《Loving You In Secret》 Chapter 1 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 1 Chapter 1 [I¡¯ve signed the divorce papers, and they¡¯ll be sent to you tomorrow.] The text message disyed on Vicky Shaw¡¯s phone screen stunned her to the core. Her eyelids fluttered under the dim, flickering light of the candle. She lifted her head to look at the candlelight dinner on the table; the food was already cold. Situated at the heart of the dining table was a birthday cake with two unlit candles. This day was, in fact, her twenty-third birthday. Instead of celebrating her birthday with her, she received this ¡®special¡¯ birthday present from her husband. Ding, ding! Thetest news headline popped out of her phone. [Breaking news! She Young, the Best Actress winner, was seen having dinner with the CEO of Hart Corporation, Tyler Hart. Are they about to rekindle their old romance?] The headline, needless to say, left her stupefied, but she somehow found herself opening the news. A photo of two people having dinner was revealed. The image showed a gracious, beautiful woman sitting across from a handsome, well-groomed man. Perhaps it was the lighting of the restaurant, or maybe it was the angle of the photo¡­but it suggested that both people were gazing at each other affectionately. Vicky gripped her phone so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Her chest felt tight as though her breath was stuck in her chest. This feelingsted for a long time. The winter wind was whistling outside of the house and brought scattered snowkes to form a thick layer of snow on the ground. Vicky put her suitcase in the trunk and drove away from the mansion. Three years of her marriage went down the drain, all because his first love returned. Suddenly¡ª Honk! An ear-piercing car honk rang in the air, but it was toote before Vicky realized what was happening. Another car came crashing into hers, ramming her car over, and she lost consciousness in the process. ¡­ A monthter, in a VIP ward of a hospital. Vicky was sitting on her bed and was going through her past posts in her Twidder ount when someone came into the room. Vicky sat upright and ced her phone on the side table. Smilingly, she looked up. ¡°Cece, what delicious food have you brought me to¡­day¡­¡± Vicky trailed off mid-sentence. It was not who she thought had entered the room. Instead, it was a handsome man with thick eyebrows, longshes, and appealing facial features. His dazzling, deep eyes were cold like the water collected from the well; chilling and aloof. He was fitted in a well-fitted bespoke suit. With a tall and slender body, he was nearly 190 centimeters tall. He looked so majestic and striking that he epassed a powerful aura that spread throughout the room just by standing quietly. Currently, he was ring at her from a condescending angle with a different expression in his eyes. Even so, his re was so sharp and fierce that people did not dare to make eye contact with him. As Vicky carefully examined this handsome man in front of him, she warily asked, ¡°Who¡­are you?¡± The man curled his thin lips into an indecipherable smile as his eyes gleamed coldly, suggesting iprehensible sarcasm. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®¡±It¡¯s fine that you want to y tricks, but risking your life in the process is just in stupid. These are the divorce papers. I¡¯ve signed them,¡± he said. He threw the folder to the bed and turned to leave the ward. At this moment, Vicky finally realized who this man was. It was her jerk of a husband that had not shown up even once for the past month while she was admitted to the hospital. This was Tyler Hart. Vicky looked at her husband¡¯s tall, handsome figure. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memory.¡± Tyler stopped upon hearing this. A yful look appeared on his face. ¡°Miss Shaw, you lost your memory again?¡± Again? Did she lose her memory before? Before Vicky could ask, Tyler coldly added, ¡°Self-torturing, loss of memory, car crash¡­ Vicky Shaw, are these the only tricks you know to repeat?¡± During this period, Vicky had more or less gotten to know about herself before the crash from her personal assistant, Cece. She also knew that she had used many stupid methods in the past to refrain Tyler from leaving her. Nheless, the man¡¯s contemptuous tone and mocking eyes had triggered Vicky to indescribable rage. It was true that she had been acting stupidly in the name of love in the past¡­but it was also true that Tyler was an insufferable man! ¡°It¡¯ll never happen anymore,¡± she replied indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Me losing my memory this time is not a trick that I¡¯m using to stop you from leaving me. Once I¡¯m discharged, we can file the divorce papers.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes twitched as though he heard something unbelievable. His eyes darkened instantly, and he started to examine the woman in front of him. She was a beautiful woman with exquisite, wless facial features. Despite how pale she looked, her beauty was not diminished whatsoever. Tyler looked at her and, with a dark tone, coldly said, ¡°What did you just say?¡± As Vicky made eye contact with him, her heart tightened inexplicably. Her memory was gone, but her instincts remained intact like she had a fear of this man that she could not exin. Even though she lost her memory, she was roughly able to piece the story together from the news on the inte, the things Cece told her, and also her irregr diary. Tyler had a childhood sweetheart, the first love he was about to marry before Vicky ¡®snatched¡¯ Tyler from her and became Missus Hart instead. For all the years they were married, it seemed like Tyler had always wanted to divorce her. She, on the other hand, refused to fulfill Tyler¡¯s wish to agree to the divorce. Most news reported on the inte were various rumors that Tyler went out dating or seeing other women. The others were the gossip about how Vicky fought with the women Tyler had rumors with. These fights often took ce during dinner parties. She was like the wife of a wealthy husband in a soap opera that employed everything she had to get the man to marry her, while the man only offered her the name of his wife and nothing more. She even saw the text message where Tyler proposed to divorce her, as well as the news that he had dinner with another woman on her birthday. Perhaps these were blows so powerful that led to her car crash on that day, leaving her with a severe head injury. She was unconscious for nearly a month and only woke up a few days ago. The aftermath was losing her memory. During her stay in the hospital, her so-called husband never once came to visit her. When he finally came today, it was because he wanted to divorce her. How ironic. How¡­hrious. Vicky looked into Tyler¡¯s deep eyes and said, ¡°I agree to the divorce.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes twitched for a moment because of the surprising answer. Nevertheless, his face fell to its usual t expression. He red at her and watched her closely, wanting to see if she was lying. It was secondster that he replied. Chapter 2 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°When?¡± said Tyler Hart. Vicky Shaw was caught off-guard by this response before she realized what he was asking about. She said, ¡°We can file the papers and proceed after I¡¯m discharged.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Very well,¡± came his simple response as he then turned to leave the ward without feeling nostalgic. He did not even ask how her recovery was nor the reason why she was admitted to the hospital. It was as though she was not her wife but an insignificant person instead. ¡­ After a month, Vicky was finally allowed to be discharged from the hospital. In the early hours of a particr morning, Cece busily packed Vicky¡¯s belongings. ¡°Congrattions on your discharge, Vicky! Let me treat you to a good meal today,¡± chirped Cece. The joyful look on Cece¡¯s face dispersed the gloomy feeling in Vicky¡¯s heart and made her smile. ¡°I should be the one treating you. Thank you for looking after me while I was here.¡± Suddenly, Cece¡¯s expression faltered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have! You saved me, you know. Without you, who knows where I¡¯ll be after being trafficked?¡± Three years ago, an unhappy Cece ran away from home when she learned that her parents forced her into an arranged marriage. At the time, she had just entered society and was too sheltered by her family. All of her money got stolen on the first day she ran away, and she nearly got scammed into being a victim of human trafficking, too. Luckily, Vicky noticed this and saved Cece. When she found out Cece had no ce to return to, she arranged a ce for her to stay and even hired her as her personal assistant. This was why Cece felt very grateful to Vicky. Suddenly, Vicky thought of something and asked, ¡°Is there anyone elseing to visit me other than you? Don¡¯t I have any family or friends?¡± Cece¡¯s gaze wavered. She answered vaguely, ¡°Maybe¡­they didn¡¯t know you were involved in a car crash. After your marriage, you didn¡¯t contact your family very often.¡± The answer made Vicky wonder. ¡­ It waste at night, and Vicky leaned on the headrest to read her book. ck! Someone was opening her bedroom door. It was a peaceful night, so the sound could not be mistaken for something else. Although the mansion had a remarkable scene and was designed by a great interior designer, she did not feel secure staying in it after having lost her memory. She looked at the door alertly as a tall, slender, handsome man walked into the room. Vicky asked, ¡°Why did youe back here?¡± Tyler noticed Vicky looking at him warily, and he curled his thin lips into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Are you trying¡­to y hard to get again?¡± His voice was low, melodious, and clear like the water in a river. It was a beautiful voice, yet his sarcastic words created difort. ¡°ying hard to get?¡± It sounded like a joke, and Vicky could not help butugh. ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯ve forgotten everything, including the feelings I had for you. What makes you think that I¡¯d still like you like I used to? Do you think it¡¯s worth doing that to a husband that I¡¯m about to divorce?¡± Tyler squinted slightly. His pupils looked dark and gloomy. Thus, the way he looked at Vicky was nothing less than fierce. Vicky felt rather intimidated by this gaze. She sped her hands into tight fists and thought the way he looked at her was weird. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± His eyes signaled he was examining and exploring her real intention. ¡°To confirm that you¡¯re not pretending to lose your memory as you did in the past.¡± Vicky ignored his mockery and said, ¡°Did youe back to inform me it was time to file the divorce paper?¡± Tyler looked at her for a couple of seconds before he emotionlessly said, ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s birthday party tomorrow.¡± ¡°So?¡± Vicky did not get what he was trying to say. ¡°As Missus Hart, you¡¯re required to attend it since we¡¯re not divorced yet,¡± Tyler exined. Today was the first day Vicky was discharged from the hospital, and Senior Hart¡¯s birthday party was tomorrow. There was just not enough time to¡­get a divorce. Besides, she did not have the n to leave the marriage with nothing. It required time to divide assets. Vicky looked at him and asked, ¡°Does Grandpa know that I have amnesia?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tyler replied. Vicky was at a loss for words. After a few seconds of silence, she said, ¡°What am I going to do when I don¡¯t know anyone at the dinner party?¡± Tyler answered coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not my problem.¡± Not wanting to talk to her anymore, he swiftly entered the bathroom. 20 minutester, the handsome, tall man came out of the bathroom while drying his hair with a towel. Not bothering to wear a bathrobe, he merely wrapped his waist with a towel. Water droplets dropped from his hair onto his toned body. His figure was akin to a male model¡¯s, and his proportions were perfect. Added into the mix was his skin as fair as a rose. He even had sexy, downright attractive eight-pack abs that would make women drool over him. It was definitely a sight to behold. Vicky was stunned, and perhaps her gaze was too keen that Tyler stopped drying his hair and looked at her. A few secondster, Tyler spoke, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Vicky quickly regained her senses and pretended to look at other ces calmly. Tyler saw the blushes on her cheek, though. His thin lips curled into a cool and arrogant smile. ¡°Missus Hart, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too pretentious? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never seen a man nor slept with one before. Who do you think you¡¯re fooling with this shy expression?¡± Vicky was speechless. Every word that he spoke was challenging her tolerance level. Did he truly think she was the old Vicky Hart that would disregard her dignity just because she loved him? Narcissism was a type of disorder, and he should look for treatment. Vicky got down from the bed and walked to Tyler. She winked and said flirtatiously, ¡°There¡¯s no one here except you. Of course I¡¯m showing it¡­to you.¡± ¡®He hates me, doesn¡¯t he? I¡¯m going to gross him out today!¡± she sneered inwardly. She took a few more steps forward toward Tyler and stood on her toes to whisper into his ear ambiguously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯d try at everything to attract your attention? What? Didn¡¯t I try this before, Honey?¡± The moment she said this, Tyler grabbed her by the waist, causing her body to lurch toward him, and hoisted her into his arms, effectively catching Vicky off-guard. When she finally regained her senses, she found herself thrown to the bed, and Tyler quickly pinned her in ce with his entire body. Chapter 3 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Vicky got the scare of her life as her pupils shrunk. ¡°Tyler Hart! What are you doing?¡± Tyler¡¯s handsome face sported an ambiguous smile. ¡°What am I doing, you say? Why are you asking when you know what I want to do?¡± Vicky felt tongue-tied by this response. Indeed, it was suspicious to ask such a question at a time like this. She ced her hand against his firm chest as she red at him cautiously. This was never the reaction she expected from Tyler, and she had to admit that she was a little flustered. ¡°What are you going to do to a woman that you hate and is about to be your ex-wife?¡± His thin, alluring lips curled into a yful smile, yet his eyes did not match this. They looked calm and, in fact, rather aloof instead. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­you think you¡¯re still a virgin?¡± he asked. He then lowered his head, bringing closer his handsome, perfect face slowly toward her. Vicky felt like her breath was lodged in her throat, more so when his lips nearly grazed hers. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, he got up. Vicky stared at Tyler in a daze as she could barely respond to the change. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll be interested in you?¡± he teased. After that, he stood up. When he was about to leave, he remembered something and stopped. ¡°I forgot to tell you. You were the one who took the initiative every time for the past three years, and¡­¡± Tyler paused for a moment and continued, ¡°To stop me from sleeping in the other rooms, you¡¯d throw away the beds in the other rooms while I¡¯m away.¡± This information surprised her. ¡®Did I¡­actually do that?¡¯ Tyler ignored her and entered the bathroom. Not longter, the sound of running water was heard. By the time he was done, Vicky was already sound asleep. He looked at her face with deep, dark eyes that seemed to house a gust of emotions. ¡®She¡¯s still the same heartless woman before she has amnesia,¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡­ It was 8 p.m., and Vicky, apanied by Cece, arrived at Senior Hart¡¯s party on time. The banquet hall was lively and well-lit with bright lights. Guests came in luxury and formal attires. They presented themselves with elegant mannerisms and lovely smiles as they chatted with each other. When Vicky entered the hall, the high-spirited ambiance fell t and silent instantly. Everyone was looking at her with bizarre looks. There was disconcertment, contempt, and also a hint of disdain. Vicky¡¯s pupils dted. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Cece, why are these people looking at me weirdly?¡± Cece shook her head. ¡°I never attended this type of party with you before, so I don¡¯t know the reason behind it, but thest time you attended a dinner party, you quarreled with She Young and ended up in the news. There was also one time you identally fell into the swimming pool and called me to bring you clean clothing. Those are the only things I knew when you attended this sort of party. ¡°You don¡¯t normally talk much about your private life to me,¡± said Cece hesitantly. ¡°What I heard was you were pushed by someone when you fell into the swimming pool, but no one believed you, and there was no evidence to prove your im, too.¡± Vicky asked, ¡°What happened then?¡± ¡°Then¡­it just ended,¡± Cece replied. ¡°What about Tyler? Did he do anything?¡± Cece answered tactfully, ¡°It¡¯s said the person who pushed you is She¡¯s cousin.¡± Vicky finally understood. ¡°So he loves her and her dog.¡± While they were talking, amotion appeared at the entrance. A handsome, tall man walked in with a young and beautiful woman. The woman had perfect facial features and eyes that twinkled like the stars. She wore a ck strapless evening gown that entuated her figure, too. Her hair was pulled back into a high ponytail to disy her slender white neck, which was adorned by a ck pearl ne. With the gleam from the light, the ne shone radiantly. The man beside her wore a tailored ck suit. He was tall and strong with sharp, eminent facial features that suggested one of the best works from god. With his cool and nobleportment, he brought a powerful aura into the venue. The handsome and beautiful duo attracted much attention that got many people talking. ¡°As always, Mister Hart and Miss Young look so perfect together!¡± ¡°Yeah. If Vicky Shaw didn¡¯t use a dirty trick to be Missus Hart, Mister Hart and Miss Young would¡¯ve been married by now.¡± ¡°I agree. Hasn¡¯t she done enough embarrassing things over these few years? She continues to cling to being Missus Hart and refuses to divorce. So shameful¡­¡± ¡°Shh¡­lower your voice. She¡¯s here too. I just saw her!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Her family¡¯s good days were over a long time ago. She¡¯s no longer the young miss in the limelight. Yes, she¡¯s married to Tyler Hart, but he doesn¡¯t like her. Other than being called Missus Hart, she has nothing! How dare she be arrogant like before?¡± Thosements reached Vicky¡¯s ears. Cece, worried that Vicky would be saddened by all this talk,forted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. They don¡¯t know how you and Mister Hart interact privately. How dare they decide that you and Mister Hart aren¡¯t living happily together? If both of you aren¡¯t fond of each other, how did your marriagest this long? If Mister Hart doesn¡¯t like you, why did he marry you in the first ce?¡± Although Cece had been working with Vicky, she hardly heard her share her life, especially her marriage to Tyler. Thus, Cece was not sure about the situation of their rtionship. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Vicky, how shameless can you be? Everyone knew the real reason why Tyler married you! If She didn¡¯t spend her time healing overseas, do you think you can be Missus Hart for so long? What¡¯s stolen remains stolen as always. ¡°Now that She is back, I suggest you get the hell out of her, or you may end up being dumped and losing your dignity!¡± Chapter 4 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Vicky blinked upon hearing this and looked back. A youngdy, dressed in a maroon mermaid hem dress, was ring at her. Despite her appealing figure and beautiful face, her mean expression diminished her beauty. Vicky frowned. ¡°You are¡­?¡± The youngdy raised her chin proudly and red at Vicky. In a contemptuous tone, she sneered, ¡°What a faker! Are you faking memory loss again? What else do you have up your sleeves other than this?¡± Right at that moment, Tyler stood at the entrance and nced over, spotting Vicky instantly. Her shining dark hair was pulled back, leaving a few curly strands hanging beside her slender and delicate neck. She had a wless porcin-like skin tone thatplemented her fair, fine-grained body. Her lips were bright and red, which resembled rose petals. Her crystal-clear eyes were more beautiful and lucid than the best quality crystal. She was so beautiful that she shook him to the core. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. As heid his eyes on Vicky, he found himself unable to look away. She sensed something and looked over. Her eyes shed. The look from Tyler was so powerful that Vicky instantly felt it. She looked up and made eye contact with his cold, oppressive gaze. Subsequently, she saw She talking to the man, and only then did the man look away. The pressure she felt disappeared, too. Not longter, Tyler and She walked over, and She was the first to speak. ¡°Sasha. When did you arrive?¡± The youngdy who just mocked Vicky answered, ¡°Not long ago.¡± Averting her gaze, her eyes brightened as she gazed up at the dashing tall man. Her personality shifted entirely into gentleness from her previous haughty self. She greeted, ¡°Hi, Tyler.¡± Cece exined in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s Sasha Young, the one who pushed you into the pool.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes shed. ¡®No wonder she¡¯s so arrogant; she¡¯s She Young¡¯s cousin,¡¯ she thought. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She rested her eyes on Vicky¡¯s face and exined with a smile, ¡°Miss Shaw, I identally bumped into Tyler when I first got here. I hope you won¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Vicky looked at She and said nothing. With her alluring voice, She continued, ¡°I heard Tyler mention that you were in a car crash. How are you now?¡± Only then did Vicky reply indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sasha raised a hand to her mouth and giggled, ¡°Well, she¡¯s not badly injured, but she has amnesia again. This time, it¡¯s not selective amnesia, and she doesn¡¯t know anyone. She even asked who I was just now. Hahaha! Oh, how hrious¡­¡± ¡°Amnesia?¡± She looked at Vicky and asked hesitantly, ¡°Miss Shaw, do you¡­truly have amnesia again?¡± She¡¯s attitude was not as arrogant as Sasha¡¯s. Nheless, it sounded so sarcastic when she said the word ¡®again¡¯. Cece, who was standing beside Vicky, thought it was very harsh as well, and she snapped, ¡°Vicky really has amnesia this time!¡± Sasha cackled. ¡°She said she had amnesia before, too. Who knows if it¡¯s real or fake this time around?¡± Finally taking notice of Cece, Sasha gave her a contemptuous once-over, which felt downright rude. She then sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re qualified to talk to us? Heh! Birds of a feather flock together. You make friends with people who are simr to you. Where are your manners?¡± Cece was a protective person when it came to the people she cared about. She also had a short temper. Thus, when she heard Sasha mock her, her anger red. When she was about to quarrel with Sasha, Vicky stopped her. Vicky looked at Sasha and smiled. ¡°Miss Young, you¡¯re right; birds of a feather do flock together. People who have simr characteristics tend to seek out ande together. Just like how mistresses like to make friends with each other and band together¡­¡± Thatment seemed to have stepped on Sasha¡¯s toe. She had a terrible look on herself as she pointed at Vicky¡¯s nose and snarled sharply, ¡°Who are you calling a mistress?¡± Vicky, on the other hand, was confused by her reaction. ¡°I¡¯m referring to a mistress. Why are you so worked up and agitated? Aren¡¯t you the one who said birds of a feather flock together and people who have simr characteristics tend to seek out and band together?¡± Vicky paused for a while. ¡°Did I say something wrong and identally touched a sore spot? Why don¡¯t you tell me, so I can be careful and not do it again in the future.¡± Sasha wanted so badly to tear Vicky¡¯s pretentious face! No one liked a mistress, and scolding a scandalous woman of that nature was only understandable. If she disagreed with what Vicky said, it meant that she was on the mistress¡¯ side and also admitting she was a mistress herself. Sasha could not find the words to refute her and started to be unreasonable and made a scene. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you b¡ª¡± ¡°Sasha, Miss Shaw was just talking,¡± interjected She curtly. ¡°She didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Sasha was flustered and exasperated. ¡°But she¡¯s obviously making oblique usations¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± She¡¯s voice felt cold. Sasha could only keep her silence begrudgingly. She had a fire burning in her chest that she had no ce to vent. In that situation, Cece could not help but look at Vicky with admiration. ¡®Goodeback!¡¯ she mused to herself. She had long been displeased with The Mistress Duo. It was just too shameless for them to act so arrogantly and confidently when they were mistresses. However, Vicky did not share the same joy of sess as Cece did because¡­Tyler had been ring at her the whole time. It made her feel so ufortable that she wanted to hide from him. ¡°Hey,¡± she said to Cece, ¡°let¡¯s go to the powder room¡ª¡± Before she finished, Tyler, who had been quiet the whole time, spoke, ¡°It¡¯s time to give our birthday blessing to Grandpa.¡± He was talking to Vicky. ording to etiquette, Vicky and Tyler needed to wish Senior Hart well wishes for his birthday before the party started. Vicky frowned and knew she should not vite the etiquette. ¡°Cece, I need to wish Grandpa a happy birthday. Wait here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After some hesitation, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t wander off. If something happens that bothers you, call me.¡± Cece nodded obediently. ¡°Alright. Just go. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Only then did Vicky leave with Tyler. As Sasha looked at Vicky walking away, an evil look appeared in her eyes. Chapter 5 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The hallway was quiet and vacant where both Vicky and Tyler walked, with Vicky walking ahead. The floor was covered with carpet, so there was no sound even when Vicky¡¯s heels clicked against the floor. Nheless, her brow was scrunched tightly, and she looked uneasy. As the tall man followed behind her, she could not fail to ignore the ring look that fell onto her body, and this stressed her beyond relief. She abruptly stopped walking and turned toward him, coincidentally looking into his deep, dark eyes in the process. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mister Hart, do you enjoy what you see?¡± Tyler was not embarrassed about being caught staring at Vicky red-handed. His gaze did not shift to another ce or wavered out of shyness; his eyes were as haughty as before and calm as always. Majestic and elegant, as he was born with. His thin lips moved, and a single word was uttered. ¡°Ugly.¡± Vicky found it so annoying that she was amused. ¡°Then, why are you staring at me like you haven¡¯t seen a woman before?¡± Many of the party¡¯s attendees looked at her with various emotions: contempt, malice, and agitation were among them. Nheless, the most ufortable look she received was from Tyler. She wondered if she had the wrong impression that she vaguely sensed plunder and possession shed by in his eyes when she unexpectedly looked back at him. When she tried to look closer, his eyes were as tranquil as ake. Tyler said calmly, ¡°Missus Hart had worn such grotesque attire. Aren¡¯t you trying to attract attention?¡± Grotesque? She looked at the evening gown she was wearing. The ret evening gown suggested elegance and grace. The strapless design revealed her charming corbone and slender neck. It also exhibited her curvy, slim figure. When she put on the evening gown, she recalled how Cece eximed, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re definitely the most stunning and beautiful woman tonight, end of discussion.¡± Why did Tyler say she looked grotesque? Was the man blind? Vicky said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot! Mister Hart always has a taste different from the rest; only the Mistress Duo matches Mister Hart¡¯s aesthetics and taste. Still, let me give you a word of advice: No matter how eager and keen you are, you should just wait for a few more days. I mean, it¡¯s bad for you and Miss Young to appear in public together before we¡¯re divorced.¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Vicky smiled as she thought of something. ¡°I heard that Miss Young is a public figure. If some righteous mediapany decides to shed some light about this to the public, her future will be ruined.¡± Tyler squinted upon hearing this. He walked forward and overshadowed her with his strong body. The air pressure seemingly dropped, too. ¡°What did¡­you just say?¡± Tyler asked. It shocked Vicky that her instincts told her to take a few steps back as though there was danger afoot. What was happening? She already agreed to get a divorce and had just made a harmlessment. Why was she able to feel that he was angry? Could it be¡­he identally misunderstood that she was using She¡¯s future to threaten him? Before Vicky could exin, a door not far from them opened. It broke the tense moment between the two of them. An old butler with gray hair walked out of the room. He saw them and smiled. ¡°Sir, Missus, Senior Hart was just talking about you two. Hurry in now.¡± Tyler nodded and made a simple response before he moved toward the room. His lean, long legs carried him forward. ¡­ An old man with gray hair was present in the room. His face looked aged, yet he seemed to be high- spirited. He was sitting on the chair enjoying his tea, and when he saw Tyler, a smile adorned his face. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re here.¡± Tyler gave his birthday present to his grandfather and said, ¡°Happy birthday, Grandpa.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Senior Hart epted his present with a smile. When he saw Vicky, who was behind Tyler, his smile disappeared, and his eyes turned cold. Vicky then handed Senior Hart her birthday present for him. ¡°Happy birthday, Grandpa. I wish you a happy and long life.¡± The room became unusually quiet. Senior Hart did not reach out his hand to ept Vicky¡¯s present. Instead, he looked at her with his aged, cloudy eyes and expressed his dislike. Vicky¡¯s hand froze mid-air. She looked at Tyler, hoping he would say something to help her get out of this situation. Nheless, he pretended not to see it and stood emotionlessly, ignoring her. Vicky bit her lip. She knew she could not count on Tyler. As sheposed her feelings, she smiled. ¡°Grandpa. This is your birthday present from me.¡± Senior Hart replied remotely, ¡°Missus Hart, I can¡¯t ept your present. Please take it back.¡± A trace of doubt emerged in Vicky¡¯s heart. What kind of heinous crime did she do that had Senior Hart treating her like this? She tried to ask, ¡°Grandpa, do you really hate me that much?¡± Senior Hart opened his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the things you did in the past?¡± ¡°Do you hate me just because I married into the Hart family?¡± Vicky closely monitored Senior Hart¡¯s expression. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯m about to divorce Tyler soon, anyway.¡± Senior Hart¡¯s eyelids fluttered when he heard the word ¡®divorce¡¯. It was as though it was some kind of unbelievable news. Noticing something was wrong, Vicky wanted to raise a question before Senior Hart waved his hand at them. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Both of you may leave now.¡± Tyler left the room emotionlessly while Vicky felt rooted on the spot for a good few seconds before she, too, left the room. There was something wrong with Senior Hart¡¯s attitude. Her marrying into their family must not have birthed his hate toward her, it seemed. As they walked out of the room, Vicky first thought of looking for Cece when all of a sudden, she heard Tyler¡¯s voice, husky and alluring. ¡°Change your outfit.¡± Vicky returned a perplexed look to him and coldly refuted, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Change it,¡± insisted Tyler firmly. She decided to ignore him and turned to leave before Tyler quickly grabbed her by the wrist. Tyler shot her an intense stare and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to change.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you with what I wear?¡± Vicky asked. His perfectly thin lips parted as he uttered coldly, ¡°Ugly.¡± Just because he thought it was ugly, she had to change out of this? Was she too obedient and did as she was told in the past that he got used to such a bad habit? She flung away his hand and scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Not walking too far off, Tyler¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Vicky Shaw, this is thest time I¡¯m asking you. Change your outfit!¡± She looked back with a rebellious look. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Chapter 6 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 6 Chapter 6 An expression colder than snow adorned Tyler Hart¡¯s handsome face, and his voice was just as cold as he sneered, ¡°Try it, then.¡± Vicky scoffed and walked away proudly. After taking the elevator, she returned to the banquet hall. She looked around to locate Cece when all of a sudden, a ss of red wine spilled onto her evening gown. The waitress, with a tray at hand, seemingly did not notice her, causing her to bump into Vicky and spill the wine from the tray in the process. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The waitress frantically stammered, evidently on the verge of tears, ¡°Missus Hart, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Seeing this, Vicky said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just going to change into a clean outfit.¡± She thus went to the elevator to go upstairs to change into a new outfit. Ding! The door to the elevator opened and a tall man walked out of it elegantly. ncing at her, he was rather surprised to see the wine stain on her evening gown. Vicky¡¯s breath halted when she saw the look on Tyler¡¯s face. She slowly made her way to enter the elevator before the man moved in front of her, effectively stopping her. His lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your outfit, Missus Hart?¡± Vicky balled her fists tightly. Every time this jerk spotted her, only mockery and sarcasticments would follow suit! s, it seemed God had an affinity for antagonizing her. She sneered, ¡°Mister Hart, do you remember that you¡¯re the CEO of Hart Corporation? You have a prestigious status. Don¡¯t you feel cheap by having such a gloating look on your face?¡± ¡°Oh, so caring for my wife is cheap?¡± He gave her a once-over and pretended to be curious. ¡°Then, does Missus Hart think of herself as a cheap woman too?¡± The door to the elevator was about to close while they were talking, and no one else had entered. Having nothing to retort with, the annoyed Vicky silently stormed into the elevator. Since she was about to get a divorce from Tyler, she thought they could end things peacefully instead of winding up in a difficult situation. In spite of that, every time he spoke, he could precisely light up the fire in her body and make her want to beat the living hell out of him. When the elevator door closed automatically, his annoying¡ªthough evidently still charming¡ªface disappeared from her sight. As the elevator slowly ascended, Tyler also looked away and looked at the waitress standing beside him, saying, ¡°Well done.¡± ¡­ Looking in the mirror, Vicky was dumbfounded by the reflection of the outfit she had just changed into. This was a long sleeve top and long pants. Theoretically speaking, the banquet would prepare different sizes of evening gowns for emergency purposes. With that, she quickly looked at the other outfits in the closet. These evening gowns that matched her size were just too¡­ugly. It was old-fashioned, out of style, and ¡ª One word appeared in her mind, and it was exactly the word Tyler said before. Grotesque. It was summer, and this meant it was hot and dry. It felt hot even in short sleeves, tops, and shorts, not to mention how hot it was to be wearing long sleeve tops and long pants. If she was to walk out in this outfit¡­ She could scare the hell out of people just by walking on the street, what more attending a birthday party! It was Senior Hart¡¯s birthday party today. Many prestigious and powerful guests attended the birthday party. If she were to attend the party in this outfit, she would be the joke of the night! Somehow, the way Tyler smiled evilly popped into Vicky¡¯s mind when he saw the wine stain on her evening gown before she entered the lift. By then, she pieced the information together, and her eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s that jerk!¡± She had reason to believe Tyler had instructed the waitress to spill red wine onto her and purposely made her wear such an ugly outfit, just to make a fool out of her at the birthday party! ¡°Ugh, he¡¯s insane!¡± Just because she had embarrassed The Mistress Duo, this was how he took revenge for them? Vicky was infuriated and prepared to change back to her previous evening gown. Suddenly, her phone rang. She took out her phone and noticed it was Cece calling. The moment she epted the call, however, her friend¡¯s frantic voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Vicky, save me! I¡ªah!¡± Cece did not manage to finish her sentence before her phone seemed to have dropped to the floor, much to Vicky¡¯s horror. ¡°Cece! Where are you¡ª?¡± Before she could finish, the busy dial tone beeped. She tried to call back, but no one answered. She quickly strode out of the room to look for Cece and did not care about changing back to her previous evening gown. As she left the room, she noticed amotion in the hallway. Most people were heading toward a room and were gossiping. ¡°Is it real? Was the fight that fierce?¡± ¡°Heck, yeah. We can hear the sounds, even with the door closed.¡± ¡°So indecent to have this happening during Senior Hart¡¯s birthday party!¡± ¡°I wonder who that shameless woman is¡­¡± A terrible gut feeling arose within Vicky when she heard the gossip. She noticed a huge group of people standing in front of a room, and she quickly walked toward them. As she pushed through the crowd, she was stunned to see Cece in the room. Cece was looking at a ce, visibly stunned as her fear and panic filled her eyes. Her face was pale, and her expression looked stiff. Vicky looked in the direction Cece was looking, and her pupils shrunk. A wealthy-looking young adult was lying on the floor with his eyes closed and his head bleeding. His blood dribbled down his forehead and stained the white carpet, making this a scene that would have come out of a crime scene. The first thing Vicky did was check on the man¡¯s pulse, and she felt rather relieved to discover he was alive. After that, she took out her phone to call 911 and applied simple treatment to stop the guy from bleeding. Only then did she take the time to look at Cece. She asked, ¡°Cece, what happened?¡± Cece finally snapped out of her stunned daze. She tried to muster a response, but it came out feeble and incoherent as she spoke, ¡°A¡­ A waiter came to me just now. She said you were waiting for me at the lounge, but when I got here, I¡ªI realized that a stranger was here instead of you, and he¡­he attempted to molest me! ¡°I fought and struggled, but I identally injured him¡­¡± At that time, she tried to call Vicky to get help, but the guy snatched her phone and smashed it to the floor. Cece, having never experienced such a terrifying moment, picked up the tablemp and smashed it into the guy to knock him out in her panic. When Vicky knew the whole story, she knew someone had plotted this to set up Cece. This was the first time Cece attended a dinner party with her. There was no bitterness between her and the other guests. Her eyes shed as a thought appeared in her mind. She lifted her head to look at the onlookers at the door. Her sharp eyes fell onto Sasha, who stood in the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Guilt shed past Sasha¡¯s eyes, but before she could refute this im, someone pushed her way through the crowd. It was a graceful and poised woman. When she saw the unconscious young adult lying on the floor, she reeled back in shock for a brief moment before she rushed to his side and began to wail. ¡°Hector! My precious! What happened to you?!¡± Chapter 7 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Sasha¡¯s guilty panic-stricken expression vanished at that moment. The wealthy-looking young adult Cece had injured was the only son of Larson Corporation, Hector Larson. The Larson family had only one son for generations, and Hector was born when his parents were in their autumn years, so they spoiled him terribly. On regr days, Hector was an unruly child that caused trouble everywhere he went. Since the Larson family was wealthy and powerful, they used every means of measure to settle every trouble their darling son caused. Over time, however, Hector worsened and became absolutelywless. As a lustful person, he could not say no to any woman as long as they were beautiful. Sasha, on the other hand, held a grudge against Vicky after she practically ridiculed her. Vicky was still Tyler¡¯s wife, and it was Senior Hart¡¯s birthday party today. Knowing all this, Sasha knew it was not time for Vicky to pay her due. Nheless, she wanted to have Vicky suffer for the humiliation she felt, and this was why she took it out on Cece instead. Her initial n was to attract everyone to the room and have them witness Cece having intercourse with Hector. She wanted everyone to know Cece was promiscuous. Vicky was the one who brought Cece to this birthday party, so embarrassing Cece was the same as embarrassing her. Nheless, what she saw when she opened the door was not what she expected. Sasha smiled maliciously as she saw Missus Larson crying hysterically. She wanted to embarrass Cece, but who would have thought Cece would somehow injure Hector to the point he bled? What a pleasant surprise. Sasha pointed at Cece and said, ¡°Missus Larson, your son is hurt by that indecent woman¡­¡± To this, Missus Larson¡¯s gaze turned fierce. Straightening herself, she walked toward the dazed Cece and brought up her palm, intending to strike her face. Before her pnded, however, Vicky stopped her by the hand. Sasha¡¯s eyes twinkled impishly as she said, ¡°Missus Larson, you should know Missus Hart is the one who brings Miss Lynn to this party.¡± Right then, Missus Larson noticed Vicky, who was standing by the side. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who brought this shameless wench here and hurt my son?¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Missus Larson, your son tried to molest Cece. She merely acted out of self-defense.¡± ¡°Did he, or was she one who seduced him?¡± came Sasha¡¯s disdainful retort. ¡°Who knows? I mean, as the only son of the Larson family, he could have any type of woman that he wants: celebrities, models, and socialites. So many choices are avable for him to pick from. Is it logical for him to try his luck on this no-name girl instead?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Everyone paid attention to Cece. Although she was not the type of ethereal beauty that would stun people at first sight like Vicky, she had exquisite facial features and clear eyes. Her young and spirited nature helped her to be the type of girl who looked more beautiful every time she showed up. Hector had a thing for clean, pure girls, and Cece¡­was exactly the girl Hector would like. Nheless, no one would actually point that out. Missus Larson pointedly stared at Cece as her face contorted contemptuously. ¡°That¡¯s right. My son would never like this wench!¡± she dered viciously. ¡°I bet this wench is trying to be Cindere, but when her n failed, she injured my son¡¯s head!¡± Cece¡¯s clothing was torn into strips, and any sane person could tell what happened. Nheless, Missus Larson ignored that fact and pushed all the me on Cece. She thus said, rudely and unreasonably, ¡°Vicky, I know you¡¯re the one who brought this wench here. Because of Tyler, I¡¯ll let you off the hook, but this wench¡­¡± She pointed at Cece as her gaze burned furiously. ¡°I need to have a say in how I want to punish her!¡± Cece was an innocent girl, and this was the first time she was involved in such a situation. She knew she had hurt someone she should not have and caused big trouble for Vicky. Her face turned pale amid her fear. ¡°Vicky, I¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±forted Vicky, stopping her mid-sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Cece¡¯s nose twitched, and she nearly began to weep. Vicky looked at Missus Larson. ¡°Your son tried to molest Cece, and Cece was just acting in self- defense. I¡¯m sorry, Missus Larson, but I can¡¯t hand Cece over to you.¡± Sasha, however, was not afraid to make matters worse by adding more oil to the me. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if she deliberately harmed Hector or if it was self-defense. The truth had the final say.¡± Hector did not actually get to do anything to Cece. She said it was self-defense, but there was no witness. The current situation instead showed that Hector¡¯s head got smashed badly and was, in fact, lying on the floor, unconscious. Even if many people knew Hector¡¯s personality, no one was willing to offend the Larson family. If it was necessary, some people might even stand out to testify for the Larson family to say that Cece was the one who hurt Hector. Out of the blue¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± rang a cold, husky, alluring voice. The crowd made way for the tall, handsome guy to enter with his slender long legs, apanied by She who was walking beside him. Sasha immediately told the story rather excitedly. ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s Cece that wen¡ª¡± Sasha quickly stopped herself when she realized how crass her next words were, and she quickly backtracked and said, ¡°Cece had bad intentions when you and Miss Shaw went to wish Senior Hart. She tried to seduce Hector but failed, so she got angry and smashed Hector¡¯s head. Look, Hector is still lying on the floor!¡± Tyler looked and saw Hector lying t on his back with his head bleeding. He asked, ¡°Have you called the ambnce?¡± Vicky answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mister Hart.¡± Missus Larson¡¯s gracious face looked ugly and distorted in her anger. Obviously, she tried to suppress her anger when she looked at the young, handsome man, but the hostility in her voice never left. ¡°As the host of this party, you should give me an exnation since my son suffered this severe injury at your party, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Tyler nced at her, and his handsome face looked gloomy. He answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Missus Larson. I promise I¡¯ll give you an ount of this matter. The top priority is to send your son to the hospital to get him treated and avoid dying the treatment.¡± Right at that very moment, the ambnce arrived. Missus Larson, too, prioritized treating her son. Thus, she red at Cece hatefully and warned her before she left, ¡°Just you wait!¡± She also shot Vicky a pointed stare before leaving. As Missus Larson left, Sasha intended on ndering Cece and Vicky even before, but Tyler did not even look at her. His eyes instead fell onto the new outfit Vicky changed into. He parted his lips. Chapter 8 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°Vicky,e with me,¡± said Tyler. Vicky brought Cece to another room and instructed her, ¡°Stay here for a bit. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Just as Vicky was about to leave, Cece grabbed onto her sleeves. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky.¡± Cece was not stupid. She knew the wealthy young adult she had hurt came from a noteworthy background. Even when she was the victim in the case, to those guests, she was wrong for fighting back. Vicky turned to look back and saw Cece looking unsettled, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she assured her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± She continued tofort Cece for a while before leaving with Tyler. ¡­ In another room, Vicky told Tyler what happened in detail before finally saying, ¡°Cece didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Sasha orchestrated this whole thing.¡± Tyler gazed at Vicky aloofly. ¡°Are you telling me the one who hurt Hector Larson is Sasha?¡± ¡°Without Sasha in the picture, Cece will never be in a moment where she might get molested, and she¡¯d never hurt Hector Larson too,¡± Vicky exined. Tyler opened his eyes and tly asked, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s Sasha?¡± The question unsettled Vicky. ¡°Those people came to the room too quickly, like they knew where to go as soon as it happened. That means someone must have tipped them and deliberately lured them there. This is the first time Cece attended a party with me, and she had never offended anyone before. The only thing that happened was that she had quarreled with Sasha when we just arrived. Coincidentally, Sasha was among those who came to the scene, too¡ª¡± ¡°So these are just your assumptions?¡± interjected Tyler before she could finish. Vicky¡¯s heart plummeted, sinking into what felt like a bottomless ocean¡ªslowly but surely¡ªas she looked at the handsome man. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, and¡­you¡¯re going to protect that woman again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Something seemed to pop into her mind. She smiled and yet, her eyes looked cold and harsh. ¡°Tyler, do you really have to? I get it if it¡¯s She, but are you really going to protect Sasha, the brainless and wicked woman? If she can plot against Cece today, she could also use a more despicable method to go against other people. She does have a good brother-inw to clean up after her, after all.¡± It was impossible for Tyler to miss the sarcasm in her tone. His gaze grew serious, and so did his tone as he spoke, ¡°Vicky, nothing goodes out if you provoke me now.¡± Vicky¡¯s righteous eyes stared at him as she retorted, ¡°If I don¡¯t provoke you, are you willing to let the actual culprit be held responsible for the crime shemitted?¡± Tyler answered calmly, ¡°Thew doesn¡¯t recognize spection. Only evidence.¡± Vicky wordlessly stared at the man¡¯s indifferent expression, and her entire being grew cold from the coldness that stemmed from her heart. The blood in her veins, too, felt like it was turning to ice. How could she forget? When Sasha pushed her into the pool, he did not side with her, either. Why would he help her since it was Cece who was in trouble? Even if she went to search for evidence, he would wipe them away before she could find them. The atmosphere gradually became tense. Just then, loud footsteps were hearding toward the door before knocks ensued. Vicky went to open the door, revealing a waitress standing outside with a terrible expression. She reported, ¡°Miss Shaw, Miss Lynn has been taken away by the police for aggravated assault.¡± Vicky balled her fists tightly. At that moment, Senior Hart¡¯s old butler came to them as well. This serious matter had reached the elder¡¯s ear after all. The old butler said, ¡°Sir, Missus, Senior Hart is asking for both of you.¡± Thus, they went to look for Senior Hart. When Senior Hart saw Vicky, he could barely mask his disgust as he knocked his walking stick to the floor. ¡°Vicky Shaw! Wasn¡¯t it enough that you caused big trouble in the past? Offending the Larson family now¡­ Are you only going to stop when my family is in ruins?!¡± Vicky tried to exin, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not what you think¡ª¡± ¡°Does the Hart family owe you anything?!¡± he roared. ¡°You¡­ack¡­ Ack, ack!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Senior Hart started coughing violently, possibly due to his anger. Vicky wanted to go closer, but she stopped when she saw the vicious stare Senior Hart gave her. ¡­ It waste when they left Senior Hart¡¯s ce. The night was chilly, and darkness had epassed the earth. Vicky felt her head hurting, and she was dizzy as well. Her mind was so messy that she had a hard time knowing what to think of, and the way Senior Hart looked at her haunted her incessantly. It was not a hateful look¡­ It looked more like he was looking at his enemy. ¡°What does Grandpa mean when he said that?¡± rang Vicky¡¯s question in the quiet night. Tyler stopped walking momentarily. ¡°Said what?¡± Vicky lifted her head to look at him. ¡°Did I cause big trouble for your family before?¡± He sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it weird? No one else other than your assistant came to take care of you when you were in the car crash, not even your family or friends.¡± Startled, she hesitantly asked, ¡°Why?¡± He lowered his head to look at her. His words were ruthless, mean, and harsh. ¡°That¡¯s because you did whatever you want just because you¡¯re my wife. You disgust people, and no one dares to do anything to you because we¡¯re married. However, you offended too many people. You implicated your friends and caused them to suffer. ¡°No one likes you, and no one wants to be friends with you.¡± A thought crossed his mind, and his expression darkened even more. The way he looked at her was¡­ crueler than before. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you deserve everything for everything that¡¯s happened to you.¡± With that, he left, leaving Vicky rooted to the spot. It felt as though a hand was squeezing the life out of her heart. ¡®So I¡¯m that detestable¡­¡¯ she thought. ¡­ The next day, Vickey went to bail out Cece with awyer. However, she was met with terrible news. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Miss Lynn¡¯s case is special. She¡¯s not allowed to be bailed out.¡± ¡°Special case?¡± Vicky was baffled. ¡°It was just self-defense¡­¡± ¡°Currently, there is no evidence to prove Miss Lynn acted in the interest of self-defense,¡± interjected the other party. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid you need to leave, Miss Shaw.¡± Vicky took a deep breath and called Tyler. Chapter 9 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The dial tone rang, but no one picked up the phone. Five minutester, Vicky Shaw tried calling Tyler Hart once more. This time, the busy tone appeared once the dial tone rang once. Thinking he was busy with work, she decided to stop for a while. ¡­ She tried again half an hourter, but the result was the same. Tyler rejected her call without any hesitation. It was then Vicky realized Tyler purposely refused to answer her call. After taking a deep breath, she called a taxi and decided to go to Hart Corporation to look for him. Frankly, she did not truly want to ask Tyler for help. Nheless, she could not just desert Cece as she was the only person who was nice to her after she woke up from the car crash. From Cece, she knew she used to be a notable youngdy. After all, the Shaw family used to be a reputable family three years ago, but for some unknown reason, her family copsed in just one night. Vicky tried to investigate the reason from her diary and published news. There were less than ten people on her contact list, and neither of them had the same family name as her. Since she lost her family, she did not know who else could help her other than Tyler. When she entered Hart Corporation, two of the front desk women stopped her. One of them asked, ¡°Hi, Miss. Who are you looking for?¡± Vicky stopped walking. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Tyler Hart.¡± The women¡¯s smiles disappeared as they looked at her curiously. ¡°May I know what business you have with our CEO?¡± Vicky looked at them and answered, ¡°It¡¯s regarding a very pressing matter.¡± The other front desk girl frowned. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± Well, Vicky did not have an appointment. Since she was in a hurry, she straightforwardly responded, ¡°I¡¯m Missus Hart. Don¡¯t you know me?¡± The front desk women exchanged looks with each other. Clearly, they never saw the legendary Missus Hart. News regarding upper-ss society was never within the reach of white-cor ssmen like them. The front desk girl thought for a while and said, ¡°We have an order from the CEO that no one is allowed to enter without an appointment. If you truly are Missus Hart, why don¡¯t you call our CEO? We have to go by the book and let you in only when he says so.¡± Without a choice, Vicky could only try to call Tyler again. Beep, beep, beep! No one picked up the phone like before. Soon, it got cut off automatically because it rang for too long. The front desk women looked at her with contempt as though she was dirty. One of them, having noticed Vicky¡¯s pretty face, grew jealous and sarcastically remarked, ¡°What a joke. To think that Missus Hart can¡¯t even get Mister Hart to answer the phone¡­ Who are you trying to fool?¡± ¡°Do you think you can meet our CEO as you wished? How cheap can a mistress be these days?¡± ¡°You think you can seduce our CEO just because you¡¯re pretty. I¡¯ve seen many sl*ts like you, but none of them are so shameless to call herself Missus Hart.¡± Their voices were not too loud; just enough to let Vicky hear how they despised her. Vicky did not expect to be treated so rudely and disrespectfully when she was, in fact, Missus Hart. It had been three years since she married Tyler, and not even the employee of Hart Corporation could recognize her. Vicky asked, ¡°Is he here now?¡± The front desk girl coldly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Thepany prohibits us from disclosing our CEO¡¯s whereabouts to outsiders.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The other front desk girl scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re Missus Hart, aren¡¯t you? How can you not know if your husband is here or not?¡± Staring at how evidently they disliked her by their expressions, Vicky turned and went to sit on the sofa in the lobby. The front desk women had categorized her as a promiscuous woman who wanted to seduce Tyler. Since Vicky did not have the intention to leave, their words became harsher. ¡°Hey, I suggest you leave here immediately. Mister Hart will never meet you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll only pollute the air by staying here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call security if you don¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Get out of here, now!¡± At first, Vicky nned on ignoring them entirely. They were obliged to follow thepany rules after all, so she did not want to make trouble for them. However, their attitude vited professional ethics, and they were solely venting out their feelings. Vicky sneered when she saw how hostile these women treated her. It seemed like Tyler¡¯s charm was greater than she thought. She looked back. ¡°Oh? So this is the professional ethics of the front desk women working in Hart Corporation.¡± She took out her phone and pointed the camera at them. ¡°I wonder if this video will make headlines if I upload it on the inte or sell it to a mediapany.¡± She smiled. ¡°The caption is¡­ ¡®The women at Hart Corporation¡¯s front desk acted like shrews. Is it because the quality of the Hart Corporation¡¯s employees is low, or is it the culture of the Hart Corporation?¡¯ ¡°Do you think the shares of Hart Corporation will plummet if word about this gets out?¡± The women turned pale immediately when they heard Vicky¡¯s words and were scared witless when she took out her phone to record them. Regardless of what type of woman Vicky was, their attitude and professionalism should not be affected. If this video reached media outlets, it would affect Hart¡¯s Corporation¡¯s image, and they could not possibly bear that responsibility! They panicked. Hart Corporation was well-known to pay well and offer better benefits. The corporation did not hire just anyone, even if it was just a front desk position. The two women had worked with the business for far too long, which fueled them with a sense of superiority, and got a little carried away. This time, they provoked the wrong person. One of them quickly pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude, Miss. Can you not upload the video to the inte?¡± The other woman, not wanting to lose her job, apologized as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for our bad attitude. ording to the rules, you¡¯re not allowed to go up, but you can rest here in the lobby.¡± Vicky was not here causing trouble. Since they apologized, she put down her phone and said nothing. ¡­ Time passed. The sky started to turn dark, yet Vicky had not eaten anything for the whole day. She was afraid Tyler would leave should she go out to get food. It was already after-work hours, and the two women merely nced at Vicky silently before leaving. ¡­ The sky was getting darker. Vicky leaned back on the sofa and felt sleepy. It was hours long when finally, steady footsteps appeared in the quiet moment. Startled, Vicky woke up and turned to look. The tall, muscr man was making his way out as long legs carried him forward. Chapter 10 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Vicky stood up immediately to greet Tyler. ¡°Tyler.¡± Tyler paused. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Since you refused to answer my call, I can onlye here to look for you,¡± Vicky answered. ¡°Is there any problem?¡± he asked. Ready to speak, Vicky said, ¡°It¡¯s regarding Cece¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything about that,¡± interjected Tyler indifferently, ¡°and the same goes for you.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s innocent.¡± ¡°There are many innocent people in this world. Do I need to care about every single one of them?¡± he replied rather harshly. Vicky was hurt by his indifferent attitude. ¡°We¡¯re now divorced yet, so I¡¯m still your wife.¡± He did not understand what Vicky was trying to get at. ¡°So?¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help, I¡¯ll agree to leave this marriage without taking anything and money.¡± ¡°Leave this marriage without taking anything and money, you say?¡± His lips twisted into a disdainful smile. ¡°Vicky Shaw, are you thinking of taking parts of my assets?¡± ¡°ording to thew, the assets of the husband and wife are to be divided equally during a divorce.¡± Tyler chuckled. His eyes were cold like the stream water as he said remotely, ¡°We have a prenuptial agreement. It stated that you¡¯re willing to leave this marriage without taking anything or money from the Hart family.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Her eyes widened in shock. ¡®Did water get into my brain or something? Why did I sign such an unfair agreement?¡¯ she thought. It seemed like Tyler could not be bothered to talk with her as he raised his feet and left her. She did not realize the only bargaining chip she had was screwed by the old her. Looking at the tall, lean man, she said loudly, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯ll cooperate with you fully with the divorce! If you don¡¯t, then¡­¡± She decided to cut off all means of retreat and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t ever think about divorcing me. Your sweetheart will forever be a mistress!¡± This effectively stopped Tyler as he looked back and said coldly, ¡°Vicky Shaw, are you threatening me?¡± His cold eyes rested on her; it felt light and yet rtively substantial. It was so oppressive that one would not dare to look back. Vicky¡¯s heart shrunk inexplicably. For some reason, she felt like leaving so he could not stare at her. Then again, she thought of Cece. She thus forced herself to stay calm and mustered her courage to gaze back at him. ¡°What if I said yes?¡± Tyler looked at her quietly with his deep, dark eyes. The starested so long that their souls seemed to be sucked into each other¡¯s eyes. Vicky¡¯s heart quivered in insecurity. She knew she already agreed to the divorce and that it was hical for her to change her mind. Nheless, she had nothing else to gamble on apart from that. Perhaps she did, before she lost her memory. At this moment, she could not even remember most people, and the only person she knew that could help her was Tyler. With a stone-cold face, he said, ¡°Just you wait.¡± He turned and left. If he was easily intimidated, then he would not be the Tyler Hart he was today. Vicky was stunned as she felt unable to move. After regaining her senses, she chased after him. Tyler had already driven off by the time she got outside. ¡­ For the next few days, Tyler did not return home nor answered Vicky¡¯s call. She tried all sorts of methods and still failed to bail out Cece, not even having the chance to see her. The Larson family was a powerful and influential family, and regr folk could never save Cece after she hurt Hector. The sun was scorching hot when Vicky went to the hospital. This was the third day she came to the hospital, and she was hoping to talk with Missus Larson. However, she did not even get the chance to, let alone enter the ward where Hector was staying. Two bodyguards stopped her from entering the ward and disallowed her from getting close. Obviously, Missus Larson did not wish to see her. After she left the hospital, she went to Hart Corporation again. Cece was the only one who cared about her when she woke up from unconsciousness. No matter what it took, she vowed to save her. As she arrived at Hart Corporation, the same two front desk women did not dare to say anything after seeing Vicky, having learned their lesson. Vicky also did not n on making it difficult for them. She just sat on the sofa in the lobby and waited. After what seemed to be ages, someone strutted in, walking in her high heels. Vicky lifted her head and saw a familiar face. At the same time, Sasha saw her sitting by herself on the sofa too. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that woman?¡± Clearly, the front desk girls knew Sasha. They still held a grudge against Vicky, but they did not dare to indulge in it. ¡°Good day, Miss Young. This woman is here to see Mister Hart, but she doesn¡¯t have an appointment. ording to the rules, we¡¯re not allowed to let her in.¡± The other front desk girl mumbled, ¡°She imed to be Missus Hart but can¡¯t even get through Mister Hart¡¯s phone¡­¡± Sasha pretended to feel shocked. She smiled evilly and slowly approached where Vicky was sitting. ¡°Goodness me. Who is this? Isn¡¯t it Miss Shaw? Wait, I¡¯m wrong.¡± Lifting a hand to cover her mouth, she giggled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you im to be Missus Hart? Why are you sitting here and not upstairs?¡± Vicky looked at Sasha¡¯s devilish expression and said nothing. This, however, merely fueled Sasha to be more haughty. ¡°Didn¡¯t I remind you to be smart and stop bothering Tyler? You refused to listen and invited humiliation. Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡± Sasha smacked her own face lightly and exaggeratedly remarked, ¡°Do your face hurt now?¡± Vicky stared at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who did this to Cece, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sasha was so pleased with herself that if she had a tail, it would have been standing upright in the air. ¡°Yeah, it was,¡± she replied haughtily, ¡°but so what? It¡¯s your assistant who¡¯s in trouble. Even if it¡¯s you¡­ Tyler won¡¯t me me.¡± She giggled, having thought of something. ¡°Have you forgotten how you were pushed into the pool?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s eyes shrunk and the expression in her eyes turned cold. Sasha sighed like she was in trouble. She turned around and asked both front desk women, ¡°Oh, no, I dropped by all of a sudden today and didn¡¯t make an appointment. Will there be any problem for me to go find Tyler?¡± One of the women smiled. ¡°Based on your rtionship with Mister Hart, you don¡¯t need an appointment at all. You¡¯re wee to go now. Don¡¯t let us waste your time.¡± Sasha became cockier at this response. She looked at Vicky contemptuously and insinuated, ¡°There¡¯re always shameless women who¡¯ll try their luck at seducing Tyler. Both of you have to keep your eyes open, and don¡¯t let these shameless, indecent women in.¡± Chapter 11 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The front desk women knew what Sasha Young was hinting at and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Young. We won¡¯t let any strangers walk in.¡± Sasha looked pleased by this response. Those who did not know who the real Missus Hart was could have mistaken her for Missus Hart instead. ¡­ Half an hourter, the elevator door opened, and Sasha, as well as Tyler Hart, walked out one after another. Vicky Shaw stood up. ¡°Tyler¡ª¡± Before she could say anything else, Sasha interrupted her and said, ¡°Tyler, we need to hurry. She doesn¡¯t seem to be doing alright. You should go see her quickly¡­¡± Tyler, on the other hand, never intended to deal with Vicky. While Sasha spoke to him, he did not even lay his eyes on Vicky and walked past her. To this, Vicky quickly stood in his way and stopped him. ¡°Tyler, just give me one minute.¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw! No matter how hungry you are for attention, can you at least read the room?¡± snarled Sasha. ¡°She is in a bad situation. Are you trying to kill She on purpose by stopping Tyler from leaving? Why are you so despicable?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see you in a rush when you mock me recklessly,¡± replied Vicky level-headedly. ¡°Why are you rushing now?¡± Sasha did not answer this. Instead, She pointed at Vicky arrogantly. ¡°Stop wasting our time. If something bad happens to She, Tyler will be the first oneing after you!¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so funny. Why don¡¯t you go look for the one who hurt your cousin instead of me if anything bad happens to her? Even if the victim had the most say in her story, she¡¯s probably not as absurd as you.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡ª!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± snapped Tyler, running out of patience. He then looked at Sasha. ¡°Where¡¯s She? Take me to her.¡± Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed as she grabbed onto Tyler¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Tyler, I¡ª¡± Tyler cut her off instead and said warningly, ¡°If anything happens to She because of you, then¡­ Maybe I will me it on you.¡± Vicky¡¯s grip on his sleeves loosened unconsciously, allowing him to walk out. Sasha, on the other hand, gave her a contemptuous look and haughtily left with him. It was not often that Tyler returned home, and she did not know when she would be able to see him. Most importantly, it would do no good for Cece¡¯s case to drag on. Vicky hailed a taxi to follow Tyler¡¯s car. He arrived and parked at the entrance of Stoneford City¡¯s biggest clubhouse, where only members were allowed to enter. The attendant at the door recognized Tyler and thus greeted him respectfully, ¡°Good day, Mister Hart.¡± Tyler did not even need to show the attendant his membership card to enter. When Vicky wanted to follow suit, however, she was stopped. ¡°Miss, please show me your membership card.¡± Of course, she did not have the clubhouse¡¯s membership card. She thus pointed at Tyler, who had walked too far away, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Tyler.¡± Still maintaining his smile, the attendant did not budge. ¡°Please show me your membership card.¡± He was polite indeed, yet he scanned her from head to toe as though she was just another woman intentionally trying to get close to Tyler. Without a choice, Vicky could only wait outside. Tyler walked out several minutester with a disheveled-looking woman in his arms. Tyler¡¯s coat hung on her shoulders, yet her hair seemed tousled and one side of her cheek was swollen. She was none other than She. Sasha walked anxiously beside Tyler and said something to him. He then walked to his car and ced She in the backseat while Sasha quickly got into the car. Guessing that their next destination had to be the hospital, Vicky hailed another taxi to follow Tyler¡¯s car. However, Tyler drove so speedily that the taxi driver lost sight of his car. Luckily, Vicky had guessed their destination and got off at the nearest hospital. As expected, she saw Tyler¡¯s car parked at the entrance of the hospital. Nearly half an hourter, she finally found the ward She was staying in. There were only She and Tyler in the ward. Sasha was nowhere to be seen. Naturally, Vicky would not just rush in blindly. She waited outside the ward for Tyler toe out to talk so she could talk to him about Cece¡¯s case. The door to She¡¯s ward was ajar; Sasha must have left in a hurry to not have noticed this. Vicky could listen in the room, although she could barely make out the words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you with my problem again, Tyler,¡± rang She¡¯s feeble, hoarse voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me,¡± replied Tyler, his voice cool and low. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of me, you¡¯d still be able to y the piano.¡± She¡¯s expression changed, and she looked depressed and upset. ¡°Even though I can¡¯t be a pianist, my current career is doing very well. I¡¯m quite satisfied.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Tyler muttered, ¡°She, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She shook her head and smiled. ¡°Tyler, It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze faltered when she overheard their conversation. Automatically, she started to imagine the story of a soap opera¡­ She used to be a pianist, but due to whatever happened because of Tyler, her hand was injured and she could no longer y the piano, thus forcing her to change her career. After she saved Tyler, she became Tyler¡¯s first and unforgettable love. They had a good rtionship and nearly got engaged. In came Vicky, who appeared out of nowhere and used despicable measures to force Tyler to marry her and became Missus Hart. Perhaps She was too heartbroken, or perhaps something else happened to her, that she had to leave Stoneford City. All these years, Tyler was disgusted with Vicky for breaking up She and him. He hardly returned home and was reluctant to even look at her. Their marriage stayed because Vicky found all kinds of excuses and methods to make it stay intact. She returned to Stoneford City on Vicky¡¯s birthday, and when Tyler knew this, he decided to get a divorce when he knew he could no longer continue with this marriage. This was the story, was it not? While Vicky was deep in thought, a voice called out to her. ¡°Miss Shaw?¡± Vicky looked back and noticed a young adult looking at her with what seemed to be surprise in his eyes. Not having an ounce of recollection of him, she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man was evidently stunned. ¡°I¡¯m Mister Hart¡¯s assistant, Harry Gardner. You don¡¯t remember me?¡± Harry Gardner? Vicky mumbled in her heart and found nothing in her mind. When she was about to exin to him that she had lost her memory, the door in front of them opened. The handsome yet uninterested man stood at the door, and his expression matched the apathy in his voice. ¡°Vicky, why are you here?¡± Chapter 12 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Vicky Shaw stared at Tyler Hart. ¡°Since you refused to meet me, I can onlye to you.¡± To this, Tyler said nothing. ¡°Tyler,¡± rang She¡¯s voice, having overheard someone else talking, ¡°is someone here?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Miss Young. I heard you were in an ident, so I came to see you.¡± Though she was Sasha¡¯s cousin, She Young did not share her insolent personality. She would never make a scene without thinking twice. When she heard Vicky¡¯s voice, she replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Shaw.¡± Polite as she was, she did not have any intention to let Vicky in. Cece¡¯s case must not be pushed to the back burner, and Vicky had made up her mind that no matter what, she was not about to lose sight of Tyler. She smiled gently. ¡°Miss Young, are you going to ask me in?¡± She acted like she realized she was being impolite and apologized, ¡°Look at how silly I¡¯m that I forgot to invite you in.¡± She paused and looked at the handsome man who was still standing by the door. ¡°Tyler, why don¡¯t you let Miss Shawe in?¡± Tyler looked at Vicky quietly for a while. A few secondster, he turned around and returned to the ward. Ironic, Vicky thought to herself. She was his wife, and legally so, yet she had to seek another woman¡¯s permission to meet her husband. The atmosphere in the ward was rather¡­peculiar. She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m so ashamed. It¡¯s not really a big deal that Miss Shaw needs toe here personally.¡± Vicky looked aloof and did not express anyments. She lifted her head to look at the tall figure standing next to her. Gently, she spoke, ¡°See, Tyler? I¡¯m fine, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Since Miss Shaw is here, why don¡¯t you go back with her?¡± She furrowed her brow and looked helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sasha has a big mouth¡­¡± ¡°Fine?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression looked cold. ¡°Tell me, then. What is the definition of ¡®big deal¡¯ to you?¡± She lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not too long since I came back here. I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s the current situation of the industry, and I also didn¡¯t expect Director Jones would dare to¡­¡± Tyler looked at Harry, who came into the ward as well. ¡°So what happened?¡± Harry looked at Vicky cautiously and reported with a low voice, ¡°The director¡¯s name is Zachary Jones, and he¡¯s quite famous in the industry. I think this was the first time he saw Miss Young and thought she was a newbie. After a couple of drinks, he started to have bad intentions with her¡­but Miss Young smashed his head with the wine bottle and caused him to suffer from a concussion. He¡¯s currently being treated in the hospital.¡± He gulped and continued, ¡°The one backing Zachary is Johnson Corporation¡ª¡± Before Harry could finish reporting, Tyler cut him off coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this name in this city ever again.¡± Harry understood what he was getting at. Zachary Jones¡­was suspended from this moment onward. Just as he was about to leave, Tyler stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡± Harry looked back. ¡°Is there anything else, Mister Hart?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes looked dark like the night sky. ¡°This scumbag shouldn¡¯t be allowed to get away with it.¡± Harry instantly knew what Tyler meant. ¡°I understand. Zachary Jones¡¯ action is enough to constitute a crime. I¡¯ll report him to the police station.¡± Looking at it, Vicky thought of a saying, ¡®Flipping out for a confidante.¡¯ He suspended a famous director and offended the ones backing him without thinking twice or even blinking. Landing on the moon would have been far easier for Vicky instead of getting to see her own husband. She had begged him vehemently for Cece¡¯s sake and was close to kneeling, yet he refused to help her. After Harry left the ward, the atmosphere became peculiarly quiet again. She looked at Vicky, then at Tyler, and said, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m fine now. I bet Miss Shaw must have something urgent to talk to you about foring over to find you. You should return home with her.¡± Although Vicky did not say anything, she had strongly expressed that she would stay until Tyler was willing to leave with her. Tyler was quiet for a few seconds before he replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler nced at Vicky. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vicky got on her feet and turned to leave. ¡°Miss Shaw,¡± She called out when she was about to reach the door. She looked back. ¡°Is there anything else, Miss Young?¡± She smiled weakly. ¡°Tyler was just worried something bad happened to me. That¡¯s why he was here. I hope you won¡¯t misunderstand him.¡± ¡®Misunderstand him? Just because he was worried about you? Heh.¡¯ Vicky sneered inwardly. Without replying, she finally left the ward. ¡­ Vicky left the hospital with Tyler, who got into the driver¡¯s seat of his car. She opened the front passenger seat and was about to get into it when Tyler coldly said, ¡°Sit at the back.¡± Vicky stiffened upon hearing this but nheless closed the door and sat at the backseat. With a rev of the engine, the car drove away. Instead of returning to his office, he drove back home instead. Vicky looked at the passing scenery through the window. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Is your front passenger seat reserved for her?¡± Both of them knew who Vicky was referring to. Tyler¡¯s bony hand froze for a while, and the atmosphere in the car felt rather suffocating. Just as Vicky thought he would answer, his cold and low voice was heard. ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky knew this would be his answer. Nheless, she was startled to hear it from him. Quickly enough, she calmed herself down. ¡°Since you¡¯re reluctant to upset her, why don¡¯t we settle our divorce as soon as possible? I¡¯m not asking for much; I just hope you can help save Cece¡ª¡± Before Vicky finished talking, Tyler cut her off. ¡°Hector is the only son of the Larson family. They were benevolent enough not to me us since it happened during the party. Vicky, I hope you can stay out of this and stop causing trouble for the family.¡± ¡°But if I don¡¯t help Cece, she¡¯s never going toe out ever again.¡± Tyler replied coldly, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± That answer was like a sharp knife stabbing into Vicky¡¯s heart¡ªquick, cruel, and so precise that it caught her off guard. After a while, she finally found her voice. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you afraid of causing trouble for suspending Zachary Jones and offending the people behind him?¡± Her words sounded borderline satirical. ¡°Tyler. She didn¡¯t say anything, yet you helped her get rid of the one whoid his hands on her. I¡¯m not asking you to seek justice for Cece or put Hector in jail. I¡¯m just asking you to help me get Cece out of there, physically. Is it really that hard?¡± Chapter 13 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°Vicky Shaw, what makes you think I¡¯d get into a fight with the Larson family because of an insignificant assistant?¡± sneered Tyler Hart. An insignificant assistant? Cece, insignificant? She knew it was she who was insignificant. Gazing at Tyler, she stared at his angr side face with a perfect jawline and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Tyler, please, I beg you. Please, help me just this one time¡­ Please.¡± Tyler, however, said nothing, which meant he refused. Vicky balled her fists so tightly that her fingers dug into her palms. Still, she could not feel the pain. Her chest felt stuffy and heavy as though a giant stone was pressing onto her. The conversation ceased at that moment. Vicky stared out of the window. She knew even if she knelt to beg him, he would not help her. ¡­ The next day, Vicky went to visit She Young in the hospital once more. At this moment, Sasha was talking to She about everything that happened, albeit with more embellishments. ¡°She, you can¡¯t imagine how humiliating it was for Vicky when she waited in the lobby. The two front desk women didn¡¯t recognize her and thought she was a sl*t who wanted to seduce Tyler! Haha! She¡¯s even worse than a dog being Tyler¡¯s wife!¡± She leaned on the bedhead, her long hair resting at the sides of her pale face as she peeled the apple quietly. ¡°I heard Cece offended the Larson family. Vicky begged Tyler to help her bail Cece out, but Tyler ignored her totally. Director Jones who harassed you yesterday wasn¡¯t an easy person to deal with, but Tyler didn¡¯t even hesitate to suspend him. Now, everyone knows you¡¯re his woman. Those people will never dare to bully you ever again!¡± Sasha basked in self-gratification the more she talked as though she was She. ¡°I think Tyler is about to divorce Vicky.¡± She¡¯s hand paused, and the apple peel was cut off by her. Just then, someone knocked on the door, and Vicky subsequently entered the ward with a fruit basket. ¡°Miss Young, are you feeling better today?¡± Sasha¡¯s expression changed when she saw Vicky. Pointing at Vicky, she shouted arrogantly, ¡°Vicky Shaw! What are you doing here?¡± Vicky ignored Sasha and talked to She instead. ¡°Miss Young, can we have a word privately?¡± Before She could even answer, Sasha¡¯s shrill voice interjected her, saying, ¡°She, she knew you were in trouble and stopped Tyler from leaving. She purposely dyed Tyler from rescuing you. She¡¯s definitely up to no good,ing here today. You shouldn¡¯t be alone with this cruel woman. She¡¯s probably here to hurt you!¡± She¡¯s brow furrowed at this. ¡°Miss Shaw, what is it that you can¡¯t say now?¡± Vicky replied, ¡°It¡¯s about Tyler.¡± When Tyler¡¯s name was mentioned, She¡¯s pupils shed. She lifted her head and said, ¡°Sasha, can you please give us the room for a while?¡± Sasha¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No. What if this woman tries to do something bad to you¡ª¡± ¡°Sasha,¡± interjected She. ¡°Go out, please.¡± ¡­ In the VIP ward. She looked at Vicky with a curious look. ¡°Miss Shaw, what is it that you have to tell me today?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vicky, not beating around the bush, instantly replied, ¡°I think you¡¯ve heard about what happened during Senior Hart¡¯s birthday party. Cece is now in jail because she was charged with intentional harming. I can¡¯t bail her out.¡± ¡°I did hear about this before, but¡­the Larson family is very powerful. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do to help Miss Lynn.¡± She looked at Vicky and added, ¡°You should go look for Tyler. He has a good rtionship with the Larson family. It¡¯ll be easier if he¡¯s the one helping.¡± ¡°He refused to help me.¡± Vicky looked indifferent. ¡°He thinks it wasn¡¯t worth it offending the Larson family because of me.¡± ¡°Are you thinking of asking me to request Tyler to help you?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She furrowed her brow. ¡°Even if I do, Tyler might not listen to me too.¡± Vicky looked into She¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help, I¡¯ll agree to get a divorce with him immediately.¡± This offer shocked She, and she looked to be in sheer disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re¡­divorcing him?¡± She¡¯s reaction showed how much Vicky tried not to end up in a divorce with Tyler. Vicky said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And Tyler agreed to it?¡± Vicky was puzzled by She¡¯s question, but she did not think too much. ¡°Yes.¡± She lowered her head. Her long hair covered her cheeks, and none could see her expression. Vicky continued, ¡°Because of my interference, you two couldn¡¯t be together. After so many years, it seems like you¡¯re not looking for a boyfriend, and I think you have a hard time forgetting Tyler. Now, both of you have the opportunity to be together again. It¡¯s a waste if you miss this opportunity.¡± She paused and said, ¡°I¡¯ve temporarily lost my memory, and I¡¯m not going to make it difficult for him to get a divorce. Who knows? One day, I may get my memory back, and I¡¯ll turn back into the old me¡ª willing to do anything to maintain my marriage and stop you two from being together. When the time comes, it won¡¯t be so easy if you want to be together with Tyler. ¡°Miss Young, you¡¯re a smart woman. Surely you know opportunity awaits for no one.¡± Finally, She lifted her head, and aplex look was in her eyes. ¡°I think you really lost your memory.¡± The change of topic stunned Vicky, and she did not know how to respond. A few secondster, she regained her senses. ¡°Miss Young, about my proposition¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± interjected Vicky curtly, ¡°but I can¡¯t agree to your proposition.¡± Once again, Vicky was stunned. Unlike Sasha, She was a smart woman. She took her time slowly to progress and was good at judging the situation. Although Vicky was reluctant to admit it, she had to give it to Tyler¡ªhe had good taste. Such a good opportunity was offered to She. All she needed to do was make a request to Tyler, and she could be with Tyler for the rest of her life. Why did she reject it? Just as Vicky was about to ask this, the door opened. Tyler walked into the ward and spoke, his voice rather ruthless, ¡°Vicky, what are you going to do to She?¡± Chapter 14 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Vicky Shaw looked back and saw the angry man entering the ward. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her,¡± she dered. Sasha walked out from behind Tyler Hart and pointed at her while screaming hysterically, ¡°You¡¯re a wicked evil woman, Vicky Shaw! When She was in trouble, you stopped Tyler from saving She. Now that She is in this hospital, you even came here! How shameless can you be? Get out of here, now! No one wees you!¡± She Young furrowed her eyebrows and reprimanded her cousin, ¡°Sasha, quit it.¡± She then looked at Tyler and kindly reasoned, ¡°Tyler, you¡¯ve misunderstood Miss Shaw. She¡¯s just visiting me and is asking for my help.¡± Tyler¡¯s pupils darkened. ¡°Help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Miss Lynn¡¯s case,¡± she replied, not intending to hide their conversation. Her face looked apologetical. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shaw. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but it¡¯s out of my reach.¡± She looked at Tyler and said helplessly, ¡°No one can change the decision Tyler made¡­ Not even me.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She did not purposely nder Vicky. Instead of that, she told the truth to Tyler frankly. Since She had said this, Vicky knew there was nothing else she could say to change Tyler¡¯s decision and thus nodded. ¡°Okay. Well, I won¡¯t keep you from resting, then.¡± When she walked past Tyler, she did not even look at him once. It was just like how he used to treat her¡ªlike she was thin air. All of a sudden, a hand reached out to grab her by the wrist, which earned a frown from her. Looking up, she noticed that it was Tyler who grabbed her. ¡°Tyler, what do you want?¡± Tyler did not answer her question and instead said to She, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Before She could reply, Tyler left the ward while dragging Vicky by her wrist. Sasha was dumbfounded to see it. ¡°Tyler, where are you going? Tyler!¡± Tyler ignored her as both he and Vicky vanished from sight. Sasha was so angry that her face contorted darkly. She gritted her teeth and snarled, ¡°That sl*t! She¡¯s so cheap, seducing Tyler right in front of us!¡± She looked at She disappointedly. ¡°She, you shouldn¡¯t let Tyler leave so easily with that wench!¡± She replied, ¡°Those who want to leave will never stay. No matter what I do, he won¡¯t stay. Why should I embarrass myself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the thing with you; you never fight for anything,¡± Sasha advised earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s how that woman got the chance! If you took more initiative three years ago, I bet your kid is already this tall!¡± She said nothing as she gazed outside the window in a daze. Sasha continued, ¡°Tyler is treating you even better nowpared to three years ago. She, you need to fight for your happiness. Although Vicky was so shameless back then, she¡­ ¡°Ultimately, she¡¯s the one who became Tyler¡¯s wife. The result is more important than the process.¡± She moved her eyes and mumbled, ¡°The result is more important than the process, huh?¡± ¡­ At a quiet corner, Vicky was pressed onto the cold wall by Tyler. His body epassed a cold temperature that felt suffocating. His cold pupils stared into her, and his emotions were unreadable. ¡°Vicky, what did you tell She?¡± Vicky wanted to break free, but Tyler held her head still by gripping her chin so she would not be able to look away. As they made eye contact, Vicky¡¯s heart dropped. She dazed out for a moment. ¡°Answer my question.¡± It was that low voice again. His breath circled between her breaths with strong pressure. It felt strange yet quite familiar too, like they used to be very intimate in the past. Vicky looked up and into his dark,plex eyes. Suddenly, she giggled. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± His eyes flickered. ¡°What did you say?¡± Vicky looked into his eyes. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± It felt like a joke. He curled his thin lips into a mocking smile. ¡°Tell me, then. What am I afraid of?¡± To be honest, Vicky, too, did not know why she said that. Maybe it was her instinct, or maybe¡­his aura was too strong that she blurted a random response. ¡°You arrived shortly at She¡¯s ward after I was there, like you were so afraid I was going to bully your first love.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the one begging for help now. With this weakness exposed to you, what right do I have to bully the woman you hold dearly? I wonder if you¡¯re blind, or if there¡¯s something wrong with your mind. Can¡¯t you figure out this simple logic?¡± She examined Tyler from head to toe with a doubtful expression. ¡°Is the qualification to be a CEO so low now?¡± Not only did she imply Tyler to be ¡®blind¡¯, but she also ridiculed him for having a low IQ and leaving him with no dignity. His handsome face darkened. ¡°Do you know it¡¯s not the best time for you to provoke me now?¡± ¡°Even if I grovel to you, you¡¯re not going to help. Why should I do it?¡± Vicky looked indifferent. ¡°I did nothing yet is still treated as a bad person, being used of things I didn¡¯t do. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I be the bad guy now, so I won¡¯t be used?¡± Tyler got so angry that he ended upughing. ¡°So you¡¯re smashing the cracked pot now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled gently, much like her voice. It was akin to azy cat fiddling someone¡¯s heart. ¡°Since you¡¯re making it bad for me, then¡­I¡¯m not going to make your life easy, too.¡± He looked at her cold, proud face, and all of a sudden, he found himself dazed. Fragments of old images appeared in his mind. She realized he was staring at her with a look she never saw before, and it felt rather unnerving. He was looking at her, yet it felt like he was looking at another person. Was that¡­gentleness in his eyes? When Vicky tried to look closely, Tyler released her chin and put down his hand. He was back to his usual self as if what she saw was just an illusion. ¡°Not going to make my life easy, you say?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice sounded emotionally distant, yet alluring and crisp altogether. ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± Vicky was stunned. A cruel thought merely shed past her mind, and she had said that just to make him angry, knowing that she could not do anything to him even when he refused to help. Therefore, this was the only form of counterattack she could think of. Unexpectedly, he was not even as angry as he was before. Contrary, he had calmed down. Nheless, the way he looked at her was deep and dark, just like the deep ocean that no sunlight could reach. Vicky panicked and felt like she was the prey that voluntarily jumped into the hunter¡¯s trap. Looking away, she found words to retort. Chapter 15 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°Why should I tell you? So you can be wary of me?¡± sneered Vicky Shaw. She pushed the man away and hurriedly spoke, ¡°I have errands to run. Bye now.¡± She walked away so quickly as though beasts were chasing after her. Every time she was with Tyler Hart, there was always this weird feeling she felt. Just as she thought she nearly escaped, she heard Tyler¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Vicky.¡± She paused but did not n to look back. Coldly and remotely, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t look for She again.¡± Her brow shivered once, and she finally looked back. ¡°Are you really afraid that I¡¯lle to bully your lover?¡± Tyler answered, ¡°Yes.¡± She was stunned for a few seconds. Her lips curled into a smile, yet her eyes looked indifferent, suggesting she was not truly smiling from the bottom of her heart. Wordlessly, she shook her head and turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb She ever again,¡± reiterated Tyler. ¡°You¡¯re the reason she can¡¯t y the piano anymore.¡± Her pupils dted in shock upon hearing this. ¡°What did you say?¡± At this moment, Tyler was already turning to leave. ¡°Tyler, what did you mean?¡± He did not answer as his aloof figure walked away from Vicky¡¯s sight. She felt rooted on the spot in her bewilderment. ¡®So he refused to help me not just because he hated me? Is it because of the things that happened in the past too?¡¯ What else had she done before she lost her memory? ¡­ Three dayster, Vicky went to the hospital again. This time, she was not there to visit Hector or She; she came to have her check-up. The doctor looked at the test result and smiled. ¡°Miss Shaw, you¡¯re recovering very well. I don¡¯t see any seque.¡± After a few seconds of hesitation, Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost all of my memory after the car crash. I¡¯d like to know¡­ Those memories I lost, will I remember them again? When will I remember?¡± The doctor took a look at her diagnosis and sighed. ¡°The human brain system is veryplicated. There are many examples where patients lost their memories after the car crash. Some patients regained their memories after a while, but there are also some who never regained their memories. So¡­there¡¯s no exact answer to your question.¡± Vicky was disappointed. ¡°But¡­¡± The doctor looked at her. ¡°If you really want to regain your memory, you could ask your family and friends to visit those familiar ces and do the things you used to do. It¡¯ll help with the recovery of your memory.¡± She nodded at this advice and replied, ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± ¡­ At 7 p.m., the banquet hall was already lit up with bright lights and was lively. Vicky arrived at the dinner party right on time. She received news that Tyler would be attending this dinner party, too. It definitely felt good to say harsh words. Albeit that, she still needed to look for Tyler. Try as she did, however, she could not spot Tyler¡¯s tall, familiar body at all. She thus went to the garden to continue her search. There was a huge outdoor swimming pool in the garden of the venue, and the crystal clear seemingly sparkled under the light. There were a few guests standing and some were sitting on chairs, chatting with each other. Vicky took a look around and, spotting the man she was looking for, approached him. ¡°Hi, Tyler.¡± Tyler looked back at her, and he gave her a distant feeling. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He did not even ask why she was there, just like it did not matter anymore or he expected her to be there. ¡°I¡­¡± Vicky only managed to get a word out when Tyler¡¯s phone rang. He answered it. On the other side of the phone was She¡¯s manager. ¡°Mister Hart, something bad happened! She¡­ She¡­¡± There were shouts and noises in the background; it was as though the manager was in the midst of a commotion. ¡°Just say it,¡± said Tyler impatiently. The manager nearly broke down in tears. ¡°There was an ident during the shooting. She got pushed by someone from the stairs and broke her legs! I already called the ambnce, but there¡¯s another actress stopping us from leaving¡­ The set is now chaotic! I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± He hung up the phone and left. Vicky was bewildered. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± When he walked past her, he seemed to stop for a brief moment before he started to walk away again. Vicky turned and wanted to follow suit when all of a sudden, someone stopped her from doing so. ¡°Stop right there!¡± rang an arrogant voice. Vicky looked up and noticed Sasha was standing right in front of her domineeringly. She haughtily lifted her chin lightly to give Vicky a contemptuous look. Vicky merely spared her a nce before she walked forward, trying to bypass Sasha. Nevertheless, Sasha blocked her from leaving, her expression full of hatred and annoyance. ¡°You shameless mistress. Stop following Tyler everywhere! Would it kill you to be without a man? Why are you so desperate?!¡± Vicky was taller than Sasha, more so at this moment as wore high heels and thus was a head taller than Sasha. Her aura was enough to squash Sasha just by standing there quietly. She looked at Sasha with an indifferent expression. ¡°Miss Young, I¡¯ve been married to Tyler for three years now, and we¡¯re a legal couple. You should use that title for women who know the man is married to a wife yet likes to throw themself at the married man. I mean, those with dignity will never interfere in someone else¡¯s rtionship, even if they like the married man. ¡°On the other hand, those who are disgraceful will only think of it as an honorable thing, making sure the whole world knows by shouting it out loud and t publicly.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vicky spoke in a veryposed manner, without any changes in her tone and speed. Her expression was calm, too. Nevertheless, it sounded very sarcastic to Sasha. She felt like Vicky was provoking her arrogantly. The thing she hated about Vicky the most was how she thought she was better than anyone else and disregarded everyone. Having said her peace, Vicky looked away and walked past Sasha. Sasha looked at Vicky¡¯s elegant and attractive figure from the back, and her sweet face contorted uglily. Although she refused to admit it, she did think Vicky had the potential and quality to be a sl*t. Before the Shaw family¡¯s downfall, Vicky was a rich and beautiful girl from a reputable, notable family. She was also the most beautiful woman in Stoneford City. She was someone who was good at almost everything, the goddess and dream lover of every man yet was unreachable, and a girl every woman envied. After the Shaw family¡¯s downfall, however, everyone wanted to see how badly the most beautiful woman would end up and how the men would toy with her. However, she sessfully seduced Tyler and became his wife. Not only did she not suffer, but she even climbed her way back to power! ¡®Why did she deserve to have such a good life?¡¯ Sasha growled internally. Jealousy made Sasha be an ugly woman. All of a sudden, she walked forward and pushed Vicky into the swimming pool. Chapter 16 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Ssh! Ripples formed the moment Vicky fell into the swimming pool. It was the start of winter, which meant the water was freezing due to the drop in temperature. Engulfed by the water, Vicky felt as though she had fallen into a different dimension. Even Sasha¡¯s voice sounded distorted as she struggled to stay afloat. ¡°Goodness! Why did you jump into the pool in this weather, Miss Shaw? Felt like swimming?¡± The pool was two meters deep, and Vicky¡¯s feet could not reach the bottom. Being a great swimmer, she could have gotten out on her own. However, the freezing water caused Vicky¡¯s leg to cramp. Even for skilled swimmers, having muscle cramps in the water was extremely dangerous and could be lethal, not to mention if the water was gelid. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Meanwhile, Sasha cackled evilly next to the pool, enjoying the way Vicky was struggling. There were not many people in the backyard due to the cold weather, and no one noticed that Vicky was drowning. Sasha stood by with her arms crossed and watched Vicky, sneering. ¡°What are you doing inside the pool, Vicky? Are you waiting for Tyler toe save you? Dream on! He went to help She, and he won¡¯t being.¡± Vicky shivered and paled in the cold water. She closed her eyes and struggled to keep her head afloat before hissing, ¡°My leg is cramping¡­ Pull me up!¡± Before she could continue, the cold water rushed into her mouth and nostrils. Sasha was stunned for a moment, but her face was soon taken over by an excited look. No one else was around them, and this was her chance to humiliate Vicky. The thought that she could dominate the high-and-mighty Missus Hart, who was once known as the most prideful and beautiful woman, was thrilling. She ignored Vicky¡¯s struggle and instead took her phone out to record the moment so she could share it with She. When the time was right, she could post the video on social media as well, so that the world could see how wretched Vicky was. Sasha¡¯s hands trembled in excitement as she started recording and pointed the camera at Vicky. ¡°Vicky Shaw, obey me if you want me to pull you up. Otherwise¡­¡± she said smugly, sneering. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to let you drown!¡± Vicky was choking on the water, and as her body froze, her mind began to stray and the survival instinct within her drove her to call for help. Sasha giggled happily as she enjoyed Vicky¡¯s suffering. ¡°Want me to pull you up? Beg me. Beg me to help you.¡± ¡°Help me¡­ Help me!¡± Vicky called out weakly. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Sasha cackled hysterically. ¡°What are you saying? Speak up; I can¡¯t hear you! Why not say this? ¡®I humbly ask for the queen, Sasha, to have mercy and save me. I¡¯ll be your ve and will do whatever I can to repay your kindness toward me!''¡± Sasha¡¯s words sound like the devil¡¯s whisper in Vicky¡¯s ears, and her twisted smile looked awfully evil through the water. Despair drowned her like the cold water that surrounded her. Vicky froze and soon lost all strength to struggle. With that, she sank helplessly. ¡­ Tyler arrived at the set where She was and found the entire cast in chaos. He walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She¡¯s manager, Maggie, felt as though her savior finally came when she saw Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, please help She!¡± She pointed at a young woman in the crowd and said, ¡°That¡¯s an actress called Maria Sparks. She keeps causing trouble with She whenever they¡¯re filming, and when it got to the scene where she was supposed to p She on the face¡­she purposely messed up and had to redo the scene over and over again until She¡¯s face was all swollen. She was provoked into arguing with her, and Maria pushed her down the stairs! ¡°That¡¯s not even the end of it. She insisted that She has to apologize to her, or she¡¯s not allowed to leave!¡± In the crowd, Maria stood before the ambnce as she stared down at She arrogantly. ¡°Apologize, She, or you won¡¯t leave this ce today!¡± She sat on the ground, her cheek swollen and her leg bleeding from arge wound. She looked up stubbornly and retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should I apologize?¡± Maria red at her in contempt. ¡°Keep sitting there if you refuse to apologize! I have time. Let¡¯s see who canst longer!¡± She remained quiet, and the director next to them started sweating nervously at the situation. He wanted to say something, but as Maria was introduced into the cast by investors, he was in no position to challenge her. Just then, the crowd parted and Tyler walked in elegantly. When he spotted She on the ground, he questioned sharply, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The director paled at Tyler¡¯s appearance. ¡°M¡ªMis¡­ Mister Hart!¡± Maria¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile when she spotted Tyler. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± She batted her eyelids in shock. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He ignored Maria and turned to the medical staff next to him. ¡°What are you all doing? Help her up!¡± The staff immediately helped She up and rushed her to the ambnce. This time, Maria did not stop them. Once She was in the ambnce, Maria beamed at Tyler. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, Tyler. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here¡ª¡± Before she could continue, Tyler¡¯s phone started ringing, and he nced at it, noticing Vicky¡¯s name on the disy. He hung up without a moment of hesitation, but another call immediately came in from the same number. Vicky had been calling him more frequentlypared to the year before. He merely sneered before he turned his phone off. Chapter 17 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 17 Chapter 17 She was rushed to the hospital shortly after. Just as she was taken to the ward, she spotted a group of doctors wheeling someone on the bed out of the emergency room. With the doctors standing in the way, she could not see the patient¡¯s face and only heard the doctors whispering to one another as she went past them. ¡°Have you managed to reach the patient¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Not yet. She didn¡¯t have that many contacts on her phone to begin with¡­ We tried calling the person she called most recently, but no one has picked up so far.¡± ¡°Oh, dear. I pity her. She almost drowned to death, and she doesn¡¯t even have a friend or a family member with her¡­¡± She looked away carelessly. Inside the ward, the doctor was treating She¡¯s wound when Tyler walked inside. ¡°How is she?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch, so she¡¯s alright. She should recover in a few days,¡± replied the doctor. Tyler nodded. She looked at him longingly. ¡°I¡¯ve caused you trouble today, Tyler,¡± she muttered, her voice gentle and pleasant. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Miss Sparks wouldn¡¯t have let me go that easily.¡± Tyler remained expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Someone just decided to take it out on you.¡± She was stunned for a moment but immediately realized what he meant by that. He had given his word and no one out there would dare to bully She¡­or so it was supposed to be. It was clear that Maria was determined to make She suffer. ¡°Tyler, did you know¡­Miss Sparks?¡± She had known Tyler for years and knew that despite ying around, he did not have many female friends, so she had not expected Tyler to act as though he had known Maria for a long time. He did not answer her question and simply said, ¡°Rest. This type of thing won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡­ Vicky had a long dream where she was standing in a chapel with Tyler in a white wedding dress. He stared at her darkly as he warned her in the most devilish voice, ¡°You better be ready, Vicky Shaw. Once we¡¯re married, you won¡¯t ever escape me.¡± She lifted her veil, revealing the determination in her eyes as they met his own. ¡°You listen here, Tyler Hart. We¡¯ll never get a divorce unless I die!¡± All the voices and scattered memories crowded her brain. On the day of their wedding, she waited at home until midnight, but he never returned home and was seen with another woman that same night. After they had gotten married, she would cook every night and wait for him toe home, but he rarely did. On the rare asions that he returned, they never shared a dinner. He did not remember her birthday or their anniversary, nor did he bother to spare her a single look in the eye, but she held on stubbornly and refused to give up. Suddenly, her surroundings changed, and the man was strangling her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Vicky Shaw, how dare you kill my child?!¡± His eyes were filled with hatred and malicious resentment as he tightened his grip around her neck. Slowly running out of breath, Vicky choked and sensed that the end was near¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± She jolted away, and before her was a in white room. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Vicky.¡± Someone approached her and asked, ¡°Vicky, are you alright?¡± She blinked and slowly focused on the beautiful face before her. It was a young, elegant-looking man whom Vicky did not recognize. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± The man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± He seemed to have concluded that Vicky lost her memories from drowning and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ll call for the doctor. Hang on!¡± ¡°Wait,¡± she uttered hoarsely. ¡°I was in a car ident some time ago and lost my memories.¡± The man stilled. ¡°You were involved in a car ident?¡± She nodded, feeling light-headed at the simple movement. The man walked back to Vicky and introduced himself, ¡°Vicky, my name is Sebastian Mills. We grew up together.¡± The sight of Vicky¡¯s pale face filled Sebastian¡¯s heart with regret and pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky. I shouldn¡¯t have left you with Tyler Hart.¡± She did not respond. Her head was spinning, and she could not even recall anything about the man standing before her. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Realizing that he was practically a stranger to her at the moment, Sebastian decided not to mention the past again and asked hesitantly, ¡°Vicky, why did you drown? Did you forget how to swim because you lost your memories?¡± He had known Vicky since they were children and knew that she was an excellent swimmer who could not have drowned. Vicky closed her eyes for a few moments before saying, ¡°I was pushed into the pool. The water was too cold, and I had muscle cramps. That¡¯s why I drowned.¡± His expression darkened. ¡°Who pushed you?¡± ¡°Sasha Young.¡± The mention of Sasha¡¯s name filled Sebastian¡¯s face with contempt. ¡°It¡¯s that haughty woman again! Does Tyler know about this?¡± Her pale lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°Even if he knows, he¡¯ll only say that I deserved this.¡± Sebastian sighed helplessly at the state she was in. ¡°Try and get some sleep, Vicky. I¡¯ll bring the doctor here.¡± Feeling drained, Vicky closed her eyes weakly. ¡­ Sebastian exited the room and was about to call out to the doctor when he spotted Tyler in the corridor. He stilled. Tyler turned to meet Sebastian¡¯s eyes, his expression darkening when he saw his face. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mister Hart,¡± Sebastian greeted him calmly. ¡°Are you here to see Vicky?¡± ¡°Vicky?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± He had just seen Vicky at the party a few hours ago. Sebastian sneered. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve overestimated you once again. I thought you were here to check on Vicky, but it turns out that you don¡¯t even know what happened to her.¡± His voice grew colder as he continued, ¡°Tyler Hart, you probably won¡¯t even bat an eye if Vicky dies, will you? If you care so little about her, why won¡¯t you let her go?!¡± Chapter 18 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Tyler red at Sebastian as his eyes darkened. ¡°Even if I divorced Vicky, do you think you can marry her, a high-born woman who has fallen off her pedestal and has married once before?¡± Tyler sneered sarcastically. ¡°If only you were persistent, I wouldn¡¯t have been the one who married Vicky back then.¡± Sebastian froze. He was right. The moment the Shaw family fell, Vicky was no longer considered a match for the Mills family. His family had always been snobbish, and before the Shaw family fell, Missus Mills had fawned over them and wished that her son could marry Vicky. Once the Shaw family met their downfall, however, Missus Mills instantly distanced herself and forbade Sebastian from contacting Vicky by sending him overseas despite his protest. More precisely, Sebastian had not protested enough. Had he insisted on staying, no one could have forced him to leave. However, rumors that Vicky had slept with Tyler started circting just as he fought his family for a chance to be with Vicky. Disheartened, he agreed to his mother¡¯s arrangement and left the country. Tyler took onest nce at Sebastian, who was frozen in ce, and went into one of the rooms where he saw him walk out of. ¡­ Vicky was half asleep when she heard the sound of footsteps approaching, but she decided to ignore it as she was too exhausted to react. At first, she had thought that Sebastian had returned with the doctor. However, the person who walked in said nothing at all. Knowing that she could not survive another ¡®ident¡¯, she struggled to open her eyes. Tyler¡¯s slender yet towering figure came into sight. She looked up dazedly and instantly sobered up when her eyesnded on his elegant features. ¡°Why are you here, Mister Hart?¡± she said, her voice weak. ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re here to check if I¡¯m dead, aren¡¯t you? Since we can¡¯t get married, being widowed¡­seems like a good alternative.¡± He narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Vicky Shaw!¡± She nced at the dark look on his face, as her pale lips curled into a sarcastic sneer. ¡°Are you mad because I¡¯m right?¡± He studied her face and noticed that she was on the brink of fainting, so he slowly regained his composure and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Though she had merely said a few words, it had already exhausted all her strength. After taking a few seconds to catch her breath, she looked up again to meet his eyes again, her dark, doe-like eyes an extreme contrast with her pale skin. ¡°If I tell you what happened, are you going to make it right?¡± He scowled. ¡°You haven¡¯t even told me what happened.¡± She paused for a few moments before answering, albeit hoarsely, ¡°Shortly after you left, Sasha pushed me into the pool.¡± He shot her a look. ¡°I thought you knew how to swim.¡± ¡°My leg cramped after I was pushed inside. Not only did she not help me out, but she even took photos of me drowning until I was rushed into the ER,¡± she said expressionlessly. Tyler did not respond and simply stood thoughtfully. A whileter, he took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Mister Hart, if you want to call Sasha here for a confrontation¡­save it,¡± Vicky said. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m in a terrible state, and I don¡¯t have energy left for her.¡± He studied her for a few seconds. ¡°I understand.¡± Instead of making a call or leaving, he took a seat on a chair nearby while she decided to ignore him and went back to sleep. She was about to drift back to sleep when the ringing of Tyler¡¯s phone echoed in the room. She opened her eyes again and watched as Tyler hung up and switched his phone to silent mode. Before he could put his phone away, his phone began vibrating again. Frowning, he decided against hanging up and nced at Vicky, noticing she was awake. ¡°I¡¯m going outside to take this call. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She did not respond when he exited the room. Vicky turned and spotted her phone on the nightstand next to the bed. Her phone was water-proof and had not short-circuited from being soaked in water. She unlocked the screen swiftly as she did not have any password set for her phone and the menu popped up. She opened the contact history and saw Tyler¡¯s name all over the screen from a few hours earlier, right after she had been rescued. The employees of Hart Corporation had not seen her before, but most of the members of the elite society knew that she was Tyler¡¯s wife and had probably used her phone to call him. The doctor seemed to have made a few calls with her phone as well an hour after she had been rushed to the hospital, but none of the calls was answered. She narrowed her eyes bitterly. She had called Tyler frequently over what had happened with Cece. s, he ignored her calls mostly and would hang up before shutting his phone offpletely once he ran out of patience. ¡®That¡¯s probably what happened just now¡­I guess,¡¯ she thought. ¡®As for why Tyler is here, it¡¯s probably because of She.¡¯ Vicky ced her phone back onto the nightstand. Shortly after, Sebastian returned with the doctor to check on Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw¡¯s condition has stabilized, so she only needs to rest to recover.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± Once the doctor left, he turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Where¡¯s Tyler? Isn¡¯t he here with you?¡± ¡°He went outside to take a call. Maybe he¡¯s busy,¡± she replied casually. Sebastian scowled in annoyance but decided against speaking ill of Tyler. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you for a while, then.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should go home.¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± ¡°We might be friends, but I¡¯ve lost my memories, and I don¡¯t really remember you,¡± she said, her voice gentle even when she interrupted him. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a married woman, and it¡¯s inappropriate for us to be in a room alone. You should go back. Tyler should be back soon. Thank you for staying with me just now.¡± Knowing how stubborn she could be, Sebastian sighed and did not insist. ¡°We¡¯re friends, so you don¡¯t have to thank me¡­ Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll drop by tomorrow again.¡± Silence fell over the room after Sebastian left, and Tyler, who promised to be back, had not returned. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Exhausted, Vicky soon drifted off to sleep. ¡­ Thud! An unknown period of time had passed when she heard the sound of the door being mmed open. Chapter 19 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Vicky, who had not been fully asleep, jolted awake as she heard a voice screaming at her. ¡°Vicky, you sure were smug, huh? What¡¯s with this poor, innocent act now?¡± Vicky opened her eyes and found Sasha standing before her with her hands on her hips as she cursed at the top of her lungs. ¡°Who do you think you are, Vicky Shaw? You want me to apologize? You didn¡¯t get my apology thest time, so what makes you think that you¡¯re getting that this time?! As long as Tyler is around, you won¡¯t be able to touch me!¡± Vicky nced at the clock on the wall and noticed that it was only half past six in the morning. She had struggled through the night and only managed to go to sleep at two in the morning. At the moment, she and Sasha were the only ones inside the ward. Vicky struggled to get up. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her voice was frail and hoarse, and one would not be able to hear her if the room was not as quiet as it was. Sasha pointed at Vicky and shouted, ¡°Keep pretending, why don¡¯t you? Vicky, did you think that you¡¯d scare me by telling Tyler?¡± Sasha thought back to how She told her to apologize to Vicky, and her face twisted with anger. She darted forward to grab the ss of water on the nightstand before sshing the water onto Vicky. The lethargic Vicky could hardly react in time to dodge before she was instantly drenched. ¡°You want me to apologize? Fine, if I have to apologize no matter what¡­¡± Sasha narrowed her eyes viciously. ¡°I might as well have my fun first!¡± She raised her hand to p Vicky across the cheek but Vicky grabbed her hand midway, sessfully blocking the assault. Perhaps it was because she was still in a fever, but her skin was burning hot. Sasha was stunned for a few moments and instinctively wanted to withdraw her hand, but Vicky¡¯s grip around her wrist never wavered. Sasha had not imagined an ill person could be this strong. She wiggled to escape when Vicky let go without any warning. Sasha had not expected Vicky to let go all of a sudden and thus fell backward, the ss in her hand flying off and shattering on the ground. Crash! The ss made a deafening sound, and the two immediately heard footsteps approaching. Tyler appeared by the door. He had thought that something had happened to Vicky at first, but narrowed his eyes when he saw Sasha on the ground. Soon, She arrived in the room with her assistant. She nced at Vicky before turning to Sasha. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sasha lifted her chin and panicked slightly when she saw Tyler, but she immediately started tearing up. ¡°She, Tyler, I came to visit Vicky and to apologize to her, but¡­ Not only did she not ept it, but she shoved me onto the ground. I told you that she¡¯s probably faking illness, and you just won¡¯t believe me, insisting that she¡¯s extremely ill¡­¡± Sobbing, she added, ¡°How could a woman who almost drowned be strong enough to shove me to the ground?¡± She¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she turned to look at Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shaw. My leg was injuredst night and couldn¡¯t be here to visit you sooner. It was alreadyte by the time I found out that you drown, so I didn¡¯t dare toe and disturb you. Can you tell me how you fell into the pool that night?¡± In a stone-cold expression, Vicky said, ¡°Your cousin, Sasha, pushed me int¡ª¡± Before Vicky could finish her sentence, Sasha raised her voice. ¡°Are you saying that I pushed you in? Do you have proof? I saw you jumping in there on your own¡­¡± She turned around to look at She. ¡°She kept getting in Tyler¡¯s way, and as soon as he left, she fell into the pool. She just didn¡¯t want him to leave and jumped in to catch his attention. It¡¯s a shame that he didn¡¯t even care!¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes as he stared at Vicky. ¡°Is that true, Vicky?¡± Vicky wanted to exin but was interrupted once again. ¡°Also, everyone knows that Vicky is a great swimmer. She has won a couple of swimming contests. How could someone like her drown?¡± She scowled at Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Sasha sneered. ¡°She has been exposed and is too guilty to say anything, of course.¡± Instantly, a sarcastic, dark giggle echoed around the room. Everyone spun their heads to look at Vicky, who snorted in contempt. All of a sudden, she widened her eyes coldly and spat, ¡°Get. Out!¡± Feeling smugger since Vicky did not bother to exin, Sasha stood up from the ground andughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you great at debating, Vicky? Cat got your tongue?¡± Vicky squeezed her eyes close before opening them again to stare at Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, are you that disappointed that I didn¡¯t drown and die, so you brought these clowns into my room to cause a scene? Since I didn¡¯t die in that pool, making me have a heart attack just seems like a good alternative, huh? Should I just jump off this building and disappear already?¡± He lowered his gaze and noticed the dripping water all over Vicky¡¯s face and hair. ¡°Why are you drenched?¡± ¡°Tyler,¡± Sasha blurted out, ¡°she grabbed the ss and sshed water onto her own face and then tossed it onto the ground.¡± She pointed at the shattered ss on the ground. ¡°See? That¡¯s the ss! She must¡¯ve heard youing and was about to frame me for doing it!¡± Tyler shot Vicky a look. ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡± Vicky simply smiled without a word. ¡°Vicky Shaw.¡± ¡°Get out,¡± she uttered as she scanned the three in contempt and resentment as though she was watching a few pathetic fools. Sasha felt so smug that she could no longer hide her excitement. ¡°Vicky, you said that I pushed you in, right? You want me to apologize, right? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Speak y¡ªah!¡± Swiftly, Vicky grabbed another ss cup and threw it toward Sasha. Chapter 20 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Sasha never expected Vicky to beat her in public and failed to dodge the iing ss. Thud! The loud thud stunned everyone at the scene. Blood scrolled down Sasha¡¯s head, and she immediately fainted. ¡°Sasha!¡± shrieked She. She forgot about the injury on her leg and instinctively got up, wanting to help. Sasha up. She was so quick that her assistant could not react in time. She mmed onto the ground where there was shattered ss all around. Her skin instantly tore and blood gushed out. ¡°She!¡± Maggie hurried over to help her up, but as She could not move her leg and was injured once again, Maggie did not have the strength to lift her off the ground. After all, Maggie, despite having a strong, decisive demeanor, was a woman in her thirties with short hair. She thus turned to look at Tyler for help. ¡°Mister Hart, can you please help us?¡± stood his ground for a few moments before lifting She off the ground. ¡°Call someone over to clean the ss off the ground, and take Sasha out to get her wound treated.¡± He then carried She out of the room and She took onest nce at Vicky before they exited. Vicky had closed her eyes andid back on the bed expressionlessly as though she was not a part of everything that had happened. She soon turned her attention back to the man carrying her. He remained expressionless as well, and though She could not tell what he was thinking, she noticed. that Tyler had not condemned Vicky¡¯s public act of violence. She had a strange feeling that Tyler was not upset with Vicky. Shortly after, someone came into the room to clear the ss on the ground and took Sasha away with them. Vicky had her eyes closed the entire time, but she was not asleep at all. Her entire body was aching, but she had never been more awake in her life because she knew that a storm awaited her. Once Sasha and She were treated and recovered, they woulde back to the room to make sure that she suffered. As expected, she heard footsteps approaching in an hour¡¯s time, followed by Sasha¡¯s sharp voice. ¡°Let me in, She! That b*tch beat me! I was bleeding from my head! She was trying to kill me! I¡¯m going to send her and that Cece b*tch to jail!¡± *Sasha, watch your tongue!¡± She warned her. ¡°Look at what she did to me. Why do I have to watch my tongue? You all saw her! I didn¡¯t do anything to her. She was the one who started it!¡± Sasha seemed extremely hysterical, and Vicky could hear her shouting through the door. No matter how hard She tried to calm her down, it did not seem to work A few momentster, another person¡¯s footsteps approached, and Vicky heard a familiar cold, husky voice. ¡°Sasha, you and Maggie will wait out here.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sasha audibly cowered, evident by the way her voice lowered. ¡°But Tyler¡­¡± Chapter 21 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Tyler merely ignored Sasha and knocked on the door of Vicky¡¯s ward before stepping inside. Vicky opened her eyes and leaned against the bed as she watched the two enter She was still in her wheelchair, and she had put ointment on the wounds on her arms and legs. Vicky merely nced at the wounds for a second before looking away, and Tyler frowned at how little she seemed to care. ¡°Is there anything you wish to say for yourself, Vicky?¡± She pressed her back against the cold bedhead and shot them a cold look. ¡°What should I say? You took the liberty to say everything there was to say, didn¡¯t you?¡± She stared at her. ¡°So you¡¯re admitting what you did, then?¡± Vicky did not bother to look at them. ¡°Whatever you say ¡± ¡°Since you nearly drowned, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re physically and mentally worn out, Miss Shaw, so¡­. speak on Sasha¡¯s behalf and forgive you for hitting her. However, she¡¯s now injured, and I hope that you can apologize to her in person too. That way, we can all let it be bygones. Sasha had been eavesdropping the entire time and immediately shouted across the door, ¡°No! She almost killed me! I want her to go to jail!¡± She turned her head and roared, ¡°Sasha. That¡¯s enough!¡± Sasha wanted to argue, but since Tyler was in the room, she reluctantly quieted down and thought to herself, ¡®Hmph! We¡¯ll make her apologize for now. Just wait until I mess this b*tch up!¡± Vicky did not react at all and simply closed her eyes as though she did not hear a word they said. The sunlight shone onto her pale face through the window, and it looked as though her skin was turning transparent under the glow. Tyler narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Vicky- ¡°Do whatever you want to me. Hit me or send me to jail, but just stop acting like hypocrites here,¡± she interjected curtly, uncaring. ¡°It¡¯s boring me, and you¡¯re wasting my time.¡± People tended to be frail, both physically and mentally, when they were ill or injured. At this moment, Vicky had no motivation to defend herself and simply gave up. ¡®What¡¯s the point?¡¯ she mused to herself. ¡®They don¡¯t want to believe me, and even if there¡¯s proof, they¡¯ll just turn a blind eye to it, so why should I make a fool of myself by trying to argue?¡± She had no one to rely on and was no match to Tyler, so even if they were to bend the truth, there was nothing she could do. Enraged by Vicky¡¯s attitude, Tyler questioned coldly, ¡°So you¡¯re admitting that you did it?¡± ¡°Whatever you say,¡± she repeated. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Very well,¡± he sneered. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret it, Vicky Shaw.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t,¡± she drawled with her eyes still closed. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve already been through the one thing that I regret inost in my life. What¡¯s thispared to that?¡± ¡°The one thing you regret most in life?¡± She asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean, Miss Shaw?¡± Vicky opened her eyes with a faint smile. ¡°What I regret most in my life is marrying Tyler Hart, If only I get to do it all over again¡­¡± She turned to look at Tyler. ¡°I would¡¯ve never married you.¡± Tension instantly rose in the air as Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. Chapter 22 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Just then, the door to Vicky¡¯s room was knocked on again, and a slender figure stepped through the door shortly after. ¡°Vicky, you haven¡¯t eaten, right? I brought you some soup¡­ Sebastian froze when he saw She and Tyler inside the room. ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Sebastian, before thinking back to spotting Sasha outside the door. ¡°Are you here to confront Vicky?¡± He sneered at Tyler. ¡°Tyler Hart, even if you don¡¯t love Vicky, you don¡¯t have to team up with outsiders to bully your wife, do you? Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s sick in bed right now?¡± ¡°So you do know that she¡¯s my wife,¡± remarked Tyler pointedly as he nced at the thermal sk in Sebastian¡¯s hands. ¡°Mister Mills, I can¡¯t imagine that it¡¯s appropriate for you to treat a married woman with such care.¡± Sebastian nced at She in her wheelchair and lifted an eyebrow. ¡°But it¡¯s okay for a married man like yourself to care for another woman, huh? Tyler Hart, enough with the double standards. Everyone knows that Vicky and I grew up together. We¡¯ve always been good friends and nothing else. You two, on the other hand¡­ Well, you two are hardly just friends, are you?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mister Mills, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not like that. Tyler and I are friends, and we¡¯ve never stepped out of the line¡­. We¡¯re only here to ask about what happenedst night,¡± She said frantically. Sebastian stopped her. ¡°The two of you decided to ignore the actual person who attempted murder and came confronting the victim?¡± He shot them a sarcastic look. ¡°Is that what they say about ming the victim?¡± She smiled and exined, ¡°But Sasha said that she didn¡¯t push Miss Shaw into the pool. Miss Shaw jumped in on her own.¡± ¡°Jumped in on her own?¡± he repeated. ¡°Are you saying that Vicky jumped into freezing water for fun in this weather?¡± ¡°I can understand that you¡¯re worried about her, Mister Mills, but you probably don¡¯t understand what happenedst night,¡± She said gently. ¡°I was in a conflict with someone else, and an ident. happened. Tyler rushed over to find me, but Miss Shaw kept standing in his way¡­ I asked the other guests at the party, and they said that Miss Shaw was found in the pool shortly after Tyler left.¡± Sebastian immediately understood what She was hinting at. ¡°Are you saying that she jumped in there to get her husband¡¯s attention?¡± Thud! The door was pushed open and Sasha, who had been eavesdropping the entire time, rushed into the room. ¡°Vicky jumped into the pool of her own volition! She¡¯s a vicious woman, and since she now realizes that she can¡¯t get Tyler on her side by jumping in there, she¡¯s trying to me me for it! She just smacked me with a ss cup and tried to kill me!¡± She raised her voice sharply, overpowering all other sounds inside. the room. She pointed at Vicky angrily. ¡°She admitted to doing it just now. Stop defending this murderer!¡± Sebastian nced at Sasha in contempt before turning to look at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s going on?¡± Vicky had decided not to waste any effort in defending herself from anyone, but Sebastian was the only one who trusted her, and she did not want to betray his trust. ¡°They¡­¡± She muttered in a hoarse voice. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Before she could continue, Sasha shouted, ¡°What else? She admitted to it herself! Stop making excuses for this woman. She is a vicious b*tch with an evil mind-¡± ¡°Miss Young.¡± Sebastian red at Sasha coldly. ¡°Did your parents not teach you not to interrupt others when they¡¯re speaking?!¡± Sebastian was an elite from a powerful family who had a natural air of majesty about him. One look from him and Sasha immediately quieted down. He turned his attention back to Vicky, his face easing back into a gentle expression. ¡°Go on, Vicky.¡± Vicky repeated what she said before. ¡°Sasha pushed me into the pool. The water was so cold that I had muscle cramps, but she just stayed up there to film me as I drowned¡­ Someone else found me and helped me out of the pool afterward.¡± She frowned. ¡°Miss Shaw, this isn¡¯t what you said just now¡­¡± Chapter 23 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Vicky shot She a half-hearted smile. ¡°What exactly did I say, then?¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, you admitted to jumping into that pool just seconds ago. Are you trying to go back on your own statement?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Vicky stared at She. ¡°How did I admit to it?¡± She froze and muttered, ¡°You¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, She paused, unable to make another sound. ¡°Whatever you say,¡¯ is all I said, but you three were the ones who had been speaking the entire time. Every time I try to say something, Miss Sasha over there just tries to overpower my voice by yelling. I¡¯m injured, so am I supposed to shout back?¡± She gave one final sarcastic look to She and added, ¡°Or is the louder one the one in the right?¡± Furious, Sasha pointed at Vicky and shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t push you, Vicky Shaw! Don¡¯t even think of ming this on me! I haven¡¯t even called the police on you for hitting me in the head¡­ You¡¯ll be in jail soon!¡± Vicky simply repeated what Sasha once said about Cece. ¡°Whether you did it or not, it¡¯s not up to you. It¡¯s up to the police to decide.¡± She then closed her eyes and leaned back against the bed head in exhaustion. ¡°There were plenty of surveince cameras in the backyard, so all we need to do is to check the footage, and we¡¯ll learn the truth.¡± Silence instantly fell over the room and Sasha started to panic. ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Vicky added, ¡°she recorded me the entire time I was struggling in the water, so why don¡¯t you check her phone? Maybe you¡¯ll make some discoveries.¡± Sasha tensed nervously. Indeed, she had recorded the process, hoping to watch the way Vicky suffered again afterward, not knowing that it would be proof of her crime. Everyone inside the room was smart enough to know what had happened by the look on Sasha¡¯s face, and Sebastian immediately took out his phone to call the police. Sasha tried to run, but he blocked the exit of the room. Terrified, she turned to She for help. ¡°She¡­¡± She¡¯s expression darkened and she ignored Sasha¡¯s plea. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sasha turned to Tyler with tears in her eyes. ¡°Tyler, I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Tyler refused to look at her. Shortly after, the police arrived, and once Sebastian exined what had happened, they arrested Sasha, and silence returned to the room. Vicky closed her eyes as sheid on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to rest now.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright. Remember to eat your breakfast.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Before leaving, Sebastian nced at She and Tyler. ¡°Can you two be more considerate? Vicky said she¡¯s tired and needs to rest.¡± The two finally left, and She called out to Tyler as they walked out of Vicky¡¯s room. ¡°Tyler, can I talk to you for a while?¡± Chapter 24 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 24 Chapter 24 In She¡¯s ward. She stared at the man before her and asked, ¡°Tyler, what do you¡­ think about what happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to check the surveince footage and understand what exactly happened before I can draw a conclusion.¡± ¡°And if Sasha really is at fault¡­¡± ¡°Then she has iting,¡± he said with a cold expression. She instantly realized that Tyler despised Sasha for what she did and did not intend to interfere. After a few moments of silence, she said, ¡°Tyler, can you please help Sasha out? She¡¯s been the one by my side ever since I returned. I know that she has a terrible temper, but¡­you know that she¡¯s not a bad person. What¡¯s on her mind is all over her face. ¡°Besides, Miss Shaw hit her in the head, and she got badly injured from it, so I¡¯d say that¡¯s enough of a punishment. ¡°All these happened because of me. Had my arm not been injured, Sasha wouldn¡¯t have resented Miss Shaw. Tyler, I know that Miss Shaw is your wife and you¡¯re in a difficult position, but please, for our friendship¡¯s sake, can you please¡­help Sasha?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Noticing that Tyler remained quiet, she gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Just this once, okay?¡± She had been injured on the arm and suffered another injury on her leg inflicted by Maria because of Tyler. At this point, it was hard for him to refuse, and it eventually came through as he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Before She could beam at him, he coldly added, ¡°But this will be the one and only time I help her. If she gets herself into trouble again, I¡¯m staying out of it.¡± Expressionlessly, he narrowed his dark eyes casually as he warned her, ¡°She¡¯s an adult now. No one else should suffer the consequences of what she did in her ce.¡± She froze and forced a smile. ¡°I understand.¡± Sebastian went to check the surveince footage and left Vicky¡¯s room. Vicky remained inside her room, her head heavy and her body consistently drifted between feeling too hot and too cold. The door opened once again and she opened her eyes to nce over, only to spot a familiar, towering figure. Tyler walked over to the bed. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I¡¯m not dying anytime soon, if that¡¯s what you are asking,¡± she said hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯ve already hired the best team of doctors to look after you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Nanny Paterson will bring some daily necessities overter. I¡¯ve made arrangements for you to be transferred to the VIP ward as well.¡± She looked Tyler in the eyes. ¡°Just say whatever you need to say. There¡¯s no point in beating around the bushes.¡± He studied her pale face and asked, ¡°What do you intend to do about Sasha?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my role to determine what crime shemitted and what punishment she should suffer. It¡¯s up to the police.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not letting her off easy?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Tyler, I nearly died drowning because of her. What reason do I have to let the person who attempted to murder me go? Do I look like a saint or a fool to you?¡± After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°If I ask you to let her go?¡± She blinked expressionlessly. ¡°What you ask is none of my business.¡± ¡°Vicky, you didn¡¯t hold back when you hit her in the head. You already had your fun.¡± He stared intently into her eyes. ¡°You should know that what I don¡¯t want happening will never happen.¡± She met his eyes and drawled, ¡°I don¡¯t know if what you don¡¯t want happening is going to happen, but I know that I¡¯ll do whatever I want to do.¡± Chapter 25 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Tension rose in the air, and silence fell over the room as both Tyler and Vicky remained quiet. After a while, Tyler said, ¡°And what if I trade Cece for Sasha?¡± Vicky jolted in shock and stared at the cold expression on his handsome face ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± He shot her a careless nce. ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, it¡¯s a trade. Lay off on Sasha, and I¡¯ll help get Cece out ¡°Sebastian is my friend growing up. I can ask for his help on that. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s more than capable of that, considering the Mills family¡¯s status ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s capable of getting Cece out for you Tyler did not deny it, but continued, ¡°But you won¡¯t ask for his help ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°His mother, Missus Mills, doesn¡¯t want you to contact him to begin with. Besides, you¡¯ve lost your memories and have only seen him once. You¡¯ll never make such a request to someone that you¡¯re not familiar with.¡± She scowled and was about to speak when he interrupted her. ¡°Maybe you¡¯d seek his help if you have no other options, but you do now.¡± He lowered his gaze to scan her face. ¡°You never enjoyed owing people. You¡¯re the kind of person who¡¯d choose to suffer instead of asking for others¡¯ help.¡± She was stunned. Indeed, a debt of favor was forever the hardest to repay. Not only did Tyler know her personality, but he also knew her mentality like the back of his hand, and he was right. Between owing someone a favor and suffering on her own, she would choose thetter without hesitation. She knew that the man before her knew everything and simply pretended not to when he did not want to get involved. ¡°Nheless, Sasha crossed the line this time, so I¡¯ll make her apologize to you. If you have any more. requests, you can list them out as well,¡± he continued, no longer trying to convince Vicky as he knew with certainty that she would agree to his terms. No matter how much he hated Vicky, she was still his wife, and it was a life-or-death situation. All things aside, he never liked Sasha, and if only She did not plead on her behalf, Tyler would have let Vicky have her way. Vicky seemed slightly taken by surprise. ¡°I can request other things, too?¡± He nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± After a brief moment of silence, she closed her eyes again. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of anything yet. I¡¯ll let you. know once I know what I want.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired, and I want to rest.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Tyler did not insist on staying and Vicky did not respond. In the evening, Sebastian returned to the room hastily. ¡°Vicky, why did you drop the charges? Did Tyler ckmail you or something?¡± Vicky felt more energized after resting for most of the day and was reading on her bed. She looked up from her book and said, ¡°No. I decided this on my own.¡± ¡°I checked the surveince footage, and they captured the moment when Sasha pushed you into the pool. The police found the video she recorded on her phone as well. This is attempted murder with malicious. intention. They could¡¯ve put her in jail!¡± Chapter 26 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Vicky, if nothing is troubling you, you can tell me. Others might be scared of crossing Tyler, but I¡¯m not.¡± The Hart family was one of the most powerful families in Stoneford City, but the Mills family was among those on the list as well. Feeling moved, Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided, but thank you, Mister Mills. I¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble in the past two days.¡± He scowled. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯ve known each other most of our lives, so you don¡¯t have to thank me¡­ Don¡¯t call me Mister Mills. Just call me Sebastian.¡± ¡°Alright, Sebastian.¡± He walked over to her bed. ¡°Vicky, you might not remember this, but we grew up as friends. I know that I¡¯m a stranger to you now and you can¡¯t trust me, but¡­¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°I know you. You would¡¯ve never dropped the charges for no reason at all.¡± She did not respond. trained on her. ¡°Vicky, can After a long moment of silence, she confessed, ¡°I made a trade with Tyler. He¡¯ll help to get Cece out, and I¡¯ll drop my charges on Cece? Even if you don¡¯t agree to Tyler¡¯s terms, trap, yes, but she did hit Hector Larson. He¡¯s the only son of the let Cece go. It¡¯s not that easy to get her and wanted her friends to suffer; he was not that petty. In his perspective, crossing the Larson family for a mere assistant was not worth it. More effort. anything to the look on her face and muttered huskily, ¡°Even if it¡¯s ¡± you for that, Sebastian, but¡­¡± She paused hesitantly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you and Missus Mills about that, Vicky?¡± Soon, he came to head. ¡°I did some research on the Mills family instantly realized that there was more to the story. Afterward, it was not at all difficult to put together from news online. ¡°Vicky, Mother just has some misunderstandings about you¡­¡± Sebastian blurted out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, Sebastian. I understand,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Sebastian wanted to say more when someone knocked on the door and Nanny Paterson walked in. ¡°Missus Hart, it¡¯s time for dinner. You need to take your medicine after this¡­¡± Nanny Paterson froze when she spotted Sebastian in the room. ¡°And this is¡­¡± ¡°My friend,¡± said Vicky before turning to look at Sebastian. ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m well taken care of here. You should head back.¡± Despite losing her memories, Vicky remained to be the same person as she was before. Chapter 26 Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Vicky, if nothing is troubling you, you can tell me. Others might be scared of crossing Tyler, but I¡¯m not.¡± The Hart family was one of the most powerful families in Stoneford City, but the Mills family was among those on the list as well. Feeling moved, Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided, but thank you, Mister Mills. I¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble in the past two days.¡± He scowled. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯ve known each other most of our lives, so you don¡¯t have to thank me¡­ Don¡¯t call me Mister Mills. Just call me Sebastian.¡± ¡°Alright, Sebastian.¡± He walked over to her bed. ¡°Vicky, you might not remember this, but we grew up as friends. I know that I¡¯m a stranger to you now and you can¡¯t trust me, but¡­¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°I know you. You would¡¯ve never dropped the charges for no reason at all.¡± She did not respond. trained on her. ¡°Vicky, can After a long moment of silence, she confessed, ¡°I made a trade with Tyler. He¡¯ll help to get Cece out, and I¡¯ll drop my charges on Cece? Even if you don¡¯t agree to Tyler¡¯s terms, trap, yes, but she did hit Hector Larson. He¡¯s the only son of the let Cece go. It¡¯s not that easy to get her and wanted her friends to suffer; he was not that petty. In his perspective, crossing the Larson family for a mere assistant was not worth it. More effort. anything to the look on her face and muttered huskily, ¡°Even if it¡¯s ¡± you for that, Sebastian, but¡­¡± She paused hesitantly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you and Missus Mills about that, Vicky?¡± Soon, he came to head. ¡°I did some research on the Mills family instantly realized that there was more to the story. Afterward, it was not at all difficult to put together from news online. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vicky, Mother just has some misunderstandings about you¡­¡± Sebastian blurted out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, Sebastian. I understand,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Sebastian wanted to say more when someone knocked on the door and Nanny Paterson walked in. ¡°Missus Hart, it¡¯s time for dinner. You need to take your medicine after this¡­¡± Nanny Paterson froze when she spotted Sebastian in the room. ¡°And this is¡­¡± ¡°My friend,¡± said Vicky before turning to look at Sebastian. ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m well taken care of here. You should head back.¡± Despite losing her memories, Vicky remained to be the same person as she was before. Chapter 27 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Sebastian did not protest and simply said, ¡°Alright, then. Rest well. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Right before leaving, he added, ¡°Vicky, do you still have my number?¡± Vicky thought back to her contact list and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Sure enough, Sebastian¡¯s name was not on her contact list. The two exchanged numbers before he finally left. Shortly after he left, Vicky received a text message from Sebastian and she clicked it open. Enter title¡­ It was a photo taken outside the rooms of two figures, their backs facing the camera. Even so, she still managed to recognize them: Tyler and She. Underneath the photo was a caption where Sebastian wrote, [Vicky, Tyler is in She¡¯s room]. Vicky took onest nce at the photo before looking away inattentively. The next day, someone knocked on Vicky¡¯s door shortly after she had finished her breakfast, and She entered the room in her wheelchair. ¡°Miss Shaw, are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Much better. Thank you for asking, Miss Young.¡± She turned to look at her manager. ¡°Maggie, help me up.¡± Maggie frowned. ¡°But your leg¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t help me up, I¡¯m going to try to get up on my own,¡± She insisted. Feeling defeated, Maggie helped She up, and She got on her feet. ¡°Miss Shaw, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened with Sasha. She resents you for what happened in the past and did something stupid. I¡¯d like to apologize to you in her ce,¡± she said before bowing deeply to Vicky. She was not involved in the incident at all and did not have to apologize. Moreover, with Tyler on her side, she did not need to be respectful toward Vicky at all. Ordinary women would have lost sight of their ces if they were protected by Tyler, but not She. Vicky studied the woman before her and sneered inwardly. She had begged for Tyler¡¯s help multiple times to help Cece, but he did not budge until this incident with Sasha happened. ording to what Vicky knew about Tyler, he would have never gotten involved if it was not for She, which meant that Cece was saved because of She. Despite how humble She looked at the moment, Vicky realized something important; even her near¨Cdeath experience was not as convincing to Tyler as a few words from She. ¡®What a woman! I¡¯ve underestimated her,¡® Vicky thought. ¡®Sasha might be a witless, reckless little wench, but she wouldn¡¯t get to be that way if she hasn¡¯t been allowed by people around her.¡® Vicky remained quiet and because of that, She stayed frozen in the bowing position. Unable to stand it any longer, Maggie interfered. ¡°Miss Shaw, She has nothing to do with this. Her leg is injured. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much for you to bully her Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She has nothing to do with this, so why is she apologizing?¡± Vicky whispered gently before turning to stare at Maggie. ¡°Besides¡­ If you know that she¡¯s injured, why did you take her around, Miss Perez? Am I bullying her, or are you making it look that way on purpose? Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t even control an injured patient when you¡¯re perfectly healthy.¡± Chapter 28 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 28 Maggie was instantly rendered speechless. Just then, there was another knock on the door, and a man in a suit strolled in elegantly. Tyler stilled when he saw the scene inside the room and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maggie was sharper than Sasha and nced at Vicky before saying, ¡°After finding out what happened, She was gued with guilt toward Miss Shaw, so she insisted oning here despite her leg injury and my objection to apologize Enter title¡­ to Miss Shaw, but¡­¡± Maggie paused before continuing pointedly, ¡°It seems that Miss Shaw is still angry.¡± Seeing that She refused to get up until she epted her apology, Vicky smiled and said, ¡°Miss Young, Miss Perez is right; you have nothing to do with this. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so you don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She was wondering why She would go through all the trouble to go to her room for this. She realized She had staged it for Tyler to see. She forced a smile. ¡°Sasha is my cousin, after all. She has some misunderstanding about Miss Shaw because of me. That¡¯s why she keeps targeting Miss Shaw, and a part of it is my fault as well¡­¡± Vicky remained expressionless. ¡°If you¡¯re truly sorry, then¡­you should get Sasha here to apologize to me. She¡¯s an adult, not a baby. You¡¯re just her cousin, not her mother. You don¡¯t get to take the me for everything.¡± The smile on She¡¯s face copsed, and she lowered her eyes as though she was being bullied. ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Shaw. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± ¡°Your leg is injured, so you shouldn¡¯t walk around like this. You should go back and rest, Miss Young,¡± Vicky said. She nced at Tyler and, seeing how he did not say a thing, took the hint. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± After She left, Vicky noticed that Tyler remained in her room and reminded him, ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Young has left.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± She scowled. ¡°You can go with her now.¡± He remained quiet for a few moments before saying, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you.¡± Surprised, she asked, ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Cece is out.¡± She sighed in relief. ¡°Good.¡± She did not thank Tyler. After all, she did not owe him anything. He did not release Cece as a favor to her, and it was merely an opportunity Vicky had earned by risking her life. It was nothing but a fair trade because her words meant nothing to Tyler. In the afternoon, Cece was informed that Vicky had been admitted to the hospital and immediately came to visit her. Cece seemed to have suffered a great deal in prison and slimmed down quite a bit; her face and body were covered in bruises. Upon arriving, Cece softly asked, ¡°Vicky, how did you end up in the hospital again? What happened?¡± Chapter 29 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Cece quieted down as her eyes reddened with tears. ¡°Vicky, I know what happened. Sasha pushed you into a pool and was forced to forgive that murderer, just to get me out.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡°Cece, how did you know that?¡± Cece clenched her fists. ¡°I ran into Sasha on my way here, and she smugly told me everything.¡± Not only did Sasha not regret her action, but she was proud to be released and bragged in front of Cece. She was close to beating her again.. She recalled how Sasha pompously bragged, ¡°Tryying a finger on me, b*tch. I¡¯ll send you back to prison right away! Vicky has been begging Tyler to help you out. She almost died trying, but seems like she pulled through. Let¡¯s see what she has left as leverage if you get into trouble again.¡± Tears welled in Cece¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky. Sasha wouldn¡¯t have pushed you into that pool if it wasn¡¯t for me¡­ And now, she runs free. wound on her forehead. I was the one who did it, punished at all. She¡¯s only going to be worse in the future. She might do much worse the window and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just a possibility; she definitely will do worse next time. After all, she has her ¡®wonderful¡® cousin to back can destroy the world or something and face no repercussions.¡± Vicky as a she was discussing a person that she felt no love for. you and¡­Mister Hart gets a divorce and you try to stay out of their way, will told by Vicky that Sasha¡¯s face when she pushed her only escte in the future because it already doing whatever they want. If you get a divorce, they¡¯ll¡­¡± She paused, not daring to finish her sentence. smiled. ¡°Why should I divorce Tyler, Stunned, Cece asked, ¡°Vicky, you don¡¯t want to divorce him ¡°At the moment, getting a divorce won¡¯t work in my favor.¡± All expressions faded from Vicky¡¯s face as she mused, ¡°Why should I get a divorce, if that¡¯s the case? They¡¯re only doing this to me because they want me to face reality and feel disappointed enough to divorce Tyler.¡± She smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve given them plenty of chances, but they didn¡¯t care to take them. Besides, the culprit who almost drowned me to death hasn¡¯t learned her lessons yet and is still running rampant. They don¡¯t get to get out of this scot¨Cfree.¡± Cece felt slightly nervous as she studied the look on Vicky¡¯s face. Vicky had been nice to her before losing her memories, and Cece had treated her as her best friend all along, but Vicky rarely troubled others and would not go to Cece even when she was in trouble. Ever since Vicky lost her memories, the two had grown even closer. Perhaps it was because she had forgotten about some of the painful memories, but Vicky had brightened up a lot, but for some reason, Cece had a feeling that Vicky had changed. ¡°Vicky, what are you¡­nning on doing?¡± Chapter 29 Cece quieted down as her eyes reddened with tears. ¡°Vicky, I know what happened. Sasha pushed you into a pool and was forced to forgive that murderer, just to get me out.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡°Cece, how did you know that?¡± Cece clenched her fists. ¡°I ran into Sasha on my way here, and she smugly told me everything.¡± Not only did Sasha not regret her action, but she was proud to be released and bragged in front of Cece. She was close to beating her again.. She recalled how Sasha pompously bragged, ¡°Tryying a finger on me, b*tch. I¡¯ll send you back to prison right away! Vicky has been begging Tyler to help you out. She almost died trying, but seems like she pulled through. Let¡¯s see what she has left as leverage if you get into trouble again.¡± Tears welled in Cece¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky. Sasha wouldn¡¯t have pushed you into that pool if it wasn¡¯t for me¡­ And now, she runs free. wound on her forehead. I was the one who did it, punished at all. She¡¯s only going to be worse in the future. She might do much worse the window and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just a possibility; she definitely will do worse next time. After all, she has her ¡®wonderful¡® cousin to back can destroy the world or something and face no repercussions.¡± Vicky as a she was discussing a person that she felt no love for. you and¡­Mister Hart gets a divorce and you try to stay out of their way, will told by Vicky that Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sasha¡¯s face when she pushed her only escte in the future because it already doing whatever they want. If you get a divorce, they¡¯ll¡­¡± She paused, not daring to finish her sentence. smiled. ¡°Why should I divorce Tyler, Stunned, Cece asked, ¡°Vicky, you don¡¯t want to divorce him ¡°At the moment, getting a divorce won¡¯t work in my favor.¡± All expressions faded from Vicky¡¯s face as she mused, ¡°Why should I get a divorce, if that¡¯s the case? They¡¯re only doing this to me because they want me to face reality and feel disappointed enough to divorce Tyler.¡± She smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve given them plenty of chances, but they didn¡¯t care to take them. Besides, the culprit who almost drowned me to death hasn¡¯t learned her lessons yet and is still running rampant. They don¡¯t get to get out of this scot¨Cfree.¡± Cece felt slightly nervous as she studied the look on Vicky¡¯s face. Vicky had been nice to her before losing her memories, and Cece had treated her as her best friend all along, but Vicky rarely troubled others and would not go to Cece even when she was in trouble. Ever since Vicky lost her memories, the two had grown even closer. Perhaps it was because she had forgotten about some of the painful memories, but Vicky had brightened up a lot, but for some reason, Cece had a feeling that Vicky had changed. ¡°Vicky, what are you¡­nning on doing?¡± Chapter 30 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Vicky did not answer Cece¡¯s question, and Cece decided against asking any further questions. After staying for a while, Vicky asked Cece to head home and rest. In the evening, Vicky stared outside the window as the sun set and made a phone call. Beep. Beep. Beep. After a while, the call was answered and a cold, husky voice appeared on the other end of the phone. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to eat the ravioli from Legend Pasta House. Can you buy some for meter on your way here?¡± He stayed quiet for a few moments, seemingly taken by surprise by her request. to¡­bring ¡°Is something wrong?¡± that you want so is it so weird to He fell back into silence. dinner from now on. Remember to get here was her first time ever seven in the evening, Tyler arrived with a bag that food made Vicky feel hungrier than and asked, ¡°You Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ident, Cece took me to this restaurant for the ravioli. She said that I loved that ce before losing my not respond to After finishing the ravioli, Vicky sighed in satisfaction and came to a sudden realization that Tyler was still inside the room. He had always been a quiet person and would rarely take the initiative to talk to her. She nced at him and asked, ¡°I forgot to ask, but have you He stared at her expressionlessly and uttered, ¡°No.¡± eaten?¡± She looked down at the empty takeout box in front of her sheepishly and picked up her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call Nanny Paterson to bring some food over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine-¡± Before Tyler could finish his sentence, Vicky went ahead to make the call. Chapter 30 Vicky did not answer Cece¡¯s question, and Cece decided against asking any further questions. After staying for a while, Vicky asked Cece to head home and rest. In the evening, Vicky stared outside the window as the sun set and made a phone call. Beep. Beep. Beep. After a while, the call was answered and a cold, husky voice appeared on the other end of the phone. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to eat the ravioli from Legend Pasta House. Can you buy some for meter on your way here?¡± He stayed quiet for a few moments, seemingly taken by surprise by her request. to¡­bring ¡°Is something wrong?¡± that you want so is it so weird to He fell back into silence. dinner from now on. Remember to get here was her first time ever seven in the evening, Tyler arrived with a bag that food made Vicky feel hungrier than and asked, ¡°You ident, Cece took me to this restaurant for the ravioli. She said that I loved that ce before losing my not respond to After finishing the ravioli, Vicky sighed in satisfaction and came to a sudden realization that Tyler was still inside the room. He had always been a quiet person and would rarely take the initiative to talk to her. She nced at him and asked, ¡°I forgot to ask, but have you He stared at her expressionlessly and uttered, ¡°No.¡± eaten?¡± She looked down at the empty takeout box in front of her sheepishly and picked up her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call Nanny Paterson to bring some food over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine-¡± Before Tyler could finish his sentence, Vicky went ahead to make the call. Chapter 31 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Vicky hung up after a while and looked up to find Tyler staring at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked. ¡°What are you trying to do, Vicky Shaw?¡± he asked coldly. Tyler was a perceptive man and noticed the change in Vicky¡¯s attitude. After all, she was extremely cold toward him in the morning. Vicky took a sip of water and said, ¡°Cece came to visit this afternoon.¡± He waited patiently for her to continue. Enter title¡­ ¡°After she left, I thought about a lot of things.¡± She looked at him. ¡°I think that there¡¯s no point for us to hold a grudge against one another whether or not we stay married, right?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°You said that I can request something else, right?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡°Looks like you already have something in mind.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She did not look away. ¡°I know that I might¡¯ve done a lot of stupid things in the past, and I can¡¯t excuse myself or make up for them even if I¡¯ve lost my memories¡­ However, there¡¯s no changing the past. I know that you hate me, and no matter what, we¡¯ve been married for three years. Despite your resentment toward me, you don¡¯t want me dead-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you dead?¡± sneered Tyler, cutting her off as he lifted an eyebrow mockingly. ¡°Who was it that said I was disappointed that you weren¡¯t dead? Who was it that said I want you to disappear from the world?¡± Her gaze averted. ¡°I was feeble and was of unsound mind. I misunderstood you and said those things out of spite.¡± ¡°Spite?¡± He narrowed his eyes and teased, ¡°So how exactly have you obtained rity all of a sudden?¡± After a few moments, Vicky said, ¡°It¡¯s not all of a sudden¡­ I thought it through, and if you truly wanted me dead, I wouldn¡¯t be alive right now. You¡¯re in a position of high power, and you have just about a million ways to kill me. You wouldn¡¯t have to kill me like this. On top of that¡­you helped to get Cece out, and I am grateful for that.¡± Tyler¡¯s soul¨Cpiercing eyes focused on her as he asked, ¡°What is your request?¡± She stared into his eyes and said, ¡°I know that you want to divorce me, but we¡¯ve been married for three years now, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll mind just bearing with me for another few months. I want you to give me three months¡® time. Within that time, we need to interact like normal married couples, and if you still have a divorce three months from now, then¡­I¡¯ll stop hanging onto this marriage. If you¡¯re worried that I might not honor the deal, we can draw up an agreement.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes expressionlessly, and Vicky¡¯s heart sank. Tyler was a brilliant businessman, and after losing her memories, Vicky found a lot of news articles online about him. She found that he was known for his brilliant mind and ruthlessness for being in charge of Hart Corporation at a young age. Five years ago, the Hart family had been a powerful force in Stoneford City, but for whatever reason, the family took a huge damage which led to their downfall. Just as everyone thought that the Hart family would fade into nothingness, Tyler returned from overseas and took over. Within just a year, he managed to stabilize the situation, and Hart Corporation returned to the top of the pyramid withinN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. another year. His handsome looks, powerful status, and great aplishments despite his young age distinguished him from other elite members of his age, and he became the most eligible bachelor of Stoneford City. While Tyler obtained great sess, the power bnce in Stoneford City shifted as other families, including the Shaws, fell. Vicky managed to hang onto Tyler at the time to stop herself from having to beg to make ends meet, but she, in turn, destroyed Tyler¡¯s rtionship with the woman he loved at the same time. Chapter 32 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Tyler studied Vicky¡¯s face intently and, after a while, asked, ¡°Why?¡± Stunned, she muttered, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You should know the weight my promises carry.¡± He lowered his gaze calmly. Feeling as though he was staring right through her soul, she said, ¡°So¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll fail.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve asked for something better.¡± Enter title¡­ ¡°I know.¡± ¡°This might be the only chance you get to ask anything from me.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I know, but this is all I want.¡± A long moment of silence followed, and tension rose in the air. Just as Vicky thought Tyler would disagree or that he would not say anything at all, he responded, ¡°Fine.¡± Relieved, she looked up, but immediately looked away when she met his eyes. Tyler ignored her and made a call to his assistant to exin the situation before agreement.¡± Half an hourter, Tyler¡¯s assistant, Harry, came in. ¡°Mister Hart, here¡¯s the agreement you asked for.¡± Tyler nodded and turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to add?¡± Vicky took the contract and flipped through it. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She had heard what Tyler said on the phone and to summarize, the agreement stated that if Tyler proposed to divorce her a hundred days from this day, she had no right to object to it but would be entitled to receive a fortune forpensation. She nced at the statement that mentioned thepensation and saw an eight¨Cdigit figure, along with promises of cars and properties. Even if they failed to continue the marriage, she would not be taken advantage of. Vicky could understand why Tyler resented her for separating him and the woman he loved. ¡®He loves She and sides with her no matter what. It¡¯s not hard to understand why he¡¯s so protective over her,¡® she thought. ¡®If he¡¯s willing topensate me after the divorce, I suppose¡­.he is a good man, after all.¡± Vicky looked up from the contract and turned to Tyler. ¡°I have a few other requests.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Oh?¡± Pretending not to notice his sarcastic tone, she nodded and said, ¡°First of all, you can¡¯t ignore my phone calls for no reason within the next three months. Second of all, you muste home every night. Lastly, I don¡¯t want to see any scandal about you and another woman during this period of time. ¡°It¡¯s just three months. It¡¯s not a long time, and I believe that you¡¯re capable of that, Mister Hart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± He stared at her intently. She smiled. ¡°If the following three months are exactly like the past three years¡­ then what¡¯s the point of using your promise to dy the inevitable?¡± Back when Tyler told her that she could make other requests, he did not specify how many requests she could make. Chapter 33 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 33 Chapter 33 However, a smart woman knew when to stop, and since Tyler did not love her, Vicky knew better than to be greedy. Tyler¡¯s promise was hard toe by and could be extremely useful depending on the circumstances. What Vicky requested was reasonable, so without another word, Tyler simply ordered Harry to note down her words. Half an hourter, Harry added Vicky¡¯s request to the agreement while Nanny Paterson arrived with dinner. Enter title¡­ ¡°Sir, your dinner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll eat outsideter,¡± Tyler said. Vicky immediately interfered. ¡°Mister Hart, as a husband, you¡¯re supposed to stay with your wife while she¡¯s admitted to the hospital.¡± He scowled. ¡°You want me to stay here with you?¡± ¡°Is that so wrong?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°It¡¯s written in our agreement that you have to fulfill the responsibility of a husband within the following three months. Leaving your wife while she¡¯s ill is a vition of the agreement.¡± In the agreement, it was written that if Tyler acted against any of the conditions listed, Vicky reserved the right to reject the divorce. Naturally, she could always do so after three months, but that would mean she had to face Tyler¡¯s wrath for doing so. This was different from her refusal to divorce him in the past since she would be breaking a promise that she made. Vicky was ady whose family had fallen apart, and without any support, she was powerless before Tyler. Tyler had only seen her as a calctive, sly woman in the past, and had he seen her as an enemy, she would have suffered unimaginable torture. She was not that foolish and knew that Tyler only agreed to sign the agreement based on the same understanding. After a long moment of silence, Tyler epted the food from Nanny Paterson¡¯s hand and started eating elegantly. ¡°Nanny Paterson,¡± Vicky said. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, but please run back to grab Tyler¡¯s things and bring them here. He¡¯s going to be here with me until I¡¯m discharged.¡± Nanny Paterson knew that Vicky and Tyler had their differences, and as a servant who had worked for them for the past three years, she wanted nothing more but for them to get along. Overjoyed, Nanny Paterson said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯ll go now¡­¡± Before Nanny Paterson could finish her sentence, Tyler¡¯s phone started ringing, Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. and the look in his eyes darkened. Vicky sensed the change in his expression. Without excusing himself, Tyler answered the call right away. ¡°Tyler, when are you going toe and pay She a visit?¡± Sasha asked sweetly. After a few moments of silence, Tyler said, ¡°Later.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait for you, then!¡± Sasha chirped gleefully. After ending the call, Tyler stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on She.¡± Since he was already at the hospital, it made sense for him to drop by She¡¯s room as well when she was injured because of him. Knowing that she was in no position to stop him, Vicky nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± As he walked toward the door, Tyler turned around and said, ¡°Nanny Paterson, you don¡¯t have you gather my things. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He did not want others to touch his belongings. As Tyler left the room, Vicky lowered her head and narrowed her eyes sharply. Chapter 34 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 34 Chapter 34 At nine in the evening, Tyler returned with aptop and some of his belongings. Vicky was reading at the time and asked, ¡°How is Miss Young?¡± ¡°Her bones aren¡¯t fractured or damaged, so she¡¯ll be discharged in a few days¡® time.¡± She nodded and returned to her book. Spotting the book in her hands, he narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. ¡°What are you reading?¡± Enter title¡­ ¡°Fashion¨Crted book,¡± she muttered as she flipped through the pages. ¡°Cece Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. told me that I opened my own studio before the ident, and since I¡¯ll have to get back to work after I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll have to familiarize myself with what I¡¯ve done in the past.¡± ¡°Do you still remember those things?¡± Amused by his question, she looked up. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memories, not my entire brain. I might not remember the past, but I won¡¯t forget about the skills that I¡¯ve acquired in the past.¡± People who had lost their memories would not struggle to apply skills they had learned, such as how to eat, drink, or change. Vicky studied his face intently. ¡°Tyler, am I¡­less annoying after I lost my memories?¡± She had stopped clinging to him, and she refused to divorce him no matter what. ¡°A tiger can¡¯t change its stripes,¡± he said coolly. The loss of one¡¯s memories would not change thempletely, and despite not remembering most of what happened in the past, her temperament remained. Tyler proceeded to make his bed on the other vacant bed next to Vicky. Not happy with his answer, she said, ¡°I think I¡¯m far more likablepared to before.¡± Tyler stilled at her words. ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Cece.¡± Vicky studied his face and said, ¡°Cece said that I¡¯m more cheerful after losing my memories and that she likes me better this way.¡± Tyler straightened his back and turned to look at her.. ¡°What about you?¡± he asked. She was taken by shock for a moment. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Do you prefer yourself this way?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m like back then,¡± she said before pausing to think. ¡°But I guess I¡¯m better off now.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± he asked. ¡°I seemed to have done a lot of weird things in the past, and hearing them now¡­I can¡¯t even believe that I¡¯ve done those things. Maybe I was too self¨Ccentered or too absorbed in my own world to care about what others. think.¡± She met his eyes, and the tone of her voice softened. ¡°I might¡¯ve forgotten everything, but it doesn¡¯t mean that those things never happened. I did a lot of bad things, and I¡­ want to apologize. Let¡¯s let bygones be bygones. People need to move forward eventually.¡± Tyler felt dazed for a moment as he observed the beautiful face before him, and somehow, her face ovepped with another face among his memories. The person with the other face had once said to him with determination, ¡°Tyler, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, and I¡¯ll never regret my actions.¡± What happened afterward proved that she never had any regrets either. The expressionless mask returned to his face, and he ignored Vicky to make his bed before turning on hisptop to work. Tyler had grown distant from Vicky Chapter 35 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Tyler had always been a cold man who remained expressionless most of the time. However, he kept his promise to stay by Vicky¡¯s side in the hospital and would evene bringing food that she liked from time to time. However, Vicky could distinctly sense the difference in his attitudepared with the way he behaved before they signed the agreement. She thought back to their conversation that night and realized that perhaps she had upset him by mentioning the past. Enter title¡­ One day, Tyler arrived at the hospital with a box containing desserts that Vicky called and specifically asked him to bring it. Vicky had made it a habit to call him whenever she felt like eating something, and since most of the food she wanted was located near Tyler¡¯s office, he would buy them for her on his way to the hospital. ¡°Tyler!¡± A voice echoed in the hallway, and She appeared in her wheelchair. She looked at Tyler with a pleasant surprise. She had just finished her dinner, and Sasha was about to take her out for a stroll when they ran into Tyler. Thinking that Tyler was here to see her, She was overjoyed because he had not visited her since a few days. ago. Noticing the bag with a cafe¡¯s logo on it, she asked, ¡°Tyler, is that¡­for me?¡± Tyler was the dream man for all women in terms of his looks and his status. However, since he was a rather dull man who rarely spoke and knew nothing of romantic gestures or humor, he would not attract so much. attention if he did not have the looks or the money. There was no denying that Tyler had been great to She, but no matter how frequently she heard that from. others, she never felt special because he always seemed distant. Tears welled in her eyes when she saw the bag in Tyler¡¯s hand. Love never required grand gestures or arge amount of money; a simple act could move hearts. Before Tyler could exin, they heard footsteps approaching them. ¡°Tyler, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d being in ten minutes? It¡¯s been twenty minutes¡­¡± A woman¡¯s voice came through. ¡°I didn¡¯t even eat dinner because I was waiting for the dessert you bought for me.¡± Stunned, She turned around and saw Vicky walking over. Vicky seemed to be recovering well. Gone with the pale look on her face, and with those rosy cheeks, she appeared as alluring as ever despite being dressed in a hospital gown. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nothing nourished a woman better than love, and not only did Vicky appear better, but she seemed more energetic as well. She watched as Vicky walked toward Tyler before snatching the bag from his hand and opening the package without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s the tiramisu I like.¡± Vicky shot Tyler a satisfied look. ¡°Good for you. You got it right this time. Keep it up.¡± She jolted in shock. Though Vicky had said all but a few words, She realized that the dessert was not for her, nor was Tyler here in the hospital to pay her a visit. She also realized that this was not the first time he had bought dessert for Vicky. Though he had bought the wrong ones before, he bought the right one this time around, and he would continue to buy desserts for Vicky in the future. She stared at the smile on Vicky¡¯s face coldly. Chapter 36 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 36 Chapter 36 She was certain that Vicky did this on purpose. They both lived in the same hospital and were in the VIP ward, so there was a chance that they could run into each other. Vicky was running a fever and rarely stepped out of her room, so she never ran into She during her stay. She, on the other hand, would often be taken out in her wheelchair by Sasha or Maggle after dinner, and since her schedule was regted, anyone would be able to run into her if they wanted to. Enter title¡­ Vicky did not seem to notice She until after she had checked the dessert Tyler bought for her. ¡°Miss Young, I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± The smile on her face faded as she asked, ¡°Has your leg not recovered?¡± It was a simple question but meant something different to She and Sasha. She was not badly injured and could have gone home to rest, yet she stayed in the hospital, hoping that Tyler would visit her. Before She could respond, Sasha spoke out. ¡°Vicky Shaw, are you that happy that She is hurt?!¡± Sasha gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re probably over the moon that She is suffering, right?!¡± Vicky lifted an eyebrow. ¡°To be honest, I prefer if Miss Young here gets better soon. After all, I¡¯m not a generous woman, and I don¡¯t really want my husband to run into another woman here, so it¡¯s hard to determine¡­who exactly is happy about this situation.¡± As she spoke, Vicky nced at She pointedly. She stiffened, and as though reminded of something, Vicky gasped and said, ¡°Oh! By the way, Miss Sasha here hasn¡¯t apologized for pushing me into the pool.¡± She looked up at the silent man next to her and said, ¡°Mister Hart, I believe that you¡¯ve agreed to make her apologize to me, but she¡¯s failed to do so.¡± Vicky smiled as Sasha¡¯s features twisted with anger and said, ¡°Since we ran into each other today, it¡¯s a good opportunity t-¡± Before Vicky could finish, Sasha screamed, ¡°Dream on, Vicky Shaw! I won¡¯t apologize to you!¡± The smile on Vicky¡¯s face faded and she proceeded to ignore Sasha, before looking at Tyler with a displeased look. ¡°Miss She apologized to me for what her cousin did even though she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but Miss Sasha isn¡¯t going to apologize at all? It¡¯s just an apology. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that unreasonable of a request.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After a few moments of silence, Tyler turned to look at Sasha. ¡°Sasha, apologize to Vicky.¡± ¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Tyler, are you really asking me to apologize to this bShe poked at Sasha, and Sasha changed her tone at the veryst moment. ¡°Tyler, I don¡¯t want to apologize to her!¡± Tyler ignored her and turned to look at She. ¡°Did you not exin everything to her before getting her out? Chapter 37 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 37 Chapter 37 She narrowed her eyes darkly. Vicky never got the chance to meet with Cece, but after Sasha¡¯s arrest, Tyler had arranged a meeting for Sasha and She. At the time, She had informed Sasha that she could be free if she agreed to apologize to Vicky. Though Sasha could be reckless at times, she could not be unreasonable, especially when she was at fault. Without She there to plead for her, Tyler would have never done anything to help Sasha. Enter title¡­ ¡°Sasha, apologize to Miss Shaw,¡± said She. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± blurted Sasha. ¡°I exined everything to you before you got out, and you agreed to the terms.¡± Sasha stomped on the floor in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, She!¡± She¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to¡­I won¡¯t help you if you get locked up again.¡± The message She was conveying was loud and clear: If Sasha refused to apologize, she would be locked up. again. It took so much work for Sasha to break free, and she would rather die than be locked up again. Since Tyler was siding with Vicky, she knew that if she refused to apologize, she would have to suffer the consequences. Though Sasha always acted wilfully, she knew that she was different from She. Tyler might tolerate her out of respect for She, but he would never be as patient toward her. She had not caused any trouble and had always been polite toward Vicky, so Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sasha had once questioned her as to why she had to be so civilized all the time. With Tyler¡¯s support, She could have pped Vicky across the face and Tyler would not bat an eye. At the time, She exined, ¡°I might get away with it once, but if I keep doing that, he¡¯ll get sick of me eventually. Sasha, men don¡¯t like wilful, unreasonable women. Even if he does side with you, his patience will run out at some point. Tyler isn¡¯t as simple as you think, and though he doesn¡¯t talk about it, he knows what¡¯s going on. He just¡­¡± She stopped there, and Sasha was left slightly confused at the time, but at present, she knew that she had no other option than to apologize. She bit her lower lip and turned her face to the side before gritting out, ¡°Sorry.¡± Vicky chuckled at the reluctant look on Sasha¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Sasha, are you apologizing to me?¡± Sasha instantly flushed in rage. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯ve already apologized to you. What else do you want?!¡± ¡°Have you?¡± Vicky lifted an eyebrow. ¡°You weren¡¯t looking at me, nor have you mentioned my name. Were you apologizing to me, or to the air next to you?¡± Sasha was on the brink of exploding and desperately wished that she could tear Vicky into shreds. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Sorry, Vicky.¡± She still refused to look at Vicky, so Vicky simply said emotionlessly, ¡°If Miss Sasha is this reluctant to apologize, I guess we should just forget it. I¡¯m still alive, after all.¡± Before Sasha could be relieved, Shemanded in a more forceful tone, ¡°Sasha, apologize to Miss Shaw this instant!¡± ¡°She, can¡¯t you tell? She¡¯s toying with me on purpose!¡± Sasha pouted. Before She could respond, Vicky chuckled darkly and studied the two in contempt. ¡°And here I thought Miss Young is capable of everything. I guess I¡¯ve overestimated you¡­ All you¡¯re capable of is hiding behind someone so that they can clean up the mess you make.¡±Both She and Sasha paled. Chapter 38 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Sasha and She shared the same family name, so Vicky often referred to them as ¡®Miss Sasha¡® and ¡®Miss She¡® respectively. However, she used ¡®Miss Young¡® in her sentence, making it unclear as to who she was truly referring to. She was a bright woman and immediately knew what Vicky was hinting at. Though it might seem like Vicky was referring to Sasha, she was actually mocking She for relying on Tyler. She clenched her fists until her nails dug into her flesh, but remained expressionless as shemanded monotonously, ¡°This is yourst chance, Sasha. Apologize to Miss Shaw right now.¡± Enter title¡­ Sasha¡¯s heart sank. She feared She was angry but would be terrified when She became quiet all of a sudden because it felt like the calm before the storm. All that she did was only made possible because She tolerated her. Without She¡¯s protection, she would be nothing. Vicky was Tyler¡¯s wife byw, and if something did happen, Tyler would have to defend Vicky to some extent. Sasha, on the other hand, knew that Tyler would not have helped her at all had She not asked him to. She was also warning her to be more subtle and informed her that Tyler would not help her again if she caused trouble. While she could be reckless, Sasha was no fool. She took a deep breath and bowed at Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky.¡± Vicky nced at Sasha, and decided to let it go. ¡°I¡¯ll ept your apology for now.¡± She proceeded to ignore them and said to the man standing next to her, Let¡¯s go, Hubby.¡± She¡¯s heart sank when she heard the way Vicky addressed Tyler. She was no fool, and she could sense that something was different between Tyler and Vicky. He was no longer as distant and cold toward Vicky. Not wanting to stay, Tyler turned to walk away and Vicky followed closely behind him. As they walked past She, Vicky stilled with a faint smile on her lips. ¡°By the way, I should be thanking Miss Sasha for shoving into that pool. Without her, Tyler would¡¯ve divorced me by now.¡± She lowered her gaze to look at She. ¡°Miss She, too. Had you not begged Tyler to stop me from punishing Sasha, he wouldn¡¯t feel like he owed something, and we wouldn¡¯t have grown closer because of that¡­¡± She leaned closer and whispered into She¡¯s ear, ¡°I used to do whatever I can to win him over, and he never budged. Nothing I did worked at all, but apparently¡­ what you two did helped me out.¡± Vicky straightened her back and smiled at the dazed look on Sasha¡¯s face. ¡°Thanks, Sasha. Work harder next Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. time.¡± Without another word, Vicky left with a sneer, knowing that Sasha and She were staring at her behind her back. Vicky knew what She was plotting. She pleaded for Sasha only because she wished to hurt Vicky by showing Vicky that as long as she asked for it, Tyler would do as she wished and would not even attempt to seek justice for her even if she came close to dying. Most importantly, She wanted Vicky to know how important she was to Tyler Chapter 39 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 39 Chapter 39 With someone as reckless as Sasha as her soldier, She had her do everything she could not do or say while she continued to y the act of an innocent, kind¨C hearted woman. She had made others do the dirty work for her, and despite the blood on her hands along with the fact that she was trying to destroy a marriage, she still wanted a good reputation. ¡°Things can¡¯t go that well for her!¡® Vicky thought to herself. ¡®Does she really think that she could manipte Sasha and get whatever she wants? I¡¯ll have her know that Sasha is nothing but a ticking time bomb. She cares about Tyler, doesn¡¯t she? She¡¯ll always remain the pathetic homewrecker that she is now!¡® Enter title¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The next day, She was discharged. The injury on her leg had long recovered, and she only stayed in the hospital with the hope of making Tyler feel guilty about her injury. Though he did feel guilty to a certain extent, it was hardlyparable to the guilt he felt for Vicky. She gritted her teeth as she realized that she had indeed done something foolish. She had originally aimed to put Vicky down yet identally created an opportunity for Vicky to get closer to Tyler. The longer She stayed, the more frequently she would see Tyler buying things for Vicky under her request, and it would only be unbearable for She to watch. She had been in the hospital for a while, and since Tyler had not paid her more than a few visits, it became clear that Tyler did not feel like visiting her every single day. If that was the case, there was no point for her to stay any longer. A weekter, Vicky had also recovered and was discharged from the hospital. Though Tyler no longer had to go to the hospital every day, he was to return home whenever possible as per their agreement. Work at Hart Corporation had not been hectictely, so he had been returning home immediately after work. As he pushed the main door to his mansion open, he was overwhelmed by the delicious scent of food. Vicky stepped out of the kitchen with a te in her hand and said, ¡°Dinner is almost ready. Come downstairs. once you¡¯ve changed.¡± A few minutester, Tyler returned to the dining room and saw the table packed with dishes. He narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Vicky, who had been observing his expression, and beamed at him when their eyes met. ¡°Well? Do you like these?¡± she asked. All the dishes on the dining table were Tyler¡¯s favorite. Tyler sat down across from her and asked, ¡°Do you remember my favorite dishes?¡± ¡°Nanny Paterson told me,¡± Vicky confessed. As the maid who took care of the household, it was only natural that Nanny Paterson knew her employers¡® preference. Tyler scanned the food on the table and was impressed by how delicious and beautifully ted they were. He picked up the spoon elegantly and proceeded to cat while Vicky observed him nervously like a student waiting for her homework to be graded. After tasting a bite of the food, Tyler¡¯s expression darkened, and he slowly turned to look at Vicky with conflicting emotions in his eyes.. Chapter 40 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank when she looked into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± It had always been stressful to interact with Tyler as his presence was intimidating by nature that suffocated her. She picked up her spoon and had a taste. ording to what Nanny Paterson said, Vicky was a great cook who enjoyed cooking whenever she had the time. Though she had lost her memories, she did not lose her instinct. Worried that she might be rusty, she practiced at home in the evening for Nanny Paterson to taste. Nanny Paterson told her that she had practiced cooking for Tyler¡¯s sake, so all her best dishes were also his favorite dishes. to look at Tyler. ¡°Is something wrong? You can tell me if there said hoarsely and proceeded to eat in the most elegant by his mannerism, Vicky finally realized why countless women fell head over heels for was generally avoided by Tylor, appeared be picky. You have to have a bnced diet. Carrots contain a lot of vitamins.¡± a few moments of silence, Tyler finished the carrot. dishes. Apart from the food that he did not like, she also made sure to serve his dinner before going into the study room to leisurely stroll after dinner and returned she had to revise every single detail required for mistakes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. and got ready to shower she went upstairs with a ss of milk and knocked on approval, she was her first time entering his study room. It was spacious in the colors of ck, white and gray, decorated with luxurious, At the time, Tyler was sitting in front of his desk while flipping through files of documents. Vicky set the ss of milk on his desk. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. If this isn¡¯t urgent, you should go to sleep. It¡¯s better for your health to sleep earlier at night.¡± Tyler batted his eyes and looked up. The lights in the study room were dimmed and the light cast over Vicky¡¯s face gently as she stood before him, her eyes glittering under the lights. Tyler felt dazed as he looked at her. Vicky had onlye to deliver a ss of milk to show that she cared about him and was about to leave when she noticed that he was staring at her in a rather odd manner. She could not describe the feeling, but it felt as though he was looking at someone else through her. She felt her skin crawling. She had seen She countless times before and knew that she shared nothing inmon with She in terms of looks, personality, work, or taste, so it was unlikely for Tyler to see She through her. ¡®Can he be in love with another woman other than She?¡® It was not strange for a man like Tyler to have other rtionships. However, though he was seen with other women before, he had not stayed with any of them for over a month. Spread the love Chapter 40 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank when she looked into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± It had always been stressful to interact with Tyler as his presence was intimidating by nature that suffocated her. She picked up her spoon and had a taste. ording to what Nanny Paterson said, Vicky was a great cook who enjoyed cooking whenever she had the time. Though she had lost her memories, she did not lose her instinct. Worried that she might be rusty, she practiced at home in the evening for Nanny Paterson to taste. Nanny Paterson told her that she had practiced cooking for Tyler¡¯s sake, so all her best dishes were also his favorite dishes. to look at Tyler. ¡°Is something wrong? You can tell me if there said hoarsely and proceeded to eat in the most elegant by his mannerism, Vicky finally realized why countless women fell head over heels for was generally avoided by Tylor, appeared be picky. You have to have a bnced diet. Carrots contain a lot of vitamins.¡± a few moments of silence, Tyler finished the carrot. dishes. Apart from the food that he did not like, she also made sure to serve his dinner before going into the study room to leisurely stroll after dinner and returned she had to revise every single detail required for mistakes. and got ready to shower she went upstairs with a ss of milk and knocked on approval, she was her first time entering his study room. It was spacious in the colors of ck, white and gray, decorated with luxurious, At the time, Tyler was sitting in front of his desk while flipping through files of documents. Vicky set the ss of milk on his desk. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. If this isn¡¯t urgent, you should go to sleep. It¡¯s better for your health to sleep earlier at night.¡± Tyler batted his eyes and looked up. The lights in the study room were dimmed and the light cast over Vicky¡¯s face gently as she stood before him, her eyes glittering under the lights. Tyler felt dazed as he looked at her. Vicky had onlye to deliver a ss of milk to show that she cared about him and was about to leave when she noticed that he was staring at her in a rather odd manner. She could not describe the feeling, but it felt as though he was looking at someone else through her. She felt her skin crawling. She had seen She countless times before and knew that she shared nothing inmon with She in terms of looks, personality, work, or taste, so it was unlikely for Tyler to see She through her. ¡®Can he be in love with another woman other than She?¡® It was not strange for a man like Tyler to have other rtionships. However, though he was seen with other women before, he had not stayed with any of them for over a month. Spread the love Chapter 41 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ording to Vicky¡¯s understanding, other than She, Tyler¡¯s first love, no other woman could make him fall for her. If that was the case, who was the person that Tyler saw in her? Without thinking about it, Vicky asked, ¡°Tyler, other than She, have you ever liked anybody else?¡± Tyler¡¯s dark expression suddenly fell back into normalcy. He lowered his eyes and collected his emotions.¡± Why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± Vicky replied, ¡°I have to understand who I¡¯m going up against. I want to know if I have any other competition other than She.¡± Since she had signed the agreement, Vicky was open about her intentions. For the past three months, she had tried to make Tyler like her, so asking such a question was not considered strange. did not answer her, however. He merely closed the documents in his hands. rest.¡± up and left the at the man¡¯s long, slender figure. Her brow furrowed Tyler was trying to avoid her question. feelings for returned to his bedroom. on the other side of the bed, felt a little nervous. Thest time Tyler returned, his words seemed to have conveyed to back then, she strongly suspected that he would truly felt thought, Vicky felt rather unsettled. husband, he was only slightly better than a stranger, at best. She found it hard to ept if she were to have andid on the other side of the be asleep, but her body was If he wanted it, ording to their agreement, she could not refuse him. After all, she was the one who suggested that they be a normal couple. Once in bed, Tyler switched off the lights by the nightstand. The room was in darkness and silence. Vicky could even hear her heart beating wildly. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A few minutester, the sound of Tyler¡¯s even breathing came from next to her, much to her confusion. Was Tyler¡­asleep? The next day, Tyler woke up on time due to his biological clock. Opening his eyes, he realized that the woman who slept next to him was long gone. After washing up, he headed downstairs where he found her cing breakfast on the dining table. Seeing himing down the stairs, she looked up at him and gave him a gentle smile. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Come and have some.¡± Afraid that he would refuse, she added, ¡°Nanny Paterson said you have stomachplications, so it¡¯s more the reason you can¡¯t miss breakfast.¡± Spread the love Chapter 41 ording to Vicky¡¯s understanding, other than She, Tyler¡¯s first love, no other woman could make him fall for her. If that was the case, who was the person that Tyler saw in her? Without thinking about it, Vicky asked, ¡°Tyler, other than She, have you ever liked anybody else?¡± Tyler¡¯s dark expression suddenly fell back into normalcy. He lowered his eyes and collected his emotions.¡± Why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± Vicky replied, ¡°I have to understand who I¡¯m going up against. I want to know if I have any other competition other than She.¡± Since she had signed the agreement, Vicky was open about her intentions. For the past three months, she had tried to make Tyler like her, so asking such a question was not considered strange. did not answer her, however. He merely closed the documents in his hands. rest.¡± up and left the at the man¡¯s long, slender figure. Her brow furrowed Tyler was trying to avoid her question. feelings for returned to his bedroom. on the other side of the bed, felt a little nervous. Thest time Tyler returned, his words seemed to have conveyed to back then, she strongly suspected that he would truly felt thought, Vicky felt rather unsettled. husband, he was only slightly better than a stranger, at best. She found it hard to ept if she were to have andid on the other side of the be asleep, but her body was If he wanted it, ording to their agreement, she could not refuse him. After all, she was the one who suggested that they be a normal couple. Once in bed, Tyler switched off the lights by the nightstand. The room was in darkness and silence. Vicky could even hear her heart beating wildly. A few minutester, the sound of Tyler¡¯s even breathing came from next to her, much to her confusion. Was Tyler¡­asleep? The next day, Tyler woke up on time due to his biological clock. Opening his eyes, he realized that the woman who slept next to him was long gone. After washing up, he headed downstairs where he found her cing breakfast on the dining table. Seeing himing down the stairs, she looked up at him and gave him a gentle smile. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Come and have some.¡± Afraid that he would refuse, she added, ¡°Nanny Paterson said you have stomachplications, so it¡¯s more the reason you can¡¯t miss breakfast.¡± Spread the love Chapter 42 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Tyler nced at her and sat by the dining table to quietly eat his breakfast. In the following days, Vicky would get up earlier in the morning to prepare breakfast for Tyler and would also cook dinner at night. She tried her best to be an eligible and great wife. That day, Tyler workedte. When he returned home, it was already slightly past midnight. He pushed open the door to the bedroom and was surprised to find that the lights in the bedroom were still on. Vicky had a routine. She would usually go to bed by 10.30 p.m. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Vicky, who was by the bed reading, smiled at the man who just returned home. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°Waiting for you, of course.¡± say you could sleep him. He knew he was going to work veryte that day, so he told Vicky beforehand that wall shone on Vicky¡¯s quiet and pleasant face. Under such lights, gentle. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you did not want to return, so I wanted to wait for you to be workingte for the next few days, I want to wait for you.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. usually go to bed right on time? You¡¯ve been up and and do other things. Furthermore, it¡¯s only normal for a wife to wait for her husband to return home. I don¡¯t want you to see such a huge mansion, Vicky staying alone was indeed home at night, facing the dark and empty mansion, would matters, but he had no idea why this thought came to in his study. When he saw how Vicky waited for him until thete hours of nighttime, however, he instead went to bed after his very busy. He almost for him every day. Sometimes, she identally fell asleep days he came toote and she could for him, she would still leave one light for him. Time passed by quickly. Soon, a month passed. It was a dark night, and everything was silent. Amid her sleep, Vicky suddenly picked up the sound ofbored, uneven breathing. Hershes fluttered, and she opened her eyes. She realized the sound wasing from next to her. Brow furrowed, she switched on the lights by the side of the bed which dispersed some of the darkness in the room. Tyler¡¯s handsome face was scrunched up as though he was in pain, and beads of sweat riddled his forehead. Vicky was frightened. ¡°Tyler, are you alright?¡± Tyler slowly opened his eyes. His low voice turned hoarse due to the pain as he muttered, ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Vicky touched his forehead. ¡°What happened? Are you having a fever?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s only my stomach. It hurts a little.¡± Tyler indeed had a serious stomach condition; Nanny Paterson was the one who told her that. This was why whenever she cooked, she tried to avoid spicy foods. Spread the love Chapter 42 Tyler nced at her and sat by the dining table to quietly eat his breakfast. In the following days, Vicky would get up earlier in the morning to prepare breakfast for Tyler and would also cook dinner at night. She tried her best to be an eligible and great wife. That day, Tyler workedte. When he returned home, it was already slightly past midnight. He pushed open the door to the bedroom and was surprised to find that the lights in the bedroom were still on. Vicky had a routine. She would usually go to bed by 10.30 p.m. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Vicky, who was by the bed reading, smiled at the man who just returned home. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°Waiting for you, of course.¡± say you could sleep him. He knew he was going to work veryte that day, so he told Vicky beforehand that wall shone on Vicky¡¯s quiet and pleasant face. Under such lights, gentle. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you did not want to return, so I wanted to wait for you to be workingte for the next few days, I want to wait for you.¡± usually go to bed right on time? You¡¯ve been up and and do other things. Furthermore, it¡¯s only normal for a wife to wait for her husband to return home. I don¡¯t want you to see such a huge mansion, Vicky staying alone was indeed home at night, facing the dark and empty mansion, would matters, but he had no idea why this thought came to in his study. When he saw how Vicky waited for him until thete hours of nighttime, however, he instead went to bed after his very busy. He almost for him every day. Sometimes, she identally fell asleep days he came toote and she could for him, she would still leave one light for him. Time passed by quickly. Soon, a month passed. It was a dark night, and everything was silent. Amid her sleep, Vicky suddenly picked up the sound ofbored, uneven breathing. Hershes fluttered, and she opened her eyes. She realized the sound wasing from next to her. Brow furrowed, she switched on the lights by the side of the bed which dispersed some of the darkness in the room. Tyler¡¯s handsome face was scrunched up as though he was in pain, and beads of sweat riddled his forehead. Vicky was frightened. ¡°Tyler, are you alright?¡± Tyler slowly opened his eyes. His low voice turned hoarse due to the pain as he muttered, ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Vicky touched his forehead. ¡°What happened? Are you having a fever?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s only my stomach. It hurts a little.¡± Tyler indeed had a serious stomach condition; Nanny Paterson was the one who told her that. This was why whenever she cooked, she tried to avoid spicy foods. Spread the love Chapter 43 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Previously, Tyler was not as busy as he was that night. He returned home on time every day and would regain his strength quickly with Vicky looking after him. Recently, however, he was so busy that he did not have the time to eat. He resumed his irregr eating. habits once more, so his stomach condition red up again. ¡°Hold on.¡± Vicky put on her slippers and got out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your medicine.¡± A few minutester, Vicky brought a ss of warm water and a few pills. She fed Tyler the medicine. After taking his medicine, Tyler¡¯s stomach pains decreased. Eventually, they returned to sleep once more. The next afternoon, Vicky stood in the lobby of Hart Corporation and dialed Tyler. Beep, beep, beep! someone answered the call, and Tyler¡¯s low, cold voice rang out, would never call Tyler and disturb his you few seconds of silence, Tyler lobby. Send someone to get few minutester, Harry came out from the elevator. When he saw Vicky waiting by the lobby, he greeted her to wait here.¡± receptionists and said calmly, ¡°Will it be okay even if I never heard what Vicky smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Missus Hart. You don¡¯t take note. This is Missus Hart, and she doesn¡¯t need an appointment in the future. She Corporation many times, but the receptionists never once let her head upstairs, even going as far the receptionists saw Harry escorting Vicky in person and looking shocked that was Missus Hart after all! silently. She did not need to care about them. They were just doing their understood where they came However, those condescending remarks were uncalled for. Regardless, she had already taught them a lesson. They also apologized to her, so she did not pursue it any further. Vicky looked at Harry. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Harry weed her with an open gesture. ¡°Missus Hart, after you.¡± After Vicky left, the receptionists looked at each other. At the same time, their eyes were filled with nervousness and disbelief. Their clothes were long drenched with sweat. Harry took Vicky to Tyler¡¯s office. The style of Tyler¡¯s office was almost like his study at home. It was noon at that moment, and the sun lit the room brightly. Vicky saw a pile of documents stacked on Tyler¡¯s desk. She walked over and ced a lunch box on his desk. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long to eat. Have some food for now, and you can resume your work afterward.¡± Tyler¡¯s darkened gazended on her. His angr face was stunning under the sunlight. ¡°You came here today just to bring me food?¡± Spread the love Chapter 43 Previously, Tyler was not as busy as he was that night. He returned home on time every day and would regain his strength quickly with Vicky looking after him. Recently, however, he was so busy that he did not have the time to eat. He resumed his irregr eating. habits once more, so his stomach condition red up again. ¡°Hold on.¡± Vicky put on her slippers and got out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your medicine.¡± A few minutester, Vicky brought a ss of warm water and a few pills. She fed Tyler the medicine. After taking his medicine, Tyler¡¯s stomach pains decreased. Eventually, they returned to sleep once more. The next afternoon, Vicky stood in the lobby of Hart Corporation and dialed Tyler. Beep, beep, beep! someone answered the call, and Tyler¡¯s low, cold voice rang out, would never call Tyler and disturb his you few seconds of silence, Tyler lobby. Send someone to get few minutester, Harry came out from the elevator. When he saw Vicky waiting by the lobby, he greeted her to wait here.¡± receptionists and said calmly, ¡°Will it be okay even if I never heard what Vicky smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Missus Hart. You don¡¯t take note. This is Missus Hart, and she doesn¡¯t need an appointment in the future. She Corporation many times, but the receptionists never once let her head upstairs, even going as far the receptionists saw Harry escorting Vicky in person and looking shocked that was Missus Hart after all! silently. She did not need to care about them. They were just doing their understood where they came However, those condescending remarks were uncalled for. Regardless, she had already taught them a lesson. They also apologized to her, so she did not pursue it any further. Vicky looked at Harry. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Harry weed her with an open gesture. ¡°Missus Hart, after you.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After Vicky left, the receptionists looked at each other. At the same time, their eyes were filled with nervousness and disbelief. Their clothes were long drenched with sweat. Harry took Vicky to Tyler¡¯s office. The style of Tyler¡¯s office was almost like his study at home. It was noon at that moment, and the sun lit the room brightly. Vicky saw a pile of documents stacked on Tyler¡¯s desk. She walked over and ced a lunch box on his desk. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long to eat. Have some food for now, and you can resume your work afterward.¡± Tyler¡¯s darkened gazended on her. His angr face was stunning under the sunlight. ¡°You came here today just to bring me food?¡± Spread the love Chapter 44 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Vicky did not deny Tyler¡¯s question. ¡°Last night, your stomach condition red up. You can¡¯t continue destroying your body this way. Since you always forget to eat, I¡¯ll bring you food on time.¡± Then, Vicky opened the lunch box. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a few dishes that are good for the stomach. Try and see if you like them.¡± Although Tyler¡¯s character was rather aloof, that did not mean he was unsympathetic. Vicky must have been busy the entire morning to have prepared lunch and brought it for him. Enter title¡­ He picked up his utensils when he suddenly thought of something. He asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat when I head back.¡± Tyler furrowed his brow and made an internal call. ¡°Send some food up.¡± Then, he ordered a few of the dishes that Vicky liked to eat. Looking at Tyler¡¯s natural and unhesitant way of speaking, a strange feeling blossomed in her heart. After hanging up, Tyler realized that Vicky was looking at him with a strange look, and his gaze darkened.¡± What is it?¡± ¡°How do you know what I like to eat?¡± His gaze darkened further. ¡°Is that strange?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Very much so.¡± Tyler calmly offered an exnation, ¡°We¡¯ve been eating dinner together a lot recently. Wouldn¡¯t it be normal that I know about what you like?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°There are some dishes that I¡¯ve never made before.¡± ¡°Vicky.¡± Tyler did not have much of an expression. ¡°In the past, even if I rarely returned home, that doesn¡¯t mean that I never did. That also doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯ve never had a meal together before.¡± Vicky was speechless. She almost forgot that they were married for almost three years. Knowing her likes and dislikes was not considered anything strange. Moreover, Tyler was not blind. A man like him who was great in business and wanted to understand another person would find this almost second nature to him. The things that he did not know were only because he did not want to understand. After lunch, Vicky did not stay for long and left soon after. However, at six in the evening, there was a knock on Tyler¡¯s office door once more. Tyler thought that it was Harry sending documents over, thus calmly said, ¡°Enter,¡± when someone pushed the door in. An intricate lunchbox, whose style did not fit in with the office, appeared on his desk. Tyler lifted his head. Vicky greeted him. ¡°Mister Hart, I brought you food once more.¡± Traveling from home to Hart Corporation would take about 40 minutes. A trip to and fro would be more than an hour and a half. Tyler looked at the lunch box on his desk. His gaze moved a little. ¡°You made them on your own again?¡± Vicky nodded and the moment she opened the lunch box, the aroma of food wafted out of the box. It looked delicious too. Tyler looked at Vicky once more. His handsome face had an ambiguous smile. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You spent your whole day on me, making me food, then bringing it to me. Don¡¯t you find it troublesome?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t started work yet, so I have a lot of time. I¡¯m not doing anything anyway,¡± Vicky said with a smile. I¡¯ll soon be busy, too. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the time to bring you food. Also¡­¡± Tyler raised his eyebrow and looked at her silently. Vicky blinked. ¡°In this way, I can show my sincerity, and I could win you over easier.¡± Chapter 45 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¡°Are you that eager to win me over?¡± ¡°Yes. Otherwise, why would I rather use your promise to fight for another three months?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened. It was as if he was at the bottom of ake, dark and cold. ¡°You¡¯ve nned this for a long time all because you like me?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°First, once I¡¯m divorced, I¡¯ll be a divorcee. A divorced woman will find it harder to get married again. Second, my family has fallen from grace. With my current status, I won¡¯t be able to marry a man better than you. It¡¯s only human Enter title¡­ nature to seek advantages. If I can be the high¨Cand¨Cmighty Missus Hart, why would I want to go out and suffer? Lastly¡­¡± Vicky looked at Tyler¡¯s deep gaze. ¡°I held on so tightly previously unwilling to divorce was probably not only because of the benefits. There might be a deep liking too. To be able to marry for love and gain materialistically is the best of both worlds. So, no matter how I see it from any angle, continuing this marriage with you is the best choice.¡± Tyler was not a man who was easily fooled. Vicky told her reasons very honestly and realistically. Tyler looked at her in a mysterious way. ¡°Even if another woman has my heart?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze was a little flustered, but she quickly recovered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to divorce me, that proves that I also have a ce in your heart. I don¡¯t believe that the next few decades ofpanionship won¡¯tpare to that few years with your dream woman.¡± Tyler looked at her with some ambiguity in his gaze, but he said nothing else. Tyler did not stop Vicky from bringing food to him, so she religiously brought him his meals. They both had breakfast at home, so Vicky did not need to send him food. Vicky would usually send lunch. over. In the first few days, Vicky would return home to make dinner before sending it to Tyler once more, but that was too troublesome for her. Later, Harry specifically set up a small kitchen in the canteen of Hart Corporation for her. After lunch, if Vicky had nothing to do, she could shop nearby or stay in Tyler¡¯s office and read. When it was time for dinner, she would head straight to the small kitchen and prepare her and Tyler¡¯s dinner. When she was home, she would usually wait for Tyler to return before retiring to bed together, which was why she would wait for Tyler in the office and head home All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. with him. Actually, an assistant like Harry could order food or remind Tyler to have his meals, but Tyler hated it when others disturbed him when he was working. Sometimes, Harry would order food and send it to Tyler, but since Tyler was busy working, he would soon forget about it. Harry could not be like Vicky, not doing anything and solely watching Tyler have his meals. He could not remind or urge Tyler either. After all, Tyler was his superior. Gradually, Tyler no longer workedte in the office as frequently. If there was work he could take home, he would. That day, Vicky and Tyler had just finished lunch when there was a knock on the door. Harry entered with something in his hands. ¡°Mister Hart, Missus Hart¡¯s gown is ready.¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°Gown?¡± Tyler calmly said, ¡°There¡¯s an event we need to attend tonight.¡± ¡°An event?¡± Tyler nced at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky looked at Tyler. ¡°I¡¯m only curious what sort of event it is.¡± ¡°Missus Mills¡® birthday banquet.¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°Did Sebastian not invite you?¡± Vicky replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in touch with Sebastian for a very long time.¡± A dim sparkle shed across Tyler¡¯s eyes. It was so quick that one could barely notice it. At 8 p.m., Vicky and Tyler punctually arrived at the event. When they entered, they attracted the gaze of everyone there. Chapter 46 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Naturally, the striking and attractive duo attracted everyone¡¯s attention. That was not the most important issue. What shocked everyone was seeing Tyler actually bringing Vicky to the dinner parties because he hardly brought his wife to this sort of dinner party in the past. Many people started whispering to each other and gossiping after seeing both of them showing up together. Vicky and Tyler did not mind the attention and entered the banquet hall without any changes to their expression. The first person who greeted them was Sebastian. Enter title¡­ ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re here,¡± said Sebastian. Vicky smiled back at him. ¡°Sebastian, it has been a while.¡± He nodded back and looked at the tall man beside Vicky. Tyler had put on a ck bespoke suit. His perfectly sculpted, handsome face was remote and calm. His blue eyes had the same color as the ocean. A man with a noble and elegant temperament, just like a god. Sebastian¡¯s face looked less affectionate when he saw Tyler. Albeit that, he remained polite and well- mannered. ¡°Mister Hart,¡± he greeted. Tyler nodded in response with a in attitude. ¡°Sebastian, there are guests over there waiting for you. Why are you here?¡± They looked over where the voice was from. An elegant andvishly dressed woman was on her way over. Her facial features had simr traits to Sebastian¡¯s. The well¨Cmaintained face had a faint smile on it suggesting that she was a sophisticated woman. There was no need for an introduction. Vicky had guessed the identity of this woman. She was none other than Sebastian¡¯s mother. Missus Mills was first shocked when she saw Vicky and Tyler. Immediately, she expressed how happy she was to see the two people. ¡°Oh, Mister Hart and Missus Hart are here.¡± She pretended to be close to Vicky as she grabbed Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡± Vicky, It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you. How are you doing? I heard you were in an ident. Are you alright now?¡± Sebastian¡¯s father was the current leader of the Mills family. Their family was one of the most famous families in Stoneford City. As the leader¡¯s wife, Missus Mills was not about to throw a normal birthday party for herself. When some people saw Missus Mills talking to Vicky and holding Vicky¡¯s hands, they started whispering to each other. ¡°It¡¯s so funny. I remember the Shaw family was not any worse than the current Mills family back in the day. Too bad business is as fierce as war. Who would have thought the Shaw family would enter bankruptcy on such short notice.¡± ¡°I heard most of them left the city and went to other countries after that. Only Vicky stayed here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s lucky too. Just after her family crumbled, she married Tyler Hart and continued to live the life of a wealthy missus¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard her ex¨Cfiance was from a well¨Coff family too and quite handsome. No wonder she did not choose Sebastian and chose¡­¡± ¡°You better stop talking.¡± Someone interrupted the conversation immediately. The person looked around and saw no one had noticed them. Only then did the person feel relieved. ¡°You need to watch what you¡¯re saying. Have you forgotten that it is prohibited to talk about this in this city? What if someone heard what you were saying? I can¡¯t imagine the consequences you¡¯ll have to deal with.¡± The other person realized the mistake she nearly made and quickly shut her mouth tight. Vicky¡¯s ex¨Cfiance was indeed a prohibited topic in the city. He tried to make changes to the business industry in the city by himself. Yet, on the veryst step of the changes, he failed. Missus Mills continued to grab Vicky¡¯s hand with a kind expression on her face. ¡°Vicky, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. Do you have time to catch up with me alone?¡± Chapter 47 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Sebastian furrowed his brows and gave it some thought before speaking, ¡°Mother.¡± Missus Mills gave him a reproachful look. ¡°Vicky¡¯s mother and I were best friends when we were young. I also saw Vicky growing up since she was a baby. Even though we did not have the chance to make Vicky my daughter¨Cinw, I still see her like she is my daughter. Do you think I will do anything to harm her?¡± There was nothing wrong with the first part of the things Missus Mills said. It was theter part¡­that sounded a little off. Enter title¡­ If Tyler were not there, it would be fine for Missus Mills to say those things. Since Tyler was here, it did not seem appropriate for her to say those things. Like she was implying something and even more trying to sow discord. After saying those, Missus Mills looked at Tyler again. ¡°Mr. Hart, would you mind if I borrow Vicky away from you to catch up?¡± As usual, Tyler looked calm and remote, without any expression. No one could tell what he was actually thinking. ¡°Do whatever you like,¡± he said before leaving. Missus Mills looked at Vicky gently. ¡°Vicky, shall we talk?¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Sebastian still felt the need to stop his mother. On the other hand, Vicky answered the question and stopped Sebastian from talking further. ¡°Sure.¡± Missus Mills gave Sebastian a warning look before walking away with Vicky as they held hands together. In the lounge, Missus Mills started talking while she made tea. ¡°It looks like the rtionship between you and Tyler is getting better. You two actually attended this party together today.¡± The way she brewed the tea looked so elegant and clean. There was a feeling that no one knew how to describe. Everyone knew Vicky and Tyler were not exactly having a happily ever after type of marriage. Even when they had to attend the same event, they never arrived together. The fragrance of the hot tea emitted into the air. Vicky sat on the chair and said, ¡°You should be happy that my rtionship with Tyler is getting better. Who knows, maybe your son might feel hopeful of rekindling back with me if I have a divorce¡­ I bet that¡¯s thest thing you¡¯ll like to see.¡± Missus Mills was pouring the tea into the cup as Vicky was speaking. Her finger shivered, and she identally spilled some tea on the coffee table. She cocked up her head to look at Vicky¡¯s beautiful and exquisite face. ¡°I heard from Sebastian that you¡¯ve lost your memory after the car crash. Guess it was just something you said to fool that stupid boy.¡± It was impossible for Vicky to tell the irony in her words. She just smiled. ¡°Losing my memory does not mean I can¡¯t think. There are many things that I can know just by looking back at old news¨Clike how you treat me with kindness. However, after my family fell, you started to stop. your son from being close to me and even started a scandal to get me to cut ties with him¡­¡± Her cyes turned cold as she looked at Missus Mills while still keeping a smile on her face. ¡°Am I right, Missus Mills?¡± Missus Mills looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes and suddenly smiled. ¡°I was wondering if you really had lost your memory or you were just pretending to lose your memory. From the looks of it¡­you really don¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Vicky asked. Missus Mills sighed. ¡°People said that I fawn upon the rich and powerful. You might say I am a vain person. Be close to your family before it fell down, and immediately draw a line after your family was down like I never knew any of you. Even if I¡¯m really this type of person, how hard is it to put on a fake show?¡± Vicky¡¯s pupils shook. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl. There are things that I don¡¯t need to say.¡± Missus Mills took a sip of the tea. ¡°But since you¡¯ve lost your memory and do not remember anything, I think I should warn you.¡± She looked at Vicky with a serious face. ¡°Vicky, I didn¡¯t help you out because I Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. was a cruel person. The Mills family could not afford to risk it because of the people you offended. Look at how your family turned out. Look at the families that were close to your family. None of them survived. And¡­¡± She paused for a while before continuing, ¡°And your ex¨Cfiance with such an amazing talent. Think about how he ended up.¡° Chapter 48 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Vicky furrowed her brows. ¡°My ex¨Cfiance? I used to have¡­a fiance?¡± Missus Mills said, ¡°Your family was a prestigious and notable family in this city. And you are the most popr girl because you are from the Shaw family.¡± Vicky was born into a prestigious and wealthy family. She had great looks and a smart brain. She graduated from a well¨Cknown international university. Ever since she was born, she had been in the limelight¨Cthe most talented daughter among all the other daughters of the Shaw family. Four years ago, Vicky was twenty¨Cone years old, the prettiest girl in the city. Men who wished to marry her could form a line from one end of the city to the other Enter title¡­ end of the city. The rich, elite kids and powerful people would splurge and think of all methods just to put a smile on her face. ¡°Your parents passed away too early. Your grandpa and your eldest uncle were the ones who decided your marriage. At first, your eldest uncle wanted to have his own daughter marry the man, but the man did not want her. He specifically requested you.¡± ¡°His power and authority were way above your family. Any daughter of the Shaw family who married the man was definitely living on another level. That man was good¨Clooking and talented. He was a dream lover among all the socialites. Everyone dreamt about marrying him, and they all envied you. If the man did not like your uncle¡¯s daughter, you would never end up being his fiancee.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Even when Sebastian is my son, I have to admit that he is not as good as your fiance. It was totally understandable that you would choose him over Sebastian.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Are you saying that I agree with that marriage?¡± Missus Shaw nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That was not all. I heard you were the one who volunteered to get to know him.¡± Vicky noticed Missus Shaw had never revealed her ex¨Cfiance¡¯s name. She was starting to get curious. ¡°What is his name?¡± Missus Shaw stayed silent for a while before answering, ¡°Harvey Sparks.¡± ¡®Harvey Sparks¡­¡® Vicky murmured the name, but it did not ring a bell. While she was thinking deeply, Missus Mills warned her, ¡°But I suggest you don¡¯t mention that name to Tyler.¡± Vicky looked at her and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Hart Corporation nearly went into bankruptcy because of him. Someone was about to buy out Hart Corporation. When Tyler¡¯s parents were on the way to sign the contract, they went into a car crash and died. The buyout did not happen. After Tyler came back from his study, he single¨Chandedly brought the corporation back to its normal stability. That was why Tyler hated him. Anyone who dared to mention the name in front of him is doomed to be unlucky. The Hart family is now thergest family in this city. Who would dare to poke their fingers at him?¡± Missus Shaw paused for a while and said, ¡°Even the media did not dare to offend him easily. If you try to search Howard Sparks¡¯s name on the inte, you will end up with no result.¡± Vicky mumbled, ¡°So that¡¯s why Senior Hart hates me, and Tyler wants to divorce me¡­ It¡¯s not just because of She. It was because I was the fiancee of the person he hated the most.¡± Missus Shaw replied, ¡°Maybe.¡± Vicky looked into Missus Shaw¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Then I have onest question. Where is Harvey Sparks now?¡± After Vicky left the lounge, she was overwhelmed. At first, she thought Tyler hated her because she was the reason he could not be together with She. The information from Missus Shaw suggested it was not that simple. No wonder Senior Hart hated her so much. As she was drowning in her thoughts, she identally knocked on someone. The person did not notice her and fell down because of the idental crash. She was furious. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re walking. Are you blind?¡± Vicky was being pulled back to reality, and she quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She helped the young girl up to her feet. ¡°Are you alright, Miss?¡± Chapter 49 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¡°You?¡± The young girl looked at Vicky curiously. ¡°Vicky Shaw, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes twinkled when the young girl could call out her name. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± The girl examined Vicky a few times before saying, ¡°So you are not Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. just blind, but your brain is not working too?¡± Vicky¡¯s loss of memory had caused her many troubles. It was not that bad normally. However, the troubles were more obvious when she attended dinner parties. She did not know what sort of rtionship she had with the young girl in Enter title¡­ front of her. Nevertheless, the cold and unfriendly way the young girl looked at her made her realize they were not good friends. She did not want to exin to everyone that she had lost her memory, especially to those who were not on good terms with her. After she helped the young girl up, she let go of the young girl¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have to remember everyone who I have no business with.¡± She did not stay and walked away. After she went downstairs, she walked around to search for Tyler. Before she could find Tyler, someone screamed out. The weeping and sad noise sounded very awkward in the banquet hall ¡°Oh my god! My bracelet is missing¡­ It was still there a moment ago!¡± Her voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She lifted her thin wrist. Her eyes were reddened as tears rolled in her eyes. ¡°Although the bracelet only cost just a few hundred thousand dors, it¡­ it was given to me by a very special person. Did anyone see it? Can you please give it back to me?¡± Vicky looked back and saw the girl who was crying. Once she had gotten a clear look, she had a bad hunch. The girl was exactly the girl whom she identally knocked over just now. It seemed like all the other girls there knew who she was. They started to ask her a series of questions. ¡°Why would your bracelet go missing without a trace?¡± ¡°Miss Sparks, think carefully. Did you knock over someone just now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s impossible the bracelet will just fall off.¡± After listening, she pretended to think for a few seconds. Slowly, she looked around and finally stopped when her eyes were fixated on Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, did you happen to see my bracelet when you knocked me over just now?¡± The hand Vicky used to hold her purse gasped tightly as she had probably understood what was going on. The girl¡­was after her! Before she could say anything, Maria¡¯s tears started dropping. ¡°Miss Shaw, please, I beg you. Please give the bracelet back to me. I have more expensive bracelets at home. If you like¡­you can take all of them. I know you like the bracelet a lot. When you were in my house, you always wanted that bracelet. But that bracelet is really important to me¡­ I just wish that you could give it back to me.¡± Unlike the previous arrogant person she was, she wept and begged Vicky to return the bracelet. After that, someone realized something and asked, ¡°What? She had her eyes on that bracelet when she was in your house?¡± Chapter 50 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 50 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 50 Maria nodded with her reddened eyes. She wept, ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you know how close my brother and I are. He gave it to me as a present for my birthday. But¡­¡± She peeked at Vicky and continued to weep. ¡°She liked it and wanted me to let her have it. We had a fuss. about it, and everyone in the shopping mall knew about it.¡± ¡°Oh, I think I remember it. I was there too that day and I saw Miss Sparks and Vicky fight because of the bracelet. In the end, it was¡­ Miss Sparks¡® brother stepped in and ended the fight,¡± the girl who said that suddenly thought of something, and her voice became lower in theter part. Enter title¡­ As that was said, everyone gave Vicky a weird look. The weird part was that no one dared to discuss it. Three years ago, she was still the most famous girl in the city. Her past was not a secret. Yet, there was a thing that was prohibited from being talked of in her past. The entire city was under Tyler¡¯s control now. Who dared to go against him? Even when that person¡¯s name could not be mentioned, it did not affect the others from suspecting Vicky. After a few seconds of silence, someone asked softly, ¡°Why does Vicky love that bracelet so much? Could it be ¡­that bracelet meant something to her?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Miss Sparks said? That bracelet is worth over a hundred thousand dors. I mean Vicky is Missus Hart now, but everyone knows she¡¯s now the daughter of a fallen family, and she¡¯s not exactly loved by her husband either¡­ Look at the bag she¡¯s holding. It¡¯s worth less than one thousand and five hundred dors. Whereas Miss Sparks¡® bracelet is worth more than a hundred thousand dors.¡± ¡°I also heard She had just returned not long ago¡­ I bet Vicky¡¯s good days are about to end. It¡¯s not weird that she¡¯s trying to get as much money as possible before Tyler divorces her.¡± ¡°Yeah. If Tyler and her get a divorce, there is a high chance that it will happen in the future.¡± It was not a secret that Vicky and Tyler¡¯s marriage was on bad terms. Now that She had returned, the chances of Tyler divorcing Vicky¡­ were pretty high. At first, everyone was shocked when Maria¡¯s bracelet went missing. Now that they had figured something out, they were eager to see what would happen next. Vicky¡¯s life was too good. Before they could see how bad she would turn out to be, she ended up bing Tyler¡¯s wife. No matter how they discussed her in the back, no one actually dared to do anything to her because she was Tyler¡¯s wife. Now that they had the chance to step on her, the prettiest girl and most sought¨Cafter girl in the city. It truly intrigued and excited many socialites who were jealous of Vicky. Someone said, ¡°Miss Shaw, the bracelet is really important to Maria. Why don¡¯t you return it to her? It¡¯s Missus Mills¡® birthday dinner tonight. It¡¯s not good to cause a scene. Even if you don¡¯t consider the others, you should at least think about Mister Hart.¡± Vicky was surrounded in the middle. Everyone had their eyes on her like many sharp needles pricking at her skin. She said without any emotion, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it.¡± Someone said instantly, ¡°Do you think we believe you? You can¡¯t tell a person is bad just by looking at hist face. No bad person would actually admit that he is bad.¡± Suddenly, a person looked at the purse she was carrying. ¡°If you said you didn¡¯t take it, then let us look inside your purse.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank Chapter 52 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 52 Chapter 52 What they were expecting to see was something that could entertain them and where they could be able to judge someone else from a moral and righteous point of view. The truth did not actually matter. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯ve given you all the chances you need. Don¡¯t me us for doing this!¡± The two girls forcefully grabbed Vicky¡¯s purse to get it out of Vicky¡¯s hand. Unconsciously, Vicky grabbed her purse tightly. The two girls saw it, and their eyes were wavering with evilness. One of the girls pulled Vicky¡¯s purse away and threw it into the air. The other girl took the chance and pushed Vicky away vehemently. Vicky let go of the purse, and it flew up into the sky. When the purse dropped on the floor, it created a noise. All of the items in the purse were scattered out. Key, phone, tissue, and some makeup items were all over the floor. about to fall down. Suddenly, a looked up. The handsome man appeared behind her all of a sudden, and he was looking at her now. low and crisp, just like how stunned. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± to stand steadily and looked around. eyes sparkled when she saw Tyler. daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot Her eyes showed how happy and passionate she felt. She pouted and looked upset. ¡°Tyler, Vicky ¡°Your bracelet?¡± exined, ¡°The one my¡­ brother gave me on my birthday.¡± brother, she unconsciously lowered her voice. After that, she fight happened in the jewelry shop under your corporation. You should be aware of it too.¡± got chills on her body after hearing what Maria said. There were so many things that Vicky did not know. Plus, Maria¡¯s brother must be Harvey, Vicky¡¯s ex¨C fiance. Exactly a wound that Tyler did not wish to be reminded of. When Maria actually mentioned her brother and the bracelet right in front of Tyler¡­ It sounded so intentional that she was trying to hurt the wounded spot on Tyler again. On the other hand, Vicky was Tyler¡¯s enemy¡¯s ex¨Cfiancee. She had also used despicable methods to trick him. Tyler would hate her even more, having those memories down in his mind. Who knew, maybe he would even humiliate her when he lost control of his emotions? The memory that Vicky had was too limited, and she did not know if there was more hidden secret that she was aware of among the things that she did know. ¡®So evil! Maria¡¯s n is so evil!¡® she thought. After Tyler heard it, there were no changes to his expression. He looked at the scattered items and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s not the one who took your bracelet.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The expression on everyone¡¯s face changed. They all knew how bad Tyler and Vicky¡¯s rtionship was. The person Tyler hated the most was not a secret in the city. Spread the love Chapter 52 What they were expecting to see was something that could entertain them and where they could be able to judge someone else from a moral and righteous point of view. The truth did not actually matter. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯ve given you all the chances you need. Don¡¯t me us for doing this!¡± The two girls forcefully grabbed Vicky¡¯s purse to get it out of Vicky¡¯s hand. Unconsciously, Vicky grabbed her purse tightly. The two girls saw it, and their eyes were wavering with evilness. One of the girls pulled Vicky¡¯s purse away and threw it into the air. The other girl took the chance and pushed Vicky away vehemently. Vicky let go of the purse, and it flew up into the sky. When the purse dropped on the floor, it created a noise. All of the items in the purse were scattered out. Key, phone, tissue, and some makeup items were all over the floor. about to fall down. Suddenly, a looked up. The handsome man appeared behind her all of a sudden, and he was looking at her now. low and crisp, just like how stunned. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± to stand steadily and looked around. eyes sparkled when she saw Tyler. daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot Her eyes showed how happy and passionate she felt. She pouted and looked upset. ¡°Tyler, Vicky ¡°Your bracelet?¡± exined, ¡°The one my¡­ brother gave me on my birthday.¡± brother, she unconsciously lowered her voice. After that, she fight happened in the jewelry shop under your corporation. You should be aware of it too.¡± got chills on her body after hearing what Maria said. There were so many things that Vicky did not know. Plus, Maria¡¯s brother must be Harvey, Vicky¡¯s ex¨C fiance. Exactly a wound that Tyler did not wish to be reminded of. When Maria actually mentioned her brother and the bracelet right in front of Tyler¡­ It sounded so intentional that she was trying to hurt the wounded spot on Tyler again. On the other hand, Vicky was Tyler¡¯s enemy¡¯s ex¨Cfiancee. She had also used despicable methods to trick him. Tyler would hate her even more, having those memories down in his mind. Who knew, maybe he would even humiliate her when he lost control of his emotions? The memory that Vicky had was too limited, and she did not know if there was more hidden secret that she was aware of among the things that she did know. ¡®So evil! Maria¡¯s n is so evil!¡® she thought. After Tyler heard it, there were no changes to his expression. He looked at the scattered items and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s not the one who took your bracelet.¡± The expression on everyone¡¯s face changed. They all knew how bad Tyler and Vicky¡¯s rtionship was. The person Tyler hated the most was not a secret in the city. Spread the love Chapter 53 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Especially when Vicky was the ex¨Cfiancee of Tyler¡¯s most hated person¡­ The enemy of your enemy was your friend. Therefore, the friend of your enemy was definitely your enemy too. All these years, Tyler was not shy of showing Vicky how much he dislikes her because of She and also because of this issue too. Yet, no one anticipated that Tyler would actually be on Vicky¡¯s side. Even Vicky was surprised. The same went for Maria. Her pretty face was slightly twisted. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m not lying. She¡¯s the one who took it!¡± Her voice was so high that it could pierce people¡¯s ears. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, search through her purse! My bracelet is in her purse!¡± Since Tyler was there, no one dared to move forward. Even the two girls who tried to snatch Vicky¡¯s bag looked pale and were shivering after seeing Tyler appear. Tyler used his deep blue eyes to look at Maria. His voice was cold. ¡°You said she took away your bracelet because she likes it?¡± was intimidated because of the strong vibes Tyler That¡¯s right,¡± Maria answered. crash before and lost her memory. She has forgotten everything. How could So were all the other guests at the dinner her memory? Is it How could it be fake?¡± I also heard Vicky pretended to lose her memory in the past too¡­ Who knows if it is real or fake this time?¡± she¡¯s lying to you. She tried to pretend she had lost her interrupted her coldly. ¡°So are you saying I don¡¯t mean looked at her. ¡°Then what do Maria panicked anxiously. time she mentioned her brother to him. Albeit, it did not work this time. Furthermore, he beside Tyler and had mixed feelings in her Maria knew the reason was no longer valid. Without any choice, she uttered, ¡°That bracelet is worth a couple hundred thousand dors. Maybe¡­she¡¯s looking to sell it?¡± Vicky wore an expensive dress today, but the purse she carried was too cheap. Just as soon as Maria finished talking, Tyler said coldly, ¡°Do you think my woman is in need of that couple hundred thousand dors?¡± He picked up the purse. ¡°Since you¡¯re so certain the bracelet is in here. daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot Let me take a look to see if it is really like what you said. Everyone could see the items that dropped out from the purse and onto the floor. There was no bracelet. After hearing that, Maria was delighted. Vicky clenched her hands tightly for no reason. Tyler used his finger to explore the rest of the items in Vicky¡¯s purse and checked all of the inner pockets. The atmosphere of the dinner party became so quiet that people could only hear each other¡¯s breathing and heartbeat. They paid all of their attention to Tyler and stared at every move he made. After checking the inner pockets, he did not find anything. Later, he discovered there was a back pocket. He extended his finger into it. Maria held her breath and looked nervous while Vicky¡¯s heart got hung upon a thread. Spread the love Chapter 53 Especially when Vicky was the ex¨Cfiancee of Tyler¡¯s most hated person¡­ The enemy of your enemy was your friend. Therefore, the friend of your enemy was definitely your enemy too. All these years, Tyler was not shy of showing Vicky how much he dislikes her because of She and also because of this issue too. Yet, no one anticipated that Tyler would actually be on Vicky¡¯s side. Even Vicky was surprised. The same went for Maria. Her pretty face was slightly twisted. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m not lying. She¡¯s the one who took it!¡± Her voice was so high that it could pierce people¡¯s ears. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, search through her purse! My bracelet is in her purse!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Since Tyler was there, no one dared to move forward. Even the two girls who tried to snatch Vicky¡¯s bag looked pale and were shivering after seeing Tyler appear. Tyler used his deep blue eyes to look at Maria. His voice was cold. ¡°You said she took away your bracelet because she likes it?¡± was intimidated because of the strong vibes Tyler That¡¯s right,¡± Maria answered. crash before and lost her memory. She has forgotten everything. How could So were all the other guests at the dinner her memory? Is it How could it be fake?¡± I also heard Vicky pretended to lose her memory in the past too¡­ Who knows if it is real or fake this time?¡± she¡¯s lying to you. She tried to pretend she had lost her interrupted her coldly. ¡°So are you saying I don¡¯t mean looked at her. ¡°Then what do Maria panicked anxiously. time she mentioned her brother to him. Albeit, it did not work this time. Furthermore, he beside Tyler and had mixed feelings in her Maria knew the reason was no longer valid. Without any choice, she uttered, ¡°That bracelet is worth a couple hundred thousand dors. Maybe¡­she¡¯s looking to sell it?¡± Vicky wore an expensive dress today, but the purse she carried was too cheap. Just as soon as Maria finished talking, Tyler said coldly, ¡°Do you think my woman is in need of that couple hundred thousand dors?¡± He picked up the purse. ¡°Since you¡¯re so certain the bracelet is in here. daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot Let me take a look to see if it is really like what you said. Everyone could see the items that dropped out from the purse and onto the floor. There was no bracelet. After hearing that, Maria was delighted. Vicky clenched her hands tightly for no reason. Tyler used his finger to explore the rest of the items in Vicky¡¯s purse and checked all of the inner pockets. The atmosphere of the dinner party became so quiet that people could only hear each other¡¯s breathing and heartbeat. They paid all of their attention to Tyler and stared at every move he made. After checking the inner pockets, he did not find anything. Later, he discovered there was a back pocket. He extended his finger into it. Maria held her breath and looked nervous while Vicky¡¯s heart got hung upon a thread. Spread the love Chapter 54 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°It¡¯s Tyler searched the outer pocket of the purse for a long time. In the end, he retracted his hand and said, not there.¡± Maria could not believe it and widened her eyes. She eximed unconsciously, ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± She clearly remembered putting the bracelet into that pocket! Vicky was lucky the bracelet did not drop out of the purse when it flew into the sky and dropped on the floor. However, the bracelet was definitely in Vicky¡¯s purse! Maria snatched the purse over from Tyler and searched the entire purse over and over again. So fierce like she was hoping to tear the purse apart into pieces. Regardless of that, she could not find the bracelet, no matter how hard she searched. She shook her head again and again while murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ It¡¯s impossible¡­ Why is the bracelet not in the purse?¡± Suddenly, she looked up and red at Vicky with her reddened eyes. ¡°You hide the bracelet¡­ Yes! That¡¯s right! You hide it! The bracelet is on you, is it?¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°So are you going to propose to search my body? If you can¡¯t find it, will you go back to the me and search for it?¡± stopped acting delicate and pitiful. She shouted out while pointing her finger at Vicky, ¡°You took the bracelet! I¡¯m sure of that! The bracelet after she went downstairs. Vicky did not go anywhere and did not realize there was a bracelet hiding in her body. the girls were trying to take the I propose if, in the end, I was being used. You also said mocked Vicky just now did not dare to find aeback say to what she said. She was overconfident and did not think things would turn out in embarrass Vicky as she anticipated. He even took Vicky¡¯s side Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. male voice broke the Vicky looked to the back and saw Sebastian walking over from the crowd. She told him what happened with a straight face. As the host of the dinner party, he was partly responsible for the ident that urred during the dinner party. daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot After knowing the whole thing, he frowned and looked at Maria. ¡°Miss Sparks, if Vicky is telling the truth, then¡­ please apologize to her now.¡± Maria pointed at Vicky and said with a high¨Cpitched tone, ¡°Even if the bracelet is not in her bag, it must definitely be on her!¡± Sebastian was about to say something, but Vicky stopped her. She smiled at Maria. ¡°Then what if the bracelet is not on me? What kind of condition are you going to offer to bet with me this time?¡± Maria looked at the calm and subtle smile on Vicky¡¯s face. Her breathing was getting heavy while her mind was slowly getting back on track. ¡®If the bracelet is not on Vicky, then¡­ I will be theughingstock of this dinner party. Not to mention offending the Mills family too,¡® she thought. It was better if Vicky was really the thief who stole her bracelet. She could push the me entirely onto Vicky. Yet, she was just stating false usations without any proof. At this stage, she could hardly convince anyone anymore. Spread the love Chapter 55 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Maria¡¯s face looked terrible. Sebastian saw the scattered items on the floor, and a gush of unhappy feeling appeared in his eyes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Sparks, even if you wanted to search for your bracelet in Vicky¡¯s purse, it was unnecessary of you to throw her items on the floor, wasn¡¯t it?¡± After saying that, he turned around to look at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, how do you want to settle this?¡± Vicky thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with Miss Sparks fulfilling the promise she made to me just now.¡± The crowd was surprised. They thought Vicky would pretend to be generous and let Maria off the hook easily. Mainly because they were at the Mills family¡¯s dinner party, and Tyler had already helped her out. who thought logically would prefer to leave a good image in front of their husband. Yet, that was not mistake. There were people who never knew how serious the consequences could be if they were never taught a lesson after making a high tolerance and critical thinking level. She refused to be the person who forgives and tolerates out crying. This time she was not acting anymore and truly feeling ¡°Tyler¡­¡± she called. remote and did not even nce at her. Obviously, he could not be bothered he would never help me just now. Now that I¡¯m still his wife, what be someone who can¡¯t uphold their promise? It makes me wonder how true the trusted or not.¡± looks. Who would dare to trust a person or be friends with a person whose words could a difficult situation after what Vicky said. She bit her lip too hard and causing her lip to bleed. Tears were rolling in her eyes. you still mean it when you say I can make one request and you will fulfill Maria¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe Vicky actually dared to push it! With everyone watching, she had no choice. She gritted. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Vicky pointed at her belongings on the floor, ¡°Then, please pick up my things from the floor and wipe them clean before putting them back into my purse. ¡± She smiled and added, ¡°Your friends tried to snatch my purse from me and dropped my belongings on the floor in the process. It¡¯s not too much of a request to ask to pick them up and put them back into my purse, is it?¡± It was not an excessive request. Albeit that, it felt like humiliation to Maria. She had never needed to degrade or be servile before! Spread the love Chapter 55 Maria¡¯s face looked terrible. Sebastian saw the scattered items on the floor, and a gush of unhappy feeling appeared in his eyes. ¡°Miss Sparks, even if you wanted to search for your bracelet in Vicky¡¯s purse, it was unnecessary of you to throw her items on the floor, wasn¡¯t it?¡± After saying that, he turned around to look at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, how do you want to settle this?¡± Vicky thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with Miss Sparks fulfilling the promise she made to me just now.¡± The crowd was surprised. They thought Vicky would pretend to be generous and let Maria off the hook easily. Mainly because they were at the Mills family¡¯s dinner party, and Tyler had already helped her out. who thought logically would prefer to leave a good image in front of their husband. Yet, that was not mistake. There were people who never knew how serious the consequences could be if they were never taught a lesson after making a high tolerance and critical thinking level. She refused to be the person who forgives and tolerates out crying. This time she was not acting anymore and truly feeling ¡°Tyler¡­¡± she called. remote and did not even nce at her. Obviously, he could not be bothered he would never help me just now. Now that I¡¯m still his wife, what be someone who can¡¯t uphold their promise? It makes me wonder how true the trusted or not.¡± looks. Who would dare to trust a person or be friends with a person whose words could a difficult situation after what Vicky said. She bit her lip too hard and causing her lip to bleed. Tears were rolling in her eyes. you still mean it when you say I can make one request and you will fulfill Maria¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe Vicky actually dared to push it! With everyone watching, she had no choice. She gritted. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Vicky pointed at her belongings on the floor, ¡°Then, please pick up my things from the floor and wipe them clean before putting them back into my purse. ¡± She smiled and added, ¡°Your friends tried to snatch my purse from me and dropped my belongings on the floor in the process. It¡¯s not too much of a request to ask to pick them up and put them back into my purse, is it?¡± It was not an excessive request. Albeit that, it felt like humiliation to Maria. She had never needed to degrade or be servile before! Spread the love Chapter 56 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Sebastian took the chance to say, ¡°Miss Sparks, even if Vicky did not request that, isn¡¯t it right for you to pick up Vicky¡¯s belongings since you girls were the ones who threw them on the floor?¡± He nced over at the two girls beside Maria coldly. ¡°Those who know you know that you are daughters of eminent families. However, those who don¡¯t probably think that you two are bullies and gangsters.¡± Up until this point, there was no room for them to reject Vicky¡¯s request anymore. Maria looked at Tyler for help. However, Tyler was still being himself and ignored her. In the end, she bit her lip vehemently and bent down to pick up all of the scattered items. Enter title¡­ Sebastian looked away and asked gently, ¡°Vicky, do you have other requests?¡± Since Vicky attended the dinner party his family hosted, it was natural for him to ensure Vicky was well treated after being used of being a thief. Vicky looked around and smiled. ¡°Miss Sparks also promised that she would let everyone else apologize to me too, if I¡¯m innocent. Since I didn¡¯t steal the bracelet, then¡­ all of you can line up and apologize to me one by one.¡± As soon as she finished talking, it created an uproar among the crowd. ¡°What? She wants all of us to apologize to her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this request a bit too over?¡± ¡°Anyone can make mistakes, and you should forgive people when possible. Forgive and forget.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with us? Why are you pulling us into this?¡± Even Tyler was quite shocked by the request and looked at Vicky for a short while. However, he did notment on it. His handsome face still looked cold and distant. Vicky did not back down even when everyone had expressed their dissatisfaction. ¡°When Miss Sparks and her friends said that, none of you objected. That meant all of you agreed to it. If you think you are innocent, then you can express your dissatisfaction to Miss Sparks. I¡¯m the same as all of you a victim of this case. No one likes to be used and called a thief without any reason.¡± There was nothing wrong with being lenient, but it also depended on the people and situation. Everything that happened today was indeed mostly because of Maria¡¯s evil thoughts. However, the other onlookers were also responsible for the way it turned out since Maria¡¯s side of the story was full of loopholes, and everyone just went with it. Those people desired to see her being a clown, waited for her to be a being pped down. Most of the time, it was easy to be bullied when you were weak. Vicky believed after today, no one would dare to cause trouble for her easily. Tyler would not always be there to help her. She did not want to waste such a good opportunity. She needed to create a good future for herself and took the initiative. She did not want to have this happen to her again. Being theughing stock every time she attended a dinner party. Maria was picking up the things. When she heard what Vicky said, she was so anguished that she nearly vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡®This shameless woman actually pushes all the me on me! And she¡¯s not even bothered to cover your This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. act! Is she really dumb, or is she actually a smart woman?¡® Maria lifted her head and looked at Vicky. Vicky looked back at her after sensing Maria was looking at her and curled her lips into a small curve. Unconsciously, Maria clenched her fists tightly. ¡®She¡¯s so arrogant! She¡¯s not smart or dumb. She¡¯s arrogant! Making mischief on purpose, pushing all the me on me, so the others are dissatisfied and hate me.¡® Vicky has already made a decision. Maria was not her nemesis, nor were they sworn enemies. In spite of that, they would never be friends with each other. If that was the case, why did she need to be fake and pretend to be nice to Maria? On the contrary, she preferred to take this chance and gave her enemy more blows. Rather than tolerate and upset herself by being generous, Vicky preferred to take her sweet revenge on her enemy. Chapter 57 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Vicky walked over to Tyler and grabbed his arm while the others continued to look at her with angry eyes. She sighed and said, ¡°Honey, do you think this request is too much? If you hadn¡¯te any sooner, they would have really treated me like I¡¯m a thief¡­ What if they called a thief today and a robber tomorrow? Who knows if they will use me of being a murderer in the future?¡± A thought seemed to pop into her head as she continued, ¡°Honey, no matter how much we fight, it¡¯s between the two of us and has nothing to do with them. But you¡¯re the CEO of Hart Corporation, a powerful person¡­. And yet, your wife is beingbeled as a criminal by some unrted people¡­ Tell me, are those people really your friend? Or maybe, they never liked you?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression became serious. He looked down at Vicky. She was smiling at him sincerely, and yet, her eyes were sparkling. The things she said sow discord between Tyler and those people. Literally offending everyone who attended the dinner party. In spite of that, she was not afraid because Tyler was there. Those who had an opinion of Vicky looked terrible after hearing that. They dared to judge and gossip about Vicky because they knew Tyler hated her and would not help her. In other words, if Tyler really loved Vicky, they would not dare to treat Vicky like this. After all, no one would want to offend Tyler. what to do for their best interests quickly didn¡¯t give it a thought Missus Hart.¡± that you had to be used of being a clear. If they were against Vicky now, it would mean they were against Tyler too. Moreover, they were Mills family together. A wise man submitted to circumstances. The rest of the guests started to apologize to Vicky. There were a few who were unwilling to do so. When the others did it, they te at night when they left the Mills the back seat of the car. She watched ¡°Thank you¡­for today.¡± the side and looked at her when shed by. The light in the car was bright and ¡°Thank me for what?¡± Tyler asked back. ¡°Thank you for voicing out for me,¡± Vicky answered. Tyler¡¯s answer was ambiguous. ¡°Just because of that?¡± Vicky looked at him and asked carefully, ¡°Should there be another reason?¡± Suddenly, Tyler extended his hand out. An exquisite bracelet appeared on his finger. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. Subsequently, Tyler¡¯s low and cold voice sounded cheeky. ¡°Do you really think it was not in your purse?¡± Spread the loveContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 57 Vicky walked over to Tyler and grabbed his arm while the others continued to look at her with angry eyes. She sighed and said, ¡°Honey, do you think this request is too much? If you hadn¡¯te any sooner, they would have really treated me like I¡¯m a thief¡­ What if they called a thief today and a robber tomorrow? Who knows if they will use me of being a murderer in the future?¡± A thought seemed to pop into her head as she continued, ¡°Honey, no matter how much we fight, it¡¯s between the two of us and has nothing to do with them. But you¡¯re the CEO of Hart Corporation, a powerful person¡­. And yet, your wife is beingbeled as a criminal by some unrted people¡­ Tell me, are those people really your friend? Or maybe, they never liked you?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression became serious. He looked down at Vicky. She was smiling at him sincerely, and yet, her eyes were sparkling. The things she said sow discord between Tyler and those people. Literally offending everyone who attended the dinner party. In spite of that, she was not afraid because Tyler was there. Those who had an opinion of Vicky looked terrible after hearing that. They dared to judge and gossip about Vicky because they knew Tyler hated her and would not help her. In other words, if Tyler really loved Vicky, they would not dare to treat Vicky like this. After all, no one would want to offend Tyler. what to do for their best interests quickly didn¡¯t give it a thought Missus Hart.¡± that you had to be used of being a clear. If they were against Vicky now, it would mean they were against Tyler too. Moreover, they were Mills family together. A wise man submitted to circumstances. The rest of the guests started to apologize to Vicky. There were a few who were unwilling to do so. When the others did it, they the back seat of the car. She watched ¡°Thank you¡­for today.¡± the side and looked at her when shed by. The light in the car was bright and ¡°Thank me for what?¡± Tyler asked back. ¡°Thank you for voicing out for me,¡± Vicky answered. Tyler¡¯s answer was ambiguous. ¡°Just because of that?¡± Vicky looked at him and asked carefully, ¡°Should there be another reason?¡± Suddenly, Tyler extended his hand out. An exquisite bracelet appeared on his finger. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. Subsequently, Tyler¡¯s low and cold voice sounded cheeky. ¡°Do you really think it was not in your purse?¡± Spread the love Chapter 58 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Like she had expected, the bracelet¡­was really in her purse.. Vicky looked at the bracelet and told Tyler about what had happened. ¡°After I left Missus Mills, I identally knocked over Maria. But I don¡¯t remember her, so I wasn¡¯t on high alert. After I went downstairs, she started to cause trouble before I could find you.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In other words, it all happened because she lost her memory. Since she did not remember, she did not know who she should be aware of. After listening to that, Tyler did not look surprised. He said, ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s a reason why you don¡¯t have any friends.¡± her attended a dinner party with her, Cece got framed and was locked in jail for a pretty many people and made many people her enemies. Those who were close Mills said, she started to ¡°I think you are starting to at the bracelet in his hand and was more sincere. ¡°No matter what, I still need to thank you for must have discovered the bracelet while searching the purse and hiding it. Come to think her mind, looked like he was a little tired. His eyes I don¡¯t want the feeling appearing in Vicky¡¯s heart as she looked at Tyler¡¯s handsome face from the side.¡® This man is not really as unreasonable she thought he was an unreasonable man who only cared about his beloved woman. He was so dumb From the looks of it, it was not what she thought. When she was being framed and used of being a thief, he was the first one who stepped out to help her. Although there was a big loophole in Maria¡¯s n, Vicky had to admit it was near perfection. The loophole in the n was from a logical point of view. Maria did not search for her bracelet before she insisted Vicky was the one who had taken her bracelet. The perfection in the n was Maria knew everyone was waiting to see Vicky fall. That was why the loophole in the n was automatically being ignored. Missus Mills told Vicky that every time Harvey¡¯s name was mentioned, Tyler would be angry. Under normal situations, the angry Tyler would not notice this small loophole andsh out at her in front of everyone. The way Tyler treated her in public would determine her ending. Perhaps, Maria was trying to use the point on how Vicky still has feelings for Harvey to trigger Tyler. It was supposed to be perfect how Maria manipted a person¡¯s feelings. However, Maria did not know Vicky had lost her memory. Tyler knew it, so naturally, he knew Vicky did not remember Maria and Harvey. Spread the love Like she had expected, the bracelet¡­was really in her purse.. Vicky looked at the bracelet and told Tyler about what had happened. ¡°After I left Missus Mills, I identally knocked over Maria. But I don¡¯t remember her, so I wasn¡¯t on high alert. After I went downstairs, she started to cause trouble before I could find you.¡± In other words, it all happened because she lost her memory. Since she did not remember, she did not know who she should be aware of. After listening to that, Tyler did not look surprised. He said, ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s a reason why you don¡¯t have any friends.¡± her attended a dinner party with her, Cece got framed and was locked in jail for a pretty many people and made many people her enemies. Those who were close Mills said, she started to ¡°I think you are starting to at the bracelet in his hand and was more sincere. ¡°No matter what, I still need to thank you for must have discovered the bracelet while searching the purse and hiding it. Come to think her mind, looked like he was a little tired. His eyes I don¡¯t want the feeling appearing in Vicky¡¯s heart as she looked at Tyler¡¯s handsome face from the side.¡® This man is not really as unreasonable she thought he was an unreasonable man who only cared about his beloved woman. He was so dumb From the looks of it, it was not what she thought. When she was being framed and used of being a thief, he was the first one who stepped out to help her. Although there was a big loophole in Maria¡¯s n, Vicky had to admit it was near perfection. The loophole in the n was from a logical point of view. Maria did not search for her bracelet before she insisted Vicky was the one who had taken her bracelet. The perfection in the n was Maria knew everyone was waiting to see Vicky fall. That was why the loophole in the n was automatically being ignored. Missus Mills told Vicky that every time Harvey¡¯s name was mentioned, Tyler would be angry. Under normal situations, the angry Tyler would not notice this small loophole andsh out at her in front of everyone. The way Tyler treated her in public would determine her ending. Perhaps, Maria was trying to use the point on how Vicky still has feelings for Harvey to trigger Tyler. It was supposed to be perfect how Maria manipted a person¡¯s feelings. However, Maria did not know Vicky had lost her memory. Tyler knew it, so naturally, he knew Vicky did not remember Maria and Harvey. Spread the love Chapter 59 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Obviously, Tyler was not stupid enough to run through old sh*t with a woman who lost her memory. Maria¡¯s wishful thinking did note true. However¡­ Vicky looked out the window at the dark sky. She remembered the final part of her conversation with Missus Mills. She asked, ¡°Where is Harvey now?¡± Missus Mills shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know either. After what happened, he waspletely off the radar. No one knows if he is still alive or dead.¡± Vicky was starting to be more curious about the memory she had lost. She was so eager to get her memory back that she took a day and went back to the hospital to do an examination.. However, the result was still the same. She was disappointed. The doctor advised her, ¡°If you are in a hurry to remember the past, you can try hypnotization.¡± ¡°Hypnotization?¡± doctor nodded and said, ¡°But you lost your memory because you were in a car crash, not because your mind blocked your memory was surprised. ¡°Is there any difference between those two is just a mental issue. You did not actually forget about you were in a car crash. It was caused by something else. It is hard to say¡­if hypnotizing could help you regain your memory.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± treatment room, she identally saw a familiar person entering another treatment room. The person was no walked further and saw Sasha ying with hurt her leg previously. Looking at today¡¯s date, her leg should have recovered by now. Most likely, smiled. ¡°Sasha, met, their eyes zed with hate. She was reminded of the humiliation she experienced when she saw Vicky. Her eyes turn pointed at Vicky and cursed, ¡°You b*tch! So shameless of you to seduce Tyler with a bitter trick!¡± the one who offers me the opportunity? Without your with Tyler be so good? Oh, yes¡­¡± Vicky smiled at Sasha. ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to go to Hart Corporation as you like? I¡¯ve been apanying Tyler there these few days, but I didn¡¯t see you at all. Have you been busy?¡± ¡°You have been¡­apanying Tyler in Hart Corporation? After being stunned for a few seconds, Sasha realized something. She scolded, ¡°You b*tch! You must be the one who disallowed them to let me in! Aren¡¯t you?¡± She did go to Hart Corporation to look for Tyler a few timestely. In the past, the front desk would just let her in. For some reason, they disallowed her to go up because thepany policy stated only people with appointments were allowed to enter. They even requested her to call Tyler or Tyler¡¯s assistant so they could allow her to enter. Ever since Vicky nearly drowned after being pushed by her, Tyler never epted her call anymore. That was why she had failed to contact Tyler for a long time, let alone go into Tyler¡¯s office. However¡­ Spread the love Obviously, Tyler was not stupid enough to run through old sh*t with a woman who lost her memory. Maria¡¯s wishful thinking did note true. However¡­ Vicky looked out the window at the dark sky. She remembered the final part of her conversation with Missus Mills. She asked, ¡°Where is Harvey now?¡± Missus Mills shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know either. After what happened, he waspletely off the radar. No one knows if he is still alive or dead.¡± Vicky was starting to be more curious about the memory she had lost. She was so eager to get her memory back that she took a day and went back to the hospital to do an examination.. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the result was still the same. She was disappointed. The doctor advised her, ¡°If you are in a hurry to remember the past, you can try hypnotization.¡± ¡°Hypnotization?¡± doctor nodded and said, ¡°But you lost your memory because you were in a car crash, not because your mind blocked your memory was surprised. ¡°Is there any difference between those two is just a mental issue. You did not actually forget about you were in a car crash. It was caused by something else. It is hard to say¡­if hypnotizing could help you regain your memory.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± treatment room, she identally saw a familiar person entering another treatment room. The person was no walked further and saw Sasha ying with hurt her leg previously. Looking at today¡¯s date, her leg should have recovered by now. Most likely, smiled. ¡°Sasha, met, their eyes zed with hate. She was reminded of the humiliation she experienced when she saw Vicky. Her eyes turn pointed at Vicky and cursed, ¡°You b*tch! So shameless of you to seduce Tyler with a bitter trick!¡± the one who offers me the opportunity? Without your with Tyler be so good? Oh, yes¡­¡± Vicky smiled at Sasha. ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to go to Hart Corporation as you like? I¡¯ve been apanying Tyler there these few days, but I didn¡¯t see you at all. Have you been busy?¡± ¡°You have been¡­apanying Tyler in Hart Corporation? After being stunned for a few seconds, Sasha realized something. She scolded, ¡°You b*tch! You must be the one who disallowed them to let me in! Aren¡¯t you?¡± She did go to Hart Corporation to look for Tyler a few timestely. In the past, the front desk would just let her in. For some reason, they disallowed her to go up because thepany policy stated only people with appointments were allowed to enter. They even requested her to call Tyler or Tyler¡¯s assistant so they could allow her to enter. Ever since Vicky nearly drowned after being pushed by her, Tyler never epted her call anymore. That was why she had failed to contact Tyler for a long time, let alone go into Tyler¡¯s office. However¡­ Spread the love Chapter 60 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Sasha did not realize Vicky could enter Hart Corporation and even apanied Tyler there just within a month. When she met Vicky and Tyler in the hallwayst time, she already felt something was different between those two. The move she tried on Vicky actually helped to close the gap between Vicky and Tyler. Vicky said calmly, but the things she said could easily cause Sasha to go mad. ¡°I wonder if Miss Sasha heard that Tyler and I are getting better together. A few days ago, someone tried to use me of stealing. In the end, Tyler was the one who helped me out and also taught a lesson to the girl. who bullied me.¡± She thought for a while and continued, ¡°Oh, I think that girl¡¯s name is Maria Sparks¡­ The girl who caused your cousin, She, to injure her leg. If I remember correctly, Tyler did not do anything to Maria when She was hurt. Right?¡± Showing off in broad daylight! a gush of blood was rushing up her throat. She did hear about it, and the way of the guests at the dinner party because of Vicky and having those guests apologize She pretended to be the winner of the fight and looked at Sasha from a condescending angle ountable for what you didst time, not because you were lucky and not because She put in the good words for you. It was because I never wanted to bother about it. But if there¡¯s a next time, was a simple¨Cminded person. A string in her mind broke when again while sitting in he had breakfast with Vicky, she told him she was going to the hospital for a follow¨Cup check. Perhaps she would not have the time to prepare lunch for him or they could go said she would be there before lunchtime. However, it was already past one was not here yet, and she did not even give things. It was normal for him to forget to take his lunch when he got busy. It had always been like this for over it was not even a month, and he was already not getting slender and long fingers tapped on the table and created tapping sounds. He looked at his quiet phone and picked it up. When he was about Before he could say anything, Harry came in directly with a troubled face. ¡°Mister Hart, something bad happened to Missus Hart!¡± When Tyler was on the way to the hospital, Vicky was still in the emergency room. On their way to the hospital, Harry quickly debriefed Tyler on what had happened. ¡°I heard Missus Hart had a fight with a woman in the hospital and fell down the staircase¡­¡± The reason Harry would know about it first was that he was the one who did the discharge procedure thest time Vicky was discharged from the hospital. He also left his phone number with the hospital. Vicky was a beautiful woman and very easygoing. She gave the doctor in the hospital a great impression. The doctor remembered her name, and that was why Harry was contacted. Tyler asked, ¡°Then what about the woman Vicky had a fight with?¡± ¡°She ran away after that. But¡­¡± Harry looked at Tyler intimidatingly and stuttered. ¡°I already sent someone to check her information. She¡¯s¡­¡± Spread the love Sasha did not realize Vicky could enter Hart Corporation and even apanied Tyler there just within a month. When she met Vicky and Tyler in the hallwayst time, she already felt something was different between those two. The move she tried on Vicky actually helped to close the gap between Vicky and Tyler. Vicky said calmly, but the things she said could easily cause Sasha to go mad. ¡°I wonder if Miss Sasha heard that Tyler and I are getting better together. A few days ago, someone tried to use me of stealing. In the end, Tyler was the one who helped me out and also taught a lesson to the girl. who bullied me.¡± She thought for a while and continued, ¡°Oh, I think that girl¡¯s name is Maria Sparks¡­ The girl who caused your cousin, She, to injure her leg. If I remember correctly, Tyler did not do anything to Maria when She was hurt. Right?¡± Showing off in broad daylight! a gush of blood was rushing up her throat. She did hear about it, and the way of the guests at the dinner party because of Vicky and having those guests apologize Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She pretended to be the winner of the fight and looked at Sasha from a condescending angle ountable for what you didst time, not because you were lucky and not because She put in the good words for you. It was because I never wanted to bother about it. But if there¡¯s a next time, was a simple¨Cminded person. A string in her mind broke when again while sitting in he had breakfast with Vicky, she told him she was going to the hospital for a follow¨Cup check. Perhaps she would not have the time to prepare lunch for him or they could go said she would be there before lunchtime. However, it was already past one was not here yet, and she did not even give things. It was normal for him to forget to take his lunch when he got busy. It had always been like this for over it was not even a month, and he was already not getting slender and long fingers tapped on the table and created tapping sounds. He looked at his quiet phone and picked it up. When he was about Before he could say anything, Harry came in directly with a troubled face. ¡°Mister Hart, something bad happened to Missus Hart!¡± When Tyler was on the way to the hospital, Vicky was still in the emergency room. On their way to the hospital, Harry quickly debriefed Tyler on what had happened. ¡°I heard Missus Hart had a fight with a woman in the hospital and fell down the staircase¡­¡± The reason Harry would know about it first was that he was the one who did the discharge procedure thest time Vicky was discharged from the hospital. He also left his phone number with the hospital. Vicky was a beautiful woman and very easygoing. She gave the doctor in the hospital a great impression. The doctor remembered her name, and that was why Harry was contacted. Tyler asked, ¡°Then what about the woman Vicky had a fight with?¡± ¡°She ran away after that. But¡­¡± Harry looked at Tyler intimidatingly and stuttered. ¡°I already sent someone to check her information. She¡¯s¡­¡± Spread the love Chapter 61 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°Out with it,¡± Tylermanded. Hesitantly, Harry answered, ¡°I think it¡¯s Miss Sasha.¡± That evening, Vicky finally regained consciousness. The lights inside the room were off, and only the light of the fading sun shone through the window. She nced around the room and noticed the towering figure standing by the window. Shadows loomed over the figure as he stood with his back facing her in silence, perfectly blending into the darkness. Enter title¡­ Her heart twitched in pain for reasons she could not begin toprehend, and through the overwhelming sorrow, she muttered hoarsely, ¡°Tyler.¡± Still weak from the injury, her head was in tremendous pain. She seemed to have hurt her head when Sasha pushed her down the stairs. Vicky rubbed the back of her head and realized there were bandages wrapped around her head. Tyler turned around and with the light at his back, she could not see his face but could sense the tension rising. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked coldly. She rubbed her head and said, ¡®I was in a conflict with someone and fell down the stairs.¡± ¡°With who?¡¯ Vicky batted her eyes. She had lost consciousness for a long time, and she knew that Tyler should have found out about everything at this point. She looked up and smiled when she spotted his face in the dark. ¡°Who do you think it was, Mister Hart?¡¯ Before Tyler could answer, they heard knocking on the door, and a sternlooking mid-aged man walked in. When the man saw that Vicky was awake, he asked, ¡°How are you feeling, Missus Hart? Any pain?¡± Though she did not recognize the man, Vicky politely answered, ¡®I¡¯m alright ¡­save for my head pounding, that is.* ¡°You bumped your head when you fell down the stairs, so it¡¯s normal for you to experience some pain. I¡¯ll prescribe you some painkillers to cope with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you are¡­?¡± ¡°Simmons, Missus Hart. You may call me President Simmons.¡± After a pause, he proceeded to say, ¡°The person who pushed you down the stairs has been caught and has been handed over to the police. They¡¯ll charge her for intentional assault, and we¡¯ll take full responsibility for the fact that the ident urred here in our hospital¡­ Please let us know if you need anything at all.* Vicky shook her head. ¡°Nothing at the moment.¡± Even the simple motion of shaking her head left her seeing stars. Seeing how exhausted she seemed, President Simmons said, ¡°Rest well, Misses Hart. I¡¯lle check on you again tomorrow.¡± He then proceeded to nod his head at Tyler before leaving the room. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As the door closed, Tyler¡¯s cold voice echoed inside the room. ¡°Satisfied now, Vicky Shaw?¡± Chapter 62 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 62 Chapter 62 She batted her eyes and looked at Tyler. ¡°Do you still intend on helping Sasha?¡± He scoffed mockingly and said, ¡°If I agree to that, what else are you going to do next to get what you want?¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°This hospital is run by the Simmons family, and since Missus Hart has been shoved down the stairs here, their reputation will be tarnished if they don¡¯t punish the culprit harshly. The Simmons family is well-known and respected Enter title¡­ here in Stoneford City for being a righteous family, and since they know who did this, they¡¯re not going to let whoever did this run free.¡± Tyler stood before her and lowered his gaze to study her expression. ¡°I¡¯ll have to pay a big price if I insist on helping Sasha, and she¡¯s not worth the trouble. You know that, and that¡¯s why you did this, right?¡± Her breath caught for a moment, but she immediately regained herposure. ¡°Are you using me of framing Sasha for pushing me down the stairs?¡± ¡°No.¡± She stared at him. ¡°Do I have the ability to control minds and make Sasha do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to provoke her, but¡­¡± He paused for a moment and said,¡± Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re rushing into this?¡± ¡°Rushing?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been fawning over me all this time for this exact moment, right?¡± he said expressionlessly. She stilled, but her fingers hidden underneath the cover twitched at his words. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve had it all figured out.¡± After spending some time with Tyler, she knew him like the back of her hand. Though she did not expect to keep him in the dark for long, she was still surprised that he found out about the truth so soon. He bent down and leaned in closer to her. ¡°Since the time you fell into the fool, you suggested the agreement using the guilt I felt for you, but that has just been a part of your n to seek revenge against Sasha. ¡°You know that you can¡¯t touch a hair of hers if I insist on protecting her, so you turned your attention to me instead. Your hard work for the past month paid off when I helped you during that party. You made a point of asking everyone to apologize to you to see how much you mean to me, and to let everyone know that they can¡¯t bully you because you have my support. You¡¯ve been angry since you were pushed into that pool but decided to be patient because you can¡¯t fight me. If I guessed right, you¡¯ve probably been thanking Sasha and She a lot for their ¡®help¡¯, haven¡¯t you?¡± He looked into her eyes, and she felt as though she was about to get lost in those dark, brooding eyes. After a few moments of silence, she said, ¡°From the very beginning, I¡¯ve always known that I¡¯m nothing but an annoying fly to you, so I¡¯m surprised that you chose to help Sasha and She. It¡¯s human nature, and I¡¯d favor the ones who are important to me, too.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She looked up and added, ¡°I was frustrated, resentful, and angry at first, but then I found rity. You don¡¯t love, and I forced you into this marriage when you clearly don¡¯t want it. If you don¡¯t love me, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m your wife; I reap what I sew. Since I was the one who chose this path, I¡¯ll have to finish it. I caused everything that happened, so I didn¡¯t expect you to help or side with me.¡± Her pale lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to Sasha because of She, and I can understand that. But if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have someone else take care of her. Sasha isn¡¯t all that important to you, and helping her out once for She¡¯s sake should be the best you¡¯re willing to do.¡± Chapter 63 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°I¡¯ve told myself countless times that I need to live with my dignity intact and that I can survive without a man, but¡­¡± Vicky smiled bitterly. ¡°I have nothing and no one to rely on in thismunity, and even if I don¡¯t want to admit it, I have to acknowledge that I¡¯m helpless without you.¡¯ Tyler stared at her and asked, ¡°So everything you¡¯ve done in the past month has been for this, right?¡± Vicky knew that she could not hold a candle to his brilliance, so she did not bother lying. Enter title¡­ ¡°Mister Hart, I worked hard to take care of you in exchange for something that means nothing to you but means the world to me while you enjoy being taken care of¡­ It¡¯s a fair exchange.¡± ¡°So the three months of our agreement isn¡¯t your attempt to save this marriage, but the time you bought to n your future?¡¯ She shot him an odd look. ¡¯I¡¯ve been trying to save this marriage for three years, and that hasn¡¯t changed your mind at all. What can three months do? I don¡¯t believe that I haven¡¯t hovered over you in the past, but even then, you weren¡¯t swayed at all, right?¡¯ She had to sumb to reality, and pride was worthless when it came to survival. Having the title of Missus Hart alone would not help her. Even when Maria framed her, all it took was for Tyler to say a few words and the others¡¯ attitude toward her immediately changed. If that was the case, she did not see why she should not n her future before the divorce. Without a word, Tyler stood still for a few moments before leaving. Vicky instinctively protected her head when Sasha pushed her down the stairs, but even so, her head hurt horribly. Whenever she fell asleep, she would dream of bits and pieces of past memories but would be overwhelmed by excruciating pain inside her head if she tried to focus on them. i The next day, Vicky woke up to someone knocking on her door, and Sebastian walked in with breakfast for her. ¡°Vicky, I brought you breakfast.¡± She was slightly taken by surprise. ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡¯Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Mills Family and the Simmons family have been friends for decades, and I know Eric Simmons, the vice president of this hospital. They¡¯re taking this incident very seriously and once I heard what happened, I immediately came to check on you.¡± She studied his face and muttered, ¡°Sasha Young¡­ What happened to her?¡± She had only heard a brief exnation from the president and did not know the details. Though she thought that it was unlikely for Tyler to go through the trouble to help Sasha, there was no telling if She could convince him. Sebastian looked at her and began to exin. Chapter 64 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°I¡¯ve asked Eric about it, and what Sasha did can¡¯t be forgiven. The surveince captured everything as well, so there¡¯s no room for her to argue. On top of that, considering what happened thest time¡­she¡¯ll be sued if you dont decide to let her go.¡¯ Vicky looked away for a moment. ¡°Has¡­ Has Tyler done anything to help her?¡¯ Tyler had not appeared since he left, and since he was always hard to read, she could not tell what he was thinking. ¡°No,¡± he said. Enter title¡­ She rxed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vicky. I¡¯ve informed Eric ahead of time, and even if Tyler decides to interfere, Sasha won¡¯t get away so easily.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sebastian smiled gently. ¡°We¡¯re friends. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡¯Sebastian, how much do you knowThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. about the man I was previously engaged to?¡± He paled and asked, ¡¯Vicky, why are you asking that all of a sudden? Did¡­ Did my mom say something to you?!¡± She met his eyes. ¡°Sebastian, I might¡¯ve lost my memories, but there¡¯s no guarantee that they¡¯ll be gone forever. I¡¯ll need to know what happened in the past eventually. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into that trap during Missus Mills¡¯ birthday party had I remembered about Maria. It¡¯s better to know more about what I¡¯m dealing with, don¡¯t you think?¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°What do you want to know, Vicky?¡± ¡°Where is Harvey Sparks now?¡± After a long pause, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where precisely, but I heard that¡­ he ended up in prison.¡¯ Vicky stilled. ¡°Prison?¡¯ Sebastian nodded. ¡¯That¡¯s what I heard, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡¯ ¡°Back when I married him, did I do it out of my own will, or was I pressured into it by my family?¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡¯You did so willingly, and¡­you were the one who approached him.¡± ¡°Do I love him?¡¯ 2 ¡°I don¡¯t know. Vicky. You rarely contact me, but I heard¡­¡± He hesitated. 1 Curious, she asked, ¡°Why? Does he have a first love, too?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but¡­he was quite close with your cousin, Gloria, at the time. I heard that old Master Shaw originally nned to set him up with Gloria, but for some reason, you reced her afterward.¡± Sebastian scowled, seemingly annoyed by the mention of Harvey¡¯s name. ¡°Maria is Harvey¡¯s sister, and you seemed to be on bad terms with her. It might not even be an overstatement to say that you¡¯re her nemesis. The thing about the bracelet is true as well. You two were interested in the same bracelet, and Harvey was the one who stopped you two from fighting. Harvey and Maria lost their parents at a young age, and frankly, he spoils his sister because of that. Your life hasn¡¯t been easy for you after the engagement with Harvey.¡± 1 Vicky frowned. ¡°What kind of a person is he?¡± ¡°A known womanizer who still yed around after being engaged to you.¡± Sebastian¡¯s words immediately left a horrible impression on Vicky for Harvey. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Harvey lost to Tyler and left the city around the time when the Shaw Family fell¡­ You got together with Tyler as soon as the engagement with Harvey was called off.¡± ¡°Sounds like I used to be a cold, materialistic woman,¡± she said thoughtfully, feeling as though she had approached whoever had power. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re not that kind of person,¡± Sebastian argued. ¡°I¡¯ve read some news from the past, and it looks like I really loved Tyler. Did I marry him for his money, or¡­because I was in love with him?¡¯ He shot her aplicated look and said, ¡°Vicky, that¡¯s a question that you should ask yourself.¡± Chapter 65 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Vicky fell into silence. Sebastian had not been involved and only knew what he had been told, so he This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. could not know the details of what truly happened. After staying in the hospital for a week, Vicky was finally discharged. Tyler had not shown his face during that time nor had he interfered with what happened to Sasha, who would be locked up for quite some time, i Vicky and Tyler went back to treating each other like strangers; he rarely came home and she stopped delivering food to him. Enter title¡­ They seemed to have reached a consensus to wait for the remaining time to pass. While she recovered, Vicky familiarized herself with her work with Cece¡¯s help and was fully capable of running her studio. As a fashion designer, she opened a studio before the car ident, and Cece told her that the studio focused on designing clothes for celebrities. One day, Vicky arrived at her studio and received a call from Cece. ¡°Vicky, has the client referred by Director Collins contacted you yet?¡± Vicky was verifying the address and said, ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve already arranged a time to meet, and I¡¯m going there in a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done with work here. Do you need me to go with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she replied casually. ¡°The client values privacy and doesn¡¯t want others to see her. She specifically asked me to go alone.¡± Clients from the media often valued their privacy, and since Cece had met her fair deal of odd clients, she did not pay much attention to it. ¡°Sure. Call me if you need anything, then.¡± After ending the call, Vicky gathered her tools and headed out. Neon Club was the biggest clubhouse in Stoneford City where most wealthy individuals gathered and was only open to members. Vicky arrived and informed the host about her appointment. ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll need to call this in to confirm your appointment,¡± said the host. She stood by the side and said, ¡°Sure.¡¯ A few minutester, the host smiled at Vicky. ¡°Allow me to lead the way, Miss Shaw.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Meanwhile, Maria smirked viciously as she stared at her phone. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯ll make sure you regret crossing me!¡± She proceeded to make another call and said, ¡°Mary, are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes. Director Hachett is already drunk, and he¡¯s now waiting for his ¡®dream girl¡¯¡­¡± Maria narrowed her eyes dangerously. ¡°Get someone to guard the doors so she cant escape. Are the cameras in ce?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve adjusted them all and made sure that the screen is perfectly clear.¡± Maria chuckled with contentment. ¡°Once this is done, we¡¯re going to post photos of her in all kinds ofpromising positions. Let¡¯s see if Tyler will still keep her around then!¡± Chapter 66 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Vicky followed the host down the luxurious corridor. The client she was meeting was referred by Director Collins. Cece told Vicky that she had always been close with Director Collins and had provided customs for Director Collins¡¯s set. Vicky¡¯s designs were fashionable and won the hearts of countless actresses. Since they had all asked Director Collins where the customs came from, Director Collins had referred a lot of clients to Vicky in the past. Enter title¡­ As time went by, Vicky gathered arge connection and enough resources to open her own studio. She specified tailor-made services for female clients, targeting mainly actresses and some high-borndies. It was not odd for actresses to arrange a meeting in a clubhouse. The host stopped in front of a room and said, ¡°This is it, Miss Shaw.¡± Vicky thanked the host and knocked on the door before entering the room. A dozen people were drinking inside the room. The women were all dressed in revealing dresses and were leaning on the men seductively. ¡°President Hachett, have another drink with me. You¡¯re definitely going to forget about me once your dream girl arrives¡­¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man referred to as President Hachett was in his forties and seemed to have had a lot to drink. Pleased by what the woman said, he grabbed his ss and gulped the wine down. Vicky scowled at the sight before her as she did not know the appearance of her client and only knew that it was a female client with the surname¡¯ Packman¡¯. She looked around and asked, ¡°Is Miss Packman here?¡¯ The young woman next to President Hachett heard her voice and pushed President Hachett gently. ¡°President Hachett, is thisdy your dream girl? Oh my, she¡¯s pretty.¡± President Hachett looked up dazedly, and his eyes lit up when he spotted Vicky. The woman before him was even more alluringpared to the woman he liked. Meanwhile, Maria received a message from her friend and smirked ruthlessly. ¡°We got her.¡± The manager sitting next to Maria asked worriedly, ¡°Vicky Shaw is still Tyler¡¯s wife, and.Jf Tyler finds out¡­¡± Maria smiled. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve bribed Miss Packman, and she¡¯s waiting in another room. She¡¯ll only need to say that she got the room number wrong by one digit.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Still concerned, the manager said, ¡®The Sparks Family is struggling, and we¡¯re in Stoneford. If Tyler finds out that we did this, the Sparks won¡¯t help us at all¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Maria said smugly. ¡°My brother bought a lot ofpanies in the entertainment industry and though he was forced to leave in the end, he left behind his connections and influence to secure my career.¡± It was one of the main reasons why even the director did not dare to side with She when Maria bullied her on the set. It was easy to use the connection she had to make actresses do whatever she wanted, so Maria simply sat back leisurely and took a sip of wine. Chapter 67 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¡°Even if Tyler looks into this, he won¡¯t find out that I¡¯m the one who did it.¡± ¡°Do you have other ns?¡± asked the manager. ¡°Of course. After all, Tyler isn¡¯t that easily fooled.¡¯ Maria leaned onto the couchzily. ¡°She is reading her script with Jessica Packman in another room right now as we speak. She and Vicky might seem to be civilized with one another, but they both want the other to die. If Tyler finds out that Jessica is with She this entire time, what do you think he¡¯ll think of this?¡± The manager¡¯s face twitched. ¡°You want to sic She and Vicky against each other? She means a lot to Tyler, and he¡¯s probably going to just help cover what she did¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t cover everything. If Vicky ends up getting vited, Tyler will grow sick of She no matter how much he likes her. She wont matter as much to him from that point onward. Besides¡­¡¯ Maria turned to look at her manager. ¡°Do you take Vicky for someone you can easily bully?¡± Vicky was not someone to be reckoned years. She has to be capable to a certain extent. I don¡¯t mind if Vicky ends up swallowing a bigpany in Had. Since Tyler doesn¡¯t care about Vicky and usually sides the most important partners for Hart Corporation.¡± Maria studied her nails leisurely. ¡°They¡¯ve just signed the contract a few days away, and he¡¯s just having fun here. This man loves women, and since he¡¯s drunk had never seen a woman more beautiful, and whenpared to Vicky, even the woman of his dreams seemed ordinary. He could not even pay attention to what Vicky was saying and struggled to take his be back soon,¡± said Director Hachett as he then wiped off the drool on his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait here for a while? My name is Jason This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. introduction with his position to brag about how powerful and wealthy he was. Most women Vicky, however, did not budge at all and was disgusted by the look on his face. ¡°Thank you for offering, Mister Hachett, but it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wait outside,¡¯ she said before turning to leave. Jason could not possibly let such a rare beauty escape and darted up to grab Vicky¡¯s arm, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Don¡¯t go, prettydy. Just name your price.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened and she immediately shoved him aside.¡± Please have some self-respect, Mister Hachett.¡± Jason had been drunk earlier and came close to falling when he was shoved at. His expression darkened at the humiliation and said, ¡°Consider it an honor that I let you name your price. Know your ce!¡± Chapter 68 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 68 Chapter 68 The others in the room instantly quieted down and turned to look at Vicky. The woman next to Jason said, ¡® You should consider it an honor that Director Hachett is interested in you. What¡¯s the point in ying hard to get?¡¯ Another woman giggled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless hypocrites like that before. She probably wants to get more money out of this.¡¯ ¡°President Hachett, she¡¯s so ungrateful! You should teach her a lesson.¡± Jason was drunk from earlier and was easily provoked, so he darted up to grab Vicky by the wrist and raised his hand to p her. Since he was stumbling along and was slow in his motion, Vicky managed to dodge his assault and pped him across the face instead. p! within the This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Group who got whatever he wanted in the past years. Most women could only woman in public was an Jason roared, ¡°Someonee and pin this hurried over and pinned Vicky down. Unlike Jason, the bodyguards were professionally trained, and Vicky was instantly rendered b*tch. I can kill looked into his eyes. ¡°Mister Hachett, I¡¯m Tyler Hart¡¯s wife. Are you sure you want toy at the mention of Tyler¡¯s name. is Vicky Shaw. I¡¯m Tyler Hart¡¯s wife. You can ask authority, but since he was in Stoneford City, he would not dare to do whatever wife be seen here? Is that supposed to be a joke? You need to at least try to be convincing if you want to lie! Don¡¯t you know that Director Hachett knows Tyler Hart? Director Hachett, this woman walked right into this if she¡¯s Tyler Hart¡¯s wife, we can be your witnesses that Vicky was one-in-a-million beauty, and the fact that she pped him in public left Jason desiring her even more. Someone in the crowd suggested, ¡°Director Hachett, if you¡¯re worried, we¡¯ll stay here and record her. With the video, she won¡¯t dare to tell anyone about this, or we¡¯ll release the video to the inte. Let¡¯s see if she has the guts to challenge you again!¡± Jason was convinced. Once he had the video, it did not matter if Vicky was merely a random woman or Tyler Hart¡¯s wife; she would have no choice but to obey him even after this night, i Excited, Jason ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Pin her down against that couch. She wants to y hard to get? Let¡¯s see how she can keep that act up once I have my way with her in front of everyone!¡¯ Vicky paled and her chest heaved. ¡®If you dare to touch me, Tyler won¡¯t spare you!¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re Tyler Hart¡¯s wife?¡± sneered another person from the group. ¡°Everyone knows that She Young is his first love, and he¡¯s been wanting to get a divorce for the longest time! If he finds out that you slept with another man, he¡¯ll only be happy about it¡­ Director Hachett, you might be doing him a favor!¡± ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right! If Tyler Hart finds out about this, he might thank you, Director Hachett!¡± Chapter 69 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The people around them cheered along, and finally, Jason lost all sense of inhibition. Vicky was pinned against the couch, and the darkness inside the room threatened to swallow her whole. ¡°Let me go!¡± Vicky fought and struggled as she finally lost herposure. Smack! Smack! Jason pped her twice across the face and wiped his hands as he stared down at her swollen cheeks. Enter title¡­ ¡°Curse you! How dare you p me?! I¡¯ll make you regret this!¡± Vicky seemed to have lost all strength and stopped struggling in despair. Jason¡¯s anger was appeased when he assumed that she had given up on fighting and grinned with contentment. He waved his hand in dismissal at the bodyguards. ¡°You may let go now!¡± He slowly removed his belt and sneered, ¡°You should¡¯ve obeyed me from the start. If you did, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer at all.¡± He leaned closer eagerly, and the scent of liquor on his body filled her nose. Just as he was about to touch her, Vicky snatched a beer bottle from the table and mmed it against his head with all her might. Crash! The bottle shattered into pieces, and everyone was stunned by the sight. Blood scrolled down Jason¡¯s head as he slowly reached behind to touch his head. When he saw the blood on his hand, he turned to re at Vicky with bloodshot eyes and pped her across the face again. ¡°B*tch!¡± Vicky saw stars before her eyes. She wanted to knock Jason out, but since she had used up most of her strength in trying to escape, she did not manage to hit hard enough. Jason instantly lost all interest at this point. Overwhelmed by rage, he gritted his teeth and mmed his belt against Vicky. ¡°You b*tch! How dare you hit me?! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Jason roared hysterically. The others were stunned. After all, assaulting a woman waspletely different from murder. All the other women who had been adding fuel to the fire knew that Vicky was actually Tyler¡¯s wife. If Vicky was raped, they could ckmail her with the video and force her to keep everything a secret. However, if Vicky died, they would all suffer! Meanwhile, inside Hart Corporation¡¯s meeting room, Tyler was listening to the Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. managers as they reported the updates of thepany. Just then, his phone vibrated, to which the manager paused upon hearing the ringtone. Tyler nced down at his phone and saw Vicky¡¯s name on the screen. Chapter 70 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 70 Chapter 70 It had been some time since Vickyst called him. They had not spoken to one another since the day they put everything on the table. Tyler stared at his vibrating phone. Vicky always contacted him whenever she wanted something and would cast him aside as soon as he fulfilled his purpose. Instead of answering the phone, Tyler simply said to the manager, ¡¯ Carry on.¡¯ The manager nced at Tyler gingerly, noticing the dark expression on Tyler¡¯s face. He gulped and continued to report. Enter title¡­ Five minutester, someone knocked on the door hastily. Harry rushed into the office and whispered into Tyler¡¯s ear, ¡°Mister Hart, Missus Hart has been in an ident.¡± Everything felt like it hurt. Pain pierced through her from head to toe, and through the misery, Vicky regained consciousness. Still, she could hear a distant voice saying, ¡°Mister Hart, Missus Hart has suffered severe injuries. Though her bones are intact, she¡¯ll have a few scars after she recovers.¡± The sound of the conversation came to a sudden halt, and after a while, she saw a man walking over to her. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Unable to focus, she mumbled, ¡°Hurts¡­¡± Tyler scowled and turned to the doctor. ¡®Are there any painkillers?¡± The doctor hesitated and said, ¡®There are severe side effects for overdose in painkillers, and since Missus Hart has been in the hospital too frequently in Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. recent times, I don¡¯t think we should put her on any more painkillers¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Tyler said, ¡°Alright. You may go.¡± Once the doctor left, the room returned to silence and Tyler looked down to study her slim cheek. ¡°Rest. I¡¯ll handle everything else.¡± Vicky moved her lips to speak but could not bring herself to make a sound through the pain, so she closed her eyes once again. Vicky was severely injured mostly from being beaten with a belt. Jason had not shown any mercy at all. Had the people inside the room not been quick enough to report the issue to the manager, she might have been beaten to death. She did not get out of bed until one weekter, and throughout that period of time, Tyler came to visit her every day and would stay the night next to her. When Tyler headed for work, Nanny Paterson would take his ce to look after Vicky. She suffered different degrees of wounds all over her body and needed to apply ointment on all of them to prevent infection. Since the ointment was often applied at night, it was usually done by Tyler. Vicky tried to protest but eventually gave up. One day, Tyler arrivedter than usual because of work, so Vicky asked for Nanny Paterson¡¯s help to apply the ointment. However, they heard the sound of the door opening as soon as Vicky took off her hospital gown. Tyler was the only one who would enter the room without knocking. Nanny Paterson turned to look at the door and spotted Tyler walking over.¡± Mister Hart.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes in displeasure when he saw Nanny Paterson taking Vicky¡¯s clothes off. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Sensing the change in Tyler¡¯s mood, Nanny Paterson immediately exined. Chapter 71 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¡°Since you¡¯reter than usual, I thought I could help apply the ointment for Missus Hart¡­ I¡¯ll leave this to you now that you¡¯re here.¡± Nanny Paterson hurried outside after exining the situation. Vicky was the one who asked Nanny Paterson to help her with it. Though she was technically married to Tyler, they had not been intimate since she lost her memories. She could not get used to taking her clothes off in front of him. Tyler took off his jacket and went into the bathroom to wash his hands. He sanitized his hands before proceeding to apply the ointment to Vicky¡¯s wounds. Enter title¡­ His fingers were beautifully long, and she could distinctly feel his cold touch on her skin. Tyler immediately stopped when he felt Vicky twitch. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She looked down. ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡± She tried her best to regain herposure, but the blush on her face soon betrayed her. Tyler was a sharp man, and when he noticed the way she looked away and the blush on her face, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy. You used to get yourself injured on purpose so that I¡¯d apply ointment for you. Besides¡­we¡¯ve been married for three years. I¡¯ve seen every inch of you there is to see.¡± Without another word, Tyler continued to apply ointment to her wounds. He moved steadily, careful not to do anything out of line. He held onto the tube of ointment and his dark, brooding eyes were fixated on the wounds without making her ufortable. Tyler was an extremely handsome man with features that looked as though they had been carved into perfection, graced with a figure that rivaled that of models. His presence was majestic. With allbined, he attracted attention wherever he went. For a moment, Vicky came to an understanding that any woman would throw herself at this man¡¯s feet-even if he showed her the smallest act of kindness. The next day, Vicky turned on the television. ¡°Following the news that Hart Corporation had severed their partnership with Hachett Group, the chairman of Hachett Group, Mister Jason, has been involved in yet another scandal¡­¡± Hearing the familiar name, Vicky was stunned and stopped herself from changing the channel. She had not asked about Jason since the day of the incident. Though she did not know much about the business world, she did have a habit of reading the news and knew that Hart Corporation had just partnered with Hachett Group. The Hachett family was one of the top families in Had in terms of influence and financial power, so if the partnership was terminated, Hart Corporation would lose millions of dors. Vicky was not arrogant and would not allow herself to believe that Tyler had done this for his wife, whom he did not love, as she did not worth much in his eyes. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ording to why Vicky had wandered into Jason¡¯s room, Jessica exined that she typed the wrong room number and had re-sent the message as soon as she realized that, but all was toote by then. Vicky did not know if Jessica was telling the truth. Moreover, since she was still recuperating in the hospital, she had no energy to look into it. She had thought that she could investigate after she was discharged, so she was surprised to see the news report on the television. She listened to the news reporter exining the details and for a moment could not tell how she felt about it. i Meanwhile, in a certain room. The tension in the air rose as She looked at the man on the couch and exined hastily, ¡°Tyler, I have nothing to do with this!¡± Chapter 72 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The man before She leaned back against the couch elegantly as he drawled, ¡°She, you met with Jessica when the incident happened. Did you not know that Vicky was supposed to meet someone else?¡± ¡°I knew,¡± She blurted out of fear that Tyler would interrupt her. ¡°Our managers arranged for us to meet there to talk about the casting, and we just stayed there to get to know each other a little¡­because we¡¯re going to y good friends in the movie. I didn¡¯t have other ns, so I stayed back to chat with her while Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. going through the script. Enter title¡­ ¡°She said that her manager referred a really talented fashion designer to her, and the designer was supposed toe and take her measurements. She said that this designer has a unique fashion sense, so one would never see the same dress twice on a different person. ¡°Jessica told me to check out that designer and since I felt curious as well, I waited with Jessica. However, the designer didn¡¯t show up even past the arranged time. Jessica thought that the designer was just runningte and didn¡¯t pay attention to it until it was starting to gette. ¡°When Jessica tried to contact the designer, she realized that she got a number wrong when she gave the designer the room number. She immediately made a call to the designer, but the call didn¡¯t go through. We didn¡¯t realize what happened until we heard noises outside and went outside.¡¯ She had not expected something like this to happen when all she did was run the script with a fellow cast member, nor had she anticipated that Vicky was the fashion designer she had been waiting for. Darkness loomed over Tyler¡¯s face, and she could not see the expression on his face as he listened to She¡¯s exnation. Despite knowing Tyler for years, she still could not tell what he was thinking even in the present. After a while, Tyler said, ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve learned, your manager was the one who suggested to Jessica to meet there.¡± She froze and paled as she came to a realization. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t you¡­ believe me?¡± ¡°I only believe what I see.¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°So you think I asked Jessica to meet me there on purpose and got Jessica to type the room number with just one digit wrong?¡± She became increasingly hysterical as she spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s assume I did it. If Vicky went into the wrong room, she should¡¯ve been able to walk out of it as soon as she realized that it wasn¡¯t the right one. How can I manipte the people inside that room to hurt her?¡± ¡°If you looked into Jason¡¯s character and found out about where he might be, it¡¯s not hard to n all these,¡± Tyler said coldly. She was as pale as a ghost as she looked at the man before her. ¡¯ And you think that I did this?¡± Instead of answering her question, he asked, ¡°How have I been to you throughout the years, She?¡± Not knowing why he would ask such a question, she muttered dazedly,¡± You¡¯ve been good to me.¡± Indeed, Tyler had spoiled her throughout the years and would offer help whenever she needed it. Everyone thought that she was Tyler¡¯s first love, but she instinctively knew that he was in love with someone else before meeting her. She did not know who it was, and there was no evidence to prove that there was ever someone he liked, but She knew that he never truly loved her because he had remained distant despite how well he looked after her. If he loved her, he would have never broken up with her without hesitation when he was about to propose to her. As she was absorbed in her thought, Tyler said, ¡°Go apologize to Vicky when you have the chance. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± She¡¯s breath caught in her chest as she gaped in disbelief. Tyler ignored the expression on her face and stood up. ¡°I still have work to do, so I¡¯m going now Chapter 73 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Without giving She the chance to respond, Tyler opened the door and left the room. The cold wind rushed into the room, and She stood still as Tyler¡¯s voice echoed inside her head. ¡®How have I been to you throughout the years, She?¡¯ ¡®Go apologize to Vicky when you have the chance. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡¯ She chuckled darkly as though she was mocking herself for her foolishness. Someone knocked on the door to Vicky¡¯s ward, i Enter title¡­ Thinking that it was Cece, Vicky ced the remote controller in her hand.¡± Come in.¡± The door opened as a slim figure walked in with a bouquet. ¡°Miss Shaw, I heard that you were admitted into the hospital, so I came to pay you a visit.¡¯ Vicky narrowed her eyes when she saw the woman who came in. ¡°Miss Young?¡± Sure enough, it was She. Tyler had taken the initiative to inform her of the results of the investigation. She was with Jessica on the night of the incident, and Vicky only went into the room where Jason was in because Jessica typed the wrong room number. Every soul in Stoneford City knew how She felt about Tyler, and she only pleaded for Sasha the time before in hope that it would deepen the conflict between Tyler and Vicky. To She¡¯s bewilderment, the married couple seemed to have grown closer after that. Ever since Sasha was sent to prison, it became obvious that Tyler began to turn his attention to Vicky, and it was understandable for She to act as it would put her at a disadvantage if she allowed Tyler and Vicky to grow closer. She set the bouquet down by the window and said, ¡°Miss Shaw, I¡¯m very sorry about what happened¡­ I apologize.¡± She then proceeded to bow deeply. Vicky narrowed her eyes. Miss Young, are you¡­admitting that you caused the incident?¡± Something felt odd. If Vicky was assaulted, Tyler would have been disgusted by her and if the video of the event was posted on the inte, divorce was inevitable. Since She was with Jessica, it was natural for others to consider her the culprit. However, the entire n was not well-nned, and She would risk enraging Tyler if he found out that she was the one who did it. All in all, it did not seem to be something that She would do, but Vicky could not figure out who would have done such a thing. She lowered her gaze. ¡® All the evidence is on the table. Even if I want to deny it, I won¡¯t be able to. I might as well apologize.¡± 1 Vicky sensed that there was more to the story from She¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Young, are you trying to say that you didn¡¯t do it and that someone else framed you for it?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She smiled. ¡°No. I¡¯m just here to apologize. I know that an apology isn¡¯t enough to make up for the mistakes I¡¯ve made, but¡­¡± Chapter 74 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Vicky looked at She, but she did not seem angry at all. ¡°But what?¡± She met her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve secured your position as Missus Hart. I guess that¡¯s the silver lining.¡± Vicky paused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tyler has decided that I¡¯m a vicious woman who¡¯d do whatever it takes to get what I want, which contradicts the understanding, gentle character I¡¯ve built for myself over the years.¡¯ She smiled bitterly. ¡°All my hard work has been ruined. Miss Shaw, did you really think that Tyler would love a vicious woman like me?¡± Enter title¡­ Finally realizing what She was saying, Vicky asked, ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m behind all of this?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± She forced a smile. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Shaw, for securing your position.¡± She then turned to leave. Vicky watched as she turned and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy, Miss Young?¡± She stilled with her hand on the doorknob but did not turn around as Vicky¡¯s voice echoed in the room. ¡°To make up for what you did, Tyler has given up on a contract that could¡¯ve brought hispany millions of dors. He¡¯s beening to the hospital every day to take care of me and, on top of that, has to stay married to a woman he doesn¡¯t love. ¡°He¡¯s sacrificing a lot for your safety, Miss Young. Arent you at least a little touched?¡± She turned around and studied the pale look on Vicky¡¯s face, before saying sarcastically, ¡°Yeah! Tyler only asked me to apologize and didn¡¯t even ask that I bear responsibility for this. I should feel really touched.¡± Without another word, She turned and left. Shortly after She left, Tyler came in to find Vicky staring out of the window nkly. He walked over and asked, ¡°Any other request?¡± Hearing his voice, she turned around to look at him with an odd smile on her face. ¡°Oh, do I get to make requests again?¡± He did not respond. ¡°To keep me from seeking revenge on She, you¡¯ve lost a contract that cost you millions, and you also want to throw in another request that I get to make. Is it all worth it?¡± After a brief moment of silence, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t talk about the divorce again from now on, and you get to stay as Missus Hart.¡± Vicky had already guessed what might happen from what She said, so she This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. was not overly surprised by his suggestion. ¡°She said that I¡¯m good at this for managing to secure my position within such a short period. Tyler, hasn¡¯t it crossed your mind that I might be the one pulling the strings? M She had motives to do such a thing, but so did Vicky. After all, she ended up being the one who profited from it. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have done it,¡± he said calmly. She paused and thought to herself, ¡®Even She suspected me for pulling the strings, but he doesn¡¯t?¡¯ ¡°What makes you think that?¡± she asked. He looked into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about how you feel about me after you lost your memories, and all you¡¯ve been thinking is how to secure your gain before we eventually get a divorce. You wouldn¡¯t have taken such a big risk for my sake.¡± It was a big risk as Vicky¡¯s reputation could have been inplete ruin, and she would not have done this to herself to win over Tyler. 1 ¡°Looks like you are beginning to know me,¡± she said. ¡°You know that you won¡¯t be able to do a thing to She if I insist on siding with her. You¡¯ve gotten smarter ever since you lost your memories and know better than to act on impulse.¡± He paused for a few moments and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in dwelling over the past now that you don¡¯t remember a thing. If you don¡¯t go back to your old ways, there¡¯s no reason that we have to end this marriage.¡± Vicky froze at his words. Chapter 75 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡°H-Haven¡¯t you always wanted to divorce me so that you can marry She? ¡ö ¡°When did I say that?¡± asked Tyler. Vicky thought back to what happened in the past. Tyler did want to divorce her, and she still had the message from him that she received on the day of the ident. However, from what she could remember, he never mentioned anything about marrying She. She narrowed her eyes in confusion. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to marry her?¡± ¡°If I wanted to marry her, I wouldn¡¯t have married you,¡± he said coldly. Enter title¡­ ¡°But wasn¡¯t I the one who sabotaged your rtionship, forcing you to marry me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So She¡­should be the one you wanted to marry at the time, right?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡¯ ¡°But now¡ª¡± ¡°I would¡¯ve married She had you note into the picture. However, it¡¯s been three years and I no longer have a specific reason to marry her,¡± interjected Tyler before she could finish. Vicky caught on immediately. ¡¯So there was a specific reason that you wanted to Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. marry her.¡± ¡°Yes, but you ruined it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something like a political marriage, right?¡± He shot her a resigned look. ¡¯Shees from an ordinary family. She can¡¯t ¡°So why did you want to marry She, then?¡± His eyes lit up slightly at the memory. ¡°She ys the piano well.¡± Vicky jilted in shock as she remembered what she heard the other day outside the ward. ¡°Her hands are destroyed, and she can¡¯t y piano anymore,¡± she muttered. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­you don¡¯t want to marry her anymore? N ¡°That¡¯s a part of it,¡± Tyler said emotionlessly. ¡°On the other hand, I¡¯ve not been in touch with her since we were married, and after three years, even the deepest love will fade.¡± ¡°You wanted to marry her when she could y piano and lost interest when she couldn¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too heartless of you?¡± ¡°Would it be less heartless of me to give her hope even after I was married? ¡± he retorted. Vicky was instantly rendered speechless. Though Tyler was not entirely wrong, losing the interest in marrying a woman simply because she could no longer y piano seemed like something a womanizer would do. It was almost the same concept as a man losing interest in his wife because she was no longer young and beautiful. ¡°Tyler, have you ever loved She?¡± ¡°I love it when she ys the piano. Does that count?¡¯ ¡°(¡­suppose.¡± Any kind of love that started with an appreciation for the other person¡¯s talent, personality, or looks would be considered valid. However, Vicky could not help but feel like something was odd with the rtionship between Tyler and She. She studied his face and said, ¡°So? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t decide to continue this marriage simply because you wanted to repent for what She did out of guilt, right?¡± He narrowed his eyes darkly. After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡¯ Hart Corporation is growing, and it¡¯s not the time for scandals of a divorce.¡± Chapter 76 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Vicky knew that both She and she were set for failure the moment they fell for Tyler. He wanted to marry She, and after what Vicky did to She, his feelings for She faded as soon as she was deemed incapable of ying piano. Shocked by how cold he was, Vicky asked, ¡¯But if you don¡¯t want to marry She anymore, why¡­did you insist on divorcing me before I lost my memories?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Why?¡± he repeated sarcastically. ¡®You should ask yourself what you did.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± He stared down at her in contempt as memories came rushing back to him. ¡°Not remembering what you did doesn¡¯t mean that none of it ever happened. Take some time to consider if you still want a divorce.¡± you managed to punish those who bullied you. If you were only an ordinary woman, do Shaw¡¯, not only would she failed to seek justice for herself, but the powerful preyed on the weak, she weighed about as much team to treat Vicky, she soon recovered and no longer needed to apply ointment on her wounds every came to a sudden realization that she had been frequenting the hospital ever since reconsider if she wanted a divorce, but since she could get out of bed and no longer needed someone to apply ointment for her, she did not was giving her space to think, but she could not decide Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. might have insisted on the divorce because of something else that she was eventually sent home and Cece came to pick her up like the gleefully, ¡°Did you know, Vicky? That Jason guy who tried to make a move on you has been suffering a great ¡°Are you referring to the termination of the partnership between the Harts and the Hachett Family, or the rumors saying that he was cheating with his own sister-inw?¡± Vicky learned all these from the news. ¡°That¡¯s old news!¡± Cece chirped. ¡°Jason has been ying around because he knows he has power in Had and that no one can harm a hair on him, but¡­¡± She snorted. ¡°What goes around,es around. Someone had taken revenge on him a few days ago.¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Vicky repeated in surprise. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s all over the inte. They said that Jason killed a woman over a decade ago, but he went unpunished because of his influence in the country. That woman¡¯s younger sister underwent stic surgery¡­¡± Cece lowered her voice. ¡°To take revenge on Jason, this woman spent all her hours going through countless surgeries to look like Jason¡¯s type. She became so skilled in the art of seduction that Jason fell head over heels for her. He even calls her his dream girl and a while back, his ¡®dream girl¡¯ finally agreed to sleep with him. Eventually¡­¡± Cece paused. Curious, Vicky asked, ¡®What happened? Did she kill him?¡¯ Chapter 77 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t killed. He was¡­cut down there.¡± Vicky did not realize what she meant until a few momentster. ¡°Are you saying that he is no longer a whole man?¡± Cece giggled. ¡°Yeah! I heard that this guy is a womanizer, and it¡¯s probably worse than death for him to be able to see beautiful women but not be able to do anything to them! It¡¯s a good thing that he has a son now, or he¡¯d be childless for the rest of his life!¡± Vicky despised Jason and did not feel any sympathy for him. Frankly, she was extremely d that he would no longer be able to hurt another woman. Overjoyed to hear such great news on the day she was discharged from the hospital, Vicky said, ¡°I know a new restaurant that makes great food. Come! I¡¯ll buy you lunch.¡± Cece¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Sure!¡± Vicky handed her belongings to Nanny Paterson and took Cece to the restaurant she mentioned. Since it was lunch hour, the restaurant was packed with customers. them with ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you our members?¡± ¡°We¡­are not.¡± tables are reserved,¡± the waiter said politely. ¡°Please be sure Vicky had been in the restaurant with Tyler a few times when they were at peace, but she had never had to make walked in and the waiter immediately ignored Vicky to greet know if you have a ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you our members?¡± the women handed the waiter a membership waiter smiled. ¡°Please ¡°They don¡¯t have any reservations either. Why do they get to go inside?¡± Cece blurted out. Though still polite, the waiter¡¯s tone wasced with contempt. ¡°We prioritize members. Please visit us another day.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cece¡¯s expression darkened at the difference in treatment but was stopped by Vicky just as she tried to argue with the waiter. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just go to a different restaurant.¡¯ 1 ¡°Even restaurants treat people differently nowadays.¡± Cece pouted. As they were about to leave, the main door of the restaurant opened again. A tall, handsome-looking man walked in with a young woman. ¡°Tyler, this restaurant is packed every day, and it¡¯s really hard to get a table here¡­¡± Chapter 78 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Cece was the first to notice and instinctively tried to block Vicky¡¯s sight so she would not see Tyler with another woman. ¡°Vicky, since they don¡¯t have a table for us here, let¡¯s just go somewhere else.¡± Just then, Maria spotted Vicky as Vicky naturally stood out from the crowd. She nced over and immediately realized what happened when she saw the way Vicky was cast aside by the waiter. Maria smirked viciously and raised her voice as she put on a confused expression, ¡°Oh? Tyler, isn¡¯t that¡­Vicky? Vicky, why are you here? Are you here to dine with your friend?¡¯ no one would raise their voices, so Maria¡¯s voice echoed distinctly inside the eyes instantly focused on ignored them and walked Cece could block her sight, and judging from the grin on Maria¡¯s waiter and said pretentiously, ¡¯Is this how you run a restaurant? Don¡¯t you know what ¡®firste, first serve¡¯ means? Since they¡¯re here first, you should give them a table. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to skip them and serve someone who We ept customers with reservations and members only. These twodies aren¡¯t our members, and they didn¡¯t make ¡°But we don¡¯t have a reservation. Does that mean we can¡¯t dine here as at Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart¡­doesn¡¯t need any reservation. We hand, and restaurants that had a membership system installed would have their waiters a membership to enter certain venues, Tyler only needed to show appropriate. Why don¡¯t you The waiter frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to discriminate against these twodies, but rules are rules. The rules are set and implemented in all our branches across the globe, so¡­¡± The manager¡¯s attention was caught as there were customers lining up outside the restaurant, so he walked over. ¡°What is happening?¡¯ This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The waiter immediately exined the situation. The manager nced at Tyler, before turning to look at Vicky, paling when he saw her face. ¡°Missus Hart, are you here to dine with your friend?¡¯ Vicky paused for a moment and nodded. ¡°This is Missus Hart, so she doesn¡¯t need a membership or a reservation to enter,¡± said the manager humbly before turning to Tyler. ¡°Will Mister Hart and Missus Hart be dining together, or¡­¡± ¡°Vicky, there¡¯s something I need to talk to Tyler about in private. You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡± Chapter 79 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¡°You may proceed, Miss Sparks,¡¯ replied Vicky nonchntly. The manager, a perceptive man, immediatelyprehended the situation and asked, ¡®Missus Hart, would you prefer a room or a table by the window? R ¡°By the window, please.¡± The manager immediately led the way. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Vicky had not spoken a single word with Tyler, and the two had not bothered looking at one another. Once they arrived at the table, the manager immediately apologized. ¡°I am deeply sorry, Missus Hart. That waiter has just started working here and has offended you¡­¡± He then turned to the waiter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Missus Hart? Get over here and apologize!¡± tears gathered in his eyes when he realized who Vicky was. When lectured by the manager, the waiter bowed deeply and said, ¡°Missus Hart, I¡¯m so was looking down on them earlier, apologize, but Vicky did picking up the sighed a breath of relief when they realized she was not going to hold has something to talk about with that woman,¡± said Cece out of concern that Vicky would be upset. I just think that what Tyler said at Vicky in confusion. ¡°What did Mister Hart at her. ¡°If I¡¯m not If this carries on, their reputation will soon be in the dust and they¡¯ll be you customers, right? This is a sorry excuse for ¡°That¡¯s not right, Cece.¡± 1 ¡°Huh? Why so?¡± ¡°You heard what the waiter said, right? This is a global chain restaurant, and if they were going to be out of business because of this rule, that would¡¯ve happened a long time ago. ¡°Stoneford City is ranked within the top ten hub cities of the world, and thepetition here is fierce. Do you really think that this restaurant would be able to open a branch here if they don¡¯t have the ability to survive here?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cece¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. ¡°As good as their food might be, they still won¡¯t survive if they offer horrible service, right?¡± ¡® ¡°Why is it horrible?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t give us a table at first and only did so when they found out that you were Missus-¡± Cece was a sharp young woman and instantly realized the w in her logic. Chapter 80 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¡°Vicky, are you trying to say that this restaurant isn¡¯t open for people like us? ¡ö Vicky nodded. ¡°Why else would they implement a rule to prioritize members? The membership system is meant to filter customers so that people who failed to fulfill certain requirements would stoping here. ¡°This restaurant targets not only wealthy people but customers of high status as well. They might anger some people during this process, but most of their customers would appreciate this. If you¡¯re a prince, will you be happy if they let a commoner dine in the same restaurant as you do?¡± Cece finally came to a realization. ¡°I get it. Different social circles don¡¯t blend¡­and to dine with people of lower status would disconcert them.¡± ¡°The higher their status, the more need they¡¯d feel to distinguish themselves from others, and people aren¡¯t equal in their eyes. They want to feel superior because they are. Ordinary people consider prices when they buy something, but when rich people buy brand-named products, they do so to emphasize their status.¡± 1 Vicky nced around her and said, ¡°The so-called ¡®customer service standards¡¯ that we know are limited by our own experience, and rich people might find this pleasant because this separates them frommoners.¡± i dishes were served This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. their lunch, and neither Tyler nor Maria was seen walking out of the private room even after again and offered her a membership card aspensation, which she walked out of the restaurant, Cece whispered, ¡°We¡¯re noting back to this ce again, might need this somewhere in passed, and Vicky received another request for tailor-made what happened with Jason, Vicky had established a rule to not ept requests from anonymous customers as she learned from her previous experience this time was a high-statusdy who was supposed to be handled by Cece, but Vicky took be held at the famed Eden the servant her purpose of visit, she was guided seat, Miss Shaw. I¡¯ll get Miss ¡°Alright,¡± replied Vicky politely. Vicky sat on the couch and studied ¡°Woof, woof!¡¯ Something darted toward her and barked. Vicky looked down and spotted a gigantic white dog that was half her size, and since she did not know much about dogs, she could not tell its breed. The dog seemed to be extremely wary of strangers and would not stop barking and growling at her. She scowled but did not chase it away or move since she knew that the dog was the pet of the house owner. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± The dog grew increasingly vicious as, all of a sudden, it leaped into the air. Before she could react, it bit her, and she instinctively shoved the dog aside at the sharp pain on the back of her hand. The dog relentlessly tried tounch itself at her. She looked down at the wound on her hand and narrowed her eyes dangerously, before kicking the dog in the stomach as hard as she could. Chapter 81 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 81 Chapter 81 The attacking dog whimpered when Vicky¡¯s foot mmed against its stomach, sending it mmed against the table. A young woman walking down the stairs saw what happened, and her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Fluffy!¡± She immediately hurried over and held the dog in her arms. ¡°Fluffy, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay? The vet¡­ Call the vet!¡± The young woman shouted frantically. Enter title¡­ The vet hurried over a few minutester to check on the dog and said,¡± Your dog is fine, Miss Simmons.¡± ¡°But Fluffy is in so much pain that he can¡¯t stand up¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just frightened,¡± the vet exined. Reassured by the doctor, Mandy finally rxed and turned to look at Vicky angrily. ¡°Were you the one who kicked Fluffy?!¡± Vicky lifted her injured hand and said, ¡°Miss Simmons, your dog bit me, and I had no choice but to fight back to prevent myself from getting bitten again ¡°I asked if you kicked Fluffy!¡± shrieked Mandy, interjecting Vicky. Mandy red daggers at Vicky as though she had injured her parents instead of This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. her dog. ¡°How dare you hurt my pet?! Kneel and apologize to Fluffy until he forgives you!¡± Vicky stood her ground. Mandy¡¯s voice grew sharper and louder as shemanded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?! I¡¯m asking you to apologize to Fluffy! Kneel before Fluffy! Right. Now! Or I¡¯ll make sure you suffer for this!¡± Vicky realized that the woman before her was no doubt a spoiled, stubborn woman. She knew it was useless to reason with these kinds of people since these people often did not know right from wrong. Her family must have treated her like a princess. ¡°Your dog bit my hand. Do you n onpensating me now, or should we call our respectivewyers here to resolve this via the legal procedures? ¡± Vicky asked calmly. Mandy was bbergasted that someone would dare speak to her in such a manner. Mandy had always loved dogs and treated her pets as though they were her children. Her dog lived a better life than most people and was allowed to do whatever it wanted. Whenever the dog would bark at the servants, the servants would be required to kneel and apologize to it, and Mandy would never keep it on a leash as she felt that putting her dog on a leash restricted its¡¯ freedom. A few days ago, the dog bit a child living nearby. However, not only had she not apologized, but she even shouted at the child for scaring her dog and said that the child deserves being bitten, before demanding that the child apologize. ¡°You hurt my Fluffy, and you wantpensation?! Fine, here¡¯s your across the face. Vicky dodged it with a frown, which provoked Mandy further. Mandy¡¯s face twisted in anger as she roared, ¡°You b*tch, how dare you dodge it?! Do you know what it means to cross me?!¡¯ Chapter 82 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Vicky knew she could not reason with such an overbearing woman and thus ignored her to leave. Mandy, assuming Vicky was trying to run, snarled through gritted teeth, ¡± You want to run away after all the things you said?! Dream on!¡± She then raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Someone,e and pin her down! I¡¯m going to teach this shameless woman a lesson!¡± The servants shot one another anxious looks, and no one dared to move. One of the servants said hesitantly, ¡°Miss Simmons, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Enter title¡­ Mandy had always been wilful and arrogant. She would often scold or beat the servants, who could only put up with her for the high sry that came with the jobs. However, Vicky was not a servant and might not tolerate Mandy. Mandy scanned Vicky from head to toe before she scoffed. ¡°Why are you scared of her? She¡¯s just a no-name fashion designer.¡± Mandy and her family had been living overseas and had recently returned. She did not know Vicky but instinctively assumed that she was not a woman of high status from the way she dressed. ¡°Besides, what does it matter if she has someone to back her up? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a single soul out there who¡¯d dare to cross the Simmons family!¡± The Simmons family was one of the biggest families in Zendonia, and as ady of this family, she had nothing to fear and knew she could easily crush Vicky. Mandy nced at Vicky and narrowed her eyes enviously when she had a good look at Vicky¡¯s face and thought, ¡®I should¡¯ve kept a cat instead to scratch this woman¡¯s face!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of wh*res like you. You have no skills but wander around wealthy people, hoping to find yourself a sugar daddy using that face of yours¡­¡± She scanned Vicky in contempt. ¡°You even tried to seduce my man!¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°I seduced your man? Miss Simmons, do you have the wrong person?¡± ¡°Did you really think I didn¡¯t see you? You went to talk to Ken by the gate on purpose, trying to seduce him!¡± Vicky had thought that it was a trap but soon came to a realization after hearing what Mandy said. She did see a man walking out of the mansion when she entered the gate. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The man seemed extremely upset, and all Vicky did was nod at him politely. However, she noticed that the man dropped his car key, so she called out to him. The man took the car key back and thanked her before leaving. Vicky did not think much of it and would have forgotten about it had Mandy not brought it up. Mandy used her of seducing a man, even though all she did was say a few words to him. Knowing that there was no point in arguing, Vicky took out her phone instead of trying to exin herself. Mandy watched as Vicky made the call and assumed that she was calling a lover for help. ¡®That¡¯s right. Women who look like this must have a wealthy lover or two for her to be working for members of the elitemunity!¡¯ Mandy thought to herself and sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s see who will risk crossing the Simmons family for your sake!¡± Chapter 83 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Half an hourter, Vicky and Mandy arrived at the police station. ¡¯Hah! Here I thought you have someone powerful to back you up! I¡¯m so disappointed,¡± Mandy mocked in contempt. She shot Vicky a vicious re and smirked. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you are so dead!¡± Since the incident took ce in Mandy¡¯s house, she took advantage of it and began to twist the truth. ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. This woman is the fashion designer I hired, and upon arriving at my house, she took an interest in my fiance and tried to seduce him. My fiance didn¡¯t even bother looking at her, Enter title¡­ which provoked her, so she vented her anger on my dog and kicked him in the stomach! i ¡°As if that¡¯s not enough, she bit her hand on purpose and tried to use my dog of biting her¡­ You can call my house vet here, and he can prove that this woman kicked my dog¡­ Oh! All my servants saw her as well!¡± The blood on Vicky¡¯s hand was so obvious that Mandy knew better than to deny whatever happened. Instead, she decided to point all the me at Vicky, since the doctors and the servants all worked for her and she had control over all the evidence. On the other hand, Vicky could not prove her innocence. Just as Mandy was about to make more usations, a handsome young man walked in wearing a pair of sses. A pout immediately appeared on Mandy¡¯s face as soon as she spotted the man. ¡°Scott, you¡¯re finally here¡­ Someone bullied me! You know that I¡¯m straightforward and can¡¯t scheme or plot against anyone. This woman is framing me¡­¡± Scott scowled and turned to look at Vicky, only to freeze in shock when he saw Vicky¡¯s face. ¡®Missus Hart?¡± Vicky, not recognizing Scott, asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you know me?¡± He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met you before when you and your husband appeared at the Mills¡¯ party.¡± Scott was awyer, and Mandy would always call for his help whenever she was in trouble. Scott shot Mandy a look and said, ¡°Mandy, this is Missus Hart. Tyler Hart¡¯s wife.¡± Mandy¡¯s breath caught in her throat. ¡°T¡ªTyler Hart¡¯s wife?¡± In the hospital, the doctor gave Vicky the vine for rabies and began to sanitize her wound while Scott and Mandy waited in the same room. Mandy used Vicky hysterically, ¡°Scott, this woman tried to seduce Ken, and she vented her anger by kicking my Fluffy when she knew she failed. Heck, she even bit herself and used Fluffy of biting her¡­ My goodness! I¡¯ve never seen such a hypocrite! My Fluffy is still in pain, and you can go see for yourself. I¡¯m not lying!¡± ¡°But Missus Hart said that your dog bit her, and she only fought back to protect herself,¡± said Scott. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Mandy gasped dramatically and widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Fluffy before. How can a timid dog like him bite someone?!¡¯ After a few moments of silence, Scott turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Missus Hart, you and Mandy both have different views on what happened, so we¡¯ll need proof to find the truth. Can you provide anything to prove that Mandy¡¯s dog bit you?¡± Vicky looked at her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure the bite mark of a dog is different from a human¡¯s bite mark, and the saliva sample on the wound should be able to distinguish the two either.¡± 2 Scott kept his eyes on Vicky and continued, ¡°Your wound has already been treated¡­so I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to find out now, will we?¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s precisely why you brought me to the This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. hospital, right?¡± Chapter 84 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Scott smiled. ¡°Missus Hart, your hand is injured. Whether or not you were bitten by a dog, you had to be treated. If you insist on thinking that I brought you here to get rid of the evidence¡­ Well, I can¡¯t change your mind. ¡ö Scott was a famedwyer and was more than capable of answering her question without admitting to anything. Vicky looked at him. ¡¯So, how are you going to resolve this, Mister Simmons?¡± Enter title¡­ ¡°Missus Hart, that dog has been punished, so I guess you can say we¡¯re even. Why don¡¯t we all makepromises and just call this a day?¡± Scott¡¯s tone was both gentle and forceful as he purposefully avoided mentioning Vicky¡¯s injury. 1 Vicky knew that she would have been forced to apologize to Mandy had she not been Tyler¡¯s wife. Before she could say anything, however, she heard a cold voice from behind her. ¡°My wife is injured, as I suppose your pet is. Do you honestly think that your dog and my wife are on the same level, Mister Simmons?¡± 1 The three immediately turned around and saw a man standing by the door. He was dressed in a ck suit, and his eyes scanned the room in a way that sent chills down their spines. Tension rose in the air, and Scott cowered slightly when he saw Tyler but immediately recovered. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± Tyler walked over to Vicky to check on her injury. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She was stunned for a moment but immediately shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. now.¡± After confirming that her wound was treated, he turned his attention back to Scott. ¡°Mister Simmons, did I understand what you said correctly?¡± Though Scott knew Vicky, he also knew that her rtionship with Tyler had been horrible as rumors of their divorce had never been far from his ears. This was why Vicky did not intimidate him and only chose to let Vicky go to avoid causing a scene. If it was someone else who was bitten by Mandy¡¯s dog, they would have never bothered arguing about who was wrong. ¡°Mister Hart, Mandy and Missus Hart are both saying different things. Missus Hart has no witnesses, and Mandy¡¯s witnesses are all people who work for us, so they don¡¯t truly count. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to get them both to ¡°So you think the wound on my wife¡¯s hand was caused by herself and not your dog?¡± Tyler questioned sharply. He did not ask Vicky about what happened as though he had alreadyprehended the entire situation. Scott paled slightly. ¡°Missus Hart said that she was bitten by the dog, but Mandy said Missus Hart bit herself¡­ There¡¯s no way to tell who¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Tyler looked at Vicky and said, ¡°Vicky, tell them: Did you bite yourself, or were you bitten by the dog?¡± She met his dark eyes, and her heart instantly started to race. ¡°Miss Simmons¡¯ dog bit me.¡± Tyler nodded and turned to look at Scott and Mandy. ¡°She said that your dog bit her.¡± ¡°And what she said has to be true?¡± Mandy argued. Tyler interrupted her and said, ¡°Yes, because she¡¯s Missus Hart, the wife of Tyler Hart.¡± Vicky jolted in shock, and both Scott and Mandy were stunned. Chapter 85 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 85 Chapter 85 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Even when she found out that Vicky was Tyler¡¯s wife, Mandy was only shocked for a few moments. She did not fear Vicky as everyone knew that Tyler loved She, not his wife. Mandy would have held back if she was facing She but saw no point in showing any respect to a wife who was not loved by her husband. It was out of her respect for Tyler that they did not ask Vicky to apologize, so she would have never agreed to apologize to Vicky. However, seeing how Tyler was treating Vicky, Mandy realized that she had been wrong. Enter title¡­ ¡°Apologize to my wife right now and hand that beast over. Out of respect for the Simmons family, I can let this go.¡± Scott had interacted with Tyler in the past and knew his temperament, so he immediately made his decision. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll have my men bring you that dog ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Tyler said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent my men to take the dog.¡± 1 Mandy paled and shouted, ¡°No way! Scott, Fluffy is family. You can¡¯t hand him over to them!¡± Scott interrupted her and said, ¡°Mandy, apologize to Missus Hart!¡± Seeing how her brother¡¯s attitude shifted, Mandy stomped in frustration.¡¯ She was the one who seduced my fiance and injured my Fluffy. I¡¯ll never apologize to her!¡± Tyler scowled coldly. ¡°Not only has Miss Simmons allowed her pet to bite my wife, but she¡¯s now defaming my wife, too. Mister Simmons, what are you going to do about this?¡± Scott¡¯s expression darkened and raised his arm to p Mandy across the face. Smack! Mandy, apologize to Missus Hart right now!¡± he roared. Mandy covered her swollen cheek in disbelief. ¡°Scott, how dare you hit me?! I haven¡¯t been pped in my entire life, not even by my parents! How dare you?!¡± Mandy had never suffered for a single moment in her life. She shouted hysterically, ¡°Dream on! I¡¯m not apologizing to this b*tch, even if it means the death of me!¡± She ran out of the room, and Scott narrowed his eyes dangerously. Though Mandy might be foolish, he knew better, so he took a deep breath and took a deep bow at Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Missus Hart. I¡¯ll make sure that we make this right.¡± He then hurried out to find Mandy. Once Mandy and Scott left, silence returned to the room. Vicky looked at the man beside her and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You keeping back to the hospital, and as your husband, it¡¯s only natural for me to find out at once. Otherwise, you might use me of failing as a husband again.¡± After a few moments of silence, she said, ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡± Without Tyler¡¯s help, it would already be ideal for her to leave without being punished, and she could never dream of receiving an apology. Tyler walked out expressionlessly, and Vicky followed closely behind. Once they reached the car, Tyler opened the door. Before he got in, he turned to look at Vicky. Chapter 86 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Knowing what the look on Tyler¡¯s face meant, Vicky got into the car. Harry, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, greeted her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Missus Hart. I¡¯ve already sent awyer over to the police station, and I¡¯ll handle this incident.¡± Tyler went into the car next to Vicky and once the door closed, Harry started driving. Unable to hold her curiosity back, Vicky asked, ¡°How¡­did you find out about this?¡± Enter title¡­ ¡°One of Mister Hart¡¯s business partners stayed in Eden Resort as well and went to Mandy to see what happened when he saw a police car. That gentleman happens to know you, Missus Hart, so he immediately gave us a call.¡± Upon being notified of the incident, Tyler ordered Harry to look into it, so they were informed of every detail before arriving. Vicky looked up and stole a nce at Tyler, noticing the cold, expressionless mask on his face. She wanted to say something but decided against it under the pressure of his presence. The car soon arrived back at the mansion, and Tyler went down before opening the car door for Vicky. Knowing that he did so because her hand was injured, Vicky muttered, ¡¯ Thank you.¡± Wordlessly, Tyler went into the mansion and strode straight back to his study without so much as a nce at Vicky. For whatever reason, she could tell he was angry. Since it was only four in the afternoon, she assumed that Tyler set his work aside to go to her rescue, i ¡®Have I caused him trouble again?¡¯ she thought to herself, unable to put a finger on the emotions that she felt. At night, Tyler did not go downstairs for dinner, so Nanny Paterson sent the food into the study instead. He seemed extremely busy and had not returned to the bedroom for the rest of the night, i ¡­ 1 The next day, Vicky was preparing breakfast when Nanny Paterson hurried over. ¡°Missus Hart, there are three people out there wanting to meet with you and Mister Hart¡­ They said they¡¯re from the Simmons family.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes slightly and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go ask Tyler toe downstairs. Bring them in.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Vicky went to the study and knocked on the door. The door opened and Tyler appeared before her, his hair still dripping with water. She assumed that he had just taken a shower. He lowered his gaze at her and said, ¡°What?¡± ¡®People from the Simmons family are here and said they want to see us.¡± The look in his eyes darkened, but he did not seem surprised at all. ¡°Alright, ¡± he said before closing the door. Vicky stood before the door for a little while longer and headed down the stairs. Her guests were sitting on the couch and all stood when they saw Vicky.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡®Missus Hart.¡± Two young men greeted Vicky politely in unison. One of them was Scott, whom she had met the day before, and the other was Eric, whom she had seen a few times when she was admitted to the hospital the time before. Chapter 87 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Eric was Sebastian¡¯s friend and seemed to have known Vicky for a long time, but Vicky did not remember much about him. Scott shoved at the young woman who had remained silent next to him.¡± Mandy, go on.¡± Mandy¡¯s eyes seemed swollen, and she looked extremely tired as she reluctantly apologized to Vicky. ¡¯Missus Hart, I was wrong for what I did yesterday. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± Before Vicky could respond, they all heard a voiceing from the stairway. ¡°If someone chops your hand off and apologizes to you afterward, will you forgive Enter title¡­ her, Miss Simmons?¡± Eric, Scott, and Mandy all paled in unison. Dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers, Tyler stepped down the stairs elegantly. His eyes were steady and calm, but his words brought chills to their spines. Scott had not expected Tyler to be so angry about the incident. Sure enough, he was. Scott received a call from old Master Simmons the night before, who shouted at him relentlessly and gave him an ultimatum. ¡°If you can¡¯t appease Tyler Hart¡¯s anger, leave Mandy be and let her suffer the consequences alone! She kept causing trouble even back when she was overseas and was chased out of the country after crossing a powerful family over there¡­ ¡°It¡¯s only been a short while since she came back, and now, she¡¯s crossed Tyler Hart?! If this sister of yours keeps causing us trouble, I¡¯ll have her denounced!¡± Mandy was Scott¡¯s sister, and Scott would always take care of whatever mess she made. The two had been living overseas most of their lives until Mandy drove under intoxication and injured a member of an extremely wealthy family. Scott did not have the ability to deal with the family and was left with no option but to run back to Stoneford City with his sister. Eric, on the other hand, was their cousin. To resolve the conflict, Scott called Eric along, hoping that he could help to begN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. for mercy as he was the only one who knew Vicky in person. Just then, their expressions darkened at Tyler¡¯s words, sensing that Tyler meant to demand Mandy¡¯s arm in return for what she did to Vicky. ¡®Vicky was just bitten by a dog, and he wants to chop Mandy¡¯s hand off? Isn¡¯t that too much?!¡¯ Scott thought to himself and cursed inwardly for Tyler¡¯s ruthlessness. However, he did not dare to cross someone feared by even old Master Simmons, especially when the fault was with Mandy¡¯s dog to begin with. He immediately regained hisposure and said to Mandy, ¡°Mandy, get on your knees and apologize!¡± Mandy sobbed. ¡°Scott¡­¡± ¡°Kneel!¡± interjected Scoff gruffly. He always spoiled Mandy and would resolve whatever problem she caused. Mandy had never seen her brother in such a state before, and since Tyler threatened to cut her hand off, she shivered as fear triumphed over her resentment toward Vicky. Thus, she kneeled before Vicky. Eric, who had remained quiet the entire time, spoke in a gentle voice,¡± Mister Hart, Missus Hart, we¡¯re deeply sorry for what happened yesterday. I know that no apology would make up for what Missus Hart has suffered¡­¡± He paused, before continuing, ¡°Mandy is still young, and without her arm, her whole life will be ruined. We could break her arm instead as a punishment to give her a chance to repent for her mistakes¡­ 1 ¡°Mister Hart, Missus Hart, what do you think?¡± If an arm was broken, it could recover in a matter of months. On the other hand, if her hand was severed, she would be ruined and iplete for the rest of her life. Both Scott and Mandy snapped their heads around and gaped at Eric in disbelief. They had called him here to beg for mercy and could not understand why they needed to break Mandy¡¯s arm when she already kneeled and apologized. Vicky was stunned as well, but Tyler¡¯s devilish voice rose again. Chapter 88 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¡¯It¡¯s settled, then. I¡¯ll let this go out of my respect for the Simmons family.¡± Mandy, Eric, and even Vicky were shocked by his words. Vicky had thought that what Tyler said was nothing but a threat and did not expect him to mean it. Tyler reached the bottom of the stairs as he spoke and walked over to Vicky. ¡°Do you have any other demands?¡± Since breaking one¡¯s arm was already an extremely harsh punishment, she said, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Enter title¡­ Tyler looked away and muttered, ¡°As for that beast of yours¡­¡¯ Eric instantly said, ¡°You may deal with it however you please.¡± ¡°Since Miss Simmons is its owner, I don¡¯t see a point in getting an outsider to handle it,¡± Tyler said calmly. Eric was a smart man and immediately realized what Tyler meant. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have Mandy beat that dog to deathter.¡± Tyler had sent his men to take the dog away the day before to put it down. Scott did not mind what Tyler might do to the dog as his sister¡¯s life mattered most, but he never expected Tyler to demand that Mandy kill the dog with her own hands. Breaking Mandy¡¯s arm and asking her to beat her own pet to death was not something Scott was willing to ept, and he blurted out, ¡°Mister Hart, that beast had made a mistake and you can deal with it however you want, but Mandy has been keeping it for years! Isn¡¯t asking her to beat it to death too cruel?¡± Tyler looked upzily. ¡°It¡¯s a senior¡¯s responsibility to educate their juniors. If you think that this is cruel, why didn¡¯t you keep a short leash on the pet and allow it to bite someone?¡± Scott¡¯s expression darkened. Tyler seemed to be referring to the pet, but the mention of ¡®seniors¡¯ and ¡® juniors¡¯ was meant to mock Scott for not controlling Mandy. Scott opened his mouth to argue but was immediately interrupted by Eric. ¡¯ You¡¯re absolutely right, Mister Hart. We¡¯ll do whatever you say. Do you wish to watch as we deal with the dog, Mister Hart, Missus Hart?¡± Tyler turned to Vicky. ¡°Do you want to watch?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Though she did not like the dog that bit her, she knew it was its keeper¡¯s fault that it lost control, so she did not wish to witness such a gory scene. ¡°Alright, then,¡± said Tyler before making a call to make arrangements. Once the call ended, he said to Eric, My assistant will take you to that beastter, and he¡¯ll watch as you deal with it.¡± Eric shot Scott a look, and the two immediately dragged Mandy out. As soon as they were out of the mansion, Scott exploded and shouted, ¡¯ Eric, do you not know why I called you here?! How could you propose to break Mandy¡¯s arm? Are you insane?!¡± Eric shot Mandy a nce expressionlessly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Tyler Hart said? He wants Mandy¡¯s hand! Did you think that was just a joke? ¡°All that dog did was bite Vicky, and it¡¯s not like the injury was that severe. Isn¡¯t it enough for Mandy to kneel and let him do whatever he wants with the dog? It¡¯s too much for him to ask to break Mandy¡¯s arm!¡± Scott roared. Chapter 89 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Eric sneered. ¡°That¡¯s too much? Once you know what Tyler Hart is capable of, you will know what it means to be ¡®too much¡¯.¡± Mandy sobered and muttered, ¡°Eric, are you under that b*tch, Vicky Shaw¡¯s spell as well? You kept siding with them and even agreed to break my arm¡­ Just you wait! I¡¯m telling Grandpa!¡¯ Eric did not bother arguing with Mandy and took out his phone to call old Master Simmons right away. The call was immediately answered and old Master Simmons said hoarsely, ¡°Eric, how was it?¡¯ Enter title¡­ Eric put his phone on speaker and said, ¡°Tyler Hart wants Mandy to kill her dog and wants us to break one of her arms.¡± Old Master Simmons was instantly relieved. ¡°Eric, it¡¯s a good thing that you are here, otherwise, not only will Mandy lose her arm, she will drag the entire family down with her!¡¯ Feeling extremely frustrated at old Master Simmons¡¯s words, Mandy screamed, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not the one who bit Vicky Shaw¡¯s hand and Tyler wants to break my arm! Isn¡¯t that too much to ask?! Vicky is just the daughter of a fallen family and Tyler doesn¡¯t even like her. He only did this to bully our family into obeying him¡­¡± Before she could finish, old Master Simmons interrupted her and shouted,¡¯ you still feel no remorse for what you did! Do whatever Tyler Hart asks you to do! Also, stay away from Vicky Shaw. If anything happens again, I am kicking you out of this family!¡± He then proceeded to hang up. Mandy and Scott stood still in the cold breeze as they did not anticipate old Master Simmons to agree with Eric. Scott turned to Eric. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Rumor has it that Tyler Hart doesn¡¯t like Vicky at all. Why would he be so angry about this?¡± Eric shot his cousins a cold look. ¡°Consider yourself unlucky to hurt Vicky¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°Hand?¡± Scott repeated in confusion. ¡°What about her hand?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you don¡¯t want the answers for. Forget about other people. Just make sure that your sister stays away from Vicky. If you cause any more trouble, the Simmons family will cut you off.¡± After that, no matter how many questions Mandy and Scott threw Eric¡¯s way, he refused to answer. ¡­ i Once the Simmons left, the mansion returned to silence, and Vicky turned to look at the man next to her. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He lowered his gaze at her. Noticing that she seemed to have resumed fawning over him, he wordlessly walked toward the dining room. Relieved, Vicky walked into the kitchen and brought out a bowl of hot oatmeal. Though the Simmons¡¯ visit had dyed breakfast, the oatmeal was still steaming and when she reached for it with her injured hand, she could not help but jolt. Crash! The bowl fell onto the ground and shattered into pieces. Before she could register what had happened, her wrist was grabbed and she heard a husky voice growling, ¡°Vicky Shaw, what do you think you¡¯re doing?! Chapter 90 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Vicky jumped at the voice, and as she recovered from the shock, she noticed that Tyler was grabbing her wrist and scanning the wound on her hand. His side profile looked as though it had been carved by the most talented sculptor. Her heart raced, and she felt her breath catch in her throat as she saw the focused look in his eyes. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was a strange, yet familiar feeling¡­and she felt overwhelmed by it. Just then, Nanny Paterson walked over and said, ¡°Missus Hart, what happened?¡± Tyler rxed slightly once he noticed that Vicky¡¯s hand was not injured. He looked at Nanny Paterson and said, ¡°Her hand is injured. Don¡¯t let her do chores like this anymore.¡± Nanny Paterson nced at Vicky and immediately grinned. ¡°Of course, Mister Hart.¡± 1 that Tyler had been gentler with her. Nanny Paterson took it as the dining table before heading back into the kitchen while Vicky and Tyler speak but swallowed the words rolling on her tongue Tyler ignored the hesitant look on her face and grabbed his sat on the couch and watched as he walked past her but did not stop entirely before proceeding he left, Vicky received a call from I heard from Eric and my me next time something like this happens. I¡¯m not capable of ¡°Thank you, Sebastian.¡± brief exchange, Vicky hung At noon, Vicky appeared at Tyler¡¯s office, and he shot her a mocking look. ¡°Vicky, are you seriously going to use the same trick on me twice?¡± 1 Sensing the sarcasm in his tone, she did not lose her temper and instead exined, ¡°Trick or not, I just think that¡­it¡¯s normal for a wife to deliver lunch to her husband.¡± He put away the document in his hands and said coldly, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not considered normal to fawn over someone when you need something from them and cast them aside once you¡¯re done instead?¡± Vicky had worked hard to fawn over Tyler in thest month to secure a better future for herself and also to provoke the Young cousins. ¡°I admit that I did all those things with an ulterior motive, but I¡¯m notpletely using you. After all, I can¡¯t be sure if you¡¯ll divorce me in the end¡­¡± He interrupted her and said, ¡°Are you that reluctant to divorce me?¡± She froze, and his lips curled into a sneer at herck of response. Chapter 91 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°You¡¯re not as happy as I imagined when I told you that we could continue with our marriage,¡± remarked Tyler. Vicky unconsciously reproached, ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t want me to go after She.¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± asked Tyler. ¡°How can it be the same when you want to continue with the marriage because of someone else and not because you really want to keep our marriage willingly? If you can continue our marriage because of someone else, then you Enter title¡­ can divorce me tomorrow because of someone else. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to consider it?¡± reasoned Vicky. ¡°I¡¯ve told you already. I¡¯m not going to marry her,¡± Tyler exined. Vicky pouted and said, ¡°You not marrying her and youpromising because of her are two different things.¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°I also said that I didn¡¯t make the decision solely because of her.¡± That was exactly why Vicky thought Tyler was a cruel, cold-blood man; the true reason why she could not settle her heart. If Tyler could treat a woman he liked in this way, there was a possibility that he would kick her away after he had no use for her. Nevertheless, it was unnecessary to consider that for the time being. Besides, divorce incurred more harm to her. If she and Tyler had a divorce, those people who were jealous of her would not miss this opportunity to shame her. This was clearly seen especially from the events she experienced thest few days. Those happened even when she was still legally married to Tyler. It would be worse for her if they had a divorce. In addition, Tyler also mentioned that they had signed a prenuptial agreement. She would be left with nothing after marrying Tyler for three years other than being a divorcee. That would be a total disaster for her if anything. Even though she had no idea how she got along with Tyler before she lost her memory, it did not look like Tyler was that unreasonable at the moment. As long as she was not in a fight with She, he treated her just well. Suddenly. She thought about what happened in the morning. Tyler was holding her hand tightly to check on the wound on her hand while his eyes looked worried. Tyler was not much of a good man, but he was not a jerk and yboy either. At least, he was not in contact with or had an affair with She during the three years they were married. 1 Vicky purposely suppressed the weird feelings she had and looked into Tyler¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°After some consideration, I agree to ept your proposal.¡± However, the response she received was one of mockery. Tyler stood up all of a sudden and lifted up her tiny and exquisite chin.¡± Vicky Shaw, do you think I¡¯m your backup at your beck and call?¡± Both of them were very close. So close that Vicky could see the viciousness in his eyes. Vicky was stunned. ¡°You were the one who asked me to think about it¡­ And what do you mean by being my backup? When did I ever treat you like one?¡± By all means, she was the backup, was she not? Suddenly, Tyler¡¯s eyes turned dark and cool. There seemed to be some sad emotion that shed through his pupils. He let go of his hand without any warning, and his expression returned to the usual coldness. ¡°You¡¯ve made your decision, but I need to reconsider it now,¡± said Tyler. Vicky was not a slow woman. Instead, she was rather sensitive. When Tyler N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. said he did not have the intention to have a divorce, she had done a lot of thinking. She believed the thought of continuing the marriage did not appear all of a sudden for Tyler. At least, he should be considering it when she signed the three-month contract with him. Otherwise, why would he be open to epting her bringing food to him and easing his rtionship with her? Moreover, the incident with Mandy¡­ He went through all the effort to take revenge for her by making Mandy apologize and kneel to her. It was obvious that Tyler did not want to divorce her. Vicky looked at his handsome and cold face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­you¡¯re thinking about having a divorce again?¡± Chapter 92 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± admitted Tyler calmly. Vicky felt suffocated. ¡°Why did you help me with my revenge if you don¡¯t want to be with me?¡¯ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tyler was an excellent businessman, and his interest came first. Everything he did served a purpose, and he thought everything through. If he did not want to continue with this marriage, he would never offend the Simmons family because of an irrelevant woman. That would be out of character of him if he did. Tyler gave her an askance look. His tone was cold and demeaning when he replied, ¡°Who else would be willing to be my wife if people heard that Missus Hart was treated worse than an animal?¡± After a pause, he continued with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I had the same thought as you when I did it: paving a good road ahead for myself so women could see how impressive it is to be my wife. Maybe they¡¯ll ignore the fact that I was married before and will still marry me.¡± Vicky was speechless. appearance and status, women would still throw themselves at him and be willing to be his mistress or lover even while he was married. Divorce She knew there were things she should they¡¯re not bad enough that they¡¯d humiliate you. As for admitted to the hospital most of rted to her injury was when she was bitten by Mandy¡¯s dog. The rest of his tone became colder. ¡°I forgot you got a full stack of dirty tricks up your sleeves and even Even if your hand is broken, I won¡¯t feel won¡¯t ept a dumb, disabled a while before exining, ¡°I had Nanny Paterson prepare the lunch. I didn¡¯t purposely hurt myself to gain your was probably her imagination, but Tyler¡¯s expression did look better than before. He said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯ve delivered the the lunchbox on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave when at her. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving if I don¡¯t going to drown yourself in work and forget about eating if Tyler teased, ¡°I¡¯m ttered to have you caring so deeply for me.¡± Some time ago, she cared for him like this, too. However, at that time, she did it with a purpose. Vicky looked into his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t ept a disabled woman to be your wife? The same goes for me too. I don¡¯t want to have a sick husband. Or better yet, I¡¯m not preparing to be a widow at such a young age.¡± The sun was shining brightly outside, and the temperature was just right. That was not how it felt in the office, however. The air in the office was stagnant and chilly. After she said that, she regretted it a little and thought she was a little harsh. Surprisingly, Tyler was not angry. He looked at her quietly for a few seconds before he finally took the lunchbox. He opened the lunchbox and noted how delicious the food looked. Just as he was about to eat his lunch, he thought of something and looked at Vicky. Chapter 93 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Vicky had spent enough time with Tyler to know what he was thinking. Thus, with a smile, she took out a piece of cake from the lunch bag. ¡°This is my lunch.¡± A small cake that was not even bigger than a palm. Tyler frowned. ¡°Are you so poor that you can¡¯t afford to buy lunch?¡± ¡°I ate too much for breakfast, so I don¡¯t feel like eating too much for lunch.¡± Vicky tore the packaging. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to get hungry quite early tonight. Why don¡¯t you get off work earlier and we can have an early dinner?¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re after?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vicky nodded, admitting to it. ¡°You don¡¯t want a disabled wife, do you? Come home early for dinner. You¡¯ll be good, and I¡¯ll be good. It¡¯s a winwin situation, and everyone is happy.¡± ¡°Vicky, I can look for a new wife if you¡¯re disabled,¡± Tyler replied. Her words were unclear with cake in her mouth going to fully cooperate with me when we have a divorce,¡± also said you didn¡¯t want a divorce and regretted it right he chuckled. ¡°Vicky Shaw, are you ying tricks with contract isn¡¯t over yet. Everything I¡¯m doing is his word and is instead breaking was speechless and could not be bothered to talk moment, a series of knocks were heard on Tyler¡¯s Knock, knock, knock! ¡°Come in,¡± Tyler responded. the bet you haven¡¯t had your lunch. I cooked your favorite food for and at Vicky and thought, ¡®No wonder he didn¡¯t want to eat the food I bought. He¡¯s expecting someone else to bring food Tyler, meanwhile, was surprised to see She showing up. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I had a small ident when I was shooting yesterday, so I went to the hospital.¡± She¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Coincidentally, I saw you and your assistant, but you both left before I could greet you.¡± 1 She unintentionally gave Vicky a look and continued, ¡°I asked the doctor, and he said you were having an episode with your stomach again. I thought you might not be eating on time againtely, so I made you some food that¡¯s good for your stomach.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered when she heard what She said. She asked unconsciously, ¡°Your stomach was not well again?¡± Tyler said nothing. She smiled subtly. ¡°I thought you were aware that Tyler¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t well so you brought food to him. I didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t even know he was admitted to the hospital.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She looked at Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, as your husband, Tyler was there to take care of you when you were admitted to the hospital because you fell into the water and got hurt. As his wife, couldn¡¯t you even take care of him when his stomach wasn¡¯t well?¡± She¡¯s expression and tone were gentle and yet, the look in her eyes was sharp like a needle. Her words were condemning and criticizing too. Vicky blinked her eyes and responded. Chapter 94 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Young. I neglected my duty as Tyler¡¯s wife.¡± Vicky made no excuses and swiftly agreed to her oversight. ¡°Thank you for reminding me. I¡¯ll pay extra attention and would never allow such things to happen again.¡± She then turned her head to look at Tyler. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve neglected you, but it won¡¯t happen again.¡± She¡¯s face stiffened. She unconsciously tightened her hand that was holding the lunch bag. When she saw the cutlery Tyler was holding, her expression darkened even more, i If she had not entered the office, Tyler would eat the food Vicky brought for him. She looked at the food in the lunch box, and her eyes wavered. Once again, she gazed at Vicky. ¡°Since Tyler¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t feeling well, he shouldn¡¯t eat anything that will upset his stomach. There are some foods that Miss Shaw brought that aren¡¯t suitable for you. Miss Shaw, why don¡¯t you let Tyler eat the food I prepared for him for lunch today?¡± She put a smile back on her face and opened up the lunch box she brought. and the presentation of the food looked extremely appealing. Heart and effect had taste buds. The foods She prepared were all Tyler¡¯s favorite dishes. Perhaps She truly knew would take longer if her hand was in contact with water. Thus, she did Moreover, she did not know Tyler¡¯s stomach was upset, so the dishes prepared were not made in consideration of Tyler¡¯s hand, specially prepared a meal that was good for digestion. Thus, Vicky did pretended to think of something all of a sudden. She asked carefully, ¡°Miss an angelic b*tch would ask someone else¡¯s husband out and show it off find anyone else to help me out. Your husband was the only kind person. I bet you won¡¯t she was a selfish person that disregarded her no woman in this world was willing to see her husband eating another not want to choose either, so she stayed N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She smiled more vibrantly, knowing Vicky was in a tough spot. She wanted to force Vicky to make a choice, thus she repeated herself, ¡°Miss Shaw, I¡¯m sure you wont be angry about it, right?¡± Before Vicky could say anything, Tyler-who had been quiet the whole time -suddenly spoke, ¡°She.¡± She turned to look at Tyler. Her voice was soft, but her eyes looked anxious and panicked. ¡°It has been many years. I don¡¯t know if my cooking is still the same and if you still like the food I prepared¡­¡± It was a very simple sentence, but it contained a lot of information. She used to cook for Tyler, and Tyler liked the food she cooked. Vicky¡¯s eye fell on the faint smile on She¡¯s face. While Sasha dealt bodily harm to her, the injuries She left on her were all aimed straight at her heart. Swift, urate, and left no room for relief. Often, men could not tell any problem from those conversations. To women, it was so hurtful like something was stuck in the throat that made them feel suffocated. Chapter 95 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The existence of an ex-lover was a delicate and tricky situation. It was also what the current girlfriend or wife would be most sensitive about. Most women could imagine many stories by themselves just from the vague words from their other halves. She looked like she was very innocent in mentioning the past, but she was, in truth, deliberately showing off. Even when Vicky did not remember the past, she felt disgusted by it. Tyler looked at She¡¯s gentle, elegant face and said, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but please bring the food back.¡± A sentence said by Tyler was more hurtful than a hundred sentences from Vicky. She¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes reddened. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m just worried about your body. I don¡¯t have any other intentions¡­¡± ¡°She, this ¡°If I ept your lunch, it¡¯ll create a misunderstanding for my wife to think that I still have different when Tyler said the exact same things Vicky said. At that moment, She felt so humiliated. Her lips were shivering, and tears threatened to spill from her eyes. It took her a great effort to stop her tears from trailing down her eyes as she felt her heart shattered into up the her face. Neither Tyler broken ne. Even Vicky felt sorry for her after while to pack up everything. She¡¯s face remained lower. ¡°I¡¯m sorry respond, She was nowhere secondster, Tyler picked up the cutlery and started to eat his lunch again. He looked so office was just a small hup worth nothing and, upon noticing how t his expression was, asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the things you Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tyler paused and cocked up his head to look at her. ¡°Cruel?¡± He repeated the word and continued talking with an ambiguous tone, ¡°Are you seriously that kind, or you¡¯re upset and disappointed that there¡¯s nothing between your husband and another woman?¡± It felt so strange to Vicky to hear that. Nheless, she remembered that Tyler had always talked so enigmatically, and he would feel bad if he did not say sarcasticments to her every day. Thus, she did not care too much. 1 ¡°You¡¯re wrong; I¡¯m not trying to be kind or sympathize with her. I just think¡­ ¡± Vicky looked at him and honestly added, ¡°I just think if you never want to be with her, you should just keep a distance from her in the first ce.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°Do you think I was too close to her?¡± ¡°You told me you two weren¡¯t in contact ever since we were married three years ago. I think you only started to contact her after she was back in the city,¡± Vicky exined. ¡°So?¡± said Tyler. Chapter 96 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°On my birthday, a reporter caught you two having dinner together and took photos of you. I also received a text message from you asking for a divorce. If I¡¯m not wrong, you thought of rekindling your rtionship with She, didn¡¯t you?¡± Vicky asked. Although she did not remember anything from the past, it did not mean she was an idiot. After her car ident, it took Tyler so long to finally show up in her ward, yet the first thing he mentioned was about divorce. It was obvious that Tyler did not want to continue with their marriage. Tyler looked calm and aloof. ¡°Me having dinner with her didn¡¯t mean I want anything with her. Though¡­¡± His pupils were dark and steely. ¡°Yes, I wanted a divorce.¡± Vicky felt something stabbed into her heart, but she quickly calmed herself. ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯re cruel not because I was too kind or sympathized with her. I just think that if you never thought of being with her, yet you treated her so nicely, any woman¡­would have misunderstood your action. It was your action that caused her to misunderstand you.¡± Tyler¡¯s face looked serious. ¡°Vicky, anyone has the right to me me, but not you.¡± Vicky¡¯s pupils shrunk. ¡°What do you mean?¡± looked at her and exined indifferently, ¡°Because of you, I owe She a lot. Not just the conversation she heard ¡°Her hand¡­¡± one who ruined it,¡± breath. ¡°Are ¡°Yes.¡± his deep, dark eyes. ¡°Can I ask her off the stairs during a party,¡± answered Tyler unconsciously. ¡°Was there any misunderstanding, was about to say she was framed by someone and no one framed you. After all¡­¡± His dark gaze bore deep into her eyes as he tly continued, hear this. you admit that you were the one who pushed her, but you even said I won¡¯t marry She anymore because she can¡¯t y the piano truly such an arrogant person in the past¡­and she sounded so evil, From some point, undeniably, her judgment was correct. Tyler really did not feel like marrying She anymore after she was rendered unable to y the piano. If what Tyler said was the truth, it was understandable why Tyler would take care of She. However¡­ ¡°If you think you¡¯re in debt to her, why are you treating her so cold now?¡± Vicky asked. His exquisite face looked so cold-blooded and heartless. ¡°Eventually, there will be a day when you finish paying the debt.¡± He looked at her, but Vicky could not tell if he was smiling or not. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be in debt to her for the rest of my life?¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°Are you saying¡­you¡¯ve cleared the debt?¡± ¡°Almost.¡± Vicky was lost for words. At that moment, a weird feeling appeared in her heart. She had a bold assumption. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vicky had fought and argued with She many times after her arrival. Over those times, Tyler was obviously taking She¡¯s side, whereas Vicky always ended up being hurt or being admitted to the hospital. Chapter 97 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 97 Chapter 97 The thought sent chills down Vicky¡¯s spine. She gazed into Tyler¡¯s eyes and spoke her assumption, ¡°You¡¯ve been taking She¡¯s side all the while. Are you trying to use me¡­to repay the debt you owe She?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes widened. Vicky¡¯s gaze on him never wavered, and she could tell the changes in his expression. She knew it. She was right. She unconsciously clenched her fists. ¡®How shrewd can this man be?¡¯ 1 Better yet, it was not wrong to say Tyler was a cold-blooded, heartless man. It was a good thing for her that Tyler was no longer in debt to She and that he erected boundaries. Still, she could not ce a finger on why she felt an ominous feeling rising in her heart. too rational, too sensible, Vicky asked dumbfoundedly, ¡°Why?¡± and I don¡¯t want to owe her anything. If I don¡¯t clear it, she¡¯ll use this reason to get close to me, and she¡¯ll have a hard time pulling herself you knew what happened to me during those times, did not deny she had trouble looking for words to form a sentence. She realized Tyler was he instantly read her mind. He curled up his Willing to do anything to have my target achieved her mouth to tell what he was thought who it was that felt like she was sshed with a bucket of leaned backzily. ¡°I was in debt to She because you ruined her hand and love, just so you can take me away from her. You didn¡¯t think you were at fault at that time. Now that you don¡¯t remember anything, you surely would be responsible voice was so calm and cold. It put off all of Vicky¡¯s I¡¯m paying for it, it¡¯s more appropriate to say I¡¯m paying it for you. You don¡¯t have to feel bad for yourself after everything has happened. Compared to what you did, these injuries and damages were nothing, and you¡¯re nearly finished with your revenge. You¡¯re not at Vicky was speechless. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If she truly did those terrible things, the injuries she had and experienced¡­ meant nothing. What Tyler said was right, too. 1 The small stir of emotions in her heart gradually disappeared. She calmed down and asked, ¡°Onest question. If it wasn¡¯t because of She, why did you want to divorce me? And why are you willing to ept this marriage now?¡± His bony finger tapped on the table without him realizing it. He gave her a reason, ¡°Because you¡¯re not that stupid anymore after you lost your memory.¡± ¡°Just because of that?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°What else do you think?¡± said Tyler teasingly. ¡°Do you think I like you? Because I love you so much that I¡¯ll never let you go?¡± Vicky was lost for words. Suddenly, she had another ridiculous assumption; one without basis and just a woman¡¯s sixth sense. ¡°Tyler, did you.Jike someone else before She?¡± Chapter 98 ?Chapter 98 It was a question Vicky had asked Tyler before. At that time, Tyler did not answer it. This time, Tyler had no intention whatsoever to answer the question either. "I''ve finished eating. You can leave now," he dered.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "But you haven''t answered my question." Tyler put on a straight face and said, "You should leave now." Vicky''s eyes twinkled deviously. "Tyler, you''re not answering the question. Is it because you don''t dare to answer it, or... you have a secret you don''t want anyone to know?" It was obvious Vicky was trying to trick Tyler into answering the question, but Tyler would not fall for the trap. "Foolish," muttered Tyler. "Tyler..." Tyler started flipping through his documents, ignoring Vicky. Seeing this, Vicky stopped pestering him. She packed the lunch box and left the office. It was half past four in the afternoon when Tyler''s phone rang. A soft feminine voice came from the other end of the phone. "What time will you be back? I''ll ask Nanny Paterson to get the dinner ready." After a few seconds of silence, Tyler answered in a low voice, "Half past six." "Alright." Vicky sounded cheerful. "I''ll be waiting for you." Things soon returned to normalcy after that. Both Vicky and Tyler had an understanding not to mention the past anymore. They both had their own reason for wanting to stay in the marriage so it was best to let bygones be bygones. A few dayster, Vicky''s hand had fully recovered, and she immediately drowned herself in work. Her work went smoothly. In fact, she received a fewrge orders, putting her career back on track. Everything seemed to be going swimmingly well for her. It was a breezy night. The temperature during the early fall was just nice. After entering her bedroom, Vicky made a beeline for the bathroom. Due to work, she got home a littleter than usual. The clock on the wall showed it was already past 10 at night. She thought Tyler must still be working in his study room since she did not see him in the bedroom. Exhausted to the core, she decided to have a rxing bath. Vicky pushed open the bathroom door and was about to fill the bathtub with water, but she was so surprised by the scene inside. A tall man was standing in the middle. The water dripping off his hair suggested that he had just finished showering. Right then, he was holding onto his bathrobe and was about to put it on when Vicky''s sudden appearance made him stop what he was doing. His gaze shifted from his bathrobe to Vicky''s face. Vicky dazedly looked at him. She suddenly snapped back to the present when their eyes met. "Sorry... I''ll get out now!" Vicky''s cheeks were so red. The two of them had been staying in the bedroom even when they were contemting whether to get a divorce or continue with the marriage, but they each certainly had their own nket. Most of the time, Tyler would go work in the study after dinner, onlying back to the room to sleep after 11 at night. He never did anything that crossed the line to Vicky. Thus, she slowly got used to this current life of hers. She knew she had done the deed with Tyler before, but she had no recollection of it. Hence, she escaped from the bathroom as fast as possible after seeing a naked Tyler. Bang! She was so nervous that she identally mmed her knee against the door. "Ouch!" Chapter 99 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The pain helped to snap Vicky out of her chaotic train of thoughts. Tyler furrowed his brow and swiftly put on his bathrobe before he headed straight to Vicky. ¡°Where did you hurt yourself?¡± asked Tyler. Vicky¡¯s heart raced as she watched the barely clothed man walking toward her. She unconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Perhaps God was trying to y with her, because she slipped and would have fallen again had Tyler not swiftly held her in ce. The fragrance from the shower visibly dispersed from his body. The washroom was humid, and the temperature was higher than outside because he just had his shower. It caused them to have a little difficulty in their breathing, i ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tyler looked down at her, his blue eyes mirroring her body. Vicky¡¯s eyes glimmered as she stuttered, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­¡± from his arms. suspended after just a step. She was stunned only for a second before she realized This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. down! I can walk,¡± insisted door or fall again. Are Vicky was speechless. bedroom, he left again see mark would easily turn visible. At that moment, her knee first-aid kit and took out a bottle of cream to ease the bruise and applied it pumping rapidly again when she looked into Tyler¡¯s cream, he put away you,¡± muttered ¡°How are you going expect this answer, and she gazed at Tyler curiously. His blue eyes were dark and deep like the ocean, yet those same eyes Her eyshes quivered, and she did not dare to make eye contact with him go take While she was preparing to get off the bed, he grabbed her wrist. Followingly, he came onto her and pressed his body on top of her. The air stalled, and time just stopped. Vicky¡¯s heart felt like her heart, too, stopped as she looked at the handsome man¡¯s calm face. Her mind was nearly nk. ¡°Tyler, you-mph!¡± Tyler lowered his head and seized her lips with his, stopping her midsentence. Her heart raced as shattered pieces of memory shed through her mind. Those pieces were put together to form a very flustering scene, i At that moment, Vicky had a clear understanding. Tyler did not lie to her after all. They were not a fake couple. Everything that was supposed to happen had happened. Just when Tyler was about to go on the next step, Vicky suddenly held his hand. His dark gaze stirring with desire looked into her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I.J¡¯m not ready yet.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡°Can¡­you give me more time?¡± However, Tyler answered, his tone domineering and left no room for arguments, ¡°No.¡± Chapter 100 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Tyler leaned down to kiss Vicky once more, but she panicked and turned her face away, causing his lips tond on her cheek instead. Tyler stopped to look at her. She looked nervous and uneasy, no doubt. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯re married.¡± ¡°I¡­I know,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°This is a normal thing married couples do,¡± Tyler exined. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just¡­¡± she trailed off softly, ¡°not ready yet.¡± ¡°Not ready yet?¡± Tyler looked at her in a strange way. ¡°When will you be ready?¡± Vicky did not reply. month contract, I haven¡¯t touched you. Vicky, I memory. After her car crash, he felt estranged after her memory loss, which was why he had not touched her wavering eyes and how she did not dare to make eye contact with appeared on his face. He lifted her exquisite jaw and forced her to look into you rejected me because you said I¡¯m a stranger to you and you want to have a divorce. What¡¯s the reason for rejecting me this eyes were pitch-ck like the night sky and cold like ice. Vicky could not ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± something that her soul was telling her to do. Nevertheless, she was not rejecting him because she disliked him. She knew that because she did not feel sick when he kissed ¡°Heh,¡± heughed sarcastically. left the bedroom. She thought of calling him when she watched him leave, but she N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. the meaning of calling him if she was not ready to in the study dining table life. Under normal circumstances, he should be down at this moment because ofst night? It was my faultst night,¡¯ Vicky thought. She wondered if she should heard footsteps. She looked up and there was Tyler, walking down the stairs-looking She stood up. Breakfast is ready. We can eat now.¡± Afraid he would reject eating breakfast, she added, ¡°Your stomach has just gotten better. You have to eat breakfast.¡± Tyler looked at her, and while he did not decline, he said nothing to her as well. He looked indifferent, but Vicky could feel a wall between them. They finished breakfast without any incidents happening, and Tyler left immediately. That night, Vicky picked up her phone and called Tyler¡¯s number. Vicky had finished the projects at hand and was not as busy as before. Since she had time to go home for dinner, she was starting what she did before; calling Tyler and asking when he wasing back for dinner. ¡°What time will you be home tonight?¡± It was five seconds of silence from the other side of the phone. Chapter 101 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Just when Vicky was about to repeat herself, Tyler answered, ¡°Six.¡± Vicky was relieved. ¡°What do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± ¡°Anything,¡± came Tyler¡¯s indifferent response before he hung up, giving Vicky no room to say anything. Vicky¡¯s heart no longer hung on a thread. Luckily, he did not consider having a divorce because of this, even though he was unhappy. In fact, it was normal if he wanted to divorce her. Thew did state it was part of the right and obligation for a married couple to have regr intimate moments. If one party refused to fulfill the obligation of being a married couple, the other half had the right to request a divorce. Vicky did not want that to happen, but¡­she was just not ready. Other than spending that night in the study, Tyler did go back to sleep in the bedroom for the rest of the night, though he never touched her again. If it was unnecessary, he would not even say anything to her ¡ªnot even a word. would go to the other restroom to take would still return home to have dinner. He would still ept her call when she called him. However, if she had nothing important to say, could not give him what he wanted for the month passed. Everything was he would be home. However, on this particr day, she was told he home for dinner. As the CEO of Hart Corporation, it was normal that Tyler could not go home for dinner with so much work and business home for dinner for the rest of the days, and he returnedter each day. One day, he did not return home for fall asleep and stayed up Cece¡¯s voice beside Vicky¡¯s and regained her senses. ¡°What were Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. look. ¡°Are you not unconsciously and forced a smile onto her face. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I with Mister Hart again?¡± Being a few years younger than Vicky, Cece had a simple and cheerful personality, her eyes clear and full of vigor. After working with Vicky for quite some time, she knew what kind of person Vicky was, especially after Vicky lost her memory. It was easier to get to know her more. Before Vicky lost her memory, her eyes always seemed to be covered with ayer of fog, and no one could hardly see her eyes clearly. Cece thought Vicky had many hidden secrets in her heart which caused her to build a wall to fend people off. After Vicky lost her memory, the fog in her eyes disappeared. Her emotion was more obvious and noticeable too. Vicky was stunned before she answered, ¡°I ¡­don¡¯t think so.¡± She never truly fought with Tyler before. ¡°Can you tell me what happened? I had been in a few rtionships before,¡± said Cece. ¡°Perhaps I can give you some advice.¡± Vicky hesitated for a while before she asked, ¡°Cece, is it normal that no man can ept a tonic marriage in the long run?¡± Chapter 102 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¡°Frankly speaking,¡± Cece answered carefully, ¡°any normal woman won¡¯t ept it, either. Sometimes, it¡¯s a way to keep the rtionship and a way to bond.¡± Cece looked at the depressed-looking Vicky and asked softly, ¡°Vicky, do you think Mister Hart is a stranger, and you can¡¯t ept him for the time being after you lost your memory?¡± Instead of answering instantly, Vicky asked in return, ¡¯Do you know under what situation a person would reject intimacy with their loved one when the person doesn¡¯t actually dislike having contact with her lover?¡¯ Cece gave it a good thought and said, ¡¯If it¡¯s me¡­l won¡¯t hate him, but I¡¯d refuse to touch him. If there are no other reasons¡­then it¡¯s probably because I¡¯m afraid to fall further and love someone I shouldn¡¯t love.¡± Vicky fell silent once more. Since Vicky¡¯s mood did not improve, Cece tried to cheer her up and thus said, ¡°I saw a video about a new bar that just opened in the cityst night. There¡¯s a very talented girl working there, and she¡¯s very popr right now. What about I take you there tonight to rx?¡± Vicky thought she would be alone if she went back, and that would be rather depressing. Thus, she epted the offer and nodded. is always fully booked because of her. The bar was just a middle-range bar, but because of Vicky interested in the pretty?¡± she heard she won men¡¯s hearts with her talent. She could y the piano so well that she captured many stunned. the bar at night. Among all the other performances like hot dance and singing, Nikki¡¯s performance is unique. All she had to do was y the piano, more Cece talked about this Nikki girl, the more ¡­ i the bar. As quiet. Although there were many people, heard the performance starts at 8:10 p.m.,¡¯ said Cece in a hushed tone.¡± It¡¯s to the seats reserved for them. After looking around, Vicky discovered there were many female guests in the bar too. Almost the She asked, ¡°Cece, how did you reserve the seats if the bar is so popr right now?¡± Cece looked at her. ¡°Roughly a year ago, we came here for a drink. A customer was giving a waitress a hard time, but you helped her out. After that, she got promoted to manager. She specially reserved these seats for us when she knew you wanted toe.¡± As Cece was talking, the lights on the stage suddenly dimmed, and the bar became even quieter. A few minutester, the lights were back on as a young girl dressed in a white dress sat elegantly in front of a piano. She had a pretty face and an elegant temperament. Nothing about her suggested that she performed in a bar. On the contrary, she looked regal as though she was a goddess from heaven. 1 The spotlight was on her, and it made her face-one that was only mmed with minimal makeup-even purer. She was totally out of tune with the ambiance in this bar. i N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Soon, she started to y the piano, and the piece she yed sounded alluring andfortable like it could purify a person¡¯s heart. When the song finished, the bar was in a few seconds of dead silence before a round of thunderous apuse followed swiftly. When Cece regained her senses, she began to gush. ¡¯I don¡¯t know anything about piano, but¡­just by listening to her, I feel it¡¯s so melodious. She¡¯s really good! No wonder she¡¯s so popr.¡± Chapter 103 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Vicky nodded. ¡°Yes. She must¡¯ve at least learned to y the piano for ten years.¡± Cece turned and looked at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, you know how to y the piano?¡± The question caught Vicky off-guard. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t.¡± It was just a reflex of hers to say that after hearing what Cece said. Cece did not think too much of it. It was normal for Vicky to learn how to y the piano since she was born into a wealthy family. However, she never saw Vicky y the piano after knowing her for so many years. As they both chatted, they heard a man gruffly yelling, and it sounded like it was happening ahead of them. ¡°Why are you pretending to be so noble and pure when you know you¡¯re performing in a bar?¡± looked over in the direction grip while he scolded her, ¡°Are you not drinking with me just because you Nikki tried to pull her hand from the man. ¡°Mister Larson, I¡¯m not an escort. Please He bowed and apologized, ¡°Mister Larson, Nikki doesn¡¯t know how to drink. If you want want her to make this bar vanish from tomorrow squinted. the disgusted feeling that rose in her. ¡°The fish stinks from the head. This past, Cece identally hurt Hector because the man tried to molest her. In a twist of fate, she got locked in prison and suffered Mister Larson, so much so that a few rich kids who wanted to y the hero the Hart family in this city, and no one dared to cross the Mister Larson care. I¡¯m taking you with me, and you was so scared that her face ¡°Mister Larson, please. I¡¯m only here to perform. Please let go of me!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. s, Mister Larson ignored her and continued to drag her outside. It seemed like this was the first time Nikki was in such a situation. She screamed at the top of her lungs and tried to fight against Mister Larson while hoping someone would help her. ¡°Mister Lidell, save me! ¡°Call the police, please! Someone, please call the police!¡± No one dared to say a thing. Not even Mister Lidell dared to save her. As Nikki put up a fight and struggled against his hold, Mister Larson finally lost his patience, raised his hand, and pped her. ¡°B*tch! I tried to be nice to you, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it! I¡¯m going to do anything that I want with you. Let¡¯s see if anyone dares to say otherwise!¡± Chapter 104 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Nikki¡¯s clean face became swollen with an obvious handprint visible on her skin. Mister Larson grabbed her hair and tore her clothes rudely. ¡°Let go of me! Let go!¡± Nikki shrieked in terror. ¡°Please! Someone, save me! Ah!¡¯ The more Nikki struggled, the more agitated Mister Larson was, which worsened his behavior. The only thing people heard in the bar was Mister Larson¡¯s evilughter and Nikki screaming at the top of her lungs. When Mister Larson raised his hand and was about to p Nikki again, someone grabbed his hand. It was followed by a man¡¯s voice, deep and dark. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± His voice was alluring and melodious like the sound of the piano. Mister Larson, at this moment, was lost in himself and could hardly listen to what people said. He raised his head and looked at the man with his reddened eyes and face contorted in fury. ¡°Who the f*ck are you to butt into my business? You¡­¡± 1 caught Larson, I think you have too much to drink. Why don¡¯t you Mand would y three songs every night, and she had just face changed. If Tyler knew Nikki yed three songs every night, that meant¡­he was here the past few days, Mister Larson was here to support Nikki of proud and smart temperament that the other Larson did not n on sleeping with her so soon, but Nikki was too stubborn thought of teaching Nikki a lesson. Who knew managed to force a smile. ¡°Ah, Mister Hart¡­you like her too, it seems. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be as bold N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. offend the Larson family, Mister Larson did not dare to offend Tyler. He knew very well how cruel and ruthless Tyler If Tyler was not around, Harvey would have dominated Stoneford City in the past. After Mister Larson left, the bar fell silent. With the help of the dimmed lights in the bar, Nikki lifted her head to look at the tall, handsome, and noble man in front of her. For a moment, she thought she saw God himself. She knew who this man was; she heard the other hostesses discuss him before. They said his name was Tyler Hart, a big shot no one dared to offend in this city. Ever since she got popr for ying the piano, this man woulde every day just to listen to her y. Unlike the other rich guys, this man never asked for her number and never asked her to drink with him. He was very quiet, so quiet like he was never there. It was very contradicting because his existence was hard to ignore. Tyler looked down and saw Nikki staring at him. Chapter 105 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Nikki was probably traumatized, more so by the way her eyes looked dull and unspiritual. Tyler noticed how her torn clothes were torn and thus threw his zer at her. ¡°Put it on.¡± Only then did Nikki regain her senses and noticed her ripped clothing. She quickly put on Tyler¡¯s zer and said, blushing, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mister Lidell, the bar manager, was in shock before he reacted. He quickly approached to express his gratitude before he brought Nikki away. The crowd began to discuss the matter. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Tyler Hart was here, too¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. Nikki is so lucky. If he wasn¡¯t here today, no one could save her.¡± though. Tyleres here almost every day. No wonder that lustful Mister Larson heard rumors about Tyler business¡¯ image, a show for everyone to see. Hart Corporation is doing so well, but Tyler has so much negative news reporting about him. The Nikki has Tyler protecting her¡­ Who¡¯d dare take her from The discussion was non-stop. at the right distance where everything happened. She then turned and looked at the silent Vicky. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t listen to them. They¡¯re just making things up. I don¡¯t see Mister Hart showing any interest in Nikki. He just saved I saw Mister Larson, I was so furious that I wanted to punch him! Sadly, I cant be a busybody in said Vicky, stopping After a few seconds, she said softly, ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s a good thing that you believe in Mister Hart. But¡­it doesn¡¯t hurt to put your guard up. Mister Hart might not be interested in those women, but he is handsome and prestigious. Any woman would have worsen her mood, so she tried to say the good stuff before reminding did not feel threatened or who¡¯s very talented with ¡°Everyone who knows Mister Larson knows what kind of person he is. If he had his way with Nikki, she would probably survive, but she might have a brush with death¡­ Where will Tyler enjoy listening to someone ying the piano if anything happens to Nikki?¡± 1 Cece was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°Mister Hart likes to listen to people ying the piano?¡± Vicky looked at Tyler, who was back in his seat, and said inly, ¡°Yes.¡¯ The reason why Tyler wanted to marry She was that she could y the piano very well. After She¡¯s hand was injured, the thought of marrying her receded, and he preferred to continue the marriage he had with her. ¡°But¡­¡± The baffled Cece frowned. ¡°I admit that Nikki does y very well, but there must be many others who can y better than her. If Mister Hart wants to listen, well-any maestro in the music industry can y better than she does, no?¡± Vicky¡¯s pupils went dark after listening to what Cece said. ¡®Cece is right. If Tyler wants to listen to people ying music, he could¡¯ve found a proficient pianist to y for him. Nikki is quite pretty, but Tyler could find a woman that¡¯s prettier and is better at ying piano than Nikki. So why Nikki?¡¯ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After thinking for a few seconds, Vicky¡¯s pupils froze. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Chapter 106 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 106 Chapter 106 While Vicky was drowning in her thoughts, Nikki had walked out with a new set of attire. She sat back at the piano and looked at the crowd unconsciously. When she scanned the crowd and her eyesnded on a particr spot, her eyes lit up as a small smile appeared on her face. She was a beautiful person that gave off a cold yet regal impression. She would always carry herself with dignity and would swiftly decline when men like Mister Larson invited her to drink. Obviously, money and power could not attract her, and frankly, she did not give a sh*t to those rich kids who spent money on her just to attract her. Those Enter title¡­ people only spent their days drinking, enjoying their lives, and causing trouble with their family name. Useless people. Those who insisted they liked her and admired her talent were only into her beauty. None of them were there to genuinely listen to her ying the piano. Among those rich people, only Tyler gave her a different kind of feeling. In truth, she noticed him from the first day he came to the bar, and it was a simple reason why she would notice him. He was too handsome, and there was an aloof yet majestic air to him. He was anything but ordinary. She had seen the ways men looked at her. There were those who were attracted by her beauty, those who admired her, and some of them who were really just there to look at her. Tyler was different. The way he looked at her was different from other men. His eyes were deep and dark, full of concentration yet blurred all the same. His eyes looked so deep like the depth of an abyss. There was danger in his eyes, yet it was vitally attractive. He seemed to hold many secrets with him. Nikki could not describe the feeling she felt. What she did know was that her heart would always skip a beat or two when she saw him. While she changed into a new set of clothes, her colleague came to her and said, albeit rather enviously, ¡°Nikki, you¡¯re in luck today. No one dares to touch you anymore with Tyler Hart protecting you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Everyone in the bar now knows you¡¯re Tyler¡¯s woman now.¡¯ ¡®Tyler¡¯s woman¡­¡¯ She felt butterflies in her stomach just hearing those words. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before today, her feelings for Tyler were vague. After he rescued her from Mister Larson, however, something blossomed in her heart. She yed the piano even more seriously today. On normal days, she would only y three songs, but because of Tyler, she yed two additional songs. ¡­ 1 After they finished listening to Nikki y, Vicky and Cece left the bar. Not long after Vicky reached home, Tyler returned, too. Tyler was always a quiet person. At this moment, they barely spoke a word to each other. Looking at Tyler entering the washroom, she could not help but remember what she saw in the bar, and Cece¡¯s previous words rang in her mind. ¡®Mister Hart doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s interested in Nikki. He just lent her a hand because she was harassed.¡¯ Lending a hand¡­ Tyler was not the busybody kind of guy. She had begged her many times and he refused to offend the Larsons by saving Cece because of her. ¡­ 1 Vicky and Tyler entered a weird lifestyle where both of them would go to the bar to listen to Nikki y the piano. Afraid that she would bump into Tyler when they made their way home, Vicky would always leave before Nikki yed thest song. The lights in the bar were very dimmed. Tyler very seldom asked where Vicky was, so he had no inkling she visited the same bar he did every night. On a random day, Vicky was slightlyte to the bar because of some work matters. When she arrived at the bar, her habit was to look at where Tyler would sit. On this night, however, it was vacant. ¡®Is Tyler noting tonight?¡¯ she thought. Chapter 107 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 107 Chapter 107 The surprise onlysted for a while. Tyler was a good CEO and would never allow personal matters to affect his work. Vicky never got him to break this ethic, and neither did She. It seemed Nikki could not do it, too. Vicky had not discovered any simrities between She and Nikki. They did not look the same, and their temperaments did not match. The only simrity was that they were both skilled in the piano. However, Vicky did not think Tyler treated them differently just because they could y the piano very well. Thus, she had a feeling it would be something Enter title¡­ else, one she did not know of. That was probably why Vicky showed up here every day. The bar was popr, but Nikki was not the only one who performed for the establishment. There were other performers who would showcase their talents, too. After finishing a song, Nikki bowed to the audience. When she was leaving the stage, an affluent young man dressed in branded apparel stopped Nikki with a ss of wine in his hand. ¡°Miss Mand, do you mind drinking a ss of wine with me?¡± The guy smiled confidently. ¡°Fifteen thousand dors for a ss of wine. What do you think?¡¯ Nikki hated this type of man the most. Her gaze hardened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not interested.¡± After that, she walked past the man. This was not the first time he was here. Due to some family matters, he had not visited for a long time and thus had not heard of how Tyler came to Nikki¡¯s rescue. Nikki had rejected numerous affluent men¡¯s invitations to drink together in the past. Although she did not like them, she behaved politely. Of course, after Tyler saved her, no one dared to invite her for a drink anymore. She could barely disguise the disgusted feeling she felt when the man- who was evidently pissed that she declined him-approached her. ¡°You¡¯re just a performer in this bar. How dare you treat me that way?!¡¯ the man growled and reached for Nikki¡¯s hand. At that moment, a friend of the man heard themotion and hurried over to stop him. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless! She¡¯s now Tyler Hart¡¯s woman¡­ We can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡± The rich kid was petrified. ¡°What did you say?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His friend whispered into his ear again. A few minutester, the man¡¯s expression faltered. His eyes were full of fright when he looked at Nikki, and he squeezed out a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, l-l drank too much. Please forgive me for my rudeness.¡± Nikki, ever the forgiving type, replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± The rich kid adhered, ¡°Yes, yes. A misunderstanding¡­¡± Nikki nodded and left proudly. Vicky sat not far from where it happened, and she witnessed the entire thing. Her lips curled up. ¡®She¡¯s behaving slightly differently from thest time.¡¯ When she was backstage, she was surrounded by her colleagues. ¡°Young Master Jeeves is just the son of a new-money family. He¡¯s overreaching by trying to get hold of you from Mister Hart!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. People like those stupid idiotic rich kids who think they¡¯re the best are everywhere, I tell you!¡± ¡°He¡¯s lucky that Mister Hart isn¡¯t here today. His family would be gone from the city if Mister Hart sees it!¡± ¡®Tyler isn¡¯t here today,¡¯ Nikki thought. Her mood worsened just thinking of that. Suddenly, a pretty young waitress entered the resting room and approached Nikki to whisper into her ear. Swiftly, Nikki¡¯s face soured. Chapter 108 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Nikki. The waitress nodded. ¡°Although Tyler¡¯s wife is very low-key that we hardly see her, many from the upper ss spotted her in the bare. Many rich young masters and young misses have been frequenting this ce, and they said they saw her at dinner parties before. That¡¯s how they could recognize her.¡± After a pause, the waitress continued, ¡°I asked the bouncer at the door, and he said¡­¡± The waitress looked at Nikki and lowered her voice even more. ¡°She¡¯s here almost every day when Mister Hart was here too.¡± Enter title¡­ The expression in Nikki¡¯s eyes changed. Vicky made an exception today and listened to every song Nikki yed. Still, Tyler did not appear. ¡®It seems like Tyler isn¡¯ting today,¡¯ she thought. 1 The final performance for the night was normally done by Nikki.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After the performance was finished, Vicky put on her sunsses and cap to get ready to leave. Suddenly, someone stood in front of her. She looked up and saw a pretty face. ¡°Miss Shaw.¡± Nikki smiled. ¡°Can we talk?¡± Vicky stopped walking. ¡®Do¡­you know me?¡± Nikki looked at her and said straightforwardly, ¡°You¡¯re here to support me every day. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re not just here to listen to me y. If you have something to say to me, why don¡¯t we talk somewhere quietly?¡± The crowd was nearly gone at this point, though half of the crowd had not left. They all stopped when they saw Nikki talking to someone. Of course, the lights in the bar were very dim, and they could hardly see each other¡¯s faces if they did not look closely. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! She has a wonderful body. Isn¡¯t it a new performer? I can¡¯t see her face clearly with her sunsses on, but her facial features tell me she¡¯s a beautiful woman.¡± 1 ¡°Why do I feel like she looks so¡­familiar?¡± ¡°Goodness! It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°What? You know her?¡¯ ¡°Vicky Shaw! Tyler Hart¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°No way! Is it really her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s her! I saw her a few times. Although she has a bad reputation, she¡¯s got a beautiful face and body. I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± ¡°It seems like she cant stand it any longer when Tyler gets a new girl.¡± i It was fine when no one was noticing her. However, she was easily recognizable when people noticed her. Vicky noticed themotion around her. She did not want to be stared at, so she nodded at Nikki. A busybody saw them leaving and said, ¡°Anyone knows Tyler¡¯s phone number? Call him now and tell him his lover is about to be harassed.¡± Nikki led the way and brought Vicky backstage where no one was around. Vicky took off her sunsses and examined Nikki from a close distance. Nikki was still wearing adylike dress, her hair untied and without decorations. The makeup on her face was light as usual to emphasize her natural beauty. Vicky looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about. Miss Mand?¡± Nikki was examining Vicky, too. Ever since that day, she researched everything about Tyler. In the process, she also got to know many things between him and his wife. That information was not that much of a secret: Nothing more than Tyler never liking her and wanting to divorce her. It was his wife who kept on bothering him and so on Chapter 109 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 109 Chapter 109 As she dug more deeply into the matter, Nikki read something about Vicky seducing Tyler, as well as finding the rumor about how she caused Tyler to break up with his first love. There was a lot of news about them, but not a single photo was avable. People who were not from the circle could hardly get to know Vicky. In other words, normal people did not have the right to talk about her. Nikki only got the information from the news and made an analysis. Vicky loved Tyler but failed to have him, so she pestered him and clung to him, even when the marriage was failing. Vicky had to be a paranoid, crazy, and senseless woman. Before she saw Vicky, she even thought she was like those desperate housewives who did not have their own world. Instead of finding the real problem, she would crazily stalk other women. Since Vicky failed to keep her man, Nikki presumed Vicky looked average. Seeing Vicky up-close took her aback. This woman was far different from what she imagined, whether it was her appearance or her temperament. Vicky was beautiful, elegant, and chic. The way she talked and walked strongly emphasized how noble she was for being born into a prestigious family. Somehow, it made people less confident in front of her. did not want to look like she was scared in front of Vicky. She calmed herself down and smiled pleasantly. ¡°I thought you had something to say ¡°What do you think Vicky¡¯s pretentious demeanor. Her tone was starting to be unfriendly. ¡°Miss Shaw, are you here just to enjoy my performance that¡¯s the deal?¡± Vicky asked N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. gettingte.¡± Nikki looked at her. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the understand Nikki¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here seconds of silence, Vicky spoke, ¡°And why should frustrated with how Vicky was about to say something, Vicky added, ¡°You¡¯re not with look on Nikki¡¯s face finally changed. Looking at how Vicky smiled in front of her, she finally ¡°Are you here to threaten me?¡± After a moment of silence, Vicky tilted her head and smiled. ¡°To be honest, Miss Mand, this is the first time I see a woman so eager to be a mistress.¡± ¡°You just said I¡¯m not with Mister Hart, yet here you are, calling me a mistress,¡± Nikkimented coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think what you said is very contradicting?¡± Vicky looked into Nikki¡¯s eyes and said calmly, ¡°From how I see it, any woman who has the intention to ruin someone¡¯s rtionship and marriage is a mistress. It doesn¡¯t mean you need to actually date someone to be called a mistress.¡± Nikki¡¯s face stiffened. She seemed to have thought of something and gradually calmed herself down, no longer as agitated. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not with Mister Hart, and there¡¯s no improper rtionship between me and him. I¡¯m d you believe in him. But¡­¡± Nikki paused and looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes when she spoke, enunciating every word, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll leave him.¡± ¡°You hope that I¡¯ll leave him?¡± Vicky smiled, seeing how unreasonable Nikki thought she was not. ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 110 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 110 Chapter 110 With a t expression, Nikki said, ¡°I can tell you hate mistresses. If that¡¯s the case, why did you contradict yourself? Based on what you said, any woman who has the intention to ruin someone¡¯s rtionship and marriage is a mistress. Then¡­you ruined the rtionship Mister Hart had with his first love. Arent you also a mistress?¡± Vicky¡¯s pupils shrunk, and her expression faltered. Nikki noticed the changes in Vicky¡¯s emotions and thus continued, ¡°I believe you know what karma is. The pain you caused to others will sooner orter be bestowed upon you one day.¡± ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to return the pain to me?¡¯ said Vicky with a straight face. Nikki shook her head. ¡¯Like what you see, Mister Hart is just one of the audience while I¡¯m merely a performer. We never overstep the boundary, so I¡¯m not that person. But, even if it isn¡¯t me, it could be someone else. Your marriage is a tragedy because you forced it to happen. Have you ever thought about correcting your mistakes?¡± ¡°The correction you mean is for me and Tyler to have a divorce?¡¯ Vicky asked. question directly. ¡°Sometimes, letting go is also a way to show your I refuse don¡¯t have the right to so was her tone as she replied,¡± Under what grounds are you talking to me about this? Tyler¡¯s love? Or Tyler¡¯s current lover? I think smile on her face for being straight. If you never showed up in front of me today, I¡¯d never have stood in front of you and told you this. I know it¡¯s not N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. why I didn¡¯t bother when you tried to use my husband Tyler saved you once? Miss Mand, you should know that, Vicky turned around to you about this now, but I¡¯m talking to you now proves stopped walking. Looking back, she saw the resolute expression on Nikki¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m going to make myself shine brightly before my identity bes Vicky¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re very confident with yourself.¡± Nikki shook her head. ¡¯I don¡¯t have anything; I¡¯m just a normal person. I have nothing to be confident of.¡¯ ¡°But your action speaks otherwise,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°Miss Shaw, you¡¯re very beautiful and elegant. Even when you¡¯re the daughter of a fallen family, you¡¯re still someone I can¡¯t reach. No matter what, I can¡¯t surpass you. But¡­¡¯ She gazed into Vicky¡¯s eyes withplex-looking eyes. ¡°Tyler does not love you.¡¯ The girl¡¯s confidence baffled Vicky. Anyone with a brain would know what the consequences would be for a woman who just knew Tyler to be arguing with Tyler¡¯s legally married wife. Nikki did not look like a stupid girl. There was no reason she did not know about this unless she knew something. Chapter 111 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Vicky stood still. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Nikki looked slightly hesitant. She knew Vicky was not an easy woman to deal with, and she especially knew that with just a few words exchanged. Vicky had a strong mind. If Nikki did not provide any solid evidence, it was hard to make her crumble. Nikki took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡¯Mister Hart has someone special in his heart. He¡¯ll never love you.¡± ¡°Are you saying that he won¡¯t love me, but there¡¯s a chance he will fall in love with you?¡± said Vicky. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mister Hart will fall in love with me or not, but I¡¯m sure my chances are higher than yours,¡± Nikki replied. ¡°On what ground?¡± Vicky asked. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. I¡¯m not able to let him fall in love with me at my current stage, but it¡¯s alright¡ªI¡¯m willing to wait. I¡¯m willing to make sacrifices, and I¡¯m even willing to take a a substitute or a shadow ¡°A sit is very close to the stage. Every time I looked at him, I can see him looking at weird look?¡± in her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe the look. It¡¯s like he¡¯s using me¡­to had felt this several times herself, hence why she asked Tyler if he had fallen in love with another Tyler¡¯s first love and how much he loved She. Frankly, Vicky thought the same way in the beginning, especially when Tyler chose She over her all the Tyler, however, she started to discover Tyler was not really an affectionate person. He was cold- blooded and heartless piano, he even had the thought of marrying her. When she could no could a person stop liking a person because of a small matter instincts told her that Tyler had another person in his heart. However, she could not find a What Nikki had said proved that her assumption was right. Vicky looked at Nikki and said, ¡°Miss Mand, are you willing to be that person¡¯s substitute? Even if you¡¯re not the person he wants to see, miss, and love?¡± Nikki smiled. ¡°Not everyone can be a substitute. At least I have the chance now. Why can¡¯t I try it?¡± ¡°Then which part of you think you¡¯re like that person?¡± Vicky asked. Nikki answered without hesitation like she had investigated Tyler thoroughly. ¡°It¡¯s probably because we both y the piano. I heard She shocked everyone because of a song she yed, and that was how she captured Mister Hart¡¯s attention.¡± Vicky blinked and asked, ¡¯You don¡¯t think She is the person in Tyler¡¯s heart.¡± Nikki smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although everyone else thinks that, I know that person isn¡¯t She.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 112 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Nikki said calmly, ¡®If that person is She, then Mister Hart would never have married you in the first ce. I also heard She can¡¯t y the piano anymore because of some reasons rted to her hands. Not long after that, Mister Hart announced he¡¯d marry you.¡± ¡¯She¡¯s very sensitive and smart too. But¡­¡¯ Vicky thought. She smiled like she had something in her mind. ¡°Well, do you know how She injured her hand?¡± Nikki had requested many people to look into this, and they all came back with nothing. Hence, she did not know how She injured her hand. Enter title¡­ As she looked at Vicky¡¯s gentle smile, a chill climbed up the back of her spine. She eximed, ¡°Was it you?¡± Vicky neither admitted nor denied this as she continued, ¡°Miss Mand, my husband helped you when you were in danger, and you¡¯re now using his power to secure a firm position in the bar and many other advantages. People always say a favor should be returned substantially, even when it was just a small favor. We¡¯re not hoping you¡¯ll return anything to us, but at the very least, please don¡¯t bite the hand that fed you and break our marriage. Alright?¡± Nikki did not expect Vicky to be still so stubborn after everything she said. She despised Vicky, knowing that she was also a person who seduced the man to sleep with her to ruin his rtionship. She said coldly, ¡°Just because Mister Hart has helped me, I¡¯m willing to be the bad person for him. I hope you¡¯ll return Mister Hart his freedom. Three years ago, you tried to make him like you, so you yed the piano on his birthday in front of everyone. You weren¡¯t even good at it; the tune and key were off. Even those who didn¡¯t know how to y the piano thought it was bad, too.¡± 1 She was extremely anguished and felt bad for Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart likes a woman who knows how to y the piano. You can¡¯t even do that, yet you want to lock him in this prison that you call ¡®marriage¡¯. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too ridiculous?¡± Vicky was not even fazed by Nikki¡¯s words. All Nikki was telling her was to let Tyler go, and that was it. No longer wanting to talk to her, Vicky spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m being ridiculous or not. What I want to say is you better know your ce. I¡¯m not going to do anything to you now, but if you continue what you¡¯re doing, maybe the next person who can¡¯t y the piano is you. By then, you¡¯ll know how ridiculous I can be.¡± Vicky no longer bothered to speak and thus left. Vicky did not go to the bar for a week after that day. She did not want to be the main topic that everyone talked about during afternoon tea, and she did not want to see Nikki. Vicky just entered a restaurant when she heard a gentle, attractive voice calling her name in the restaurant. ¡°Vicky!¡± She looked up and saw a handsome gentleman looking at her with a smile. She walked over. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Sebastian shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re notte. I came early.¡± Vicky sat across from him and said, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve been too busytely to treat you to a meal. You¡¯ve helped me a lot, and I didn¡¯t have the chance to thank you.¡± 1 Sebastian shook his head again. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you much. You don¡¯t have to be so kind.¡± Yesterday afternoon, Vicky received a call from Sebastian asking her to grab a bite together. She remembered Missus Mills telling her to stay away from Sebastian, so she did not contact him herself. When Sebastian called her, she did not have the heart to decline him, what more after all the help he got her. She thought about it and decided to use this opportunity to make it clear to him. Once she sat down, Sebastian asked, ¡°Vicky, have you been here before?¡± This was a fine dining restaurant withvish and ssy interior design. She nced around and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Sebastian said, ¡°This used to be one of your favorite restaurants.¡± Chapter 113 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 113 Chapter 113 While Sebastian and Vicky were talking, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and realized it was a call from Cece. She stood up and said,¡± Excuse me. I need to take this.¡± Sebastian replied softly, ¡°Sure.¡± Vicky went to a quiet corner and answered the phone. ¡°Vicky,¡± came Cece¡¯s voice from the phone. ¡°Have you been to the bartely?¡± ¡°No. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky asked. Cece lowered her voice and answered, ¡°Something happened at the bar.¡± Enter title¡­ Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nikki resigned!¡± Cece answered. ¡°Resign?¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact reason either. At first, I heard she felt unwell and stopped performing for a few days. After that, she resigned. Everyone in the bar is saying that you went to give her a lecture that day and forced her to resign.¡± Vicky thought about it and replied, ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± After that, they talked for a short while before she hung up. On the way back to her table, various thoughts of why Nikki would resign shed through her mind, and without Vicky realizing it, she identally knocked over someone. The person staggered a few steps back and knocked on a vase that was half the height of a human. 1 Crash! The vase and the person fell together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Startled, Vicky hurried over to help the person up. When she saw who the person was, she was stunned. ¡°Nikki?¡± she said. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nikki fell and sat on the cold floor with humiliation and shame on her face. She bit her lower lip. ¡°Miss Shaw, I¡¯ve already resigned. Why won¡¯t you let me go? Are you only satisfied when I have no other option but to die?¡± 1 Themotion attracted the diners¡¯ attention. Before Vicky could understand N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. what was happening, a tall man walked toward them. He was drop-dead handsome with a cold impression that suffocated people. The way he walked looked so noble and powerful. There was no expression on his face, yet he emitted a domineering vibe. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Vicky did not expect to meet both of them here together and was dazed. 1 Nikki remained on the floor. Her slim and artist-like fingers were pierced by the broken vase, and she began to bleed. Tyler¡¯s blue eyes turned dark when he saw it. He looked back at the waitress who was standing by the side dumbfoundedly. ¡°Get Miss Mand up and have a doctor treat her injury.¡± Quickly enough, Nikki was brought to a clinic. Vicky turned to look at Tyler, who was dispersing a cold aura. When she was about to say something, the waitress who helped Nikki ran over in a hurry. Her voice was anxious like she was about to cry. ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Mand¡­ ¡°Miss Mand refuses to let the doctor look at her injuries!¡± Chapter 114 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Vicky followed after Tyler to look at the situation. Tyler nced at her lightly and said nothing. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The doctor and nurse in the clinic were trying their best to persuade Nikki. ¡°Miss Mand, your fingers are cut by the shattered vase. If you don¡¯t get it treated in time, you¡¯ll risk having infections. You¡¯re a pianist! What if you cant y-¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather this than be a sting in someone¡¯s eyes after getting it treated. I prefer to have my finger ruined,¡± interjected Nikki. Enter title¡­ The waitress chimed in and tried to persuade her. ¡°Nikki, this is your body. You shouldn¡¯t do that to your body¡­¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, someone else will not be happy,¡± Nikki replied. Just when she finished talking, the door of the clinic opened as a woman¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°Miss Mand, are you referring to me?¡± Nikki unconsciously looked up and saw the handsome man behind Vicky. Her eyes lit up at the sight. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± No one knew if Nikki purposely ignored Vicky. ¡°Miss Mand¡¯s finger is hurt. Why are you not treating her?¡± ¡°She refused to have them treated,¡± reasoned the doctor anxiously. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Vicky said indifferently, ¡°Miss Mand, you y the piano for a living. Your hand is more important to you than normal people. It¡¯s best if you have them treated before you throw a tantrum.¡¯ Nikki curled up his pale lips into a faint smile. ¡®Missus Hart, I believe I can make the decision for my body. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the one who chose not to have them treated. If anything happens, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Vicky smiled and said, Miss Mand, it is indeed my fault that I identally knocked you over and caused you to fall, resulting in your fingers¡¯ injuries. I¡¯m sorry. Now, can you let the doctor treat them?¡± Nikki¡¯s eyes shrunk. ¡°identally?¡¯ Vicky looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I did it on purpose?¡± Nikki unconsciously nced at Tyler, who merely stood quietly in the room. His handsome face was devoid of emotions, and none could tell what he was feeling. Nikki averted her sight and said coldly, ¡°If you say you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, then you didn¡¯t.¡± Even a fool could tell the implied message in what she said. Vicky sighed helplessly. ¡°I was talking on the phone just now, and I lowered my head to think of something, not seeing you in the process. That was why I identally knocked you over and caused your finger to be cut by the shattered vase. I, hereby, apologize to you for my unintentional action. I hope you won¡¯t hurt your body just because you¡¯re angry at someone.¡± She was indeed at fault for looking at where she walked and knocked Nikki over where Nikki was hurt. There was no problem for her to apologize to Nikki since she made a mistake. She thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll reimburse your medical bill and whatever loss you have.¡± A clear sarcasm and irony appeared in Nikki¡¯s eyes. She sneered, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll leave Stoneford City as soon as possible.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean by that, Miss Mand?¡± ¡°I yed the piano in the bar you frequented. I resigned from the bar and yed in the restaurant, yet you¡¯re there too. Stoneford City is a big city, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any ce for me. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better for me to leave.¡± ¡°Miss Mand, are you implying that I chased you away from the bar?¡± Vicky asked. Nikki sported what seemed to be an understanding smile. She said with a low voice, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m the one who decides to leave the bar. It has nothing to do with you or anyone else.¡± Every word she said was not rted to Vicky. Yet, the expression and the implied message in her sentence suggested that Vicky had everything to do with her decision. Chapter 115 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Vicky was the one who forced Nikki to resign. Vicky deliberately knocked Nikki over. Vicky forced Nikki to leave Stoneford City. Those were the messages Nikki implied in the things she said. Nothing Vicky said was helpful, mainly because the person who should be talking was not her. Vicky looked at Tyler, who remained silent throughout the entire exchange. ¡°Mister Tyler, don¡¯t you think you should say something?¡¯ Enter title¡­ Tyler looked indifferent, and so was his voice as he said, ¡°Did you go to the bar before?¡± Nikki nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°When?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Are you referring to the first time, or thest time?¡¯ Vicky asked. Tyler¡¯s pupils darkened as he spoke, sounding intrigued, ¡°You were there a few times.¡± Vicky did not hide the truth and confessed, ¡°Yes. Miss Mand was quite popr a while back. I was curious, so I went to take a look. She truly is talented on the piano. Of course, I wasn¡¯t busy during that period, so I went there a few times.¡± ¡°And?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°And I didn¡¯t know how Miss Mand discovered me and suggested that we should talk. I think someone recognized me at that time, but after our talk, I never went again. That is, of course, until I identally knocked her over in the restaurant just moments ago.¡¯ Nikki bit her lip and instinctively replied, ¡°Missus Hart, are you saying this is a coincidence and has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°Other than being responsible for knocking you over, I have nothing to do with the rest of the matter,¡± Vicky exined. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nikki felt incredulous when she saw Vicky pushing all the me on her so easily. ¡°So you never threaten to ruin my finger and make me the next person who can¡¯t y the piano?¡± There it was. Vicky closed her eyes to disperse the chaotic train of thoughts in her mind. All the groundwork was for this moment. After everything Nikki did, all she wanted was to have Tyler seek justice for her. If that was the case, Vicky was willing to give her the opportunity. She said nothing and waited for Tyler to speak. Both of them had not met for more than a week. Likewise, they seldom contacted each other too. Over the past week, Tyler was outstation and Vicky must have taken this opportunity to go make trouble for his new lover. This must be what others thought of her. Tyler looked at Vicky with his deep eyes and slightly intimidating pressure.¡± Did you say those things to her?¡± Vicky thought for a few seconds beforeing clean. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to ruin her hand, but I did say something simr.¡± Nikki was baffled by this and had no idea what Vicky was nning. She thought Vicky would never admit it or push all the me on her like she did seconds ago. It was never in her n to see Vicky admit it so fearlessly. ¡°Why did you say those things to her?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Because she wants to ruin my marriage and steal my man from me,¡¯ she replied, not giving much thought to her response. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m being soft by giving a few warnings to a woman like her?¡± Chapter 116 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 116 Chapter 116 A weird light appeared in Tyler¡¯s dark, cold eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s just a warning, why did you have to say it so terribly?¡± Nikki asked. Vicky looked at the cool, elegant man beside her. ¡°Then, does Mister Hart think that what I said was too much?¡± Tyler¡¯s deep, dark eyes bore into her eyes. His fine-defined brow and eyes looked extremely cool. ¡°What if I think it is?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she nearly could not keep up the emotion on her face. ¡°Then, should I apologize?¡± Enter title¡­ His deep and clear voice was subtle. ¡°You already apologized to her a few times, and Miss Mand didn¡¯t ept them.¡± Vicky put on a smile. ¡°So are you trying to make me think of a solution to have Miss Mand forgive me?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve been to the bar, you should know I like listening to the songs Miss Mand yed.¡± Tyler¡¯s thin lip curled up into a smile. ¡°What if because of you, she refuses to y for me? What should you do about that? n The smile on Nikki¡¯s face brightened, while the expression on Vicky¡¯s face became colder while she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°What do you think I should do?¡¯ Vicky asked. Tyler¡¯s blue eyes locked with her eyes. ¡¯I¡¯m asking you to say it.¡± Vicky saw the surprised, pleasant smile expression on Nikki¡¯s face. A cold, cruel expression appeared on Vicky¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a threelegged frog, but you can easily find a human with two legs. If she refuses to y, she can just leave. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to take care of her like she¡¯s a god?¡± Tyler squinted at this, and he turned to look at Nikki. His tone was light.¡± You can leave now.¡± Nikki barely had the time to react, and her smile froze when she heard what he said. ¡°Mister Hart, what¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Vicky was stunned too. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my wife said?¡± said Tyler, his tone still indifferent.¡± She asked you to leave.¡± Nikki felt her breath stop. She could barely believe what was happening as her eyes reddened. She found it hard to keep her calm, and she was beginning to be desperate. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯m the one hurt today, and need I remind you that she threatened me? I never did anything that harmed her¡ª¡± ¡°So what? My wife asked you to leave, so you need to leave,¡± Tyler cut her off coolly. His expression was calm and passive as usual. It was as though he was talking about the weather. Apart from Nikki and Vicky, even the doctor and waitress that apanied Nikki were shocked. The way this matter progressed was¡­ unlike what they imagined. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t Missus insist on not apologizing, and shouldn¡¯t Mister Hart warn Missus Hart how serious the consequences would be if she didn¡¯t apologize with a straight face? Threatening and forcing Missus Hart to back down?¡¯ they thought. It¡­was a turn of events no one foresaw. Tears rolled down Nikki¡¯s eyes; she never felt so humiliated before. At that moment, she felt like she was a fool to have believed she held some form of importance to Tyler. Her cheeks were not hurt, but for some reason, they ached. She covered her mouth and ran out of the clinic weeping. The waitress and doctor exchanged looks with each other and left too. The ambiance suddenly became quiet. Vicky had no idea why this happened, but she felt a long-lost uneasy feeling when everyone was gone. She did not look at Tyler as she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Nikki resigned,¡± replied Tyler nonchntly. ¡°I had someone investigate her whereabouts so I coulde and ask her what happened in person.¡± Chapter 117 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Before Vicky could reply, Tyler spoke again, his voice low and alluring,¡± Wasn¡¯t that what you thought of?¡± Vicky answered unconsciously, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Suddenly, Tyler grabbed her by the chin, forcing her to make eye contact with him. He looked at her, but she could not tell if he was smiling or not. ¡°Getting you to apologize to Nikki and thinking of ways to trouble you until Nikki is satisfied and forgives you¡­ Isn¡¯t that what you think I¡¯d do?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered as she tried to avoid Tyler¡¯s gaze. However, he grabbed her chin in ce tightly. ¡°I¡­¡± She had nothing to refute. Tyler was spot-on. Tyler pulled his face closer to her. His eyes looked so invasive and attractive that Vicky could not stand them. how should I punish you for thinking about Tyler entered her could not breathe. The closer his face was to her, the thicker his fragrance smelled. It as if someone had frozen her. Just when Tyler¡¯s lips ring, ring! The phone rang abruptly It was Vicky¡¯s phone. her. She reached for not back yet?¡± Sebastian asked when Vicky remembered Sebastian was waiting for and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I met a friend, and hung up, Tyler spoke with an indescribable tone, ¡®So to see Tyler¡¯s dark pupils. She quickly exined, ¡°After the ident in the restaurant, I didn¡¯t few times. His good-looking lips curled into a fake smile. ¡°When did you get so Vicky fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°You should remember the few times I met him. After I was discharged, I never saw him again. Missus Mills came to talk to me and wanted me to keep my distance from him, so when Sebastian called me out to eat, I wanted to reject him. Then I thought it would be better to tell him straightforwardly rather than to look for excuses to reject him every time. Thus, I agreed to meet him.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After that, Tyler said nothing and grabbed her hand to walk outside, much to her bewilderment. ¡°Tyler, where are you taking me?¡± Tyler looked at her and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make it clear to him? Let¡¯s go.¡± Vicky was baffled. ¡°You and me, together?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky wanted to say something, but in the end decided not to.¡¯ Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± When they left the clinic, she noticed Tyler was still holding her hand tightly in his. Chapter 118 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 118 Chapter 118 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Vicky regained her senses, she found herself already in the restaurant with Tyler holding her hand. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on them the moment they came in. Tyler was too popr to be unnoticed. No one in the upper ss of Stoneford City did not know him. Everyone was so shocked that their jaws nearly fell off when they saw Tyler appearing while holding Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡®Isn¡¯t there a rumor about Tyler falling for a pianist? Why is he holding hands with Vicky and appearing in public? Are they back together?1 With everyone looking curiously at them, Tyler and Vicky approached Sebastian. The moment Sebastian saw Vicky, a smile appeared on his face. When he saw matter to Sebastian, Tyler beat her to it, saying, ¡°Mister Mills, actually have the time toe to look for Vicky after being busy with work and giving your support to a female intimate in the bar¡­ the chair across from Sebastian, not bothering to ask for permission. His pose was so elegant and rxed as if he was in his house. ¡°No matter how busy I am, I can always find time to apany Vicky. After all, some men would try to make themselves look like good people, but no matter how much they try, they won¡¯t be able to hide the said at Sebastian and asked, ¡°Am I right, Mister ¡°I don¡¯t agree with what you say. Likewise, those with an ill mind will always think badly of other people. When you can¡¯t fulfill your responsibility and help your woman, you shouldn¡¯t me other the right thing to do is to help others bully your wife? I¡¯m astonished by this mindset, and I can¡¯t no one was around. ¡°There are always people who think they¡¯re righteous enough to scold others from a moral point of view. s, these righteous people can¡¯t do anything at all. Sebastian could not say a word. The mistake he made in the past led to another mistake. If he held his ground firmly, Vicky might not have married Tyler and suffered so much pain. Both Sebastian and Tyler looked poised, reflected by the way they spoke, but the table was tense with an aura only found in wars. The pressure around them was dangerously low. From another angle, it seemed like Tyler and Sebastian were having a good chat. Only Vicky knew about the pressure. When the ambiance was getting tense, Vicky found the right moment to break it. ¡°Sebastian, have you ordered food?¡± Sebastian looked at Vicky, and his eyes were much gentler than before.¡± Not yet. I¡¯m not sure if your favorite food has changed, so I¡¯m waiting for you toe back so we can order together.¡± Chapter 119 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Vicky requested for the waiter to attend to them. ¡°Why don¡¯t we order now? II N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The waiter came over and passed the menu to all of them. Sebastian looked at the menu and asked, ¡°Vicky, you used to like foie gras very much. Why don¡¯t we order one?¡± Vicky never dined in this restaurant after she lost her memories. Thus, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°No wonder yourpany isn¡¯t going that well,¡± came Tyler¡¯s out-of-the- blue remark. ¡°You¡¯ve spent all the time thinking about how to please a woman.¡± few words, but whenever he spoke, he would do it apathetically. Vicky often experienced how harsh he could be. She inappropriate things, so she used the other hand beneath the table to nudge him, signaling him to stop as she touched Tyler¡¯s hand, he grabbed it tightly with his strong hand. His bony fingers slipped into the spaces between her fingers and interlocked their fingers like they were a loving couple. This was and she instinctively tried to pull her hand away. However, Tyler held it so tightly and refused to let go. He even deliberately rubbed the back of her hand to signal some remained calm and elegant while sitting in the chair speechless. ¡®This man looks so noticed Vicky was looking weird and thus asked, ¡°Vicky, why is your face so red? Are could only say, back at Tyler. ¡°As Vicky¡¯s husband, you should know what he smiled was even listen to someone ying the piano, you should have the time to get to know Vicky¡¯s favorites, too. I mean, she¡¯s your Sebastian¡¯s words and tone sounded gentle, yet everything he said was with purpose and aimed at potential sore spots. Even when Vicky forgot how she used to love Tyler, her heart ached as though something was stuck in it when she heard Sebastian¡¯s pointy words. Before this, Tyler had done many outrageous things to her. There were a few times she nearly died when she was in the hospital, and still, she did not have this sort of feeling. At that time, she was angry, resentful, and hateful. The only thing she did feel was upset. She knew very well that Tyler¡¯s heart was not with her. After she lost her memory, the feelings she had for him diminished. It also made her expect less from Tyler. However, those simple things Sebastian said actually stirred up a depressing feeling in her heart. Her hand was clenched tightly by Tyler¡¯s hand, and it managed to pull her back from her messy thoughts. A bright light appeared in Tyler¡¯s eyes. His low voice was clear like the stream. 1 ¡°You¡¯re right, Mister Mills. After marrying Vicky for three years, I do know everything that Vicky likes.¡± Chapter 120 ?Chapter 120 Sebastian raised his brow, thinking Tyler was just bluffing. He smiled. "If that''s the case, I''ll leave it to you to order for her. She lost her memory and has forgotten many things. I grew up with her, so I know her very well." Tyler would have dealt with the whole thing in a perfunctory manner if it was any other man and not Sebastian who suggested the idea. After all, it would be easy for Tyler to fool him as long as Vicky followed Tyler''s lead and yed along with his n. However, Sebastian was Vicky''s childhood friend who only knew Vicky all too well. There were things Vicky had forgotten but Sebastian never would. Sebastian knew that Tyler and Vicky never had a good rtionship and that Tyler was rarely home in all the three years they had been married. Therefore, how could Tyler ever know anything about what Vicky liked? Today would be the day Sebastian revealed Tyler''s true colors to Vicky. In that way, she wouldpletely give up on him and snap out of whatever illusion she might still have about him. Tyler could not help but smirk when he noticed the smug look on Sebastian''s face. He gracefully flipped the menu on the table as he softly read some of the names of dishes. For the main course, he ordered steak, foie gras, escargot, and some othermonly found dishes in a fine dining establishment. Then he finished up the order with some soup, beverages, fruits, and desserts. He even ordered a strawberry ice cream for her. Sebastian was utterly stunned. All of the food Tyler ordered was to Vicky''s liking, especially the strawberry ice cream. It had been years since she had ice cream on ount of her upsetting her stomach because cold food was her favorite. Not only did Tyler know she liked to eat ice cream, but he even knew her favorite vor. Vicky was also taken aback. "I actually like to eat ice cream?" She and Tyler had been together for quite some time, and she would always order something she liked whenever they dined out. Therefore, it would be enough to list out all the food she usually ordered in the restaurants they frequented to win this "game" he was ying with Sebastian. Of course, this would only work if he had paid attention to what Vicky had ordered in the past. Having said that, Vicky noticed that most of the food Tyler ordered for her today were things she had never ordered in a restaurant after losing her memory. Tyler nced at her and said, "Not only do you like ice cream, but you also like to eat street food, especially..." After she lost her memory, Vicky seldom ate outside. The asional times that she did that were mostly with Cece or Tyler. In fact, Sebastian actually knew more about her than she did herself. "What? Especially what?" Vicky couldn''t help getting curious. "Blue cheese," replied Tyler with a frown, as if he had conjured up the blue cheese''s iconic pungent smell. Vicky''s eyes widened. "I... liked that?" "Well, you should ask yourself that," replied Tyler with a grimace.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vicky looked at him incredulously. "Are you bluffing me?" Tyler pressed his lips into a thin line out of displeasure at Vicky''s question. "Why don''t you ask your childhood friend then?" Vicky looked at Sebastian. "Sebastian, is it true?" At some point, aplex look could be seen in Sebastian''s eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he nodded. ''It''s true?'' Vicky found it hard to believe. She looked at Tyler with some awe in her eyes. "How did you know?" "You once brought it back home to eat as a snack," said Tyler, scrunching up his nose. That day, he nearly passed out from its pungent smell. Vicky remained silent. Somehow or other, seeing Tyler''s grimace made her feel so much better. It fell silent again after the waiter finished taking their orders. Neither Sebastian nor Tyler said anything else. Chapter 121 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Vicky, Tyler, and Sebastian finished their food despite the awkward atmosphere, and the waiter brought over the desserts and ice cream seconds after. Though Vicky loved desserts, she was not entirely sure if she liked ice cream. Under the watchful eyes of the two men next to her, she looked at the sundae in front of her and took a small bite. The icy sweetness filled her mouth along with the aroma of strawberries, and she immediately fell in love with the taste. Tyler had not lied about how she liked ice cream, and she realized he was not as unfamiliar with her as she originally thought. ¡®Does he know this because we¡¯ve been married for three years?¡¯ she thought to herself. After she finished her ice cream, she got up to pay the bill when Tyler grabbed her by the arm. ¡°Hang on.¡± it?¡± She could react, he ¡°Tyler, almost immediately and said, ¡°You had ice cream n n cheeks were flushed as her heart raced. She turned away from looking at his eyes and looked at Sebastian, who seemed to talking to to pulling away but suppressed the ¡°What now¡­?¡± with Tyler because he never acted withmon sense and though she could guess what he thought asionally, he would ck-and-gold colored card. ¡°Pay with to reject Tyler in front of meant to make Sebastian give up, and since Tyler was here, there Sebastian was a bright man who shouldprehend the situation without her exining it. When they walked out of the restaurant, Sebastian said goodbye to Vicky and left. She watched as he disappeared into the distance and felt somehow¡­ depressed. Sebastian was the only one, apart from Cece, who was willing to help her unconditionally. On top of that, he was also her childhood friend. She did not want him to be upset, but she also knew that she would never end up together with Sebastian, so it was best for him to move on. ¡°What is it? Do you feel sorry for him?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice came from behind her. She turned to look at him and handed him the card he gave her earlier.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Here.¡± He simply stared at the card and did not ept it. Chapter 122 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Vicky did not know what Tyler was thinking and said, Take the card back.¡± ¡°Are you trying to split the bill?¡± he asked. She shot him a confused stare. ¡°What?* ¡°Is there a point to separate what¡¯s yours and what¡¯s mine?¡± She immediately realized what he was trying to say and stared at the card in her hand, knowing perfectly well how much it was worth. The Hart family was as rich as kings and queens, so she knew that Tyler would not bat an eye if she spent his money. Enter title¡­ However¡­ ¡°Are you really¡­going to stay with me in this marriage?¡± she asked. The look in his eyes darkened. *Why? Are you regretting it?¡± He nced at her mockingly. ¡°Changed your mind after seeing your childhood lover?¡± ¡°¡­¡¯ She shot him a polite smile. ¡°Mister Hart, stop ming everything on me just because I lost my memories. If I wanted to be with Sebastian, why would we be married in the first ce?¡± Before the Shaws fell, Missus Mills had wanted to form a bond with the Shaws and wanted Sebastian to marry Vicky. If she truly loved Sebastian, she would have married him a long time ago. ¡°Your innocent little lover came all the way to confront me, Mister Hart,¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°I wonder who gave her the courage to do such a thing?¡¯ He narrowed his eyes and asked in a husky voice, ¡°Are you jealous, Missus Hart?¡± She smiled nonchntly. ¡°You oftene homete at night for her and even stand up for her. She was so touched that she wanted to offer herself up to you, not even caring if she became the bad cop to free you from this marriage. Honestly, is it odd that I assume she¡¯s being told to do so?¡± He stared at her face for a few moments before chuckling. ¡°After what happened just now, was it still not enough to appease your anger? Should I call Nikki back here so you can beat her up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vicky only mentioned Nikki because Tyler was trying to use her of taking an interest in Sebastian. Silence fell over them, and Tyler said after a while, ¡°I usuallye here if I¡¯m meeting a client.¡± Vicky did not understand what he meant at first, but soon came to a realization that he was offering her an exnation. ¡°You are saying that you were¡­dining here with a client?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky realized that he had note for Nikki¡¯s sake, which exined why he was not eating much earlier if he had other appointments. She frowned. ¡°Is it okay for you to just ditch your client like that?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said calmly. Vicky decided against asking further questions and did not mention the fact that he had been ignoring her. Since they both knew what happened, there was no point in mentioning it. At night, Tyler was about to go into the bathroom for a shower after he was done with work and saw the bedroom light on. Vicky had not fallen asleep and was reading in bed. Vicky had always enjoyed reading and throughout the three years they were married, he would alwayse home to find her with a book in hand. Her beautiful features looked exceptionally gentle under the warm light. When she heard footsteps approaching, Vicky looked up and asked,¡± Coming to bed soon?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said and headed into the bathroom. Chapter 123 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 123 Chapter 123 15 minutester, Tyler came out of the bathroom in a white bathrobe as he dried his hair with a towel. The bedroom lights were dimmed and to his bewilderment, he felt someone holding him from behind. He stiffened, and he stilled from drying his hair. A few momentster, he said, ¡°Vicky, what are you doing?¡± Vicky could feel herself quivering. This was one of the boldest things she had ever done since she lost her memories. Enter title¡­ Tyler had given her the cold shoulder and even went to see another woman because she refused to be intimate with him. Though, she could hardly me him for it. No man on earth could ept a wife who refused to be intimate with him, especially when they had both agreed to work on the marriage. Vicky had thought about it and researched the issue. Cece was right about how both men and women would have difficulties epting a marriage without intimacy, and it was a part of their responsibility to maintain this aspect of a marriage. It would eventually happen unless they divorced, and since they had been intimate before, Vicky realized that it was unreasonable for her to trouble herself over it. Nikki¡¯s appearance posed a threat to her marriage, and she did not want to She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Tyler, I¡­I¡¯m ready.¡± He stood still without moving or responding, and since his back was facing her, Vicky could not see the look on his face. Her heart sank at his silence, but just as she wondered if she needed to be even more proactive, he spoke, ¡°Are you sure that you are ready?¡± Her fingers twitched at the tone of his voice, but she gritted her teeth to respond regardless, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m ready.¡± As soon as the words rolled off her tongue, she was lifted off the ground. She swiftly wiped away the initial panic in her eyes as he set her down on their kingsized bed. His lean, yet muscr body was pressed against hers and she closed her eyes, shivering ever so slightly. She could feel the temperature rising from the proximity between them, and her heart beat like a drum as she sensed the warmth of his breath on her skin. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She jolted in shock when his lips touched hers, instinctively trying to move away. However, Tyler did not give her the chance and devoured her lips. As her breath was taken away, she felt threatened and though she had prepared herself, she still.Jnstinctively resisted this. When she opened her eyes, she found herself looking into his eyes and saw the reflection of her fear. ¡°I¡­¡± she muttered, ¡°I¡­can do¡­this.¡± He stared at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She looked away. ¡°Yeah. I think¡­so.¡± He observed her intently and after some time, he lowered his head once again as if to resume what he was doing. Chapter 124 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Vicky clenched her fists tightly under the sheets and stiffened until her entire body was as hard as a rock. As she tried to stop fighting Tyler, the weight on her body disappeared. She opened her eyes and found Tyler standing by the bed. Panicking, she muttered, ¡°Tyler¡­¡± He did not look at her and simply said, ¡¯Why bother forcing yourself into it if you don¡¯t want to?¡¯ ¡°I want to¡­¡± She lowered her head. ¡°You know that I¡¯ve forgotten about a lot of things, and it¡¯s hard to¡­get used to things.¡± Enter title¡­ Since they were already married, there was no point in dying the inevitable since she knew that her resistance would eventually melt away. He lowered his gaze and stared into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not into assaulting women.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m doing this willingly.¡± ¡°You say that, but your heart says otherwise. That makes this just as bad as an assault,¡± he said emotionlessly. She bit her lower lip when she looked into his eyes. It was not a shame for a woman to try and defend her marriage, and intimacy was a great part of a healthy marriage. As her final attempt, she argued, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s just that¡­I can¡¯t get past the mental block. I think I¡¯m just scared of the unknown¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s probably it.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Toward the end, she began to lose track of her own thoughts. He nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re scared of the unknown?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you scared of the unknown when you seduced me for the very first time, then?¡± She was at a loss for words. Vicky did not enjoy hearing about the past from Tyler, mainly because it did not seem to be great memories, but also because she had forgotten about everything and could not even defend herself. After a few moments of silence, she muttered, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­1 was younger and fearless then.¡± ¡°Younger and fearless¡­ Vicky, you sure are great at finding excuses.¡± Her cheeks burned as her silence remained. She was not a conservative woman in the traditional sense but still felt a little shy when Tyler turned her down while she relentlessly tried to seduce him. She sheepishly tried to change the subject and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± He shot her onest look before turning to leave. Vicky distinctly remembered how he left and spent the night in the study room after she turned him down the time before and blurted out, ¡°Tyler, where are you going?¡± He stilled and turned to look at the anxious expression on her face. His lips curled into a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to dry my hair in the bathroom, Missus Hart. Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving?¡± ¡°Where will I go?¡± ¡°I thought¡­you¡¯re going to another room,¡± she said awkwardly. With a half-smile, he said in a seductive voice, ¡°Before you lost your memories, you didn¡¯t want me to sleep in another room, so you moved all the beds in other rooms out. Seems like habits stick even when you lose your memories.¡± He scanned her up and down pointedly. ¡°Vicky Shaw, do you really not remember a thing?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m faking it, are you going to divorce me?¡± she retorted Chapter 125 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Tyler stared at Vicky quietly. Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡¯Are you¡­really thinking that? Am I that horrible of a person before losing my memories?¡¯ ¡°Yes/ he said. She observed the look on his face and muttered, ¡°I might¡¯ve lost my memories now, but it might change in the future. If I¡­end up remembering everything, will you../ He gave her a look and said, ¡¯Depends on your performance/ With that, he turned to head into the bathroom. Vicky sat on the bed, trying to process what he meant by what he said. She knew what kind of man Tyler was, and if he did not intend on continuing the marriage, he would have never given such a vague answer. proud!¡¯ she mused to divorce him as much as she did in the past because the marriage was not as have improved, or it was simply because she did not think she could find another man as great as he was if she walked into the bathroom, and Tyler shot her an odd look when he saw her. ¡°What are you knew that he had mistaken this as yet another effort to try and seduce him. Without exining, she went and grabbed the hair your hair for hair She nodded. ¡°What do you over him because she needed his help with something. She often acted with depends on studied the smile on her face and out of the bathroom and did not notice the odd look on his face. As they walked out of the bathroom, she noticed that he was still standing still and turned around to dry your hair, right? Come in response before N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The sound of the hair dryer echoed in the dark night, and Vicky ran her slim fingers through his scalp. Tyler leaned against the couchzily with his eyes closed, allowing the woman behind him to dry his hair. The lights inside the room were warm in tone, and his sculpted features looked less cold and distant than usual under the light. She scanned his face while drying his hair, struggling to look away. ¡®This guy is handsome, I¡¯ll give him that,¡¯ she thought to herself. Perhaps her stare was too intense, he opened his eyes abruptly and met her eyes. His eyes were as dark as night and as she stared into them, she felt as though her soul was being sucked into the depths of his eyes. Her heart raced and she looked away, muttering, ¡°We¡¯re done/ Vicky turned to put the hair dryer back to the bathroom when Tyler reached out and pulled her down into his embrace. He tilted her head up and nted a deep kiss on her lips. Chapter 126 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 126 Chapter 126 It felt as though Tyler was about to swallow her whole. Unlike the usual cold and distant impression he gave, his kiss was forceful and demanding. Had Vicky not experienced it herself, she would have never guessed that there was such a side to him. All sounds faded away as her mind went nk. Just as she was about to run out of breath, Tyler finally let her go. He was panting, and his eyes were as dark as night with a fire burning dangerously in their depths, i Feeling like prey that had been targeted by a predator, she tensed instinctively. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He stared at her unmovingly before finally taking the hair dryer in her hand and muttering hoarsely, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± and walked toward the he went, all the while thinking to herself, ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have stopped the door of the bathroom opening and immediately ced her hands I thinking?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Am I feeling awkward, Vickyid down on the bed and turned off the lights on the bedroom shortly after and as the other side of the bed went out, and Vicky lied still with her back facing nothing was different from the nights she had spent alone or with him, something changed and the night away, was wide awake as she twisted and voice soon rose in the bothering you?¡± she and pulled her into his arms around Vicky was silent. It was a different kind of intimacypared to kissing. Vicky stiffened and struggled to settle down in his arms. There were two types of memories in the human mind: conscious memories and muscle memories. Though she lost her conscious memories, she still had her muscle memories that dictated her behaviors, habits, and reflex. Hence, even when she did not remember anything about Tyler, she felt familiar whenever he kissed her because they had been intimate in the past. However, her body felt unfamiliar with his hug. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­never held me in your sleep before, have you?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°No wonder. I feel kind of ufortable,¡± she muttered. Sleeping alone and sleeping in someone¡¯s arms feltpletely different and it became even harder for her to go to sleep. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± he said. Knowing that he was right, she hummed and closed her eyes. Vicky had thought that it would be a sleepless night. Chapter 127 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 127 Chapter 127 It was that way at first, but Vicky eventually grew tired and drifted off to sleep while listening to the rhythmic beat of Tyler¡¯s heart. Tyler was gone by the time she woke up the next day. When she checked the time, she realized that she had woken up an hourte. Just then, her phone on the nightstand vibrated, and she grabbed it to find a message from Tyler. It was a simple message. [Awake?] She glided her fingers across the screen and typed, [Yeah.] Half a minuteter, Tyler replied, [You were sound asleep when I woke up, so I didn¡¯t wake you. I had the servants prepare breakfast. It¡¯s in the thermal cab.] Her lips curled into a smile as she read the message. [Have you eaten breakfast?] she replied. [Yeah.] a weak stomach, so you can¡¯t [I know.] her phone that he had no emotions, but Vicky knew that this was just to her studio to find Cece reading the realized that they were understaffed. Upon discussion, Vicky and Cece decided to hire her own at this point, so she decided that she could filter the applicants first looked up and saw Vicky, she beamed enthusiastically at her.¡± young woman, and Vicky¡¯s nodded. ¡°How¡¯s the resume scowled. ¡°There are a few talented designers, but theyck personal styles. All their designs are more of the two of us are still enough at the moment. It face and smirked mischievously. ¡¯Vicky, did you and Mister Hart¡­make froze. ¡°How do you I guessed that you must¡¯ve Vicky touched her face. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Cece pointed at the mirror on the wall and teased, ¡°You look like a woman who¡¯s deeply in love¡­ Rosy cheeks, glittery eyes, and all that.¡± Vicky nced at the mirror. The woman in the reflection was smiling and oozing joy that could not be concealed. ¡®I guess it is obvious,¡¯ she thought to herself. After a whole day in the studio, Vicky gathered her belongings and called out to Cece, ¡°Cece, let¡¯s go.¡¯ Cece kept her eyes on the design she was working on. ¡°You should go first, Vicky. I have inspiration that I need to put on papers before leaving.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Deciding not to bother her, Vicky said, ¡°Okay, then. Don¡¯t stay too long.¡¯ The sky had turned dark when she stepped out of the studio, and just as she was about to call a taxi, someone stood in her way. Vicky looked up and her expression darkened when she saw the person¡¯s face. Chapter 128 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°Nikki?¡± Nikki red daggers at Vicky, her face twisted with hatred. ¡°You did that, didn¡¯t you, Vicky Shaw?!¡± ¡°What are you referring to, Miss Mand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still pretending like nothing happened up until now?!¡¯ Nikki screamed furiously. ¡°The restaurant wouldn¡¯t have fired me if it wasn¡¯t for you! I¡¯ve already left the bar as you wished! What else am I supposed to do? Are you not going to stop until I die?!¡¯ Vicky narrowed her eyes in realization and said calmly, ¡°Miss Mand, I never made you quit your job; you resigned on your own record. I have nothing to do with it. I don¡¯t have anything to do with what happened in that restaurant either. Please stop ming me for everything-¡± Before she could finish, Nikki interrupted her hysterically. manager told me that he fired me because I crossed the wrong person! I¡¯ve just started working there. Who else resentment in Nikki¡¯s eyes. A few momentster, she chuckled. ¡°Miss Mand, if you stop making Sh-¡± Nikki tried to speak but was know what you matter to Tyler by insisting not Nikki paled. ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± frequented to y piano, wanting to remind him of you, right? When others say as well. If Tyler sided with you, you¡¯d get what I wrong, Miss N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. her blood ran cold was right about Everyone knew that Vicky was the daughter of a fallen family that was once powerful, but despite what happened to her family, she kept a leveled head and Nikki felt helpless in front of Vicky. She was not a match for Vicky. Nikki did not know what happened, but Vicky sessfully stopped Tyler from appearing at her piano performance. She had hoped that Tyler could listen to her ying the piano once again, and she was confident that she could change his mind. Vicky saw right through Nikki and said, ¡°Miss Mand, I suggest that you stay away from my man while I still have the patience, or I won¡¯t mind cornering you to the point where you¡¯re left helpless.¡± With that said, she walked past Nikki expressionlessly. As soon as Vicky disappeared from her sight, all strength was drained from Nikki and she copsed onto the ground. ¡®Is this¡­the end?¡¯ She thought to herself. Her tears dripped onto the ground as she resented both Vicky and Tyler. ¡®If I was destined to be disappointed, why would you give me hope to begin with? Why would you look at me that way? Why would you leave after making me fall for you? Why?!¡¯ Chapter 129 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Nikki was drowning in despair when a pair of crimson heels appeared before her eyes. Nikki looked up dazedly at the person standing in front of her, who had a seemingly vicious smile on her face. ¡°Miss Nikki, I know what you want to do. I can help you.¡± Rumors about Vicky never ceased. Some said that she destroyed She¡¯s hands and did the same to Nikki. Some said that she and Tyler were working on their marriage, and some said they were about to get a divorce. Vicky paid no mind to the rumors and slowly got used to being by Tyler¡¯s side. cook for him when she had the time and remind him to from scandals with other women, and he would return home every passed, and Vicky had grown ustomed to his presence and N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. half a day in the mall, Vicky and Cece finally found good idea to buy him a pen. That way, he¡¯ll think of you whenever he works.¡± She then looked around sneakily was slightly shocked. ¡°You, ¡°But it¡¯s more like you prepare a gift for me when it¡¯s his two are a pair. What¡¯s his is yours and vice versa. It doesn¡¯t matter whose gift asked, ¡¯What is day of Mister Hart¡¯s birthday.¡± Cece winked at her. Vicky shook her head in resignation and did not ask any further questions. Tyler was the most known person in the Stonefield City elitemunity, and the press had started guessing what would be done for Tyler¡¯s birthday a long time ago. He never enjoyed the crowd, but since he represented the city, he could not let his birthday pass without celebrating it. Each year, his birthday party would inevitably turn into a business summit. Tyler was young and capable with Hart Corporation under his control, so his connection reached beyond the international boundaries that people all around the world woulde to his birthday party. Vicky stood before a mirror and studied her reflection. Chapter 130 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 130 Chapter 130 The woman in the mirror was dressed in a crimson dress that outlined the alluring curves of her body. The makeup on her face emphasized her delicate features, and she looked as bewitching as a siren. Cece stood behind Vicky and scanned her from head to toe in contentment. ¡°Perfect!¡± Vicky, having rarely dressed in such a bold color, frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is too revealing?¡± The dress Vicky wore was made by Cece. Cece had grown into an extraordinary fashion designer under Vicky¡¯s guidance, specializing in gowns. When she was told that Vicky would be attending Tyler¡¯s birthday party, Cece burnt the midnight oil to produce an exquisite gown. ¡°Today is Mister Hart¡¯s party and as his wife, you need to stand out and intimidate other women so they won¡¯t dare seduce Mister Hart!¡± Cece deadpanned. said made sense, Vicky knocked on the door, and a majestic man stepped Hart,¡± greeted from the mirror and smiled.¡± Why check on you,¡± to her, and his eyes darkened with lust ¡®Is it okay? I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be embarrassing who had been targeting her, invited to the party, but She and other women who were hoping to attract Tyler¡¯s toward her and when she turned around to speak to him, he ced his hand on the back of her head effort into her looks. At the same time, she knew her makeup would be smudged if she allowed Tyler away. ¡°Wait. My away, but Sometimeter, he finally let her go. The mirror reflected the way they held onto one another. She copsed into his arms helplessly and gasped for air. As she turned around, she saw her reflection and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Ah!¡± Though it was minutes away from the start of the party, her lips were swollen. There was a fire burning in his eyes when he said hoarsely, ¡°Change to another dress.¡± She scowled at him. ¡°This dress is made specifically for tonight. I¡¯m not wearing anything else.¡± He leaned closer and whispered seductively into her ear., ¡°Be a good girl and change.¡± Tyler had a wonderful voice, but his voice was oftenced with a cold tone. Yet, when he whispered into her ear, she felt butterflies in her stomach.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 131 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 131 Chapter 131 It seemed she had underestimated Tyler¡¯s charm. ¡®This man¡­means nothing but trouble!¡¯ Vicky grumbled to herself. There were few women who could escape his grasp, if he so desired. She shot him a re. ¡°Tyler, are you trying to make a fool out of me again?¡± Tyler¡¯s dark, smoldering gaze met hers. ¡¯What?¡± Though she was upset when she recalled what happened the time before, she realized that she could not bring herself to be angry at him when she looked into his eyes. She muttered, ¡°You deliberately ruined my dress and forced me to change into something horrendous at Senior Hart¡¯s birthday celebration. You just want others tough at me, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Vicky knew that wearing such an outfit to the party would make her a fool. expression darkened. ¡°I want ¡°Am I wrong?¡¯ would have caught all the attention during the party before had Cece not been in won¡¯t happen again.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was low and husky, while staring at his handsome, unblemished face.¡± Why birthday celebration, so it made sense that he wanted to make her look foolish. However, since had no reason her a predatory look, causing her cheek to twitch and seemed to possess unknown magical power that could set N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. you doing beauty was undeniable and eye-catching that could strike the hearts of many, and she was the focus of all attention wherever she direct jealousy on what captured their attention, which exined why Vicky was always the subject of scandals whenever she appeared, and why even the smallest mistakes she reflected her alluring features as he muttered, ¡°Yes, you he devoured her lips It was unknown how long they were lost in the moment until they heard someone knocking on the door. ¡°Sir, madam, the banquet is about to begin,¡± The servant reminded them softly from outside the door. A few secondster, Tyler said, ¡°Okay.¡¯ As the party was about to start, Vicky gently pushed him away. ¡®Alright, stop messing around, I need to fix my makeup.¡± The lipstick on her lipspletely disappeared. Tyler frowned as he scanned her dress, still reluctant to give up the idea of having her change her outfit. She tiptoed and gave him a gentle kiss with resignation as she whispered in a soft voice, ¡°I can¡¯t dress too casually today. I need to crush all those women who admire you and defend my position as Missus Hart¡­ It¡¯s just for today, okay?¡± A dazed look appeared in his eyes as he stared at her beautiful eyes, and since they were inches away from each other, she immediately noticed the change in his expression. He was looking at her intently, but it felt as though he was seeing someone else through her. Chapter 132 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 132 Chapter 132 She even spotted the storm of emotions in his eyes that disappeared within a moment. It felt as though she had dropped into a pool of ice-cold water, and the happiness she felt earlier all faded away into emptiness. ¡®Is he really looking at me?¡¯ She thought and blurted out, ¡°Ty-¡± The daze in his eyes vanished, as though it had all been her imagination, as he agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± She froze, her thoughts too jumbled for her to snap out of her mind. Seemingly unaware of the odd look on her face, he said, ¡°Go ahead and fix your makeup. I¡¯ll go downstairs to check on the others.¡± hand down closed between them, and she stood still as she at someone through me?¡¯ she thought. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, how exactly do I resemble that person he is thinking of? If I resemble that person so much, fell over the hall when seen with Tyler frequently at other parties, her status had risen and most of the people managed to tell that the wind had Shaw was no longer theughingstock well and excused himself from his business partner and strode toward hand toward his birthday and it made perfect sense for him to share his first dance with his wife, but N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. everyone at the party: his rtionship with Vicky was no longer as distant as gaped at her to the first dance, aiming to inform and warn All the rumors concerning their differences and conflicts vanished at that very moment. Moved, Vicky was instantly reminded of what Tyler said to her before. ¡°I don¡¯t like the crowd. Let¡¯s spend my next birthday without a party and just the two of us.¡± At the time, she was confused and asked, ¡°But what about this time?¡± He did not exin much and simply said, ¡°Not this time.¡± She had thought that he needed to take advantage of the party to meet with potential clients, but she realized at this very moment that he insisted on having a party for her sake. Her heart melted as she was overwhelmed by emotions. Tyler scowled at herck of response and said, ¡°Vicky?¡± Chapter 133 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Vicky snapped out of her reverie and ced her hand into Tyler¡¯s palm under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes. The two of them stepped into the dance floor. She was beautiful and charming, and he was handsome and elegant. Thisbination was harmonious beyond description. At this moment, they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. From a distance, they looked like lovers deeply in love with one another. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, the majority of the guests knew what their rtionship was like and was only impressed by how great the two were at acting. The melodious music echoed in the brightly lit banquet hall, and other guests began to follow their lead as they stepped into the dance floor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tyler looked at Vicky and asked, ¡°Are you not happy?¡± Vicky was not one who was used to showing her emotions, but she was incapable of hiding her emotions seamlessly. Tyler was sharp enough to notice Vicky¡¯s emotions. said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll her with his deep, dark eyes. and was further confused when she heard his answer. ¡°What you don¡¯t know anything, you won¡¯t embarrass though her woman on earth could resist a man like Tyler when he showed the slightest sign already on the verge of copse, and they would crumble into seconds of silence, she knew that no one would dare to mock or humiliate her into her emotionless had no reason title of Missus Hartpared to the beginning, have dared to even dream of such a thing. However, when she remembered the dazed look in his eyes but Tyler was really too perceptive, her lies simply would not finally said, ¡°I just keep getting a feeling that all these aren¡¯t real because it feels like a dream. There¡¯s a big difference between never getting something and getting it, before eventually be better not She was madly in love with him before she lost her memories to the point that she could not let go. The memory loss after the car ident was a gift from heaven meant to set her free from the fear of leaving him, yet she fell for him all over again. Would she really be able to let go when she was required to do so? His piercing gaze held her captive, his eyes dark and fathomless. He tightened his grip around her arm and pulled her into his embrace. His strong, sturdy form enveloped her delicate figure. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re worrying about?¡± he asked, his voice low and husky. She nodded quietly. Tyler¡¯s lips curled ever so slightly. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t want a divorce, I won¡¯t bring it up again either.¡± Her longshes quivered as she gazed up at him. He was like poison that tasted as sweet as honey. He was a me and she was the moth that could not help but fly toward him, knowing that it would lead to her demise. Even after years had gone by, her heart would break all over again whenever she thought of that moment, but it was toote for regrets. Chapter 134 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The sorrow Vicky somehow faded because of what Tyler said. ¡°If you want a divorce, you¡¯re more than capable of doing it, even if I¡¯m against it¡­¡± she muttered, beforeing to a sudden halt as though she was reminded of something. Tyler studied her delicate features, and his voice deepened. ¡°Are you that reluctant to let go of me?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Vicky knew he already knew the answer to his question. ¡°Do you not know just how reluctant I was in letting you go?¡± Her love for him ran so deep before she lost her memories that she could hardly survive without him. her intently. ¡°What about ¡°What?¡± let me go now?¡± it question, but he kept his eyes trained on her as though he would not give up and smiled. ¡°Well, do you like me better fell into was surprised. She had thought that Tyler would say that he preferred her character after losing her memories, because that was the impression she had left her in about to ask him about it, his phone rang and the two stepped out of called ryed his wishes to Tyler and apologized for not being able to attend his birthday a few words with the ¡°Tyler!¡± Just then, a gleeful voice rose from behind them, and a figure in a sh of crimson red color appeared before him. With a sweet smile on her face, Maria handed the beautifully wrapped gift in her hands to Tyler. ¡°Happy birthday, Tyler!¡± Vicky scanned Maria from head to toe, noticing that she was dressed in an even shier shade of red compared to Vicky. Because of that, Maria naturally stood out from the crowd. How Tyler felt about Vicky was not a secret within the elitemunity, and no one would have been foolish enough to show up with such an eyecatching outfit as a guest. However, not only had Maria dressed in bright red, but the pattern on her gown was even more intricate than Vicky¡¯s as though she was the host of the party. However, despite how splendid her dress was, Vicky outshone her by appearance alone. Maria ignored Vicky and stared at Tyler with anticipation and longing. Chapter 135 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Tyler merely nced at Maria¡¯s gift and made no moves to ept it. ¡°Okay. II Maria was undeterred as she opened the gift before him. ¡°Tyler, I saw this necktie at the mall and thought it was perfect for you. Why don¡¯t you put it on and see if it suits you?¡± Once she had the necktie in her hand, Maria walked toward Tyler to put it on for him but was stopped by a slim figure before she could approach him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Sparks, but he doesn¡¯t like your gift.¡± Maria acted as though she had just noticed Vicky and said, ¡°Miss Shaw, Tyler didn¡¯t even say that he doesn¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to make the call without asking him what he thinks about the gift, is it now?¡± Every guest who attended the party, including Tyler, referred to Vicky as ¡® Missus Hart¡¯, but Maria was the only one who called her ¡®Miss Shaw¡¯. paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand what a marriage shown mercy in the way she her fists until her nails cracked and turned to look at Tyler with tears as she turned to look at Tyler, feeling far more helped her despite feeling appalled by her, so there was no when she stared into his dark her quietly with amusement and said, ¡°Yes. all women were said hand and turned to Maria red daggers at Vicky as they walked away and hissed, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long that smile on your face willst, Vicky Shaw!¡± After running into Maria, who was dressed in bright red, Vicky and Tyler ran into She in a white gown. She was a smart woman and did not do anything out of line apart from greeting the two and handing Tyler his gift, before leaving. Countless powerful figures and wealthy businessmen came to talk to Tyler halfway through the party, and Vicky took it as her cue to give him space. As soon as she left his side, otherdies and mistresses came to talk to her, and it took her a long time to speak with each of them. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When it was all finally over, she went to rest when she spotted a figure in theer of her eye. Vicky stilled and turned to walk toward the figure. Chapter 136 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Before Vicky could get closer, the person seemed to have sensed her presence and turned. The woman was not surprised at all and smiled at Vicky before greeting her with a soft voice. ¡®Miss Shaw, it¡¯s Mister Hart¡¯s birthday today. Why aren¡¯t you by his side?¡± Displeased by the way she was addressed, Vicky deadpanned, ¡°Why are you here, Miss Mand?¡± Nikki was dressed in a light blue gown, and her features looked enchanting with makeup. ¡°You must be curious as to how I got in without an invitation, Miss Enter title¡­ Shaw.¡± Nikki tugged her hair behind her ear and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in no position to be invited to a party like this, but I¡¯m here¡­as a performer.¡± ¡°A performer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± In an extravagant venue, all guests looked elegant in their splendid clothing. It was a world where Nikki did not belong. ¡°You¡¯ve been to enough parties like this, and you should know that performers are often hired for these asions to y the violin or piano. So, I¡¯m here to perform,¡¯ she said, before shooting Vicky a half-smile. ¡°You wont have me thrown out of here just because you are afraid to let Mister Hart hear me ying, would you?¡¯ There was a hint of resentment in Nikki¡¯s smile, and it baffled Vicky as to why she would feel so confident, when all Tyler did was listen to her performance a few times and saved her from trouble once. ¡°If you¡¯re here to perform, do as you please,¡¯ Vicky said and turned to leave. ¡°Vicky Shaw,¡± Nikki gritted out. ¡®You¡¯re not even Mister Hart¡¯s type. Why won¡¯t you let go?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Vicky scowled. ¡°That¡¯s between me and him, so it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°He likes to listen to the piano, and you can¡¯t even y it! You¡¯re not even qualified to be a substitute for the person he truly loves!¡¯ Vicky wanted to ignore her, but the look in her eyes immediately darkened at Nikki¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Mand, I¡¯m my own person, and I¡¯m no one¡¯s substitute. Also, this whole thing is just an assumption that you made subjectively.¡± To Vicky, Tyler enjoyed listening to music as a hobby, just like how she enjoyed reading. What Nikki mentioned about Tyler looking at someone else through her, might just be an illusion as women who were in love tended to read too deep into the lines. Amused, Nikki said, ¡°Vicky Shaw, rumor has it that you¡¯re deeply in love with Tyler and refuse to let him go. I think that¡¯s all false, isn¡¯t it? If you do love him, how can you not know he¡¯s in love with someone else?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re trying to say that he dazes off from time to time when he looks at you¡­well, I do that when I¡¯m looking at others, too, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m thinking about someone else. It just means that I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t intend on believing me.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°If he truly loves another, why didn¡¯t he divorce me? I can¡¯t y the piano and have nothing inmon with this person, so why would he care for me so much? Do you think that we¡¯re just acting like we are getting along?¡± Rendered speechless, Nikki paused for a while and said, ¡°If you insist on being this stubborn, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m about to do.¡± She then moved forward, and when she was about to walk past Vicky, Nikki stumbled backward as though she tripped. Chapter 137 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Nikki instinctively reached out to grab Vicky to steady herself, but Vicky instinctively moved away from the abrupt movement. Crash! The tower of wine sses next to them copsed, and Nikki fell onto the shattered ss. ¡°Goodness, what¡¯s going on?!¡¯ a woman¡¯s gasp echoed in the hall. When Vicky turned around, she saw a sh of crimson red charging toward her while screaming, ¡°Oh my god! What happened?! Someone fell! Oh my god¡­ Her hands! Someone call the doctor!¡± Enter title¡­ Only a few people noticed what happened at first, but Maria¡¯s scream brought silence to the hall as everyone turned to look at them. Vicky¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer when she saw the dramatic act Maria put on. ¡®This woman seems to hate me a lot, huh?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®She first tried to frame me, and now she¡¯sing at me on Tyler¡¯s birthday.¡¯ Vicky turned to look at Nikki, who paled at the pain. ¡®These two are teaming up against me? How do they even know each other?¡¯ Once she had everyone¡¯s attention, Maria hurried over to Nikki to help her up- ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. There were long, bloody wounds on both Nikki¡¯s arms and calf, and her hands were in a horrible state. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡¯ Nikki muttered. Just then, someone in the crowd recognized her. ¡°Hey. Isn¡¯t that Nikki, who was famous for a time?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know her. I heard that she¡¯s really good at ying piano¡­ I was kind of busy and didn¡¯t have the time to listen to her perform. When I finally had the time, she had already resigned.¡± ¡°Why is she here? Why is she on the floor? Did she fight with someone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know about this? Tyler Hart had gone to the same bar almost every day for a period of time¡­until someone allegedly said that they saw Vicky at the bar. That day, Nikki had quit, and Tyler hadn¡¯t gone to that bar again since then.¡± Rumors spread extremely fast in the elitemunity, and a lot of people knew about what happened. ¡°I heard that Nikki was invited to perform here¡­ Does Vicky really have to be that jealous to forbid her from ying the piano?¡± ¡°Tyler loves a woman who is good at piano. That¡¯s how She caught his eyes in the past¡­¡± ¡°Can Vicky y?¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be on such bad terms before if she could¡­¡± ¡°Really? I thought she was raised in a wealthy family. She has to have learned to y, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t, but she¡¯s not that talented either. She yed in public once and it was hard on the ears¡­¡¯ ¡°My goodness. Vicky is as ruthless as always. She destroyed She¡¯s hands in the past, and she¡¯s nowing for Nikki.¡± Chapter 138 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 138 Chapter 138 All the noises attracted the other guests, and they began to walk closer to the three of them. Tyler, on the other hand, was nowhere to be found, which gave Maria the boost of courage she wanted. ¡°Miss Shaw, is this necessary? Miss Mand is only here to perform for Tyler. Everyone knows that he likes listening to piano music. It¡¯s bad enough that you don¡¯t know how to y it. Isn¡¯t it too much to forbid others from ying for him?¡± she spoke, raising her voice. Enter title¡­ Vicky stood in the middle of the crowd calmly. ¡°Miss Sparks, you¡¯ve just gotten here, so why are you so sure that this is my fault? Have you stopped being an actress and switched professions to be a director or something?¡¯ Maria stilled and red at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t far away when I saw you approaching Miss Mand and pushing her toward the wine ss tower to prevent her from performing,¡± said Maria as she turned to look at a certain spot. ¡¯Those people saw you as well. They¡¯re all witnesses!¡± Vicky had neverid eyes on the witnesses Maria referred to and realized that Maria hade prepared. Those people whom she imed to be witnesses must have been bribed to agree to whatever she said ahead of time. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Vicky did not panic and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to believe you, Miss Sparks. You once tried to frame me for stealing your bracelet in front of everyone the time before, remember? Are you getting a kick out of this for you to keeping back for more?¡¯ 1 Rendered speechless, Maria snarled, ¡°Why you¡ª!¡± A lot of the people in the hall knew about the previous incident of how Maria ended up humiliated for trying to use Vicky of a crime she did not Just then, Nikki, who looked as pale as a ghost, said weakly, ¡°Miss Shaw, I¡¯ve tried to exin to you multiple times now. Mister Hart only enjoys listening to me ying piano, and that¡¯s why he keepsing to the bar. There is¡­nothing between us, and we haven¡¯t even spoken to each other that often. He only saved me from trouble out of the kindness of his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve already resigned after you came to talk to me. I didn¡¯t want toe today because I¡¯m about to leave this city, but since it¡¯s Mister Hart¡¯s birthday and I owe him for helping me the time before, I didn¡¯t know how else to repay him¡­ If he likes listening to the piano so much, I thought I could y onest time for him and stay out of your sight afterward.¡± Her voice was gentle and frail, giving her an innocent appearance when paired with the pale look on her face. People tended to sympathize with the weak, and since Vicky did not have a good reputation to begin with, the others started to look at Vicky with contempt, even though they did not dare to condemn her out loud. It seemed foolish to act out on jealousy at such an asion, and what Vicky did fit her persona of thedy of a fallen family who was capable of nothing even with Tyler¡¯s help. ¡°Miss Shaw, it¡¯s been so many years and you still haven¡¯t grown out of your ways¡­ You seduced Tyler and tore him away from She years ago, and as if that wasn¡¯t enough, you destroyed She¡¯s hands out of fear that Tyler would still care for her. ¡°Miss Mand is just an ordinary civilian who makes a living off ying piano. You¡¯ve already cost her her job over nothing but rumors, and now¡­¡¯ She paused as she looked at Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, we all know that you love Tyler and get jealous easily, but¡­you have to know your boundaries at some point. Chapter 139 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 139 Chapter 139 ¡°Today is Tyler¡¯s birthday, and everything you do represents not just yourself but Tyler as well. You¡¯re embarrassing him.¡± Maria lowered her voice but made sure that she was loud enough for the others to hear her.¡± How about you apologize to Miss Mand and we¡¯ll all forget that anything ever happened?¡± Maria and Nikki partnered to paint a picture for the other guests. Not only were the elite members of Stoneford City invited, but there were also wealthy individuals from all around the world present at the hall who were not aware of Vicky¡¯s past or the rumors about her. Enter title¡­ After what Maria and Nikki said, those who did not know what happened in the past started to look at Vicky with contempt. Maria¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile when she saw the looks on the other guests¡¯ faces. ¡®So what if Tyler approves of you as his wife? I want everyone to N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. scorn you; spurn you wherever you go!¡¯ Vicky listened to them quietly beforementing, ¡°Just like what Miss Mand and Miss Sparks had said, there¡¯s nothing between Miss Mand and Tyler, so why should I envy her at all? Don¡¯t you think your ims kind of contradict each other?¡± Tears welled in Nikki¡¯s eyes. ¡°But you just wouldn¡¯t believe me, Miss Shaw¡­ II Vicky smiled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you?¡± Nikki did not expect such a question and paused for a moment. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Vicky turned to scan the crowd calmly. ¡°I know that there have been rumors about me going around. It takes the sharpest eyes and brightest mind to tell rumors from the truth, but it¡¯s extremely easy to start one. As Missus Hart, I swear that what I¡¯m about to say is one hundred percent true. II The crowd quieted down. Vicky did not raise her voice like Maria did nor did she whisper as though she was the victim like Nikki did. She maintained the same tone and speed without a trace of panic or concern on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want toment on what Miss Mand and Miss Sparks said, but I¡¯m sure everyone here saw how Tyler treated me and anyone with eyes can tell how close we are. Even if we¡¯re just putting on an act, I¡¯m no longer the same woman who could be ridiculed without consequence. I used to be relentless in my effort of trying to maintain this marriage and to seek more attention from Tyler. Now that I have what I want, why would I do something so foolish? ¡°Besides¡­¡± She smiled at Nikki. ¡°Why would I be so jealous enough to do something like this to her in public without any regard for the asion? Is she extremely beautiful? Is she from an extremely powerful family? Is she loved dearly by Tyler?¡± Silence fell over the hall, and the guests nced back and forth from Vicky to Nikki. Chapter 140 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Vicky was no doubt far superior in terms of looks, and though she came from a fallen family, her family used to hold a position of power in Stoneford City. Even when the glory of the Shaws had faded, their connections in the city remained. Compared to Nikki, who had no power or connection at all, Vicky triumphed over her. As for how much they each mattered to Tyler, there were rumors that he had been to a certain bar to listen to Nikki¡¯s performance and had helped her once but was not seen again since then. Enter title¡­ Whether or not Vicky was involved in stopping Tyler from going, Nikki could not be that important to Tyler if he gave up on her so easily. Moreover, Tyler had invited Vicky to the first dance in front of everyone at his birthday party. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Even if it was all but an act, it was enough to draw jealousy toward Vicky for what he had done for her. A man in Tyler¡¯s status would not have done such a thing if he did not ce importance on Vicky to begin with. Indeed, there was no reason for Vicky to bully a woman who was far inferior to her in every aspect, especially when she was capable of exining herself in a reasonable manner and did not appear to be a mindless woman. The crowd wavered, but then Maria¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°You said that you have no reason to be jealous of Miss Mand? Ha! Is that so?¡± Maria stared Vicky in the eyes. ¡°Miss Mand is talented in ying the piano. Can you do it, Vicky Shaw?!¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists. Maria studied Vicky¡¯s expression viciously, and her tone grew increasingly smug at Vicky¡¯s silence. ¡®You can¡¯t, can you? Tyler likes to listen to piano mind to tell rumors from the truth, but it¡¯s extremely easy to start one. As Missus Hart, I swear that what I¡¯m about to say is one hundred percent true. II The crowd quieted down. Vicky did not raise her voice like Maria did nor did she whisper as though she was the victim like Nikki did. She maintained the same tone and speed without a trace of panic or concern on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want toment on what Miss Mand and Miss Sparks said, but I¡¯m sure everyone here saw how Tyler treated me and anyone with eyes can tell how close we are. Even if we¡¯re just putting on an act, I¡¯m no longer the same woman who could be ridiculed without consequence. I used to be relentless in my effort of trying to maintain this marriage and to seek more attention from Tyler. Now that I have what I want, why would I do something so foolish? ¡°Besides¡­¡± She smiled at Nikki. ¡°Why would I be so jealous enough to do something like this to her in public without any regard for the asion? Is she extremely beautiful? Is she from an extremely powerful family? Is she loved dearly by Tyler?¡± Silence fell over the hall, and the guests nced back and forth from Vicky to Nikki. Chapter 141 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 141 Chapter 141 There were no sheets on the piano, and Vicky might not be able to y any song at all even if there were. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. If she was never good at ying piano before losing her memories, it was unlikely for her to remember how to y without any sort of recollection. Vicky only agreed to Maria¡¯s request to buy time because once Tyler appeared, a few of his words would break all usations toward her. Vicky sat down and nced around, feeling disappointed when she could not find Tyler anywhere. Enter title¡­ ¡°Miss Shaw, the piano was already adjusted beforehand, so you don¡¯t have to test the notes. Stop stalling and y already. Miss Mand¡¯s wounds need to be treated,¡± Maria called out. Vicky sneered coldly as she nced at the smug expression on Maria¡¯s face. ¡®I guess she came prepared,¡¯ she thought. It was indeed hard for Vicky to get out of this, but Maria had forgotten about something. Tyler. Even after what happened with the bracelet, Maria still had note to the realization that Tyler was on Vicky¡¯s side and seemed to be confident that Tyler would never help Vicky. Since Maria had not taken Tyler into her consideration, it would be easy for Vicky to escape this trap. She set her hands on the piano keys, slowly beginning to regain herposure as she thought to herself, ¡®I just need to stall until Tyler gets here. As terrible as my performance might sound, these people will still say that it sounds wonderful if Tyler says so.¡¯ She felt more at ease than she ever was with that thought in mind. Tyler was in the backyard on the phone when he heard footsteps approaching from behind him. Harry appeared before Tyler, and when he saw that Tyler was on a call, he hesitated. Sensing his hesitation, Tyler hung up on the call calmly and said, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mister Hart, something¡¯s happening on Missus Hart¡¯s side,¡± Harry exined. Tyler narrowed his eyes and strode toward the event hall while Harry exined the details of what was happening. Tyler listened quietly, hisposure unwavering until he heard the sound of someone ying the piano from the hall. Vicky had always thought that she could not y the piano and that she was hardly skilled even if she could. However¡­ She had no idea what came over her when she pressed her fingers onto the piano keys, but her fingers came to life on their own ord as a beautiful melody escaped the tips of her fingers and filled the air around her. Vicky did not recover from her dazed state until she finally finished the song. She looked down at her hands, and the name of the song appeared distinctly in her mind. ¡®The Moonlight Bay.¡¯ Silence fell over the crowd as they all gasped in disbelief that Vicky could y the piano. Chapter 142 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Vicky was not only capable of ying decently; she was ster! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. People who did not know much about ying the piano would only be impressed by how beautifully she yed, but those who had a certain extent of expertise in the regard would know that Vicky was extremely talented. ¡®I thought that Vicky can¡¯t y at all? They said that even if she ys, it¡¯s so horrible that it¡¯s hard to listen to a whole song. Why am I seeing something different?¡¯ She thought to herself as her eyes widened in disbelief. Maria, too, gaped at Vicky, unable to recover from the shock. Enter title¡­ Nikki-who chose to stay to see Vicky embarrassing herself instead of treating her wound so she could push herself to appear as a victim of bullying-paled. With widened eyes, she bit her lower lip and shivered. She shook her head hysterically and mumbled, ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not possible.¡± Nikki was confident in her skill as a pianist. Though she was not one of the very best in the world, she knew she qualified as a professional pianist. She was the top student in her school, and if her family did not suffer from a financial crisis that caused her to drop out, she would have graduated with the best academic results in her ss. She knew that she could not hold a candle to Vicky¡¯s looks and background, but she was certain that she was superior when it came to ying the piano. Nikki had always looked down on Vicky, thinking that she was nothing but a woman who relied on her family and her looks and that she was not worthy to be Tyler¡¯s wife. When Maria reached out to Nikki, she agreed to help without hesitation. She was willing to be the viin who set Tyler free so he could make his choices, even if it meant she would suffer the consequences in the end. True love was giving and not taking, unlike what Vicky knew. Nikki knew that she was hardly a match for Tyler, but she did not mind if she ended up with him as long as he was happy. The more she thought about it, the more righteous she felt. When Vicky surpassed her even in the skill she was proudest in, however, Nikki¡¯s pride shattered. Vicky slowly sobered as she sat in front of the piano. She wanted to wait for Tyler toe to her rescue, but she did not expect to seed. As she slowly looked up, she froze. It was not Maria, Nikki, nor the crowd that she saw, but it was Tyler, who was standing in the distance quietly. Even within the crowd, he always reminded her of the brightest star of the sky. He was staring at her with unknown emotions glittering in his eyes, and she never saw him looking at her with such focus. Someone took the lead to p, and soon the hall erupted into a deafening round of apuse. ¡°Bravo! I never knew that Missus Hart is a talented pianist herself!¡± Chapter 143 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡°I thought Missus Hart can¡¯t y at all! She¡¯s¡­at the level of a brilliant pianist!¡± ¡°My daughter has been learning to y for six years, and she¡¯s not even half as good as Missus Hart!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Mister Hart doesn¡¯t go out to listen to others y. She¡¯s much better at itpared to other performers out there!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say that Missus Hart injured Miss Mand on purpose because she¡¯s jealous of Miss Mand¡¯s talent in ying piano? Why would she even be jealous of anyone?¡± Enter title¡­ The crowd erupted into a heated discussion, and the majority of them started to look at Nikki with odd expressions. ¡°Could it be that¡­this woman fell on purpose and framed Missus Hart on purpose, all to capture Mister Hart¡¯s attention?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just an old trick that only ignorant girls like her would use.¡± Nikki paled at thements directed at her. Maria¡¯s expression darkened as she struggled to believe that Vicky could y piano. ¡®How is this possible?!¡¯ she snarled inwardly. ¡®Throughout the three years she has been married to Tyler, she had only yed once and became the city¡¯s Vicky never yed the piano in public before the fall of the Shaws, and it was her cousin, Gloria, who was known for her skills in the piano. Gloria was yet another elitedy who wasparable to Vicky, and the two were referred to as two of the most beautiful women in Stoneford City. Maria¡¯s mind was inplete chaos, and she could not figure out what had This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. gone wrong, but she could not deny what was happening before her own eyes. Just then, steady footsteps echoed within the hall as Tyler strode toward Tyler. His presence was majestic and intimidating and wherever he went, the discussion would die down naturally. He ignored everyone but Vicky and stared at her intently. Emotions that she could not begin to read filled his eyes. ¡°Why are you ying piano all of a sudden?¡± he asked. He did not look surprised or happy but seemed to have conflicted feelings about the sight before him. i Vicky did not have time to study the look in his eyes and simply turned to nce at Nikki, who was about to copse. ¡°Miss Sparks and Miss Mand used me of shoving Miss Mand and ruining her hands because I¡¯m jealous of her talent¡­¡± Before Vicky could finish, they all heard a gasp. Nikki was already weak from her injury, and the shock she experienced pushed her body to its limit. Everything went ck as she copsed onto the ground. By the time all was handled and they returned home, it was already past 11. Tyler¡¯s phone rang as soon as he entered the bedroom, and as he walked to the balcony to answer the call, Vicky took the chance to open her social media ount. There was not much record, but she seemed to have marked all the details about her wedding with Tyler, along with how they spent birthdays and anniversaries. It was obvious she used to be deeply in love with him and only recorded their memories together because she cared about him. Vicky scowled and scrolled up to the history of before their marriage and on the first birthday Tyler spent with her present. Chapter 144 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 144 Chapter 144 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. [I wanted to surprise him, but I messed up¡­ He probably hates me even more now. Anyway, happy birthday.] The above was the only post on her social media during that time, and it was not hard to tell that she was walking on thin ice around Tyler at the time. She scrolled through her social media ount once again but did not see any mention of pianos. Just as she felt confused, Tyler returned from his phone call and stared at her. ¡°What do you want to do with Nikki?¡± She looked up to meet his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She tried to frame you and has to be punished,¡¯ he said coldly. She thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Have her leave Stoneford City, then.¡¯ he said speak but was not sure what to say. In the end, expressionlessly. ¡°Are you don¡¯t remember of silence, he said, ¡®You yed once after we got expression, trying to spot any change of emotion. ¡°I¡¯m you not practice in secret to been thinking that this whole thing was a look in his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Even the he was trying to point hours ago. However, the melody of ¡®The Moonlight Bay1 sounded so familiar that she even a genius required practice, so she muttered to herself,¡± Did I a Vicky did think about practicing and surprising Tyler on his birthday, but she also knew that it was not something that could be aplished over a short period and that she would never be able to y a single song perfectly by his birthday. She sank deep into thoughts but could not understand how she managed to y and since she was never one to trouble herself over problems that could not be resolved, she eventually gave up since knowing how to y piano would only work to her advantage. Instead of dwelling on a problem she had no answer to, she handed her gift to Tyler. ¡°Here is your birthday gift from me.¡± He opened the gift and found a beautifully engineered ball pen inside. His expression darkened as he stared at it, and she began to grow uneasy at hisck of response. ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t like it?¡± He looked up and scanned her face. ¡°Why did you choose this as a gift?¡± ¡°I noticed that the pen you used to use is kind of old and decided that it¡¯d be a good idea to buy you a new one.¡± She had been in and out of Hart Corporation frequently and noticed that the pen he had been using seemed to have been used for years. Though she did not give it much thought when she bought the pen, she started to notice something odd from his reaction. Chapter 145 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡°Have you been using that pen for some time?¡± Tyler quieted down for a few moments before answering, ¡®Five years.¡± ¡°Is it¡­important to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just grown used to it.¡± She stared at him wordlessly, knowing that Tyler must have understood that she was trying to inquire if the person who gave him the pen was of importance to him. He stared at the pen in his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s been too long, indeed. It¡¯s time to use a new one.¡± He focused his gaze on her once again. ¡°Any other gift apart from the pen?¡± in confusion before noticing the dark look heart raced as soon as she read the lust hidden within those dark eyes, and her breath caught in her chest. She tried to calmly pick up another said that it was meant for Vicky, and she had not opened it yet. To box was rather big in size was hidden inside, and Tyler turned his attention to the box only to freeze as soon as she saw the nurse¡¯s on earth are these?!¡¯ She thought and flushed before frantically trying to shove the clothes back into the box. Before she seeded in doing so, she identally dropped the box, and everything inside II II were not on clothes on the ground and bent down to pick up a hairband with ¡°This is¡­¡± Vicky was embarrassed beyond speech and could not bring herself to meet his eyes. Tyler swiftly came to realize what he was looking at, and a teasing smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°Did you prepare these for tonight?¡± Vicky wanted to deny it, but knew that there was no way he would believe him. ¡¯If I said that I didn¡¯t prepare these, would you believe me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± II II She took a deep breath and looked up. ¡°Ty-¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Before she could call out his name, he leaned in and pressed his lips against hers forcefully. He had been kissing her frequently in recent times, and she had gotten used to it, so she instinctively closed her eyes. Chapter 146 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Tyler¡¯s kiss was almost predatory, and he seemed different than usual. Rendered helpless, Vicky instinctively wanted to push him away. She had long prepared herself but still could not help feeling nervous. However, Tyler did not let her go like he usually would and simply deepened the kiss. Thus, a passionate night ensued. The next day, Vicky woke up to her phone vibrating. She was so tired that she could barely keep her eyes open as she fumbled for her phone. Once she grabbed it, she forced her eyes open, only to find an unknown number disyed on the screen. She nced at the time and jolted awake. noon?! I¡¯ve been window and saw the sunlight shining in shocked to learn how long she had been asleep and felt both shy and frustrated when she because it was not answered, her dazed state and answered the call. ¡°Hello. of silence, a hoarse woman¡¯s ¡°Miss Mand, is there something you City this afternoon¡­ Thank you for showing me mercy. I thought I¡¯d inform emotionlessly. ¡°Safe travels, Miss said, ¡°You yed ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯ much better than I do that I admit phone. ¡°What? chuckled again. ¡°Goodbye, react, Vicky stared at her phone nkly until it started to vibrate once again. It was Cece this time, and as soon as Vicky answered the call, she heard Cece¡¯s teasing tone as she said, ¡°Did I wake you, Vicky?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m already awake.¡¯ Cece giggled. ¡°How wasst night, Vicky? Did you two enjoy yourselves?¡± Vicky was still thinking about Nikki but was immediately reminded of Cece¡¯s gift from the night before. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Cece, don¡¯t buy me things like that again¡­¡± she said with resignation. ¡°Vicky, you need to work on your rtionship and spice things up! There are too many women out there who want to seduce Mister Hart, so you need to keep him interested so that he will be immune to the temptation out there,¡± Cece deadpanned. Vicky was at a loss for words. Chapter 147 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 147 Chapter 147 It might seem like harmless advice, but Vicky could not help but blush when she thought of the night she shared with Tyler before. Once she got past the initial reluctance, everything else seemed to happen naturally. Just like his kiss, she was not at all appalled by the intimacy between them. Cece was extremely excited when she talked about the party the night before. ¡°By the way, Vicky, when did you practice ying the piano? Was it supposed to be a surprise for Mister Hart¡¯s birthday? It was amazing, and Nikki and Maria were both livid! They were using you of being jealous and had their own words shoved back at them the next instant¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Vicky, that was amazing!¡¯ ¡°Cece.¡± Vicky interrupted her. ¡°Did you not know that I can¡¯t y piano?¡± Cece paused and asked in confusion, ¡°Huh? You can¡¯t y? But you yed perfectlyst night!¡± different. ¡°Cece, one can¡¯t be an expert in an instrument within a few days. The better you want to be, the more yed in front of me before¡­ Maybe you took piano words with toward the bathroom to wash up before heading downstairs for lunch and going back to her flexible profession, so she could work at home whenever she pleased. However, she could not calm herself downN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. and she immediately searched for that was not overlyplicated but not find anything odd. She flipped through the pages and stilled when she reached the third page because she found ago, She had yed ¡®The herself, ¡®Does Nikki know about this as well? If She is also another substitute Nikki was referring to, who is the person that Tyler more pages and did not find any other useful information. After a few thoughtful moments, she picked up excited can I ask you things, but Sebastian, who was her childhood friend, might have the answers ¡°What is it?¡± he asked. ¡°Can I y the piano?¡± After a few moments of pause, he said, ¡°It¡¯s part of being ady of a high- status family, so you took lessons before.¡± ¡°Was I good at it?¡± ¡°You were studying overseas before the Shaw family fell.¡¯ Vicky paused. ¡°Sebastian, you aren¡¯t answering my question.¡± ¡°Vicky, all I know is that you can y piano¡­ I don¡¯t know much of anything else, and you¡¯ve never yed in front of the public¡¯s eyes anyway,¡¯ he said with resignation. Sebastian seemed to hear about what happened the night before and said,¡± I don¡¯t really know if you¡¯ve practiced when you were studying abroad, but¡­ Chapter 148 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Sebastian hesitated. ¡°But what?¡± Vicky asked. After a while, he said, ¡°Gloria was the one who yed the best version of The Moonlight Bay.¡± ¡°Gloria?¡± Vicky felt as though she had heard this name before. Knowing that she would not remember, Sebastian exined, ¡°She¡¯s your cousin. Your uncle¡¯s daughter. Your uncle was the head of the Shaw family before it fell.¡¯ Vicky had no memories of her family and rarely heard anyone mention anything about them. All she knew was that she lost both her parents at a young age. Vicky suddenly recalled what Sebastian and Missus Mills had mentioned to her before. Harvey originally wanted to marry Gloria but changed his mind to be engaged to Vicky instead. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. that she was the one who approached Harvey at first, and though she did not have to life in the Shaw family must have been rather torturing, and though the with the others of a person was if I am to describe you as an alluring red rose, I¡¯d say she¡¯s distant and cold-just like the moon. You¡¯re known for your looks, and she, her demeanor. The two woman whom she had neglected to be such an incredible and doesn¡¯t enjoy socializing, so you¡¯re more ¡°You said that Gloria and drawings as well. It¡¯s not an overstatement to call her a genius. Whenpared to her, even the brightest person would appear ordinary.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You were the hearing what Sebastian had to say. ¡®What is she doing I heard that she¡¯s quieted down for a few moments before asking, surprised. ¡°Not really. The Hart family was in a anything about Gloria and Tyler, but there were¡­countless rumors about her and character, and though she was known across the entire city, she kept a low profile and was never involved in a scandal with anyone apart Vicky rxed when she heard that Gloria and Tyler had not interacted with one another much, and was not interested in the rtionship between Gloria and Harvey. ¡°Alright. I got it,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you, Sebastian.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends. You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± he said gently. Just as she was about to hang up, he said, ¡°Vicky, are you not going to divorce him now?¡± She stilled and muttered, ¡¯Yeah. Not for now.¡± He remained quiet for a few moments before saying, ¡¯Vicky, have you¡­ fallen for him again?¡± She looked outside the window. ¡°Maybe feelings don¡¯t disappear even when all memories are lost.¡¯ ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Sebastian wanted to say something else but ended up sighing. ¡¯If there¡¯s a day you need help, remember to call me.¡± ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± After ending the call, Vicky devoted herself to her work. Chapter 149 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 149 Chapter 149 ¡®So what if Tyler has a past?¡¯ thought Vicky. ¡®Everyone does, but the past is the past. No matter what, it¡¯s enough that he wants to start over with me, not over some song yed on a piano.¡¯ Time flew, and a month passed in the blink of an eye. Tyler and Vicky grew closer as time went by after they became intimate, and it even began to feel like they were in a honeymoon phase. On the weekend, the two sat in a restaurant and as soon as they finished ordering, Tyler¡¯s phone rang. Tyler answered the call and frowned after a few moments. ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± he spoke before hanging up. From N?velDrama.Org. Vicky looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± looked at her with a dark expression and said, ¡°She¡¯s Young? What happened to ordered Harry to look into Miss Young ¡°In the hospital.¡± sip of her drink. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you looked at her silently but did much. I won¡¯t misunderstand you. was no trace of displeasure in her expression before She nodded. ¡°Be safe.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± dishes were served by the waiter and She reached into her purse and pulled out two tickets for a concert that took ce at two in the afternoon. She knew that Tyler enjoyed listening to piano performances and thus had gotten two tickets to surprise him since he did not need to work that day. However, the news of She¡¯s ident beat her to it. After lunch, Vicky got up to leave and bumped into another person while being overly absorbed in her thoughts. The person was holding a file filled with documents which scattered on the ground upon their collision. Stunned, she snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She immediately crouched down to pick up the documents before looking up at the person she ran into. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was spacing out¡­¡± Her voice came to a sudden halt when she had a good look at the man¡¯s face. Chapter 150 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The man was young in his mid-twenties with a slender frame and a height of roughly 1.9 meters, just like Tyler. He had a pair of enchanting eyes that seemed to contain the entire gxy within them. His long legs were wrapped in tailor-made trousers and the top two buttons of his white shirt were left unbuttoned. His features were in such a state of perfection that he looked as if he was a statue sculpted by God himself. Among all the men Vicky had ever seen, only Tyler wasparable to the man before her in terms of looks. ¡°Your documents, mister. Can you check to see if any of them are missing? ¡± she asked politely. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The man lifted an eyebrow and epted the documents before flipping through the pages. Soon, he said with a husky, hypnotic voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡¯ She sighed a breath of relief. ¡°If that¡¯s it, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± just as she was about to leave, he called stilled. ¡°Is there man pointed at his shirt, and she noticed that one and found a white button The button on your shirt fell¡­¡± she muttered apologetically after picking to herself, ¡®What kind of button would break under such a small impact? The quality fault. Let me buy you another shirt. Is man seemed to be waiting for her to say this all along and nodded.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± out of the restaurant, and they made their of the busiest business area of Stoneford City with countless high-end acted more gingerly once she spotted the clothes the two at the man. ¡°We need Please Vicky followed the saleswoman to the section for male clothing, and the man followed closely behind. After spotting a shirt that resembled the one the man was wearing, she said to the saleswoman, ¡°Can I have a look at that shirt?¡± The saleswoman smiled. ¡°Of course! Please wait.¡± As the saleswoman was taking the shirt off of the shelf, Vicky turned to the man standing next to her and asked, ¡°What do you think about this one, sir? N He nced at the shirt in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Vicky was left with no choice but to check on other options. However, despite picking out five to six shirts for the man¡¯s picking, he was not satisfied with any of them. ¡°Maybe you can walk around to see if there¡¯s something you like,¡± she suggested. He strolled around the mall before dering, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I like here.¡± Chapter 151 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 151 Chapter 151 After a moment of silence, Vicky muttered, ¡°Well, uhh¡­ Shall we go somewhere else?¡± Nonchntly, the man replied, ¡°Sure.¡± After they left the shopping mall, the man suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Vicky¡¯s guard heightened at this question. ¡®This guy is strange,¡¯ she thought to herself. She answered, ¡°My surname is Shaw. You can call me Miss Shaw.¡± Enter title¡­ The man hummed in response, not bothering to persist in knowing her name. ¡°And what should I refer to you as?¡± asked Vicky. The man nced at her and uttered, ¡°Kirby.¡± From the looks of it, the man did not have the intention to know her more, much to Vicky¡¯s relief. She stopped at a more expensive clothing store and asked, ¡°Mister Kirby, what about this?¡± Mister Kirby blinked. He took one nce at the store and saidzily, ¡°Let¡¯s go into take a look.¡± While Mister Kirby was looking at the clothes, Vicky took the opportunity to send a message to Sebastian and Cece. [Do I know have friends or know any man with thest name Kirby?] Cece was the first one to reply. [Most of our customers are female. I don¡¯t remember anyone with the surname Kirby.] A few minutester, Vicky also received a reply from Sebastian. [You used to have a ssmate with thatst name.] Worrying she might not recall, Sebastian then sent her two photos; one taken when they were still students and another taken most recently. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Vickypared the photo and noticed it was not the man Sebastian said. She put away her phone and stared at the handsome man, who was taking his time to pick his clothes. Of course, she had topensate him because she damaged his shirt. Nevertheless, she had a weird feeling about him, yet she could not put her finger on what it was. Since she lost her memory, she was starting to specte if he knew her from before. Undeniably, this was just her assumption and suspicion without any solid proof, especially when the man showed no signs that he knew her when they first met. While she was deep in thought. Mister Kirby seemed to have picked a few clothes that he was satisfied with. The storekeeper took down those white shirts. Vicky walked to him and asked, ¡°Mister Kirby, have you picked the shirt you want?¡± ¡°Just a few. I think they should do it. I¡¯ll need to try it out first.¡± Vicky had wanted to be done with this man. She could not be bothered with the price and agreed quickly. ¡°Okay.¡± Mister Kirby walked into the fitting room elegantly. Vicky frowned as she looked at how calm the man was. ¡®Why do l¡­have the feeling like I¡¯m the one apanying him shopping?¡¯ Mister Kirby might look like he was harmless, but he was rather troublesome. After trying a few shirts, he was still unsatisfied. He put on his own shirt and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else to take a look?¡± Vicky looked at his handsome face and asked, ¡°How much is your shirt? Why don¡¯t I¡­pay you for the shirt?¡± His attractive, rather beguiling eyes squinted at this. Vicky could not decide if he was smiling or not. ¡°Miss Shaw, are you beginning to be impatient?¡± Chapter 152 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 152 Chapter 152 ¡°Mister Kirby, I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡¯ Vicky tried to exin herself. However, Mister Kirby seemed indifferent to her attempt, and his expression hardened into apathy. ¡°Let me be frank with you: this shirt was given to me by someone important.¡± ¡°Someone important¡­gave it to you?¡± Vicky felt like shended herself in hot soup. It was easy to repay or rece an item with something simr if it was damaged. However, it was hard topensate for something that meant a lot to someone. Enter title¡­ Mister Kirby looked at the nicely disyed white shirts on the shelf in the store and said, ¡°Maybe you think money can buy everything, but to me, there are things you can¡¯t buy even if you have a lot of money.¡± Guilt gnawed at Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know this shirt meant that much to you.¡± She looked at his shirt and thought deeply before she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give your shirt to me first? I¡¯ll sew back the button¡­¡± She was afraid he misunderstood something and quickly said, ¡°Since this shirt Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. is very meaningful to you, it won¡¯t be the first even if I buy the exact same one for you¡­ So why don¡¯t I sew back the button and give it back to you?¡± Mister Kirby looked at her dubiously. ¡®You know how to sew?¡± Vicky nodded. He looked at her from top to bottom and talked with hiszy and deep voice, ¡°Miss Shaw, I can tell you are from a wealthy family from the way you spend your money. You don¡¯t look like you are good at sewing. Plus¡­¡± He smiled, yet his expression had a hint of malice. ¡°I can forgive you because you didn¡¯t mean to pull off the button from my shirt, but if you damage it further, I¡¯m not going to be as nice as I am now.¡± Vicky was undeterred as she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a fashion designer, and sewing is a piece of cake to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Mister Kirby¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°A fashion designer?¡± She took out a name card from her bag and handed it to him. ¡°This is my name card.¡± He used his clean, slender fingers to ept the name card Vicky passed over and nced at it. ¡®Vicky Shaw, director of Shaw Atelier¡­¡± After that, he looked at Vicky again. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll trust you this time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go get a shirt that you prefer so you can take off your shirt for me. After I sew the button back, I¡¯ll send it back to you,¡± said Vicky. ¡°What do you think?¡± Mister Kirby agreed with her suggestion reluctantly. ¡°Alright, then.¡± This time, he did not try to trouble Vicky and chose a white shirt he could ept, changing out of his shirt afterward. Before he said anything, Vicky took the initiative to pay using her credit card. As such, Mister Kirby made no remarks. After they left the shop, Vicky said, ¡°Mister Kirby, I¡¯ll fix your shirt as soon as possible.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m only free next weekend. Please call me ahead before you send it back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your phone number?¡¯ Vicky asked. He looked at the number on his name card and called her. After confirming each other¡¯s numbers, Mister Kirby left. Vicky went home with his shirt in a bag. Tyler only returned home when it was nearly 11 at night. He looked slightly irate and serious as if there was an evil vibe surrounding him. Most of the time, Tyler did not like to show his true expression to the world. Vicky hardly ever saw him in such a state, too. Chapter 153 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Vicky put down the book in her hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Miss Young¡¯s condition¡­terrible?¡± Tyler took off his jacket and replied, ¡°She¡¯s still alright.¡± The topic ended with those words. He did not seem like he wanted to talk about it. Vicky stayed silent for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± He paused. It was only at this moment he recalled dinner. ¡°No.¡± Enter title¡­ Vicky got out of bed. ¡°You didn¡¯t have your lunch and dinner¡­ If you keep this up, your stomach condition will worsen.¡± She looked at his handsome, indifferent face. ¡°Go ahead and take your shower. I¡¯ll cook supper for you.¡± Looking at Vicky¡¯s sweet, endearing face, the seriousness on his face disappeared a little. He responded softly. Vicky left the room. When Tyler was about to head for his shower, his phone rang. He answered the phone with a very cold tone. ¡°What do you got?¡± ¡°The person who attacked Miss Young vanished. Right now, we can¡¯t find where he is, but we can confirm he¡¯s not after Miss Young. He¡¯s more likely It Harry hesitated and told Tyler his assumption, ¡°It¡¯s most likely you¡¯re the one he¡¯s after. He¡¯s just using Miss Young to suppress you. I asked Maggie, Miss Young¡¯s manager, and she said she was lucky to find it out at that time. Otherwise¡­ Miss Young will be in his hands now.¡± Tyler stood in front of the window and looked out at the night sky. He said nothing for a long time until Harry could not help but asked, ¡°Mister Hart, what do you want to do?¡± A reflection of his cold, vague, and heartless face showed up on the window. After a while, he said, ¡°Send some people over to watch over her day and This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. night.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± When Vicky took the supper to the room, Tyler had just finished his shower. He used the towel to cover his lower body. His hair was still wet, and water was dripping down his perfectly curved, toned muscle from his hair. It was enticing and alluring. Vicky had seen his body numerous times, yet every time she did, she would still blush as memories of not-so-innocent moments washed over her. To cover up her flustered state, she ced the supper on the coffee table and cleared her throat. ¡°It¡¯s hard to digest oily food at night, so I made you soup. It¡¯s good to warm up your body, too.¡± Tyler nced over and saw Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings, and this stirred his heart. Her blushing face was rosy, so alluring and enticing. Tyler¡¯s eyes widened a little and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He approached Vicky and before Vicky could react, he gave her a deep kiss. The kiss was unlike the normally strong, overbearing, and purposeful type of kiss. This time, his kiss was very gentle and soft. The unhappy feeling Vicky had since this afternoon after Tyler left her disappeared when he kissed her. The things she said were her true feelings and true thoughts. Despite that, she understood why Tyler did what he had to do. Nevertheless, that did not stop her from feeling ufortable when her husband rushed over to see his ex-girlfriend without even eating his lunch after he got a call. Even if she knew Tyler did not want to be together with She anymore. Even if she knew Tyler did not actually like She that much. Even if deep down, she knew something else¡­ Chapter 154 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 154 Chapter 154 In truth, Tyler was not really into Vicky. Well, that was not entirely exact. Ever since he knew Vicky could y the piano, he did show her a little affection. Otherwise, why would he choose that day to bed her after they had been sleeping on the same bed together for so many nights? Vicky knew there was no shortcut to a happy rtionship. It was a huge improvement when he could treat her as his wife and live peacefully together with her, so she should not ask for too much. Enter title¡­ Maybe humans were always a greedy bunch¡­or maybe she was starting to recover the feelings she had for him in her memory, which caused her to want more. It was a very dangerous sign. Tyler¡¯s kiss was starting to be ferocious from being gentle when he realized Vicky was not paying attention. Vicky snapped out of her daze when she felt a tinge of pain. She looked into his eyes and felt like she had fallen into an abyss. Every time she saw that look, she had a feeling she was about to suffocate. Her instinct told her to keep away from him. ¡°Tyler, you have not eaten yet-mmph!¡± Tyler¡¯s lips seized hers once more. A sexy, deep voice rang beside her ear. ¡¯It¡¯s still hot. Let it cool a bit.¡± At first, she thought he only wanted a kiss. When she was thrown onto their king-size bed, she realized something was wrong. Immediately, she resisted him, saying, ¡¯No, you haven¡¯t eaten yet¡­¡± There seemed to be fire burning in Tyler¡¯s deep eyes, and Vicky felt like her body was burning when he looked at her. ¡°Yeah,¡± he spoke, voice low and husky, ¡¯I¡¯ll eat you first and the foodter.¡± He then bent down and kissed Vicky with his thin lips, ceasing Vicky¡¯s speech. The temperature in the room suddenly rose. When Tyler was about to go further, his phone rang abruptly. He ignored it as his kiss with Vicky deepened. The ringing ended after no one picked it up, and the room returned to its quiet moment. However, a few secondster, the sharp ringtone rang urgently again. This time, they could not pretend to ignore it. Vicky pushed him away, her attractive cheeks tinted pink. ¡°You better answer the phone.¡± Her breath was uneven. ¡¯It¡¯s probably urgent.¡± If he did not answer it this time, she reckoned it would ring again. Without a choice, Tyler let go of her and went to answer the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, he heard a woman¡¯s voice¡­and what sounded like sobs. ¡°She¡¯s condition is unstable. Her fever isn¡¯t going down, and I¡¯ve sent her to the emergency ward. Mister Tyler, please hurry over to see her!¡± It was almost midnight, so it was very quiet. Maggie wept anxiously over the phone, and Vicky could hear it clearly from her ce. Tyler furrowed his brow and said inly, ¡¯Okay.¡± Before Maggie said anything, he hung up the phone. He turned around and saw Vicky¡¯s clear eyes. She looked at him. ¡°Are you going?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky did not try to stop him and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything since the afternoon. Why don¡¯t you eat something before you go?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Tyler made no moves. ¡°It¡¯s going to take just a few minutes,¡± insisted Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have time for that no matter how urgent it is.¡± Tyler knew she was doing it for his good. His brow rxed as he replied with a deep voice, ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky felt slightly better. Tyler sat on the sofa and picked up the bowl of soup. Chapter 155 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Tyler¡¯s phone rang again after he took just two sips of Vicky¡¯s soup. He answered the phone and heard Maggie¡¯s anxious sobs. It was obvious she was struggling to form words. ¡°Mister Hart, are you on your way? The doctor said She¡¯s condition is in a crisis¡­ Is she¡­going to die? I¡­I don¡¯t dare to sign¡­¡± ¡°Ask the doctor to do the surgery,¡± answered Tyler calmly. ¡®TH be there right away.¡± ¡°But¡­ But the doctor said he¡¯s not allowed to operate if there¡¯s no one to sign¡­¡± whimpered Maggie. Enter title¡­ ¡®Til handle it.¡± He hung up the phone and called Harry. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Ask the hospital to do the operation, and get a professional medical team to the hospital,¡± he instructed. ¡°Yes, Mister Hart. I¡¯ll do it now,¡± Harry replied. After Tyler hung up the phone, he stood up and said to Vicky, ¡°I need to go.¡± Vicky managed to hear a little from the conversation. She thought She only had a minor injury from shooting the movie, but she did not expect she was in such a serious condition that the doctor issued a medical crisis notice. Since that was the case, Vicky could no longer insist Tyler finish the soup. Plus, she figured Tyler did not have the mood to finish, too. Thus, she did not stop him. ¡°Alright. Go.¡± When Tyler wanted to leave the room to change his clothes, he heard Vicky asking, ¡°Are youing back tonight?¡± His hand paused when he held the doorknob, and he turned to look back.¡± If the surgery is sessful, perhaps I will return.¡± After that, Vicky did not ask anything else. The night was breezy. She gazed out the window into the night sky and did not move for a long time. Tyler did note home that night, and Vicky had insomnia. In the early morning, Vicky sat at the dining table and kept on looking at the clock on the wall. It was already seven in the morning, yet Tyler had not returned. As she thought of Tyler¡¯s words before he left, she furrowed her brow. ¡®If he¡¯s not back yet, does that mean¡­the surgery wasn¡¯t sessful?¡¯ After much thinking, she decided to give Tyler a call. Just as the dial tone rang, however, the door opened. She looked over and saw the handsome man entering. His handsome face looked gloomy as if there was a dark cloud over his head. Vicky hung up the phone and walked over. ¡°How is Miss Young?¡± After a restless night, Tyler looked exhausted. Nheless, he managed a reply. ¡°She¡¯s out of danger for now.¡± Vicky looked at him. She hesitated for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Where is she hurt?¡± ¡°She got captured during a scene with a group of ensemble and got stabbed.¡± If it was so serious that the doctor had announced her medical crisis, Vicky knew She must have been severely injured. She asked curiously, ¡°Why did that ensemble capture her? Are they¡­her obsessed fans?¡± Tyler thought hard for a moment. He knew that sooner orter, she was going to find out the truth, so he said, ¡°No, it¡¯s an enemy of mine. He pretended to be in an ensemble and tried to kidnap her.¡± She was a famous celebrity that many people dreaded to meet. To avoid the fans and reporters from disturbing her, she had two bodyguards protecting her. Thus, it was hard to attempt a kidnapping. In addition, they were in Stoneford City, Tyler¡¯s territory. Tyler¡¯s enemy did not dare to do anything at a great scale, so they thought of this method to kidnap She. Vicky did not expect that was the reason why She got hurt. She furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°Your enemy? Why did he want to kidnap She¡­¡± Just as soon as she asked the question, she thought of something and stopped talking. She had asked a stupid question. It was very obvious why Tyler¡¯s enemy chose She. Chapter 156 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 156 Chapter 156 From N?velDrama.Org. Tyler¡¯s enemy must have thought She was very important to Tyler. As long as they kidnapped her, they could use her to threaten him. Perhaps Tyler had many things on his mind, but he did not notice Vicky¡¯s odd expression. He said calmly, ¡¯She was badly hurt. Yesterday night, an unknown person went to the hospital again. I fear that they¡¯ve yet given up.¡± He paused and looked at Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m going to be very busytely.¡± Vicky stayed silent for a few seconds and nodded. ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Enter title¡­ He walked to her and gazed at her. ¡°She is hurt because of me. I can¡¯t just ignore her.¡± Vicky smiled as she looked at his handsome, serious face. ¡°I know.¡¯ He continued to gaze at her, his blue eyes reflecting her face. ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for her anymore.¡± He was never a person who liked to exin or thought it was necessary to exin anything. Since he willingly exined himself, it showed he cared about her. Vicky, albeit touched by this, felt a tinge of sadness too. Nheless, she responded, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t misunderstand you.¡± Tyler was still gazing at her as if he wished he could look into her heart to read her true feelings. Vicky did not avoid the gaze and smiled helplessly. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve been busy for the whole night and didn¡¯t eat anything. Go upstairs and change before youe down for breakfast.¡± She looked calm and gentle. Her voice was soft too, without any signs of anger. Same as always, she still cared about his well-being. Suddenly, Tyler reached out and pulled her into his embrace. His clear, alluring voice rang beside her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Vicky leaned at his chest and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After breakfast, Tyler went to work, and Vicky went to her studio not long after. She took out the man¡¯s shirt from yesterday and carefully observed the thread of the button. After that, she looked for the same thread and sewed the button back. 1 Cece, who just returned from visiting a customer, saw how busy Vicky was in the studio and walked over curiously. ¡°Vicky, are you¡­sewing a shirt?¡± she asked. As fashion designers, Vicky and Cece were only responsible for the designing part. They had partners that they had worked with for a long time to manufacture the clothing. It had been a long time since Vicky sewed clothing personally. ¡°No. The button came off, so I¡¯m sewing it back.¡± Sewing a button back was not a hard job for Vicky. In fact, it would take just a few minutes to get the job done. However, Vicky took her time slowly and sewed it carefully because she remembered Mister Kirby said the shirt was extremely important to him. Cece smiled when she saw how concentrated and serious Vicky was. ¡°I heard the rich always wear new clothes every day and never wear them again like they¡¯d never wear it if it was dirty, what more should the buttone off¡­ I didn¡¯t know Mister Hart was such a thrifty person.¡± After the button was sewn back, Vicky looked up. ¡°It¡¯s not his shirt.¡± Cece was taken aback. ¡°Huh? This shirt isn¡¯t Mister Hart¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky then told Cece everything that happened yesterday. Dumbfounded, Cece said the first thought that was on her mind. ¡°Did he do it on purpose?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± She looked at the shirt in her hand. ¡°The material of this shirt is very expensive. Not everyone can afford it.¡± Cece knew this too and could tell the shirt was expensive. ¡°What if he spent all of his money just to use this shirt? Plus¡­¡± Cece pointed out the crucial part of the whole incident. ¡°If it¡¯s an expensive shirt, why is the quality so bad? The button can¡¯t possibly fall off so easily. If this isn¡¯t a knockoff, then that man could be fake.¡± Vicky¡¯s pupils shed as she recalled how noble the man was. Chapter 157 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 157 Chapter 157 It was easy to act like a different person, but some things just could not be faked-especially a person¡¯s temperament. Vicky grew up in an upper-ss society. Even though she had lost her memory, she could differentiate the real and the fake with just one look. Thinking of this, she said, ¡°Maybe he wore this shirt very often, so the button became loose after a while.¡¯ Cece thought and agreed, ¡°Maybe.¡± Enter title¡­ After Vicky sewed the button back to the shirt, she ironed it nicely and hung it on the shelves so she could send it back to Mister Kirby next weekend. 1 When Vicky just arrived home at night, her phone rang. It was a call from Tyler. ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight, so I won¡¯t make it back for dinner. Go ahead and eat; don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Vicky held her phone and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Just before Tyler hung up, Vicky asked, ¡°Are youing back tonight?¡± He paused for a second and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky did not ask anymore and said, ¡°Alright. Continue what you¡¯re doing.¡± After her dinner, Vicky went out walking like normal before she went back to her study to draw her design. At around 10 at night, she shut down herputer and went to shower. By the time she finished, it was already half past ten. The sky was already very dark, and Tyler was not home yet. Vicky picked up her phone to look at the screen, only to find no texts or calls from Tyler. She paused a long while as she stared at his contact number, her finger hovering over his name, before she decided to go through it and pressed [Call], As his wife, it was normal to call her husband and ask about him when he was still outsidete at night. Nevertheless, she hesitated. Beep, beep, beep! The dial tone was extremely clear when it was a quiet night. No one picked up the phone for a long time. Vicky lowered her head. Her hair was let loose as she was about to go to bed. It covered her face, thus her expression could not be seen. The phone got cut off automatically, and Vicky did not call anymore. Several minutester, however, her phone rang. ¡°I was busy and I didn¡¯t hear my phone ring,¡± said Tyler, sounding evidently tired. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± replied Vicky, sounding normal. ¡°I was just calling to ask when you¡¯reing back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading back now,¡± Tyler replied. ¡°Have you had your dinner? Otherwise, I¡¯ll cook for you,¡± said Vicky. ¡°I had eaten,¡± Tyler said. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back,¡± Vicky said. After she hung up, she did not fall asleep immediately. Instead, she picked up a book and continued reading where she left off. She thought Tyler would be back very soon, seeing as he mentioned he would be back soon. In the end, she waited until 12 that night, and Tyler was not back yet. Sleepiness had gotten to Vicky when it was half past twelve, but just as she was thinking of calling Tyler and asking his whereabouts, there was noiseing from the sound. Tyler was back. There seemed to be a dark cloud over his head. Obviously, his day was not a good one. When Vicky wanted to say something, she suddenly smelled a faint sanitizer aroma. Maybe the way she looked at him was too direct. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As Tyler turned around to look, their eyes me Chapter 158 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Tyler¡¯s eyes looked dark when he saw Vicky leaning on the headboard looking at him. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept?¡± Vicky¡¯s voice was calm and gentle. There was no expression on her face.¡± Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d wait for you?¡¯ Tyler paused for a while before walking to her. His tall shadow covered her entire body. When he got close enough, the smell of disinfectant on him was so thick that she felt nauseous. Tyler looked at her calm face and said, ¡°I was going toe back, but the hospital called and said She¡¯s condition shifted into a more dangerous state, Enter title¡­ so I went over to take a look.¡± Vicky did not continue the topic. ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Go shower and rest early.¡± Tyler remained where he was and gazed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t wait untilte hours from now on.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Okay. But you have to remember to call me or text me, or I¡¯ll worry about you.¡± Tyler must have felt touched by words that his dark expression slowly eased off. He bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡®Okay. I¡¯ll take my shower now.¡± Vicky looked at his tall, handsome back. The smell of disinfectant never left her. For the next couple of days, Tyler seemed to be extremely busy, and he would return hometer each day. Vicky did not ask if he was busy with work or She; there was no meaning even if she asked. Regardless of what it was, she did not have any reason to stop him. Nevertheless, the faint disinfectant smell on his body lingered in the air every day as if it was his perfume that he sprayed on his body. One night, Tyler surprisingly went back home before dinner time to eat. At that moment, Vicky realized they had not sat together to eat for a long time as she saw him at the dining table. For the past few days, he left before she woke up and normally returned after she had fallen asleep at night. Except for the necessary phone calls and text messages, they did not speak to each other very often. ¡°The food will get cold if you continue to daydream,¡± Tyler said with his clear and crisp voice from across Vicky. In the meantime, he grabbed some food and ced it on her te. Vicky looked up to see his deep blue eyes that resembled the color of the ocean. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Okay.¡± She quickly ate the food Tyler took for her and finished everything. When they finished dinner, Tyler usually would go to the study to work, but not tonight. He went out walking with her. As the sun was setting down, the sky was dyed with hues of yellow, orange, and red. Soon, the sky turned dark. There was a park near the mansion with a good greenery view. Every day after From N?velDrama.Org. dinner, Vicky would go to the park to take a walk to help with digestion. She looked at the tall handsome man beside her and said softly, ¡°You can do your work if you¡¯re busy. You don¡¯t have to apany me walking.¡± In fact, she understood Tyler must have felt he had not spent much time with hertely. Since he was less busy today, he thought he could spend some time with her. Tyler naturally held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not busy today.¡± The breezing wind blew on their cheeks. It felt sofortable, especially when Vicky could not detect the smell of disinfectant in the air anymore. The air felt fresher. Vicky did not insist anymore and enjoyed the rare quiet moment. The sky turnedpletely dark. When everything ended, Tyler carried Vicky into the restroom to take a shower. A hungry man was absolutely terrifying. At that moment, Vicky thought all the things Tyler did, having dinner with her and walking with her after dinner, were all for that moment. After they finished walking, he showed his true intention. When the bathtub was filled with water, Tyler put Vicky into the bathtub. She waspletely worn out, but she felt less fatigued after she enjoyed the warm, Suddenly, Tyler¡¯s long fingers pressed against her temples. Chapter 159 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 159 Chapter 159 There was ayer of rough calluses on his fingertips, yet they were cold like diamonds as well. Vicky opened her eyes at that moment and saw Tyler¡¯s handsome, perfect face. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The strength he used to massage her temples was neither too soft nor too heavy. It was just right. Vicky was sofortable that she closed her eyes again. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew how to massage someone.¡± Her voice was not soft like usual. Instead, it sounded slightly smoky. Enter title¡­ The way he massaged was very smooth and trained. This was not his first time, surely. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied inly. Vicky opened her eyes again. ¡°You took¡­a massage course before?¡± Tyler suddenly paused for a while. ¡°No.¡± Vicky was not an expert in massage, but from the way he did it, the strength he used, and howfortable it was, she could tell he was an expert in it. Suddenly, a thought shed past her mind as another possibility surfaced. ¡°You used to¡­massage someone before?¡± she blurted. Tyler¡¯s pupils wavered a little, but he did not answer. Vicky regretted it immediately. What was the point of asking about the past? It was done and gone, anyway. She shut her eyes awkwardly and tried to change the topic. ¡®Did you bring my pajamas in?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± she said. After that, neither of them spoke. Once they finished, Tyler carried her back to the bed. Vicky¡¯s exhausted body could no longer withstand the tiredness anymore after the warm bath and eyes and fell asleep. She did not know how long she had been sleeping. Suddenly, a vibration sound rang in the quiet, dim room. When Vicky was momentarily awake, she heard Tyler purposely lowering his voice. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± He hung up quickly before he stared at Vicky, his clear eyes piercing the darkness. Even when Vicky closed her eyes, she could feel the pressure from the way Tyler was staring at her. She did not move or say anything, pretending she was asleep. A few secondster, he looked away. He tried to be quiet when he got down from the bed. Since he did not switch on the light, he blended into the darkness. Vicky tried to control herself from nosing in. s, she failed. ¡°Are you going out?¡± she spoke, her voice husky with drowsiness. He looked at her again with a look she could not ignore. ¡°Did I wake you up? M ¡°Yeah,¡± Vicky answered. After a few seconds of silence, Tyler said, ¡°Something happened at the hospital. I need to go and have a look.¡± Vicky curled her lips into a sarcastic smile silently. What a coincidence; something happened with She just because Tyler did not go to the hospital today, i The room was very dark. Neither of them could tell the expression on the other¡¯s face. After a long time, she asked, ¡°Are youing backter?¡± She realized she had been asking this question a lottely. ¡°Yes,¡± Tyler answered. ¡°Okay,¡± Vicky said and closed her eyes again. Tyler stood in the dark, not moving an inch. Chapter 160 Loving You In Secret By Debbie Meza Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Tyler was still looking at Vicky sharply. Vicky did not know what he could see in the dark, but she did not open her eyes or move, acting as though she was asleep. She could not tell how long it had been. When she was finally falling asleep, Tyler finally left. At first, she thought Tyler might note back. When she was deep in her sleep, she heard someone opening the door and walking. Shortly, the other side of the bed sunk a little. Later, she was pulled into a familiar pair of arms. Enter title¡­ The smell of the sanitizer floated in the air. The pungent smell was terrible and it disgusted her and even woke her from her sleep. Her instinct kicked in and she tried to struggle away from the hug. Tyler paused. Secondster, his voice rang in the dimmed room, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky moved over to the other side of the bed and said softly, ¡°The disinfectant smell on your body is too strong. I¡¯m not veryfortable with it.¡± After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± He thus got down from the bed and went to the bathroom. After he finished his shower, and Vicky having fallen back to sleep, he got onto the bed and pulled Vicky into his arms. She struggled for a while before she fell back to sleep in his arms. A silver light pierced the sky. Thunder roared as lightning struck the sky. The sky rumbled. Vicky¡¯s eyelids pped open. A downpour was unleashed, and the rain mmed against the window. Long watermark streaks ran down the ss as though they were teardrops. She sat on the bed and looked to the side unconsciously. It was empty, and the side of the bed looked undisturbed as though no one had slept with her. She looked at the time. It was half past one in the early morning. ¡®Tyler.Js not back yet?¡¯ She rubbed her aching be and picked up the book-the same one she was reading before she slept¡ªthat dropped to the bed, putting it back on the bedside table. As the thunder rumbled in the skies, jolting her awake from her slumber, she walked to the window and gazed into the rain. The cool, gloomy rainy night was like a deep abyss that no light could prate This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. inside. The only light that appeared in the world was the asional lighting. She picked up the phone and took a look. There was no notification on her screen. No text messages or missed calls. For a long time, she stood in front of the window and looked outside. Suddenly, she thought of something and opened the old text messages she received. The [Don¡¯t wait for me to have your dinner.] She moved her finger and instantly, all the text messages they sent appeared before her eyes. Those were the most recent text messages they sent to each other. Most of them were messages where he told her he was not going back for dinner, for her to not wait for him, and him asking her to sleep early. They were simple and short. She slides to theter messages before She was injured. Compared to the shorter, simpler text messages she received recently, those text messages were far more interesting. She would remind Tyler to eat his meal at the right time. Also, a message that he sent to tell her the maid had prepared breakfast for her after she slept tillte after he had overworked her the night before. In fact, they also sent each other boring messages, too. Vicky curled her lips into a smile while she read those messages. s, the smile did not reach her eyes. She thought for a while and sent Tyler a text Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Even when Tyler was called away during the middle of the night, he would still return home no matter howte it was. Vicky received no replies from Tyler, even many minutester. The rain was pouring heavily, and the visibility was sparse. It was dangerous to be driving on the road in this weather. She thought of calling him, but she was worried it would distract him if he was driving, so she decided against it. Nheless, she could not possibly fall back to sleep in this state, so she picked up her book and started to read it. The words were in front of her, yet they barely registered in her mind. Even several minutes in, she did not turn the page. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. An hourter, she took her phone and opened up various apps without any meaning. And that still did not help to calm her mind. It was already two-something and Tyler was still not back yet. Although sometimes he had to leave in the middle of the night, it was very rare for him to stay outte. After some thinking, Vicky finally decided to call him. Beep, beep, beep! Oddly, the dial tone sounded like it was drawled, much longer thanst time. For some reason, she felt restless with the phone in her hand. Suddenly, a remote notification voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°The number you dialed is unavable. Please try again.¡¯ Vicky frowned. It was a notification that no one picked up the phone. She thought he could be in the middle of an important meeting or he was on his way back home, so she did not call again. An hourter, however, Tyler still had not returned nor did he reply to her messages or call. She could not help it; she had to try again. 1 This time, there was no dial tone. The system¡¯s cold female voice was heard from the other of the phone instantly. ¡°The number you called cannot be reached. Please try againter.¡± Vicky tried a few times, yet his phone was unreachable. It rained for the whole night. Vicky sat on the sofa and read the book for the entire night until the sky started to light up. The rain had not stopped, but it did grow lighter. Dark clouds hung in the sky. The same clouds left the feeling of suffocation, as though they were pressing down on the people below them. Due to the rain, the sky was still dark even when it was already seven in the morning. Vicky looked at the time and put down the book to freshen up. After that, she went downstairs, where breakfast was already prepared by Nanny Paterson. After breakfast, Vicky was just about to leave the house when her phone, which had been quiet for the whole night, rang. She answered it. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Tyler asked, his deep, cold voice ringing from the other side of the phone. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My phone ran out of batteryst night.¡¯ Vicky looked at the unknown number on her screen and asked, ¡°What did you dost night?¡± ¡°Another batch of people sneaked into the hospital.¡± His indifferent voice sounded tired. ¡®Those people nearly kidnapped She. I¡¯ve been dealing with it since then.¡± 1 ¡°I see.¡± There was no weird feeling or emotion detected in Vicky¡¯s voice.¡± Are you going back to the office or back home to rest?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going straight to the office.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vicky responded and did not ask further. After she hung up the phone, she did not go to her studio. Instead, she drove to the hospital. Ever since She was hurt, Vicky had not been to the hospital. ¡®It seems like She is badly hurt after being stabbed. Though, she should be doing fine after resting for so long,¡¯ she thought. After she enquired the nurse about She¡¯s ward number, she headed straight to the ward. When she was at the door, she heard people talking inside. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 ¡°She, have you talked to Mister Hart about that?¡¯ That voice sounded very familiar. Vicky quickly recognized this voice belonged to She¡¯s manager, Maggie. ¡°What about?¡± She asked, her soft and gentle voice. However, it did not sound as feeble as Vicky imagined. ¡°She, don¡¯t you feel bad for Mister Hart?¡± Maggie sounded disappointed.¡± He has to go to the office ande here every day¡­ Wait, scratch that. He has to go to three ces every day. He has to go to work,e to see you, and go back home. I¡¯m sure you see how tired he is. Last night, he had to stay in the hospital for the whole night until his phone ran out of battery. This morning, he went directly to his office. He didn¡¯t even have the time to rest¡­ ¡°If he keeps it up, no matter how strong he is, he¡¯ll eventually copse! Didn¡¯t I tell you thest time? Why don¡¯t you ask him to send you back to his home and arrange a medical team in the house to protect you? In that case, it won¡¯t be so easy for those people to sneak in like when you¡¯re here. ¡°Not only is your safety guaranteed, but Mister Hart also won¡¯t have to be so tired, rushing to and fro every day. Isn¡¯t that killing two birds with one stone?¡± After a moment of silence, She said, ¡°Tyler is married. If I move into his house, it¡¯ll affect his image once someone gets hold of the news. Vicky probably won¡¯t agree with it, either.¡¯ Maggie disagreed. ¡°Mister Hart literally rules this city. Who dares to talk about him if he disallows it? Plus, do you think a man like Mister Hart would be with Vicky, who used despicable methods to get him to marry her, forever? ¡°Vicky disagreeing? Who gives her the right to disagree? You¡¯re hurt because of Mister Hart. You nearly died because of it, and you can only lie on the hospital bed every day while she continues her life as a rich man¡¯s wife¡­. Ha! There¡¯s no free lunch in this world!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural to pay off the debts you owe. If it weren¡¯t for Vicky, your hand won¡¯t be ruined. She owes you!¡¯ After hearing that, She frowned. ¡°Maggie¡­¡± The door suddenly opened. Vicky walked inside with a straight face. ¡°Based on what Miss Perez said, I should hand over my position as Missus Hart too for being too in debt to Miss Young.¡± She and Maggie were shocked to see Vicky. A few secondster, Maggie reacted first. She looked at Vicky with a cold smile, and her eyes showed how contemptuous she was. ¡°Are you daring enough to do that?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Why not?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Maggie crossed her hands at her chest. ¡°Miss Shaw, do you know how to be true to your word and keep it? ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can use your phone to record what I said. When I don¡¯t admit it, you can y it to the public.¡± Vicky looked at Maggie and said inly, ¡°But I don¡¯t know if Miss Young had the audacity to take it.¡± Maggie frowned. ¡®What does this have to do with She?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say I should let Miss Young be Missus Hart? Since I need to give it to her, we¡¯ll have to go tell Tyler about this together.¡± Vicky smiled coldly. ¡®It¡¯s only natural to pay off the debts I owe. Since Tyler and I are indebted to Miss Young, we need topensate her one way or another. I¡¯ll give her my ce as Missus Hart to clear my debt, and Tyler will marry Miss Young for the debt he owes.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Maggie sneered, ¡°Vicky Shaw, what else can you do except y pity with Mister Hart?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Amused by Vicky¡¯s naive facade, Maggie¡¯s gaze hardened like ice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Mister Hart She is forcing you to want a divorce?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Miss Perez, there¡¯s something you¡¯ve misunderstood. First of all, I don¡¯t want to have a divorce with Tyler, and She can¡¯t force me to do that. Secondly, you¡¯re the one who said Tyler and I are in debt to Miss Young, and we should pay our debt. Last of all, Miss Young wants to be Tyler¡¯s wife so badly, yet she refuses to be the bad person here¡­ She certainly ys a good game for being the good person who gets what she wants without getting her hands dirty.¡± She looked at She, who was leaning on the headboard. She¡¯s face did look pale, but overall, she was in good spirits. It looked like she had recovered a lot recently. Vicky smiled coldly. ¡°Even if you push all the me to me and create a pure, clean image for Miss Young, do you think Tyler will believe that? Do you think Tyler is that dumb?¡± Maggie was infuriated by Vicky¡¯s sarcastic words. ¡°Vicky Shaw! Don¡¯t youe here and swagger! If She¡¯s condition worsens because of you, do you believe-¡® ¡°Oh, I do, don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯ll tell Tyler. I also believe Miss Young¡¯s condition will worsen because I showed up here uninvited and said many horrible things, provoking Miss Young. ¡°How pitiful Miss Young is, though. Because of Tyler, you have to endure so much pain. Not only did Missus Hart not understand it, but she even came all the way here to swagger. So inconsiderate, so cruel, and so heartless.¡± Maggie was so angry that she did not know what to say. She¡¯s face also looked terrible. At that moment, the ward fell dead silent. Vicky stood there, but she was not jealous, angry, or infuriated. She was not embarrassed, crazy, or hysterical after what happened recently. Every word she said pricked She¡¯s heart like a needle. After a second of silence, She was the one who broke it. ¡°Since you¡¯re here now, you must have something you want to tell me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Vicky admitted honestly. ¡°I just want to see why you¡¯re panicking when you always know how to do the right thing at the right moment.¡± ¡°Panicking? Are you talking about me?¡± She was amused. ¡°If you¡¯re not panicking, would you have come?¡± Vicky stood still and looked at She from a condescending angle. ¡°Miss Young, you¡¯re hurt because of Tyler. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯te to look for you when you looked for him even when it was in the middle of the night. I didn¡¯t say a word about it. Nheless, there¡¯s a point where enough is enough. You always know the limit, even when you and I had some contradictions before. Since it is already in the past, I won¡¯t mention it. But¡­¡± i Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She lowered her head and stared at She dead in the eye. Her gaze was sharp and ferocious as if they were her deadliest weapon. ¡°Miss Young, the smartest way is to let him feel sorry for you forever and not waste the guilt he felt. I believe not many men¡ªin fact, not many people -would like to be asked toe with just a phone call when he wants to rest after a tiring day. I also believe no person would like to wake up by a call during his deep sleep and not rest for the whole night. ¡°No man will like a woman who keeps fussing, too. Am I right? And¡­¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°There are some things Tyler isn¡¯t in the position to say, but I can. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 She¡¯s eyes stilled, and so did the expression on her face. Maggie could not tolerate how proudly Vicky disyed herself and sneered. ¡°Vicky Shaw, it¡¯s easy to despise something you can¡¯t easily get. Everyone knows how nice Mister Hart treated She. We¡¯ve seen many women who pretended not to be jealous when in fact, they were so jealous that they were going crazy. What did you say just now? Getting what she wants without getting her hands dirty, is it?¡± Vicky merely smiled, showing no signs of being irate. ¡°Miss Young does have a charming personality. Not only do many men are willing to do anything for her, but it¡¯s also the same with the women. She had Sasha, who got sent to jail previously, and now you, the loyal Miss Perez. This charming personality is certainly beyond my reach.¡± Maggie was not an idiot like Sasha who only knew how to fight back. She understood exactly what Vicky said. She said coldly, ¡°Vicky, I suggest you save your time. This trick of yours is only good with Sasha.¡± Vicky looked indifferent. ¡°I always thought you were a smart person, but now, I think I overestimated you. I just want to remind you, Miss Perez, that it¡¯s better for you to stay away from matters between me and Miss Young. Sasha is a good example for you. After all, regardless of the rtionship between Tyler and me, I¡¯m still his wife. As for Miss Young¡­ ¡°Tyler will still support her no matter what she says, but you, Miss Perez, are just her manager. It¡¯s very easy to remove you. Are you sure Tyler will help you to undermine me when it¡¯s between you and me?¡± Infuriated, Maggie opened her mouth to fight back, but no words came out of her. After a while, she finally managed to find words to form a sentence. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand seeing you bully She!¡± She looked at Vicky¡¯s calm face and clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s your problem if you can¡¯t keep your man to yourself. Why do you have toe making trouble for She? If you have what it takes, go talk to Tyler and ask him to stoping here!¡± Vicky said calmly, ¡°I can ask him not to, sure. Well, Miss Young, can you promise me that you¡¯ll never call Tyler, even when you are about to die? Can you also prohibit your friend here from telling Tyler anything? If he still persists ining here, then it is really my problem. I didn¡¯t have what it takes to keep a man¡¯s heart.¡± Maggie did not know what to say at that point. She unconsciously looked at She and hoped she would say something to reprove Vicky. To her dismay, She just sat there quietly with her head lowered. Vicky was right. Maggie was the one who called Tyler and requested him toe and visit She lately. She deliberately exaggerated She¡¯s condition and said his enemy had sneaked into the hospital when she saw someone suspicious. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. If Tyler did not visit She after he finished working, she would call Tyler in the middle of the night to show Vicky how important She was to Tyler. In her mind, she reckoned Tyler should visit She because she was hurt because of him. She even persuaded She to steal Tyler with this opportunity and became his wife. When Sasha was against Vicky, she said she did everything for She. However, everyone knew what her true intention was. On the other hand, Maggie was different. As a manager, she knew how to weigh the pros and cons. Before she met She, she was already a good manager in the industry, though she was still far from being the best. As the best manager, she needed more than her work performance. She needed awork and strong support. All these times, she did not have someone strong to support her. Although she was known as a good manager, she could never be the best. After she took She in, her status leveled up. She even became the best manager instantly. Everyone in the industry respected and admired her. With Tyler¡¯s support, she had all the connections and resources she wanted. For her own sake, she desperately hoped She could grab hold of Tyler. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Therefore, Maggie had been feeling smugtely and even got a little carried away. She even forgot Sasha was sent to jail because she had been causing trouble for Vicky. It was hard to say if Vicky was as important as She at this moment. Regardless of that, it did not mean Vicky did not hold any position in Tyler¡¯s heart. This thought shocked Maggie tremendously and sobered her up. She said nothing, and so did She. It was as though the argument between Maggie and Vicky had nothing to do with her. She always had many people willing to be her shield. In the end, Vicky took a look at She and was ready to leave. ¡°Miss Shaw,¡± She suddenly called out, ¡®can you wait for a moment?¡± Vicky looked back. She said to Maggie, ¡°Maggie, I¡¯d like to have a word with Miss Shaw alone. Can you leave the room?¡± Maggie¡¯s pupils shed as she instinctively wanted to say something. The words were at the tip of her tongue, yet she could not say them. As an outsider, she should not interfere too much. The only unlucky person in this was her if She and Vicky ended in a fight. ¡°Okay.¡± Maggie nodded and left the room. She¡¯s eyes darkened as she watched Maggie leave the room. ¡®I think what Vicky said.Js taking its effect,¡¯ she thought. When Maggie left the room, she was very thoughtful to close the door shut. Since there was no outsider, Vicky became frank. ¡°Miss Young, what do you want to say to me?¡± She did not exin what happened during this period, and neither did she have the intention to brag. She looked at Vicky¡¯s face. ¡®Miss Shaw, have you fallen in love with Tyler again after you lost your memory?¡± Vicky had heard a simr question from Sebastian. She looked back at She. ¡°Is there any meaning for you to ask this question now?¡± She¡¯s eyes became misty. ¡®I want to know if my decision¡­was wrong.¡¯¡¯ ¡°Your decision?¡± ¡°Yes. I rejected you when I wanted topete with you. Thinking back now, I was such an idiot¡­ You lost your memory and didn¡¯t remember anything. Your feelings for Tyler were less, too. What¡¯s the point even if I win?¡± She said. From N?velDrama.Org. It might have looked like she won, yet Vicky was right; in truth, she had lost. She was not that important to Tyler-at least not to the point where Tyler would forgive her and clean up her mess for her no matter what she did. She continued, ¡°It seems like getting you to give up on him isn¡¯t possible, now that you¡¯re in love with him.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 She smiled. ¡°There¡¯s another person in Tyler¡¯s heart. Maybe I¡¯m just a shadow of that person. To be honest, I don¡¯t know if he ever liked me, even as we speak.¡± She then looked at Vicky. ¡°He can be very good to me-so good that people think that I¡¯m his first love, his true love, and regret because he couldn¡¯t have me. Only I know deep down in my heart, I know it¡¯s two different things between being good to me and loving me. ¡°Miss Shaw, maybe you think I¡¯m trying to brag to you by telling you this, but he doesn¡¯t have a ce for me in his heart, so why should I be pleased about it? What is there for me to brag about? I see no difference between when he¡¯s nice to you and when he is nice to me. At least, you¡¯re his wife and you can legally enjoy it. I¡¯m nothing to him.¡± ¡®There is no difference between when he was nice to you and when he is nice to me¡­¡¯ Vicky repeated this sentence mentally. Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡°What you¡¯re trying to tell me is that Tyler doesn¡¯t love me, right?¡± She was surprised to hear that. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think he¡¯s in love with you?¡± Vicky felt like something had stabbed her heart. A woman was extremely sensitive when it came to love. She was the only one who knew if the man truly liked or loved her. After keeping quiet for a while, she asked, ¡°Do you know who that person is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t. Even when I was with Tyler, I didn¡¯t find any information about that woman. However, a woman¡¯s instinct is unreasonable. I can sense that his heart isn¡¯t with me.¡± She sighed sadly. ¡°An enemy that you can see isn¡¯t your enemy; the enemy that you can¡¯t see is the scariest. Miss Shaw, I admit that I¡¯m very greedy, and I can¡¯t help but wish to see him all the time. However, if he didn¡¯t give me that chance, like what you said, it won¡¯t have any effect no matter what I do. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to mind me that much. Tyler had told me that he won¡¯t marry me and will only treat me as a friend. It¡¯s very hard to change the decision he made, so¡­¡± She then added, albeit rather spitefully, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother too much about me. I won¡¯t cause any threat to you. And¡­¡± She seemed to have remembered something and asked, ¡°Do you know why Tyler would marry you?¡± Vicky looked at her. ¡°Everyone¡¯s telling me I seduced him.¡¯ A wave of emotions appeared in She¡¯s eyes. She mumbled to herself,¡± So you still don¡¯t know¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Perhaps there are some secrets I didn¡¯t know?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She felt conflicted. ¡°Do you really think you can threaten him because of that incident?¡± ¡°That incident isn¡¯t enough?¡± Vicky asked in return. She said inly, ¡® Do you think you¡¯ll be able to control a man like Tyler because of that incident, especially when you purposely did it to him? Not just that. My hand¡­ ¡°Vicky, have you ever thought of why you were so easily pardoned when you essentially ruined my piano career?¡± Vicky felt like she was suffocating. Of course, she thought of this question before, and she found it rather peculiar as well. She was the culprit who caused Tyler to break up with his first love and also ruined She¡¯s hand. Not only did Tyler not me her, but he even married her. She did wonder if Tyler was trying to have his revenge by marrying her. Although, after getting to know Tyler, she did not think he was such a fatuous, childish person. Marrying her so he could have his revenge also meant he had to break up with his first love. Was it to have his revenge on her, or he was trying to have revenge on himself and She? She was relieved to know Tyler did not truly like She that much after hearing what he said. It all made more sense to know he did not like her that much. However, based on She¡¯s current attitude, the truth was not as simple as she thought. She looked into She¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then, why did he marry me?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you that. It¡¯s between you and Tyler. If you want to know, why don¡¯t you go ask him?¡± Vicky thought She was acting weird. However, She refused to borate on the matter, no matter how she persisted. Vicky went to her studio upon leaving the hospital. However, she had a hard time concentrating. Her mind was full of the information She told her. She was powerful to have gotten many people to speak and act on her behalf. However, she was also not someone who would keep hiding behind others. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 This day was an example. She only told her two things, yet those two things stunned her to the core. Bee, beep! A text message notification went off. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vicky picked up her phone and opened the message. [Miss Shaw, you¡¯re not forgetting you are returning my shirt to me today, right?] It was a message from Mister Kirby. Yesterday, Vicky reminded herself of this, but she totally forgot about it after a night. Nevertheless, it was fine because she had set a reminder with her phone. It would ring during the afternoon to remind her. Vicky replied, [No. I was going to contact you after I finish with my work.] Mister Kirby replied, [I thought you¡¯d forget about it if I didn¡¯t remind you.] [What time are you free today? Where should I meet you?] replied Vicky. Mister Kirby texted back instantly. [I¡¯ll share the location with youter.] Vicky replied, [Ok.] A few secondster, Mister Kirby shared a location with Vicky. Before she clicked open to see the shared location, she tapped open his profile to look. It was empty. Even his profile picture was just a rose, the kind that elderly people liked to put as their profile picture. Shortly, Mister Kirby sent another message over to inform the time of their meeting. [I¡¯ll see you at 7:30 p.m. tonight. Room 3202.] Only then did Vicky take a good look at the shared location. It was Neon Club. She had been to that ce plenty of times. The time Mister Kirby set was neither toote nor too early. A good time that would not create any trouble. Vicky replied, [Ok.] At 7.30 p.m. on the dot, Vicky arrived at Neon Club. Vicky brought Cece along in case something should happen. She knocked on the door of the room when they reached Room 3202. When she opened the door, she noticed the room was already full of people. There was a mixture of males and females; most of them were very young. As she showed up in the room, everyone gazed at her and unanimously smiled ambiguously. One of them whistled and looked at a corner. ¡°Guess you¡¯re not lying to us this time. You really got yourself a girlfriend!¡± ¡°I gotta say you do have good taste. Your girlfriend is very pretty!¡± Vicky and Cece exchanged looks with each other. Just when they wondered if they were in the wrong room, a man¡¯s deep voice rang from a corner of the room. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 ¡°Vicky, over here.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and melodious, much like the sound of a cello. Instantly, Vicky recognized that voice. It was Mister Kirby. Vicky walked to the corner where he sat¡­and he looked rather suspicious. The light in the room was not very bright. Mister Kirby was leaning on the sofa in a very elegant posture with a hint ofziness. Vicky then said, ¡°Mister Kir-¡° Suddenly, the man reached out and pulled her to his side, much to her shock. Before she could struggle and protest, his husky voice rang next to her ear. ¡°Miss Shaw, please do me a favor.¡± He tried to talk softly and lightly. Although he was very close to her, he still maintained a distance that would not bring difort to Vicky. ¡°Can you pretend to be my girlfriend?¡± Vicky realized something was not right. ¡°Did you call me here today at this time just because of this?¡± He said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Shaw, do you see those women over there?¡± Vicky nced and noticed a few beautiful women with good temperaments. They did not look like they were escorts. ¡°It was supposed to be a gathering between me and my friends,¡± exined Mister Kirby, ¡°but they kept it from me and brought women over, insisting on finding me a girlfriend.¡¯ After a pause, he continued, ¡°Before this, they kept on asking me to get a girlfriend, and I tried to avoid them. So, they did a sneak attack by bringing those women. They insist that I should choose one today. ¡°I have no interest in those women and told them I have a girlfriend. They kept pestering me, however, and asked me to show them my girlfriend. That¡¯s when you came. They automatically thought you were my girlfriend when they saw you.¡± Vicky was speechless. He said again, ¡°Miss Shaw, can you please help me? I owe you once¡­ Please? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you, and I won¡¯t let them trouble you.¡± His angr handsome face was not very clear under the dim light. Vicky was surprised and thought differently of him when he did not use the incident where Vicky broke his button to threaten her. Cece was beside Vicky, but she had no idea what was happening. As she did not see Vicky showing any reluctant expression, she stood quietly. Suddenly, Mister Kirby noticed she was there, and he curled up his lips into an innocent smile. ¡°Hi, are you Vicky¡¯s friend?¡± Cece curiously looked at the man. He was very handsome, though seemingly impish altogether. The way he spoke and moved suggested he was a gentleman from a prestigious family. This exined why Vicky was so sure Mister Kirby was not a fake when she questioned her about it. This man did not look like that kind of person based on the way he talked and moved. Cece smiled at the man politely. ¡°Hello, Mister Kirby. My name is Cece. I¡¯m Vicky¡¯s assistant and friend.¡¯ The man showed her a wee sign. ¡®Please sit. Since you¡¯re Vicky¡¯s friend, it means you¡¯re my friend too. My friends are quite rowdy, though. I¡¯m going to apologize first if you¡¯re ufortable being together with us.¡± Cece nced at the other people in the room. Those men were not bad- looking. They were dressed in branded attire and looked like yboys, but they were not perverts and did not touch the woman beside them. Their conversations were not crass, either. As the saying went, birds of a feather flocked together.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 One could tell what kind of a person another man was by observing what sort of people he made friends with. In this case, Cece thought Mister Kirby was not bad. While Vicky debated on helping Mister Kirby, Cece already started to talk to him. Cece was outgoing and lively, and she enjoyed talking to people. Mister Kirby, on the other hand, had a high EQ, hence how they both got into a good conversation. Vicky was speechless. Mister Kirby noticed Vicky was looking at them. He smiled and asked,¡± Miss Shaw, what¡¯s your answer?¡± Although Vicky hadpensated him and sewed the button back on the shirt, the fact remained that she still did damage. Regardless of thepensation, it could hardlypensate, especially since the shirt was very important to Mister Kirby. Moreover, he did not look like he was a person who needed money. Vicky thought for a while and whispered, ¡°I can help you, but you don¡¯t owe me anything. As for the shirt¡­ Let¡¯s just say we don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore, alright?¡± Mister Kirby smiled. ¡°Deal.* At that time, Mister Kirby¡¯s friends were discussing something among themselves. When they finished the discussion, one of them said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time our bro brought a girlfriend to our gathering. We should have a toast forthat!¡± After that, the man took two sses of wine and walked over to where Vicky was, and she instantly tensed. She did not know those people so she would not eat anything on the table and, needless to say, drink with them. Just as she was about to reject, Mister Kirby took the ss of wine away.¡± Ethan, my girlfriend doesn¡¯t drink wine. Let me drink it on her behalf.¡± Without sparing any time, he finished the wine in one go. Ethan and Vicky were shocked. Mister Kirby gave the ss back to Ethan. ¡°Here you go.¡± For the rest of the time, Mister Kirby kept his word. He did not touch Vicky, and he stopped all of his friends who wanted to drink with Vicky. As time passed, Cece was starting to be fond of Mister Kirby. She treated him as Vicky¡¯s good friend and even exchanged contact with him. Vicky sat by the side and watched Cece and Mister Kirby conversed. Her eyes shed. If Mister Kirby had to request her to be his fake girlfriend, he must be single. Cece, on the other hand, was single, too. ¡®Is there a chance¡­that these two can be together?¡¯ she thought. As such, she tried to use another point of view to look at Mister Kirby. Mister Kirby looked like a gentleman with a good look that was not too far off from Tyler. Moreover, he possessed a good personality. At least he did not try to do anything to her just because she was his fake girlfriend. He also did not let his friends try to get her drunk. At that moment, Mister Kirby sensed something. His almond-shaped, seductive eyes turned her way. His eyes were also very deep, but it was different from Tyler¡¯s cold and indifferent type of feeling. Instead, he always looked like he was in a good mood and had this peculiar twinkle of mischief. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± His voice was deep. He stared back at her with his dark, smiling eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­you want to make this real and be my girlfriend?¡± Vicky looked at Cece and smiled. ¡°Mister Kirby, you¡¯re very handsome and can certainly make a person¡¯s heart throb, but I have a husband, thus disqualifying me. I see that you and Cece have the same interest. Why don¡¯t ¡­you consider her?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Mister Kirby¡¯s smile froze. ¡°It¡¯s not funny. Vicky deadpanned. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious.¡± He looked helpless. ¡°Although I hit it off with Cece right away, there is nothing else for us except being friends. There¡¯s no spark between us. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her.¡± They were talking very softly. From another angle, it looked like they were whispering intimately. Vicky did think Cece and Mister Kirby matched perfectly. However, they only knew each other for a short time and they still did not know each other that well. Besides, today was not a good time to discuss this either. Thus, Vicky said nothing else. About an hour or soter, Vicky said she needed to leave. Mister Kirby looked at the time and nodded, not wanting to force her to stay. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you two off.¡± After that, he informed his friends and said goodbye to them. His friends did not trouble him. They smiled and bid goodbye to Vicky. ¡°Bye, Vicky!¡± ¡°Come y with us again next time!¡± Vicky nodded politely and walked away with Mister Kirby and Cece. When they were outside of the club, Cece¡¯s phone rang just as Vicky was about to bid goodbye to Mister Kirby. They did not know what Cece heard, but her expression soured. ¡°You¡¯re in Stoneford City? What? That jerk actually¡­¡± After she hung up the phone, she looked at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, my friend is here. I¡¯m afraid I need to go meet her.¡± Vicky saw Cece¡¯s serious face and asked, ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I can handle it.¡± Vicky nodded and did not insist. ¡°Alright. If you need help, remember to call me.¡± Cece responded affirmatively and left in a hurry. After Cece left, Mister Kirby, who stood beside Vicky, said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not toote. I can get a taxi.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It was almost nine at night. The nightlife was just about to start in a busy city like Stoneford City, so to say it waste was not entirely true. Mister Kirby frowned. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for a youngdy to go back home alone at night.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Mister Kirby, this city is quite safe. Under normal situations, there won¡¯t be any danger. Plus, I¡¯ve been working overtime until quitete previously, and nothing ever happened to me.¡± His voice was very rxed and deep. ¡°That¡¯s your problem if nothing happened to you when you worked overtime, but I don¡¯t want to bear any responsibility if anything happens to you because you came to find me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Kirby. It won¡¯t concern you if anything happens,¡± Vicky stressed. He flicked his eyebrow high and looked at her with his long and almond- shaped eyes. ¡°Miss Shaw, I¡¯m not afraid to bear any responsibility. I just don¡¯t want to let anything happen.¡± ¡°Mister Kirby, what you said might not happen¡­¡± He interrupted Vicky by cutting her off, ¡°Might not happen doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen. Miss Shaw, can you guarantee there are no chances of it happening?¡± Vicky was lost for words. She could not guarantee it. Although the chances were not high, no one could possibly be one hundred percent sure. She had married. There were things she needed to do to avoid arousing suspicion. Letting a man whom she just met twice send her home was inappropriate. Vicky insisted on rejecting, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can go back by myself.¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 ncing at Vicky, the pieces of information clicked in Mister Kirby¡¯s mind, and it was visible how it looked like a light bulb lit up in his head. ¡°Are you afraid your husband might misunderstand us?¡± He smiled gently.¡± Fine. Call your husband and ask him toe to pick you up. Neither of us has to worry.¡± Vicky remained silent for a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I can go back by myself. He¡¯s busy, and he¡¯s probably still working.¡± ¡°No matter how busy his work is, it isn¡¯t as important as the safety of his wife.¡± He put his hands into his pocket. A shadow of his body was reflected on the ground. ¡°Miss Shaw, you have two options now. Either you call your husband and ask him to pick you up, or I¡¯ll send you back home.¡± Vicky was unable to reason with the man and felt rather helpless. She had no idea why this man was so responsible. After giving it a thought, she decided to call Tyler. Beep, beep, beep! No one answered the phone. After the call got disconnected automatically, she looked at Mister Kirby. ¡°He¡¯s probably too busy to answer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Mister Kirby was not bothered by it. ¡°I¡¯m free now. I can wait with you.¡± After a few minutes, she tried to call Tyler again, but just as before, he did not answer. With Mister Kirby ring at her by the side, she said helplessly, ¡°My husband might be having a meeting at thepany. Why don¡¯t you send me to his office? I¡¯ll wait for him there.¡± Mister Kirby thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He took out his key to unlock his car and opened the passenger¡¯s door gentlemanly. Vicky wanted to sit in the backseat, but when Mister Kirby opened the door, she had no choice but to sit in the front passenger seat. She put on her seat belt and said, ¡°Hart Corporation.¡± With that, Mister Kirby started the engine and drove off. His car was a modified SUV, and judging by the car¡¯s appearance, it was no normal car. The city was bright and shimmering at night. As Mister Kirby drove swiftly, the nts and buildings outside the window were nothing but a blur. Vicky took a look at the speedometer and asked, ¡°Do you like to race cars?¡± ¡°I did like it before.¡± His slender, clear fingers sped around the steering wheel. He added, ¡°But I¡¯m too old for that. I seldom race now.¡± ¡®Too old?¡¯ Vicky checked him out. ¡®He looks like he¡¯s around twenty-five or twenty-six. Is that old? She made no remark of his age and instead asked, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like to race anymore, can you perhaps¡­drive slower?¡± They were in the city area, and the number on the speedometer was nearly a hundred. Mister Kirby slowed down and said, ¡°I thought you were in a hurry, so I drove faster.¡± ¡°Even if I am, it¡¯s important to drive safely,¡± remarked Vicky. Mister Kirby smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Hart Corporation was situated in the best area in the central business district, and it only took 20 minutes forthem to arrive. After Vicky got out of the car, she thanked him, saying, ¡°Thank you for sending me here, Mister Kirby. It¡¯s quitete. You should head back and rest.¡± Mister Kirby, not nning on staying, answered, ¡°Alright. You should go up.¡± Vicky nodded and entered the building. Once she was inside, however, she looked back. Mister Kirby¡¯s car was still parked at the same ce. He rolled down the window to look at her. Although he was quite a rebellious-looking person, his eyes were peaceful and quiet with no other emotions. Just like what he said, he was just doing what he could. Vicky looked at him and said, ¡°Mister Kirby, you can go back now.¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 From N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Vicky staring at him, a smile graced Mister Kirby¡¯s handsome face, twinkling with mischief. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll head out now.¡± He thus started the car¡¯s engine and drove away, all while Vicky watched on. Vicky took out her phone, hoping to check should there be any update, but there was no response from Tyler at all. She tried calling him again, but s, it was for naught. She remained in the same spot for a while before deciding to take the lift to go to Tyler¡¯s office. ¡®Since I¡¯m here, I might as well go up and take a look, ¡® she thought. She assumed Tyler was busy with work and was too busy to look at his phone. After all, he had spent the whole night at the hospital where She was, and Vicky did leave her a little¡­warning this morning. She was no fool, either, and she ought to know it was fine to fuss a little sometimes. However, if she did it every day, it would only make Tyler disgust her more. Since Tyler had not sleptst night, Vicky doubted She would trouble him persistently. When she was upstairs, she knocked on the door of his office. No one answered. She thought Tyler probably was having a meeting somewhere else, so she opened the office door with her fingerprint and entered. It was pitch-ck. If Tyler was having a meeting, he could not have switched off the light in his office. Vicky switched on the light. Tyler¡¯s table was nicely organized and tidy, free from documents. The monitor screen was dark too. She looked around and noticed Tyler¡¯s car key, zer, and phone was not in the room. All of the signs showed that Tyler left the office. Vicky switched off the light and left the room. After she left Hart Corporation, she hailed a taxi to head home. The sky was dark, but there were many pedestrians on the street. She looked out the window and felt a sense of loneliness that she never had before. It would take 40 minutes from Hart Corporation to the mansion, and during the ride home, Vicky felt a wave of drowsiness. After all, she had not sleptst night and felt worn out after a busy day. Suddenly, she woke up after sleeping for some time. Her eyes opened. She looked at the time and realized she had slept for half an hour. Theoretically speaking, the taxi must have entered the mansion area after driving for half an hour. However, she was unfamiliar with the scene outside of the taxi. She had never seen this ce before. She noticed the road they were on was very remote. The surrounding was pitch-ck without any street lights avable. She panicked and realized she was in imminent danger. Unconsciously, she looked to the front at the driver. At this point, the driver had not noticed that she was awake and was concentrating on his driving. She took out her phone from her purse quietly. After she opened her contact list, she immediately called the first person in the contact list without wasting much time. The person she called was Tyler. When people were in danger, they would often think about the person who was the most important to them. Beep, beep, beep! It was a quiet night, and the dial tone sounded much more amplified than ever. She was so nervous that her fingers were trembling, and her breathing grewbored. The wait was always very long, especially at a time like this. Just when Vicky thought Tyler would not answer the call, the dial tone stopped as the dreadful familiar automated voice came through the phone¡¯s speaker. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 ¡°The number you have dialed is unavable. Please try again.¡± The call was terminated; that was what this meant. The automated voice would have stated something else if the call was not answered at all. It would have said, ¡®The number you have dialed cannot be reached. Please call again or tryter.¡± Plus, the dial tone only rang five or six times. At that moment, the driver realized something. He looked up and used the rearview mirror to look at the backseat. His face changed when he saw Vicky was awake, and he realized Vicky¡¯s phone, which was in her hand, was lit up. He asked angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vicky panicked, but she tried hard not to show it on her face and remained calm. ¡°I should be the one asking this question.¡± While she was talking, she tried to call Tyler again. ¡°This is not where I want to go. Where are you taking me?¡± Since Vicky knew what was happening, the driver sneered, ¡°A ce where you should be!¡± She attempted another call, but it was hung up after just three rings. She was devastated. She was not the type to call repeatedly just because the other side hung up on her. If it was not an emergency, she would not have bothered to call. This was different. She was in danger, and she had no idea where the driver was taking her. Her subconscious told her to seek help from Tyler. The third time she tried to call Tyler, his phone was turned off. ¡°The number you have dialed is not in service. Please try againter.¡¯ Vicky was heartbroken. Her anxiousness was banished by disappointment. Suddenly, she calmed down. ¡®Isn¡¯t it better to call the police instead of calling Tyler?¡¯ she thought. Just when she was about to call the police, the driver abruptly stepped on the brake, and Vicky, caught off-guard, lost her grip on her phone, sending it hurtling toward the front seat. When she looked up, she saw several men standing in front of the car. The driver picked up her phone and smiled evilly. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The door to the backseat was opened as the man dragged Vicky out of the car. It was a deste ce with no tall buildings or residences in sight. The only thing present was a deserted warehouse. It was already half past 9 p.m. at this point, and there was barely any light to light the area-just like an abyss. The warehouse in front of them was the only light that existed in the darkness. Vicky¡¯s face was pale, but she contradicted herself as she calmly offered,¡± I¡¯ll give you lots of money if you let me go. I-¡° ¡°Are you going to tell us that you are Tyler Hart¡¯s wife? And we shouldn¡¯t do anything to you?¡± interrupted a burly-looking guy. Vicky¡¯s eyshes quivered. ¡°You¡­know?¡± The muscr guy chuckled. ¡°Of course! Why do you think we brought you here?¡± At that time, the taxi driver who had Vicky¡¯s phone with him said, ¡°You¡¯re rather sharp, Missus Hart. You didn¡¯t shout and scream when you woke up. You took the chance to call for help when I didn¡¯t notice. Too bad, you called the wrong person. If you call someone else, we would¡¯ve been in trouble!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The driver saw Tyler¡¯s name on Vicky¡¯s recent contact list. Soon, he switched off Vicky¡¯s phone. At this point, Vicky had rein back her nerves. ¡°So all of you are¡­Tyler¡¯s enemies?¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart, Missus Hart.¡± ¡°Why did you take me to this ce?¡± Vicky asked. The muscr guy answered, ¡°What else do you think we want with you other than using you to threaten Tyler?¡± After that, the muscr guy said to his mates, ¡°Call the boss. Tell him we got Tyler¡¯s wife!¡± The other muscr guy took the phone and said, sounding oddly surprised, ¡°Tyler¡¯s security in the hospital was imprable. Before we could get near the hospital, we were already discovered. He is so afraid that we¡¯d kidnap the woman in the hospital! Yet, for his wife¡­¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The muscr guy looked at Vicky. ¡°How are we able to kidnap his wife so easily? Do you think it¡¯s a trap to get the boss to show himself and capture all of us?¡± The driver started to doubt himself upon hearing this. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There¡¯s nothing weird when I saw her leaving Hart Corporation.¡± ¡°Look at how the media and thetest news says Tyler had reconnected with his wife and even taught those people who bullied her a lesson. He even invited her to have the first dance on his birthday, showing the public how much he treasured his wife. There was no gossip rted to him during this period. News rted to him was how he loved his wife¡­¡± ¡°Love her? She¡¯ll only die sooner. The more they disyed their affection, the more fake it was. Don¡¯t you know how rich people work? They looked like a perfect couple to the public, but their personal lives are a mess!¡± scoffed the muscr guy. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± the driver muttered. ¡°Hey, do you think Tyler used her to distract us?¡± ¡°Distract us? What do you mean?¡± asked the muscr guy. ¡°Using this woman as bait to distract us when the real person he wants to protect is that woman in the hospital,¡± the driver said. ¡°What? Is he that cruel of a person? I mean, she is his wife¡­¡± ¡°Tyler Hart is always a ruthless person; he doesn¡¯t care if his wife dies or whatnot. If he wanted it, he could have many wives. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never seen the way he did things¡­¡± the driver continued. ¡°Oh, I remember now! When the boss investigated Tyler, he said Tyler had a bad rtionship with his wife and that he hated his wife. At that time, the boss even thought of cooperating with his wife to trap Tyler. It seems like it was not long ago, and the tide has turned. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡± the muscr guy asked. ¡°It does sound strange when you put it that way¡­ Well, we should inform the boss. We can¡¯t let him fall into Tyler¡¯s trap.¡± ¡°Yea¡­ Oh, the boss answered the phone!¡± The muscr guy with the phone quickly said, ¡¯Boss, we¡¯ve captured Tyler Hart¡¯s wife! When are youing back¡­¡± Before he could finish, his expression darkened as he heard something. A few secondster, he hung up the call. The other thought his expression did not look good and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡¯ The muscr guy looked at Vicky ferociously. ¡¯Tyler did use her to divert our attention! The boss said there¡¯s a fight over at his side and asked for backup!¡± After hearing that, the others¡¯ expressions darkened. Some hurried to call for reinforcement while some rounded up their mates. It was a mess. No one was paying attention to Vicky. Previously, they did not tie Vicky up because they knew they were out in the wild. Even if Vicky tried to run, she had nowhere to go. The situation had changed, however, because they knew Vicky was not as important as they thought. Vicky took a deep breath, looking at those kidnappers who were too busy to pay attention to her. Her fingers were still shivering, but her brain was clear. Since she was not that important, perhaps she could escape. At that moment, someone finally remembered Vicky¡¯s presence. ¡®Hey, what should we do with her?¡± The muscr guy who called his boss said, ¡°The boss didn¡¯t say anything. He only asked her to go help him as soon as possible.¡± The other muscr guys exchanged looks with each other. One of them said hesitantly, ¡®Why don¡¯t we leave her here? We don¡¯t need her anymore, and it¡¯s troublesome to bring a rich man¡¯s fragile wife with us. What if she only creates trouble for us?¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill her to teach Tyler Hart a lesson? Tyler Hart doesn¡¯t care about her anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s alive or dead. At least we could have revenge for the boss.¡± ¡± I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a wise move. What if Tyler loves her? We might screw up the boss¡¯ n if we kill her. Besides, if Tyler doesn¡¯t care about this woman and is only using her, he probably will thank us for doing him a good deed if we kill her.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 ¡°You got a point! I heard a man like Tyler Hart cares about his reputation the most. If he wants to get rid of this woman and doesn¡¯t want to dirty his hands, he¡¯s probably hoping we can do it for him¡­ We¡¯re not going to fall into his trap!¡¯ ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡¯ ¡°Bring her with us. If the boss needs to use her, he can use her. If not, we can free her and let her settle with Tyler herself. If this woman can force Tyler to marry her, she¡¯s probably capable of something. Let his backyard burn so he has to spend time putting it out¡­ It¡¯ll be a good thing for our boss, too.¡± The muscr guys did not even care about Vicky¡¯s presence as they talked about either sparing her or killing her. In the end, they decided to bring her along and have their boss decide her fate. As such, Vicky was forced back into the taxi she came with. She cooperated with them and stayed quiet; different from other women they have kidnapped before. Her calmness changed the muscr guys¡¯ view of her. While in the car, they sat beside Vicky, forcing her to sit between them, as they conversed with her. ¡°Missus Hart, we¡¯re forced to do this to you. Tyler has crossed the line this time!¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I pity you. The husband you married doesn¡¯t care about your life and even does everything he can to protect another woman!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a jerk! Hey, why don¡¯t you work with our boss? You can vent your anger too.¡± Vicky looked down and remained quiet. No matter what, she refused to talk. After the muscr guys were ready, they left together in three cars. Vicky was in the middle car, protected by the others. The cars moved quickly in the pitch-ck wilderness. After a while, there was a huge shake followed by a terrible sound. Boom! Before Vicky knew it, the car in front of them got knocked away by another car out of nowhere. The road was remote and dark. The other car did not have the lights on, and it suddenly appeared from the woods. No one had enough time to react. The two muscr guys beside Vicky were caught off-guard. ¡°It¡¯s an ambush!¡± They had their driver stop the car before they got out of the car with guns. Without any dy, they fired at the car that appeared out of nowhere. Bang, bang, bang! The screech was awfully piercing in the dark, quiet suburb, and to their surprise, the car¡¯s windshield did not shatter at all. The bullets merely left a few bullet marks! The muscr guys¡¯ expressions darkened. ¡°It¡¯s bullet-proof ss!¡± In the meantime, the car wasing after the two guys. The cars behind Vicky¡¯s car saw this and thought they were ambushed. They did not stay to fight and turned the steering wheel to drive off in another direction. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The two muscr guys who fired at the car knew this was not a fight they would win. They looked at each other and quickly fled to the woods beside the road. The driver, too, deserted the car and ran after the two men. In the end, the only person left in the car was Vicky. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Soon, the ambushed car stopped in front of the car where Vicky was in. After a while, a handsome tall man walked out of the car. Vicky stayed in the car for a few seconds before she decided toe out. The man looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡¯ ¡°No.¡± Although she looked pale, she seemed fine for the most part, and her clothes were intact. The man raised an eyebrow and smiled impishly. ¡®Miss Shaw, didn¡¯t I tell you it¡¯s very dangerous for a youngdy to go out at night? You refused to listen to me.¡¯ Vicky stayed quiet for a few seconds and asked, ¡°How did you find me?¡± She had worked tillte at night before, and nothing happened to her then. Thus, she did not take into consideration his reminder. After Tyler¡¯ste night out and She calling in the middle of the night, Vicky found herself in a deep funk. That was why she forgot about Tyler¡¯s enemy. Mister Kirby took out a cigarette and lit it up. The smoke from the cigarette dispersed around his handsome face added a twinkle of devilishness to him. ¡°My friend called me when I was about to leave, so I stopped the car by the side and talked with him. After a while, I saw you leaving thepany alone in a taxi.¡± He smoked the cigarette elegantly and exhaled the smoke from his mouth. His tone wasnguid as he continued, ¡°When I first dropped you off, I already saw the taxi parked by the roadside. After you came out, the taxi drove to where you were¡­ I sensed something wrong and decided to follow.¡± 1 He nced at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the exact situation in the taxi, so I couldn¡¯t get to you. I can only follow behind the taxi. I only knew you were in danger when I saw you being pulled out of the taxi as I hid secretly. After that, well ¡­you know the rest.¡± After hearing everything, Vicky felt aplicated feeling of guilt and gratitude. She said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡¯ How ironic. The person she was guarded against turned out to be her savior. The person she trusted the most had his phone switched off when she was in danger. Mister Kirby did not say anything else. He finished his cigarette and said,¡± Come on. Let¡¯s go get you checked in the hospital. If you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital,¡± Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± His deep gaze bore into her eyes. ¡°Miss Shaw, have you forgotten what happened when you said you don¡¯t need my help?¡± Vicky was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s better to check it out in the hospital.¡± He mumbled to himself, ¡°If I knew I¡¯d be in so much trouble because of the shirt, I¡¯d rather get someone else to fix it myself.¡± Vicky felt even more apologetic to have heard this. She owed him for spoiling his shirt. He saved her when she had justpensated him, leaving her indebted to him once more. In addition, she felt like he could predict the future urately. Thus, she did not dare to bet against what he said anymore, i ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± she conceded. Once they got into the car, Mister Kirby called his friend and told him the location and the situation with the car he crashed to get his friend to handle it. He then switched on the light and started the engine. When he was following Vicky, he was afraid the taxi driver spotted him. Thus, he did not switch on the car light and maintained a safe distance. Mister Kirby was a mysterious man. Based on what Vicky knew, there were no prestigious, notable families in Stoneford City with the surname Kirby. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vicky was not sure if he was from here, but she was smart enough not to ask. 40 minutester, they arrived at the nearest hospital. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Coincidentally, the hospital they were headed toward was the one She was staying at and the one Vicky came to this morning. Since Tyler was not in the office, there was a high chance that he was here. Vicky thought sarcastically, ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll even meet him in the hospital.¡¯ However, for some reason, all bad things happened in one single day. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Just as she just entered the hospital, she noticed many doctors standing at the entrance with gatch beds and many first-aid items. Mister Kirby raised an eyebrow and curiously asked, ¡°Is a VIPing to the hospital to get treatment?¡± A split secondter, he heard heavy footsteps from the door followed by a few men entering the hospital. ¡°Doctor, he¡¯s shot! He needs surgery immediately!¡± The doctors ran over to check the patient¡¯s situation. Vicky unconsciously nced in their direction, and she was petrified at the sight, i The unconscious man covered in blood was Tyler! She noticed many people were around him. Harry was among those men in suits, as well as¡­She. At that moment, She looked terribly embarrassed, and she was disheveled. Her cheeks looked swollen with dirt, and her dirty hospital gown was stained with blood. It was obvious how her eyes were wavering anxiously. Her face was as pale as a ghost, and she was trembling in fear. Tears were rolling down her face. This was the first time Vicky saw She in such a bad moment. She clenched her hands into fists and walked toward them. ¡°How did Tyler get hurt?¡± She¡¯s voice trembled when she heard Vicky¡¯s voice. She looked up and strode toward Vicky. Her gaze looked¡­peculiar. It was the first time Vicky saw such strong emotions in her eyes of all the times she met She. There was hatred, anger, and vengeance. Before Vicky could react, She raised her hand and pped Vicky. Smack! She seemed to use everyst strength she had in her body to p her. Vicky stumbled a few steps back and nearly fell. Luckily, Mister Kirby was behind her and caught her in time. Vicky was dazed. Her cheek was swollen after that p. ¡°How dare you show up here, Vicky?!¡¯ She looked at her with eyes burning with hatred and anger. Vicky covered her burning hot cheek with her hand. It took her a while to recover from the dizziness. She raised her head and noticed She was not the only one who was looking at her that way. Harry and the men in suits were also giving her hostile res. Since Tyler was in a serious condition, they ignored Vicky and sent Tyler into the operating room. She did not follow them and remained where she was. Vicky looked at She with a straight face. ¡¯Miss Young, the way you¡¯re looking at me is as if I killed your father.¡± That sentence seemed to be the funniest joke in the world to She. Sheughed out loud, but she did not seem to be amused with it. Her eyes were still cold. ¡°Why are you asking that question when you know the answer, Vicky? Don¡¯t you know what you did?¡± Vicky touched her aching cheek softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Anger burned thest rational thought in She¡¯s mind when she saw Vicky acting innocent, as if she did not know anything. She raised her hand and tried to p Vicky again, but her hand was caught mid-swing. A deep melodious voice like the sound from a cello rang, ¡°Miss, either you talk nicely or you fight. Don¡¯t just try to p someone while you¡¯re talking. It¡¯s spiteful for you to do that.¡± She was so distracted by Vicky that she never realized there was a man beside Vicky. As she heard the voice, she raised her head. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The man looked extremely handsome. His almond-shaped eyes were mesmerizing. His thin lips curled into a smile as his hands were in his pockets. While he stood rxedly, there was something noble about him that people were slightly intimidated by. She frowned and said sarcastically, ¡°Hi. It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t act like those annoying women and stay out of the way like a man.¡± Instead of being provoked, Mister Kirby smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯d never butt in if you girls are in an argument or a fight, but I can never stand to see someone attacking another.¡± He paused for a while and scoffed, ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe I¡¯m a hero to the good guys and an annoying person to the viin. Oh well, I can¡¯t help it when I¡¯m such a righteous person.¡± She tried to pull her hand out. It seemed like the man in front of her did not use a lot of strength to hold her hand. Albeit, She felt like her hand was mped down, and she had trouble shaking off his hand. She looked even more terrible. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she snarled, gritting her teeth. Mister Kirby smiled. ¡°As long as you promise you won¡¯t p her anymore, I¡¯ll let go.¡± She, still infuriated, could not possibly make such a promise. Thus, she tried to pull her wrist off of Mister Kirby¡¯s hand. Despite using all of her strength, Mister Kirby did not bulge at all. Instead, he was watching her amusingly like he was watching a movie. It waste at night. There were not many people in the hospital, yet those present spotted them and watched them curiously. She reddened upon realizing this. After struggling for a few minutes, she raised the white g. ¡°Alright. I promise I won¡¯t p her anymore.¡± Mister Kirby kept his word and let go of her. Vicky looked at how hysterical She was and asked remotely, ¡°Now, can you tell me what happened?¡± She¡¯s eyes turned red when she recalled what happened. She looked at Vicky with hateful eyes. ¡®If you didn¡¯t keep on calling Tyler, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten exposed and got shot!¡± Hearing this, Vicky felt like an invisible hand was choking her, making it hard for her to breathe. ¡®Tyler is shot¡­because I called him?¡¯ she thought. At this point, She had calmed down, though the intensity of her voice remained. ¡°They¡¯re trying to save Tyler now. I must be out of my mind to be wasting so much time with an ipetent woman like you!¡± She ignored Vicky and got into the elevator. She vanished from view when the elevator door closed. Vicky was rooted on the spot. The cool light shone on her and pulled her shadow long, making her body look slim and weak. ¡°Vicky.¡± On the way to the hospital, Mister Kirby started to call her by her name instead of ¡®Miss Shaw¡¯. Mister Kirby saved her, and she thus viewed him as her friend. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Mister Kirby looked at Vicky and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Vicky blinked and tried to force a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He stood beside her. ¡°You were kidnapped. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you calling your husband for help. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. But that woman¡­¡± He chuckled. ¡°The way she used andmbasted you, makes me think like it¡¯s her husband who got shot.¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°Mister Kirby¡­thank you for saving me today, but I¡¯m afraid-¡¯ He knew what she was going to say before she finished her sentence. ¡°I understand. Since your husband is hurt, you¡¯ll need to stay here. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± He looked like he was a very casual person, but he was, in truth, thoughtful and caring. Most of the time, he could read her mind. She gazed at him gratefully, more so than ever before. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I¡¯m free one day. Call me anytime if you need me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He waved at her. ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°Be careful on your way. Mister Kirby raised his eyebrow and smiled at her before he walked away. Vicky thus went upstairs. At that moment, the atmosphere at the door of the operating room was tense and heavy. Everyone looked gloomy. Ding! The elevator door opened, and Vicky walked out from it. Everyone looked over when they heard the sound. The way they looked at Vicky was cold. A tall, thin, young man stood out and stopped Vicky. ¡°Vicky! It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re the reason why Mister Hart got shot. What do you want, showing up here?!¡± Vicky was ufortable with the way he looked at her, yet she remembered she was indeed the reason why Tyler was shot-all because she called him repetitively. Thus, she tried to exin calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am at fault. I didn¡¯t know you guys were in a situation.¡± The man looked at Vicky with high alert and vignce like she was some sort of hoodoo. ¡°So you don¡¯t know Tyler¡¯s enemy is in the city?¡± Before Vicky could answer, She sneered sarcastically. ¡°Of course she knows. She knows it better than anyone else. Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense for her to show up in the hospital this morning. She warned me and told me not to look for Tyler or trouble Tyler anymore, even if I was near death.¡± Harry had been quiet the whole time until this moment. He asked, ¡°Miss Young, is that why you didn¡¯t ask for help or leave any tracks when you were kidnapped?¡¯ She did not answer; her smile was more than enough as an answer. Right then, Maggie, who just came not long ago, snapped, ¡°Who else can it be other than Vicky? The people Mister Hart arranged to protect She must¡¯ve seen Vickying to the hospital to look for She!¡± Tyler¡¯s men had been protecting She in the hospital. They would never allow any stranger or dangerous people to be on the level where She was staying. However, Vicky was Tyler¡¯s wife, and she certainly was not a dangerous person. Thus, they did not stop her. Harry looked at Vicky, and it was evident he ced at least an ounce of me on her, too. ¡°Missus Hart, did you say that to Miss Young?¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Before Vicky could answer, Maggie butted in, unable to stand idle, ¡°She certainly won¡¯t admit it if you ask her. She-¡° ¡°Yes, I did say those things,¡± interjected Vicky curtly. Adam, the man who stopped Vicky from walking toward the operating room, asked, ¡°Why did you say those things to Miss Young? Do you know how much trouble you caused for Mister Hart because of what you said?¡± Although the others did not say anything, the ways they looked at her were showing dissatisfaction with her too. ¡°Why?¡± Vicky looked at Adam and said coldly, ¡°Because I¡¯m Tyler¡¯s wife, and I don¡¯t want to see my husband being busy because of another woman! II Maggie interrupted, ¡°She was hurt because of Mister Hart. Isn¡¯t it normal for Mister Hart to care for her? Since you self-imed to be Mister Hart¡¯s wife, you should understand his difficulties!¡¯ Self-imed to be Mister Hart¡¯s wife¡­ What an interesting, meaningful sentence! Vicky red at Maggie coldly. ¡°Tell me then, Miss Chance. Why does She ask for Tyler and not the doctor every time she has a fever when Tyler isn¡¯t a doctor?¡± Adam sneered. ¡°So that¡¯s the reason why you put Mister Hart in a bad position. You were jealous?¡± Vicky turned and red at Adam. ¡°I¡¯m not Tyler¡¯s enemy, and I¡¯m not the one who kidnapped Miss Young. Are you trying to gloss over how ipetent you guys are by putting all the me on me?¡± Adam clenched his fists tightly when he realized Vicky did not realize her error. ¡°But you¡¯re the one who warned Miss Young from contacting Mister Hart, and you repeatedly called Mister Hart when he was hiding! Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re innocent!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I am innocent.¡± Vicky smiled faintly. ¡°I can¡¯t predict the future, and I don¡¯t know what you guys are doing. The things I said aren¡¯t any orders that everyone will listen to. On normal days, she can call Tyler because she¡¯s feeling ufortable. Can you me me for calling Tyler when I was in life - threatening danger?¡± Maggie barked, ¡°Vicky Shaw! If you didn¡¯te to the hospital to warn She in the morning, She wouldn¡¯t have-¡° ¡°So it seems Miss Young will listen and do everything I said,¡± scoffed Vicky. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can you please get the hell out of here? I don¡¯t want to see you anymore, and please don¡¯t show yourself to Tyler anymore, too.¡¯ Vicky looked at She and said, ¡°Miss Young, you may go.¡± The irate Adam was already at his edge. When he heard what Vicky said, he erupted, ¡°You¡¯re too much, Vicky Shaw!¡± Vicky looked at Adam. ¡°Excuse me, but who are you, and on what grounds do you have the right to speak to me about that?¡± Adam looked at Vicky, and he wanted nothing more than to kill her at that moment. He heard that ever since Vicky lost her memory, her temper had gotten better, and it was easier to get along with her. From the looks of it, however, Vicky did not change at all. She never changed! She was still arrogant and proud, and she did not care about other people before and after she lost her memory. Adam wanted to say more, but Harry stopped him. ¡°Adam, she¡¯s Mister Hart¡¯s wife. You¡¯re just Mister Hart¡¯s assistant. Don¡¯t be rude.¡± Adam was infuriated. ¡°Look at her! She thinks she¡¯s innocent! If she didn¡¯t keep calling, Mister Hart would¡¯ve never been shot!¡± Vicky¡¯s voice was cold like ice as she sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t Tyler get shot because he was rescuing Miss Young, who got kidnapped? He didn¡¯t rescue me, so what does that have to do with me?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes widened at this. Vicky was unreasonable! ¡°Harry, look at her! She thinks-¡¯ Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Vicky tucked her hair behind her ear and said, ¡°If Tyler hadn¡¯t gone off to help Miss Young, he would¡¯ve never gotten hurt regardless of how many times I called him.¡± Cruel words continued to flow out of her red lips. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, he deserves this. He wants to stay married yet wants to keep his first love around. This is the price he needs to pay for being so insatiable. If only he had stayed away from Miss Young, the kidnappers would¡¯ve never targeted Miss Young to begin with.¡± She paused and stared at She coldly. ¡°Despite the fact that he has a wife, the kidnappers decided to kidnap you instead. Do you know what this means? Miss Young, you¡¯re far too close with a married man to the point that even outsiders think that you two are having an affair. No matter what happens to Miss Young and Tyler, I won¡¯t feel sorry for them at all because you had thising. This is what it means to be a yer and a homewrecker.¡± Silence fell over the crowd as everyone gaped at Vicky¡¯s words. Tyler¡¯s men naturally sided with Tyler, but once they tried to consider Vicky¡¯s stance in the situation, she was not wrong. Everyone knew that She was Tyler¡¯s first love, but that had put Vicky in a ce where everyone mocked her for not being cared for by Tyler. Vicky was not a saint, and it was only natural that she resented them. ¡°Miss Shaw,¡± She broke the silence calmly. ¡°Tyler is still undergoing surgery. If you are upset with me, you can say whatever you want about me. There¡¯s no point in saying such nasty things, is there?¡± Vicky nced at her expressionlessly. ¡°I thought that you followed mymands with absolution? Why are you still here, then? I thought I told you to leave.¡± She¡¯s expression darkened and she growled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Miss Shaw. I won¡¯t stay for much longer. Once Tyler¡¯s surgery is a sess, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Looks like my words aren¡¯t that effective after all, huh? Here I thought that you¡¯re bound to my every word. Miss Young,¡± Vicky said. She decided not to respond. She was not a reckless person, and she would be a fool to leave out of frustration when Tyler had been injured because of her. Eventually, there was not a single person who dared to condemn Vicky any longer. Though they outnumbered Vicky, all it took was a few words for her to render them speechless. Sometimeter, the door to the surgery room finally opened. From N?velDrama.Org. Harry and Adam hurried over. ¡°Doctor, how is Mister Hart?¡± The doctor removed his mask. ¡°The bullet has already been taken out, so he¡¯s stable now.¡± Everyone sighed a breath of relief as Tyler was delivered to the VIP ward. ¡°We can¡¯t have too many visitors in the room since Mister Hart is still healing, so you should pick one person to stay and look after him.¡± She took a step forward. ¡°Tyler got hurt because of me. Let me stay and take care of him.¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 From N?velDrama.Org. Before Harry and Tyler¡¯s other assistants could respond, Vicky coldly interjected, ¡®Miss Young, I thought you said that you¡¯d leave once we¡¯re sure Tyler is fine. You yed the victim card and made it look as though you¡¯re being bullied, yet you¡¯ve forgotten all about what you said within minutes?¡± She¡¯s expression darkened at Vicky¡¯s sarcastic tone. Displeased, Adam said, ¡¯Miss Shaw, you should know better than to be so forceful as Missus Hart. If Mister wakes up and finds out that you¡¯ve been treating Miss Young this way, he might-¡° Vicky interrupted him and said, ¡°What Miss Young said downstairs is quite right. As a man, it¡¯s best for you to stay out of women¡¯s business.¡± Adam¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why you-!¡± ¡°Forget it.¡¯ She lowered her gaze and muttered calmly, ¡°if Miss Shaw doesn¡¯t want to see me, I can just leave¡­ Tyler is more important than this argument.¡± A distinctparison formed between Vicky and She, with one acting willfully with no remorse, while another chose to swallow her pride andpromise despite being bullied. Instantly, all of Tyler¡¯s subordinates started to regard Vicky and She differently. Without further dy, She turned to leave and said to Maggie, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Maggie scowled. ¡°But¡­¡± She stopped her from saying anything. ¡°Let¡¯s just head back and let Tyler heal. We¡¯ll handle what happens afterwardter.¡± She and Maggie soon left the hospital. As Adam stared at Vicky, who stood her ground, he felt increasingly frustrated but did not say anything else as Tyler¡¯s health was their priority at the moment. Since Vicky was his legal wife, there was nothing they could do to her. The sun shone brightly the next day, and after all the rainy days, the sky looked bluer than usual. Tyler, despite having been shot and lost a lot of blood, possessed a strong physique that pulled him through. He woke up the next day and immediately found a woman next to him. She propped her head on her hand as she snoozed. His vision gradually grew clearer, and he had a better look at the woman before him. She was frowning, and one side of her cheeks was swollen as she seemed to be half-asleep. He instinctively reached out, wanting to smooth the frown between her brows when she jolted away and opened her eyes. When Vicky met his dark eyes, she felt dazed for a moment but soon sobered. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡¯ She got up to press the button to call the doctor and asked gently, ¡°Any pain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± His hoarse voice sounded seductive. Vicky poured him a ss of water and moved it closer to his lips. ¡¯Take a sip.¡± Once he finished the ss, Vicky asked, ¡°Want some more?¡± ¡°No.¡± She set the ss down on the table and turned around, only to find Tyler staring at her unblinkingly. His eyes were like two bottomless wells that threatened to suck her soul into them. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Vicky¡¯s heart raced. Every time she looked into his eyes, she would be overwhelmed by a strange feeling. The look in his eyes seemed emotionless yet seemed to contain countless words at the same time. Knock, knock! Just then, someone knocked on the door, and Vicky snapped out of her daze before walking over to open the door. ¡°Missus Hart, do you need us for something?¡¯ the doctor asked politely. ¡°Tyler is awake. Please give him a checkup.¡± The doctors immediately leaped into action and hurried into the room. After checking on Tyler, one of the doctors said, ¡°Mister Hart has stabilized, and all that¡¯s left for him to do is rest.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re most wee, Missus Hart. We¡¯re simply doing our job.* After reminding Vicky of certain things to look out for, the doctors left and Vicky called Nanny Paterson, telling her to bring over some food. Throughout the entire time, Tyler had not taken his eyes off Vicky. Even if she refused to look at him, she could distinctly sense his eyes on her. After ending the call, she turned to meet his eyes and said, ¡°You were just shot. It¡¯s not like you lost your memories. Why do you keep looking at me? Don¡¯t you know me?¡± He narrowed his eyes but continued to stare at her. ¡°Why is your cheek swollen?¡¯ Vicky touched her cheek. She had already applied ice to it and got some ointment for the swelling from the doctors. However, She seemed to have struck with all her might and even after the night had passed, Vicky¡¯s cheek remained swollen. Just as she was about to exin, she was interrupted by the knocking on the door as She walked in with Maggie. She was unable to hide her excitement when she saw Tyler awake and well. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Tyler!¡± She hurried over to stand by his bed and blurted out, ¡°How do you feel, Tyler? Is your wound hurting? Do you need the doctor?¡¯ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The doctors had already been here,¡¯ he said calmly. She was still worried. ¡°What did the doctors say?¡± ¡°They said that my condition has stabilized.¡± She sighed a long breath of relief. ¡°Good, then.¡¯ She then turned around to look at Vicky, who had remained quiet the entire time. ¡¯I know that you don¡¯t want to see me or for me to get anywhere near Tyler, but I¡¯ve recovered for the most part and will be discharged today, so I¡¯vee to¡­apologize to you, Miss Shaw.¡± She seemed to have regained herposure and continued apologetically, ¡®Miss Shaw, I lost my manners yesterday. No matter who was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have resorted to violence¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± She had phrased her words skillfully. When she said that she should not have resorted to violence no matter who was wrong, it meant that she was only wrong for hitting Vicky, but not for anything else, nor did it mean that Vicky was entirely innocent. Vicky remained expressionless. ¡°You were in a panicked state yesterday and almost got killed because of my phone call, so it¡¯s understandable for you to lose your cool, Miss Young.¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 ¡°Resort to violence?¡± Tyler repeated. She turned to look at Tyler with resignation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I was hystericalst night and pped Miss Shaw across the face¡­¡± Maggie shot Vicky a look and muttered, ¡°Miss Shaw keeps suspecting the nature of your rtionship with She and came to warn her not to trouble you no matter what happened, Mister Hart. Not long after that, She was kidnapped and she was just a woman who hadn¡¯t been in such a situation before. She had no one and was on edge. ¡°When Mister Hart finally rushed to her rescue and they were about to escape, Miss Shaw kept calling and exposed them to the kidnappers. That¡¯s how Mister Hart got shot while protecting She¡­¡± She paused and said, ¡°Miss Shaw, what you said was right. Mister Hart would¡¯ve never gotten hurt if he hadn¡¯t gone to rescue She, and it has nothing to do with your call. However¡­¡± She turned to look at Vicky in confusion. ¡¯What happened yesterday, Miss Shaw, for you to keep calling Mister Hart? Were you in trouble?¡± She and Maggie worked together perfectly, and what seemed to be an apology contained arge amount of information. Not only had Maggie informed Vicky that Tyler was shot for trying to protect She, but her words also told Tyler that Vicky had visited She the day before, asking her to stop bothering Tyler. Her words also conveyed a message that Vicky had med everything on She and did not think that the ident urred because of her phone call. Vicky was impressed by how skilled the two were with their words. Tyler did not seem to be provoked by what they said, nor did he try to confront Vicky. He simply looked at her and asked, ¡°Why did you call mest night?¡± He knew that Vicky would have never called him continuously if it was not important. Silence fell over the room as the three all focused on Vicky. Tyler simply wanted to find out what happened, while Maggie and She wondered what excuse Vicky mighte up with. After a few moments of silence, Vicky said casually, ¡°Oh. I was kidnapped at the time. That¡¯s why I kept calling you.¡± Time seemed to have frozen over, and different expressions appeared on the others¡¯ faces. She was shocked, Maggie¡¯s face was filled with contempt, while Tyler remained calm. His eyes remained trained on Vicky. ¡°You were kidnapped?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Maggie could no longer hold back herughter. ¡°Miss Shaw, don¡¯t you think your exnation is a bit too¡­far-fetched?¡± She scanned Vicky up and down mockingly. ¡°She was kidnapped, and now you¡¯re saying that you were kidnapped as well. All things aside, you¡¯re standing right now unscathed, and you want to say that you were kidnapped?¡± The only injury Vicky suffered was the p across the face, which was witnessed by many. She had alsoe all the way here in the morning to apologize to Vicky because of that, so Vicky could not im that she was pped by the kidnappers. ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± Vicky said calmly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She knew that Tyler might not believe her if she said that she was kidnapped because she was not injured at all, but for some reason, she felt like telling the truth. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Knock, knock! Someone knocked on the door, and Harry walked in with Adam. The two were informed by the doctors that Tyler had regained consciousness and were both stunned to see so many people inside the room. They were about to greet Tyler when he said, ¡°Find who kidnapped my wifest night.¡± The two froze. ¡°Kidnapped?¡± They turned to look at Vicky, and Adam waspletely dumbfounded.¡± Mister Hart, did she say she was kidnapped?¡± As he wondered how Vicky could make up such a ridiculous excuse, Tyler narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Go!¡± Harry and Adam shot each other a knowing look, before leaving without further dy. Two hourster, Harry and Adam walked into the room with the results. Harry had a slightly odd look on his face, but Adam was never a person who could keep his thoughts to himself and did not try to hide his contempt. Though Adam had thought that Vicky¡¯s im was ridiculous, he did not rule the possibility out completely and even suspected that Vicky was truly kidnapped the night before. However, once the result of the investigation came, he felt foolish for believing Vicky even for a moment. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± Harry handed the documents over to Tyler. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing you asked for.¡± Vicky and Tyler had finished their breakfast by then. Though She and Maggie had not eaten, they did not leave and simply waited patiently for the results. Tyler leaned back on the bedhead and nced through the information Harry brought him. Since he was a quick reader, he finished reading within minutes. He looked up at Vicky and said, ¡°You shoulde and have a look at this.¡± Vicky epted the documents. The investigation should be a simple one as they only needed to check the surveince footage around the time of her phone call. Since Vicky had been to Hart Corporation and her visit was witnessed by the security guard, it was even easier for Tyler¡¯s assistant to look into it. The surveince footage showed that she went into a taxi, and 10 minutester, the taxi disappeared from the footage. At the end of the document, the assistants listed all the times of the calls Vicky made to Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, during the time that Miss Shaw called you, the cameras didn¡¯t capture her or the taxi, and she simply showed up in the hospital out of nowhere an hourter/ Adam blurted out as he scanned Vicky in contempt and disbelief. ¡°What kind of kidnapping ends within an hour?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After a moment of silence, Tyler said, ¡°Have you found the taxi?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already sent our men to look for it,¡± Harry said. Just then, Harry¡¯s phone rang, and he nced at the caller number before answering it on speaker phone. ¡°Mister Gardner, we¡¯ve found the taxi! It¡¯s been destroyed and has been sent to the scrap yard¡­ The vehicle was destroyedst night, leaving nothing behind but the frame. As for the owner of the vehicle¡­¡± After a pause, the person whispered, ¡°The owner¡¯s license and ID are all fake.¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 The voice on the phone was heard by everyone inside the room, and silence fell as they all turned to look at Vicky oddly. ¡°Miss Shaw, I know that you want to find yourself an excuse, but¡­you shouldn¡¯t have made up such a horrible excuse,¡± sneered Maggie. ¡°You might as well have said that you were lost or something.¡± Adam sneered. ¡°You saw others getting kidnapped and felt the need to act like you were kidnapped as well to get attention. What a drama queen.¡± Harry was a moreposed manpared to Harry, but though he did not speak, he was also looking at Vicky with disbelief and doubt. She, on the other hand, said gently, ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s a good thing that Miss Shaw came back safely. By the way¡­¡± She turned to look at Tyler.¡± Tyler, why don¡¯t we call the doctor to check on Miss Shaw? I ran into Miss Shaw and her friend yesterday when you were in the surgery room. I¡¯m guessing that she¡¯s probably here to treat her injuries, right?¡± Vicky did not respond. Tyler narrowed his eyes darkly and shot Harry a look. ¡°Get a doctor to check on her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harry walked over to Vicky. ¡°This way, Missus Hart.¡± Vicky stood still for a few moments before leaving. By the time the doctor was done checking her over, she returned to the room where Tyler waited alone. After handing the medical report to Tyler, Harry left as well. There was not a scratch on Vicky¡¯s body, and this put her at a disadvantage. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The kidnap ended too quickly, and the round trip itself would have taken an hour. On top of that, the taxi had been destroyed and the driver was nowhere to be found. Since Vicky was perfectly fine, it did not look as though she had been kidnapped. Tyler leaned back onto his bed and watched while Vicky walked over to him. ¡°The doctor said that you didn¡¯t get to restst night. You should get some sleep.¡± He had not mentioned a single word about the kidnapping, and she chuckled bitterly as she studied the pale look on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll have them continue to look into this.¡± ¡°And if they find nothing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a bodyguard for you.¡± ¡°You think that I¡¯m lying as well, right?¡± ¡°Vicky, this doesn¡¯t contradict what I would do.¡± He stared into her eyes. Whether or not Vicky was lying, he chose to investigate while assigning people to protect her. ¡°I know that.¡± She stared back. ¡°I just want to know if you believe me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of discussing this?¡± She smiled. ¡°Does it matter if there¡¯s a point to it?¡± ¡°If there isn¡¯t a point, why would you insist on getting an answer?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten my answer now,¡± she said before standing and walking over to the door. He scowled and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± She did not turn around and simply said, ¡°I¡¯m going home to bring over some living necessities.¡± ¡°Get Nanny Paterson to do it.¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 ¡®Til get them myself. I don¡¯t like others touching my things.¡¯ ¡°Wait.¡± Tyler grabbed his phone from the nightstand. ¡°I¡¯ll have my bodyguards send you.¡± Vicky¡¯s hand on the doorknob stilled as she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can go home on my own. After all, I¡¯m just acting like I was kidnapped, and it wasn¡¯t even true. Why should I be afraid at all?¡± There was one person who could prove that she was indeed kidnapped, and that was Mister Kirby. However, there was no point in mentioning him. Since they were determined she was acting, it would also make sense that she had bribed a few ¡®witnesses¡¯ into supporting her im. ¡°I told you that I¡¯ll keep looking into it,¡± he said emotionlessly. ¡°Are you not going to be satisfied until I say that I believe you out loud?¡± She turned around to meet his eyes before shaking her head. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying it when you don¡¯t mean it?¡¯ ¡°Why are you upset, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not upset.¡± He scanned her. ¡°You basically have the word ¡®upset¡¯ written all over you.¡± Her hand tightened around the doorknob. ¡°Maybe¡­it¡¯s just that frustrating to watch my own husband risk his life for another woman,¡¯ she said calmly. He frowned and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve told you this many times. I won¡¯t marry her and I only went to save her becau-¡° ¡°I know,¡± interrupted Vicky. ¡°Miss Young also said that you¡¯re just friends.¡± He continued to stare at her with a scowl as she opened the door. ¡°Rest. I¡¯ll go home to gather my things,¡± she said. Once she stepped out of the room, she felt much more at ease, but the scent of sanitizer around her still filled her with disgust. It was the scent on Tyler¡¯s body every time he went home after visiting She. She stood and waited for the elevator. Ding! The elevator door opened, and Adam stepped out. She nced at him and was about to step into the elevator when Adam said, ¡°You don¡¯t look so pleased, Miss Shaw. Are you upset that Mister Hart won¡¯t believe you?¡± Adam was theplete opposite of Harry. Harry was great at hiding his own emotions no matter how displeased he was, but Adam could barely control himself. The elevator door closed automatically since no one had entered. Vicky did not want to talk to him and simply pressed the elevator button again. As the door opened, Adam continued, ¡°You must feel really sad that your husband doesn¡¯t believe you, Miss Shaw. When you lie one too many times, people will think that you¡¯re lying even when you¡¯re telling the truth. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you don¡¯t get to be upset about this. You deserve this because you are the one who caused this. This is just karma.¡± Adam seemed to know a lot about the past and was appalled by Vicky to the point that he could not contain himself even in front of Tyler. He shot her one final look of contempt before storming off. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After gathering her belongings, Vicky took a shower and changed her clothes. By the time she was done, the sky was beginning to turn dark, so she packed dinner and brought it with her to the hospital. She was about to head out after putting the food into a thermal box when her phone rang. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Vicky answered the call and heard a man¡¯s voicee from the speaker. ¡°Is your husband better now?¡± It was Mister Kirby. She paused before walking over to stand in front of the window. ¡°He¡¯s awake and mostly fine.¡± ¡°Have you told your husband that you were kidnapped?¡± Silence fell over the two, and tension rose. ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe you¡­does he?¡± he whispered. Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°I looked into the kidnappers¡¯ identities and found out that the car avoided all surveince cameras except for when you got into the car. Even the car te is a fake one.¡± What Mister Kirby found was simr to what Tyler found. ¡°Your kidnappingsted far too short, and you weren¡¯t injured in any way,¡± he continued. ¡¯There¡¯s no surveince footage to support your im either, so it¡¯s hard to prove that you were kidnapped. Besides¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Your call resulted in your husband getting shot, so he might not believe you and might think that you¡¯re just looking for an excuse.¡± Mister Kirby had a brief understanding of what happened from the conversation between She and Vicky. Though he did not know all the details, he was a sharp man andprehended enough on his own. Vicky was rendered speechless as she watched the sun fade from the sky. After a few moments of silence, she said, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± He sighed. ¡°If only I knew you¡¯d be put into this position, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you.¡± The ss reflected the expressionless look on Vicky¡¯s face as she said,¡± No. You made the right call. Who knows what would¡¯ve happened to me if those kidnappers had me at their mercy?¡± Even if Tyler knew that she was kidnapped, he was injured and could not possiblye to her rescue, and she would have suffered at the hands of her kidnappers. ¡°It¡¯s best to have your fate within your control,¡± Vicky continued calmly.¡± People who trust you would believe in you without you having to prove yourself. People who don¡¯t will doubt you, even when you¡¯re fully capable of proving yourself right. Trying to win someone¡¯s trust by risking my own life is just too foolish.¡± Vicky already knew that Tyler did not believe her when he sent his assistants to investigate the kidnapping. She knew that they might look like a loving couple on the outside, but it was all but an act. Tyler was willing to continue the marriage with her, but he did not love her. She might have forgotten about the past, but he had not. Vicky did not mention the past, nor did Tyler, but the distance between them would always exist despite their effort in ignoring it. Her rtionship with Tyler was like a beautiful yet fragile building that could not be tested by storms. She did not trust Tyler either. She knew that Tyler was not in love with She and no longer wanted to be with her. She even knew why Tyler was doing everything that he did, but she still felt miserable when Tyler was injured because of She. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Her mind drifted away, but then she heard Mister Kirby chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you would think that. I thought you would try everything in your power to make him believe you.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 ¡°There¡¯s no point in doing so. He can believe whatever he wants to believe.¡± ¡°Do you want me to stand as your witness?¡¯ ¡°No. This ends here.¡± Mister Kirby did not insist. ¡°Alright, then. Call me if you need anything.¡± Vicky was about to thank him again when he said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me again. I¡¯m getting tired of hearing you say that.¡± She froze for a moment before chuckling. ¡°Okay. Goodbye, then.¡± After ending the call, Vicky headed back to the hospital and heard a soft voice of a woman as soon as she arrived outside Tyler¡¯s door. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re still injured. You need to eat your dinner.¡± ¡°Set it down. I will eatter,¡± Tyler responded. ¡°But Tyler¡­¡± She wanted to persist when she heard the door opening, and she turned to find Vicky walking into the room. Vicky scanned the two and saw the bowl of soup in She¡¯s hand. Sensing that Vicky was looking at her, She exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been discharged and came to say goodbye to Tyler, only to find him alone in his room.¡± She scowled in annoyance. ¡°Miss Shaw, Tyler¡¯s condition has just stabilized and is in desperate need of someone to take care of him. I know that you¡¯re upset with me for what has happened and that you don¡¯t want to see me here, but¡­¡± She looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes in all seriousness. ¡°Miss Shaw, if you don¡¯t want me around, you shouldn¡¯t give me a reason toe here. If you¡¯re reluctant to take care of Tyler because he got injured for my sake, well¡­ I can take care of him.¡± Vicky looked at her coldly. ¡°You have a wild imagination, Miss Young. I¡¯m impressed. Did Tyler not inform you that I¡¯ve merely gone home to gather my things?¡± ¡°He did,¡± She said. ¡°I thought you¡¯d return soon, yet you¡¯ve been gone for a long while.¡± She nced at the thermal box in Vicky¡¯s hand and said, ¡°At least you didn¡¯t forget to pack dinner for Tyler.¡± Vicky did not want to exin herself to She, knowing that even if she had only left for a few minutes, She would have considered it negligence toward Tyler. From She¡¯s perspective, no one was qualified to take care of Tyler but herself. ¡°Since I¡¯m already back, you may leave now, Miss Young.¡± She did not protest. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving, then.¡± She knew that Tyler and Vicky would never eat the food she brought over, so she gathered whatever she brought into a bag, before walking over to the door. She paused for a moment and turned back to look at Vicky. ¡°It might be tiring for you to care for Tyler on your own, Miss Shaw. You won¡¯t be able to leave when you have to, either. Tyler is injured because of me, so I¡¯ll be staying in the hospital for the time being. If you need any help, please let me know anytime.¡± With that, She left the room. Vicky set the thermal box onto the table and poured out the hot soup she had brought with her. ¡°It waste by the time I¡¯m done packing up, so I made you some soup to save Nanny Paterson the trip here,¡± Vicky said, offering an exnation as to why she waste. She tested the temperature of the soup before taking a scoop and moving the spoon closer to Tyler¡¯s lips. ¡¯Open up.¡± Tyler leaned against the bedhead and stared at her wordlessly without moving. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Seeing how Tyler was not moving, Vicky looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re upset.¡± She scowled. ¡¯Am I supposed to be happy about the fact that my husband is injured and bed-bound?¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m referring to.¡± ¡°People don¡¯t always get what they want. It¡¯s fine.¡± She remainedposed. ¡°Open up. My hand is getting sore.¡± He stared at her intently for a while before finally taking a sip. After dinner, Vicky called the doctor over to ask about Tyler¡¯s condition before rxing. Later during the night when Vicky was about to drift off to sleep, Tyler blurted out, saying, ¡°I want to take a shower.¡¯ ¡°No way,¡± she rejected his request instantly. ¡°You can¡¯te into contact with water.¡± Not only was he forbidden to take a shower, but even getting out of bed would risk ripping his wounds as well. He scowled. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without taking a shower.¡± He would always shower before sleep. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll get the doctor to inject sleep-inducing medication into your veins.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He looked at her. ¡°I will want to shower anyway unless you keep me unconscious forever.¡± Vicky fell silent. For a moment, she marveled at how demanding the man was. After a while of silence, Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯ll do you a better one: I¡¯ll wipe your body with a wet towel for now. You can shower when you get better, okay?¡± He scowled thoughtfully before nodding reluctantly. Vicky had no experience in taking care of others, so she was a stranger to tasks like feeding him or wiping his body with a towel. Concerned she would graze his wounds, she made sure to avoid his injuries. As she cleaned him, her mind was taken back to the time she was admitted to the hospital. Apart from the car ident, Tyler had been there to look after her every single time and though she requested so at the very beginning, she could not deny the fact that he was really good at taking care of others. A thought naturally formed within her head. ¡®He can¡¯t be this good at taking care of others if he hadn¡¯t done so in the past, right? If that¡¯s the case, who was he taking care of? She?¡¯ A week passed by within the blink of an eye, and soon, Tyler¡¯s wounds had sealed. He no longer needed to apply ointment on his wound and could asionally get out of bed. Naturally, he still could not shower as his wounds would be infected at any contact with water, and Vicky refused to let him take such a risk, so she wiped his body clean every night. She came to visit every day, and since she never stayed for long, Vicky had no reason to chase her out. She remained cold to She and ignored her for the most part. She did not mind and came every day like clockwork. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Vicky¡¯s work was flexible and she could design dresses while caring for Tyler, so she had not been to the studio in recent times. After another week, Vicky received Cece¡¯s call out of the blue one day. ¡°Vicky, are you free to talk now?¡± Cece knew that Tyler was injured and that Vicky had been taking care of him, so she had not called Vicky and only checked on her every day via messages to not disturb her. Noticing Cece¡¯s odd tone, Vicky asked, ¡°Did something happen, Cece?¡± Cece sounded slightly hysterical. ¡°Vicky, can you¡­ Can you please help Jennifer? I¡­ I cant hide her any longer.¡± ¡°Jennifer?¡± ¡°The friend I went to pick up from the airport before. She¡¯s my childhood friend and was the one who lent me money to run away from my family. Something happened to her and she came to seek refuge with me¡­but the people who have been searching for her haven¡¯t given up and came all the way here.¡± Cece lowered her voice and exined, ¡°I kept Jennifer in my ce, but I realized that someone has been following metely, and I¡¯m suspecting that those people have found where Jennifer is¡­¡± ¡°Who is looking for your friend?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°It¡¯s Jennifer¡¯s scum of a fiance! He knew her since they were kids, but he fell in love with another woman¡­ His family didn¡¯t approve of that woman and asked this guy to marry Jennifer to get him to give up, but¡­¡± Cece paused for a moment, before continuing in frustration. ¡°That scum is head over toes over that witch and wouldn¡¯t give up on her. He even proposed to marry Jennifer just to use her as a decoy and requested to divorce her once everything was settled. ¡°Jennifer has been in love with him for the longest time and epted his unreasonable request, but¡­ that witch is a goody-two-shoes! I heard that she got sick and needed a new kidney but haven¡¯t been able to find a matching one. After a long search, it turns out that Jennifer shared the same blood type as that witch! Jennifer might be willing to suffer for the man she loves but not for some homewrecker, so she ran out. This scum just keeps chasing after her to have her kidney! i ¡°If Jennifer is taken home, she¡¯s done for. That guy is really wealthy, and I¡­ I don¡¯t have the means to keep Jennifer hidden¡­¡¯ Cece¡¯s voice grew weaker by the moment. She did not want to trouble Vicky and went to pick up Jennifer when she first arrived in Stoneford City. She had been hiding Jennifer in her apartment for thest two weeks. However, the person she was hiding Jennifer from was far too powerful, and to make things worse, Jennifer fell sick and started running a fever. Cece did not even dare to send her to a hospital out of fear that they would be found, and she only decided to call Vicky because she was running out of options. Vicky listened to her patiently and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°In the apartment I¡¯m renting.¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯lle over right now,¡± Vicky said. She ended the call and turned to look at Tyler, who was working. ¡°Cece is in trouble, and I need to check on her.¡± During the time Tyler rested and recovered, his work piled up and since he was mostly recovered, he told his subordinates to send over some of the documents that needed approval urgently since he would only be staring eye-to-eye with Vicky with nothing else to do otherwise. Vicky had limited his working hours each day to two hours. Tyler set the documents in his hand down and gazed up at Vicky. ¡°Do you need help?¡± She hesitated for a few moments. ¡°I want an apartment that¡¯s hard to find and with good security to hide Cece¡¯s friend with.¡± Jennifer¡¯s fiance seemed to be extremely powerful, and Vicky realized that she might not be capable of hiding her. However, Tyler was practically the king of Stoneford City, and even the most influential individuals in the world would have to submit to his power within the boundaries of this city.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Tyler was a sharp man and had a briefprehension of the situation right away. Without another word, he made a call to make arrangements. 10 minutester, Harry walked in with a file and keys. ¡°Mister Hart, here are the things you asked for.¡± ¡°Give it to Vicky,¡± Tyler said. ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky epted the items from Harry and turned to look at Tyler. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be going now, then.¡± Tyler nodded. Vicky nced at Harry. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before dinner. Please look after him for a while in my absence.¡± Harry smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Missus Hart. It¡¯s my duty to do so.¡¯ Vicky left and shortly after that, Tyler ordered, ¡°Send a few people to watch over her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harry immediately proceeded to make a few phone calls to make the respective arrangement. Suddenly, Tyler blurted out, asking, ¡¯How did the investigation about the kidnapping go?¡± Harry was stunned for a moment but immediately snapped out of it, replying, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it but haven¡¯t found anything at all. The people who did it wiped away all evidence they might¡¯ve left behind on that night itself, so¡­¡± he whispered. The investigation basically reached a dead-end. Tyler narrowed his eyes expressionlessly. Harry observed the look on Tyler¡¯s face carefully and said, ¡°Mister Hart, do you think that¡­Missus Hart was really kidnapped?¡± The kidnapping seemed to be timed in a certain way that it could not be considered a coincidence, and there was no way of telling if Vicky was telling the truth at all. Tyler had not expressed his stance on the matter at all, and up until this point, Harry had no clue as to what Tyler was thinking. Tyler did not answer the question and simply said, ¡°You may go now.¡± ¡°But Missus Hart told me to-¡¯ Tyler interrupted him coldly. ¡°Get out.¡± Harry knew Tyler after working for him for years, and seeing how Tyler was in a terrible mood, he left the room without another word. Vicky soon found Cece and Jennifer and brought them to the new apartment before finding Jennifer a reliable doctor. Jennifer was around Cece¡¯s age and was a beautiful young woman with delicate features. At the moment, she was running a high fever and her cheeks were flushing a crimson shade, which gave her the impression of a fragile doll. While the doctor ced Jennifer on an intravenous injection, Vicky said to Cece, ¡°Cece, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯te here for the time being. I¡¯ll have Nanny Paterson look after her here. If those people are following you, they might find Jennifer here.¡± It would be impossible for someone to try and kidnap Jennifer if she was under Tyler¡¯s protection. However, he was injured and had enemies out there looking for a chance to destroy him, so it would be best to avoid any type of conflict. Cece was a smart woman and nodded obediently. ¡® Thank you, Vicky,¡± she said sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯ve caused you trouble yet again.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vicky smiled. ¡°We¡¯re friends, Cece. Don¡¯t sweat it.¡± Once Jennifer¡¯s condition stabilized, both Vicky and Cece left out of concern that their presence might expose Jennifer¡¯s location. Three dayster, Vicky walked into the underground parking lot with a bag of groceries. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Vicky had been staying with Tyler at the hospital but would asionally head to the supermarket for groceries. The underground parking lot was empty, and Vicky did not think much of her surroundings until two men in ck suits and sunsses stood in her way as she tried to get to her car. Shocked, she blurted out, ¡°Who ar-¡° ¡°Miss Shaw, our master would like to see you.¡± Before she could respond, her knees felt weak, and everything turned dark before her. When she woke up, she realized she wasying on a couch inside a mansion. She rubbed her temples and sat up. As she scanned her surroundings, a voice echoed in the room. ¡°Are you awake?¡± She turned around and found a handsome man sitting on the couch across from her. His long legs were wrapped perfectly with the fabric of his ck trousers as he crossed his legs elegantly. It was an extremely beautiful man that sat before her. Each curve and angle of his features looked as though they had been carved into perfection. Vicky studied his face and frowned. ¡°Do I know you?¡± The man before her did not look like a kidnapper, and she began to suspect that he was someone she used to know. The man shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Vicky thought about it and asked, ¡®Are you my husband¡¯s rival or something?¡± He shook his head once again. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Who are you, then? Why did you bring me here?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°My name is Anthony Yavner.¡± His voice was clear and melodious. ¡°I¡¯m Jennifer¡¯s fiance.¡± Vicky came to a realization. ¡°Did you bring me here to take Jennifer?¡± She had just been to the apartment the day before and though Jennifer¡¯s fever hade down, she was still frail. Jennifer was grateful for Vicky¡¯s help and did not want to cause Vicky any trouble, so she told Vicky to hand her over if her fiance ever approached her. The man before her must have caught onto what was happening. Vicky scanned the man up and down and said, ¡°Mister Yavner, if you can manage to find where Jennifer is and decide toe all the way here yourself, you must at least care a little about her.¡± If he did not care and only wanted Jennifer¡¯s kidney, he would not have toe. The look in Anthony¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Jennifer has misunderstood me, and I came here to exin myself to her.¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡¯ ¡°I know.¡± Anthony looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Which is why I had my men bring you here, Miss Shaw.¡± ¡°You want me to hand her over to you?¡¯ After a few moments of silence, Anthony said, ¡°If she does not wish to see me, I wont force her to do so. I just want to know how she¡¯s been doing.¡± A man of Anthony¡¯s status had no reason to lie, especially when he had already had Vicky at his mercy. Vicky felt conflicted as she observed the man and said, ¡°She was running a fever, but she¡¯s better now. Jennifer is still weak, though, so she¡¯s resting.¡± 1 Anthony nodded. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her.¡± As though reminded of something, he handed Vicky a ck card. ¡°Jennifer didn¡¯t take any money with her when she ran away. Please use the money in this card and let me know if you need anything.¡± 1 Just as Vicky was about to say something, a servant hurried inside. ¡°Sir, Tyler Hart is here! His men have surrounded the entire mansion! Our guys are trying to stop them, but they¡¯re outnumbered¡­ They¡¯re about to barge in! Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Just then, they all heard footsteps approaching and a towering figure stormed in. Dressed in a ck trench coat, Tyler strode in with a cold, vicious look in his eyes. When Vicky saw him, she muttered, ¡°Tyler¡­¡± The familiar face before her looked dangerous, and it was a side of him she had never seen. It was a cold, devilish, yet extremely seductive mask. Her heart skipped a beat as his eyes locked onto hers. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Scanning her from head to toe, he rxed slightly once he confirmed that she was not injured before turning his attention to Anthony. ¡®May I know why you kidnapped my woman, Mister Yavner?¡± A group of men in ck stood behind Tyler, which included Harry and Adam, who had been looking down on Vicky. They all stood tall, with their eyes glittering fiercely. Anthony kept hisposure despite being confronted by such a big group. ¡°I had some misunderstanding with my fiance, and she ran away from home. Since she refused to see me, I can only ask Miss Shaw about her.¡± ¡°And that requires you to kill the people protecting her as well?¡¯ Tyler questioned coldly. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Mister Hart. The two bodyguards protecting Miss Shaw have simply been knocked out and brought back here. Well return them to you once Miss Shaw leaves. As for why we had to knock them out¡­¡± Anthony paused before continuing to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do so at first, but they¡¯re on high alert and would¡¯ve extracted Miss Shaw from the situation right away if anyone approached her. If that happened, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to talk to her¡­hence, the result.¡± Vicky did not know that Tyler had sent his men to watch over her until this very moment, and her heart wavered as she studied Tyler¡¯s face. Tyler scowled and turned to Vicky. ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡± Vicky remained quiet for a while before nodding. ¡°Yeah.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Anthony had not done anything to her; he had not tied her up or forced her to hand Jennifer over. Though their conversation did notst long, it was enough for Vicky to understand Anthony¡¯s stance, and he was about to hand her a card to pay for all of Jennifer¡¯s expenses as well. Tyler decided not to press on since Vicky had agreed. Since she was within reach from where Anthony was sitting, her safety might be at risk if he continued to confront Anthony. ¡°If this is just a misunderstanding, well let this pass. However, I hope that this is thest time you invite a guest over like this, Mister Yavner.¡± Anthony agreed right away. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Mister Hart. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Tyler walked over to Vicky and took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± There were a few ck cars parked outside the mansion, and Vicky followed him into one of them. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 As soon as they closed the car door, Tyler, who had beenposed the entire time, paled. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Startled, Vicky asked, ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Both Harry and Adam went into the car as well, and neither of them seemed surprised by Tyler¡¯s state. ¡°I think Mister Hart¡¯s wounds might¡¯ve reopened. Let¡¯s stop the bleeding,¡¯ Harry said. Adam nodded and grabbed the medical box, before opening the door to the back seat and shooting Vicky a cold, stern look. ¡°Miss Shaw, can you move? I need to stop Mister Hart¡¯s bleeding.¡± ¡°Let me,¡± she said. ¡°Are you capable of this?¡± Adam looked at her in contempt. ¡°Stop trying to act like you can do this when you can¡¯t. You¡¯re not a professional doctor. Are you sure that you can handle this?¡± 1 Adam had paid Tyler a few visits before to make reports about work and had seen Vicky taking care of Tyler. He could hardly bear to watch as she was so unfamiliar with the tasks that she would still identally brush past Tyler¡¯s wound when she re-applied ointment for him. Adam could not help but suspect that she was doing so on purpose to vent her anger. After a few moments of silence, Vicky moved out of the way. Tyler was wearing a ck shirt, so even if he was bleeding, one would not be able to notice; however, the scent of blood began to thicken in the air. As his shirt was removed, she saw the blood-drenched bandage wrapped around Tyler¡¯s chest. The bandage was soaking with blood, and Vicky felt as though someone had tightened their hand around her heart. Adam¡¯s expression darkened as he immediately removed the bandage to rece it. ¡°Harry, start driving.¡± Adam continued to work on the bandage and said,¡± Mister Hart¡¯s wounds have reopened and he needs stitches. We need to get him to the hospital right away.¡± Harry immediately started the car and the car darted toward the hospital¡¯s direction. Tyler was soon rushed into the emergency room, and as soon as the door closed, She rushed over after hearing what had happened. ¡°How is Tyler? I thought that he was recovering. Why is he in the emergency room again? What happened?¡¯ Adam nced at Vicky and said sarcastically, ¡°Well, a certain someone was trying real hard to pretend like she was kidnapped and even hired someone to knock her bodyguards out so that it looks like she is in danger.¡± At the time of the incident, Harry needed to talk to Vicky¡¯s bodyguards and made a call to them. When they did not answer, he immediately realized that something was wrong and sent his men to investigate. He soon found that Vicky and both her bodyguards had disappeared, which was often an ominous sign. Not daring to hide it, Harry reported to Tyler about it right away. ¡°When Mister Hart found out, he ignored his injuries and hurried to her rescue.¡± Though Tyler¡¯s wounds were beginning to heal, he had not fully recovered and needed rest, yet his wounds had reopened over this. She got the general picture of the situation and narrowed her eyes dangerously as she turned to Vicky angrily. ¡°Vicky Shaw, even if you need to prove yourself right, you didn¡¯t have to do this right now, did you? Are you that upset that he got hurt because of me that you won¡¯t give up until he gets hurt for you once as well?!¡± Reading the message hidden between her words, Vicky scowled. ¡°Are you saying that I nned this?¡± Adam sneered. ¡°You admitted that you weren¡¯t kidnapped. Why wouldn¡¯t you answer the call if you weren¡¯t kidnapped, then? Is this supposed to be some kind of revenge for when Mister Hart didn¡¯t answer your calls? Or are you doing so on purpose to make him think that you¡¯ve been kidnapped?¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 She clenched her fists and red daggers at Vicky. ¡°You can be angry or jealous, Vicky Shaw. All that, I understand. But you¡¯ve disregarded Tyler¡¯s health and well-being over your own selfish need¡­ It¡¯s an understatement to say that you¡¯re selfish! ¡°Vicky, you came all the way to the hospital and used me of being pretentious, so what about yourself?!¡± She was obviously getting confrontational. ¡°Is it fun to hide and make others think that you were kidnapped? Aren¡¯t you getting too old for childish tricks like this?! Don¡¯t you have any other way to grab Tyler¡¯s attention? Is this all you can think of?!¡± Vicky knew that no one would believe a word she said, and since Tyler was still treated, she did not want to waste her breath arguing with She, so she remained quiet. Indeed, it was hard to exin herself, and it was undeniable that Tyler¡¯s wounds had reopened because of her. Seeing how she did not respond, Adam said sarcastically, ¡¯Do you not have anything to say for yourself? What happened to all those great speeches about how yers and homewreckers deserve what they get, huh? Why are you all quiet this time? I thought you were great at arguing! Hah! ¡°You mocked Miss Young for not calling for help when she was kidnapped, but did you? You didn¡¯t either, did you? You copied every single detail¡­ Are you trying to be like Miss Young? What a shame! You¡¯ll never hold a candle to her, and she¡¯s far better than a vicious, evil woman like y¡ª¡± ¡°Enough, Adam,¡¯ Harry interrupted him. ¡®Mister Hart is still being treated.¡± Adam shot Vicky a look of contempt and quieted down, and so did She. An hourter, Tyler¡¯s wounds were finally stitched up once again, and he was unconscious when he was moved back to his room due to the blood loss. Tyler¡¯s wounds had reopened as soon as he stepped foot out of the hospital. Though Harry and Adam kept trying to convince him to stay in the hospital while they rescued Vicky, Tyler refused to listen. They did manage to find Vicky in the end, but it turned out that she was never in danger. Not only was she safe, but she was exchanging a pleasant conversation with a ¡®friend¡¯ as well. As the nurses moved Tyler back to his room, Vicky wanted to follow him in but was blocked by Adam. ¡°Miss Shaw, you¡¯re not wee here. Please go.¡± Vicky, worried sick, said hastily, ¡°Adam, I¡¯m his wife. You have no right to stop me.¡¯ Adam did not waver. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone¡¯s wife who treats her husband like her nemesis. You either call at the exact time to get him injured, or disappear on purpose to worsen his condition. Are you his wife, or his worst enemy?¡± Vicky did not say a word. She stood up for herself that time before because Tyler hung up on her when she was kidnapped, all because he was rescuing another woman. Vicky was already frustrated at the time and was provoked into saying what she did when She and Adam tried to me her for it. However, Tyler¡¯s condition had indeed worsened because of her this time, and she could not argue with that.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. From others¡¯ perspectives, the kidnapping looked like child¡¯s y, and she could understand why they would be upset with her. Instead of insisting on entering the room, she said, ¡°Fine.¡± She turned to leave and paused after taking a few steps. ¡¯I¡¯ll rest in the lounge on this floor. Come get me when it¡¯s necessary.¡± Adam snorted, thinking that there would never be a need for her to return. However, the next day when Tyler woke up, Adam was proven wrong. He could not begin to hide the displeasure and frustration on his face when he went to bring Vicky back to the room. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vicky, of course, was not bothered by Adam¡¯s displeasure. As she walked into the room, she saw Tyler in bed. Despite the pale look on his face, he still looked as gorgeous as ever. She walked over to him and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Are your wounds still hurting?¡± Tyler seemed to know why she was not in the room with him and said,¡± Harry and Adam have some misunderstanding about you, so don¡¯t bother yourself over what they say.¡± Vicky was never going to feel upset over two assistants¡¯ opinions of her, but she instead asked, ¡°What about you? Do you believe me?¡± He met her eyes and said, ¡°Are you referring to the kidnapping?¡± ¡®The kidnapping? she thought. ¡®Is he referring to the time before, this time, or both? She stared at him for a while before saying, ¡°I was knocked out and taken away by Anthony¡¯s men, so I didn¡¯t answer my phone nor could I call for help.¡± Vicky noticed that she still had her phone when she regained consciousness as Anthony had not taken it away. Tyler did notment on it and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Vicky had never prided herself on being sharp, but she was not stupid either and immediately caught onto the way he avoided her question. She stared at him dazedly and muttered, ¡°Do you¡­think I¡¯ve disappeared on purpose as well?¡± He studied her face and responded in aposed tone, ¡°It¡¯s already happened, and it¡¯s in the past. There¡¯s no point in discussing this.¡± It was the same answer as before. Her heart sank as she tilted her head to the side and studied his face.¡± You¡¯ve never really believed me at all, have you?¡± She felt that he did not believe her when she said that she called because she was kidnapped, nor did he believe that this ¡®kidnapping¡¯ was nothing but a misunderstanding. Though he did not say anything or me her, she knew he did not believe her. She did not know why she would feel this way, but it felt like instinct. Tension rose in the air, and just when she thought that he would not answer her question, he said, ¡°I believed you once upon a time.¡± Vicky froze and was about to question his answer further when they heard someone knocking on the door. Harry walked into the room with a file and stilled when he saw Vicky. He smiled at her politely. ¡°Missus Hart.¡± She nodded back. Harry seemed to havee to report something and hesitated. Vicky got up to leave, but Tyler said, ¡°How did it go?¡± Harry nced at Vicky before saying, ¡°We¡¯ve pretty muchprehended the situation. The man who took Missus Hart away was Anthony, the son of the wealthiest man globally¡­ He started working in Yavner Group at the age of fifteen and is in charge of his family as well as thepany at the moment. He might not be invincible here in Stoneford City, but he¡¯s more than capable of removing surveince footage or hiring people to do what he wants.¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 ¡°Anthony hadn¡¯t left behind many traces of his activities in the city, so we can¡¯t find any evidence of his involvement.¡± Anthony said that he came to find his fiance, but no one knew if that was truly his intention or if he was rted to the people targeting Tyler. Since he had ¡®kidnapped¡¯ Vicky, Tyler realized that there was a need to look into Anthony, but they had not found much and it appeared as though Anthony was truly here to find his fiance. 1 After Harry was done with the report, silence fell over the room and Vicky¡¯s heart sank. After a while, Tyler said, ¡°Okay. You may go.¡¯ Harry bowed respectfully and left. Vicky had been told by Cece that Jennifer¡¯s fiance, Anthony, was also a powerful figure, or he would not have the ability to find Jennifer within days -even though she was hiding in a city that was beyond his territory. Anthony was not all-powerful in Stoneford City, but he was more than capable of destroying the evidence for Vicky. Because of her connection to Jennifer, it would appear to others that she was close with Anthony somehow. Anyone could conclude that Anthony arranged the kidnapping on the taxi and destroyed all evidence afterward. As she studied Tyler¡¯s face, what he said earlier echoed inside her head. ¡®I believed you once upon a time.1 ¡®Believed me¡­¡¯ She thought. ¡®What about now? Does he still believe me?¡¯ She opened her mouth to speak but eventually decided against it. Her question was soon answered. Though Tyler¡¯s attitude toward her had not changed drastically, she could feel the distance building between them. It was nothing but a faint feeling, and asionally, Vicky would feel like she was overthinking. A monthter, Tyler hadpletely healed and was discharged from the hospital. Vicky returned to work and her rtionship with Tyler grew astringed. Everything appeared to be the same, yet the distance between them was undeniable. One day, Vicky received a call from She. ¡°Miss Shaw, can we meet?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you speak on the phone?¡± said Vicky calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve been wanting to know why Tyler married you, right? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you want to discuss over the phone.¡± After a few moments of silence, Vicky asked, ¡°You refused to tell me when I asked, so why have you changed your mind?¡± She chuckled. ¡¯You seem to be quite upset about the fact that Tyler refuses to believe you. Miss Shaw, so I want to ask you out and tell you the story of how you got Tyler to agree to marry you.¡¯Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vicky had looked into this before but could only find rumors of her plotting to sleep with Tyler and forcing him to take responsibility forthat. She had found nothing else, and even Sebastian thought that Tyler had only agreed to marry her because they had slept together. However, based on She¡¯s tone, there seemed to be more to the story. Vicky knew that She was not offering her answers out of the kindness in her heart and was most probably trying to break her and Tyler apart. The past should remain in the past, but she desperately wanted to know what happened. Her instincts told her that Tyler¡¯s distrust was caused by what happened in the past. ¡°When and where?¡± Vicky drawled. She proceeded to inform Vicky of the time and ce to meet. Night fell, and it was pitch-ck outside the window. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Tyler had a business meeting that night and had not returned home for dinner. Vicky leaned back against the bed head with a book in hand, but she could not read a single word as She¡¯s words echoed inside her head. Thump! Suddenly, a sound came from the bedroom door, which jolted Vicky as she looked up from her book. Tyler stumbled in, and the scent of alcohol on him instantly filled the air. He sat on the couch with a scowl, and she got out of bed to walk toward him. ¡°Have you been drinking, Tyler?¡± He rubbed the bridge of his nose and hummed in response. It was normal for a man of Tyler¡¯s status to frequent parties or business meetings. However, he did not enjoy drinking and would only take a sip or two when it was absolutely necessary. There would not be a soul who would dare to force Tyler to drink, so she never saw him this drunk before. He reeked of alcohol, and though his expression remainedposed, he seemed to be having a hard time focusing, so she immediately knew that he was drunk. ¡°Go take a shower,¡± she said gently. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some herbal tea.¡± He hummed again slowly, and she headed downstairs before returning with a cup of tea ten minutes later, only to find that Tyler was still dressed in his suit and had remained sitting on the couch. Realizing that he had not gone to shower, she scowled and wondered just how drunk he was. She set the tea on the coffee table and said, ¡°Go change. You can drink the teater while I run you a bath.¡± During the time he was injured, she had been taking care of Tyler, and bathing him had be something she had grown ustomed to. She found his pajamas and went to take his jacket off before proceeding to unbutton his shirt. Though he was drunk, he had not acted hysterically and cooperated quietly, so she managed to help him change with ease. Once that was done, she handed him the tea that had turned lukewarm. ¡°This tea will help with a hangover. Drink it, or you¡¯re going to have a hard time tomorrow morning.¡± He batted his eyshes and looked at her nkly. ¡°Why?* he asked in a hoarse, yet seductive voice. ¡°What?* ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡± She was taken by surprise for a moment. ¡°You call this nice?¡± Vicky thought that she was merely fulfilling the duties of a wife. ¡¯You took care of me when I was in the hospital as well,¡± she said. Since he had taken care of her before, she tried her best to care for him as well, even when he was injured from protecting another woman.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Suddenly, the world spun before her, and the cup of tea in her hand was knocked onto the carpet while she was pinned against the couch. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Before Vicky could react, Tyler¡¯s kiss stered onto her lips forcefully. In the middle of the night, Vickyid awake with her eyes wide open while the man next to her drifted off to sleep. Her blood ran cold as she turned around to look at his face, and what he whispered into her ear earlier reyed in her head. ¡®Why? Why did you leave me?¡¯ She had never seen a look like that. In the depth of the dazed look in his eyes hid aplicated mixture of resentment and love. It was hard to believe that a man asposed as Tyler could lose control of his emotions as well. He seemed to be really in love with that woman. The irony of her husband thinking about another woman while being intimate with her left Vicky¡¯s heart in the cold, and she could not go to sleep no matter how hard she tried. The moonlight shone through the gaps in the curtains and into the room. She sat up from the bed and nced at Tyler before slipping out of the bedroom and standing before Tyler¡¯s study. She reached out to open the door but withdrew as soon as she touched the doorknob. The same motion repeated again and again before she took a deep breath and opened the door. She had been to Tyler¡¯s study room countless times and she remembered every detail of the room, yet this was the only time she hade inside without Tyler¡¯s approval. She did not know what had prompted her toe, and she knew that she should not do such a thing, but Vicky simply could not remain calm after Tyler¡¯s drunken confession. She hesitated for a few moments before opening the drawers of his desk. The first drawer contained documents and the second one continued other stationery, but when she reached the third drawer, she stilled. There was an old ballpen, an old wallet, a watch, and a beautiful little box. She recognized that it was the ballpen he had been using, and after she had gifted him a new one, she had not seen him using the old one at work. She picked up the watch and noticed some tear on the band, realizing that Tyler must have worn it for a long time. The time on the watch remained frozen at a certain time, and when she turned the watch over, she saw words carved at the back. [Forever love to Tyler Hart.] She shivered and came close to dropping the watch when she realized that the watch was a gift from a woman. Was it She? Vicky soon denied that possibility. Though Tyler treated She with kindness, he remained cold toward her. Since he could discard her with ease, he would not have kept her gift with such care. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Her thoughts drifted to the person Tyler had been in love with, the one who was mentioned by both Nikki and She. She had her doubts, but since both Nikki and She had ulterior motives, she refused to believe them. They had both only guessed that there was such a person and had no clue as to what this person looked like at all. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Tyler never mentioned a woman that he loved and neither had the press caught onto any sign of such a person ever existing. However, Vicky no longer had the excuse to lie to herself after what Tyler had said. She regained herposure and ced the watch back before reaching for the box. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g There was a pair of couple rings inside, and she instinctively nced at her empty fingers. Ever since she regained consciousness from the car ident, she noticed that she was not wearing a wedding band. Thus, she wondered if the rings were hers and Tyler¡¯s. Despite her thoughts, her instincts told her that the ring did not belong to her. Not willing to give up, she picked up the smaller ring and ced it on her ring finger. It was extremely loose even when she ced it on her middle finger. It would not fall immediately but could easily be lost so it became clear that the ring did not belong to her. She took it off and ced it back into the drawer. Atst, her gazended on the wallet. She opened the wallet and froze at the sight of the photo hidden inside. The edges of the photo had already turned yellow from being taken out in the air too frequently. Vicky took out the photo and studied it when- ¡°What do you think you are doing, Vicky?¡± Tyler¡¯s cold voice interrupted her. Startled, she dropped the photo and found Tyler staring at her by the door. His expression darkened when he saw what she had dropped and strode over to pick it up. When he looked up, his eyes were as cold as ice, and his voice was like a sharp de made of ice that stabbed into her heart as he spoke. ¡°Are you going through my stuff, Vicky?¡± She looked into his soul-freezing eyes and felt the tension rising around her as silence fell over the room. She never saw such a sharp look in his eyes even during the time when they hated each other. ¡°I¡­¡± She opened her mouth to exin but found herself at a loss for words. She knew that she was wrong for going through Tyler¡¯s private life when he was asleep, and nothing would excuse her from that. In the end, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tyler held onto the photo and narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Vicky Shaw, what gives you the right to go through my stuff?¡± Vicky knew that she was at the wrong in this situation, but her breath caught in her throat as a sharp pain pierced through her heart at his words. The emotions she had been trying to suppress exploded at that very moment and she looked up fiercely. ¡°Yeah, I have no rights at all. I have no right to stop you from risking your life for another woman, and I have no right to me my own husband for saving another woman while I was being kidnapped as well. Better yet, I don¡¯t even have the right to know that you¡¯ve been in love with another this whole time!¡± She stared into his eyes. ¡°I had no right to marry you to begin with had I not fooled you with the pregnancy, right?!¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Tyler froze for a moment upon hearing what Vicky said, but he soon snapped out of his trance and red daggers at her. ¡°How dare you mention that pregnancy to me?!¡± He reached out abruptly to grab her by the jaw, forcing her to meet his eyes with a dark expression. ¡°If you¡¯ve found out about the disgusting things you¡¯ve done in the past, what makes you think that you have the right to confront me?¡± She paled as she stared dazedly at his face, when memories of her conversation with She filled her mind. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Vicky, why do you think Tyler married you? Why didn¡¯t he punish you for destroying my hands? Why did I have to leave? It¡¯s all because you lied and said that you were pregnant! I could¡¯ve turned a blind eye to the fact that you tricked him into sleeping with you, but I cant ignore the fact that you were pregnant! Tyler married you and I left the country as you wished in the end. A year after that, I went and asked Sasha if you had given birth to a boy or a girl, and she told me that¡­you were never pregnant.¡¯ Vicky, Tyler, and She were the only people who knew about her¡¯ pregnancy¡¯ at the time. Since Vicky¡¯s plot to sleep with Tyler had already been the talk of the city, none of them wanted to be theughingstock of an unborn child. She became increasingly agitated as she spoke. ¡°Vicky Shaw, do you have any idea what a horrible person you were? You used the pregnancy as your leverage to tie Tyler down! You even threatened to announce your pregnancy to the public if he refused to marry you. Since your situation couldn¡¯t be worse, you didn¡¯t mind letting others know. Even if I marry Tyler, the fact that he had an illegitimate child before the marriage would haunt us for life!¡± Vicky had never expected to learn how vicious she had been in the past and asked, ¡°So what happened to the child?¡± She chuckled darkly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been listening, Miss Shaw? You were never pregnant, so there was no child. You bribed the doctors into making a fake pregnant test to lie to us! Did you think that the past could be erased simply because you¡¯ve forgotten about it? Not a chance! ¡°Time might heal the wounds, but there will always be scars that sting whenever you touch them. You might think all is fine when nothing happens, but those scars that you¡¯ve buried deep down would surface when something happens. Do you understand now, Vicky Shaw? It¡¯s not that Tyler refuses to believe you. You¡¯re the one who made it hard for anyone to believe you because of what you¡¯ve done!¡± The pain in her jaw brought her back to the present, and she looked up to meet his cold, dark eyes. Tyler¡¯s fingers tightened around her jaw as though he was trying to suppress his anger, and his eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°Vicky Shaw, anyone would have the right to question me, but not you!¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°If you¡¯re having such a hard time forgiving me, why would you be with me? If I disgust you to this extent, why¡­didn¡¯t you divorce me? Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re doing this to get back at me?¡± His gaze was like a de of ice that pierced through her soul. ¡°Vicky, if you remember what happened in the past, you wouldn¡¯t say these things to me.¡± His words were vague, and she could not tell if he was referring to her shameless effort in avoiding the divorce or something else. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Vicky¡¯s emotions had reached their boiling point, and her senses were too numb to stop her from venting. ¡°Fine! I was the one who clung to you and refused to divorce you, but I¡¯ve lost my memories now and I don¡¯t have to be with you. You could¡¯ve gotten rid of me anytime you wanted¡­¡± Before she could finish, he cut her off cruelly and leaned closer as he hissed venomously, ¡°Vicky Shaw, do you really think that you get to live peacefully without any burden and pretend like nothing happened just because you lost your memories?¡¯ Her jaw began to feel numb, but she maintained eye contact despite the pain. ¡°If you can¡¯t let go of the past, why¡­bother starting over with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Hart Corporation is in a delicate position at the moment, and I can¡¯t divorce you during this time,¡¯ he said. ¡¯The rumors about our broken marriage have been hindering thepany¡¯s growth, and since I can¡¯t divorce you, I thought that I could at least try to work on this marriage¡­¡± His face stopped just an inch away from hers. ¡°After all, an unpleasant marriage affects my mood as well.¡¯ A lump formed in her throat and tears welled in her eyes. As she stared at the man before her, her vision began to blur. ¡°You forgot about something else¡­ Since you can¡¯t have the woman you love, it doesn¡¯t really matter who you are with or who you marry, right? If it¡¯s all the same to you, you might as well do what¡¯s best for your career, is that right?¡± ¡°Why would you bother asking me about it if you¡¯ve figured it out?¡± he sneered. Her eyes widened at this, and tears scrolled down her cheek. He jolted ever so slightly at the sight of her tears and released her jaw.¡± This is the first time you¡¯ve invaded my privacy, and I¡¯ll let this pass.¡± He ced the photo back into the wallet and reminded her coldly, ¡°Do this again, and there will be no mercy for you.¡± Her sight blurred with the tears that welled up in her eyes, but the photo appeared in her mind distinctly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. A slim, young woman sat in front of a piano wearing a white dress and hiplength hair. Since her back was facing the camera, her face was not reflected in the photo. She watched as he carefully ced the photo back to where it belonged and said, ¡°Is this the woman you¡¯ve been in love with yet could not im as your own?¡± He paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Another tear escaped her eye as she chuckled darkly, realizing how naive and foolish she had been to fall for the heartless man before her once again. ¡°So it¡¯s never been piano that you enjoy¡­ It¡¯s the woman who could y it that you love. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you found out that I could y piano as well¡­and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been putting up with me instead of divorcing me, is that so?¡± He did not speak and the cold, expressionless mask on his face did not budge. ¡°Nikki, She, and me¡­ We¡¯re all just substitutes for her, am I right?¡¯ Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Tyler lowered his gaze to look at Vicky¡¯s eyes emotionlessly. ¡°A substitute? What makes you think you qualify for that?¡± She jolted in shock at how hurtful his words were. She was right. Though wounds would eventually heal as time passed, the scars that remained would still sting from time to time. Pretending that the past events never happened could not actually erase them from the past. With a nk look in her eyes, she mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not even qualified to be that¡­¡± She had been arrogant. She blinked, feeling her tears draining as she kept her eyes trained on the man before her. ¡°I once asked if you believe in me, and you¡¯ve been avoiding the question. Can you give me an answer now? You¡­have never truly trusted me¡­have you?¡± He stared at her in silence, and she refused to look away. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Yes.¡± Though she knew the answer all along, his words still stung her. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you send your men to protect me?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Though you aren¡¯t the target, those people might turn their attention to you when they realize that they can¡¯t capture She,¡± Tyler said. She clenched her fists, and the assumptions she had pushed aside in the past began to surface again. ¡°Tyler, are you¡­using me as a decoy to protect She?¡± He scowled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a secret that we¡¯re getting past our differences in the past, and since we¡¯ve been seen at all kinds of parties, everyone knows that you begin to acknowledge me as your wife. To make it even more believable, you even punished the people who bullied me and made sure that everyone knew I¡¯m under your protection at your birthday party¡­¡± She chuckled darkly. ¡°Not long after that, your rivals came.¡± He stared at her coldly. ¡°What are you trying to suggest?¡± ¡°People who don¡¯t know the truth would think that you¡¯ve changed your mind about me and that you¡¯ve put your feelings for She aside. If there was someone who wanted to hurt you, they would aim to kidnap the person you care most about¡­ Technically speaking, they should¡¯vee at me instead.¡± Tyler began to see what Vicky was trying to say, and his expression grew darker. ¡°Let¡¯s suppose you¡¯re right. Why did they kidnap She instead of you in the end?¡± She stared into his eyes and drawled, ¡°People who were just enjoying the show might be fooled by what¡¯s being shown on the surface, but if those people are set out to hurt you, they can¡¯t be that easily fooled. They aren¡¯t stupid, and since you¡¯ve sent an army to protect She, anyone who isn¡¯t blind could tell who you truly care about. All those speeches about starting over were just traps. ¡°Oh, I forgot. Hart Corporation is in a delicate position, and you were telling the truth about how a divorce would affect thepany. Hence, your n secures the reputation of yourpany, all the while providing you with a decoy to protect She with¡­ What a great scheme.¡± He narrowed his eyes angrily, his lips curling into a sneer. ¡°Ha!¡± He did not bother to exin himself and simply ced his wallet back into the drawer before walking out expressionlessly. 1 As soon as he stepped out of the room, all strength was drained from her body. All the heart-warming memories they shared between them over the past months felt like nothing but a joke at that very moment. Tyler did not return home since. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Not long after, the press published photos of Tyler seen entering a mansion with She, and despite all the rumors circting, neither Vicky nor Tyler attempted to exin the situation to the public. People began to guess that Vicky and Tyler were growing apart once again, and some assumed that they would soon get a divorce. Cece was furious when she saw the news and said, ¡°Vicky, the press is only good at exaggerating things. Don¡¯t believe them! Those photos have to be fake!¡¯ Vicky was in her work studio at the time and was ironing a shirt carefully. She paused for a moment at Cece¡¯s words before saying, ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t exactly exaggerating.¡± Cece froze. ¡°Vicky, are you and Mister Hart¡­¡± Vicky kept her head lowered and said, ¡°I guess we¡¯re going to get a divorce soon.¡¯ ¡°What? Seriously?¡± Cece¡¯s eyes widened. ¡¯But you two were¡­quite close for a time.¡± Vicky did not respond to this, and Cece did not dare to speak when she noticed the gloomy look on Vicky¡¯s face. Nheless, Tyler and She were seen together on multiple asions, and rumor had it that she was to be the next Missus Hart. From Cece¡¯s perspective, their actions were way out of line. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Worried that Vicky would be upset, Cece immediately changed the subject. ¡°Vicky, is this for Mister Kirby?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Shocked, Cece asked, ¡® But I thought you¡¯d never make male clothing.¡± ¡°He requested it.¡± Vicky stared at the ironed shirt. ¡°He said that the one he has been wearing is far too old and the buttons keep falling off, so he asked that I make another one that looks the same.¡± Mister Kirby had saved her once, and she owed him her life. Since she was a fashion designer to begin with, she had no reason to reject his request. Cece had been keeping in touch with Mister Kirby for a while and had a great impression of him. ¡°Vicky, say¡­ Do you think it¡¯s possible that he received that shirt as a gift from his ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°When we joined him in the gathering the time before, he said that he¡¯s been single for a long time and his friends were trying to introduce women to him. For a man with his looks and status, he couldn¡¯t be single that long unless he¡¯s in love with someone else.¡± Vicky thought about it and agreed that that could be a possibility, but she knew better than to ask Mister Kirby about it as it was his personal life. She looked at Cece and asked, ¡°Cece, do you have ns tonight?¡± ¡°No. Do you need me to do something?¡± ¡°Mister Kirby¡¯s shirt is done, so let¡¯s deliver it to him together.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± At night, Vicky and Cece arrived at the restaurant where they were supposed to meet with Mister Kirby, who had been waiting. He sat by the window with a majestic air about him. His eyes glittered under the light seductively, and his looks attracted attention from all directions. A few girls even went up to him to ask for his number, but he rejected them all with a smile. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 The girls did not leave until Cece and Vicky arrived. ¡°Hello, Vicky, Miss Lynn.¡¯ He greeted them and got up to pull the chairs for them politely. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cece smiled at him. He returned this smile with his own. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be in thepany of you twodies.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Once the two took their seats, the waiter came with menus and Mister Kirby proceeded to ce a few orders while they studied the menu. Cece was shocked when she heard the names of the dishes he ordered.¡± Oh? Those are all Vicky¡¯s favorite dishes.¡± Mister Kirby turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Is that so?¡¯ Vicky was taken by surprise as well and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He chuckled. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Vicky never dined with Mister Kirby up until this moment and did not know much about his preference, so she was shocked to find that he had the same preference as she did. The three began discussing their preferences and habits after ordering, and Vicky realized that Mister Kirby shared the same preferences in food and habits with her. Cece blurted out saying, ¡°Vicky is great with ball games and is the best at pool. I once went with her on a business trip and there was this rich yboy who insisted on ying a pool game with her. He even went as far as saying something along the line of removing a piece of clothing with each round lost. In the end, he would¡¯ve walked out of there naked if only Vicky didn¡¯t go easy on him¡­¡± Mister Kirby narrowed his eyes slightly. Ball games, huh? What about¡­golf and bowling?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Cece said proudly. ¡°Vicky is the perfect woman, and anyone who marries Vicky is the luckiest man on earth!¡± He chuckled. ¡°Indeed. Vicky is a brilliant woman. It¡¯s a shame that there are always ungrateful people.¡± Vicky twitched slightly at his words. Reminded of what happened with Tyler and She, Cece cleared her throat and changed the subject. ¡°Mister Kirby, the shirt you had Vicky designed was made by hand. She didn¡¯t just draw a drift for the factory to produce it.¡± He lifted an eyebrow and studied Vicky intently. ¡°Thank you, Vicky.¡± His voice was husky and melodious in the most gentle and seductive manner, and she twitched yet again while trying to avoid eye contact. ¡°You¡¯ve done me a great favor. Mister Kirby. This is nothingpared to that.¡± As they spoke, the waiter served the dishes they ordered. After dinner, Mister Kirby went to the washroom to change into the new shirt as Cece advised and the shirt fitted like a glove. Satisfied, he walked out wearing the shirt. They proceeded to pay the bill and as they walked out, Mister Kirby said, ¡°There¡¯s an auction here in Stoneford City today. Would you two like to join me and check it out?¡± ¡°An auction?¡± Cece¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡¯Will people bid on items by raising cards like how they y it on television?¡± He smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the first-ever auction in Stoneford City, and I heard that they¡¯re selling quite a number of rare items. If you¡¯re free, we might as well go.¡± Cece had never been to an auction and seemed to be extremely excited with the idea, but she knew she needed Vicky to agree as well. ¡°Vicky, do you want to go?¡¯ Tyler had not gone home in recent days and since she would only return to an empty house, Vicky realized she could check out the auction. She studied the look of anticipation on Cece¡¯s face and nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 At half past seven, Vicky, Cece, and Mister Kirby arrived at the auction venue, which was a spacious event hall with two floors in total. The first floor was for ordinary guests who would raise their number te to bid for items, while the second floor belonged to the VIP rooms where the faces of the bidders were hidden and the staff who were situated in front of the rooms bid in their ces. The auction started at eight, and since they arrived early, there were not many guests in the hall just yet. Cece had never been to an auction before; everything was new to her. Though Vicky lost her memories, she had seen enough to know that the VIP rooms in the auction could not be bought with money alone. She nced at Mister Kirby, who happened to be looking at her as well. She froze when their eyes met, and he smiledzily. ¡°What is it? Any questions for me?¡¯ Mister Kirby was a mysterious man and up until this very moment, all she knew was his family name. Of course, everyone had the right to their privacy and secrets, so she did not intend to pry. Vicky thought about it and said, ¡°Nothing. Just curious. Are you here to bid for a particr item, Mister Kirby?¡¯ He chuckled. ¡°There is something I want.¡¯ ¡°What is that?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Since it was still early, they chatted and waited after entering the room. 10 minutes before the start of the auction, Cece stood to head to the washroom and Vicky was about to follow her, when Cece made a sharp turn and returned to the room almost as soon as she was out. Her eyes darted around as she avoided Vicky¡¯s eyes as she muttered, ¡°I changed my mind, Vicky. Let¡¯s just go after the auction ends.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°But the auction is tost for three hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just going to wash my hands and touch up on my makeup. Since it¡¯s about to start, I don¡¯t think I want to go after all.¡± Cece was never one who could hide her feelings, and since Vicky knew her all too well, she immediately came to a realization and turned to look outside the room with a dark expression. The sses of each of the rooms on the second floor had been processed in a way that the people outside would be able to see what was inside, but the people inside the room would get a clear view of the entire hall. This way, the bidders¡¯ privacy was secured and they would be able to view the items clearly. A slender, handsome man was stepping into a certain room, followed by a curvy, beautiful woman. By the time Vicky gazed outside, she could only see their backs. Vicky was extremely familiar with the two figures in the distance and instantly recognized that it was Tyler and She.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was not a wonder that Cece did not want her to go outside as they would have run into Tyler and She. If anyone from the press photographed them, the headline the next day would be [When the New Lover Met the Ex]. Feeling numb, Vicky said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s wait until the end of the auction, then.¡± Cece was about to console Vicky but stopped when she noticed that Mister Kirby was looking at them. Ten minutester, the auction started. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 The items sold at the auction were often jewelry and ancient artifacts. Cece watched with interest and grew increasingly excited as the guests bid fortheir desired item. ¡°Vicky, I never knew that a sk of perfume could be sold for millions! Is it special in any way?¡± Very often than not, items to be sold at an auction would be announced ahead of time to attract bidders. Vicky nced through the pages of the catalog and said, ¡°Legend has it that this perfume was made by the mysterious fragrance expert, Y. Its scent is said to be out of this world and addictive, so a lot of companies that sell perfumes came for it, wanting to analyze theponents of it and recreate the fragrance. If they manage to recreate the recipe, they¡¯ll earn thousands of millions with it.¡± Cece gasped in realization. ¡°I¡¯m too short-sighted. Here I thought that they were buying it for their own use.¡± The sk was small and contained only 50 milliliters, which would not havested long if one was to use it and each spray would cost millions. After the perfume, items just as jade were sold, and soon, the auction was nearing its end. Mister Kirby remained seatedzily and watched quietly. Tyler, on the other hand, who was in a different room, had not made any bid so far as well until the host presented thest item: a bracelet. The host first changed into a new pair of white gloves, which he had done for each item. He carefully removed the bracelet from its box and introduced it. ¡°This bracelet was named ¡®eternity¡¯ and was designed by the famous jeweler, Muses, for histe wife¡­ This is his best andst work, which symbolizes eternal love. We¡¯ve chased this bracelet down after tremendous effort and kept this as the key item of this auction.¡± The host began to go into detail about the material used for the bracelet and the skills used in making it. Vicky stared at the screen inside the room which showed the zoomed-in details of the bracelet. Though extravagant in some ways, the bracelet did not containplicated patterns. Decorated with ck diamonds that scattered across the curves of the bracelet, it shone subtly in a majestic manner. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was not at all impressive or unique at first nce, but one would sense how umon it was after looking at it for a while. Cece¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful bracelet! It¡¯ll match any clothing or purse.¡¯ Just then, the introduction of the bracelet ended and the host continued with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure that everyone is anxiously waiting for the bidding to start, so let¡¯s begin. The starting price for this bracelet is seven million and each bid must be fifteen thousand or higher!¡± Cece gasped. ¡°The starting price is seven million, and each bid must be fifteen thousand or higher¡­ My goodness! Is that bracelet worth that much?¡± All the other items were sold at the highest price of tens of thousands. Some had no requirements on the bid that followed, while some required each bid to be one thousand or higher, yet the bracelet started off at the price of a whopping seven million. The bid immediately began and someone from the audience called out,¡± Ten million!¡± Cece was shocked once again and thought to herself, ¡®It¡¯s going up to ten million right off the bat? Just how high will this go? It¡¯s just a bracelet!¡¯ ¡°Thirteen million!¡¯ ¡°Fourteen million!¡± ¡°Fifteen million!¡± The bracelet was unique enough to be the spotlight item of the auction, so there were a good number of guests who came for it. Soon, the bidding price of the bracelet reached 21 million, and the number of bidders was reduced by half. After all, it was a bracelet that symbolized love and was a perfect gift for one¡¯s partner, not an item with increasing value like jades and other gemstones. Though all the guests in the auction came from a wealthy background, they were no fools. A few minutes went by, and the price shot up to 35 million. ¡°Any other bidder?¡± the host asked. Silence fell over the hall as there was only a number of people who were still interested in the bracelet. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 ¡°Thirty-five million, once!1 Just then, one of the staff shouted. ¡°Room V001 bid fifty-five million.¡± The crowd stirred. To bid 35 million over a bracelet would have been rather insane, not to mention bidding 55 million. It surpassed the value of the bracelet itself! Mister Kirby, who had been silent the entire time, said to the staff standing next to him, ¡°Seventy million.¡± The staff froze for a moment before speaking into the microphone in his hand. ¡°Room V003 bid seventy million.¡± Cece turned and gaped at Mister Kirby, who was smiling mysteriously. Another bid came. ¡°Room V001 bid a hundred and five million.¡± ¡°Room V003 bid one hundred and forty million.¡± ¡°A hundred and seventy-five million.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Two hundred and ten million.¡¯ ¡°Two hundred and eighty million.¡± ¡°Three hundred and fifty million.¡± Toward the end, even the host¡¯s voice was quivering and all the guests were stunned. In the V003 room, Cece tugged at Vicky¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Vicky, is that bracelet worth this much?¡± After a few moments of silence, Vicky said, ¡°No.¡± Cece nced at Mister Kirby gingerly and whispered, ¡°Is Mister Kirby before scammed, Vicky?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky nced at the V001 room, and if she was not mistaken, that was the room Tyler and She walked into earlier. The rooms on the second floor were separated into ordinary rooms and VIP rooms, and the one Vicky was in was one of the VIP rooms. The more influential the guests, the smaller their room number would be, and it would only be natural for a man of Tyler¡¯s status to be arranged in the number one room. At the same time, it was also proof of how powerful Mister Kirby was since he was arranged to sit in the third room. As she was absorbed into her thoughts, the price of the bracelet had risen to 550 million. Mister Kirby was about to bid again when Vicky said, ¡°Mister Kirby, it¡¯s best that you give up.¡± He nced at her. ¡°Why so?¡± She smiled with resignation. ¡¯No one rivals him here in Stoneford City.¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡®You know the person in room 001?¡¯ She remained quiet for a few moments before whispering. ¡°Tyler Hart is the person in room 001.1 saw him walking inside just now.¡± Mister Kirby narrowed his eyes. ¡°Your husband?¡± Mister Kirby had seen Tyler once when he was unconscious in the hospital and had heard about him long before that since he was a well-known man in all of Zendonia; even families overseas knew about him. Vicky nodded. Mister Kirby chuckled. ¡¯Alright, then. Since he¡¯s buying this for you, I won¡¯t bid against him.¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Vicky¡¯s heart sank. It was a bracelet that symbolized eternal love, and since Tyler seemed obsessed with the bracelet, anyone would assume that he was buying it as a gift to his wife. However, since she had grown estranged from Tyler and he was seen frequently with She, Vicky knew it was more likely a gift for She. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Money meant nothing but a series of numbers to Tyler, and he would spend millions without a care as long as he wanted something. Vicky did not say a word, and since Mister Kirby had stopped bidding, Tyler eventually bought the bracelet at 550 million. Since the final item was sold, the auction ended and the staff hurried to the first room to serve Tyler. Vicky, Cece, and Mister Kirby did not stay for long and got up to leave. The air outside the hall felt far more refreshing, and the feeling that she was about to suffocate vanished. Mister Kirby nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let me send you back.1¡ä Cece lived in an area that was closer in distance, so Mister Kirby sent her home first. It was close to midnight by the time Cece was home, and he nced at the rearview mirror to find Vicky staring out the window dazedly. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± She stared at the dark sky nkly and whispered, ¡°No. I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡± ¡°Are you fighting with Tyler Hart?¡± She turned to look at him. Both Vicky and Cece were sitting in the back seat earlier, so she could only see his side profile. Seemingly clueless to the way she was looking at him, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said earlier.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± He kept his long fingers on the steering wheel and exined, ¡°I thought that he was bidding for that bracelet for your sake. I didn¡¯t notice that he was with his lover until I walked past his room on my way to the washroom. N The scandal concerning Tyler had not been new to the city, but since the press was always great with making up stories, Mister Kirby did not pay the rumors much mind. However, seeing how Tyler was at the auction with the woman he saw from the hospital the time before, he finallyprehended the situation. Not knowing what to say, Vicky lowered her gaze in silence, and he quieted down as well. The street lights flew by outside the window as Mister Kirby asked abruptly, ¡°Have you not thought of leaving him?¡± As Tyler¡¯s wife, it was easy to look into Vicky¡¯s background. Just like how she had looked into him. Mister Kirby had likely done a thorough check on her. She never enjoyed discussing how she felt, but perhaps she was holding back on her emotions too hard, or she was simply provoked by how Tyler spent 550 million without batting an eye for She¡¯s sake, she said, ¡°You should be asking if I¡¯ve prepared myself for being dumped instead.¡± 1 ¡°Being dumped?¡± he repeated. ¡°Being dumped and leaving on your own record are two different concepts.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So you¡¯d rather wait to be dumped than leave?¡± She gazed out at the sky. ¡°Even if I do want to leave, I¡¯d need his consent to do so-!¡± Before she could finish, the car drifted and came close to hitting the fences. Mister Kirby had always been a great driver, so she was startled by the sudden turn. ¡¯What happened?¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Mister Kirby¡¯s handsome profile was blurred as his side profile seemed blurred by the light. ¡°Sorry, a cat ran past us,¡¯ he said. By then, they were already within the mansionpound. Fewer people were on the road with trees overgrowing, affecting the vision. Vicky thus did not overthink it. ¡°Nevermind. As long as we¡¯re safe.¡± Mister Kirby had reduced the speed because he was afraid of being in another ident. As a result, the duration of the trip got longer. He seemed to be interested in Vicky and Tyler¡¯s rtionship as while he steadily continued to drive, he asked again, ¡°If he disagrees, why is he with another woman?¡± Vicky did not know Mister Kirby was someone who liked to gossip. In his defense, however, it was not a secret. ¡°Hart Corporation is expanding. It¡¯s not suitable for him to be involved in gossip or bad news.¡± Tyler was a cold-hearted person. Other than the woman in the photo Vicky saw in his study-the woman with her back facing the camera-no one was more important than profit to him. Not even her or She. ¡°Hmph.¡± Mister Kirby snorted, the sound in his throat dark and evidently of displeasure. Vicky was baffled by this. ¡°What are youughing at?¡¯ ¡°Nothing. I just think.Jt¡¯s veryme of him.¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°Then, what about you? Are you going to give the bracelet you bought to someone you like?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mister Kirby answered. Vicky was even more puzzled. ¡°Then why did you want to buy it?¡± ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe it, but that bracelet was from me to someone else. Then, I lost her and the bracelet too. Earlier on, I heard the news about the bracelet, so I thought about buying it¡­and giving it back to her.¡± ¡°Do you¡­still like her?¡± Mister Kirby smiled. ¡°I owe her a lot.¡± ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend for many years?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Mister Kirby said. After hearing that, Vicky got to know another side of him. ¡®He¡¯s very loyal to a rtionship,¡¯ she thought. Mister Kirby continued to say while driving, ¡°I¡¯m not going toment anything about you and your husband, but you cane to me if you need help with anything.¡± Vicky thought the man was just being understanding and thus smiled.¡± Thank you.¡± Since Mister Kirby drove slowly, it was way past twelve that night when Vicky finally reached home. She was exhausted; not just physically but mentally as well, especially after seeing Tyler and She together at the auction today. While she was in the car just now, she read the news on her phone. Within just a couple of hours, news about Tyler splurging for She was already headlining. She could not possibly bnce her emotions like she did in the past for the sake of profit. Hence, there was no reason for this marriage to continue anymore. She started to think about getting a divorce. When she opened the bedroom door, she was surprised to see the room was bright with lights on. At the same time, she saw a man standing in front of the window. He had a cigarette in his fingers, and smoke from the cigarette lingered around his handsome face. She stopped walking. It was then she caught that pungent scent from the cigarette. She never liked the smell of smoke, and she did not know Tyler smoked. At least from her memory, she never saw him smoke before. Not only was he smoking at this moment, but he even did it in the bedroom as well. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He totally revealed his true me¡¯ image at this very moment. Maybe he just did not think it was necessary to hide his true self anymore after his true face was discovered. Vicky walked into the room and opened the window. When she passed Tyler, she smelled a faint perfume scent. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 ¡°I know Hart Corporation is expanding now and it isn¡¯t the right time for everyone to find out that you¡¯re in the process of getting a divorce¡­but I thought about it. We can keep our divorce from the public for now. We can announce it after you settle your enemy and have total control of the situation. What do you think?¡± Vicky¡¯s calm tone was a stark contrast to her pale face. It was like she had never felt clearer and cool- headed before. She red at Tyler¡¯s handsome, cool face while she added, ¡°I know it won¡¯t be long because of how capable and amazing you are. Miss Young is an understanding person. I know she¡¯ll understand your situation.¡± Tyler looked at Vicky and suddenly smiled in a strange way. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to have a divorce, I see. So which phase are you in with that man?¡¯ Vicky was stunned for a few seconds before she finally understood what he was saying. She looked angry, ¡°I said we¡¯re just friends, yet you and She¡­¡¯ Tyler totally ignored theter part of her sentence and said coldly, ¡¯Tell me: would a man and woman be alone together in the middle of the night and call themselves friends?¡± He grabbed her chin, his eyes cold like the winter storm. ¡®You don¡¯t think you can cover up with that for your affair just because you said it so astoundingly, can you?¡± Vicky was so angry that her body started to shiver. ¡®He¡¯s so good at posing as a judge when he¡¯s the thief and confusing right and wrong.¡¯ She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Alright. I have nothing to say if you insist that I cheated on you. I don¡¯t think your pride will allow your wife to cheat on you, don¡¯t you? So why don¡¯t we go get our divorce tomorrow?¡± Tyler looked down and ced his lip close to her ear. He said in his low and cool voice, ¡°Divorce? So you can be together with that man? Do you think I¡¯d just let you go so easily?¡± A thought appeared in his mind. He curled up his thin lips into a smile, yet it did not seem like he was actually smiling. It was a very ominous smile, like the calm before a storm. ¡°I know I haven¡¯t touched you because I haven¡¯t been backtely, so¡­you¡¯re getting lonely.¡± Vicky understood what he was implying, and her eyes widened angrily.¡± Tyler Hart! You are a jerk!¡¯ Tyler nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°I thought you liked me because I¡¯m a jerk.¡± Before Vicky could say anything else, he took a step forward and pressed his lips against hers, ceasing her from any attempts of retaliation, i When Vicky woke up the next morning, it was already afternoon and Tyler was not there anymore. She trembled in anger as she recalled what happenedst night. It took her a while to calm herself and got out of bed to take her shower. She scrubbed her body harshly when she was in the bathroom until she finally felt pain. Her skin was red because of how intense she scrubbed, and she only stopped when that happened. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The perfume scent on Tyler disgusted her so muchst night. She finally understood why She would act so confidently. She underestimated how important She was to Tyler. At first, she thought Tyler did not have any feelings for She. All the things he did for She were because he was trying topensate her or because he owed her. s, she forgot about one thing. Since Tyler did not love either of them, she was not really that important to Tyler. Maybe She was more important than her. It did not matter if there was no love in the rtionship. Compensation and debt were enough for She. Enough for She to see the reality and enough for her to see that Vicky¡­was nothing. After she freshened up, she received a call from an audibly excited Cece. ¡°Vicky, Director Lumber is putting together another new movie and wants to work with us again! Are you interested?¡¯ Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Designing costumes for a movie was a big order for Vicky and her studio. Vicky asked, ¡°What kind of costumes does Director Lumber want this time? n Cece answered, ¡°He¡¯s working on a movie set in the Regency period. He needs a lot of design for the empire silhouette. He said if we¡¯re interested, we can take our designs and go to Room 7001 in Neon Club so investors can have a look today at four in the evening. If the investors like them, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± Vicky was curious. ¡°Investors? The investors are going to take a look at the design?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cece said, ¡°Director Lumber did mention that this movie is a big production. The capital is said to be over a hundred and fifty million dors. The production crews and list of actors and actresses taking part in it are top-tier ones, too. Even an experienced director like him can only be an assistant director. Thus, they had strict requirements for the props and costumes. We can¡¯t just sh our rtionship with Director Lumber and get hired.¡± They lived in a harsh society where most of the time, a person would be buried if they had no chance to showcase their talent. It did not matter how talented or how good a person¡¯s products were. Vicky had always worked independently. She never requested Tyler for help in her business. That was why it took her so many years to finally open a studio of her own. A coincidental opportunity led her to Director Lumber. He was fond of her design and decided to hand over the female costumes of a movie to her. However, she did not have that sort of opportunity very often. Sometimes, it was not up to Director Lumber to have the say when it was rted to props and costumes, even if he was the director of the movie. The entertainment industry was a very dark and messy ce. Actors or actresses who took part in the movie had someone they knew invested in the movie or the producer had a close rtionship with some make-up artist or costume designer. Each of them would try to use the connection to bring people they were close to into the set. Thus, it became a strange scene in the entertainment industry. Actors and actresses were not picked because of their talents or their poprity; they were selected because of the connection they had. It was the same with costumes and props, too. However, this uing big movie production was going in a different way. It seemed like they valued the quality over the connection. Vicky finally got her chance. Vicky and Cece, not wanting to pass up on the opportunity, took the design sketches and the finished products and headed to Room 7001 in Neon Club. When they arrived, it was just half past three in the afternoon. Since they arrived earlier, there were only a few people in the room. Several minutester, Direct Lumber arrived. He approached Vicky and Cece when he saw them. ¡°Have you brought your design?¡± he asked. Direct Lumber was a middle-aged man around his forties to fifties, a little chubby and honest looking. Not to mention, he looked very kind too. Vicky smiled. ¡°Yes. Thank you for this opportunity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± Director Lumber waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re not getting in this movie just because I know you.¡± He looked around and, noticing no one else was looking at them, lowered his voice and continued, ¡¯This time, the investors are really putting into it. It¡¯s different from the crap movie that only has popr actors and actresses in it, and they¡¯re not shooting it because of the movie. They¡¯re aiming at getting those awards. This movie has very strict, high requirements for props and costumes. Those people who used connections to get jobs in the past are not going to get this gig¡­¡¯ He had a disdainful look on his face while he talked. He disliked those who used their connections to get the job, but s, this was how society worked nowadays. One either went along with it or get bumped out of the game. Vicky heard that and asked, ¡¯I heard the capital investment is more than one hundred fifty million. If they¡¯re not looking at the numbers and are aiming at the awards, are they nning to make someone a rising star?¡± Director admired Vicky a great deal. It was not just her design that shone, but she was smart too. ¡°Yes. The investors are pretty amazing. I doubt you¡¯ll believe me if I tell you Just as Director Lumber was about to continue, someone pushed the door and entered the room. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 A few directors and producers entered the room, along with a few S-tier celebrities. Director Lumber ceased his conversation with Vicky immediately at the sight and approached the directors instead, striking up a conversation. It was 4 in the afternoon, and the huge room was nearly packed. Cece looked around and whispered, ¡°Vicky, are the people not here yet? I feel like those celebrities and producers should¡¯ve all been here by now.¡± Vicky looked around as well. ¡°Maybe some investors aren¡¯t here yet.¡± Producers and celebrities were not that important that they could make a lot of people wait for them, after all. While Vicky and Cece were talking, the door opened again. A handsome, cool man walked in with a beautiful, elegant woman. The people who were chatting stopped together and stood up when they saw the pair walking in. Previously, all of them would just smile and greet when the rest of the investors were there. It was far different when these two people walked in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She looked apologetic. ¡°We¡¯rete because of a traffic jam.¡± Immediately, someone said, ¡°No, no! Neither of you iste. You¡¯re just in time!¡± ¡°Come, please. Mister Hart, Miss Young,e and have a seat!¡± With everyone focusing on them, Tyler and She took the seat in the middle. Once they were sitting, the others started to discuss the movie. Cece looked at Vicky with a worried look. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Vicky did not know she was going to bump into Tyler here. As far as she knew, Hart Corporation was involved in many industries around the world. The entertainment industry in Zendonia was saturated, thus Hart Corporation nned to expand overseas. 1 Of course, Hart Corporation was involved in the entertainment industry in Zendonia as well, but the entertainment industry yed merely a small part aspared to the other industries. Thus, under normal situations, Tyler would never participate in a meeting like this. Yet, there he was. Vicky scoffed disdainfully. Right then, Tyler was sitting on the sofa with a straight face. He sat so elegantly and looked extremely cool. A tense aura was emitting from his body, even though he merely sat in silence. His well-sculpted face looked even more morous and perfect under the light. There was hardly anyone who dared to look at him straightforwardly. There were many young and handsome actors in the room, but all of them lost their shine because of Tyler. Vicky looked away after taking just one look. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There were a lot of people in the room, so Tyler and She did not notice Vicky and Cece were there as well. Vicky also did not pay attention to what they were talking about. Around two hourster, they finally drew a conclusion on the details of the movie. Director Lumber had the costume design sketches in his hand and said, ¡°I have a great rmendation for the empire silhouette of this movie. You guys can take a look to see if her designs match the requirement.¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 After that, Director Lumber opened up the sketches and showed them to everyone. Everyone who looked at the sketchbook was astonished. ¡°The designs of the empire silhouette are quite remarkable. It has the unique style of that era that respects the ssic, and modern popr fashion elements were merged into the design as well. The designer is quite spectacr!¡± ¡°It does look very promising. Lumber, where did you find such a unique designer?¡¯ She was sitting beside Tyler. She also got her hand on a sketchbook. After turning a few pages, she could not help but praise, ¡°Her designs are very special. I¡¯ve never seen this design style in the industry before.¡± The producer asked tteringly, ¡°Miss Young, are you satisfied with this designer¡¯s work?¡± She turned to thest page of the sketchbook and nodded with a smile.¡± I do like it. But, the final decision rests with the production and the requirements of the production.¡± The producer heard it and immediately replied, ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied with it, the others are just small matters.¡± After that, the producer looked at Director Lumber. ¡°Lumber, is the designer you rmended here today?¡± Director Lumber replied, ¡°She¡¯s here. Let me bring you to her.¡± The room was massive, and the light in the room was not very bright. The people sitting in the main area were Tyler, She, and the other investors. The rest of them were the director, producers, and celebrities from agencypanies. People like Vicky and Cece, who wished to work with the production crew, could only sit in a less noticeable corner. The producer responsible for the costumes and props of this movie, Producer Yoder, was led by Director Lumber to where Vicky and Cece were to talk about the details. As both of them headed to the corner, the other directors and producers started to discuss the marketing of the movie again. No one was paying attention to where Vicky was. Tyler and She did not even notice them. Director Lumber introduced Producer Yoder to Vicky and Cece. They chatted for a while before Director Lumber returned to his original spot to discuss other matters. Producer Yoder was very experienced with costumes. He asked some professional questions about costume designing and also spoke about the requirements of the costumes for this movie. Vicky answered his every question wlessly and also showed some finished costumes to him, much to the man¡¯s satisfaction. As time passed, the discussion was at its end as people started to drink and party happily. The ambiance in the room was getting lively. Producer Yoder was almost the same age as Director Lumber, being a man around his forties or fifties. He was a talented producer with sharp eyes and was the person who made many ssic and popr movies. In spite of that, he had the same bad habit as the other directors and producers in this industry. He would use his power to take advantage of actresses he liked. After seeing so many beautiful women, he was starting to be very picky. She was very beautiful too, but she came with Tyler. Thus, he did not dare toy his hand on She, not even looking at her. Yet, he did not expect to see two beautiful women sitting in a corner where no one was noticing. He started to examine Vicky and Cece from top to bottom. Vicky was on her phone, talking.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Very soon, Producer Yoder locked his sight on Cece. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He took a ss of wine and passed it to Cece. Smiling, he said, ¡°I like the designs you¡¯vee up with. I¡¯ll be having another movie title after this one, so we can work together on that, too. Come, let¡¯s raise a toast to celebrate working together sessfully this time!¡± Cece, ever young and naive, gleefully extended her hand to ept the ss of wine Producer Yoder passed to her. However, Producer Yoder suddenly grabbed Cece¡¯s hand and rubbed it back and forth. ¡® Miss Lynn, I guarantee fame and fortune for you both if you work with me.¡± Vicky and Cece were only dealing with women in the market. Thus, they rarely had to deal with a male customer. She had met many annoying female customers, but she never met a male customer who dared to do anything to her. Panicking, Cece¡¯s instincts kicked in. She tried to break away from Producer Yoder¡¯s hand, but he grabbed her hand so tightly that she could not break away. He even took the chance to pull her into his arms, and the stench of alcohol from his mouth fanned her face. ¡°There¡¯s more toe if you follow me.¡± Cece had never experienced this situation before. After nearly being assaulted by the rich kid when she attended a party with Vicky weeks ago, she could not stand another rehash. Producer Yoder¡¯s disgusted face truly annoyed and disgusted her stomach. Her instinct kicked in as she raised her hand and gave him a p. p! It was a crisp sound, but it was not too loud as the room was very noisy. Therefore, it did not attract too many people¡¯s attention. Producer Yoder, who had too much to drink, was infuriated. He was a big shot in the entertainment industry, and even when a few women denied him, they did not dare to p him. ¡°B*tch! How dare you p me? You must be out of your mind!¡± With the influence of rage, he pulled Cece¡¯s hair and dragged her to where Director Lumber was. Although he had drunk quite a lot, he had not lost his mind yet. He knew Tyler was here, and it was not a wise move to make a scene to cause trouble and made Tyler unhappy. Still, he was not about to easily let go of the woman that had crossed him. He pulled Cece to where Director Lumber was and rambled, ¡°Lumber, the designer you rmend is just so-so, but she definitely isn¡¯t afraid to show herself.¡± Director Lumber was talking with the other director about the movie. He was stunned when he heard what Producer Yoder said. ¡°What happened?¡± Producer Yoder said angrily, ¡°I was a little drunk and identally touched her. Then this idiot girl thought I was trying to take advantage of her and pped me in the face!¡± Director Lumber knew what kind of person Producer Yoder was. Although Producer Yoder was a lustful person, he knew how to examine the situation. If the woman was not unwilling, he would not force her. Normally, if Cece was unwilling, she could just try to break away and say something polite to reject the man, and that would have been the end of that. However, Cececked the experience. Her situation merely worsened after she pped Producer Yoder. Although Director Lumber admired Vicky and Cece¡¯s work, he was still in the system. He could not afford to offend Producer Yoder because of them. Producer Yoder had been in the industry for many years. He had the connections and the resources. Offending him was not a good choice. While Director Lumber was thinking about what to do, Vicky finished her call. She noticed something was happening and strode over. ¡°Cece, did anything happen?¡± she asked. Producer Yoder said coldly, ¡°Miss Shaw, this little girl you brought with you pped me in the face without any reason. So ¡­what are you going to do about that?¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Cece¡¯s eyes were red as she feebly whimpered, ¡°Vicky, I¡­¡± Director Lumber stood up and said to Producer Yoder, ¡°Yoder, this girl is still young. She doesn¡¯t know the rules. Don¡¯t argue because of her; it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± After that, he gave Vicky a look. ¡°Apologize to Producer Yoder so we can turn the pages¡­¡¯ It was useless to argue right and wrong with this group of people. They would never look at the truth and only helped those who were helpful to them. Vicky understood this and thus quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Producer Yoder. Cece just started working not long ago. You are a kind man, after all, so can you please forgive her?¡± Producer Yoder looked at Vicky from top to bottom. The way he looked was so ufortable and gross. Yet, Vicky acted like she did not feel his gaze and kept a smile on her face. Producer Yoder had yearned over her beauty from earlier on. If Vicky was not on the phone, he would not pay attention to Cece. With thoughts going through his mind, he took a ss of wine from the table and said, albeit with ill intentions, ¡°Miss Shaw, if you drink three sses of wine, I¡¯ll let this pass. What do you say?¡¯ Vicky stood still and looked at the ss in front of her. Her gaze wavered. Producer Yoder¡¯s smile slowly fell when Vicky did not take the ss. ¡¯ What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± Vicky epted the wine over and smiled at him. ¡°No. I was just thinking.Jf you can forgive Cece for being rude to her after these three sses.¡± Vicky¡¯s smile sessfully captured Producer Yoder¡¯s soul. ¡°Everything is negotiable after you finish drinking.¡± As such, Vicky drank the three sses of wine in front of her. The spiciness of the wine triggered her stomach, and she coughed. ¡°Ugh, ack!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Shaw, you¡¯re a good drinker. What a woman¡­ Come,e. Come sit here.¡± Producer Yoder reached his hand out to pull Vicky to an empty seat. Vicky stepped to the side to avoid his lustful hand. However, she had just bottom-up three sses of wine and was feeling dizzy. She stumbled and nearly fell. A long, slender, elegant hand caught her, steadying her from falling. His fingers were slightly cold with a thinyer of calluses. It was a very familiar yet strange touch. Vicky looked over to the side instantly. The man was standing in a dark ce. His handsome face was blurred under the dim lights. His brow looked strong with his deep blue eyes. His face looked perfect just like a painting, yet cool and distant altogether. Vicky paid full attention to Cece and Producer Yoder that she forgot about Tyler and She. 1 At that time, Tyler spoke in a low and deep voice, ¡°Be careful.¡± His voice was melodious and alluring like the stream in the mountain, but it also sounded indifferent..like he was unhappy that she nearly stumbled onto him. Grateful, Vicky stood up straight. ¡¯Thank you¡­¡± Tyler did not say anything else. Producer Yoder had drunk quite a lot and was tipsy. His whole body was yearning to hold Vicky as he looked at Vicky¡¯s face. He was very desperate to make Vicky his woman, but he knew he could not do it by force. Thus, he poured a few more sses of wine for Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, it takes a fight for us to get to know each other. Let¡¯s drink this and let bygones be bygones so we¡¯ll have a brighter cooperation in the future.¡¯ Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Producer Yoder had been in the industry for far too long and thus knew the best way to talk someone into drinking. With just a look, he could tell Vicky did not have a high tolerance for alcohol. ¡®Once I make her tipsy¡­ Hehe! She¡¯s going to be mine!¡¯ he thought. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Even though Vicky was looking at Producer Yoder¡¯s sleazy expression, her mind was thinking back to how cold and heartless Tyler¡¯s voice was when he held her. It was like he did not know her. While she was grateful and touched because of Tyler¡¯s small action, he spent 550 million to buy She a bracelet. To make She a rising star, he condescended to apany She to this meeting, supported her, and practically threw over 150 million just to make the movie. Even Vicky, his wife, was shocked by his behavior. She turned and looked at where Tyler was. She could not see his face with how dim the light was, but she could see he had a ss of wine in his hand. He took a sip without caring and could not be bothered to even look at her. This was the same man who had s*x with herst night; the same man who warned her to keep herself from other men. The same man who was jealous because another man sent her home. A word from him could save her from this situation, yet he chose to stay quiet and saw how she had to humbly apologize and be forced to drink. Producer Yoder saw Vicky was zoning out. He grabbed her ss and was going to force her to drink it. Cece¡¯s face was pale in fright. She had not recovered and she knew she had caused trouble, so she fell silent for a good few seconds. When she realized Vicky was forced to drink again, however, she could not take it anymore. Just as she was about to say something, someone beat her to it. ¡°Producer Yoder.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was clear like the water, very melodious. ¡°Miss Shaw isn¡¯t one to drink. It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t force her to drink more.¡± Producer Yoder was startled by She¡¯s intervention. ¡°Miss Young, you know Miss Shaw?¡± She smiled, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve known her way back.¡± 1 Producer Yoder¡¯s expression changed instantly. After that, he carefully examined the look on Tyler¡¯s face. When he noticed Tyler did not look angry, his hanging heart rested. He smiled brightly. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s your friend. Why didn¡¯t you say so? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding¡­¡± With Tyler here, Producer Yoder did not dare to offend She. He took away the ss and drank his own wine and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Neither She nor Vicky was going to say anything. Producer Yoder did not dare to have any ill thoughts about Vicky anymore. He got himself an excuse and sat somewhere else. Soon, the lively atmosphere returned to the room. At this, Vicky brought the terrified Cece out of the room by excusing herself to go to the washroom. ¡°Cece, are you alright?¡± Cece nearly burst out in tears. ¡°Vicky, did I cause¡­trouble for you again?¡± ¡°No,¡± assured Vicky. ¡°I neglected you because I was on the phone. Are you alright?¡± Cece shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vicky looked at Cece¡¯s messy hair and said, ¡°Go wash your face. I¡¯ll say a word to Director Lumber and we can leave.¡± Cece was starting to calm down. She looked at Vicky as if she had something to say. Tyler was there when the whole thing happened, but he did not help Vicky. Instead, it was She who helped Vicky. Cece knew She did not do it because of kindness; She did it to parade herself to Vicky. Since Vicky did not say anything about Tyler and She, Cece decided not to say anything. As they entered the restroom, Vicky also washed her face, and her dizziness started to clear up. When they were ready to leave, someone stood in front of her, stopping her from leaving. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 The beautiful, slim woman stood in front of Vicky and smiled. ¡°Is Miss Lynn alright?¡± ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Young,¡± said Vicky, her expression t.¡± Cece is fine now.¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, can I have a word with you? In private?¡± Vicky remained quiet for a few seconds and she looked at Cece. ¡®Cece, wait for me outside.¡± Cece gave Vicky a worried look before she nodded and left. After Cece left, Vicky said, ¡°Miss Young, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± She walked to the sink and, turning on the tap to wash her hands, asked,¡± Are you and Tyler fighting?¡¯ i Vicky¡¯s pupils shrunk. She looked at She with a straight face and did not answer. From the mirror, She could see Vicky¡¯s expression. She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Miss Shaw. I don¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just that Tyler didn¡¯t help you when you were in trouble just now, so I guessed that you two are fighting. There¡¯s no reason why Tyler won¡¯t help you.¡± Vicky replied inly, ¡°You do know him very well.¡± She¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I¡¯ve known him for many years, so I know his personality very well. Tyler yields to soft approaches but rejects force. There¡¯s nothing good if you go straight on with him.¡± ¡°Are you here to pass on your experience?¡± She finished washing her hands and looked back at Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, you don¡¯t have to have so much hatred for me. I¡¯m not your enemy, and you are not my enemy.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Vicky said. She put her hair behind her ears and said softly, ¡°I mean, Tyler doesn¡¯t love me or you. It¡¯s useless for us to fight endlessly, so why can¡¯t we try to coexist peacefully? It¡¯s a good thing for us and Tyler.¡± Vicky deadpanned at She, finding her words downright ridiculous. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Coexist peacefully? She Young, did I hear you wrongly? Are you saying you can ept Tyler having a wife and a lover in the same picture?¡± She put on a helpless look. ¡°Miss Shaw, I already exined to you that there¡¯s nothing between Tyler and me. He¡¯s just being nice to me topensate me.¡± She paused and stared directly into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s told me he¡¯s not going to marry me or divorce you.¡± It took Vicky a while to digest what She said. ¡°So?¡± She could not hide the disdain in her expression. ¡°What, you decide to ept this situation and rtionship?¡± She frowned. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯ve exined many times. There¡¯s nothing between me and Tyler, and we never overstepped the boundary. Why are you still unsatisfied?¡± The way she looked at Vicky had turned from calm to ferocious. ¡°You should know Tyler isn¡¯t going to abandon me. If I¡¯m not wrong, the reason you and Tyler fight this time is because of me. It¡¯s totally unnecessary, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to tell you how good it is to be Tyler¡¯s wife. You should know better. ¡°If Tyler and I weren¡¯t here today, you do know what¡¯s going to happen to you and Cece, right?¡± ¡°Is he the one asking you to talk to me about this?¡¯ said Vicky pointedly, cutting her off from continuing. She was stunned at this sudden question, yet she understood what Vicky meant. ¡°No.¡± Her voice was soft. ¡°I¡¯m saying this on my own ord.¡± ¡°If this is your decision, then¡­you¡¯re not as ambitious as I think you are.¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡®What do you mean?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Since you know how good it is to be Tyler¡¯s wife, have you never thought of fighting to be his wife?¡± She looked at Vicky and said nothing for a while. Secondster, she said, ¡°Tyler said he¡¯s not having a divorce-¡® ¡°There¡¯s no definitive saying in this world,¡¯ interrupted Vicky once more.¡± Everything can happen if you want to.¡± She looked at her for a long time again. ¡°I don¡¯t have any power or support. The advantage that I used to have is gone too. It¡¯s impossible for Tyler to get a divorce and marry me. The only thing I have left is the guilt he had, yet it¡¯s not enough for him to sacrifice his benefit to marry me.¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 She curled her lips into a mocking smile. ¡®I know my ce. Just because he¡¯s investing in a movie for me doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything I want. If I challenge his limit, he¡¯ll someday take back everything he¡¯s given me.¡± It was like a hard punch directly at Vicky¡¯s heart. ¡®That¡¯s right. Tyler is a cool and heartless man. He¡¯d make a person feel like he¡¯s the world when he wants to be nice to that person, but everything can disappear into thin air once they infuriate him,¡¯ Vicky thought. It was the same for She and her. Feeling suffocated, Vicky silently walked away. She merely watched as she leave without intending to stop her. The sky was already dark when Vicky was out of Neon Club. By then, she realized she had forgotten to say goodbye to Director Lumber, but she figured it did not matter much at this point. As She¡¯s old acquaintance was mighty enough for the producer to stop harassing her, no one else would probably have the audacity to say anything else. She was trying to look for Cece, and she began fearing for the worst when the woman in question called her. ¡°Vicky, are you out? I¡¯m already on my way back home.¡± Vicky was taken aback by this. ¡°Did anything happen?¡± Cece exined in a hurry, ¡°No, but¡­¡± Before Cece could continue, a ck car stopped beside Vicky. The window was wound down to show a handsome, indifferent face. ¡°Get in the car.¡± His voice was cold like the night breeze. In the meantime, Cece, still on the phone, continued, ¡°Mister Hart asked me to get going. He said you¡¯ll be going back with him¡­¡± ¡°Okay. I got it,¡± Vicky answered. After she hung up the phone, she did not look at Tyler and was going to leave by going around his car. The door abruptly opened as the lean man grabbed her wrist. His cold voice was heard above her head. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯m asking you to get in the car.¡± ¡°Mister Hart, you waited for the wrong person.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡®Miss Young is still in the club.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t wait for the wrong person.¡± Tyler grabbed her wrist and wanted to pull her into the car, but Vicky struggled in reflex. ¡°Let go of me!¡± She fought back vehemently, and Tyler struggled to get her into the car. At this point, many passersby saw them and cast odd nces at them. Tyler¡¯s gaze became cold. ¡°Vicky, if you continue to make a fuss¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°Are you going to get some men to bully me? Are you going to use your power to stop me from working?¡± He red at her with his deep blue eyes. Suddenly, heughed. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for yourself?¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Vicky blinked and started panting. Tyler lifted her chin and gazed sharply at her face. ¡°Do you feel sorry for yourself because I didn¡¯t help you back there?¡± Although it was a question, his tone sounded rather matter-of-factly. Vicky unconsciously tightened her fist. Before she could say anything, however, Tyler continued, ¡°Do you get it now? If you¡¯re not my wife, you¡¯ll have to bear through sh*t and be responsible every time you¡¯re in trouble,¡± Tyler said. The moonlight shone on his angr shape like his face was covered by a thinyer of fog where no one could see clearly. He was so close, yet Vicky felt like he was so distant, 1 Suddenly, she felt like she did not know this man with whom she had spent days and nights. She looked into his eyes. ¡°Are you telling me I can¡¯t do anything without you?¡± ¡°Maybe you can achieve something without me, but things won¡¯t possibly go your way every time.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes were so rational that she felt he was a cool person. ¡°You should know working hard doesn¡¯t guarantee sess in everything¡­ unless you prefer to be normal and never want improvement.¡± Even if Tyler did not say it out, Vicky understood the theory as well. After she returned to work, she experienced many situations that were unfair to her. Tyler was right. Working hard did not necessarily mean one would get the same amount of return. Two examples were when Cece was bullied by Hector and got sent to jail for self-defense, and when she herself was bitten by the dog and had to apologize to the dog instead. When faced with real power, it was not easy for amoner to seek justice. Vicky looked at Tyler for a long time and finally smiled. ¡°So are you saying this so I¡¯d continue to be your wife and help you maintain that good husband image of yours, all while watching you be with your lover?¡± Tyler did not like her attitude. He frowned. ¡°She and I-¡° Vicky interrupted, ¡°Your rtionship with She isn¡¯t what I imagined. There¡¯s nothing between you both, and you didn¡¯t cheat on me. You¡¯re just feeling guilty and are compensating her because she was hurt by your enemy. It¡¯s normal for you to go visit her in the hospital every day, and it is definitely reasonable for you to go rescue her because your enemy kidnapped her.¡± Vicky smiled coldly. ¡¯It is understandable, too, for you to spend millions on investing in a movie just to make her smile.¡± It was impossible to ignore the irony in what Vicky said. He looked at her with an ambiguous smile. ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡± The expression on Vicky¡¯s face froze as she said coldly, ¡°No.¡± He got closer to her and ced his lip beside her ears, whispering like they were a loving couple, ¡°If you know you can get so many advantages just by being with me¡­shouldn¡¯t you, Missus Hart, try your best to please me and keep me by your side?¡± The familiar scent entered her nostrils, and for a moment there, she zoned out. His thin lips were close to grazing her earlobe. His deep, smoky voice was somewhat enchanting. ¡°Missus Hart, I¡¯m not very pleased with your recent performance.¡± She tilted her head to avoid his lips, and her gaze looked even more unforgiving than ever. ¡°Well, I see Miss Young¡¯s performance has certainly pleased you more.¡± Tyler¡¯s ocean-blue eyes looked down at her from a condescending angle like he was judging something. After a while, he said, ¡°She¡¯s certainly smarter than you.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you.¡± Vicky smacked his hand away and said, ¡°Tyler Hart, I want a divorce.¡± In the end, their conversation ended in an unhappy moment. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Tyler sneered when he heard Vicky wanted a divorce. ¡°Hmph.¡± Vicky left the club herself, and Tyler no longer bothered to stop her. When she took a taxi and reached home, Tyler was already at home with sounds of water sshing from the bathroom greeting her. She stood still for a while before she opened the cab to look for a new set of duvets. When she finally found the whole set of bedding, Tyler was just out of the bathroom. His eyes turned dark when he saw Vicky walking out with the new set of bedding. ¡¯Vicky, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in the guest room tonight.¡± Vicky did not look back and just left. ¡°I¡¯ll draft the divorce agreement tomorrow. It¡¯s better for us to sleep separately before the divorce is settled.¡± There was no bed in the guest room, but she could sleep on the floor. It would be temporary until she rented a new ce and moved out. She had everything nned out. Suddenly, she felt the world spinning as she was pulled, causing the bedding to be dropped to the floor, and she realized she was thrown back to their bed. Thankfully, the soft bed did not harm Vicky, save tousling her hair and rendering her disheveled-looking. She stared at him angrily. ¡°Tyler Hart, are you crazy?!¡± With his body blocking the ceiling light, he looked at her from a condescending angle and said indifferently, ¡°Vicky, do you think you can fool me as you like?¡± ¡°You said I¡¯m fooling you?¡± Vicky thought it was so funny to hear thating out of his mouth. ¡°How did I fool you?¡± ¡°You proposed the three months contract and deliberately ease our rtionship. Didn¡¯t you do it to have revenge on She and also pave a road for yourself?¡± Tyler asked. Vicky clenched her fists tightly. ¡°That¡¯s because you forced me to do it!¡± As her husband, she would have to wait until he was in a good mood to meet up with him, let alone ask him for help. When she was hurt and had to be admitted to the hospital, he did not help her to punish the culprit. Instead, he helped other people. ¡°If I can¡¯t rely on my man, what¡¯s the problem with me helping myself?¡± Tylery down and imprisoned Vicky to the bed with his two arms, his shadow looking over her entirely. His handsome face contorted glumly. ¡®It¡¯s fine if you use the same trick twice, but more than that, it¡¯s just disgusting.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His eyes were dark and sharp like a cold poison needle. Vicky¡¯s heart throbbed as she closed her eyes, desperately needing to calm down. After a while, she opened her eyes again. ¡°Yes, I admit I have a motive for the first time. But after that, I never thought of fooling you. I did think of continuing with this marriage, and I thought we could start over, but¡­¡± She stared at him with her clear eyes. ¡°The gap between us will not disappear just because I forget or try to ignore it. Just like I can never ept you spending time helping your confidante every time she is in trouble despite knowing there¡¯s nothing between the two of you.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes started to turn cold. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not the whole reason.¡± She was a problem but never the real cause. Both of them knew this point. Vicky looked at his exquisite and handsome face. Suddenly, she asked,¡± Tyler, have you ever liked me?¡¯ Tyler was stunned for a moment. The way he looked at her became darker. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking for too much?¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Vicky trembled and her pupils shrunk. Tyler¡¯s cold voice was like a bucket of cold water poured onto her body, and it was frankly sobering. It turned out she was the one who changed. Not him. Somehow, she found herself slowly wanting more, 1 ¡°I think¡­what you said is true.¡± Her eyes were wavering while her voice was soft. ¡°Then, have you ever liked me?¡¯ Tyler did not answer. Vicky had expected this reaction from him, yet her heart nheless felt deste. ¡®He doesn¡¯t like me.¡¯ She looked at him and asked, ¡°Then, have you ever liked She?¡± Tyler kept quiet for a few seconds and answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°So you only wanted to marry her because she can y the piano very well? H Tyler did not deny it. ¡°Yes.¡± She looked into his eyes. ¡°Are you still.Jn love with the woman from that photo?¡± Tyler¡¯s pupils shook and he did not answer the question. Since they were already in the situation, Vicky figured she should just ask all of the questions in her mind. ¡°If you like her that much, why didn¡¯t you marry her?¡± Maybe that question had Tyler recalling his past.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He got up and took the cigarette from the bedside table and lit it up. His voice sounded remote as he spoke, ¡°Why? Are you trying to get hold of my past rtionship?¡± Vicky had not thought about how to answer that question, and he already said something else. ¡°I never mentioned anything about your ex-fiance.¡± Ex-fiance. This was the first time Vicky heard Tyler talk about that. Suddenly, Vicky had trouble breathing and could not say anything. The smoke from the cigarette lingered around his handsome face. It made it difficult to see his face. Tyler talked inly again, ¡°Love is the cheapest, most unreliable thing in this world. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re a noble person.¡± Tyler went to the window and opened it. The cold wind blew into the room and dispelled the smoke as well as cleared his mind. He took a puff and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the thought of getting a divorce now, so you better stop thinking about having a divorce.¡± Looking at Tyler¡¯s sturdy yet lonely back, her emotions were once more stirred despite having calmed down just seconds ago. ¡°Tyler, if you don¡¯t like me, there¡¯s no difference between me and other women. Why won¡¯t you agree to have a divorce with me?¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s no difference, why should I get into all the trouble and change to another woman?¡± He looked back. He was cold-blooded and heartless. ¡°If I remarry again after the divorce, I¡¯ll have to deal with the public and also my enemy¡­ Do you think it is a good choice to do?¡¯ Vicky looked at him and did not know what to say. Getting a divorce was not a small matter, yet it was also not a big deal to Tyler. Those gossip and bad articles could probably give Tyler some trouble, but they were not enough to undermine his base. However, it was just the same for him whether his wife was her, She, or any other woman. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Neither of them was worthy for Tyler to affect his benefits or profit. In another word, the woman powerful enough to make Tyler divorce Vicky and throw all thoughts of profit out the window had yet to appear. If this woman did, Tyler would not hesitate to dump Vicky. When the smoke was near Tyler¡¯s finger, he said indifferently, ¡¯One more thing that I need to remind you about¡­¡± He said with a stern, cold face, ¡¯If I ever find out that you¡¯re in some sort of rtionship with another man¡­you won¡¯t be able to withstand the consequences.¡± The next day, Vicky received a call from the production team. ¡°Miss Shaw, your costume design matches the requirements of our production. When are you free to sign the contract?¡± Tyler was right. There were things that one could not achieve with just hard work. If her design could appear in such a big production movie, her career path would grow, and she would not need to worry about looking for a business partner. Furthermore, she could have the power to choose who to work with. Although she did not want to see She, this was an opportunity hard toe by. If she missed this opportunity, there was no saying when the next one wouldnd at her feet. After signing the contract, she went to thew firm. She did not give up just because of the thing Tyler said. However, everyone had the same reaction when they heard Tyler¡¯s name. No one dared take her case. When she reached home in the evening, she started to pack her luggage. It was not because she was moving out and going to live separately with Tyler, but the production team requested that she had to be on set with them so she could make alterations to the costume immediately. The reward for this order was hefty. It was more than 150000 dors. Vicky did not think twice and agreed with it. That night, Tyler did not return home, and she did not bother telling Tyler she was going to be with the production team. The next afternoon, she took a flight to where the production was shooting. A weekter, Vicky had finished sewing its first set of costumes and sent it to the production team. When she sent it to the fitting room, she waited for the person in charge and costume supervisor to ept the costume and also checked if any alterations were needed. If there was no problem with the costume, the rest was to take photos of the actresses in the costume andmemorate the opening ceremony to start the shooting. ¡°Hey, did you get the news? I heard they decided not to use Producer Yoder.¡± Three young actresses were gossiping while they were walking. The door of the fitting room was not shut tightly, so Vicky could hear their conversation very clearly. ¡°They removed him? Why? Producer Yoder has won many awards! I heard his production team is amazing. Every movie he produced is a ssic.¡± ¡°I heard Producer Yoder tried to take advantage of She Young when she was auditioning. That¡¯s why they did not want to use him.¡¯ ¡°Are you serious? I thought Produce Yoder had strong support. Isn¡¯t he very close with someone from the high management of a film production ¡°The man behind She Young, Tyler Hart¡­ He¡¯s the king in the business industry of Stoneford City. Changing a producer is nothing to him.¡± ¡°What? Tyler Hart? Isn¡¯t he married?¡± ¡°I bet you don¡¯t know this, but She Young is Tyler¡¯s first love, but they were forced to break up¡­ I also heard this from my senior. We still can¡¯t get the news from the upper ss at our level. We commoners don¡¯t know any of these things, but my senior was once Hector Larson¡¯s girlfriend, so she got insider news.¡± ¡°No wonder she cannd the position as the main actress for this movie. She has such strong support¡­ We better stay away from her when we see her. If we offend her somehow, our good days will be over!¡± Their conversation started to fade as they walked further away. Vicky left the fitting room and watched in the direction they were walking toward. Somehow, she found herself unable to move.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 After the opening ceremony thatmenced the start of the shooting, the production team quickly got to work. Vicky had been following the production team and did necessary adjustments and alterations when needed. The production team had sufficient funding. The hotels they stayed in were all five-star hotels. Since She was known to have a strong support system and background, no one dared to look for her trouble during the shooting. Everybody treated her with the utmost respect. She was not a snub just because she had someone supporting her; she was very friendly and did not think she was greater than the others. Within a few days, she became friends with everyone on the production team. She was the main center of attention, and there wasughter everywhere she was. It seemed like everyone got along well with her. Undoubtedly, there was no telling if they were truly getting along with her or were just faking it. During the lunch break, Vicky left the fitting room and was ready to grab her lunch. Suddenly, she noticed there was something wrong with the ambiance. Many actors and actresses were whispering to each other. ¡°Oh my god! Are you serious? Is it really Tyler Hart?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. I saw him myself! He looks more handsome than in the photo, and he has a very strong aura to him. I was so nervous when I walked past him, more so when I was having my high school exam.¡± ¡°Where is he now? I want to see him, too!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s having lunch with She at the restaurant¡­ Director Fallon and Director Lumber heard Tyler come to visit, so they let the production team off for the rest of the day. They want She to have the time to apany Mister Hart¡­¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t he married? Does that make She¡­a mistress?¡¯ ¡°Shh! Lower your voice. You¡¯re going to be shut out if She hears that.¡± After that person finished talking, she nced right and left to ensure no one was noticing them before continuing, ¡°Although there are rumors saying Tyler Hart is married, no one has ever seen his wife. Not even a photo of her is on the inte. I wonder if you¡¯ve noticed this, but he¡¯s not wearing his wedding band whenever he¡¯s taking photos or having an interview. Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It means¡­maybe Tyler and his wife have divorced. They¡¯re just keeping it to themselves for the sake of the corporate¡¯s reputation and image.¡± After Vicky left the production set, all the gossip and discussion disappeared. During these periods, Vicky had been working together with the production team. She met She a couple of times. They did not say anything and merely nodded to each other as a form of greeting. ¡°Vicky,¡± someone called out to her from behind. ¡°Are you going for lunch?¡± Vicky looked back and saw it was the make-up artist from the same production team. Her name was Mindy Shear, and Vicky had grown close to her. During their free time, they would often discuss costumes and make-up. Mindy strode to where Vicky was and said, ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m grabbing my lunch too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± As they headed to the restaurant, they chatted. Suddenly, Mindy asked curiously, ¡°Hey, do you know Tyler is here on a visit?¡± Vicky walked slower. ¡°Yeah, I heard them talking about it.¡± Everyone knew who the man behind She was, and it was not a secret. Thus, it was normal that Mindy knew it too. Instead of being curious about She and Tyler¡¯s rtionship, however, she furrowed her brow and said something else. ¡°I heard Tyler is married, but his wife has never appeared in public. There¡¯s no photo of her on the inte either¡­ I¡¯m really curious about his wife.¡± ¡°Why are you curious about her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering what his wife looks like. There¡¯s so much news about his wife online, like how she was obsessed with Tyler, used every means possible to be his wife, and how she made a fool of herself. But¡­those are just articles. There¡¯s no photo. Do you think his wife is ugly?¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Vicky did not know what to say. Mindy continued, ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t think a man like Tyler Hart will have an affair.¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°Why did you think so? How are those things rted?¡± ¡°I sense that he¡¯s not very interested in women. When She nearly fell just now, he didn¡¯t even bother to hold her, and when he went out with She, they didn¡¯t walk together. He walked ahead of her, you know? He doesn¡¯t look like a yer or an expert in romance-more like a very straightforward type of guy.¡± Vicky was speechless. It was not long until they arrived at the restaurant. It was lunchtime, so the restaurant was packed with people, so much so that Vicky and Mindy could find no vacant table with how everyone was squeezing past each other. Try as they might, Vicky and Mindy could not find any empty tables. Vicky said, ¡°I guess we need to go somewhere else.¡± The restaurant was so crowded that Vicky identally knocked into someone when she turned around to leave. Before Vicky could apologize, Mindy eximed, ¡®Oh? Miss Young?¡± Vicky furrowed her brows and looked up. The person she identally knocked into was actually She. ¡°Miss Shear, Miss Shaw.¡± She looked at both of them. ¡°Are you guys here to have lunch?¡± Mindy nodded. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no ce to sit, so we¡¯re going elsewhere.¡± She¡¯s eyes twinkled as a smile graced her face. ¡°We¡¯ve reserved a room. If you two don¡¯t mind, you can eat with us.¡± Mindy unconsciously looked at the man behind her. The man was tall and strong. He had a handsome yet cool face. His vibe was so strong that people had a hard time looking straight at him. ¡°Umm¡­ Thank you, but we don¡¯t wish to impose.¡± She realized something and looked at the man behind her with a smile.¡± Tyler, it¡¯s just the two of us, so we don¡¯t need that much space. Do you mind if they eat with us?¡± Before Tyler answered it, Vicky expressed her thoughts first, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You two enjoy your lunch. Mindy and I wont disturb both of you.¡± She then looked at Mindy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Mindy nodded her head vehemently. As a popr person in Stoneford City, many people wished to have the chance to get to know Tyler. However, not everyone could handle Tyler¡¯s oppressive vibe. At least, a normal person like Mindy could not withstand it. 1 She smiled. ¡°There¡¯s not a lot of restaurants around here. It¡¯s going to be packed everywhere you go at this hour, so let¡¯s just eat together.¡± She thought of something and smiled again. ¡°Tyler wont mind.¡± Since She had already handed in the invitation twice, it would seem terrible to reject her invitation again. Mindy thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright, then.¡± At that moment, Vicky did not keep her silent anymore. ¡°I still don¡¯t think we should disturb you and Mister Hart having lunch together. We¡­¡± Before Vicky could finish the sentence, Tyler said in his low and cold tone,¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It¡¯s just lunch. Do you really need us to beg you? Do you need to be such a hypocrite, Miss Shaw?¡± i The ambiance suddenly took a twist after he said that. Vicky felt suffocated as she squeezed her hand tight. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Tyler¡¯s deep, blue eyes red pointedly at Vicky like he was mocking her. Mindy was sensitive enough to sense something was wrong. Thus, she quickly held Vicky¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Since Mister Hart said so, we should just ept the invitation¡­¡± She gave Vicky a look to tell her to stop rejecting it. If they offended Tyler, they should forget about living or working in this country! Vicky took a deep breath and said nothing after seeing Mindy¡¯s meaningful gaze. After they entered the room, She took care of Vicky and Mindy like she was the female host. ¡°Just order anything you want to eat. Don¡¯t be shy, it¡¯s on us today.¡± ¡®Us,¡¯ Vicky repeated in her heart. She sneered secretly and did not show her real emotion. ¡®Fine. Since they want to treat us, I don¡¯t have to be shy at all.¡¯ She looked at the menu and ordered the most expensive food and a red wine worth more than five figures. Mindy, sitting beside Vicky, was shocked and kept nudging her from under the table. ¡°Vicky, I think that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s just the four of us¡­ We can¡¯t eat that many, n Vicky alone ordered six dishes. Hearing Mindy¡¯s words, she passed the menu to Mindy. ¡°Mindy, see if you want to eat anything here.¡± Mindy quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no. You¡¯ve ordered some dishes that I like¡­¡± When it was She¡¯s turn to order, she passed the menu to Tyler. ¡°Tyler, why don¡¯t you order?¡± Her voice was very soft. ¡°Just order those I always eat.¡± Tyler nced at her and ordered some dishes. Mindy whispered softly after seeing it. ¡°I think they really have an extraordinary rtionship¡­ Tyler knows what food she likes to eat. Could it be¡­. Ah! I got it!¡± A light bulb seemed to light up in Mindy¡¯s mind. Her eyes widened as she grabbed Vicky¡¯s sleeve while trying hard to hide her excitement. She lowered her voice and whispered in a voice only both of them could hear, ¡°Do you think Tyler¡¯s wife¡­.is She?¡± Vicky was stunned. Mindy was so surprised to discover this new information. Her eyes sparkled brightly. ¡°Tyler¡¯s wife has never shown her face before, but the rumors about Tyler and She have never stopped. Even if Tyler¡¯s wife was another woman, I bet they¡¯ve divorced. ¡°Since She is an actress, it won¡¯t be too beneficial to announce that she¡¯s married, so they decided to keep the news a secret.¡± The corner of Vicky¡¯s mouth twisted. ¡°You have such wild imagination¡­ It¡¯s good enough to write it into a drama.¡± Mindy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m learning how to be a screenwriter. What do you think? Is the plot romantic enough?¡± By now, She had finished making her order. She noticed Vicky and Mindy were chatting among themselves. She smiled and asked, ¡°What are you two talking about? You two look so happy.¡± Vicky answered, ¡°Just talking about the movie.¡± Although the makeup artist and costume designer did not need to learn the movie and the line to act in the movie, they would still need to make certain adjustments ording to the script. Thus, it was not weird for them to discuss the movie. She was not about to ask further. However, Tyler suddenly chimed in and said, ¡°Oh, really? Which part of the movie could excite Miss Shaw that much?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyelid twitches when she heard Tyler¡¯s voice. Unconsciously, she looked up. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Tyler was ring at her menacingly; a contrast to his beautiful ocean-like blue eyes. Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked to the side and said, ¡°Mister Hart, you¡¯re a busy man. When did you be interested in this topic?¡± Tyler said inly, ¡°I¡¯m nning to set up an entertainment agency, so I¡¯d like to understand more about it.¡± ¡°An entertainment agency?¡± blurted Mindy. ¡°Are you preparing to put together a professional team¡­just for Miss Young?¡± It was the normal process in the entertainment industry to put together a professional team to set up a personal studio. However, it was very extravagant to set up an entertainment agency for one celebrity. It felt like Tyler did not hear what Mindy said. He kept on looking at Vicky. Suddenly, a weird feeling appeared in Mindy¡¯s heart. For some reason, it felt as though something was going on between¡­Vicky and Tyler. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Amid Mindy¡¯s confusion, the waiter entered the room to serve their food. The four of them did not talk anymore and quietly enjoyed the lunch. Vicky did not have any appetite. After taking a few bites, she did not feel like eating anymore. ¡°Miss Shaw, did you have enough already?¡± Tyler spoke again, his voice clear and crisp. Vicky raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Why?¡± Tyler sat elegantly on the chair and said without much intention, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to finish all the food you ordered?¡± Vicky had ordered six dishes, but she hardly finished half a te of the food. After she was working together with the production team, she totally cut off contact with Tyler. She did not tell Tyler where she went and Tyler also did not call to ask. She had nned to take some time off for them to cool off. Once she finished this work, she would have some money to move out of the mansion. Everything else would be easier then. Who would have expected Tyler woulde to Arrowtown to visit She? While she was concentrating on her thoughts, Tyler spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s bad to waste food?¡± Mindy knew the dishes Vicky ordered were very expensive. Thus, she quickly jumped to Vicky¡¯s rescue, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Hart. We¡¯ll finish it.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky said, ¡°We can take the food with us if we can¡¯t finish it. Don¡¯t worry. Mister Hart. The food wont go to waste.¡± No one could tell if Tyler was smiling or not. ¡®Eating and taking it away¡­ So smart of you.¡± The lunch was finally over despite the weird atmosphere. Vicky walked out of the restaurant with the takeaway food. ¡°Thank you for the meal, Miss Young and Mister Hart,¡± said Mindy, grateful as she bade them farewell. ¡°We won¡¯t disturb you both now. Vicky and I will be on our way.¡± Vicky stood there with a straight face. She nodded. However, Tyler did not seem to be happy with Vicky¡¯s reaction. ¡°Miss Shaw, are you not pleased with the food? Why are you not expressing your gratitude?¡± Vicky looked at Tyler and realized he was looking at her with his blue eyes. She looked to the side and muttered half-heartedly, ¡°Thanks for the lunch, both of you.¡± It was obvious there was no sincerity in it. Though, Tyler did not say anything, and She did not mind. Instead, she smiled and bid goodbye to Vicky and Mindy. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter in the afternoon.¡± The news about Tylering to visit She traveled fast. Tyler had alreadye to the set three days in a row to visit her. Both of them were together all the time, and many people had seen them eating together. Even Vicky herself saw them many times. However, she never had lunch with them anymore except for that day. After a busy day, the production team finally called it a day. Vicky tidied up the costumes in the fitting room and was ready to head back to the hotel to rest. ¡°Vicky, are you going back to the hotel?¡± As she walked out of the set, a car stopped beside her as a young, handsome face appeared in front of her. His name was Charlie Shepherd, a supporting actor in the movie, as well as a very passionate, cheerful person. He was the barrel ofughter in the production team. He parked his car and was going to open the door to the passenger seat.¡± I¡¯m going to head back too. We can go back together.¡± Vicky had always been good with him. They even added each other as friends to their social ounts. Thus, she nodded to show she epted the invitation for a ride back to the hotel. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± The car arrived at the hotel swiftly. As soon as they got out of the car, they saw two familiar people. It was She and Tyler. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 She and Tyler were entering the hotel and did not notice Vicky and Charlie were there too. Charlie was talking to Vicky, and when he noticed Vicky did not answer him, his gaze followed hers curiously. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mister Hart and Miss Young.¡± To avoid awkwardness, Charlie stopped walking. ¡°Let¡¯s go inter.¡± Vicky looked away and said in a soft voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler was staying in this hotel too¡­ This was the first time Vicky met him here, although she did hear the people from the production team mentioning it. They said Tyler and She were staying in two separate rooms, but it was meaningless. Everyone knew their rtionship, and it was unnecessary to live separately. The next day. Vicky was standing in front of the elevator, quietly waiting for it to arrive. Ding! The elevator door opened. She took a step and was about to enter the elevator when the sight in front of her registered in her mind¡ªmore urately, the two people in the elevator. She stopped walking. A handsome, regal-looking man, as well as his beautifulpanion were in the elevator. At that moment, the woman was smiling and talking to the man who gazed at her. There was nothing special about the way he looked at her, but it did not feel like there was a gap between them. Somehow, the look had an indescribable feeling of how close and familiar they were. It was a look that would only exist when both people had known each other long enough. Vicky felt suffocated. She and Tyler looked over when they realized the elevator¡¯s door was open and no one had entered. She was stunned when she saw Vicky standing in front of the elevator. The door automatically closed when no one was entering, but She quickly pressed a button, forcing the door to reopen. ¡°Miss Shaw.¡± She looked at Vicky and asked, ¡°Are youing?¡± Vicky regained her senses and entered the elevator. ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled politely at her and said nothing else. The elevator space of the five-star hotel was huge. Since there were three of them in it, it felt very empty. For some reason, Vicky felt pressure after she entered the elevator. As the main actress in the movie and also someone who brought in investors for the movie, She stayed in a different room from the rest of the actors and staff. Staff members like Vicky could only stay in the normal standard room while She stayed in the presidential suite. The presidential suite was on the top floor, and it was only natural Tyler was staying in the presidential suite too. ording to someone who went to look for She, She¡¯s presidential suite was just right beside where Tyler stayed. It was no wonder people thought it was meaningless forthem to live separately. After Vicky entered the elevator, the air in it became stagnant. She and Tyler did not talk anymore. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ding! The elevator stopped at another floor when a handsome young man entered. Charlie was stunned when he saw the three people in the elevator, but a smile quickly appeared on his face. ¡°Good morning, Mister Hart, Miss Young.¡± She smiled in return. ¡°Good morning, Mister Shepherd.¡± Tyler merely looked forward coldly, not meeting Charlie¡¯s gaze. Charlie had met Tyler a few times. He knew Tyler was an aloof person and it was not easy to get along with him, so he did not bother. He turned around and looked at Vicky. Vicky was wearing modern and chic attire today. As a designer, she was good at dressing up. With her pretty look, she did not look any less even when she stood beside She, who was very popr at the moment. Charlie¡¯s eyes brightened when he looked at Vicky. He had a happy smile on his face. ¡°Good morning, Vicky.¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Charlie referred to She as ¡®Miss Young¡¯, yet he called Vicky by her first name. It was easy to tell the difference. ¡°Good morning,¡± Vicky softly greeted in return. ¡°Have you had your breakfast?¡± asked Charlie. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Me too. Why don¡¯t we head to the restaurant and eat together?¡± Charlie suggested. There was a buffet breakfast on the first floor of the hotel. The actors and the staff working for the movie would often have their breakfast there every morning, and the same went for Vicky. However, she had been bumping into Charlietely when she had breakfast. Though, the production team had reserved the entire hotel, and it was normal forthem to meet even when they did not n it. It was Vicky¡¯s n to have her breakfast, so she did not think too much and thus nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze wavered when he heard how Vicky epted the invitation. He never thought of looking at Charlie before, but at this moment, he was looking at him. There was a bright smile on Charlie¡¯s face as he looked at Vicky softly¡­and rather affectionately. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Vicky and Charlie talking happily together with his cold eyes. Charlie had an outgoing personality. Although he was not an A-list celebrity, everyone liked him because he was humorous, funny, and had an easy-going personality. He was good at looking for topics to talk about. Thus, it was very rxing for Vicky to get along with him. While Vicky was chatting with Charlie, she felt a pair of heated eyes on her. In the meantime, the temperature in the elevator dropped significantly. Charlie, too, sensed the shift in the atmosphere and unconsciously looked back. Tyler was watching him with a straight face. There was a ring ray in Tyler¡¯s dark pupils, too. Charlie was scared to see such a terrifying look. ¡°Mister Hart¡­is there something wrong?¡± Tyler said coldly, ¡°Mister Shepherd, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very noisy?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was obvious Tyler was a person who liked to be in a quiet space. Charlie realized this and quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Hart.¡± The silence continued until the elevator reached the first floor. Tyler was not the type of person who would have a buffet breakfast with the others from the movie. After they got off the elevator, Charlie was relieved to see Tyler and She leaving. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Mister Hart is very terrifying. No wonder those girls will talk about him every day but would never dare talk to him.¡± Elsewhere, at a fancy restaurant. She was talking to Tyler about the funny things that happened to hertely, yet his reactions remained monotonous. Sometimes he would utter a few words. Other times, he would just keep quiet. She sat across from him and felt disappointed when she looked at his handsome face. Tyler had always treated her inly without any affection. ¡°Tyler,¡± she said softly, ¡°how long are you going to be here?¡± Everyone thought Tyler was here to visit her¡­but she knew that was far from the truth. He had business to attend to in this city, and visiting her was just a coincidence. Tyler answered, ¡¯About a month.¡± She wanted to ask more, but Tyler suddenly looked out the window. Curious, she too turned and looked in the same direction. She saw Charlie opening the car door and inviting Vicky to get in the car. Mindy, who was close to Vicky, also got in the car. She¡¯s gaze faltered as she slowly looked back at the man sitting across from her. He furrowed his eyebrows. He seemed to be in a bad mood as his expression did not look good. He pursed his lips, an evident sign of how unhappy he was. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 She looked outside the window again and said, ¡°Those three often have their meals together as of late.¡± She, on the other hand, did not have breakfast together with Tyler every day. When Tyler was busy with his work, she would be like the others and have her breakfast at the buffet. She said again, ¡°I think they went downstairs yesterday, too.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes became cold. ¡°Are they close with each other?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they knew each other before, buttely, they look like they get along pretty well.¡± She smiled as she thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s Charlie¡¯s birthday tomorrow. He¡¯s going to treat everyone. He has a kind and soft personality, willing to learn, and is very hardworking while shooting the movie. The directors love him, so they adjusted the shooting for the night so he could have a birthday celebration.¡± Tyler said nothing as he angrily stared in the direction where the car left. On Charlie¡¯s birthday, the production team called it a day earlier than before. Director Fallon, Director Lumber, and the other producers were older and did not prefer to be in a noisy environment. Thus, they gave their blessings to Charlie and opted out of joining the birthday celebration. Vicky and Mindy had prepared their present and went to the private room where people were already gathered After spending time together, all of them had known each other. They greeted each other and started to chat after getting a seat. Vicky and Mindy sat in the corner of the room and chatted. Mindy asked, ¡°Vicky, have you thought about being a celebrity?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t n on doing that for now.¡± Vicky was very pretty. Even among the other beautiful women on the production team, she was top of the list. Many managers who brought their celebrities to the set went to inquire if she had the desire to enter the entertainment industry after seeing her look. Vicky rejected all of them. Mindy stared at Vicky¡¯s exquisite, pretty face and said disappointedly,¡± Such a waste if you don¡¯t want to be a celebrity with that face of yours. You don¡¯t need any acting skills. Just that face of yours is able to attract many people to be your fans.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the environment in the entertainment industry. Being a designer is better for me, and I feel morefortable being a designer, too.¡± Mindy nodded. ¡°Yeah. Once you step in, many things are out of your control, and you can¡¯t do as you wish. I¡¯m sure many people will be eyeing you because of your beauty.¡± While they were talking, Charlie arrived in the room while talking with the other young and handsome actors. No one knew what they were talking about, but the actors had ambiguous smiles on their faces while they looked at where Vicky was. Vicky, of course, was looking at her phone and did not notice these nces, but Mindy did. She rolled her eyes and seemed to get what was happening. She curled her lips into a smile and whispered, ¡°Hey, Vicky. What do you think about Charlie?¡± Vicky lifted her head and answered, ¡°Not bad. He¡¯s easy-going and funny. Very passionate and happy person. He was never a snub, and he¡¯s got good potential for a person who only debuted two years ago.¡± Mindy nodded. ¡°Charlie isn¡¯t aiming to be an idol. Even if he¡¯s in a rtionship, it won¡¯t affect his career too much.¡± As soon as she finished talking, the door opened again. When everyone saw who arrived, the lively environment suddenly became dead quiet within three seconds. Mindy looked at the door and said with shock, ¡°She Young and Tyler Hart ¡­ Why are they here?¡± Charlie was stunned too. It was his birthday today, and he did invite She. Since he was a supporting actor, he often had scenes taken together with She, so it was natural for him to invite She. Although they get along quite nicely, they were not really close with each other. He never expected She to show up and even brought Tyler with her. Who was Tyler Hart? Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Simply put, Tyler Hart was a business mogul that could create an earthquake in the business industry with just a few words. The celebrities did look glorious and superior. However, it was hard to even see Tyler once, what more having the chance to speak with him. Thus, it was a surprise to have Tyler attend Charlie¡¯s birthday celebration. She smiled and broke the awkward silence. ¡°I hope we didn¡¯t disturb everyone.¡± Charlie regained his senses immediately and said, ¡°Of course not! Please sit.¡± He did not shake hands with Tyler. A person like him was not worthy to do so, and he was not about to embarrass himself as well. Tyler and She got the center seats in the room. After Tyler arrived, the once lively room became very dry and quiet. It was who he was. Undoubtedly, Tyler would not take the initiative to say anything. On the other hand, She had a very high emotional intelligence. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not be too serious; just party as you wish. I¡¯m here to celebrate Charlie¡¯s birthday, too.¡± i Even after that, the room¡¯s once lively atmosphere did not return. Mindy sat beside Vicky and said softly, ¡°Mister Hart really loved She. He¡¯s even willing to lower himself to attend this party with She.¡± Vicky said inly, ¡°He himself had negotiated She¡¯s contract. Him apanying her here is nothing.¡± Mindy was shocked. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was there too that day.¡± With Tyler present in the room, no people dared to talk loudly even when they were chatting with each other. He remained quiet while sitting on the sofa. As time passed, however, the ambiance grew warmer once more. It was boring just chatting, so a few brave souls suggested ying ¡®Truth or Dare¡¯. Many celebrities were very open and adventurous when they yed this sort of game. Since Tyler was there, they did not dare to go overboard. Thus, they reced the Dare punishment to drinking alcohol instead. Mindy liked to have fun and was also the first one to participate in a game like this. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She grabbed Vicky¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s very boring just chatting. Let¡¯s go y!¡± Vicky could only agree because she could not handle Mindy¡¯s nagging. The point of this game was to ask questions. Normally, the questions asked were rted to their private lives. Since there were many celebrities in the room, it would be a total disaster if those answers got out. Thus, many people would choose Dare, which was to drink. Around 20 minutester, the roulette turned and the arrow pointed at Vicky. The person who asked the question this round was Charlie¡¯s buddy. Seeing this, he gave Charlie a look and smiled with intention. ¡°Miss Shaw, do you have a crush?¡± It was not a hard question to answer. Any other day, Vicky could answer it without a sweat. s, Tyler was here today. Although he did not participate in the game and was looking at his phone without noticing where they were, Vicky did not want to answer that question when he was in the room too. She smiled and took the ss beside her and said, ¡°I choose Dare.¡± When she was going to drink it, someone stopped her. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Charlie took the beer from her and smiled. ¡°Vicky¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t feeling welltely. She can¡¯t drink, so I¡¯ll do it for her.¡± i Everyone smiled ambiguously after hearing that. ¡°There¡¯s not a problem with that, but¡­why do you need to drink it for her? Who are you to her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t you drink it for me when I had to drink it just now?¡± ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you ying favorites?!¡± Everyone took the chance to make all kinds of jokes. Someone even said it directly, ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t tell me you like Miss Shaw?¡± Vicky got along pretty well with them, so these jokes were eptable. However, it was quite awkward and ambiguous for Charlie to help her drink when everyone was around. Vicky furrowed her brow and looked where Tyler was. He did not seem to pay attention to her side and continued to look at his phone with a straight face. She looked away and back at Charlie to reject his offer. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s just a ss of beer. I can drink it myself.¡± Charlie avoided her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°You had gastric for eating raw food yesterday morning. This beer is very strong. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll able to work tomorrow if you drink this.¡± He looked at her beautiful profile and added, ¡°You know how strict Director Fallon, Director Lumber, and the other producers are with this movie. If you can¡¯t work tomorrow because of my birthday celebration, I¡¯ll be the sinner of the entire production team.¡± 1 Yesterday morning, Vicky¡¯s stomach was indeed in pain after eating raw food with Charlie. Charlie was there and saw it. He even took the liberty to get her some medicines. Vicky was relieved to hear him say that. She furrowed her brows and said, ¡°But¡­¡± Charlie gave her aforting look and smiled. ¡°Vicky is my friend. If I don¡¯t help her, who will? She¡¯s not really from the industry and is a bad drinker. If she drinks this and affects the progress of the shooting, everyone will have to suffer miserably when Director Fallon and Director Lumber find out tomorrow.¡± This was not the first time Vicky was engaged with a production team. However, this was her first time working together with the production team. It was true that she was not from their circle. Everyone grumbled in dissatisfaction at what Charlie said but did not insist. Soon, they started the game again. When the arrow was pointing at Vicky, Charlie would always be there to help her drink. Luckily, there were many participants in the game, so Vicky¡¯s turnsted three times. During the break, she got an excuse to get fresh air out of the room. The hallway of the club was very grand, and many people were going up or down. The sound of girls giggling and men sweetly cooing came from a few rooms that did not have their doors shut tightly. Vicky never enjoyed this environment. This extravagant life did not suit her. On the observation deck, Vicky had her hands on the cold rail as she looked at the quiet night. ¡°Vicky,¡± Charlie¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be here.¡± Vicky looked back at Charlie, who was approaching her slowly, and was shocked. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Charlie smiled. ¡°Ie out to take some fresh air too.¡± At this moment, she recalled how he thoughtfully drank her portion of the alcohol during their Truth or Dare session. ¡°Thank you for drinking for me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends. You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± replied Charlie lightheartedly.¡± I¡¯d do the same if it was other people, too.¡± Vicky felt a gentle wave of warmth upon hearing his response. ¡°You should drink less. It¡¯s bad for your health to drink excessively.¡± Charlie¡¯s smile grew. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take note of it.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The wind blew and it was slightly cold. After standing for quite some time, Vicky was starting to feel cold, 1 Charlie sensed this and took off his jacket to put it on Vicky¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Put it on. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The jacket was still warm from Charlie¡¯s body heat, and it effectively kept Vicky from the cold wind. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Vicky quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± ¡°Just put it on. It¡¯s cold at night.¡± Charlie smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s just a jacket. There¡¯s no harm in it.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re a celebrity. If the media took a photo of this, it¡¯ll affect your career.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m just hanging out with my friend. If it does affect my career, then so be it. I don¡¯t mind giving up my career.¡± Vicky wanted to say something when Charlie added, ¡®As long as I have nothing to hide or am guilty of anything, why should I be afraid of gossip?¡± Vicky raised her eyebrows and looked at Charlie. He was looking at her with a smile and clear eyes. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was hard to see someone with a clear conscience in the entertainment industry. Vicky smiled more sincerely. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡± Even the celebrity had the right to make friends. They should not be taken away from the right to make friends just because the media would make up stories about it. Charlie said, ¡°I see that you¡¯re not in a good moodtely. Is anything bothering you? Tell me. Maybe I can help you.¡± ¡°Unhappy?¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡¯Am I?¡± Charlie nodded. After keeping quiet for a few seconds, she said, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± 1 Charlie smiled. ¡°No, but I can feel it.¡± Just as Vicky was about to say something, Charlie¡¯s phone rang. She had no idea what the other party said to Charlie, but Charlie gave a brief response. ¡°I¡¯lle back now.¡¯ After he hung up, he looked at Vicky. ¡°My friend is urging me to go back to the room. Are you going to go back with me, or I¡¯ll call you when we¡¯re leaving?¡± Charlie was a thoughtful man, especially to the girl he liked. He could tell Vicky did not like the environment in the room, hence his offer. It made Vicky feel better about him. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to stay for a while longer before going back to the room.¡± Charlie nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get going.¡± Vicky saw him leave. During the time in the production set, Vicky had gotten along well with the others. Nevertheless, she was not from the same circle. There were times she would still put her guards on. Charlie made her feel how nice a friendship could be for a long time. Click! The sound from the lighter was so noticeable in the quiet night, and the sound startled Vicky as she turned back. A tall figure was standing in a shade where light could not reach. The small me was looming in the dim light. For a second there, Vicky felt like she had trouble breathing. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so eager to get a divorce.¡¯ A familiar voice was heard. ¡°I finally understand.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression looked cold. ¡¯Why are you here? When did youe?¡± He chuckled lightly as he walked out from the shade. The light shone on his handsome face while he looked at her with his blue eyes. It looked like he was smiling¡­but it also looked like he was not. ¡°Why? Are you afraid I spoiled your fun?¡± Vicky had never seen such a shameless man. Tyler spent time with his confidante all the time, yet he dared to talk so sarcastically at her! Vicky turned away and wanted to leave when Tyler grabbed her wrist tightly, pulling her toward him. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 ¡°Vicky.¡± Tyler stared at Vicky with a dull expression as he coldly said, ¡°I warned you before. Stay away from those messed up men.¡± Vicky frowned. Tyler, don¡¯t judge others against your own values. Charlie isn¡¯t messed up.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression remained unchanged by Vicky¡¯s retort, yet the grip on her wrist tightened. Vicky felt like her wrist was about to be squashed and struggled to break free. ¡°Let go of me, Tyler!¡± Tyler looked down at her. ¡°Oh, are you defending him now? Is he also the guy who sent you back home the other night? When did you two start to be together? How far out are you two?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Vicky turned pale because of the pain. Tyler was gripping her wrist so tightly that she could not break free from it. He looked at the man¡¯s jacket on her shoulder, and his eyes shed with viciousness. With his finger, he lifted her delicate, slender chin and frivolously remarked, ¡°Have you two slept together?¡¯ Vicky was so angry that her face paled. She raised her free hand, intending to p him, but he caught her wrist before her palm could connect to his face. Tyler sneered, ¡°Are you pping me because of him?¡¯ He pushed her against the cold wall and used one hand to grab both of her hands. He pressed his body on hers and trapped her between the wall and his body. ¡¯Or you are feeling dry because I haven¡¯t touched you for a long time?¡¯ He threw the jacket on Vicky to the floor and tore at her clothes. Ding! The button broke and audibly fell to the floor. Vicky blew up at this point. ¡®Tyler Hart, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Arent you desperate for a man¡¯s touch?¡± Tyler looked down and ced his lips near her ear, his whisper like the whisper of a devil. ¡°As your husband, it¡¯s my responsibility to fulfill my wife¡¯s needs.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the man in front of her incredulously. ¡°Tyler, are you crazy? Stop it¡­ Stop right now!¡± Vicky tried to stop him, but her hands were mped down by his hand on the wall. There was nowhere for her to hide or escape. It was a quiet night. The cold wind blew past and seeped into her veins through her skin. At that moment, Vicky felt like her body was about to freeze. ¡°We¡¯re just regr friends¡­¡± she whimpered, on the verge of tears.¡± Nothing happened¡­¡± Tyler stopped whatever he was doing and looked down at the woman in front of her. Vicky¡¯s eyshes were shivering, and her eyes were watery. Due to fear, her pupils were flickering. What a pitiful sight she was. After knowing Vicky for so long, Tyler hardly saw her in this condition. He reached out, touched her cold face, and asked, ¡°Really? Nothing?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡¯ He asked again, ¡® Was the one who sent you back the other night?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± she answered right away, but her eyes were turning red. Tyler had not let her go yet as he continued, ¡°Stay away from him, understand? I don¡¯t like to see my wife having a rumor with another man on television.¡± He did not like to see her having rumors about another man. What about him? What about him and She? Not receiving an answer, Tyler sneered as his gaze darkened. He began to reach out and continued to break her clothes. 1 The cold wind blew, and her body shivered. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Tears were brimming in Vicky¡¯s eyes as she whimpered, ¡°Okay¡­l understand.¡¯ Tyler observed her for a while to make sure she was not lying. Only then did he lower his head to kiss her on the lip. Vicky¡¯s first instinct was to dodge his lips, but when she saw his cold eyes, she did not dare to make any movement. Satisfied by herpliancy, Tyler continued to kiss her when all of a sudden, footsteps wereing toward them as the voices of a few girls rang in the air. ¡°Oh wow, there¡¯s an observation deck!¡± ¡°This club is in the city center, mind you. It has a great view, so they specially built an observation deck for people to admire the night view.¡¯¡¯ ¡°It looks so pretty from here!¡± Three girls opened the door of the observation deck and walked outside. Vicky stiffened at this. ¡¯Those voices¡­ They¡¯re the three actresses involved in the movie. If they find out I¡¯m here with Tyler¡­¡¯ She dared not imagine the consequences. Tyler had already let go of her hands. She put her hands on his chest and tried to push him away. Luckily, they were at the corner of the observation deck, and it was ratherte into the night. The lights were dim, so people could not see them clearly. Still, Vicky felt a headache seeing the actresses appearing at the observation deck. Other than She, no one else on the production team knew she was Tyler¡¯s wife, and she did not want to let other people know. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the three girls start to talk again. ¡°I noticed She was alone in the room. Where did Mister Hart go?¡¯ ¡°Maybe he left. He had given She a lot of face by attending the birthday celebration.¡± ¡°Hey, you remember how Charlie helped Vicky drink every beer she had to drink every time she chose Dare? Is he interested in her?¡± ¡°Did you only notice it today? They¡¯ve been spending time togethertely. Most of the people in the team had noticed it¡­¡± ¡°But I have to say, Vicky is very pretty. My brother came to visit me a while back, and he even asked me to get her contact number¡­¡± It was too quiet; Vicky and Tyler could hear their conversation loud and clear. Vicky tried to push him away again, and he stopped kissing her. When she thought he was going to let her go, he kissed her even more fiercely. ¡°Tyler, let go¡ª mmph!¡± Vicky lowered her voice but found the rest of her words swallowed. Her lips hurt, and she furrowed her brows because of the pain. ¡¯Ouch¡­¡¯ He bit her lips! While Vicky did not scream, her gasp was loud enough on such a quiet night. The three girls stopped talking immediately and looked over in that direction together. At that moment, the faint smell of blood hung in the air. Vicky felt shameful and scared after people discovered they were there. Her lips were still hurting. The light was not bright enough for the three actresses to see their faces, but they could tell what those people were doing based on their posture. The three actresses blushed and exchanged looks with each other. ¡°There¡¯s someone else here. Why don¡¯t we leave now?¡¯ ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s Charlie¡¯s birthday today, and we shouldn¡¯t keep him waiting.¡¯ The three of them ran away as if they were running for their lives. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 After the three actresses left, Vicky copsed immediately. Had Tyler not held on to her waist, she would have fallen to her knees. He looked at her pale face and curled up his lips. ¡°Why are you so scared? Are you afraid for people to discover you and tell your loverboy about it?¡± Vicky felt so cold due to the night¡¯s freezing wind. Tyler had already thrown the jacket Charlie gave her to the floor, and her back was soaked with sweat. She had never been in such a terrible situation. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was not because people were mocking her. It was a terrible feeling that she felt from her heart. With eyes still blurred with tears, she muttered, ¡°Charlie and I are just friends¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you so scared of letting them see us?¡± Tyler looked at her.¡± It¡¯s as if our rtionship is so shameful.¡± Vicky moved her eyes and focused back on him. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you are showing off by being with your confidante every day. Do you want the whole world to know you have a wife and a lover at the same time?¡± She raised the corner of her lips, but it did feel like she was smiling. ¡°If you¡¯re not ashamed of it, I am.¡± Tyler did not say anything. He furrowed his brows and pressed his lips into a straight line. By this point, Vicky had better grip on her emotions as she pushed away Tyler with a straight face. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head back.¡± With that, she walked away, and Tyler did not stop her. When Vicky was nowhere to be seen, he finally made his move. As he passed by the jacket on the floor, he stopped walking. Subsequently, he used his expensive leather shoes to step on the jacket as if he was stepping on rubbish. Minutes after Vicky got back to the room, Tyler returned. When everyone saw him, they were shocked. They thought Tyler had left. She smiled gently, prettily. ¡°Tyler, what took you so long?¡± Tyler answered, ¡°I went smoking.¡± Unconsciously, she looked at where Vicky was. The time difference when they returned was within five minutes. She asked softly, ¡°You need to sign an agreement tomorrow morning, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s gettingte. Should we go back?¡± Tyler leaned back against the sofa elegantly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± The smile on She¡¯s face became smaller. At that time, a few of the younger, cute actresses were chatting not far from them. ¡°Sierra, didn¡¯t you girls say you were going to get some fresh air at the observation deck and take a few photos? Why did youe back so early?¡± ¡®Sierra¡¯ sighed. ¡°When we arrived at the observation deck, we identally bumped into a couple cuddling and¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°A couple was kissing and making out¡­ We were so scared that we left in a hurry and didn¡¯t take any photos.¡± She¡¯s eyes flickered when she overheard their conversation. Perhaps Tyler was there. The celebration ended pretty early around 11 p.m. that night. Tyler went to the car first. She said she needed to go to the restroom and stayed for a while longer. Coincidentally, she saw a bite mark on Vicky¡¯s lip. After Charlie¡¯s birthday, Vicky did not see Tyler anymore. He stopped going to the set with She, presumably busy with work. At this moment, Vicky was in a shopping mall. She put the new jacket she just bought into a bag. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 When Vicky went back to get Charlie¡¯s jacket, it was in a bad condition after Tyler stepped on it. Without a choice, she bought a new one to give Charlie aspensation. As Vicky walked out of the shopping mall with the bag, someone screamed, ¡°That¡¯s her; the girl rumored to be dating Charlie Shepherd!¡± As soon as Vicky heard that, a horde of reporters surrounded her with their cameras. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your rtionship with Charlie?¡± ¡°Someone took a photo of you going to a hotel with Charliete at night. What are you two doing in the hotel? Are you two there to discuss the script?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on the rumors someone revealed this morning?¡± There were tons of questions thrown at her, and Vicky did not know how to react. ¡°Vicky!¡± Suddenly, she heard Charlie¡¯s voice from the entrance. She had no idea when he was even around, complete with a mask, a cap, and sunsses on his face. ¡°Over here!¡± Vicky reacted and quickly walked to the entrance when she saw Charlie. The reporters around her were all experienced reporters and could easily recognize Charlie, even when the man was in a disguise. The reporters ran crazily toward him when they saw him. ¡°Mister Shepherd, are you in a rtionship with this woman?¡± ¡°When did you two start to date?¡± ¡°I heard you two have been living together for a long time. Is that true?¡± With that opportunity, Vicky escaped from the reporters. There was a ck car parked beside the entrance of the shopping mall. Charlie¡¯s manager quickly opened the door and waved at Vicky when she saw hering out. ¡°Miss Shaw, get in the car, quick!¡± Vicky hurriedly got in the car, and the car sped off immediately after. She was relieved to see the reporters still in the mall, unable to catch up. ¡°Jules, why is there such a rumor? You know Charlie and I aren¡¯t¡­¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know.¡± Jules spoke, ¡°The production team had booked the entire hotel. It¡¯s normal for you guys to go and leave the hotel together. I¡¯ve already contacted thepany, and well deal with this. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± Vicky was slightly rxed. The production team could testify forthem that she and Charlie were not in a rtionship as the news revealed. The car drove in a big circle and finally stopped at a quiet street. Subsequently, Charlie got into the car, panting. It was evident he went through great lengths to shake off the reporters. Jules passed a bottle of water to him. ¡°Charlie, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve gotten rid of those reporters.¡± Jules looked at Vicky and said, ¡°When the news was published, Charlie was afraid you¡¯d get affected. He could not care about the shooting and rushed over toe to find you in fear something might happen to you.¡± Vicky looked at Charlie. ¡°Thank you.¡± Charlie epted the water and drank it. Upon regaining his breath, he said, ¡°It happened because of me, so I¡¯m responsible for this. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡¯ Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 The car arrived at the underground car park of the hotel. Before they got out of the car, however, Jules took a look at their surroundings. Upon confirming there were no reporters in the car park, she told Vicky and Charlie, ¡®You can get off now.¡¯ Charlie got off first. When Vicky was getting out of the car, a water bottle was sent flying toward her. ¡®You b*tch! How dare you seduce Charlie, you shameful person?!¡± Before the water bottle could hit Vicky, Charlie quickly rushed to her side and enveloped her in his arms. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Thump! The water bottle mmed against Charlie¡¯s back. It was then Jules spotted Charlie¡¯s maniacal fans in the car park and said quickly, ¡®Go! I¡¯ll stop them!¡¯ Charlie and Jules had gotten used to this sort of emergency. Thus, Charlie did not hesitate and pulled Vicky away from the car park. Vicky¡¯s phone almost died because people were calling her nonstop after the news. First, it was Cece, followed by Jennifer and Mister Kirby. She had her heated phone in her hands while sitting by the window and said helplessly, ¡®The production team had booked the entire hotel. All staff and actors are staying here. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to leave for work ande back together after work?¡± ¡°Do I need to suppress the news for you?¡± asked Mister Kirby, his deep voiceing from the other end. ¡°No. Since everyone knows it now, suppressing it is no different from covering it up. It¡¯ll only make me look guilty, if anything. The production team ising up with a solution with Charlie¡¯s agency. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem.¡¯ Mister Kirby did not insist on the matter upon hearing this. ¡°Alright. Call me when you need help.¡± She expressed her gratitude to him and hung up the phone. After looking at the time, she decided to go to the production team and asked about the progress. It was better for her and Charlie to clear the air as soon as possible. Although Charlie was not an A-list celebrity, he had been in many ssic movies and was never involved in any scandal. The response he got because of this scandal was extremely high. She arrived at the meeting room. When she was about to knock on the door, she heard Charlie¡¯s voice through the gap because the door was not shut tightly. ¡°No! It¡¯ll affect Vicky too much. I don¡¯t agree with it.¡± Jules said in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it, Charlie? Your exposure increased after this breaking news. You were never involved in other scandals before. Your fans are willing to ept the fact that you have a girlfriend. Some even like the idea that you¡¯re with Vicky.¡± ¡°This will affect Vicky¡¯s life,¡± refuted Charlie. ¡°Charlie, I know you¡¯ve been in many trending movies and your acting skill is exceptional, but¡­have you thought of why you just can¡¯t improve and move up the level? I know you hate publicity stunts, but you should know how the industry works. Hard work is just not enough.¡± Jules tried everything she could to persuade him. ¡°Director Lumber and Director Fallon had said it too. It¡¯s a good thing for us to have this news at this time. Your name is all over the streets now, and we can use this to help publicize the movie. There¡¯s no harm in it. ¡°If you can¡¯t get over it, then it¡¯s not toote to make a deration after filming is done. I mean, Miss Shaw will still have to work together with the production team anyway. Don¡¯t worry about her. The production team will talk with her-¡® i ¡°I will never agree to this,¡± interjected Charlie curtly, firm in his stance. ¡°I will never use my friend to do a publicity stunt just so I get my name out.¡± ¡°Charlie¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me. If you guys won¡¯t rify this matter, I¡¯ll do it on my social media ount tonight.¡± Vicky did not knock on the door as conflict brewed in her chest. In the end, she left quietly. That night, Charlie posted a long rification post and tagged a few friends as well as staff members of the production team. Due to his peopleperson personality, those he tagged also posted the photos they took in the hotel and photos, together with the production team, to prove Vicky and Charlie were just friends. No one expected it to be fake news in the end, and it definitely brought disappointment to many people. The post dropped ranks from being the top of the trending list before eventually vanishing from the list entirely. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 The next day, Vicky walked out of her room with the bag containing a male jacket. After everything that happened the day before, she forgot to pass the jacket back to Charlie and figured she could hand it to himter at the hotel restaurant. She had a strict biological clock and would head down for breakfast at the same time everyday. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. For the past few days, she would often run into Charlie, but for some reason, not only had she not run into him when she went down the floors in the elevator, but she had not seen him at breakfast either. Though confused, Vicky did not think much of it until she arrived at the production site to find the crew whispering to one another and the production paused. When Mindy arrived at the dressing room and saw Vicky, she waved her hand at Vicky. ¡°Vicky,e over for a bit.¡¯ Confused, Vicky followed Mindy into the dressing room. ¡°Vicky, Charlie is in trouble.¡± Vicky froze. ¡°In trouble? Is it about that scandal?¡± ¡°No. Well, kind of¡­¡± Mindy muttered hesitantly. The scandal involving Vicky and Charlie was nothing to the production crew as they all worked together and spent enough time around one another to tell what was true. When Charlie made his public statement, he went to the length of tagging Mindy, who helped to support his im without hesitation. Charlie had more to gain if he did not rify, but he chose to do so anyway instead of using the scandal to increase his fame. Mindy was impressed by how responsible and manly he was. Vicky was not in show business and Charlie was trying to shield her from the press¡¯s attention, so Mindy thought that the two were a great match for one another. However¡­ 1 Vicky felt slightly anxious at her hesitant expression and asked, ¡°Mindy, what happened? Tell me!¡¯ 1 Mindy took a deep breath and said, ¡°Vicky, Charlie was¡­ arrested for harassing his fans this morning¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He isn¡¯t that kind of a person,¡± Vicky immediately said. ¡°I know that as well, which is why¡­everyone thinks that he might¡¯ve crossed the wrong person.¡± Vicky froze. A weekter, Vicky sat on the couch on the first floor of the hotel and was drifting off to sleep when she heard footsteps approaching from the direction of the main door. She opened her eyes abruptly and saw a towering man strolling over elegantly, followed by a woman. Vicky sobered up and stood before hurrying toward the man. ¡°Tyler, I need to speak to you.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Tyler did not speak, but She, who was standing next to him, gaped. ¡¯Miss Shaw, it¡¯s sote now. Why haven¡¯t you gone to rest?¡± It was close to midnight, and it was indeed odd for Vicky to be in the hotel lobby. ¡°I need to talk to Tyler,¡¯ Vicky said emotionlessly. She nced at Tyler and hesitated at hisck of response. ¡¯Tyler has been really busytely and has just gotten off his flight. If it¡¯s not important, maybe you can talk to him tomorrow.¡± Vicky ignored She and stared at Tyler intently. ¡°Can we talk?¡¯ He did not spare her a single look and simply walked toward the elevator.¡± Maybe tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tyler¡­¡± The elevator door opened, and he walked in. Vicky followed him inside and said, ¡°It won¡¯t take that long.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Vicky nced at She hesitantly. Since no one else was using the elevator at this time, the elevator ascended quickly and arrived at the presidential suite while Vicky was hesitating. Tyler walked out almost immediately, and Vicky sobered before hurrying after him. ¡°Tyler, wait.¡± He strode forward and Vicky had to trot to catch up with him. By the time she caught up with him, he was already in front of his door. She¡¯s room was right next to Tyler¡¯s, and she stood before her door while looking at Tyler. ¡°I¡¯ll get inside now, Tyler.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Tyler said. She nced at Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, it¡¯s gettingte. You should really get some rest. Tyler is exhausted and that might affect his mood. Whatever it is, I¡¯m sure you can discuss it tomorrow.¡¯ With that, she smiled at Vicky and went into her room, while Tyler took out his key card to unlock the door to the presidential suite. Before Vicky could react, the door was mmed shut before her eyes. She instinctively wanted to press the doorbell but decided against it in the end. She was right, and if Tyler was truly exhausted, seeking his help at this time would be foolish. Vicky stood still before the door for a while before leaving. At seven in the next morning, Vicky appeared before Tyler¡¯s room just in time to catch him before he headed out for work, but not too early to interrupt his sleep. Ding, dong! She pressed the doorbell and waited patiently outside the door, but no one came to open it no matter how long she waited. She pressed the doorbell again, but nothing changed. Just as she took out her phone to call Tyler, the door to the room next to the presidential suite opened. She walked outside and was stunned when she saw Vicky standing outside Tyler¡¯s door. ¡°Tyler had a business meeting today and left at five.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 ¡°Five?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She kept her eyes trained on Vicky. ¡°Tyler has been busy and just returned to Arrowtown yesterday. He¡¯s out most of the time and rarely sleeps. That¡¯s why I advised you to let him rest.¡± She was clearly acting as though she was Tyler¡¯s wife, which amused Vicky, but she did not intend onmenting on She¡¯s attitude. ¡°Alright,¡± she said before turning to leave. In the following days, Vicky had not been able to see Tyler. He seemed to be extremely busy and rarely returned to his hotel room, and despite standing outside his door for three days in a row, she had not seen Tyler anywhere. She tried calling Tyler. He would answer asionally, and hang up at other times. Even when she managed to get a hold of him, he would soon be called away for meetings and had to hang up again. The clouds gathered and Vicky stood in front of the window, staring at the traffic outside on the road with a heavy heart. She made another phone call, and after half a minute, Jules answered with a weak voice. ¡°Vicky, how are things going?¡± Vicky lowered her voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t caught Tyler.¡± After a few moments of silence, Jules said, ¡°The production crew has decided to rece Charlie.¡± Vicky¡¯s fingers twitched. ¡°So¡­soon?¡¯ Jules sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks since what happened, and the production crew had waited long enough. Charlie¡¯s scandal remains to be the topic of discussion, and the crew cannot proceed with production if they don¡¯t rece him.¡± If the crew began filming with Charlie as one of their actors, it would be like they were publicly announcing their approval of his immoral behavior. Hence, if they wanted the production to proceed smoothly, they would have to steer clear of Charlie unless he could prove his innocence. Meanwhile, the public opinion had been so one-sided that though Charlie was still pending for court, everyone was sure he was guilty. The production crew had only remained quiet for the past two weeks because they wanted to give Charlie the time to resolve the problem, but they could not wait forever as each day they dyed the progress cost them a small fortune. Vicky understood why they had chosen to give up and took a deep breath.¡± Jules, can the agency do anything about this?¡± Jules chuckled bitterly. ¡°Even if he is the best actor in show business, no one will dare to side with him when it¡¯s Mister Hart who has it out for him.¡± Jules had exined the situation to the agency shortly after Charlie¡¯s incident and swore that Charlie was innocent. However, in a few days¡¯ time, the higher management of the agency informed her that Charlie had crossed someone who was so powerful that no one could help. Jules pleaded relentlessly for an exnation, and the agency eventually told her that Charlie had crossed Tyler. In Zendonia, crossing Tyler Hart was just as bad as a death sentence. Vicky came to a realization. Charlie had not crossed paths with Tyler at all in the past, and the only reason that he might have enraged Tyler could only be her. ¡°Charlie might not be the brightest star among the idols and actors I¡¯ve been responsible for so far, but he¡¯s the most righteous and hard-working one,¡± Jules continued pitifully. ¡°His career is over now, but I hope that¡­his life won¡¯t be ruined as well. I don¡¯t want him to spend the best part of his life in prison.¡± Later at night, Vicky leaned on against the wall and fell asleep. Beep! The sound of a key card activating the door echoed in the air and she opened her eyes, spotting a tall, slender figure before her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Realizing that Tyler was back, her body acted before she could think, and she stood up from the ground. However, she had been sitting on the ground for far too long and her legs were numb, so she fell straight into his arms. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 The scent on Tyler¡¯s body felt both familiar and strange at the same time. Perhaps it was because she had just woken up, and she felt dazed still. ¡°Vicky, have you been waiting at the door to offer yourself up to me?¡± She heard his husky voice above her and felt his warm breath against her skin. Vicky snapped out of her daze and instinctively shoved him away, but since the numbness on her feet remained, she soon fell back into his arms yet again. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Heh,¡± he scoffed and lifted her chin. As she gazed upon his perfect features, he looked into her eyes and smirked coldly. ¡°That eager, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Before she could finish, she was lifted off her feet. Once they entered the room, Tyler tossed her onto the bed and pinned her down before kissing her fiercely. Terrified, Vicky struggled, but none of her protests was heard as she suffocated in his kiss, so she bit down on his lip with all her might. The taste of blood stopped Tyler, and he gazed down at him as the blood stained his lips in a seductive manner. He shot her a half-smile and said,¡± ying hard-to-get?¡± She struggled to get away from him before distancing herself from him. Instead of stopping her, he simply stared at her coldly. ¡°Tyler, I need to talk to you about something,¡¯ she said tensely. ¡°Are you talking to me about something, or are you begging me for something?¡± She froze, unable to react. Vicky had thought he would not admit his part in what happened and was surprised that he admitted to it right away. ¡°So¡­ You were the one who did all those things to Charlie, right?¡± Tyler took off his jacket and went to sit on the couch before lighting a cigarette. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me.¡± She clenched her fists and asked, ¡°Why would you do that? Charlie didn¡¯t do anything wrong!* ¡°Do you really not know why I did it?¡± he retorted. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined that we¡¯re only friends¡­¡± ¡°Friends?¡± He repeated with a cold sneer. ¡°Will casual friends be seen spending all their time together going to dinner and heading back to the hotel together? Do casual friends drink alcohol on your behalf? Do casual friends buy clothes for each other? Do they hug?¡± Vicky felt her blood running cold at how much he knew despite not being in Arrowtown. ¡°Did you see the news online? If you did, you should know that Charlie and the production crew have made a statement exining this. Those things they said were nothing but gossip.¡± Tyler leaned backzily. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you didn¡¯t dine and return to the same hotel at the same time, nor did he drink your alcohol on your behalf? You haven¡¯t bought him any piece of clothing, and you two weren¡¯t seen holding each other?¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°We ran into each other inside the elevator and went to the first floor together for the buffet. You saw it as well. He drank my beer simply because he didn¡¯t want me to drink too much and hinder the progress of the filming. As for the clothing¡­¡± Vicky paused. ¡°I lost the jacket he lent me, and all I was trying to do was buy him a recement. Charlie and I are just friends. I don¡¯t like owing others. That¡¯s the only reason why I bought him a jacket. That hug¡­ He was simply shielding me from the attack of a hysterical fan of his. We parted ways from that point onward and have not seen each other since.¡± The smoke rose and blurred Tyler¡¯s features as he narrowed his dark eyes. Vicky observed the man on the couch, not knowing if he was willing to believe her. ¡°Tyler-¡± Vicky wanted to speak, but was interrupted. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°What?¡± He looked up to face the confused look on her face. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I gave you a chance. You were the one who ignored my warning and got your face on the news with that actor.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a statement saying that it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Missus Hart, you have made me theughingstock of Stoneford City. Did you actually think that calling it a misunderstanding can excuse you from it?¡± Ordinary people might not know who she was, but members of the elitemunity recognized Vicky. Though they would never dare to expose her identity to the press, they immediately realized that she was the woman in the photo, and Vicky instantly began the talk of the town, i Even if it was merely a misunderstanding, Tyler was too proud a man to ept it. Unable to argue, Vicky muttered, ¡°This is my problem, and Charlie has nothing to do with it. His career is already ruined and if he¡¯s sued, his life will be over¡­¡± Tyler sneered as he red at her coldly. ¡°You caused this. You ruined his career and his life,¡± he drawled. She jolted in shock and gaped at him in disbelief. ¡°Tyler Hart, you unreasonable lunatic!¡± Not at all provoked, Tyler said, ¡°If you know that I¡¯m unreasonable, you should stay away from other men. This is just a small punishment, and if the same thing happens again¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He lit the cigarette between his fingers but did not inhale it at all. He gazed down at it before putting it out. His gaze returned to her with a cold viciousness. ¡°You won¡¯t get this lucky.¡± Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold as she struggled to find her voice. ¡°Why?¡± He lifted an eyebrow wordlessly. She stared into his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why does it matter if I¡¯m with someone else?¡± ¡°Consider me a clean freak. I don¡¯t like others touching what belongs to me, ¡± he said casually. ¡°Even the trash I toss aside belongs to me and no one can touch it without my permission.¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Trash? Is he referring to me?¡¯ ¡°Tyler, what can I do for you to spare Charlie?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve already shown him mercy,¡± he said coldly. She looked into his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t see him or contact him ever again.¡¯ Tyler made no remarks on that, and she finally caved. ¡¯Fine. I¡¯m begging you.¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡¯¡¯Fine¡¯?¡± She bit onto her lower lip to the brink of drawing blood. ¡®I¡¯m begging you¡­ please spare Charlie.¡± He looked at her mockingly. ¡°Vicky, do you really think that your plea is worthy of anything at all?¡± She paled and moved her lips to speak but was rendered speechless in the end. After a while, she finally moved and walked toward Tyler. She then proceeded to unbutton her shit, and Tyler scowled. He stood abruptly. ¡°Vicky Shaw, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡¯ She smiled faintly. ¡°You are right. My plea isn¡¯t worthy of anything, but I have nothing else I can trade with apart from myself,¡± she whispered with a dazed look in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Tyler was a businessman and would neverpromise unless there was something in it for him. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, and he lifted her chin and shot her a sneer. ¡°You are right. You have nothing. As for your body¡­¡± He bent down until his face was inches away from hers and she could feel his warm breath on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten sick of it as well.¡± The most terrifying weapon on earth was never des or bullets, but words. She froze and watched as Tyler walked out of the room before returning with a bottle of wine and a ss after a few minutes. He sat on the couchzily and poured himself a ss of wine. Vicky remained standing in ce, her hair draping over her face. 1 A few secondster, she moved and turned to leave with her head bowed. Just then, Tyler¡¯s cold, unforgiving voice echoed in the room. ¡°This is how you beg for someone¡¯s help?¡± She stilled, but did not look back. ¡°You sounded like you were humiliated to beg for something and could not even put up with being mocked. You sure are proud of someone begging for help, Vicky Shaw.¡¯ She twitched and lifted her gaze. ¡°Tyler Hart, what exactly do you want?¡± she questioned hoarsely. He leaned back against the couchzily as he twirled the wine inside his ss; the crimson liquid reflected the lights inside the room and shone mysteriously. ¡°You might not be worth anything right now, but.Jf you can satisfy me, I can consider letting him go.¡¯ ¡°Consider letting him go?¡± She studied his face. ¡¯So you¡¯re pretty much saying that you won¡¯t let him go, right?¡¯ Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 ¡°That¡¯s right.¡¯ Vicky gritted her teeth and turned to leave. Instead of stopping her, Tyler made a call on his phone and said, ¡°Give themand to make Charlie¡¯s case public. Keep updating any progress made in the investigation to the public¡ª¡± Before he could finish, his phone was snatched out of his hand, and Vicky hung up the call before turning to re at him in disbelief. ¡°Tyler Hart, are you not going to stop until you destroy this man?!¡± He took a sip of his wine. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You lunatic!¡± He gazed up and looked at her with a half-smile on his face. ¡® Are you sure you want to keep saying those things?¡± Sensing that it was a threat, her breath caught in her chest as she clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I need to rest. You want to go, right? Give me back my phone and you may leave,¡± he said. She held onto his phone with dear life and backed away, instinctively wanting to escape. It was not until she took a few steps away that she realized that running away with the phone would not help at all. If Tyler wanted to, he had plenty of ways to hurt Charlie without his phone. She stopped and froze in ce. Tyler walked over to her and reached out for his phone. Just when he was about to make the call again, she wrapped her arms around him behind his back. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m begging you¡­ Please spare Charlie.¡¯ At six in the morning, Vicky walked out of Tyler¡¯s room dazedly. The elevator arrived at the highest floor from the lower ground, and as the door opened, two young actresses were found talking inside. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sigh! The production has been postponed for so long, and it¡¯s finally starting again.¡¯ ¡°Is it confirmed that Charlie has been reced?¡± ¡°Yeah. I heard that the person recing him has already arrived, and all the scenes involving his character need to be filmed all over again.¡¯ ¡°I pity Charlie. He has a great reputation and has never flirted around. How can hee across such a crazy fan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s entirely innocent, though. There is quite a lot of evidence to support the usation against him. Maybe there¡¯s something else going on here.¡¯ ¡°Oh? Is there more to the story?¡¯ ¡°I heard that that woman was his girlfriend from before he began as an actor. You know that a lot of agencies forbid their idols from dating, so Charlie broke up with her.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. So that woman was resentful of being dumped and sought revenge against Charlie¡­¡± The two were about to get out of the elevator when they spotted Vicky outside. ¡°M-Miss Shaw¡­¡± The two froze. The elevator closed as no one had gotten in, and the two immediately pressed the button to keep the door open. ¡°Miss Shaw, are you here to see Miss Young?¡± The two actresses had just received notice from the production crew that they would soon resume filming, and since She had not answered her call, the two volunteered to find She. When they first saw Vicky, they instinctively thought that Vicky was there to inform She about it as well, but seeing the state of Vicky was in, they gaped at one another. Vicky ignored them and walked into the elevator. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Even until the elevator had started descending, the actresses remained dazed. After a while, one of the girls said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s here looking for She.¡± ¡°L.don¡¯t think so either.¡± ¡°But then¡­¡± They turned and looked into each other¡¯s eyes in realization. There were only two presidential suites on the highest floor of the hotel, and if Vicky was not there to look for She, she could only be there for one other person. A few dayster, Vicky received a call from Charlie when she had gotten out of the shower and was about to rest. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m about to leave Zendonia.¡± She remained quiet for a few moments and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad to leave and start over somewhere new.¡± ¡°I heard from Jules that you¡¯ve been helping me¡­ Thank you.¡± Vicky nced outside the window and said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. To be honest¡­ I¡¯m the reason why you had to go through all that. I¡¯m sorry for making you leave.¡± ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t be sorry. I¡¯m the one at fault here,¡± he said gently and sighed.¡± Had I not broken up with her for my career, everything would¡¯ve been different. I guess what goes around,es around¡­ My career started when I broke up with her, and now it¡¯s ending because of her.¡± Though Charlie did not me her, Vicky was still overwhelmed by guilt. ¡°If only you didn¡¯t get to know me, this might not have happened¡­¡± Charlie had, at this point, figured out her rtionship with Tyler and whispered, ¡°It¡¯ll happen anyway. I met with my ex-girlfriend yesterday, and she said that she was waiting for me to get really famous before exposing my secrets to the public. All that happened has only been moved up the schedule. I might¡¯ve been imprisoned for a few days, but she considered my debt to be paid and decided not to expose the rest.¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°The rest¡­?¡± Charlie chuckled bitterly. ¡°When we broke up, she was pregnant with my child and was so devastated that she lost the baby¡­so this is all just karma¡¯s work. I can¡¯t me anyone for this.¡± Vicky was at a loss for words. She could not judge whether or not Charlie was a good person, but she also could not deny the fact that his life was ruined because of her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. There was not a trace of resentment in his voice. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m boarding the flight now. From now on¡­ take care of yourself.¡± Feeling a lump in her throat, she said, ¡°Yeah. You, too.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Vicky.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± They both knew they would never see each other again. As Charlie left the country, the scandals surrounding him faded, and the production crew returned to work. Charlie¡¯s character was reced by another up-and-rising actor and everything fell back into ce. However, after some time, an unknown rumor began to circte among the crew, and everyone started to look at Vicky with a rather judgemental look. Even Mindy seemed to be hesitant to approach her. Vicky knew what had happened and did not attempt to exin herself. She simply absorbed herself in work despite the odd looks she was getting. Two dayster, someone knocked on the door to the costume room. ¡°Miss Sparks, your costume for the movie is precisely ording to your request.¡± Following the sound of high heels tapping on the floor, a beautiful woman walked in proudly and Vicky scowled. The staff hurried over with a big smile and said, ¡°Miss Sparks, this is the person in charge of costumes, Miss Shaw.¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 ¡°Miss Shaw, this is one of the actresses in the cast, Miss Maria Sparks. She had other schedules earlier on and couldn¡¯t join the filming until now.¡± Based on the staff¡¯s attitude toward Maria, Vicky figured that Maria only managed to be cast because she brought in investors. Though Tyler was the movie¡¯s biggest investor, he was not the only one. It was not that Tyler could not afford it, as he could easily spend billions without batting an eysh. However, the business and finance world have evolved and connections have be far more important than money itself. It would be best for everyone if no one tried to take over everything. Hence, there were also a few other investors supporting the movie apart from Tyler. ¡°Oh, my. Miss Vicky Shaw!¡± Maria was not at all surprised but eximed regardless. 1 The staff looked back and forth between Vicky and Maria. ¡°Miss Sparks, do you know Miss Shaw?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Maria smiled. ¡°Miss Shaw was all over the news in recent days, so how could I not know her?¡¯ She waved her hand at the staff and said, ¡°You may go. I want to talk to Miss Shaw about work.¡± The staff nodded and left. As soon as he was gone, Maria scanned Vicky from head to toe with a smirk. ¡°The crew are practically worshiping She Young but show no respect for you. Looks like¡­they don¡¯t know that you¡¯re Tyler¡¯s wife, do they?¡± Vicky ignored her expressionlessly. Maria sighed dramatically. ¡°You¡¯re pretty much the only missus of a wealthy man being treated like a commoner. Meanwhile, She is having the best time being fawned over by the crew¡­ People who don¡¯t know the truth might just think that she¡¯s Tyler¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything important to discuss, I need to get back to work, Miss Sparks,¡¯ Vicky said coldly. Maria looked at her. ¡°Vicky, I know that you hate that hypocritic wh*re¡­ I don¡¯t like her either. She keeps acting all innocent when deep down, she¡¯s just a vicious, maniptive woman.¡± Maria lowered her voice and continued, ¡®Why don¡¯t we work together and teach her a lesson? What do you think?¡± Vicky hated She, but she also despised Maria, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Maria did not expect Vicky to turn her down. Not long ago, she sought to team up with She and was turned down as well. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Since She was the center of all of Tyler¡¯s attention at the moment, it made sense that She saw no need in partnering with Maria. However, Vicky must have felt helpless and resentful toward She. Still, she had rejected Maria¡¯s proposal. Furious, Maria gritted her teeth. ¡°Vicky Shaw, She is bing the boss of you, and you aren¡¯t at least angry? What happened to the Vicky that stood up to me?¡± Vicky refused to respond. ¡°Do you know what rumor is going around right now? They said that you didn¡¯t get to seduce Charlie, so you¡¯ve now turned your target to Tyler instead. They said that you took advantage of She¡¯s absence and went to knock on Tyler¡¯s door, shamelessly waiting for him to open the door for you. Vicky Shaw, you are the official Missus Hart, yet you¡¯re living like a sewer rat that has to hide in the dark. Are you okay with this?!¡± Maria roared in frustration. Vicky finally met her eyes and sneered. ¡°Once we get She out of the picture, what then? I¡¯m going to be next, right? Or are you waiting for me and She to fight it out so you can take advantage of that and me everything on me?¡± Maria tensed at how spot-on Vicky was. She had not expected Vicky to see right through her scheme and realized that She might have rejected her for the same reason. She might be a hypocrite, but she had not dared to be rude with Maria, whereas Vicky had challenged her. ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself. Who do you think you are?!¡± Maria red daggers at Vicky. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯m going to make you regret this.¡± With that, Maria turned and strode off proudly. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 That afternoon, Tyler, who had not been seen at the production site, appeared. As the movie¡¯s biggest investor, his appearance sparked chaos among the staff. Everyone stopped what they were doing to wait for Tyler toe, while She stayed by Tyler¡¯s side during his entire visit. ¡°This is your first time here, right?¡± She started pointing to different spots and introducing them to Tyler. ¡°That¡¯s the room for tools, and that¡¯s the dressing room¡­¡± As they walked past the costumes room, She stilled. ¡®This is the room that stores costumes.¡± Just then, Vicky stopped working to wee Tyler like all the other staff. Recently, news that Vicky had lured Tyler into bed had spread within the production crew, and everyone judged her in silence. Since Tyler was visiting, the others started to look at Vicky with odd looks on their faces. It was the first time Tyler officially visited the production site. Before this, he had only been seen sharing dinner with She, and the others had only seen him in restaurants. They could not help but wonder if Tyler was here to see Vicky. Tyler nced at Vicky before looking away almost immediately. His gaze remainedposed and cold, just like when he was looking at others. Vicky lowered her gaze and pretended like she did not know him as well. Just then, someone shoved her from behind. Caught by surprise, she fell toward the direction where Tyler and She stood. ¡°Ah!¡± Startled, She took a few steps back. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Vicky fell onto the ground by their feet and scowled at the pain. Everything had happened so fast that everyone was struggling to register what had happened. After a few moments of silence, She snapped out of her shock and said,¡± Miss Shaw, are you okay?¡± She looked up at Tyler, who stood expressionlessly with no intention of helping Vicky. She narrowed her eyes and helped Vicky up from the ground. ¡°Get up, Miss Shaw.¡± Feeling the burning pain on her palms, Vicky realized that the skin on her hands had torn. She looked up and saw Maria standing in the crowd, smirking viciously back at her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Vicky said. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She nced at her wrist and said, ¡°Your hands are injured, Miss Shaw. You need to treat it.¡± Vicky forced a smile. ¡°Of course. I will do that. Thank you.¡± Everyone turned their attention to Tyler, who remained cold and distant without wasting a nce at Vicky. Some looked at Vicky sympathetically, while others looked at her in contempt mockingly when they realized that Vicky meant nothing to Tyler at all. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 By the time shooting ended, it was close to one in the morning. Since the scenes filmed that day were extremely important, Vicky followed the crew until the very end and had been so busy the entire time that she skipped dinner. Once the shooting ended, everyone started discussing where they were heading for supper. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Maria spotted Vicky organizing the costumes and raised her voice. ¡®Vicky, we¡¯re all going for supper! Come with us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Enjoy yourselves,¡± Vicky said. As Vicky walked away, the other actresses who were close to Maria came over and whispered to one another. ¡°She is just a wh*re who¡¯d crawl onto whoever¡¯s bed given the chance. Who does she think she is?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Maria is being nice by inviting her along, and she just said no¡­ How dare she?¡¯ ¡°What a joke. So what if she managed to sleep with Mister Hart? She even tried to fall to capture his attention this afternoon, but Mister Hart didn¡¯t even look at her. It was hrious!¡± ¡°I guess all her effort had gone down the gutter.¡± Vicky stilled at the gossiping behind her but did not turn back. She went to a nearby night market for some street food and munched on them as she walked back to the hotel. Though it was quitete, there were still a lot of people on the streets, so she did not feel lonely. ¡°Vicky.¡¯ Hearing a husky voice calling out to her, Vicky turned around to find a man in his thirties walking toward her with a bag of street food in his hand as well. ¡°Ed?¡¯ The man was Edward Hancott, one of the actors among the cast members. He was 35 but looked as though he had just turned 30. For a time, Edward had been famous, but as more actors entered show business, he slowly began to lose the public¡¯s attention. Edward smiled gently at her. ¡°Have you not gone with them for supper?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I want to go back and rest, so I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the hotel as well. Let¡¯s walk together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I n on walking back,¡± she said. Pleasantly surprised, Edward said gleefully, ¡°What a coincidence. I n on walking back as well. Let¡¯s go.¡± Vicky wanted to refuse, but Edward had started walking. She scowled. Though she did not care about gossip, if Edward was seen by Tyler, he might suffer. Tyler was insanely possessive, and Vicky no longer wanted to be seen with another man. Thankfully, the filming would end in another month. Along the way, Vicky remained an appropriate distance from Edward and responded coldly to his words. Half an hourter, they finally arrived outside the hotel. Edward looked at her and asked, ¡°Which floor do you live on? Let me send you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She smiled politely. ¡°We¡¯ve all been working for the entire day, and you must be exhausted as well. I¡¯ll go up on my own.¡¯ Before he had the time to respond, Vicky turned and entered the hotel. ¡°Vicky.¡± Edward grabbed her hand abruptly. ¡°I need to speak to you.¡¯ Since they had already entered the hotel, Vicky tensed. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Though the chances were slim, Vicky was still worried that they might run into Tyler because she did not want to ruin another person¡¯s life. She kept her eyes on the people around them and had not paid any attention to Edward, so she was startled by Edward suddenly grabbing her hand. Vicky instinctively wanted to shake his hand away. ¡°Ed, you can just talk. Let me go.¡± Edward stared at her alluring face and said, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve fallen for you ever since I saw you on the very first day. I know that the rumors about Charlie and Tyler Hart aren¡¯t real¡­ Can you be my girlfriend?¡± Edward had been in show business for years and had seen his share of beautiful women. Back when he was famous, countless women had thrown themselves at him, so he had seen women more beautiful than Vicky. However, Vicky had an irresistible, unique charm. Vicky tried her best to withdraw her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ed, but I only see you as my friend.¡± Edward refused to let go and said passionately, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m willing to start by being friends. I¡¯m even okay with announcing our rtionship to the public. I just want you to give me a chance.¡± His grip was strong, and no matter how hard Vicky tried, she could not shake him off. It was gettingte, and there were not many peopleing in and out of the hotel as they stood on the stairs outside. ¡°Ed, can you just let go of me first? We can just talk about this.¡± ¡°Vicky, be my girlfriend, okay? I will care for you with all my heart-¡° ¡°Heh.¡± Just then, a sarcastic chuckle was heard from behind them. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Vicky was so familiar with the voice that she did not have to turn around to know who it was. She paled and pulled her hand away from the distracted Edward. Edward was slightly taken by surprise. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± Tyler stood tall and stared down at the two under the faint street lights. His lips curled into a mysterious smirk as he looked at them darkly. Darkness loomed over half of his face, and he looked extremely dangerous. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Edward had heard the rumors about Vicky seducing Tyler among the crew in the past few days as well, but he paid the rumors no mind. The crew was a tinymunity on its own, and since Vicky¡¯s looks were far superior to some of the actresses who relied heavily on their looks to survive in the industry, it was not at all strange for them to spread rumors about Vicky out of jealousy. Since Tyler had not shown Vicky any attention when he visited the crew earlier that afternoon, Edward¡¯s belief that Vicky and Tyler had not crossed paths strengthened. Edward smiled at Tyler¡¯s question. ¡® Nothing. I¡¯m just talking to my girlfriend. I¡¯m sorry for standing in your way, Mister Hart.¡± He then proceeded to move out of the way. Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend.¡± Tyler stared at the two with amusement. ¡°He says you are, and you say you are not¡­ How interesting.¡± Edward noticed the tense expression on Vicky¡¯s face and realized that she would not y along and added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Vicky isn¡¯t my girlfriend yet.¡± Tyler nced at Vicky pointedly. ¡°Not yet? Does that mean¡­she will be?¡± Edward did not know Tyler or his temper well and thought that Tyler was simply chatting with him since they had run into one another. He smiled and said, ¡°Who¡¯s to say? In any case, I¡¯m going to work hard toward it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tyler nodded and turned to Vicky. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come over here.¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Edward could notprehend the meaning of his words and paused in confusion, while Vicky remained frozen in ce. With hisposed mask still intact, his voice grew increasingly dangerous. ¡°Vicky Shaw, why are you still standing there? Have you not heard what I said?¡± Vicky clenched her fists and stood for another few seconds before walking over to Tyler. Edward gaped at the two and muttered, ¡®Vicky, do you know him?¡± As soon as Vicky was next to Tyler, he pulled her into his arms. Vicky jolted and instinctively tried to push him away, but Tyler kept his arm around her waist, holding her in ce though it did not look like he was putting much strength into the motion. Tyler looked back at Edward casually and said, ¡°Do you not know?¡± ¡°N¡ªNo.¡¯ ¡°Do you know now?¡± Edward remained dazed and Tyler simply ignored him before walking into the hotel lobby with Vicky. The two soon disappeared from Edward¡¯s sight as they entered the elevator. Edward walked toward the elevator and noticed that the elevator stopped at the top floor and had not stopped for any floor in the middle. This meant that Vicky had followed Tyler to the presidential suite on the highest floor. Meanwhile, tension rose inside the elevator. Tyler had let go of her as soon as they were inside the elevator and stood expressionlessly after pressing on the number of the highest floor. He did not speak or look at her, remainingposed and unwavering, but Vicky¡¯s heart sank in anticipation of what was going to happen. Ding! The elevator stopped on the highest floor and Tyler stepped outside. After a brief pause, Vicky followed him outside and tensed as the door to the presidential suite closed behind her. To her bewilderment, Tyler had not questioned her after they entered the room and simply proceeded to take off his jacketzily. He poured himself a ss of wine and drawled, ¡°First Charlie, now another man. It¡¯s no wonder that you keep insisting on a divorce¡­ Vicky Shaw, you sure are good at this. I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± ¡°I am not close with him.¡± Vicky took in Tyler¡¯s tall, muscr frame. ¡°We¡¯re hardly friends.¡¯ ¡°Hardly friends, you say?¡± he questioned. ¡°He was grabbing your hand and calling you his girlfriend.¡± ¡°I know him but only from the times I saw him in the crew. I¡¯m really not that close with him.¡¯ Tyler chuckled darkly. ¡°You aren¡¯t close, but the two of you took a leisurely stroll all the way back to the hotel anyway?¡± She paused and blurted out, ¡°How do you know?¡± A secondter, she remembered that Tyler arrived at the hotel after them. ¡®Could it be that¡­he didn¡¯t find She and followed us all the way back to the hotel?¡¯ she thought. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Tyler remained expressionless, but the look in his eyes grew colder by the second. ¡°Vicky, have you forgotten about my warning? I told you to stay away from other men.¡± ¡°He and I aren¡¯t-¡° Tyler did not want to listen to her exnation and interrupted her, ¡°Have you forgotten about how you were ¡®begging¡¯ me to spare thest man?¡± Vicky paled, and all sounds seemed to have faded. What happened that night was one of the memories that Vicky never wished to recall. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 All the humiliation and violence made Vicky feel like she was nothing but a ragdoll to the man. ¡®Is it going to happen again?¡¯ she thought to herself as she looked into Tyler¡¯s eyes, trembling ever so slightly. After a few moments of silence, she smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve exined that I am not close with Ed. If you still want to go after him, I wont beg for you to change your mind. Do whatever you want.¡¯ Tyler¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡°You say that you aren¡¯t close, but you call him Ed?¡± She closed her eyes. ¡°All the younger actors and actresses call him that as well. I¡¯m just doing what everyone is doing.¡± Tyler remained silent and studied her with his eagle-like eyes. She felt like she was suffocating under his intimidating presence and felt like a criminal or a cheating wife, as his distrustful res stabbed into her like des. She could not bring herself to think if this would repeat over again whenever she was seen with a male in the future, and whether those men would end up losing everything like Charlie did. After a while, Tyler finally looked away. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Vicky waited for a while and when he did not say anything, she turned to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he questioned sharply. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± She walked over to the door and reached out for the doorknob. As soon as she opened the door and took a step out, she was dragged backward and Tyler¡¯s unforgiving kissnded on her lips. The next day, Vicky was woken up by the ringing of her phone, and she fumbled for it before answering the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Vicky, are you still sleeping?!¡± Mindy gasped. ¡°Mindy?¡± ¡°Vicky, have you been sleeping the entire morning?¡± Mindy questioned in disbelief. ¡°The entire morning? What time is it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost one in the afternoon!¡± Mindy gritted out. Vicky sobered and sat up, realizing that she was not in her room but in Tyler¡¯s presidential suite instead. She checked the time and noticed that it was, sure enough, almost one in the afternoon. The filming in these two days had been crucial and as the stylist, she had to be by the crew every single day. Since they had workedte into the night the day before, Director Fallon had postponed the starting time the next day and informed everyone that filming would start at half past eight. ¡°I¡¯ming over right now!¡± Vicky blurted out. After washing up, she hurried to the production site to find that the crew had already finished lunch and were chatting with one another. Since the site was designed specifically for the plot, they could not film it anywhere else. Since Vicky had not shown up for work, every other member had to wait. When Vicky appeared, all eyes were on her and Maria said sarcastically,¡± Oh, my. It¡¯s so hot out here, so why are you wearing a scarf? Aren¡¯t you feeling hot at all?¡± The temperature in Arrowtown was much higher than that of Stoneford City, and it was an exceptionally hot afternoon. Vicky had rushed all the way and was drenched in sweat, which seemed odd when she was wearing a scarf and a face mask. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Maria nced at one of the actresses who had been trying to butter up to her, Alexis Brown. Alexis immediately walked over to Vicky, and as though she had tripped on something, she fell toward Vicky and tore off the scarf around Vicky¡¯s neck. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Oh, my!¡± she apologized before gasping dramatically. ¡°Oh my god, what happened to you. Miss Shaw?! Were you¡­ beaten or something?¡¯ Alexis raised her voice as she looked at Vicky in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that you haven¡¯t answered your phone for the entire morning. You must¡¯ve been in an ident!¡¯ Alexis said righteously. ¡°Miss Shaw is a part of this crew, and we have to call the police!¡± Alexis then took out her phone and was about to call the police before Vicky had the time to react. Since Alexis was speaking very loudly, the attention of the rest of the crew was instantly drawn. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is someone shouting?¡± ¡°Someone was beaten? Is it a member of the crew?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening? Can someone tell me?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Oh. About what?¡± ¡°Just look at Vicky Shaw¡¯s neck and you¡¯ll know.¡± Before Alexis could make the call, Vicky grabbed onto her hand and said,¡± I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to call the police.¡± Alexis looked at her with disapproval. ¡°No way! You have to call the police if someone hurts you. That¡¯s the only way the person who did this can be punished and prevented from doing the same thing to others!¡± She tried to pull her hand away, but Vicky grabbed onto Alexis¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Miss Alexis, I told you that I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to call the police.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t look fine. Oh, I know. You¡¯re scared of retaliation, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll all protect you. This¡­wont happen ever again!¡± Vicky remained silent at her pretentious tone but kept her hand on Alexis¡¯s phone. Alexis looked around and shot Vicky a confused look. ¡°Miss Shaw, you keep saying that you are fine, so what¡¯s going on with your neck? Were you not beaten?¡± Vicky stared at Alexis for a few moments and said, ¡°Have you never had a boyfriend?¡± Alexis remained confused. ¡°What does this have to do with having a boyfriend?¡± Seeing that the time was right, Maria exined, ¡°Alexis, you¡¯re being silly. Miss Shaw wasn¡¯t beaten. This is¡­her having fun with her boyfriend.¡± The others who knew what had happened giggled. Alexis came to a realization and turned to Vicky sheepishly. ¡°So you weren¡¯tte because you were beaten, but because you were with your boyfriend¡­ I was being silly. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It would¡¯ve been better if she really was beaten, though,¡± Maria said sarcastically. ¡°At least that¡¯s an ident and we weren¡¯t waiting on her for hours over nothing. Spending time with your boyfriend and keeping the entire crew waiting, on the other hand¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡± Maria scowled as though she was reminded of something. ¡°Vicky, when did you get a boyfriend? I remember that¡­you were pretty close with Charlie, right? You two were even on the headlines for some time.¡± Maria¡¯s words seemed normal but were filled with evil intentions. Just then, Mindy walked over and interrupted Maria by tapping on Vicky¡¯s shoulder. ¡®Vicky, Director Fallon and Director Lumber want to see you.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Once Vicky left, the others started gossiping. ¡°Vicky looks innocent, so who knew she¡¯d be such a yer? She spent the whole night having fun with her boyfriend and ended upte for work!¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 ¡°When I heard from others that she tried to seduce Tyler Hart, I didn¡¯t really believe it, but from the looks of it¡­ I guess you can never judge a book by its cover.¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw sure has been messing around. She was seen with Charlie every day, and since Charlie is out of the picture now, she went to seduce Tyler Hart. It hasn¡¯t even been that long since then, and she¡¯s already gotten a new boyfriend!¡± ¡°Being her boyfriend must be horrible¡­¡¯ In the afternoon, the crew resumed shooting. Vicky had been professional and attentive with her work and had never beente. Since it was the first time she had beente, Director Fallon and Director Lumber had not med her, but they would all need to make up for the dy at night. There had been a lot of filming at night, so the others were all upset that they needed to work through the night again. At around half past nine at night, the production site erupted into chaos. Vicky was in the costume room and came outside curiously at the noises. As soon as she walked out of the door, she ran into Mindy, who appeared extremely nervous. Vicky called out to Mindy and asked, ¡°Mindy, what happened?¡± ¡°We were filming a scene in the water and She drowned. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now¡­ I¡¯ll talk to youter. The director told me to call the ambnce.¡± She then darted away.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The entire crew was panicking at the ident, and since She was the main character, they would not be able to proceed with filming since she had been in an ident. As soon as Vicky entered the filming site, she saw She drenched and someone was trying to revive her. Professional actresses like She often could swim, and it was rare for them to drown. ¡®Why did she drown, then?¡¯ Vicky thought before turning to look at Maria, who was standing by the pool. Just then, a cold, husky voice rose in the air. ¡°What is going on?¡± Tyler strode over, and Vicky froze. ¡°Tyler!¡± Maria hurried over excitedly. ¡°Are you here to see me?¡± Tyler ignored her and turned his attention to She with a scowl before shoving Maria out of the way and walking toward She. Vicky was standing a distance away, so they could not hear what they were saying, but she could see the dark look on Tyler¡¯s face and his pursed lips. A few minutester, the ambnce arrived, and Tyler removed his jacket to ce it on She¡¯s body before carrying her out into the ambnce and following her to the hospital. At night, Vicky stepped out of the shower at the hotel and saw that the news of She¡¯s ident had made headlines. She clicked on the article and saw the photo of Tyler carrying She outside, but just as she was about to read the details, she heard the doorbell ringing. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Vicky opened her door to find Edward outside. ¡°Ed?¡± Edward looked at her and smiled. ¡°Vicky, I need to speak with you. May Ie in?¡± After the ident, it was already quitete by the time everyone returned to the hotel. ¡°Ed, it¡¯ste. We can talk tomorrow,¡± she said and was about to close the door when Edward reached out and stopped her from closing it. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you are just a wh*re, right? Just name your price for one night.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened as she spat coldly, ¡°Scram.¡± Edward sneered in contempt. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman who¡¯ll sleep with whoever can pay. Stop acting all high and mighty. Do you think that I can¡¯t afford what Charlie and Tyler Hart can?¡± he said and tried to barge in. Vicky had not expected Edward to be this bold. ¡°Edward, I¡¯m going to shout if you don¡¯t leave right now.¡± Edward did not mind. ¡°Everyone in the crew knows what kind of a woman you are now. Even if they hear you, they¡¯d just think that you seduced me!¡± Vicky tried to shut the door with all her might, but her strength could not rival that of a man. ¡°Edward, I¡¯m Tyler Hart¡¯s woman. You wouldn¡¯t dare to touch me!¡± she hissed. ¡°Tyler Hart¡¯s woman?¡± Edward snorted. ¡°Everyone knows that he only cares about She. Has he so much as looked at you when he came to visit the crew today? Know your ce. He is just toying with you and is still with She in the hospital right now. Who do you think you are?¡± Edward was extremely strong, and soon, Vicky¡¯s arms gave in as the door flew open. Edward strode into the room with a sneer as he eyed Vicky devilishly. Vicky backed away, her hand tightening around her phone. Just as she was wondering who to call for help, her phone started vibrating and she gazed down at it. When she saw Tyler¡¯s name on the screen, she paused and immediately answered the phone. Before Tyler could say anything, Vicky shouted, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m in Room 3013. Someone has just barged into my room. Help!¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at his phone and since the call ended abruptly, he immediately called back, only to find that Vicky¡¯s phone had been turned off. He narrowed his eyes and stood. She, who had already regained consciousness, looked at him in confusion. ¡°Tyler, where are you going?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vicky might be in trouble. I¡¯m going to have a look.¡± ¡°Again?¡± She said with a smile. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Tyler stopped and turned to look at She. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± She shook her head, her face as pale as a ghost. ¡°The crew has found out that I was in an ident because of the costume she made, and now she is in trouble, too. On top of that¡­she is in trouble at the precise moment you called her. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes in silence. ¡°Miss Shaw imed that she was kidnapped the time before, but there was no evidence supporting her im,¡± She said. ¡°And now, yet another ident¡­ Maybe she knew that you called to question her about my ident and said that she¡¯s in trouble.¡± She was extremely weak from the ident and her voice was faint. With a pause, she continued, ¡°But maybe she is in trouble. You should go anyway.¡± Meanwhile, at the hotel. Before Vicky could finish her sentence, Edward snatched the phone away from her hand and shut it down. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Vicky¡¯s palms were covered in sweat, but she held herposure. ¡¯ Edward, didn¡¯t you say that Tyler Hart was just toying with me? You said that people would just think that I¡¯m seducing you even if they find out, right? What are you afraid of, then? Why bother hanging up the call?¡± Despite what Edward had said, he would suffer if Vicky caused a scene as nothing was more threatening than scandals to public figures like him. Vicky was not an idol, and the scandal would not affect her no matter what happened. Edward had only said what he said as an attempt, thinking that Vicky might ept his advances if she truly was the kind of woman everyone said she was. Since Vicky was clearly fighting back, he knew that he would suffer severe consequences if words about this spread. Edward gave up and forced himself to remain calm. ¡°As if I¡¯d really want a wh*re like you!¡± he said before hurrying away. Once he left, Vicky mmed the door shut, and once she was sure that he was gone, she copsed onto the ground weakly, drenched in sweat. The crew had booked the entire hotel, so there were no other guests. She had thought that it was one of the crew members and opened the door without second-guessing it, but she never expected Edward to be so bold that he did not even care that she was Tyler¡¯s woman. Vicky sat on the cold, hard ground and held her knees as she tried tob through her thoughts. After some time, she heard knocking on the door. Knock, knock, knock! Vicky tensed once again. ¡°Vicky! Open the door!¡± a familiar, cold voice came through the door. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky paused and thought to herself, ¡®Tyler really came?¡¯ She stood and was about to open the door when she heard him say, ¡°Open the door.¡± Shortly after, the door was opened and Vicky froze at the sight of Tyler and another hotel staff holding the spare key card outside. The two were stunned when they saw Vicky as well. ¡°Um¡­¡± The staff nced at Tyler and Vicky gingerly. ¡¯Mister Hart, do we still need to call the police?¡± Tyler had called the hotel manager before arriving at the hotel, informing them that the guest in Room 3013 might be in an ident. When he arrived, he immediately followed the staff to the room. ¡®So this just turns out to be some kind of chasing game? Is it all just a game between rich people?¡¯ The staff thought to himself, not daring to let his contempt show as he smiled at Vicky. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll take my leave now, Miss Shaw.¡¯ The staff left and after standing outside for a few moments, Tyler stepped into the room and nced around. The room was clean and tidy with no sign of struggle. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Vicky. ¡¯This is what you call someone barging into your room?¡± It was not until this moment that she recalled that she had sought Tyler¡¯s help, and finally registered the fact that Tyler had actuallye to her rescue. ¡°Tyler, I-¡° Before she could exin, he interrupted her cruelly, ¡°Vicky Shaw, since when have you be such a despicable woman?¡± His words were like des stabbing into her heart, and her blood ran cold. ¡°Despicable?¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°Asking you for help is despicable?¡± ¡°Help?¡± Tyler mocked. ¡®You¡¯re standing right here, safe and sound. Am I supposed to believe that you were in trouble?¡¯ ¡°So it can only be counted as trouble when She drowns, huh?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression stiffened at the mention of She. ¡®How dare you mention She, Vicky?¡± She looked up to meet his eyes and chuckled faintly. ¡°Are you saying that I don¡¯t even have the right to mention her name now?¡¯ N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Yes,¡± Tyler spat coldly. Her eyshes shuddered at his words, and she clenched her fists until her nails began to snap, completely oblivious to the pain. ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± She smiled. ¡°I wont bother you two from now on.¡¯ Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you saying, Vicky Shaw?¡± ¡°Am I not being clear enough?¡± She remained calm. ¡°There isn¡¯t a point to continue this marriage. We¡¯re just wasting each other¡¯s time. We might as well just get a divorce.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°That way, you and She get to be together officially without the concern of others gossiping about you behind your backs.¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw,¡¯ he gritted out as he stared into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to ever mention the word ¡®divorce¡¯ to me.¡± Vicky was slightly taken by surprise. ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me that you still don¡¯t want a divorce even after all that has happened, Tyler.¡¯ ¡°So what if that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡®So what? How unapologetic and righteous! What a joke!¡¯ She thought to herself. ¡°Vicky.¡± He red daggers at her. ¡°Don¡¯t believe for a second that getting a divorce excuses you from anything. She is stillying in the hospital as we speak.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Coming to a realization, she said with amusement, ¡°Tyler Hart, you can¡¯t actually be trying to¡­me me for her drowning?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already looked into the ident.¡± He kept his eyes trained on her face. ¡°She drowned because her costume broke and wrapped around her legs, and you¡¯re the stylist providing the costume.¡± Vicky had thought of countless possibilities but had not expected to be med over such a thing as well. Amused, she chuckled. ¡°So, you think that I made her drown on purpose?¡± He looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Sasha had drowned you once, and it¡¯s not impossible that you want revenge.¡¯ She suddenly recalled his phone call from earlier and said, ¡°So you were calling because of She just now.¡± Tyler did not speak, but she knew that it was his way of admitting to it. She studied his face. ¡°Well, then? How would you like to punish me for it?¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Tyler seemed to have a n andmanded, ¡°Apologize to She, and I¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡± Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold, despite it being summer. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize.¡± She stared at him with determination and enunciated,¡± Tyler Hart, I¡¯m divorcing you.¡± He narrowed his eyes and grabbed onto her wrist. Just when he was about to speak, his phone rang. He answered it, and Maggie¡¯s panicked voice came through the speaker,¡± Mister Hart, we¡¯re in trouble! Someone leaked the news about She¡¯s ident, and the reporters are swarming outside her room¡­ Hey, stop! She cant ept any interviews at her state now! Please understand¡­¡± There were a lot of background noises, and before Tyler could respond, the call ended abruptly. His expression darkened and he was about to leave when he noticed that Vicky was observing him with a faint smile. His figure was reflected in her crystal-like eyes. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was still holding onto her wrist, and as they locked gazes, neither of them looked away. Sometimeter, the ringing of his phone broke the silence, and he scowled after ncing at his phone. Instead of answering it, he turned his gaze back to Vicky. ¡°I¡¯ll handle She for now. Harry wille and take you to the hospital tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Even if you drag me there, I wont apologize to her,¡± Vicky said coldly. ¡°Vicky Shaw!¡± She stared into his cold, dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll admit to what I did and what I didn¡¯t, no one will get me to admit to it!¡± A sharp pain shot up her wrist as Tyler gritted out, ¡°Vicky Shaw, don¡¯t test me.¡± Though it felt as though her bones were being crushed, she sweated in pain but stopped herself from whining or begging for mercy. Instead, she held eye contact with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m definitely divorcing you!¡± Tyler had never been challenged in such a manner, and his expression instantly darkened with viciousness as he tightened his grip around her wrist. Finally, Vicky let out a pained shout. ¡°Agh!¡± The pain was so undeniable that Vicky knew her wrist could easily break. Just then, Tyler¡¯s phone rang again, and she nced down to find the word ¡¯ She¡¯ on the screen of his phone. Tyler saw it as well and let go of Vicky. He shot her one final sneer and said, ¡°Vicky, you reap what you sow. Stop acting like you are all innocent. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± With that, he turned and left without hesitation. As the door mmed shut in front of her, the world around her fell into silence. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 [Breaking news! She Young¡¯s drowning ident had been a scheme!] [Shocking! The beauty seen with Charlie before was actually the culprit behind She Young¡¯s ident?] The next morning, a few articles became the talk of the entire inte. Vicky¡¯s phone had not stopped ringing since then. There were calls from the directors, the producers, and people like Mindy and Cece. While the crew called on an emergency meeting, another article was released. By the time Vicky learned about it, the article became the top search online, and she clicked inside to find photos of her. [The long history of affairs of fashion designer, Miss S, whose beauty rivals our star, She Young.] Underneath the title were a few photos and some descriptions thate along. [We first started noticing Miss S when the scandal about Charlie surfaced. Someone saw hering in and out of a hotel with Charlie and suspected that she was his girlfriend. Once public statements were released, it was proven that all crew members and cast stayed in the same hotel and the two were only friends. However, we have received private tips that Charlie had been exceptionally close with Miss S. The two ate together and returned to the hotel together. At Charlie¡¯s birthday party, he had even drunk Miss S¡¯s beer on her behalf. ording to our sources, Charlie seems to be in love with her.] Below the description were a few other photos of Vicky standing outside Tyler¡¯s room and her falling in front of Tyler, and the photos came with another description. [Ever since Charlie disappeared, Miss S turned her attention to Tyler Hart. She waited outside his door in the middle of the time and purposefully fell in front of him to capture his attention. However, Mister Hart had not shown her any interest. Seeing how she has no hope with Mister Hart, Miss S then switched her target to another man. I¡¯m sure you all recognize the man beside her, right? That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the once-famous star, Edward. The two were seen taking a romantic stroll outside and holding hands outside the hotel. ording to reliable sources, Edward was even seening out of Miss S¡¯s room. She Young¡¯s sudden ident seemed to be caused by the problem of her costume, which was also made by Miss S.] The discussion about Vicky soon outgrew the one about She¡¯s ident. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All three men that Vicky was seen with were public figures. The public had fed on the scandals surrounding Charlie some time ago for over half a month, and as for Edward, he was also someone everyone knew as he had been famous for a time. On top of that, Tyler Hart was a man of almost the highest status in the country. Once the rumors about Vicky spread, all thements were insults directed at her. There would always be someone who remained calm whenever the inte erupted into chaos over some news by pointing out that the victims could be the used, but on this asion, no one seemed to side with Vicky. [I study theater, and my friend ys a minor character in the film. She told me that this ¡®Miss S¡¯ is called Vicky Shaw, and she has a really messy private life. She was up all night in bed with some guy a few days ago and arrived at workte!] [Oh, I know about that! Because of her, the entire crew needed to stop filming and wait for her!] [Some guy? Who is that? Does anyone know?] [Darn. Is she that cheap? What a waste of her looks.] [Oh,e on! One of my stic surgeon friends told me that her face isn¡¯t real¡­] [What gives her the courage to seduce Mister Hart? How shameless!] [I pity She. Not only has this woman tried to steal her man, but she almost got She killed too!] Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 [It¡¯s attempted murder! Let¡¯s contact the police to arrest this murderer!] [She¡¯s disgusting! Vicky Shaw, get out of Zendonia!] Instantly, Vicky became the most hated woman in the entire country. She nced through thements expressionlessly and took a deep breath after shutting off the screen to think of a way out. Knock, knock! Just then, she heard knocking on the door, followed by a familiar voice.¡± Miss Shaw, I¡¯m Harry. Mister Hart has asked me to escort you to the hospital.¡± She slowly began to regain herposure at the sound of Harry¡¯s voice as she remembered that Tyler had ordered her to go to the hospital and apologize to She. Not bothering to open the door, she said, ¡¯I¡¯m not going.¡¯ Harry¡¯s voice came through the door faintly. ¡°Miss Shaw, Mister Hart said that it¡¯s best for you toe.¡± ¡°And if I refuse to?¡± She chuckled darkly. After a brief moment of silence, Harry said, ¡°Mister Hart said you¡¯lle to regret it.¡± ¡°I will never regret it!¡± With that, Vicky ignored Harry. Harry continued to knock on the door for the next few minutes, but since Vicky had stopped responding altogether, he eventually left. Shortly after Harry left, Vicky received a call from Jennifer. ¡°Vicky, some people just came and sprayed paint all over our studio and destroyed everything inside, including all the drafts of our designs. Cece went to stop them and got injured in the process¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After Jennifer recovered, she started going to work with Cece at Vicky¡¯s studio. She was a great artist and had a sharp sense for fashion, and she had even studied rtive knowledge in the past out of curiosity but gave up on her passion because she wanted to study at the same university as Anthony. Since she started living with Cece, she slowly began to pick up what she had given up on, seeing how energetic and cheerful Cece was every day at work. Jennifer learned quickly, and she was left behind with Cece to work in the studio while Vicky followed the movie crew to Arrowtown. Vicky tensed at the tone of her voice and tightened her grip on the phone.¡± How is Cece now?¡± ¡°She was injured in the head and has a mild concussion. Those people still won¡¯t let her go and follow us all the way to the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky stood. ¡®Jennifer, take Cece home. Don¡¯t go outside. I¡¯ll travel back now.¡± Not having the time to pack, she bought the flight ticket back to Stoneford City and strode out of her room. As soon as she stepped foot out of the hotel, something was thrown in her direction. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you¡¯re a vixen and a murderer! You don¡¯t deserve to live!¡± Vicky had her mind full of concern about Cece that she was caught offguard. The egg mmed into her head, and the liquid inside scrolled down her forehead. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 A group of young women charged toward Vicky, each holding eggs, tomatoes, or water bottles. They started throwing whatever they had in hand at Vicky once they spotted her. ¡°You b*tch! How dare you try to drown She?! Die!¡± ¡°You disgusting stic b*tch! If men see what you really look like, they might just all run away!¡± ¡°You should be sentenced to death!¡± The young women were hysterical. Their features were twisted with rage and resentment, and those who did not know what happened would think that Vicky had murdered their families. Vicky came to an assumption that the young women had to be She¡¯s fans. There was no point in reasoning with fanatics, so she immediately backed away into the hotel. Seeing how she was running away, the fans ran after her. ¡°Hurry! Catch that b*tch! Don¡¯t let her get away!¡± ¡°Karma will get her! If justice isn¡¯t served, we¡¯ll give her the punishment she deserves!¡± ¡°Avenge She!¡± The security in the five-star hotel was strict, and the guards immediately hurried over. ¡°Miss, what is happening?¡± Vicky looked at the fanatics running at her. ¡°Those people are here to cause trouble.¡± The guards were shocked when they saw the state she was in. They had also seen the news and had even discussed it in private, but since it was their duty to stop the fans, they proceeded to chase them out of the hotel. The hotel manager came to talk to Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, we don¡¯t know who leaked the information of your stay here, but not only are there fans outside, but even the reporters have gathered. Out of consideration for your safety, we suggest that you stay in the hotel for the time being.¡± Worried about Cece, Vicky said, ¡°But I have something important to attend to and need to leave right now.¡± ¡°If you insist on going out, we aren¡¯t responsible for any attack aimed at you outside the door.¡± When Vicky fell into silence, the manager suggested, ¡°If you truly need to leave, I suggest that you put on a disguise.¡± Half an hourter, Vicky sessfully left the hotel in her disguise and arrived at the airport. However, she needed to remove her hat and face mask at the security checkpoint and the crowd instantly recognized her. In the end, the airport staff advised Vicky to turn around. ¡°Miss Shaw, we can make sure that you board the flight safely, but¡­if there are She Young¡¯s fans on board, we cant guarantee your safety. Besides, if there is chaos on board, it¡¯ll affect other passengers as well.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rendered powerless, Vicky returned to her hotel and made a call to Cece.¡± Cece, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I cane back anytime soon.¡± Cece, at this point, had seen the news and said angrily, ¡°Vicky, you are the legal wife of Mister Hart. She Young is the third wheel, not you! Those brainless fans of hers dare to call you the woman who seduced She¡¯s man when their idol is the shameless one!¡± Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 At first, the people who came were only destroying the studio, but when Cece called She the ¡®shameless homewrecker1, they were provoked into violence. Since Cece was outnumbered, she soon ended up in the hospital and was still livid when she talked about it. ¡°Vicky, all you need to do is post your marriage certificate and those people will shut up!¡± Cece might be reckless, but she was not a fool. The marriage between Vicky and Tyler had not been announced, and she dared not to mention it even in a fit of rage when she was arguing with those people. Vicky stood by the window and gazed down at the guards patrolling around the hotel and the people outside. There were She¡¯s fans, reporters, and a crowd that gathered for the drama. ¡°It won¡¯t work,¡± Vicky said bitterly. ¡°Even if I announce that I¡¯m his wife, they¡¯d still use me of cheating on him with Charlie and Edward.¡± The people on the inte did not care about what was right and what was true. ¡°Besides, this has to be the work of someone who knows me. Otherwise, those people would¡¯ve never found out where my studio is so quickly.¡¯ Shocked, Cece muttered, ¡°Vicky, are you saying that¡­¡¯ N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Vicky was about to say something when she received another call. She nced at her screen and said, ¡°Cece, I need to do something. Let¡¯s end the call here. Avoid going outside in the next few days and forget about the studio. I¡¯ll handle it once I get home.¡± Once she ended the call with Cece, she answered the other call. She remained silent, and Tyler did not speak as well. After a few moments, he said, ¡°Have you realized how you¡¯re wrong now, Vicky?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said emotionlessly as she closed the curtains, went to the living room, and turned on the television. ¡°Vicky Shaw,¡± he gritted out coldly. ¡°Had you left with Harry this morning, you wouldn¡¯t be forced to lock yourself in your room.¡¯ As she turned on the television, she saw the video of her being thrown with raw eggs and how she was ambushed in the airport before being escorted away by the security guards. She looked incredibly pathetic, and as she studied the video, she said, ¡°Are you going to say that if I agree to apologize, my studio wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed and Cece wouldn¡¯t get injured as well? That Cece wouldn¡¯t be confined to her own apartment as well?¡± He paused for a while and said, ¡°You think that¡­I sent people to destroy your studio?¡± ¡°Did you not?¡± She chuckled. ¡°As hard as the fans might try, they can¡¯t possibly find out where my studio is located that quickly. Who else could be so efficient in destroying my studio? Didn¡¯t you get Harry to give me your message, saying that I¡¯lle to regret noting?¡± Her studio was destroyed shortly after Harry left, and she could not think of anyone else capable of such a thing. ¡°Tyler, if you really can¡¯t stand seeing She hurt, why won¡¯t you divorce me?¡± she continued. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I don¡¯t want to hear that word again.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I can apologize to She right now until you two are satisfied with it if you agree to divorce me. How about that?¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw!¡± Tyler roared. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 ¡°Tyler Hart,¡± Vicky enunciated, ¡°unless you agree to the divorce, I¡¯ll never apologize.¡± He chuckled darkly. ¡°Vicky Shaw, do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± ¡°Why would I think that? You sent people to destroy my studio and injured Cece as a warning to me, right?¡± He sneered. ¡°So, you¡¯d rather see your studio destroyed and your assistant injured, and would rather be forced to stay in the hotel while everyone condemns you on the inte than apologize?¡± Vicky knew that as long as she caved, Tyler could resolve everything considering what he was capable of. However, she would rather tolerate all the contempt and be attacked by hysterical fans than admit to doing something she was never involved in. ¡°Yeah. I won¡¯t apologize.¡¯ ¡°Very well,¡± he snarled. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that you won¡¯te running back to beg for mercy.¡¯ He then hung up, leaving Vicky to stare at her phone nkly. A day and a night passed, but the rumors about Vicky had not ceased circting. Since the crew had yet to announce the cause of She¡¯s ident, they had fallen victim to all the talk online as well. [I¡¯ve received information that says She drowned because of Vicky Shaw! 1 [Ugh! Is the crew trying to protect Vicky? She must be someone important, then!] [Forget it! All the news about her would¡¯ve been taken off the inte if she is important!] [Maybe she is some director¡¯s lover¡­] Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The directors of the film had not anticipated that the situation would escte to such an extent. Vicky had not been able to resolve the situation, and the pressure of public opinion was weighing down on the crew. A dayter, Director Lumber called Vicky to his office. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯ve worked together in the past and I know that you aren¡¯t this kind of a person. There might be a misunderstanding about the costume, but¡­ The public opinion is leaning toward one side, and if we don¡¯t make a public announcement soon, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Director Lumber was exhausted as the ident had not ceased since they started filming. It was first Charlie, then Vicky, and none of these scandals would do the movie any good. Vicky stared at him and said, ¡°Director Lumber, the ident about the costume is abnormal.¡± She ignored all the talk outside and focused on investigating the ident as it all started with She drowning. ¡°Director Lumber, I recalled something. Before She changed into that costume, Maria Sparks had been inside the costume room as well,¡± she deadpanned. After recalling the day repeatedly, she remembered checking the costume over and over again to make sure that there was no damage to it. However, she was called away a few minutes before She was supposed to put on the costume, and when she returned to the room, she found Maria changing inside. Maria yed one of the characters in the movie and would often change in the room. Since Vicky had only been gone for a few minutes at the time, she had not paid much mind to it. Coming to think of it, Maria might be the one who destroyed She¡¯s costume. Director Lumber shot Vicky a pointed look. ¡°Vicky, you can¡¯t make ims without evidence. We haven¡¯t announced what caused She to drown because we weren¡¯t certain as to how the costume was destroyed. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 ¡°Director Lumber, there are surveince cameras outside the room, and before She changed into her costume, Maria Sparks was the only one who had been inside-¡° Director Lumber interrupted her. ¡¯Vicky, you¡¯ve been in the costume room for most of the day as well. Whether it¡¯s you, Maria, or someone else¡­ Regardless, we have no proof whatsoever.¡± There could not be surveince cameras inside the changing rooms, so how the outfit was destroyed would always remain a mystery. ¡°We¡¯ll continue to use the designs you produced for us, and you¡¯ve been with us long enough that you should get some rest now. As for the payment¡­¡± he said thoughtfully before his phone started ringing. He answered the call, and soon, his expression darkened. After hanging up, he turned to Vicky apologetically. ¡°Vicky, about the remaining payment¡­¡± She interrupted him. ¡°Director Lumber, we¡¯ve known each other long enough. You can cut to the chase.¡± He sighed heavily. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve discussed with Director Fallon and a few producers that we¡¯ll pay you everything we promised but in exchange, we¡¯ll need to announce that we¡¯ve terminated our contract with you. However¡­¡± He shot her a look of sympathy. ¡°You know that Mister Hart is the biggest investor of this movie, and he thinks that there¡¯s a big issue with the costumes you designed if they had caused such an ident¡­ Not only does he want to hold your payment, but he wants you to pay for any losses as well.¡± ¡°Tyler said that?¡± She clenched her fists. Director Lumber nodded. Vicky got up. ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± She stumbled out of the meeting room and tripped. Just as she was falling, someone grabbed her by the arm to steady her. ¡°Oh, my,¡± a sarcastic voice rose. ¡¯Vicky, what¡¯s wrong? You have to be careful. If the reporters captured you just now, you¡¯ll be further humiliated.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She looked up and saw the evil sneer on Maria¡¯s face. She tensed and said, ¡°It¡¯s you. You did that to She¡¯s costume!¡¯ Maria smiled and whispered into Vicky¡¯s ear. ¡°It was me, but so what? Why would you believe you now? You told Director Lumber about me just now, didn¡¯t you? Look what happened? Are you the one being chased out, or me? n Vicky shoved Maria aside. Maria was not at all frustrated and continued to smile at Vicky. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not afraid even if others find out, because I have people who¡¯ll clean up after me no matter what I do. As for She, she has Tyler to do that for her, whereas you¡­ How pitiful.¡± 1 Maria seemed to have onlye to mock her and immediately left, giggling the entire way. Before Vicky could return to her room, a few police officers approached her. ¡°Miss Shaw, you are suspected of attempted murder. Pleasee with us.¡± Despite all the usations directed at her, the police had never approached her, so she assumed that it was yet again Tyler¡¯s doing. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Vicky was taken to the questioning room, and what Director Lumber said to Vicky earlier was right: Assumptions could not be viewed as evidence. At the moment, everyone suspected that she had done something to She¡¯s outfit, but there was no evidence to support it. The questioningsted until night, and since she had given no further information to help with the investigation, they released her. As she was walking out of the room, a young officer hurried over to the officer who was questioning her and whispered into his ear. The older officer muttered, ¡°Are you sure?¡± The younger officer nodded. The older officer turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, a new witness hase forward, and we need to further investigate your involvement in this incident. My apologies, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave just yet.¡± Vicky scowled. ¡®Impossible.¡± If there was any witness, the investigation would have never dragged on this long. She wanted someone to prove that she was innocent as well, but after going through the surveince footage, no one had been in the room apart from Maria. The sudden appearance of a witness sent chills down her spine when a thought formed in her mind. Someone knew the situation she was in and had arranged for a ¡®witness¡¯ toe forward at this time to use her of being the culprit. ¡®How ruthless!¡¯ she thought to herself. The officer looked at Vicky and said with a polite, yet stern tone. ¡°Please cooperate, Miss Shaw.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She soon regained herposure. ¡°May I know who the witness is?¡± The officer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but to ensure the witness¡¯s safety, we can¡¯t expose any information about them. If you do not wish to stay, you may contact yourwyer or your friends to release you on parole.¡± Everything had been happening so quickly that Vicky had no time to look for awyer. If she wanted to be released, there was only a number of people she could seek help from. Cece had been admitted to the hospital, and apart from her, there was only one other person Vicky could seek help from. ¡®Is he waiting for me to submit to him?¡¯ she thought to herself bitterly. ¡®If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be kept as a suspect here for days.¡¯ She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Do you need to make any call, Miss Shaw?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Just when the officers were about to take her to the holding cell, when they heard a low, melodious voice. ¡°Vicky?¡± She looked up and saw a young man in a white shirt standing in the distance. The man was exceptionally handsome and appeared wildly alluring with the yful smile on his face, the unbuttoned cor of his shirt, and the seductive look in his eyes. ¡°Mister Kirby?¡± She paused. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°One of my friends is in trouble and called me here to help release him.¡± He scanned her and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Vicky opened her mouth to exin but decided against it in the end.¡± Nothing. I¡¯m just here to help with the investigation. I don¡¯t want to keep you away from what you¡¯re doing. I should go now.¡± She turned to leave when Mister Kirby spoke again. ¡°Is this because of what happened to She Young?¡¯ She paused and turned around to look at the yful smirk on his face. ¡°It¡¯s been the talk of the town and I¡¯ve overheard some details.¡± She nodded, not wanting to say too much. ¡®Yeah. I¡¯m here because of that.¡± Mister Kirby remained standing and started chatting with her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the theories on the inte,¡± he said casually with one hand in his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to use you of murder over a piece of clothing. Let¡¯s put why She didn¡¯t notice that her outfit was damaged until the moment she was in the water. If damages to clothing count as murder, all those sellers at flea markets should be called murderers as well. II He shot her a smile and said, ¡°If you are capable of killing with clothes, you can pretty much kill anyone you want, no? That way, you should be the best assassin in this city in no time.¡± Vicky had felt slightly disheartened earlier but felt much better listening to how Mister Kirby defended her in a joking manner. Feeling moved that someone was willing to believe her at such a time, she smiled at him earnestly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mister Kirby lifted an eyebrow. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything for you, so why are you thanking me?¡± Before she could say anything, he continued, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t take your gratitude for granted. I guess I¡¯ll have to do something to deserve it.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He turned to the officers and said, ¡°I¡¯m her friend. I guess I can get her out, right?¡¯ The officers gaped at him and muttered, ¡°Sure, but¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, file the paperwork for it,¡± Mister Kirby said with a smile. ¡°Mister Kirby¡­¡¯ He turned to look at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s just get you out first.¡± She remained quiet for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, in a certain office, Harry knocked on the door and went inside to find Tyler standing in front of the window with a lit cigarette between his fingers. His figure and his expressionless look were reflected on the ss. ¡°Mister Hart,¡± Harry said. ¡°Miss Young¡¯s condition has stabilized, and the movie crew has decided to terminate their contract with Miss Shaw. They¡¯re about to release an official statement. Should we¡­¡± ¡°Let them be,¡± Tyler said coldly. ¡°Since she¡¯d rather be condemned by all, be locked up in her room, and even lose the contract with the crew than obey me, I don¡¯t suppose she needs any help.¡± Harry hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mister Hart, not long ago, Miss Shaw was taken away by the police for questioning. I heard that there was a new witness¡­ Without someone to release her on parole, she¡¯d be locked up.¡± Tyler looked with a scowl. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°This morning.¡¯ Harry had also just caught news of it and came to report to Tyler after investigating every detail. Tyler walked over to his desk and nced at his phone. Nothing. Not a call or even a single text message. His lips curled into a sneer. ¡®She wants to be stubborn, right? Leave her be and let her rot in there.¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Half an hourter, Mister Kirbypleted all the necessary procedures to release Vicky on parole. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± She looked up at him and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± He nced at the time. ¡°What do you feel like eating? Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I-¡° He interrupted her. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯ve eaten?¡± She looked away guiltily. Knowing that he was right judging from the look on her face, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the officers, and you¡¯ve been questioned in the station for the entire day.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with¡­whether I¡¯ve eaten or not?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a hotel. They don¡¯t just give you what you want, so I assumed that you haven¡¯t eaten.¡¯ Indeed, Vicky had not eaten much throughout the day. ¡°How did you know that?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. Instead of answering, he started walking and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving.¡¯ She remained standing in ce and watched as he walked away in confusion. ¡®Am I just mistaken, or is he in a bad mood all of a sudden?¡¯ she thought to herself. At the restaurant, they ordered and dined. By the time they finished dinner, it was past ten at night. Mister Kirby¡¯s phone rang as they walked out of the restaurant, and he hinted that he needed to take a call before walking over to a quiet corner. Knowing better than to follow him, she waited. Snap! Just then, a sh of light blinded her for a moment, and before she could register what had happened, a group of reporters charged toward her. Within a matter of seconds, she was surrounded. ¡°Miss Shaw, who is that gentleman dining with you earlier? Is that your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, we heard that you¡¯ve been flirting with Charlie and Edward when you worked as a crew member. How many lovers do you have?¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, are you trying to marry into a wealthy family by seducing Mister Hart? Do you not know that he is married?¡± ¡°We saw you being taken away by the police¡­ Have you really attempted murder?¡± Countless questions overwhelmed her as the reporters desperately tried to move their cameras and microphones even just an inch closer to her. They had not done anything out of line but were more organizedpared to frantic fans, forming a circle within mere seconds around Vicky to prevent her from escaping. By the time Vicky came to realize what was happening, it was toote. She scowled. ¡°The crew will soon organize a press conference and answer all of your questions.¡± The reporters refused to back away and proceeded with even worse questions. ¡°Miss Shaw, do you not know that it¡¯s immoral to get involved with a married man? Have you no shame at all?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As she was being pushed around, her ears were filled with insulting questions. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 The reporters on the outer corner pressed closer toward Vicky, and she stumbled inside the center of the crowd as they stepped over her feet. She had been in a terrible state after being questioned for the entire day and was frustrated from being interrogated by the reporters. She tried to shove them aside, but they seemed to be as tough as a wall of steel. ¡°Miss Shaw, please answer my question!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Miss Shaw!¡¯ ¡°Miss Shaw-¡° Their voices echoed around her and someone shoved at her, causing her to fall to the ground. As she tried to get up, she identally hit a person next to her. ¡°Ah! She hit me! Vicky Shaw hit me!¡¯ Someone shouted, and the cameras instantly started shing at her. No one attempted to help her up and simply swarmed toward her hysterically. ¡°Miss Shaw, how can you resort to violence?¡± ¡°Are you frustrated because your true face has been exposed?¡± Another round of confrontation followed as they all assumed Vicky had resorted to violence toward the reporter. The noises and the ruthless faces drowned her, and soon, she was struggling to breathe. ¡°Scram!¡¯ A chilling voice filled the air. The reporters turned around dazedly and saw a tall man standing behind them. His frame was towering, and he featured a perfectbination of cold elegance and seductiveness as he narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips. Vicky was stunned by Mister Kirby¡¯s appearance. Taking advantage of the reporters¡¯ dazed state, he walked over to Vicky. The look in his eyes darkened when he saw her twisted ankle. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital,¡± he said before helping Vicky up. The others finally recovered from the shock. ¡°Are you Miss Shaw¡¯s boyfriend? Do you know how she¡¯s dating multiple men at the same time?¡± The reporters swarmed at him, their eyes lighting up. However, Mister Kirby¡¯s presencemanded respect, and they did not dare to question him the way they did with Vicky. Mister Kirby turned to re daggers at the reporter who asked the question and said, ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± The reporter was the one who insulted Vicky. She came with a mission and was not afraid to do whatever it took to provoke Vicky into saying things worthy of reporting. Her breath caught in her throat as though someone was strangling her, and she struggled to speak. Mister Kirby¡¯s presence was simply too overpowering and she felt like her heart stopped from simply being red at by him. ¡°Scram,¡± Mister Kirby spat. Vicky stared at him dazedly. The Mister Kirby she knew had always been casual and nevermanded such a pressuring presence. Yet, at the moment, he managed to terrorize a crowd simply by standing. Seeing how she remained dazed, he lifted Vicky off her feet. Just then, a cold voice pierced through the air of the silent night. ¡°Oh? Looks like there¡¯s drama around here.¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 The man¡¯s voice was so cold that it gave people the chills. All the people there looked in the direction where the voice came from. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As the man stood under the moonlight, the glow shone on his facial features to create an illusion that his face looked frozen with ice. He looked at where Vicky and the others were. The color of his pupils was even more visible, just like the color and temperature of the deep ocean. His attractive lips were curled into a teasing, mocking smile. The reporters were stunned. ¡°T¡ªTyler Hart¡­¡± At that time, the beautiful woman beside him said, ¡°All the rumors on the inte are fabricated, so please leave Miss Shaw alone. The production team will host a press conference, and you¡¯re free to ask any questions during the press conference.¡± This was when they realized She was standing beside Tyler. She was the main center of the incident. The reporters had tried to get an interview with her, but the security of the hospital She was in was very tight. They could not enter at all. When they saw She, they were a swarm of bees buzzing toward the flower in the garden. However, the man gave them a scary re before they could even get close to She. The re froze the reporters, and their faces stiffened. Tyler coolly said, ¡°That¡¯ll be all for today.¡¯ The reporters looked reluctant to leave. They knew Tyler had an ambiguous rtionship with She, even though he was a married man. Nheless, no one had the audacity to openly write about it. The influence Tyler had was remarkable, too. The reporters could not publish or post the photos or articles they wrote if Tyler so disallowed it. The reporters exchanged looks with each other and put on ttering smiles on their faces. ¡°Since Mister Hart said so, let¡¯s leave.¡± They quickly left the ce, and none of them were brave enough to hide and take photos secretly. They knew how capable Tyler was. Everyone who was against him no longer stood in one piece on this land. The best example was Harvey Sparks. He was a proud person, yet he lost the fight and left. No one remembered him anymore. After the reporters left, the air became dead silent. A sinister glint appeared in Tyler¡¯s eyes while his body reeked of hostility as he stared at Vicky, who was in another man¡¯s. Parting his thin lips, he said,¡± Get down.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart tightened. Immediately, she felt the need to break away from Mister Kirby¡¯s arm, but the man¡¯s arms wrapped around her even more tightly. Her eyshes quivered in fear as she softly said, ¡°Please let me down.¡± Mister Kirby refused, however, as if he did not see the dark look on Tyler¡¯s face. He smiled. ¡°You sprained your leg. You need to go to the hospital now.¡± Tyler continued to gaze at Vicky¡¯s face coldly. It was as though his eyes had hardened into ice hazed over by mist. ¡°Vicky Shaw,¡± he enunciated,¡± I¡¯m asking you to get down.¡± Usually, Tyler never showed his expression. At least, Vicky hardly saw the emotional side of him. At this moment, his expression was borderline gruesome, eyes sparkling with clear hatred and disgust. The way he looked at her was like looking at something that disgusted him. His gaze darkened when he realized Vicky was not moving. He started walking. It felt like a ck cloud was covering his body where he walked like the grim reaper. Every step he took could potentially stop the other¡¯s heart from beating. Soon, he was in front of Vicky and Mister Kirby. He extended his hair and wanted to drag Vicky down. Mister Kirby stopped him with his arm. Yet, his movement was restricted because he was carrying Vicky, so he could not stop Tyler. Tyler sessfully dragged Vicky away from Mister Kirby¡¯s arms. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Tyler grabbed Vicky¡¯s wrist tightly and turned to leave. When Vicky¡¯s feetnded on the ground, however, the pain from her sprained ankle became even more intolerable. All of a sudden, someone grabbed Vicky¡¯s other hand. Tyler stopped walking and looked back at Mister Kirby. Seeing his hand grabbing onto Vicky¡¯s other hand, he snarled, ¡®Let go of her.¡± Mister Kirby smiled as if he did not give a sh*t about what Tyler said. ¡°I should be the one saying that.¡¯ Tyler proudly stared back at him. ¡°Do you think you have the right to say that?¡± Mister Kirby scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say that. The most important thing is¡­what Vicky thinks.¡¯ He averted his gaze from Tyler and stared at Vicky, saying softly, ¡°Vicky, do you want to go with him?¡¯ Vicky nced over at She, who was standing not far away from them.¡¯ They came out from this restaurant. I bet they were eating together, and Tyler must¡¯ve taken the chance to tell She I got locked up to please her.¡¯ She put on a straight face and turned to look at Mister Kirby instead of Tyler. ¡®My ankle is sprained. Can you please send me to the hospital?¡± Mister Kirby looked very pleased with the answer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Tyler was amused to see how close Vicky and Mister Kirby were. ¡°Vicky Shaw, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re running back to this guy again.¡± It felt ironic and insulting to Vicky as she furrowed her brow ufortably. ¡°Tyler, stop judging other people¡¯s rtionships based on your assumptions. Mister Kiby and I are just friends. No one ever created a rumor about us nor had we ever disyed public affection.¡± ¡°Mister Kirby?¡± Tyler squinted. ¡°You¡¯re taking his side? A man who has to fake his identity and give you to another man like you were a pet?¡± Tyler¡¯s hand tightened around Vicky¡¯s wrist as he, looking into Mister Kirby¡¯s eyes, continued, ¡®Am I right¡­Harvey Sparks?¡± Something exploded in Vicky¡¯s mind as she thought she heard an explosion in her head. She looked at Mister Kirby dumbfoundedly. ¡®You¡­ You¡¯re Harvey Sparks?¡± Harvey Sparks, her ex-husband. The one who used topete fiercely with Tyler. To be more urate, they were nemesis. It just never urred to Vicky that the man who helped her numerous times was her ex-fiance, Harvey Sparks, all along. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The smile on Harvey Sparks¡¯ face gradually disappeared. He gazed at Vicky and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Harvey Sparks.¡¯ Vicky¡¯s face turned pale, and her limbs felt cold. ¡°So you knew me all along? What tricks were you trying to pull when you pretended to not know me?¡± Harvey¡¯s gaze wavered as he reasoned, his voice gone husky, ¡°I do know you, but I wasn¡¯t ying any tricks-¡° ¡°A lie is a lie,¡± interjected Tyler, sneering. ¡®No matter what reason you have, it¡¯s still a lie.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you never lied to her now that she¡¯s lost her memory,¡¯ refuted Harvey snarkily. ¡°So what if I did?¡¯ Tyler was unbothered. ¡°She¡¯s Missus Hart. She¡¯s my woman.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say you can lie to her any way you like just because she¡¯s your ¡®woman¡¯, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it?¡¯ Harvey smiled crookedly.¡± Tyler, do you really think no one knew what you did?¡± ¡°Harvey Sparks, you lost the right to be standing here talking to me about this.¡± Vicky felt lost when she heard their conversation. Due to her amnesia, she had no idea what they were talking about. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Meanwhile, She had been gazing at Harvey Sparks the moment his identity was revealed. She heard about Harvey Sparks before. He had made himself well-known to everyone in the city after what he did. However, she did not know Tyler yet at that time. Due to her small social circle, she never met Harvey either. When she got lucky to have Tylerid an eye on her, Harvey had already lost to Tyler and left. The people who knew what happened carefully concealed what happened between Harvey Sparks and Tyler. No one was daring enough to mention it. She had only gotten some random pieces of information from several people. After Harvey left the city, it was like he disappeared from the radar. No one knew where he went. His name and photos disappeared from the inte after a night. She felt conflicted. When Tyler was sent to the hospital after getting shot, she had met Harvey before. At that time, it was obvious how protective he was of Vicky. She did not overthink it because she did not think Vicky would try to have an ambiguous rtionship with another man based on how much she loved Tyler. In spite of that, it never urred to her that the man she saw in the hospital was Harvey Sparks. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Tyler¡¯s deep, clear voice pulled She back from her thoughts. ¡°So are you still going to go with him?¡¯ She raised her head and saw Tyler looking at Vicky, whose head was lowered. Due to the dim light, She could not see the woman¡¯s expression. Vicky did not say anything, but she tried to pull her hand out from Harvey¡¯s hand. Everyone knew what that action meant. Harvey¡¯s face changed. ¡¯¡¯Vicky¡­¡± Without looking at him, Vicky said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Mister Sparks, but it¡¯s gettingte now. I should get going.¡± Tyler shot Harvey a disdainful look before walking off, Vicky¡¯s wrist still in his grip. When they passed by She, he stopped. ¡®I have something to do, so I¡¯m not going to send you back,¡¯ he said inly. ¡°Go back to the restaurant and wait for a while. I¡¯ll get Harry to send you back.¡± She¡¯s eyes wavered. Nheless, she nodded obediently, quietly. Tyler held Vicky by her wrist and walked to where his car was parked. He had a pair of long legs, so the steps he took wererge. His handsome face was gloomy, and he seemed to be in a seriously bad mood. Vicky, on the other hand, was limping behind him as he forcefully dragged her. There were a few times she nearly fell. Frowning at the sight, Harvey could not stand it anymore. ¡°Tyler,¡± he reminded, ¡°Vicky sprained her ankle.¡± With a cold face, Tyler said, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡¯ Harvey pursed his lips tightly. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to treasure her, why do you insist on keeping her by your side?¡± Tyler scoffed. ¡°Harvey Sparks, you¡¯re thest person in this world who has the right to tell me this.¡± By that time, Tyler had reached his car. He opened the door and shoved Vicky into the car before getting into the driver¡¯s seat. A few secondster, the engine started and disappeared from Harvey and She¡¯s sight. The car sped down the road, and the scenery outside the window shed by quickly. Vicky sat fearfully in the car as she saw the number on the speedometer increasing. Finally, she could not stand it anymore. ¡°Tyler, can you slow down?¡± He was grabbing the steering wheel with his clean, slender fingers while looking ahead with a straight face. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡± scoffed Tyler. ¡°You¡¯re driving too fast. It¡¯s not safe,¡± Vicky replied. Tyler smiled sarcastically as if what Vicky said was a joke. ¡°You drove more dangerously when you chased after a man around the city in the past. Why weren¡¯t you scared then?¡± ¡°In the past?¡± Vicky looked at him curiously, ¡°Did I do that to you?¡± Tyler¡¯s fingers tightened around the wheel as his expression darkened, looking as though he recalled something. He did not answer Vicky¡¯s question, and he did not slow down, either. Normally, it took half an hour to reach the hotel, but they arrived in less than 20 minutes. When they arrived, Tyler opened the door to the passenger side and grabbed Vicky¡¯s hand. He dragged her all the way to the lift. Ding! The lift door opened. Director Lumber and Director Fallon were getting off the lift as they were in a discussion. When they saw Vicky and Tyler together, they were shocked. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The rumors in the production team were no secret to them. Since they had been in the industry for a long time, there were often rumors during the shooting. Neither of them paid attention to those. Who would have imagined the unexpected happened the second the lift door opened? The shocked expressions on Director Lumber and Director Fallon¡¯s faces did not startle Tyler at all. He ignored them and entered the lift, his grip on Vicky¡¯s wrist still tight. Subconsciously, Director Lumber and Director Fallon got off the lift. When the door was slowly closing, their dumbfounded expressions never changed. After Tyler and Vicky entered the presidential suite, he abruptly, so rudely threw Vicky to the sofa in the living room. His eyes and tone were as cold as the wind from the north pole. ¡°Spill it! When did you start to be in contact with Harvey Sparks?¡± Vicky managed to get some information about the feud between Tyler and Harvey from Sebastian, including how Tyler¡¯s parents got into a car ident on their way to sign the acquisition. After a moment of silence, Vicky answered, ¡°I met Harvey the time we were eating in the restaurant and left halfway after getting a call from She.¡± ¡°Then? What did you two do afterward?¡± Tyler interrogated. Vicky did not like the way he was asking her. It felt like he was asking because thought she had an affair. Yet, she understood Harvey was probably the person Tyler hated the most in this world. Hence, she did not fight back nor expressed her dissatisfaction and told him how she got to know Harvey. After that, he said nothing and took his phone to make a call. Once the call got through, he instructed indifferently, ¡°Get me all the ces Harvey went when he got out of jail. And¡­¡± He nced at Vicky coldly. ¡°Send me the locations where Vicky was during that period, too.¡± It might have been a tedious task to track down the ces Harvey had gone to, but Tyler¡¯s phone rang again more than an hourter. During that period, he continued to re at Vicky coldly. There was a time when he managed to re at her for more than ten minutes unblinkingly. It felt like he was about to tear her into pieces. Vicky felt like a devil was choking her and a sharp object was against her back when she felt the cold re. Several minutester, he finished reading the information sent to him. He raised his head and looked at her with an ominous stare. ¡°So you two have been secretly in touch with each other for a long time.¡± Vicky instinctively clenched her fists tightly while trying to make herself look level-headed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it behind your back, and I didn¡¯t contact him secretly.¡± He had been busy with She during that period and did not have the time to care for her at all. Tyler looked back and curled his lips into a weird angle. It looked like a smile, but it was not a happy type of smile. Instead, it looked downright intimidating. ¡°Attended a party with his friends as his fiancee. Went to the outskirts in the same car and stayed for more than an hour. Then you came back and imed that you were kidnapped. Went to the auction together and only came back home at midnight¡­ ¡°Vicky Shaw, you certainly blew me away!¡± Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ve exined this many times-nothing happened between Harvey and me. You know that I have amnesia, and I don¡¯t remember him or anything from the past at all.¡± Despite that, Tyler did not want to hear any exnation. He stared into Vicky¡¯s eyes and said coldly, ¡®Was he the one who tried to outbid the bracelet with me?¡± ¡°Tyler¡­¡¯ ¡°What were you two doing staying in the outskirts for so long?¡± Suddenly, Vicky was lost for words when Tyler interrogated her forcefully. The way he looked at her was presuming she had cheated on him. No. Not presuming. It was exactly what he thought. The dubious look brought difort to Vicky. She stopped talking and looked sideways to avoid making eye contact with Tyler. However, her action had Tyler thinking she was avoiding his gaze because she felt guilty. He got up and gradually approached Vicky. It was a spacious room, but with Tyler getting closer, the pressure was on. As he stood before her atst, he grabbed her chin and lifted it. He stared into her eyes with his deep, blue eyes. ¡°Tell me everything you two have done!¡± A disgusted feeling appeared in Vicky¡¯s heart. She looked into his eyes as she irritably replied, ¡°Everything! We¡¯ve done everything that we should do! Are you happy with that answer-ouch!¡± Her chin was in pain. It was so painful that her face was turning pale. At this moment, Tyler realized how pained she was when her eyes reddened. Thus, he let go of her chin and touched her face softly instead. ¡°It¡¯s eptable that you fell once¡­but it¡¯s idiotic to fall in the same ce twice.¡± His handsome face closed in on her, his deep voice almost vibrating on her face. ¡°That¡¯s right. You forgot everything. You have no memories of the past.¡¯ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. His movements and voice were so soft that it felt very¡­creepy instead. Vicky had goosebumps all over her body. Tyler said with a smirk, ¡°When you were his fiancee, he gave you to spend a night with another man like an item because of another woman.¡± Her pupils dted. ¡®Tyler did mention that before, and Harvey didn¡¯t deny it. Did that¡­really happen?¡¯ Tyler continued to talk like he did not notice the changes in Vicky¡¯s expression. ¡°Harvey¡¯s enemy kidnapped a woman, you see. His enemy asked him to make his choice. ¡°They said they¡¯d let go of that woman if Harvey agreed to let you spend the night with him. After that, he sent you to them.¡¯ This time, her pupils shook. ¡°Who is¡­that woman?¡± ¡°Of course¡­his true love. Someone he really cared about.¡± Tyler looked at her from a condescending angle. He curled up his lip into an evil smile.¡± Even a dog was more precious to him than you were.¡± Vicky¡¯s fingers clenched tightly. Suddenly, she recalled how Harvey rescued her many times without asking for anypensation during this period. She found it hard to believe he was such a person. Perhaps Tyler could read her mind as he continued, sounding indifferent,¡± There was a time you identally lost Harvey¡¯s dog. He didn¡¯t care that it was your birthday and humiliated you during your own party. He wanted to let everyone know you were nothing to him. Even a dog was better than you. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him. See if he¡¯ll deny all those despicable things he did in the past.¡± Since Tyler sounded so assuring, there was a high chance he was not lying after all. If Harvey truly treated her like that, it was a good thing she left him. She did not have any feelings for Harvey currently. Perhaps it was because of amnesia. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Vicky did not feel anything else other than finding it shocking to hear about the past from Tyler. Maybe she never loved Harvey before. While she was immersed in her thoughts, Tyler coldly added, ¡¯Oh, right. Do you know Maria is Harvey¡¯s sister?¡¯ Vicky was baffled by this. ¡°I¡­heard it from someone.¡¯ Tyler¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Maria is a spoiled and proud girl. Before you were engaged to Harvey, she always hated you. After you became her brother¡¯s fiancee, your rtionship with her only worsened. Everytime you two fought, Harvey would always side with her.¡± He looked at Vicky. ¡°That was why Maria dared to cause trouble for you all the time; someone will always be there to protect her.¡± Vicky hated Maria with the same weight she did with She. From the first day she met Maria, she never had a good impression of her. A question popped into her mind. ¡°You looked like you were close to her.¡± Tyler exined indifferently, ¡°The enemy of your enemy is your friend.¡± ¡°But you should be the enemy. You and Harvey are rivals. As Harvey¡¯s sister, it just doesn¡¯t make sense for her to get so close to you,¡¯ Vicky wondered. ¡°There is clearly no distinction between ck and white in this world. Do you really think Maria is a person who values rtionships and is loyal?¡± Vicky became quiet. ¡®That¡¯s right. Obviously, Maria is an egoist. She¡¯s also spoiled and self-centered. It¡¯s no surprise that she¡¯d betray her brother for someone she likes.¡¯ Tyler¡¯s cold voice came from the top of her head. ¡°Vicky, you haven¡¯t told me what you two did that night.¡¯ Vicky regained her senses. ¡°I told you we didn¡¯t do anything, yet you don¡¯t believe me. When I told you we did everything, you still didn¡¯t believe me. Why don¡¯t you tell me what answer you¡¯re looking for?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Tyler asked again, ¡°What did you two do?¡± Vicky did not want to talk anymore. Why should he be questioning her when he himself had an ambiguous rtionship with She? Vicky¡¯s silence infuriated Tyler. In fact, he was not that angry anymore, but Vicky¡¯s reaction created a bacsh. ¡°Answer me!¡¯ Vicky¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°Are you going to have a divorce with me if I slept with him?¡± Instantly, the air stagnated. Tyler remained silent for a long period. Sometimes, being quiet was more torturing than being in a fight. This was one of those moments. Frankly speaking, Vicky regretted it after asking that question. She was never a person who would have an affair or flirt with another guy just because she wanted to have a divorce. After a while, Tyler finally spoke again. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will kill you.¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡¯ Tyler said calmly, ¡°Vicky Shaw. If you dare to betray me, I will kill you.¡± He looked level-headed, devoid of aggression. Vicky felt like the anger he had was just her hallucination. Nevertheless, it terrified her more when Tyler was in such a calm moment. Although it sounded outrageous, she had no doubt Tyler meant what he said. He was serious, and it was not a joke. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 After being shocked in that short moment, Vicky managed to calm herself. ¡°Tyler, what do you mean?¡± ¡®It¡¯s just a divorce. Is he really going to kill me?¡¯ she thought. Tyler emotionlessly replied, ¡°There is no such thing as a divorce in my life- only a deceased partner.¡± It was so frustrating for Vicky that she ended upughing. ¡°You¡¯re the one having seen and shown to the world that you have another woman in your life, yet you want to lock me in this ridiculous marriage.¡± ¡°This is your choice.¡± Tyler remained cool. ¡°You were the one who begged me to marry you.¡± ¡°I regret it now!¡¯ hissed Vicky. ¡°Regret?¡± With an apathetic expression, Tyler coolly said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost the right to regret from the day you married me.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He carefully touched her exquisite eyebrows and eyes. Gentle he was like they were a loving couple. ¡°Vicky, I told you before I¡¯m a clean freak. I don¡¯t care how many rtionships you had in the past, but from the first day of our marriage, the dominance of this marriage is no longer in your hand.¡± Vicky understood the message he was trying to imply and clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯re allowed to have a divorce when you want to, but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was not a moment of hesitation from him as he brutally continued, ¡°Since you took away my thought to get a divorce¡­then you have to continue with this marriage even if it¡¯s torturous for the both of us.¡± ¡°Does that mean I have to me myself for all of this suffering? I was the one who insisted on getting married, I was the one who refused to get a divorce, and the one who offered to continue with this marriage after I lost my memory¡­ I¡¯m the one to me, right?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easily manipted and tricked as you wish? You need to pay me back double everything you¡¯ve gotten from me.¡± Vicky found herself struggling to breathe. Forget about the things she could not recall in the past; she could vividly remember everything that happened recently. She used Tyler to disgust She, and Tyler knew that. She did that because she felt sorry for herself as she fell into the water and nearly drowned. She wanted to get back at She, but She was physically unharmed during her attempt, so Tyler let it slide. However, it was different this time. She nearly died, and Tyler could not tolerate this. Hence, Tyler was asking Vicky to pay back everything she had gotten from him. It did not matter if she did it on purpose or identally. It did not matter what intention she had. Tyler wanted a return for everything. Neither Vicky nor She was more important than the reputation and interest of hispany. Therefore, this marriage needed to continue. Vicky¡¯s eyshes quivered as her gaze wavered. 2 After some time, she took a deep breath. ¡°Alright. I got it now.¡± She smiled helplessly. ¡°I have nothing to say since you insist on keeping this marriage. I was the one who asked for it in the first ce, especially when I can¡¯t win. I can only ept it even when I¡¯m unwilling.¡¯ She took another breath and continued, ¡®But since both of us hate each other, I think it¡¯s unnecessary for both of us to have¡­high expectations from each other.¡± It felt like Tyler was less angry after listening to the first part of her words. However, his blue eyes darkened upon hearing the second half. ¡°Huh?¡± Vicky said with a straight face, ¡°I know you¡¯re a clean freak, so I won¡¯t be fooling around outside nor will I be with another man. Thissts until you agree to the divorce. Since both of us aren¡¯t happy in this marriage, let¡¯s¡­ have a marriage in name only.¡± Tyler pretended to not understand. ¡°In name only?¡± She knew he understood her, however, and was just pretending, so she tried to turn down the fire in her. She closed her eyes for a while and said, ¡¯You can¡¯t¡­touch me anymore.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the purpose of me marrying you?¡± Tyler teased. ¡®So you can be a decoration in my house?¡± Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 ¡°You can get any type of woman you want with your status and power,¡± Vicky answered, gritting her teeth. ¡°You can sleep with any woman you want. I don¡¯t care.¡± It made no difference to her if he was sleeping with She or other women, especially when she had no control over him or the ability to end this marriage. At the very least, she did not have to satisfy his needs while enduring that disgusting scent on him. ¡°I can sleep with other women¡­¡± repeated Tyler. A sinister feeling crossed his eyes. Suddenly, he tore apart Vicky¡¯s clothes. ¡°Like this?¡± Vicky instinctively grabbed at her clothes. ¡°Tyler! Have you gone mad?!¡± ¡°How generous Missus Hart is,¡± he said coldly as he used more force. ¡°Too bad¡­¡± he whispered into her ear, murmuring. ¡®None of them satisfy me like Missus Hart.¡± 1 Vicky¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she shrieked, ¡°You¡¯re a jerk!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The response she got was a contemptuousugh as he briskly carried her and entered the bedroom. She struggled vehemently to free herself. As he looked at how unwilling and disgusted Vicky was, he said, ¡°Missus Hart, do you know why I¡¯m refusing to get a divorce for the time being?¡± Refusing to get a divorce for the time being¡­ Vicky¡¯s eyes dted. ¡°If you behave nicely, I¡¯ll probably let you go when I¡¯m bored with you. But, if you continue to fight back¡­¡± He ced his mouth next to her ears and whispered, ¡°It just triggers my desire to have you surrender. Maybe¡­you¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life fighting me.¡± When Vicky woke up the next day, it was alreadyter in the afternoon. The sun¡¯s rays shone brightly into the room through the sheer white curtain. Vicky sat on the bed with a painful headache. As always, Tyler was not around. ¡®How could he treat me like this when I suggested having a marriage in name only¡­¡¯ Subconsciously, she grasped the bedsheet under her tightly. She was gracious enough to suggest something so lowly as a bargain, yet he responded so¡­atrociously. After sitting on the bed for a while, she was ready to get down to take a shower. As soon as her foot touched the floor, however, a piercing pain came from her ankle. She stumbled and fell. When she looked at her sprained ankle, it was swollen and red. The sprain happened when she was surrounded by a group of reporters. After a night without getting treatment, it swole up like a golf ball. Yet, Tyler disregarded her injury and kept on asking for more like the devil he was. It took her great effort to finally stand up. After just a step, however, she fell again. When she struggled to get up again, the pain spread from her ankle to her whole body and stopped at her heart. It made her body go limp. Thete afternoon sun was shining on her, but she did not feel any warmth. Instead, she felt like she was freezing at the north pole. A lone tear fell from her eye and dropped on the clean carpet. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Tyler said Harvey once gave her away to another man like she was a pet, yet she was not even a pet to Harvey. She was just his toy. A pet would receive love and tenderness from the master in moments when the master was happy. Meanwhile, the owner of a toy could y with the toy however he liked. It did not matter if the toy was broken; he would just get it reced. After a difficult shower, she limped her way to the door and wanted to leave. This ce suffocated her so much that she did not feel like staying a minute longer. When she opened the door, she found two bodyguards in ck suits. One of them immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shaw. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the room.¡± Vicky was baffled by this. ¡°I can¡¯t leave this room? What do you mean?¡¯ The other bodyguard said, ¡°It¡¯s an order from Mister Hart. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the room as of now.¡± She understood it this time, and one of her hands balled into a fist. ¡°He has no right to keep me here!¡¯ The other bodyguard said awkwardly, ¡°Miss Shaw, there are mediapanies and reporters around this hotel. Mister Hart is doing this¡­to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need him to keep me safe!¡± No matter what Vicky said, the bodyguards refused to let her walk out. With her sprained ankle, she had no way to bypass two professional, strong bodyguards. In the end, she could only go back into the room. As she went back to the room, she looked for her phone in her purse and called Tyler with her shivering fingers. Beep, beep, beep! After a few moments, the call connected. Before Tyler could speak, she went off, snapping, ¡°Tyler Hart! Who gives you the right to keep me in this room?¡± After a moment of silence, the man replied in a cool, clear voice, ¡°Are you sure you want to speak to me with this attitude of yours?¡¯ She clenched her fingers tight as anger rumbled in her heart. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the morning news, have you, Missus Hart?¡± he said, his voice sounding light- hearted. Vicky¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What news?¡± ¡°What other than¡­the news of you and your ex-fiance?¡± Immediately, Vicky put the call on speakers and flipped the call interface to the back so she could open the web browser to look at the news. Tyler was right. Another piece of news about her and Harvey was right at the top of the trending list. Tyler said sarcastically, ¡°Missus Hart, do you seriously think the jokes you created are too little, or do you think the scandals you¡¯re involved in aren¡¯t enough? Is it that bad for you if you don¡¯t appear in the news every day?¡± The news article had a photo of her having dinner with Harveyst night. The content was a flurry of insults and a few photos where she was seen trying to hit people arrogantly. She scrolled down and realized the news was only about her and Harvey. Neither Tyler nor She was mentioned. ¡®These mediapanies sure know who to pick a fight with,¡¯ she bitterly mused. Her throat felt tight. ¡°So?¡± Tyler replied indifferently, ¡°To avoid you shaming me again when people take more photos of you when you go out, you¡¯re to stay in the hotel and nowhere else.¡± ¡°I can stay in the hotel and not go anywhere, but I want to stay in my room,¡¯ she tried to negotiate. She received a harsh reply from Tyler. ¡°So you can meet with Harvey secretly?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is it hard for you not to think so dirtily?¡± Vicky scoffed. ¡°Dirty? You meeting Harvey in secret is a fact, isn¡¯t it?¡± As he mentioned Harvey¡¯s name, his mood dropped. He said nastily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me both of you bumped into each other in this city coincidentally?¡± She kept quiet for a while before answering, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Tyler sneered sarcastically like he expected to get that answer from Vicky. ¡°How coincidental. Bumping into him in Stoneford City and here in Arrowtown¡­ How faith worked miraculously to bring you two together.¡± Vicky ignored his sarcasm and said coldly, ¡°You have no right to keep me here. Let me out!¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s only been a day since youst met Harvey. Are you missing him like crazy now?¡± Tyler continued with his sarcasm. ¡°Tyler Hart, are you a sicko or what?!¡± Vicky huffed. Tyler said faintly, ¡®I guess you¡¯re not that eager to go out.¡¯ Vicky took a few deep breaths to force herself to calm down. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I made it very clear to you.¡¯ For a short period, Vicky said nothing. Her soft voice only came through to the other side of the phone after a while. ¡°Is She that important to you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡°You really have outdone yourself to make me apologize to her.¡¯ ¡°What?¡± ¡°You had someone be an eyewitness because I refused to apologize to her and had me locked up in the police station. For me to get out, I can only beg you to save me and do as you said, but your n was screwed when someone bailed me out, so you keep me here to threaten me to apologize to She. Spot on, huh? Oh, you must be the one who got some people to smash my studio and hit Cece too.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was followed by a long moment of silence from Tyler¡¯s end. It felt so long that Vicky thought the phone had ended. She could not help but take a look at her phone, and she realized it was still connected. Just as Vicky wanted to say something, she finally heard Tyler speaking coldly. ¡°Vicky, do you think you¡¯re worth me spending that much effort on you? Tsk. You overestimated yourself.¡± He hung up the phone right away. Vicky soured visibly when the call ended. She called him in the hope he would let her leave this room. In the end, the fire of rage started burning as soon as she heard his voice, and they ended up quarreling. It was hopeless for her to go since she irritated him badly. After being mentally prepared, she tried to call Tyler again. Nheless, the phone rang for a while before it was declined by the other side. Stunned, Vicky tried calling again, only to know her call was once more declined. It could be an ident for the first time, but it was obviously intentional when it happened twice. Tyler had made up his mind to keep Vicky in the room. After zoning out for a while, she walked to the door again. When the bodyguards saw her, they acted professionally as they should. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shaw. You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± She pointed at her swollen ankle. ¡°My ankle is injured. I need to see a doctor.¡± The bodyguards exchanged looks with each other, evidently conflicted about what to do. ¡°You do know I¡¯m Tyler¡¯s wife, right?¡± She looked at them and added, ¡°Are you two going to be responsible for my leg if I don¡¯t receive the treatment in time?¡± Both of them were shaken. If anything happened to Vicky¡¯s leg, they were the ones in trouble if someone should be held ountable for it. ¡°Umm¡­ We¡¯ll give Mister Tyler a call. Is that alright with you?¡± They came up with this idea also with the fear of letting her walk out, of course. One of them called Tyler right in front of Vicky. Their call connected effortlessly, unlike when she tried to call him. Since it was not on speaker, however, Vicky did not know what Tyler said. Soon, the bodyguard got off the phone and looked at Vicky apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shaw. Mister Hart said¡­you¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Vicky trembled upon hearing the guard¡¯s response. ¡°What did you say?¡± Both of the bodyguards did not dare to look into her eyes. ¡°Please go back to the room, Miss Shaw.¡± She stood there, stiffly, unmoving for a long time before her legs could carry her back into the room. By then, it was already evening. She had not eaten anything, and her stomach growled in pain. As she stood in front of the window, she looked at the scenery outside with no emotion. Her eyes were hollow and empty. Ring, ring, ring! The sudden ringtone broke the stiff silence in the room, and it pulled Vicky back to reality where she looked for her phone. When she saw it was¡¯ Mister Kirby¡¯ calling her, she felt a heavy sense of irony. She did not have the time to change his caller ID yet. To be precise, she had not deleted his number from her contact list. After a deep thought, she decided to answer the call but said nothing in greeting. She continued to look out the window and kept quiet. ¡°Vicky,¡± came the deep, hoarse male voice from the other side. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No need forthat,¡± Vicky said. ¡°You helped me a lot, and I should be grateful to you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. At first, I thought you were ying a joke with me and was unwilling to recognize me. After a few attempts of testing, I realized¡­you truly had lost your memory.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It did not affect Vicky¡¯s emotions. She literally did not feel anger after knowing she got cheated on. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me after you know I have lost my memory?¡± Harvey smiled bitterly. ¡°I was afraid you won¡¯t talk to me anymore after I told you.¡± ¡°The past¡­ What happened?¡± It was Harvey¡¯s turn to stay silent. After a while, he said, ¡°I had done so many wrong things to you in the past, but I¡¯ve already paid the price. I¡¯m actually back in Stoneford City because I want to take you away.¡± ¡°Take me away?¡± Vicky recalled the things Tyler said yesterday. ¡® Are you taking me away, or did you purposely get close to me because you think you can use me again in exchange for the things you want?¡± ¡°Did Tyler tell you all that?¡± Vicky did not answer the question and added, ¡°Did you really give me to another man because of another woman?¡± The air became stagnant after that question. Harvey tried to squeeze his voice out of his throat. ¡¯Vicky, it was Tyler who told you this, wasn¡¯t it?¡± If someone was to ask Harvey who was the person he hated the most in this world, he would not hesitate to say it was Tyler. The connection between a human with another human was weird. Some people needed only one look to decide they hated that person. It was exactly what happened between him and Tyler. As Vicky wanted to speak, she heard Harvey gritting his teeth before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll admit my wrongdoing, but¡­he was the culprit behind everything! He was the one creating nasty, despicable stuff behind the scenes all the time.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Do you mean¡­Tyler is the one behind everything that happened?¡± ¡°Yes. He colluded with my enemy to ruin our rtionship and wedge a gap between us.¡± When Vicky was Harvey¡¯s fiancee, her family had a strong standing in themunity. It was also the best moment of Harvey¡¯s life. On the other hand, Tyler¡­had lost his parents during that period, and Hart Corporation was nearly acquired by Harvey. That period was the most terrible time for Tyler. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 If the Shaw family and the Sparks family bonded together through marriage, it would create a strong affiliation and push Johnson Corporation to a whole new level. When one was on the rise, the other was bound to fail. Even if Tyler was the one behind everything, it was not really a problem thinking from where he stood. Vicky said calmly, ¡°No matter who¡¯s behind everything, you deserted me and chose another person.¡± This incident was a stain in Harvey¡¯s life that he could never get rid of. Regardless of the difficulties he faced at that time, everything sounded like excuses when this topic was brought up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Harvey solemnly apologized to her. ¡°Everything that happened in the past is my fault. That¡¯s the reason why I came back this time. I want topensate you for all of the things I did to you.¡± Vicky was not moved or was about to believe him. ¡°So you never thought of starting over when you come back here?¡± ¡°Vicky, Johnson Corporation¡¯s main focus isn¡¯t here in Zendonia and certainly not in Stoneford City, so I¡¯m not nning to further my career here. N Back in the past, he was so proud of himself and nearly took over total control of the entire business industry in Stoneford City. In the end, he was one step away from that and had to leave the city when he was the loser. Since Harvey had left for a long time, Tyler had taken total control of the industry, and Harvey could not possibly start all over again. He used topete with Tyler, so he was well aware of how scary the man was. Besides, Tyler would never give him the chance to do that. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky said, ¡¯Then, have you never thought of seeking revenge?¡± It was Harvey¡¯s turn to be silent. Basically, no one could change the fact that he and Tyler were each other¡¯s nemesis. He would not stay in the prison for such a long time if it were not for Tyler, and it would be a lie if he had no desire to seek revenge. After a while, he said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you leaving him to go with me.¡± Vicky asked in return, ¡°I¡¯m his wife. How is that none of my business?¡± ¡°After how he treated you, are you sure you still want to be his wife?¡± She answered remotely, ¡°That¡¯s my concern alone.¡± Harvey sneered, ¡°He never loves you; he married you to have his revenge on me. However, no one could tell which party is the one suffering here.¡± Vicky frowned ufortably. Although Tyler was a jerk, she was still his wife. Harvey, on the other hand, was an outsider, someone who hated Tyler. Besides, Harvey also kept her in the dark without telling her he was her exfiance. It just showed that he was not an honest person. Vicky would not think differently of him just because he helped her a few times. On the contrary, she started to wonder if he purposely did it for her to see. While she was thinking, Harvey spoke again, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m trying to meddle in your rtionship with him? Have you ever thought of how your family was destroyed?¡± Vicky was shocked. ¡°Are you saying¡­¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Yes. It was Tyler¡¯s doing. He was the one who ruined your family.¡± Harvey had nned to marry Vicky to get support from the Shaw family, which meant they would be sharing glory and downfalls. Even if he had used Vicky in exchange for his true love, he was not stupid enough to take down the Shaw family. On the other hand, Tyler was different. He had every reason to do so. ¡°Vicky.¡± His voice was deep and melodious. After he purposely talked in a deeper voice, it made his voice very enchanting. ¡°Ever since his parents passed away, his mind has been badly twisted. He hates everything good and happy. He hates my family and yours, so he¡¯ll never treat you wholeheartedly.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you. Yes, I¡¯m back for my revenge, but I don¡¯t want you to be the victim caught in the crossfire of my fight with Tyler. I failed you once, but I¡¯ll never hate you or hurt you as Tyler had.¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 After hearing what Harvey said, Vicky still was not stirred. The feud between her and Tyler was between them and them alone; it had nothing to do with Harvey or anyone else. Before her memory recovered, she would not trust anyone. ¡®Til think about what you said, Mister Sparks. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± Harvey knew Vicky did not believe in him or took the things he said into consideration. Thus, he did not try to persuade her anymore. ¡°If you ever second-guess this whole thing or need my help with anything, just call me.¡± Vicky responded perfunctorily and hung up the phone. As soon as she did that, someone knocked on the door. Knock, knock, knock! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This startled her. ¡®Who can it be? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s She,¡¯ she thought. Immediately, she refuted that thought. Tyler had arranged for two strong bodyguards to stand outside the door. Even if She was a stupid girl, she would note to look for her. Vicky slowly walked to the door to open the door. ¡°Good day, Miss Shaw.¡± It was a woman around her thirties standing outside the door. She had a first- aid kit in one hand and another bag in the other hand. The smell of food wafted out of the bag, and Vicky felt hungrier when the aroma entered her nostril. The woman introduced herself. ¡°Myst name is Turner. You can call me Doctor Turner. Mister Hart had asked me toe over to check your sprained ankle.¡± She passed the bag of food to Vicky. ¡°You should eat first. I can do the examination once you¡¯re done.¡± Vicky looked at her for a while before epting the bag of food from Doctor Turner. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Doctor Turner replied. The food Doctor Turner brought was some of the food Vicky loved to eat. This was the first time she met with Doctor Turner, so Doctor Turner could not possibly know what her favorite food was. She sneered inwardly. ¡®Is this a treat for me after pping me in the face?¡¯ Regardless, she had no means to jeopardize herself, so she quietly ate. After that, Doctor Turner started to examine her sprained ankle. She looked at Vicky¡¯s swollen ankle and pressed on it a few times, and the pain caused Vicky to frown. She had been pacing around the room and did not get it treated immediately. Hence, her ankle was swollen even more badly than before. After the examination, Doctor Turner exined, ¡°Your bones and muscles are fine, but your ankle is very swollen now. Try not to get down to walk for the next seven days. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine to help with the swelling. You need to apply the cream every day. Don¡¯t take oily or any spicy food¡­¡± She carefully exined the precautions Vicky needed to heed. Suddenly, Vicky asked, ¡°Did he say when I can leave this room?¡± Stunned by this abrupt question. Doctor Turner looked awkward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shaw. Mister Hart never said anything about this.¡± After shepleted the examination and prescribed the medicine, she did not leave nor showed signs she would leave. Vicky said, ¡°You can go if you¡¯re done.¡± Doctor Turner shook her head. ¡°Your ankle is sprained, so you¡¯re going to have many difficulties in your daily life. Mister Hart had instructed me to stay here to take care of you before hees back.¡± She continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to sit in the living room, so I won¡¯t disturb you from resting. Call me if you need anything.¡± After that, Doctor Turner left the bedroom. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 There was a knock at the office door. Harry walked into the sunny office. Shockingly, he discovered Tyler, who was a workaholic, was actually zoning out. ¡°Mister Hart,¡± Harry said softly. Tyler was pulled back to reality and looked at Harry. Harry reported, ¡®Doctor Turner had reported back. Miss Shaw didn¡¯t hurt her bones and muscles. She¡¯ll recover in a couple of days. Harvey Sparks, on the other hand../ After a moment of hesitation, he continued with the report. ¡°Due to his good performance, he was given six-month parole. Before he was in jail, he still had some connections and followers, so we weren¡¯t aware that he had left jail.¡± He monitored the look on Tyler¡¯s face and continued, ¡¯About Miss Shaw¡¯s kidnapping¡­ We failed to gather any information. All traces of the rted people and that particr taxi were destroyed. Even the taxi driver is nowhere to be found.¡¯ After hearing the report, Tyler¡¯s expression soured. ¡®That means no one else knew what happened that day. No one knew if Vicky was kidnapped or if she was meeting with Harvey to have an affair with him¡­¡¯ ¡°One more thing../ Harry continued to look at Tyler. ¡°We already know who it was that identified Miss Shaw¡­ It¡¯s Maria Sparks. The surveince footage proves that she was in the fitting room to change before Miss Young went in. Thus, her testimony is valid.¡± Tyler tapped his table with his bony fingers. He mocked, ¡°Brother and sister. They¡¯re still good actors like they were in the past, ying good-cop- bad-cop/ When one tried to cause trouble, the other one came to the rescue and became the hero. He sneered, ¡°What a jerk for using his sister.¡± Harry gazed at Tyler and had the urge to say something. He wanted to tell Tyler that Maria and Vicky were never good with each other since the very beginning. Forget about the past; Maria was still trying all sorts of methods to cause trouble for Vicky even after Harvey was in jail. She was not acting deliberately as Tyler said. However, he did not dare to say that. Tyler hated Harvey so much that it was even wrong for the man to be breathing. Tyler automatically thought Harvey¡¯s very existence was a sin. ¡°Mister Hart, what should I do¡­about Miss Shaw¡¯s rumors and the people who rebuked her on the inte?¡± Harry asked. Tyler felt terrible when Vicky¡¯s endearing, stubborn face appeared in his mind. ¡®She rather has everyone scolding her instead of apologizing to me.¡¯ ¡°Try to suppress it/ Tyler said coldly. ¡°She¡¯s not embarrassed by it, but I am. N Normal people did not know Vicky was her wife, but quite a lot of people from upper-ss society knew. Harry nodded. ¡°What about the rification announcement?¡± They needed to provide an answer and a conclusion to She¡¯s drowning incident. Tyler¡¯s pupils darkened. ¡®I¡¯ll visit She tonight.¡± When nighttime came, Tyler appeared in She¡¯s ward. At this moment, she had recovered entirely. However, the hotel was flooded with reporters. The security in the hospital was very tight and she was living in the most expensive ward in the hospital, so there was no difference from staying in the hotel. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At this moment, She was reading the script whileying on the bed. When she heard the door opening, she raised her head. Her eyes glimmered with joy when she saw Tyler. ¡°Tyler! You¡¯re here!¡¯ Although she had just had dinner with him, it did not hurt to see the man she liked everyday. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 She quickly put down the script and got up. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Tyler said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m going to go after saying what I have to.¡± She gazed into his faint, cool face. The smile on her face slowly dropped as she realized something. ¡°Are you here because¡­of Miss Shaw?¡± When she was reading the news in the evening, she realized all the news rted to Vicky was gone. Someone must have taken control of it, and it was a no-brainer to guess who could be so powerful to take down all of the viral news so quickly. Tyler nodded. ¡°This incident has been around long enough. It¡¯s time to end it.¡± She stayed silent for a few seconds and smiled. ¡°Miss Shaw still refuses to admit it, does she?¡± Tyler did not answer that question. ¡°Either of you has solid evidence to prove otherwise in this matter.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She looked down and said softly, ¡°Although no one else had touched the costumes before I put it on, I don¡¯t have the evidence to prove Miss Shaw was the one who damaged my costume. Even if it was her, there is no saying that she did it identally or with purpose¡­¡± She looked up to look into Tyler¡¯s eyes while putting a light smile on her face. ¡°Tyler, I know what you¡¯re trying to say. I¡¯ll put up a rification that my drowning has nothing to do with Miss Shaw. But¡­I heard that the police have found a new eyewitness. You need to settle that.¡± Tyler looked at her and said all of a sudden, ¡°Do you know who the eyewitness is?¡± She shook her head. Tyler¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°It¡¯s Maria Sparks.¡± She was stunned. Before she could think of words to form a sentence, Tyler spoke again, ¡°She, too, was in the fitting room before the incident took ce. Why were you only suspicious of Vicky?¡± She felt like her airway tightened. ¡°Miss Sparks and I have nothing against each other, so I believe she has no reason to do it. Besides, Vicky drowned once because of Sasha, and as Sasha¡¯s cousin, it¡¯s normal that she wants to take her revenge on me¡­¡¯ ¡°You and Maria Sparks have nothing against each other, you say?¡± Tyler thought otherwise. ¡°But she tried to trouble you in the production team before, and she also broke your leg once.¡± She¡¯s pupils dted. Her mouth opened, but there was no voiceing out. She felt like something was stuck in her throat. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After forcing a smile onto her face, she said, ¡°Yes. Maybe Miss Sparks could do that too¡­¡± ¡°Just moments after you fell into the water, the news got out swiftly,¡± remarked Tyler coolly, ¡°and they came with photos. Clearly, someone was trying to make this go viral.¡± This time, She failed to keep the smile on her face. ¡°Are you trying to say someone tried to frame Miss Shaw?¡± His voice was calm and his thought was sensible. ¡°It¡¯s still undetermined if anyone was trying to frame her. But obviously, the person must¡¯ve nned it for a long time to have sent out all of the photos Vicky took during her work with the production team in such a short time. And¡­the person must be someone from the production team to be able to do that.¡± i Instantly, She thought she was in a freezer. ¡°Are you saying,¡± she began, her voice wavering, ¡°I pretended to drown to make Vicky responsible for the incident, using this opportunity to hurt her?¡± 1 Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, and the look he gave her was indescribable. ¡°She, you are a smart girl. I trust that you wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid move.¡± She lifted her head to look at Tyler¡¯s handsome face. Her pupils dted, and she started panting. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Tyler saw how nervous She was and thus said, his voice husky, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you or Vicky, then.Jt¡¯s highly possible Maria Sparks is the culprit. Of course, all of these are just assumptions, and the possibility of it being an ident is much higher than someone causing it.¡± He looked at the time and said, ¡°If anything happens in the future, you can contact Harry.¡± With that said, he turned and left. She was shivering as she looked at Tyler¡¯s strong, tall back. Maggie, standing at the other side of the door, was frightened when the door abruptly opened. Her face looked pale. Tyler merely nced at her and marched away, his long legs carrying him. Maggie felt relief washing over her when Tyler was nowhere in sight. It was then she discovered her back was soaked with sweat. When she walked into the ward, she saw She¡¯s face was pale, too. ¡°She, what was Mister Hart¡­trying to say?¡± She came for She, of course. When she realized Tyler was in the room, she wanted to leave when she overheard him talking about Vicky. Her curiosity made her stay and eavesdrop from the door, yet what Tyler said did not make any sense to her. She smiled sardonically. ¡°He¡¯s warning me.¡± ¡°Warning you? Why is he warning you when you¡¯re the victim? ¡± Maggie asked. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± she trailed off into a murmur. ¡°He¡¯s trying to remind me not to covet what¡¯s not mine.¡± Maggie was still in the dark at what She tried to imply.¡± But you didn¡¯t try to drown yourself on purpose, and it wasn¡¯t you who posted the rumors online¡­ Why is he warning you instead?¡± She looked at her. ¡°What if he knows that it was Maria Sparks all along and not Vicky?¡± Maggie was stunned. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t he help Vicky clear her name? Why did he allow the trolls to create more scandals? She was nearly hit by a bottle thrown by some maniacal fans.¡± She¡¯s smile became lopsided. ¡°Maybe¡­he was waiting for Vicky to beg him.¡± ¡°Beg him?¡± ¡°A while ago, Vicky¡¯s rtionship with him had gone worse because of me. I think Vicky wanted to get a divorce, thus further straining their rtionship. Not longter, Vicky started to work with the production team. Tyler, not wanting a divorce, needed a chance to break the ice between them.¡± Maggie finally understood. ¡°What you mean is Tyler wanted to use this to get back together with Vicky, but Vicky failed to appreciate his kindness?¡± She continued, ¡°Once Vicky was willing to reach out or seek his assistance, he¡¯d solve everything for her. However, Vicky didn¡¯t do that. To make matters worse, she even got with her ex-fiance again. ¡°Her ex-fiance was the one who bailed her out¡­ I know very well what kind of person Tyler is. I think he¡¯s still thinking the reason why Vicky insisted on having a divorce is because of Harvey Sparks. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter much if it was another man, but if it is Harvey Sparks¡­he¡¯d rather die than ept it.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Whereas, she was just a tool for Tyler to use to get back to Vicky. She knew it. She had always been.Just a tool. Not long after Vicky had her dinner, Tyler returned. Doctor Turner knew it was time for her to leave. Vicky¡¯s eyelids twitched as she looked at the strong man approaching her while he took off his zer. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Vicky was wondering if it was just her or if Tyler had changed to another person after he found out about Harvey. He was brooding more often than usual. Tyler red at her coldly as he discovered Vicky was backing up. ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to take down the news on the inte.¡± Knowing that did notfort Vicky. Instead, it frightened her more. She did not forget what Tyler told her yesterday that he expected to take back twice the amount of everything she received from him. Vicky did not say anything, and Tyler did not mind the silent treatment. He threw his zer to the sofa and strode to her. As he got closer, the smothering feeling was even more terrifying. Since her ankle was sprained, Doctor Turner advised her to limit her walking. Thus, she had been lying on the bed the whole time reading a book. A frightening feeling appeared in her heart as she saw Tylering at her. i Subconsciously, she knew she needed to get away from him, so she kept backing up. However, the sight merely amused Tyler as he smirked. Soon, he was beside the bed. He ced his hand on the back of her head and kissed her. She struggled ufortably because she loathed the smell of antiseptic so badly that she wanted to vomit. ¡®Guess he went to visit She again,¡¯ she thought. She struggled even more strongly knowing that.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A cynical glint appeared in Tyler¡¯s eyes as she pushed back against him. He grabbed Vicky¡¯s hands that were pushing him away with one hand, and he grabbed the back of her head with the other hand, pushing her face closer to his. It was until she used up all of her strength that she finally caved, and she let him kiss her while he kept her close to his body. For the following week, Vicky remained locked up in Tyler¡¯s room, and her daily routine went down the drain. She would only wake up in the afternoon. Doctor Turner would show up at the same time every day to bring her lunch. It waste at night. Tyler had fallen asleep, but he held Vicky close to him. She was exhausted, no doubt, but she failed to sleep. During this whole period, she did not feel like she was his wife; she felt she was his pet instead. She was a pet without freedom, and she had to satisfy his needs whenever he so desired. This moment was no different. They hated each other, but he insisted on hugging her to sleep. She expressed her reluctance numerous times, but the reply she got was cruel suppression. Once, he even said something ridiculous. ¡°Are you trying to keep your body pure for Harvey?¡± It never crossed his mind that Vicky did not want to share a man with another woman. The next day, she heard water sshing from the bathroom when she woke up. ¡®He¡¯s¡­sti II around? He¡¯d normally leave before I woke up. Why is he still here today?¡¯ As she was thinking about it, Tyler walked out of the bathroom. He looked and made eye contact with her. ¡°Pack up,¡± he said, his expression t. ¡°We¡¯re going back to Stoneford Cityter.¡± i Her ankle was no longer swollen and had no problem walking. In fact, her ankle recovered fully on the fourth day, yet she was still disallowed from leaving the room. All this while, she was eager to go back to Stoneford City. Her studio was smashed into, and Cece was hurt, so she was anxious to go back to check on them both. However, she was targeted by the masses so badly that she could not even take the ne because of the scandals. Wordlessly, she packed up her things quietly. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 All of her belongings were moved from the room she stayed in previously a few days ago. After having their lunch, they left the hotel. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It had been a while since Vicky stood under the sun and breathed fresh air. She missed it so much that she did not want to get into the car. Tyler nced at her and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not sick of the hotel yet and want to stay longer?¡± She experienced cyberbullying, having maniacal fans throwing things at her, and being ndered by reporters. At that time, her life was nothing but misery. Her thoughts changed when Tyler restricted her freedom for one week. By then, she finally understood what it meant by ¡® days wear on like years¡¯. She was afraid Tyler would lock her in the room again and thus quickly opened the door to get into the car. The car raced all the way to the airport. A man like Tyler would never take amercial flight. When they reached the airport, she followed him and boarded a private jet to fly back to Stoneford City. When they returned to Stoneford City, Tyler no longer restricted her freedom. She went to visit Cece and, afterward, her studio. The second day after the news got forcefully taken down, She issued a rification announcement to the public stating she identally fell into the water and the rumors on the inte were fake. She did not drown because of the costume. After that, the production team also did the same. Not long after, the incident slowly toned down, and all talks of it ceased within a week. Vicky no longer brought up the topic of divorce, but she had not given up on that thought. She would ask for a divorce when fully prepared. Her studio was in the process of revamping, and it would take at least a month before she could start working. Thus, she worked from home for the time being. While she was altering her sketches in the study, a notification popped out at the lower right corner of her screen to notify her that she had received a new email. Without thinking much, she opened the emaiL.and the content shocked her. It was an acquisition agreement of Shaw Corporation three years ago. The email was from an anonymous sender. Out of the blue, a person shed into Vicky¡¯s mind. After giving it a thought, she called the number. ¡°Vicky,¡± Sebastian¡¯s gentle, mature voice sounded from the other end of the phone, ¡°how have you been?¡± When Vicky went viral because of She and Charlie, Sebastian called her to check on her. He had gotten used to all the hearsays people posted on the inte and did not believe them to be true. Vicky was looking at the email on her screen and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sebastian, your family and mine go way back. Do you know how my family copsed?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Sebastian replied, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure¡­about that.¡± ¡°Do you really know nothing about it?¡± Sebastian and Vicky grew up together, so he knew what kind of person Vicky was. If she was asking that question, it meant she knew something. ¡°Vicky,¡± Sebastian said in a deep voice, ¡°there¡¯s no need for you to instigate anymore since you¡¯ve forgotten some of those things.¡± ¡°Forgetting it doesn¡¯t mean it never happened. Do you get it? ¡± Vicky stressed. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s not a bad thing to forget about it. Aren¡¯t you much happier than before?¡± Sebastian asked. She looked at the acquisition contract on her screen and persisted, ¡°But I want to know what happened.¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± ¡°Tyler is the reason for Shaw Corporation¡¯s downfall, is it? He¡¯s the one who acquired Shaw Corporation, right?¡± Vicky wanted to get to the bottom of the thing. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 At this time, Vicky did not understand what it meant when Sebastian told her it was ¡®not bad¡¯ for her to forget something. It took her a long while before she finally understood what it meant. She realized how happy she was during the period she lost her memory. Vicky told Sebastian, ¡°I saw Harvey Sparks.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sebastian eximed in shock. ¡°He¡¯s back in the city? It ¡°Yes,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°Well, what did he tell you?¡± Sebastian asked further. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything specific. All he said was he wanted to take me away from here,¡± Vicky said. Sebastian could not help but blurt, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t go with him, and don¡¯t trust anything he says. He doesn¡¯t really care about you.¡± i Vicky furrowed her brow. ¡°You said Harvey doesn¡¯t care about me, and Harvey is telling me Tyler doesn¡¯t care about me. Then¡­who does?¡± > Sebastian sighed deeply. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I hope you¡¯ll stay away from them both. They¡¯re not good guys. Now that Harvey is back, they¡¯re going to make sure the only thing you have left.Js your bones.¡± For the longest time, Vicky did not say anything. Sebastian also did not urge her and gave her an ample amount of time to think. After a while, Vicky¡¯s hoarse voice came through. ¡°Sebastian, will you help me if I want to get a divorce?¡± Night came, and Tyler got off work on time. As he opened the door, Nanny Paterson was just taking out a dish from the kitchen. She stopped and greeted Tyler when she saw him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back. Dinner is ready,¡± she said. Seeing Vicky nowhere in the dining room, Tyler asked,¡± Where¡¯s Vicky?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been working in the study room for the whole day,¡± Nanny Paterson answered. ¡°Go get her.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Nanny Paterson did as she was told. A few minutester, she came down looking visibly troubled. She had lived more than half a century and worked long enough in this household to tell the couple she worked for were having trouble in their marriage. When Tyler saw Nanny Patersoning down alone, his brow furrowed. ¡°Where is she?¡± She did not dare to look at Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°She said she has work to do and asked you to not wait for her.¡± Tyler scoffed sardonically as his demeanor darkened. The temperature around him seemed to drop, too. Nanny Paterson was scared. Despite being older than Tyler, one could hardly withstand the aura of a person on top of the pyramid. He got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Nanny Paterson did not know when they were having their dinner. She was afraid the dishes would get cold, so she used a food instion cover to cover the dishes. However, neither Tyler nor Vicky came down to have their dinner after more than an hour. Vicky was altering her sketches in the study while recalling the things Sebastian told her. ¡°Vicky, If Tyler disagrees with the divorce, no one in Stoneford City or Zendonia will ept your case. If you really made up your mind to split up, I suggest¡­taking it to another country.¡± ¡°There are many countries that have merged their marriage system andw. It¡¯ll be easier to get a divorce for you if you go to a country that shares the marriage system with us.¡± ¡°Tyler is a vengeful man, and he¡¯ll most likely go after you when youe back here after the divorce, so I suggest it¡¯s better for you to stay in another country first.¡± It would be hard for her to further her career here after her studio got smashed and everything else that happened. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 It was not a bad idea for her to start afresh and seek an alternative path elsewhere. While she mulled over this, someone opened the door rudely. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. m! Vicky was startled as she looked at the door, her heart racing. In came Tyler, his expression t. He pursed his lips into a tight line as an ominous aura emanated from him. She had no idea how she annoyed him again and felt conflicted by his behavior. ¡°What is it?¡± He stood at the door and stared at her for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Do you really need people to keep asking you to have dinner?¡± ¡°I told Nanny Paterson that my work isn¡¯t finished and that you should eat without me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like eating alone,¡± he replied, histone chilling. ¡°Come down and eat with me.¡± ¡°But my work isn¡¯t done yet¡­¡± ¡°You can continueter,¡± Tyler said. Vicky frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯m going to say it for onest time. Get your *ss down for dinner.¡± Vicky did not like the way he was ordering her. It reminded her of the awful week she spent in Arrowtown. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t I have the freedom to choose when to have my dinner?¡± Tyler silently shot her an indescribable look. She got the chills from that. A few secondster, he approached her and hoisted her up in his arms without saying anything. Her eyes were wary and her body grew taut as to what was toe. ¡°Tyler, what are you doing?¡± Tyler said calmly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to eat, let¡¯s do something else. Maybe¡­you¡¯ll be hungryter.¡± In the end, none of them had their dinner that night. On the second day, Tyler also returned home on time for dinner, but yet again, Vicky was not in the dining room. He looked at Nanny Paterson. ¡°Ask Vicky toe down for dinner.¡± Nanny Paterson looked back with hesitation. ¡°Sir¡­Missus finished her dinner before you came back.¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°Is that so?¡± That was all he said before he walked upstairs. Nanny Paterson looked at him walking fiercely up the stairs and felt worried. This time, Vicky finished her dinner before Tyler was back. She did not want to give Tyler the chance and reason to sleep with her. As she sat at the table, her mind tinkered with the ideas and logistics of moving her career overseas, even though her eyes were looking at the book in front of her. m! The door flew open violently. After yesterday¡¯s experience, she was quick to calm down. ¡°Tyler,¡± she said while looking at the gloomy man, ¡°Can you please knock beforeing in?¡± ¡°Why should I knock when this is my house?¡± Vicky knew Tyler was just looking for trouble, yet she could not help herself. ¡°As the CEO of Hart Corporation, you shouldn¡¯t be so rude and impolite, right?¡± A cynical look appeared on his handsome face while he smiled evilly. Yet, he did not really smile because he was happy. There was no trace of emotion in the depths of his eyes. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 ¡°Say that again,¡± Tyler said. Tyler¡¯s behavior creeped the hell out of Vicky. Her pupils dted, and her mind was much clearer than before. She tried to divert the topic with a much softer tone. ¡°I had my dinner. Why don¡¯t you go and eat now?¡± ¡°Then, are you going toe down?¡± Tyler asked. She avoided looking at him. ¡°No. I haven¡¯t finished my sketches yet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Puzzled as to why Tyler was being so nice, her confusion cleared up when she realized she was hoisted up in the air, and her body became tense. ¡°I told you I¡¯ve eaten!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Since you¡¯ve eaten, it means there¡¯s nothing urgent to do anymore.¡± He impishly whispered into her ear, ¡°That means we have a lot of time.¡± It was just impossible for Vicky to ignore such an ambiguous hint, and she finally exploded. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± His exquisite face looked stone-cold, and so was his tone.¡± If you know that, why are you still trying to go against my wishes? Do you actually want me to treat you like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡± The apathetic-sounding, clear voice rang next to her ear,¡± Vicky Shaw, you better behave and not make me angry. Otherwise¡­l¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do either.¡± He red at her pointedly. Her face was reflected in his blue eyes as he looked at her with total concentration-one with a foreboding glint as well. She got the chills and shuddered. He looked at her pale face with satisfaction, especially after she stopped struggling. His hand reached for her face after he ced her on the bed. ¡°Good girl.¡± She remained still and stiff like a rock. Tyler did not mind it and bent down to kiss her. Unlike yesterday, he was more gentle today. In spite of that, it brought more fear to Vicky. She gripped the bedsheets underneath her to stay calm while she fought the urge to struggle, not wanting to trigger Tyler. For some reason, she had a strange feeling that she did not know who Tyler was anymore. He brought more fear to her than before, and it was harder to deal with. The thing Harvey said popped into her mind. ¡°Ever since his parents passed away, his mind has been badly twisted. He hates everything good and happy. He hates my family and yours.¡± It was essential for her to proceed with the divorce as soon as possible. The next day, Vicky, who had enough of the torment, stopped acting against Tyler. Before Tyler was home, she headed downstairs and sat at the dining table to have dinner with him the moment he returned. Tyler gazed at her wordlessly. Finally, they could eat together without any mishaps. After dinner, Vicky thought of going upstairs when out of the blue, Tyler called out to her, ¡°You like to take a walk after dinner, don¡¯t you?¡± She vaguely understood what he was asking and tried to find an excuse. ¡°Since my studio was smashed a while back, many of my designs were ruined¡­ I need to redraw the designs.¡± He approached her and held her hand naturally. ¡°It won¡¯t take too long.¡± Before she could respond, she saw Tyler squinting, giving her a look. ¡°Or do you prefer to do something else?¡± Vicky¡¯s face froze and did not reject the suggestion. Tyler, satisfied with her reaction, went for a walk with her, her hand still in his. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 At this hour, everyone was out for a walk after dinner. Although Tyler and Vicky¡¯s mansion was in an exclusive area, there were a lot of people living around the area, too. Both of them strolled around the forest park beside the area. This area was the most popr residential area in Stoneford City. Everyone who lived here was either wealthy or of notable power. Vicky¡¯s scandal created an uproar in the upper-ssmunity some time ago, so when passersby saw Tyler and Vicky walking hand-in-hand, those rumors crumbled and did not hold water. Some of them even approached and greeted them. ¡°Wow, Mister Hart and Missus Hart. You two have such a lovely rtionship!¡± Vicky noticed there were many people who stared at their hands. She looked down and discovered their fingers were inteced like a loving couple. Sadness crept into her heart. They really did have a wonderful rtionship before¡­but no more of that. This was all fake. She tried to pull her hand out of his, but Tyler¡¯s grip failed her attempt. She blinked and looked at Tyler, realizing then that the man was gazing back at her quietly. His pupils were deep and dark as an ambiguous smile was on his face. How long had he been staring at her? Her heart skipped a beat, and she found herself having trouble breathing. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The breeze made the evening afortable and refreshing one. However, Vicky was freezing. She looked down to hide her true emotions from him. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just feeling¡­a little cold.¡± As they took the walk after dinner, Tyler was not wearing a formal suit like he usually would. It was also summertime when the weather was hotter, so he did not put on a jacket when he left the mansion. His eyes darkened when Vicky said she was cold. Followingly, he pulled her into his arms and whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you still cold now?¡± If this happened in the past, Vicky would have felt touched by this. At this moment, however, it felt like a demon was hugging her instead. She shook her head. No.¡± Many people witnessed the sweet gesture they shared and watched on with envy. After a while, Vicky expressed her wish to return home, so they went back to the mansion. Due to her good manners, Tyler did not touch her anymore when they were back. Instead, he went to his own studv to work. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Vicky went to get her shower and thought aimlessly, ¡®He¡¯s a first-ss businessman, alright. When everyone doubted our rtionship, he brought me out to disy public affection. Everything he does, he does it for a reason.¡¯ After having the conspiracy theory in her mind for a few days, she discovered Tyler wanted more than that. It was not enough for people to think they were still head over heels for each other. He wanted her to continue to be his obedient wife, too. First, he requested her to have dinner with him, like she used to, and take a walk after dinner no matter how busy he was. She was required to go back to the room to sleep before 11 p.m., whether she liked it or not. He even wanted her to prepare breakfast for him the next morning. If she showed any resistance, she would face a horrible punishment¡­and by that, it meant she was forced to sleep with him. Nheless, he was not letting her go even though she followed and adhered to every one of his requests. The only difference was that he was much gentler in the process when he was ¡®punishing¡¯ her. The desire to leave him got stronger as Tyler became more maniptive. One day, Vicky suddenly received a call from Sebastian. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve prepared your passport and all the necessary documents for you. You¡¯re free to leave Zendonia anytime.¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The destination Vicky was headed to was Lovian, a country Sebastian carefully chose for her. Since the business empire of Hart Corporation was all over the world, she needed to go somewhere they had no control over. If she went somewhere within Tyler¡¯s influence, that was equivalent to walking right into a trap. The country must be out of Tyler¡¯s influence and where Sebastian was able to take care of her. ¡°Thank you, Sebastian.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my friend, Vicky,¡± said Sebastian, his tone mature.¡± You don¡¯t have to thank me. You helped me¡­many times in the past, too.¡± Vicky thought of something. ¡°If Tyler finds out that I left, he¡¯ll surely do something to the people close to me. Cece and Jennifer¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made arrangements for them, too. Tell them I¡¯ll send them away tomorrow,¡± Sebastian said. Vicky was relieved to hear this. ¡°Okay.¡± After a slight hesitation, Sebastian asked, ¡°Vicky, are you sure you¡¯re ready to leave him?¡± Ever since Vicky met Tyler, she had never left the country. She did not seem to have any ns to leave him at all. Sebastian lost contact with her for three years. Although Vicky had lost her memory, her personality did not stray away from how she was before, and he was not sure if Vicky truly wanted to leave Tyler. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered resolutely, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this marriage.¡± Sebastian¡¯s worries dissipated upon hearing this. ¡°After I send your friends away, you¡¯ll be next.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Sebastian.¡± When the night arrived, she received messages from Cece and Jennifer telling her they were safe. After reading their texts, she promptly deleted them from her phone. Not longter, the bedroom door opened as Tyler returned to the bedroom after finishing his work. When he saw Vicky was back to when they fought aggressively and was back in the room before her curfew, he felt pleased, 1 Their rtionship was getting back on track after all his hard work. Although he was domineering, the effect was significant. Vicky did not insist on getting a divorce or mentioned anything about that, and she no longer resisted him, too. 1 He looked at the thin woman standing in front of the window. Slowly, he walked over and embraced her from behind. Vicky¡¯s nerves were taut in the beginning, but she quickly rxed. She looked back at him. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go take your shower.¡± He hugged her and peppered kisses on her skin. ¡°Let¡¯s shower togetherter.¡± When it ended, Vicky was exhausted and felt drowsy. Out of the blue, Tyler broke the silence with his alluring, smoky voice. ¡°I¡¯m going outstation tomorrow, and it¡¯s going to be a couple of days.¡± Vicky woke up immediately. ¡°You¡¯re¡­going to outstation? How many days?¡± ¡°Around four to five,¡± he answered. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡± he asked. Since she was in his arms, both of them could not tell the expression on the other face in the dark. The only thing that was clear to Vicky was Tyler¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°No,¡± said Vicky, not thinking too much about her reply. After that, she realized she answered it too quickly. ording to how maniptive he was, she was sure that he would not be satisfied with the answer and thus added,¡± The studio¡¯s renovation is still ongoing, and I need to go check on the progress these few days.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± his deep voice rang emotionlessly. ¡°Cece and Jennifer are out of the country. I know it¡¯ll be hard for you to deal with everything on your own.¡± Vicky felt like she could have had a heart attack hearing that. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 ¡°How do you know that?¡± Vicky¡¯s sound suddenly became hoarse. On the other hand, Tyler¡¯s voice was normal-sounding, unstirred by emotions. ¡°Harry saw them yesterday when he sent someone to the airport.¡± Vicky¡¯s hands were sweating. ¡°I just got an order from an overseas customer. Since I can¡¯t leave, I asked Cece to go on my behalf. As Jennifer is ready to join the studio, I asked Cece to bring her so she¡¯d familiarize herself in our field¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± His voice was deep and soundedzy. ¡°You should hire a few more people for the studio to take some burdens off you.¡± ¡°Since both of them are out of the country, there will be no one to look after the studio if I leave as well,¡± remarked Vicky, trying her best to not show her emotions through her words. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± There was no anger nor happiness detected in his tone. ¡°Next time, then.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes twitched so badly, and her anxiety was about to overwhelm her body. Her clear eyes gazed forward, looking at Tyler. The room was too dark, however, and she could not see anything. ¡°Are you¡­mad?¡± she asked. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± Tyler asked in return. ¡°Because I¡¯m not following you to work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± His voice was calm. ¡°There¡¯s always next time if you¡¯re busy now.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But¡­¡± Vicky carefully paced with her words. ¡°I thought you¡¯d hate it when I defy you.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Tyler whispered softly into her ear, ¡°I just hate it when you don¡¯t listen to me.¡± His voice echoed across the room on a breezy night. ¡°Since you have work to attend to, I¡¯m not going to stop you.¡± Before Vicky could tell what he truly meant, he shifted and went on top of her, disrupting her from mulling her thoughts. She blurted, ¡°No. We just¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving for the business trip tomorrow,¡± he murmured huskily. ¡°We¡¯re not going to see each other for a couple of days.¡± She understood what he was trying to imply. It meant he wanted an¡­¡¯advance¡¯ from the days he would be away. It was just like him-a smart, evil, and awful capitalist who refused to take on any type of loss, all while gaining double interest from her. Tyler left early in the morning the next day whereas Vicky was barely able to wake up after noon. The first thing she did was call Sebastian. ¡°Hey, Sebastian. Tyler knows Cece and Jennifer are out of the country. Do you think he knows something?¡± Sebastian sounded serious as he replied, ¡°How did he know? N She quickly told him about what Tyler said to herst night. After he thought of it for a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll have someone check on if Harry did send someone to the airport yesterday. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Vicky finished her dinner, Sebastian called her again. ¡°Hey. I had someone checked, and Harry did send a customer to the airport. Coincidentally, Cece and Jennifer arrived at the airport at the same time as Harry did.¡± Vicky¡¯s fried nerves finally settled down. ¡°I guess I thought too much of it, then.¡± Sebastian continued, ¡°I also checked Tyler¡¯s location. He took the ne and arrived at Auran roughly in the evening. After that, he went straight to sign the contract.¡± ¡°Did he really fly to Auran to sign a contract?¡± Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 ¡°Yes. Hart Corporation entered an affiliation with a business tycoon in Auran a month ago. The announcement was made earlier on. I¡¯ve checked that he¡¯s going to have a very packed schedule in Auran for the next couple of days.¡± This time, Vicky was finally relieved. ¡°Then¡­when am I leaving?¡± ¡°You make the call, but it¡¯s better to leave a day or two before he gets back in case hees back earlier. It¡¯s still very risky to leave when hees back here,¡± Sebastian exined. It was something Vicky understood, too. ¡°Tomorrow night, then.¡± She gave it a thought and asked, ¡°I¡¯m going out shopping tomorrow morning. Have someone check if anyone will be following me.¡± ¡°Sure. Leave it to me,¡± he assured. Vicky spent the whole morning shopping. Sebastian called her not long after and said, ¡°My men didn¡¯t see anyone following you. Do you need to go back to the mansion to take your luggage?¡± ¡°No. I got myptop with me. I can buy other necessities when I arrive,¡± Vicky answered. Sebastian was shocked by Vicky¡¯s determination. At first, he thought she would be slightly reluctant to leave based on how deep her feelings were for Tyler. From the phone conversation he had with her, however, he could feel how resolute Vicky was to leave Tyler and Stoneford City. It did not feel like she was trying to be strong nor was forced to make this decision. He was baffled as to what happened that caused Vicky to change her mind. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have someone send you to the airport. I¡¯ll text you the car te number of the taxi later, and the driver will pass the passport and documents to you,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Okay.¡± When Sebastian was about to hang up, Vicky suddenly called out, ¡°Sebastian.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vicky? Do you have something in mind?¡± Sebastian asked. Vicky was more thoughtful and detailed in nning to get away from Tyler. To leave sessfully, she had thought of every scenario and went through every step repeatedly. Her voice was soft. ¡±lf I leave the city, will Tyler do something to you if he knows you helped?¡± Touched by her thoughtfulness, Sebastian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tyler can¡¯t just do whatever he likes to me or my family. Besides, most of the important business of my family was moved overseas a few years ago. After I finish my work, I¡¯ll go find you in Lovian. I can use that time to stay away from him, too.¡± Hearing this, Vicky could not think of other things to say. Half an hourter, the taxi driver Sebastian sent arrived where she was. She got into the car. As mentioned, the driver passed the passport and document to her. ¡°Mister Mills had asked me to pass these to you.¡± Vicky epted them. ¡°Thank you.¡± Soon, the taxi driver drove the car. Vicky checked on the passport and document the taxi driver gave her. There was her passport, a long- term resident visa, and also a key to an apartment in Lovian. Sebastian had everything nned nicely. He knew Vicky did not know anyone in Lovian and it would be hard for her to find a ce to stay when she arrived, so he thoughtfully arranged her amodation ahead of her. She had mixed feelings looking at the things in her hand. The taxi driver drove quite fast, and before she knew it, she arrived at the airport. As she entered the airport, an inexplicable wave of anxiety washed over and her body stiffened. There was an indescribable type of insecure and worried feeling. Suddenly, she started to think about how Tyler would punish her if he found out that she was running away. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lately, Tyler had punished and tormented her just because she refused to eat with him or because of other small matters. What if Tyler found out that she ran away to Lovian just because she wanted a divorce? Would he strangle her to her death? Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Vicky wondered if it was her, but she felt this tingling feeling that someone was watching her as soon as she entered the airport. Everytime she looked back, however, nothing could confirm her suspicion. After a few times, she started thinking she was going crazy. Meanwhile, the driver-hired by Sebastian-who sent her to the airport checked in and retrieved the air ticket for Vicky. He then brought her to go through security and entered the departure hall. Once Vicky boarded the ne, he called Sebastian. ¡°Mister Mills. Miss Shaw boarded the ne.¡± i Vicky felt like everything was surreal even as the ne took off. She sat in the window seat and looked out the window at the clouds. ¡¯Am I ¡­truly leaving this ce?¡¯ Theoretically speaking, after all the preparations, it was not weird that she could leave without a hitch, especially since Tyler was not suspicious of anything. However, she just could not ease her tense mind. Instead, she thought it was an easy job for Tyler to order the ne to turn back to Stoneford City if he wanted. Eight hourster, the nended at Lovian¡¯s airport. Unlike Stoneford City, Lovian was not a country with four seasons. It was not a big country, and itsnd was surrounded by the ocean. Due to its geological location on the map, it was warm all year. Despite it being summer in Stoneford City, Vicky still felt ufortable with the hot wind blowing at her after shended. Not to mention, she was wearing her summer clothing. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Except for herptop, she did not bring other luggage with her. Once she left the arrival hall, she switched on her phone and texted Sebastian. [Hey, Sebastian. I¡¯vended safely in Lovian.) The phone beeped twice to show she received a reply from Sebastian. [I¡¯ve arranged for someone to pick you up. He¡¯s waiting for you at the exit. I¡¯ll send you his phototer. He¡¯ll send you to the apartment.] A few secondster, she received a photo from him. She walked to the exit and nced over at the people waiting at the exit. Finally, she spotted a handsome young man. ¡°Are you Henry?¡± Henry had received Vicky¡¯s photo prior to meeting her, so he recognized her the moment he saw her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Henry.¡± He smiled cheerfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Shaw. I¡¯ll send you to your apartment.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± muttered Vicky in response. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Sebastian and I are buddies.¡± Both of them walked together as Henry told Vicky how he met Sebastian and how they ended up being buddies. He was a talkative and humorous young man, and they had a pleasant conversation on the way to the apartment. There was a time difference between Zendonia and Lovian. Currently, it should be 3 a.m. in the morning for Zendonia, but the nightlife of Lovian had begun. Due to the temperature, Lovian was a city with a less busy morning. During the day, the people of Lovian would stay at home to avoid the heat and onlye out at night. At this moment, he was rmending some of the popr food and tourist attractions in Lovian to Vicky when- Thunk! The car shook as it was hit by another car from the rear. Henry pulled the car over and told Vicky, Miss Shaw, please wait in the car for me. I need to go down to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Vicky answered. Henry got out of the car. The person who hit his car was a strong muscr man. The muscr man insisted Henry was the one at fault here because he changednes all of a sudden. Not only was he asking Henry to be responsible, but he also wanted Henry to pay for the damage to his car. Henry had never met someone such unreasonable. Being young and energetic, he started to argue with the muscr man. The argument kept going until the police arrived. Lovian was a famous capitalist country. There was a huge gap between the poor and the rich. Those who were rich were extremely wealthy, and the poor were seriously poor. There was no surveince on many parts of the road, and the cars did not have dash-cams to provide evidence. It was up to the police to judge whichever party was wrong. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 To investigate, Vicky could only get out of the car and wait. When the traffic police arrived, the muscr man started to distort the facts and acted shamelessly. ¡°Look, everyone! He¡¯s refusing to admit he¡¯s at fault when he switchednes at thest minute! He¡¯s faking this ident! He¡¯s a fraud! ¡°I couldn¡¯t have worse luck than this. My old folks and kids are still waiting for me at home, yet I¡¯m here dealing with this shameless person¡­ He¡¯s trying to force me to jump off the building! ¡°Everyone here can see clearly. I know none of you will believe this ill-hearted person!¡± The muscr man weighed 80 kilograms, yet he was sitting on the ground and howling like a little woman. i Henry was young and was never in this situation before. He was so angry that his face turned pale. The muscr man shouted so loudly that it attracted many unsuspecting onlookers. Many of them started to reprimand Henry. Suddenly, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the called ID and her eyelid started to twitch. It was a call from Tyler. She looked at the noisy crowd, so she excused herself with Henry to look for a quiet ce to take the call. ¡°Tyler?¡± ¡°Why is your phone switched off?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was cool like the water from the stream. Vicky¡¯s heart raced rapidly as she looked at Henry, who got surrounded by the onlookers. She pretended to be calm, despite not being one to be good at lying. ¡°What¡­?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Tyler said, ¡°I called you around nine something just now. Why did you switch off your phone?¡± She looked at the time and realized it was three in the morning in Zendonia. It was hours ago when Tyler tried to call her. ¡°I forgot to charge my phone. It ran out of battery,¡± she said. An answer that sounded reasonable and valid. It looked like Tyler epted the answer and did not seek further rification. He asked, ¡°Why are you not sleeping yet?¡± She clenched her fist tightly. ¡°I identally fell asleep when I was reading on the bed after dinner. That was why I didn¡¯t charge my phone¡­ Maybe I slept too early and I can¡¯t fall asleep now.¡± ¡°Argh! Why do I have such a miserable life?¡± The muscr man continued to make a fuss and shouted out loud. Tyler¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Are you outside?¡± ¡°No¡­no, I¡¯m not,¡± Vicky said. ¡°But why did I hear someone else¡¯s voice?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Since I can¡¯t sleep, I decided to watch TV,¡± Vicky lied. Tyler seemed to ept the exnation and his tone became soft. ¡°I see.¡± Vicky was not sure if Tyler had discovered she had left Zendonia. In fact, it did not matter anymore to Vicky. Nevertheless, she was still hoping Tyler would find out muchter so she would have more time to prepare to face his fury. Vicky changed the subject. ¡°Why aren¡¯t¡­you sleeping, too? It¡¯s veryte now. Did you just finish your work?¡± Tyler was in Auran, which had a one-hour time difference from Zendonia. It should be two in the morning for Auran, and it waste. He answered, ¡°I was worried about you because your phone is switched off.¡± At that moment, Vicky did not know what to say. ¡°If you didn¡¯t pick up this time, I was going to call Nanny Paterson.¡± After a while, Vicky finally gathered her voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Rest early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler did not insist on talking more. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 After saying goodbye to Tyler, Vicky¡¯s call ended. She wiped away the sweat on her forehead and exhaled deeply. Just as she was about to go find Henry, two skeezy-looking men stood in front of her, stopping her. They examined her from top to bottom while their eyes gleamed with ill intention. ¡°Hey babe, where are you going all by yourself? Do you want us to give you a ride?¡± Vicky furrowed her brow ufortably. ¡°No. My friend is over there. He¡¯ll be driving me.¡± She tried to walk to where Henry was, but the two men moved and stopped her from going again. This time, they smiled in a cheesy way. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from around here. I bet you¡¯re not familiar with this ce.¡± ¡°We¡¯re locals! Where are you going with your friend? Let us give you a ride.¡± Just as Vicky was going to reject them, she felt pain in the back of her neck. Her vision ckened, and before she knew it, she passed out. When Vicky woke up, she had no idea how long it had been. The back of her neck was still in pain, and her vision was blurry, too. Vaguely, she heard men talking andughing. ¡°Hahaha! Steve, I think we just scored a jackpot! I bet we¡¯ll get a good price for this beautiful woman! Look at her look and body. We¡¯re going to get at least 750000 dors!¡± ¡°Hahaha! 750000 dors! It¡¯s more than enough for us to live worry-free for the rest of our lives!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so pretty. Too bad we can only look and not touch her ¡­ If she¡¯s not a virgin, we can at least enjoy ourselves before we sell her.¡± ¡°Forget about it, William. We can have all the women we want after we sell her. The women responsible for selling her have sharp eyes. They can tell with one look if you¡¯ve slept with her, and they¡¯re not going to pay a good price for her. It¡¯s going to be a huge loss for us if they argue over it and offer 150000 less than what we expected.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We can get all the women we want once we have the money. Luxurious life, here we come!¡± Not far away from Vicky, there were two men drinking while chatting about their ¡®future luxurious life¡¯. Vicky was shocked when she heard their conversation. ¡®Am I ¡­abducted?¡¯ This was different from the time she got kidnapped by Tyler¡¯s enemy. Those people kidnapped her to threaten Tyler but were scared to hurt her. This time, the two men were treating her like an item, and she had no idea who they were going to sell her to. Vicky shivered with fear. She had just arrived in Lovian and was a stranger to this ce. There was no one she could seek help from. Even if Sebastian knew she was missing, it would take at least eight hours for him to arrive. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. By then, it would be toote. Vicky forced herself to calm down and looked around her surroundings. She was in a warehouse, she surmised. The only thing that supplied light for her to see was an old lightbulb. The warehouse was extremely old and dark. Both of her hands and legs were tied to a pir. She figured she was not unconscious for too long because the sky was still dark outside. Most importantly, she had no idea where her phone was. Soon, she made a judgment. Unless the two men were willing to let her go, she was never going to escape by herself. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake!¡± One of the men discovered Vicky woke up, so he got up and approached her. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®How bad is the public security in Lovian? How easy can it be for these two thugs to kidnap people off the street in public?¡¯ Cece and Jennifer hade to Lovian before she did, but they texted her to tell her they were fine. How did she end up in this situation when she just arrived? She had just escaped from Tyler¡¯s control, yet in a horrible twist of fate, shended herself in another hell hole. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 The two men leered at Vicky with devilish smiles on their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe. With that look of yours, you¡¯re going to be the most popr girl if you ever end up in a Forever Night. You¡¯re not going to be treated badly.¡± ¡°Maybe William and I can even go and support you!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Remember to give us a discount when you see us.¡± Vicky tried to stay calm, yet her trembling voice betrayed her true emotion. ¡°Where¡­ Where are you selling me to?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She could only try to gather useful information from the two men since she was in an unfamiliar ce. Escaping was impossible. The two men were not afraid she could escape and were nice enough to exin to her, ¡°Have you heard of Forever Night in Lovian?¡± Forever Night, the casino in Molivia, and the cabaret show in Torpis were the threergest money- squandering establishments in the world. One could buy anything at those ces so long as proper funds were present. They were so famous that even Vicky heard about them before. ¡°You¡­ Are you guys seriously going to sell me to that ce? ¡± Vicky was terrified. It did not take a genius to know what kind of job the woman would be doing once they were sold to that kind of ce. She looked at the two men. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯te alone to Lovian, so¡­please let me go. If my friend knows I¡¯m missing, he¡¯ll surely tell the police. And¡­¡± She paused and tried to look calm and natural. ¡°My friend is quite a powerful man in Lovian. If he finds out about you two, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not going to let you go so easily.¡± It was easy to tell Vicky was not from any ordinary family because of her temperament. Thus, the things she said made sense and were more convincing. The two men exchanged looks with each other. However, they did not look worried or scared. Instead, they got more excited. ¡°Wow! We didn¡¯t know you¡¯re from a well-off family.¡¯ ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! I bet we can sell you at a higher price because of that.¡± ¡°Hahaha! We really did hit the jackpot this time!¡± After they discussed it excitingly, they looked at Vicky. ¡°Hey babe, thank you for telling us that. It¡¯s quite the headache if your family is powerful enough to find us, but¡­¡± The other manughed while caressing his chin. ¡°We can just pack up and leave after we sell you; no one is going to find us afterward. Plus, you don¡¯t really think anyone can go and leave as they like in Forever Night, do you?¡± He lowered his voice and whispered ominously, ¡°To be honest, there is a princess in Forever Night too, and she¡¯s a real princess. A very noble one, at that. But the boss of Forever Night refuses to let her go, so the princess is still there, and no one can save her.¡± The other man added, ¡°The boss of Forever Night is also a very powerful man¡­¡± He peeked at Vicky and shook his head regretfully. ¡°Unless you¡¯re the daughter of the president¡­ you¡¯re treated the same once you are in there.¡± After looking at the time, the man said to his partner. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 ¡°Hey, Steve. It¡¯s gettingte. We should send her away now. We don¡¯t want her friend toe looking for her¡­and we certainly don¡¯t want to lose our jackpot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the person in charge of Forever Night. Let¡¯s send her there now,¡± Steve said. ¡°Stuff her mouth up and cover her eyes. Also, sedate her again in case she runs away.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± William responded. 10 minutester, Vicky lost her consciousness again. ¡°My, my. Look at how beautiful she is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had such a high-quality one¡­ I wonder where Steve and William got her from.¡± ¡°Although she¡¯s not a virgin, she¡¯s still an A-ss material because of that face. There¡¯s an auction coming up the day after tomorrow. I bet she¡¯ll fetch a good price.¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow? Isn¡¯t it a bit rushed? She hasn¡¯t gone through the training. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hurt our customer. It ¡°There¡¯s the thing you don¡¯t understand. Those rich people actually love it. They¡¯ll find it boring if she¡¯s too well- mannered. What¡¯s it called again? The lust to conquer. That¡¯s right-the lust to conquer.¡± While the twodies were talking to each other, Vicky slowly woke up. Through her blurry vision, she saw two fashionably dressed middle-aged women, seemingly in their forties or fifties years old. TheyBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. looked very smart. The two women smiled even brighter when they saw her waking up. ¡°Hey, she¡¯s awake. Geez, her eyes are so bright and round. Very clean, too¡­ She can steal people¡¯s souls with them.¡± ¡°I heard Steve and William saying she¡¯s from some notable family. Spending a million and two hundred thousand dors was the right choice.¡± Lydia and Jane circled around Vicky to scrutinize her. ncing around, Vicky noticed she was no longer in the old and dark warehouse. Instead, she was laying in a clean andvish room. The rope that tied her limbs was gone, too. She sat up from the bed and looked at the two women before calmly saying, ¡°I was abducted and brought here. If you let me go, I can give a million and five hundred thousand dors to both of you.¡± The two women were first stunned after hearing that before they burst intoughter. Jane covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°This girl isn¡¯t just pretty, but she¡¯s very smart, too¡­ Those rich people are getting more and more demanding with the girls. They don¡¯t want just a pretty face anymore; they want one with wits as well. Those smart girls are very popr here.¡± Lydia nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Those girls who got sent here either burst into screams or tried to run away once they woke up. How stupid of them. They just don¡¯t get what kind of ce this is. It¡¯s not somewhere they can just run away from.¡± Vicky was bing more desperate as she listened along. Those two women did not even blink for one second when she offered to give them such an amount. Vicky said softly, ¡°What do I need to do to get out of here?¡± The two women looked at her before one of them, Lydia, said, ¡°This is Forever Night. We¡¯ve spent a million and two hundred thousand dors on you. Among the others, you¡¯re the more expensive type. Normally, girls like you¡­¡± She paused and smiled. ¡°Are either disfigured or grew old. Otherwise¡­basically, you have no chance of leaving.¡± Jane said, ¡°Oh, there is one way¡­¡± She looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Get wheeled out as a dead body. ¡°Don¡¯t be so negative, missy. Girls like you can live a good life, too! If you only think about how to run away¡­then the only people you can y with are the guards and the gangsters. They¡¯re not going to be nice to you like we are.¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 All of a sudden, noises were heard from outside. ¡°Catch her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away!¡± Jane and Lydia¡¯s expressions darkened, and they immediately left Vicky to run outside. ¡°Did that girl try to run away again?¡± ¡°I guess so. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯ll cause so much trouble. It ¡°I¡¯ve warned her that if she runs again, I won¡¯t show her any mercy. Seems like it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°She has the looks, but she¡¯s too hard to manage. We have more beautiful women like her in Forever Night than we can count. We don¡¯t need her.¡± ¡°Since she refuses to obey, let¡¯s just give her to the bodyguards. They¡¯re from foreign countries, and they love a foreign woman like her as well.¡± The two chatted casually and decided a person¡¯s fate with a few words. Vicky slowly got out of bed, seeing no one looking at her. She walked over to the window and looked outside. The window was barred with only a few centimeters gap in between each bar. She nced around, but there was Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. nothing she could use to escape. At that moment, she heard a woman¡¯s cries outside. ¡°Aargh! Let me go!¡± The woman¡¯s scream was filled with helplessness and despair. Vicky paled slightly and walked over to the door. Outside the door, a blonde-haired woman covered in wounds was being dragged away by two towering bodyguards. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± The woman struggled with all her might as she stared at them nkly; her hair was ruffled and she looked hysterical. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. Let me go¡­ Please let me go!¡± The woman spotted Jane and Lydia and pleaded. ¡°Jane, Lydia¡­ Please. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t do this again.¡± Jane sneered. ¡°You had your chance, Sara. This is your second time running. I told you the time before that it was yourst chance, but you just won¡¯t give up! Seeing that it¡¯se to this, there¡¯s no mercy for you!¡± Vicky could understand the foreignnguage the woman was speaking and was surprised that Jane, who was in her fifties, could also speak a foreignnguage fluently. ¡®As expected of a procurer in a ce like this,¡¯ Vicky thought to herself. Lydia seemed to be used to the sight before her and simply waved at the bodyguards. ¡°You can have your fun with this woman. Just make sure you don¡¯t kill her.¡± The two bodyguards instantly eyed the woman hungrily. The despair on Sara¡¯s face intensified. ¡°Help me! Someone, please help me¡­ I was tricked into coming here. I didn¡¯te here of my own will! Please! Let me contact my family! I can pay you whatever you want!¡± The looks on everyone involved remain unwavering and distant. Vicky stood still quietly as she felt her blood running cold. She was hardly capable of saving herself, and since she was stillprehending the situation, she knew that she had no power to help the woman. Seemingly aware of her fate, the light in the woman¡¯s eyes faded as she gave up on struggling. The two bodyguards started dragging her away while whistling happily. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Just when everyone thought that Sara had given up, she went frompletely limp to hysterical within a split moment. This time, she was not trying to escape. She ran toward the wall to take her own life, and the bodyguard next to her acted swiftly to grab her. However, since it had all happened too abruptly, the bodyguard only managed to grab her by a corner of her clothes. Baam! Warm blood spilled onto the wall in a shape that resembled a crimson flower. Vicky was shaken to the core by the sight. Jane scowled and talked over to Sara to check if she was breathing. A momentter, the frown on her face eased as she said, ¡°She¡¯s still breathing.¡± She turned to the bodyguards and said, ¡°Take her to a doctor. Once she gets better, don¡¯t bother sending her back. You can have her.¡± The bodyguards instantly beamed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With that, Sara, who waspletely unconscious, was dragged away. Vicky watched as she disappeared from sight and froze. Once they settled the matter with Sara, Jane and Lydia turned their attention back to Vicky and shot one another knowing nces when they saw how stunned she looked. They walked over to Vicky with big grins. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We spent a lot of money on you, so we won¡¯t just give you away to someone. You were out cold for so long, so you must be starving. I¡¯ll get someone to send you food.¡± Both Jane and Lydia were incredibly friendly with Vicky, but Vicky could not recover from the initial shock. Before she had the time to enjoy freedom after being freed from Tyler, she was abducted and sold to a hellish ce. She saw another girl who was taken here against her will try to escape. That woman, failing to escape, tried to kill herself, yet they still would not let her go when she failed. As strong as Vicky might be, she felt herself caving in. When she was back in her room, she was as pale as a ghost. Knock, knock! Jane knocked on the door and came in with a tray filled with food, cing it before Vicky. Meanwhile, Lydia brought her a te of cut fruits, and for a moment, Vicky felt as though she was just a customer in Forever Night. However, she knew that Jane and Lydia were so caring only to manipte her into obeying. If she tried to escape or resist, they would be no gentler to her than how they treated Sara. Two dayster, Vicky, who had been kept in her room, was taken outside. In the past two days, Jane and Lydia took turns watching her every moment of the day. Under their watchful eyes, Vicky found no chance of escaping. She knew there would be an auction as mentioned by Jane and Lydia. She heard the two discussing it multiple times, mentioning how important it was and that it only took ce once each year. Unlike ordinary auctions, there were all sorts ofmodities in the Forever Night auction, and one¡¯s imagination was the limit to what was being sold there. Ordinary people would not have a chance to participate in the auction and only the most powerful and wealthy people were invited. Jane and Lydia watched her attentively, so Vicky decided that her only chance to escape would be on the day of the auction. Despite her n, something she had not anticipated happened. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 In the past days, Vicky was well-behaved so that Jane and Lydia would let their guard down while she nned to escape before the auction. However, Jane and Lydia had been sly enough to drug the water she drank, and Vicky fell unconscious right away. By the time she woke up, she was already in the venue for the auction. Sheid on a beautiful bed made of crystal, and all the spotlights were on her. What terrified her most was that apart from where she wasying, the venue was surrounded by darkness, and there were only lights on the stage. It felt as though she had been tossed into a void with nothing but the sound of her heartbeat. ¡°One million and two hundred thousand,¡± a voice altered by a voice changer suddenly echoed in the hall. Startled, Vicky fumbled to get up, only to realize that she was so weak that she could not even sit up. ¡°A million five hundred thousand,¡± another voice said. ¡°Two million.¡± ¡°Two million five hundred thousand.¡± All the voices around her had been altered in a way that she could not even tell if the speaker was a man or a woman. She felt chills down her spine in horror, and for a moment, she felt as though she had fallen into hell. ¡®So this is what the Forever Night auction is like, then,¡¯ she thought to herself.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Vicky lowered her gaze and noticed that she had nothing but an extremely thinyer of fabric on her body. Forever Night knew the deepest desire in men¡¯s hearts, so the clothes she was wearing were hardly revealing and were only enough to outline her curves. Her heart stopped for a moment. She had been ced on a bed like amodity, and with all the spotlights on her, it was clear to allow the bidders to observe her. She could not see anyone in the audience and could not tell who was there. Vicky immediately realized that it was a protocol to protect the bidders¡¯ privacy. Jane and Lydia mentioned that only the superior figures of the society would be invited to the auction, and even kings of certain counties were on the guest list. Her blood ran cold at the fear of being watched by countless people, especially when she was rendered powerless in the dark. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder that Jane and Lydia didn¡¯t seem worried about me injuring a customer. So this is what they have been plotting to do to make sure that I won¡¯t be able to disobey them!1 she thought. ¡°Two million and nine hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Three million three hundred thousand.¡± The bidding continued, and it all sounded as though the devil was whispering into her ears. Vicky never felt more devastated before. She opened her mouth to speak, but choked on her words as she struggled to make a sound. If any of the bidders had even a hint of sympathy for people suffering her fate, they would have never participated in such an event to begin with. Sometimeter, the auction came to an end, and Vicky¡¯s mind was in such a daze that she could not even register how much her bidder paid. All the spotlights went off in an instant, and the world around her fell into darkness. A few minutester, someone came close to moving the crystal bed away. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Vicky was pushed into a room equally dark. Though she was conscious, she could not move a muscle. Time ticked by, and every second stretched indefinitely in the darkness. Just as she was about to drift off to sleep, she heard the door opening. She jolted awake. Though she could not see anything, she kept her eyes trained on the door. Her senses became extremely sensitive in the absolute silence, and the sound of shoes dragging across the floor was captured by Vicky. Click! Someone came inside and closed the door behind them. Vicky tensed at the approaching sound of footsteps. She had been in the dark for too long and was starting to get used to her surroundings. She spotted a dark figure walking toward her, and though she tried to remain calm, her heaving chest and racing heart betrayed her. Vicky was terrified. Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, a cold hand came into contact with her. The hand was so cold that she felt as though she could freeze. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she blurted in a trembling voice. The hand twitched for a moment, followed by a low chuckle. ¡°Ha!¡± The voice was altered by a voice changer and sounded extremely staged. The person started dragging their fingers through her arms, neck, cheeks, and lips as though they were trying to tease her. Fear was inevitable when one was facing the unknown, and the fear inside Vicky¡¯s heart took over her when she could not even see the face of the person before her. ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I spent seven million on you,¡± the odd voice responded. ¡°So why can¡¯t I touch you? Am I supposed to put you away like a vase or something after buying you for seven days?¡± ¡°Seven days? What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± The voice rose in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s the rule in Forever Night. Commodities like you can only be rented for seven days at most.¡± ¡®Rented? What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that I can only have you for seven days, and within that time, I can do whatever I want to you so long as it doesn¡¯t cost you your life.¡± ¡°Anything¡­?¡± Vicky jolted as she stared into the darkness. Unable to see anything, she could not help but raise a foolish question. ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± Amused, the voice responded, ¡°What can a man do to a woman?¡± Vicky desperately wanted to shake off the hand on her, but she could barely lift a finger. She tried to stayposed and said, ¡°I think that¡­we can talk.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t spend all that money to rent you for seven days so we can chat. You¡¯re the most expensive commodity that costs a million per day. Are you trying to waste my time or my money?¡± She stared at the dark figure and said, ¡°I know that money is nothing but a bunch of numbers to people like you. I want to say something important to you.¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 ¡°Something important?¡± Curious, the man asked, ¡°What can that be?¡± ¡°Just turn on the lights and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Her heart sank. She came from a wealthy family as well and had heard about rumors of odd fetishes within the elite community. ces like Forever Night were built to satisfy the oddest and darkest desire of all, and the more powerful someone was, the more they enjoyed being in control. Tyler was the perfect example of that. Vicky did not know the man before her, so she dared not to cross him and continued with the most earnest tone she could manage, ¡°No. I just think that it¡¯s more polite for me to look at you while we talk.¡± The man fell into silence for a few moments, before saying,¡± I do like that face of yours. I will agree to it, but.Jf you lie to me, there will be consequences.¡± Despite being altered, the voice still sounded majestic and intimidating. ¡°I won¡¯t try anything,¡± Vicky said, realizing that her palms were covered in sweat. The man stepped away a few momentster. Click! Following a faint noise, the light near her bed lit up. It was faint like a lit candle in the darkness, so it was hardly enough to shine over the entire room. Since the light was located at a distance from where she was, it was hard to say that her vision had improved greatly. Vicky looked up at the man and jolted in shock. A terrifying demon mask appeared before her, and anyone would be scared out of their wits to see something like that in the darkness. Vicky felt as though she was in a different dimension. ¡°Well? I thought that you have something important to say. What¡¯s wrong?¡± The mask on the man¡¯s face shimmered under the faint light, and the light only revealed part of his body and the mask. She could not see his face nor could she hear his true voice, so she knew nothing about who she was dealing with apart from the fact that he was a man. The man was extremely tall, and she could not tell if he was a foreigner. ¡®Forever Night is definitely great with protecting their customers¡¯ privacy,¡¯ she eximed inwardly. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Have you heard of Tyler Hart?¡± Tension rose in the air, and the man responded, ¡°I have.¡± ¡°I am his wife.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can send your men to look into it. ¡± A serious look appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you are more than capable of finding the truth.¡± She stared into the eyes hidden under the mask and said,¡± You speak English perfectly, so you¡¯re either from my part of the world, or you visit there frequently¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s hard to find out if I was telling the truth.¡± The man scanned her up and down quietly before saying, ¡°If you are his wife, why would you appear in the auction as one of themodities to be sold?¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Vicky felt as though she was stabbed in the chest. Not only did she not manage to divorce Tyler, but she ended up abducted instead. ¡°I¡­ I came here on a trip and was abducted.¡± ¡°And your husband didn¡¯t even bother arranging bodyguards for you?¡± Vicky looked away. ¡°L.don¡¯t like to be followed around.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you kind of brought this on yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I suppose¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So you can¡¯t me anyone for that.¡± The man¡¯s words were harsh, but Vicky assumed that it was just a force of habit as people of high status never needed to worry about what others thought of them. She ignored his mockery and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here willingly¡­ Sir, if you can get word to Tyler, he can pay you. Whatever you want¡­you can negotiate with him. For someone in your position, getting a powerful friend is far better than getting a woman, right?¡± She was not certain if Tyler would pay the man before her, but she had no other options and had to make the best of her situation. The man chuckled. ¡°You are great at negotiating.¡± Feeling hopeful, Vicky¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll help?¡± The man studied Vicky¡¯s face and said, ¡°What is your name?¡± Thinking that he was wavering, Vicky said hastily, ¡°Vicky Shaw.¡± If the man was interested in investigating her identity, all he needed was her name. ¡°Vicky Shaw,¡± he repeated. ¡°I recall mentioning what would happen if you lied to me, right?¡± She shivered slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I really am Tyler Hart¡¯s wife. I¡ª¡± The man observed her pointedly and interrupted her, ¡°Are you sure that you didn¡¯t lie? Did you really come to Lovian for a trip?¡± Vicky wanted to say ¡®yes¡¯ but struggled to make a sound when she met the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t intend on telling the truth, there¡¯s no point for us to continue this conversation.¡± The man nced at his watch. ¡°You¡¯ve already wasted ten minutes of my time. I prefer to spend the rest of our time in bed.¡± The man approached, his shadow looming over her. She paled. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. I¡ªI¡¯ll tell the truth!¡± The man stopped. ¡°This is yourst chance. Lie to me again, and you know what¡¯s going to happen.¡± The man was simply too sharp, and Vicky was terrified that he would force himself on her, so she gave up and told the truth. ¡°I came to Lovian without telling Tyler. He doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Oh? He doesn¡¯t know?¡± the man mused. ¡°Did youe here to meet your lover or something?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky knew that she had to be patient but was still upset by the man¡¯s words despite the fact that the man was just about as rude as Tyler was. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°No. I came here to divorce him.¡± ¡°Why would you have toe all the way here to get a divorce?¡± ¡°You should know how powerful Tyler is from where Ie from. No one will be willing to file the divorce for us so long as he says so, so my only choice was to do it overseas.¡± ¡°You sure are desperate to get a divorce,¡± the man mocked. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Vicky caught onto the sarcasm in the man¡¯s tone but did not know how to exin herself. The man scanned her and asked, ¡°If you want to leave him, why would you want me to reach out to him on your behalf? Doesn¡¯t that defeat the purpose?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who else to seek help from,¡± she said bitterly. The thought of seeking help from Sebastian once crossed her mind, but her kidnappers, Jane and Lydia, mentioned that no one could walk out of Forever Night once they got in. Even if Sebastian found out about her whereabouts, he might not be capable of saving her. Since there was only one chance for her to seek help, she had to entrust it to the one person who had the biggest chance of rescuing her. The manprehended what she meant and sneered, ¡°You make the best when you need him, and cast him aside when you don¡¯t. Women really are cruel creatures.¡± Vicky scowled and thought to herself, ¡®Has he been hurt by a woman before? He sounds like he hates women or something.¡¯ She was not foolish enough to voice her question out loud and said instead, ¡°Sir, no matter what, I still haven¡¯t divorced Tyler, and I¡¯m still his legal wife. If you get word to him, he won¡¯t leave me here.¡± Vicky was unsure when she said those words, but she was hopeful considering how possessive Tyler was. The man looked at her. ¡°ording to what you said, you escaped to divorce him. If we alert Tyler Hart, you won¡¯t be able to get away from him so easily the next time around.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vicky remained quiet for a moment and said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s still better than¡­being stuck here.¡± ¡°Why doing something you woulde to regret to begin with, then?¡± the man mocked. Vicky never anticipated this to happen when all she did was travel out of the country. Had she known she would find herself in this situation, she would rather be stuck in a loveless marriage. She stared at the man and asked, ¡°Sir, will you help me?¡± The man did not respond. Vicky continued to look at him hopefully and panted nervously. Sometimeter, the man drawled, ¡°I can help you.¡± She beamed. ¡°Thank you, Sir¡­¡± The man interrupted her and said, ¡°But why should I help you?¡± She froze and muttered dazedly, ¡°You can negotiate with Tyler to get whatever you want¡­¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, you are a smart woman who¡¯s good with your words, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being naive?¡± ¡°Sir, are¡­are you going back on your word?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall promising you anything,¡± he said mercilessly. Vicky¡¯s breath caught in her throat. The man studied her, and his mask shimmered in the most terrifying manner under the light as he spoke, ¡°You should know why I¡¯m wearing a mask and a voice changer here. If I approach Tyler to negotiate with him, I¡¯d be exposing my identity, and he¡¯ll be able to make use of that.¡± Vicky had not considered that. People who participated in the auction were far more superior in terms of influence, power, and wealth compared to others, and the more powerful they were, the less they wanted to be recognized. The business world was a cruel one, and even the smallest detail of one¡¯s private life might be the determining factor to one¡¯s defeat or victory. ¡°Besides, Tyler Hart and I¡­ Well, there are some personal scores to be settled,¡± the man added. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 The man strolled toward her and stared down at her as though she was a cattle waiting to be ughtered. He reached out to stroke her cheek and said, ¡°iming his woman¡­ The mere thought of that is thrilling.¡± Vicky stiffened. ¡°Enemy? You¡¯re¡­Tyler Hart¡¯s enemy?¡± ¡°Are you that surprised?¡± He asked as he outlined her features with his finger. There was a thinyer of callus on her finger, and she felt chills down her spine in response to his touch. ¡°Thank you for telling me who you are, Miss Shaw¡­ Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how I can get back at Tyler Hart.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡°Get¡­back at him? What are you going to do?¡± His finger stopped at her lips as he whispered seductively,¡± What do you think?¡± Vicky tried to move away, but she was powerless. Fate had a strange way of mocking mortals. Ever since she stepped foot in Lovian, she had been suffering from bad luck. She was first abducted and sold to Forever Night, only to find herself in the same room as Tyler¡¯s enemy. ¡®What are the odds of all these happening to me at the same time?¡¯ Vicky eximed inwardly in despair. When the man¡¯s fingers were about toe into contact with her clothes, she shouted, ¡°If you want revenge, I can help!¡± He stopped. ¡°Help? How?¡± Vicky could practically smell the danger approaching and knew that she had to do something to stop him. Her mind went into high drive as she started making up excuses. ¡°You know, I hate Tyler Hart, too. That¡¯s why I want to divorce him. If¡­you can help me get away, l-l can spy on him for you and get you whatever you want from him¡­¡± She decided to convince the man to spare her for the time being and n her next step once she escaped from Forever Night. The man stopped as she had expected, and he simply stared at Vicky. Vicky met his eyes and noticed that his eyes were dark. Just when she was about to take a closer look, the man asked with amusement, ¡°Do you hate him that much?¡± Hate?¡¯ She thought to herself, ¡®I won¡¯t call it hatred, but I can¡¯t let this guy know about that.¡¯ She forced a scornful look and said, ¡°Yes, I hate him! He messes around with other women yet threatens me in all ways possible to prevent me from leaving. Also¡­¡± To sound convincing, she started mentioning the things she had experienced in Arrowtown. ¡°He locked me up for a whole week and wouldn¡¯t let me go even when my legs were injured! He might look like a normal man on the outside, but he¡¯s a psychopath deep down!¡± ¡°A psychopath?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Vicky nodded frantically. ¡°He has all these sick fetishes that are hard to put up with¡­ He doesn¡¯t see me as his wife but his pet and his toy instead. Besides¡­¡± Vicky paused and hesitated. Though she had faked all her emotions so far, she actually hesitated at this very moment. In the end, she muttered, ¡°I suspect that he refuses to divorce me to cover up one particr sick fetish of his¡­¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 ¡°What kind of sick fetish?¡± ¡°Just¡­the kind that ordinary people would find appalling,¡± Vicky muttered. Worried that the man might not believe her, she started exaggerating, ¡°He likes to whip and torture people. He takes joy in others¡¯ pain¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± The man asked emotionlessly. ¡®Is that not enough?¡¯ Vicky thought to herself. She nced at the man and gritted her teeth. For someone to be a customer in Forever Night, she knew that the man before her had seen it all and what she mentioned might sound normal to him. She looked up and faced the demon mask he was wearing. ¡°Actually, all the things I was saying were just excuses.¡± The man watched her quietly and waited for her to continue. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°The truth is, he¡¯s kind of¡­ struggling in bed.¡± The air around them froze, and the man seemed to bepletely stunned. After a few moments, he gasped and said, ¡°What did you just say?!¡± To escape, Vicky knew that she would have to do her best to berate Tyler. She could tell that the man before her was sharp, and though she mentioned assisting him in his effort of seeking revenge on Tyler, she would have to present him with reasons to believe her. Vicky was locked in Forever Night and was easy prey to those who saw human lives as disposable, so she saw no point in being moral or honest. After all, the man before her was hardly innocent. Not feeling guilty about the lies she told, she continued,¡± That¡¯s why I want to divorce him, but he won¡¯t let me out of fear that other women would find out about it. Because of his cking¡¯, he has a sick way of seeing the world. Whenever I talk to a man, he¡¯d assume that I¡¯m cheating, and he¡¯d destroy that person¡¯s life. Do you know why he¡¯s on the news with She Young all the time? People like to show off what theyck most as a kind of camouge¡­ He¡¯s seen with all those women on purpose so that everyone thinks that he¡¯s just a normal man. The truth is, he¡¯s been using those women to conceal the inferiorityplex he feels. I¡¯ve always wanted to divorce him, but he won¡¯t agree. I was running out of options and could only sneak away to Lovian.¡± The look on Vicky¡¯s face was sincere, and she managed to y the helpless wife of a psychotic husband perfectly to the point that she felt like she could try bing an actress if she ever managed to escape. The man stared at her in silence. Vicky could not tell what he was thinking, but she assumed that the man should be happy to hear someone belittle Tyler. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Vicky made up things about Tyler so that she could satisfy the man before her, but she was starting to feel exhausted from lying toward the end. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a legitimate reason for me to get a divorce?¡± The man narrowed his eyes darkly under the dim light and said, ¡°I suppose a man who can¡¯t satisfy his own wife is hardly a man at all.¡± Vicky looked at him hopefully. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can believe what you said. I am capable of getting you out of here.¡± Vicky sighed a breath of relief; her clothes were drenched with sweat at this point. ¡°However¡­¡± The man kept his eyes on her. ¡°I¡¯m not particrly interested in charity work, so don¡¯t you think that you need to show me how sincere you are about this deal?¡± ¡°Sincere?¡± She shot him a confused look. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man continued to stare at her in the most invasive manner. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Miss Shaw, you are young and beautiful. It¡¯s a shame that you have a husband who can¡¯t satisfy you. You must have felt empty all along. To be honest, I only spent all that money on you because I¡¯m interested in you.¡± Vicky froze as she began to understand what he meant to say, and hershes trembled ever so slightly in response to his words. ¡°For someone of your status, you can have any woman you want. I¡ªI¡¯m Tyler¡¯s wife, after all. If he finds out about this¡­someone with a sick mindset like his¡­might seek revenge on you¡­¡± The man did not waver. ¡°So long as we don¡¯t say anything about it, how would he know?¡± ¡°He is really sensitive and I¡¯m not good at lying, so I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to hide it from him¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not good at lying, you say?¡± The man nced at her pointedly. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re exceptionally good at it?¡± ¡°To tell you the truth¡­I have my issues.¡± Vicky decided to go to lengths to obtain any chance of escaping and said, ¡°I am extremely boring in bed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± the man said. ¡°I like a challenge.¡± ¡°Sir, I-¡° Vicky was about to argue when the man interrupted her,¡± Miss Shaw, you don¡¯t seem to understand the situation you are in.¡± He looked into her eyes and drawled, ¡°First of all, you¡¯re in no position to negotiate with me.¡± Her heart sank. ¡°Secondly, even if I don¡¯t touch you, someone else will seven days from now. Why do you think they brought you here?¡± He studied the pale look on her face and chuckled. ¡°If you want out, I can help, but it¡¯s going to be a trade-off. I don¡¯t enjoy forcing myself on women, and if you don¡¯t want this, it¡¯s fine by me. Forever Night offers a full refund formodities that are ¡®unsatisfactory¡¯. However¡­¡± He paused and continued, ¡°The guests are still around, so you¡¯d simply be auctioned off to the next bidder.¡± With that, the man started to walk toward the door, seemingly intending to leave. Vicky started to panic as he walked away, but every cell within her was appalled by the idea of selling her body for a chance to escape. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 It was like a nightmare she could never wake up from. When she opened her eyes, light shone upon her face, and she narrowed her eyes to adjust to the lightness. The darkness had faded, and she could not help but wonder if it truly had been just a nightmare. She slowly looked around and jolted when she saw the crystal bed she wasying on. It¡¯s not a dream! It¡¯s all real!¡¯ Vicky paled and clenched her fists. Though nothing happened and she managed to keep herself from being defiled, she was still stuck in this ce. She felt as though she was suffocating in devastation and despair as tears scrolled down her cheeks. She could not begin to imagine how unbearable her life would be if she continued to stay in Forever Night. Knock, knock! Jane walked in with a tray of food after knocking on the door. She scanned Vicky up and down and smiled when she saw no injuries on Vicky. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Your customer takes care of you.¡± Vicky looked up dazedly with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡­lucky?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to ept this when you just got here. You¡¯ll get used to it as time goes by,¡± Jane said. ¡°Get used to it?¡± Vicky repeated nkly. ¡°Of course. Once you get into Forever Night, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life here. This kind of thing is normal around here¡­ Once you¡¯ve seen enough, nothing will surprise you anymore.¡± The sunlight shone on Vicky through the window, but she felt as though she was freezing. Jane set the tray of food aside. ¡°It¡¯s not an easy world out here for a woman to make her way. I know that you were brought here against your will, but that¡¯s the rule of Lovian; things just don¡¯t go your way. If you need to me someone, you can only me yourself foring here of all ces¡­¡± Vicky was stunned. She had been so focused on divorcing Tyler that she did not look into Lovian beforeing, and Sebastian was the one who rmended her toe here. Vicky knew that this was her fault, and she could not possibly me Sebastian for her decision. However, she could not help but feel resentful that she ended up being traded like cargo in a ce like this. ¡°Alright, eat up. You¡¯re so frail. If you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t be able to serve the customer¡­ It¡¯s a good thing that this customer doesn¡¯t seem to have any weird fetish, or you¡¯ll be forced to ept that, too.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Despair and fear overwhelmed Vicky as she realized that she was in a far worse situationpared to when she was by Tyler¡¯s side. ¡®I can¡¯t even die here, or they might sell my dead body to some sick perverts!¡¯ she thought to herself. Her blood ran cold at that very moment and she decided that she must escape at all costs. Vicky epted the tray of food and started eating. She had no appetite and she could not taste anything, but she insisted on finishing her food. Jane was right when she said that Vicky would not be able to handle the customer if she refused to eat. Seeing how Vicky finished her food obediently, Jane smiled with satisfaction. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 ¡°Do you want to shower? Do you need help?¡± Vicky remained quiet for a while before nodding. ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡± She felt powerless and dazed the night before, but she knew that the man expected to get his penny¡¯s worth. After the shower, Vicky changed into a clean set of clothes while Jane remained in the room with her, which felt like supervision nheless. Due to theck of sleep, Vicky fell asleep again shortly after lunch. By the time she woke up again, the sky was dark as Jane returned with dinner. Vicky felt energized after resting and cast all the negative feelings within her aside. ¡°Jane, can I ask you something?¡± she asked. Since Vicky had not caused any trouble so far, Jane had taken a liking to her and replied patiently, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Am I in the same room asst night?¡± Jane nodded. Vicky nced around her in confusion. ¡°But the room was pitch darkst night.¡± Had she not seen the crystal bed, she would have thought that everything was just a nightmare. The darkness she was in the night before was unlike anything she ever experienced before, and it made her feel as though she was stuck in hell. Jane chuckled. ¡°The room you are in right now belongs to the customer who bought you, and the curtains were made specifically to block out light.¡± She lowered her voice and whispered mysteriously, ¡°All customers here are in extremely powerful positions. They all value their privacy and refuse to show their faces. I myself never saw their true faces.¡± Vicky sneered inwardly and thought to herself, ¡®So they knew just how despicable their actions are after all if they knew that they needed to hide their faces. What a bunch of hypocrites. All they can do is hide from the light.¡¯ After chatting with Vicky for a while, Jane received a call and she said respectfully, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Once she ended the call, Jane said to Vicky, ¡°The customer ising back. Perform well and make him happy. I¡¯ll talk to the boss and give you a month off.¡± ¡°A month off? What happens after that? Back to all this?¡¯ Vicky thought to herself and lowered her gaze to nod. Jane grabbed a remote controller to draw the curtains before leaving the room once the room was shrouded in darkness. A few minutester, the door opened again, and Vicky heard footsteps approaching. She tensed. She had seven days to try and escape, and it was already the second day. ¡°Do you want the lights on?¡± the altered voice echoed in the space. Vicky thought about it and said, ¡°Sure.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A few momentster, the man switched on the light, his mask shimmering under the dim light. ¡°Have you called Tyler?¡± she asked hastily. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 ¡°When you ran off to Lovian, were you in this much of a rush as well?¡± the man questioned mockingly. Vicky froze. ¡°You didn¡¯t bother looking back when you ran, but you sure seem eager when you need him.¡± She ignored his sarcasm and asked, ¡°Have you gotten in touch with him, sir?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°How many times did you call?¡± ¡°Once.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t you call a few times? ft Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Why should I? Do you think I have nothing better to do with my time?¡± the man retorted mercilessly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I just think that maybe he¡¯s in a meeting or missed the call by ident.¡± ¡°So what? He was the one who didn¡¯t pick up.¡± ¡°But you promised mest night that you¡¯d get me out of here-¡° ¡°Your proposalst night was tempting,¡± he interjected, ¡°but I don¡¯t recall making you any promise.¡± Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Are you going back on your word?¡± ¡°I remember mentioning that I don¡¯t do charity work, didn¡¯t I? If ¡°I remember,¡± she gritted out, ¡°but I¡¯ve proved to you that I am worthy of your trust.¡± ¡°So I fulfilled my end of my bargain to call Tyler. Our deal waspleted at the point that I made a call to him. Our deal doesn¡¯t consist of a part where he has to answer his phone.¡± Vicky could not believe how sly he was and questioned sharply, ¡°Are you toying with me?!¡¯ The man chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Even if I refuse to help you, do you really think that you have the power to resist anything that I want to do to you?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did y-¡° ¡°Miss Shaw,¡± the man said. ¡°Do you really think that you can be all righteous when you are taking advantage of me?¡± ¡°What?¡± She was livid. ¡°Am I taking advantage of you, or is it the other way around?¡± ¡°I spent a small fortune for you and you are mine for the week, yet you tricked me into working for you with words.¡± ¡°And that makes you the victim?¡± Vicky questioned. ¡°Of course.¡± Vicky believed that this was the most shameless man she had evere across and shivered in anger. ¡°So, you realized that you were taken advantage of and wanted to break the deal?¡± ¡°I am being taken advantage of,¡± he said emotionlessly. ¡°But, since I¡¯ve made a promise, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± He took out his phone and showed her the call history. ¡°I assume that you remember Tyler¡¯s number?¡± The man made sure that the call to Tyler was the only record on his phone and continued, ¡°I promised to call him, which is why I waited even when he didn¡¯t pick up.¡± The system would automatically end the call if no one answered, and Vicky checked the duration of the call before realizing that the man waited until the call was automatically ended. Even so, she still felt like she was tricked. She stared into his eyes underneath the mask. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to help me?¡± ¡°As I said, your proposalst night was tempting. Though I feel like I¡¯m being taken advantage of, I can still help. However¡­¡± He captured her with his dark, brooding eyes.¡± Again, I want an even exchange.¡± Vicky smiled bitterly. ¡°I have nothing apart from myself to offer now¡­but I thought you think that it¡¯s not worth it?¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 ¡°Miss Shaw, you should know that if I want you, you have no right to refuse. I just don¡¯t like to force myself on women.¡± Vicky remained quiet. The man seemed to understand what she meant by her silence and turned off the light. ¡°I can keep calling Tyler Hart for you tomorrow,¡± he muttered in a low, seductive voice. Vicky¡¯s breath caught in her throat. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t answer again?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll continue tomorrow night.¡± Her heart sank when she realized that he would be returning with more conditions. She had no time for negotiation and did not wish to be at the man¡¯s mercy, so she opened her mouth to reject his proposal. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡° Before she could finish, the man interrupted her and said,¡± But if you¡¯re willing to answer a question for me, I can keep calling until he answers.¡± She choked on her initial words and sputtered, ¡°What question is that?¡± ¡°Who treats you better: Tyler or me?¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s.Jt?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vicky muttered reluctantly. ¡°You treat me better, and he¡¯s a horrible man. You¡­respect me and offer to help me¡­¡± ¡°You sound so reluctant. It looks like you are not that happy with me.¡± ¡°N¡ªNo.¡± She took a deep breath and carried on sincerely,¡± Sir, you¡¯re far better than him. I¡¯ll never forget what you¡¯ve done for me.¡± Vicky proceeded topliment the man over and over again until her throat was running dry. The man was eventually content with her answer, and she thought, ¡®Why is this guy so childish? Isn¡¯t he too old to beparing himself to others?¡± On the third day, Vicky spent the entire afternoon waiting anxiously and even went to ask Jane when the customer would return. Has she fallen for her customer so soon?!¡¯ Jane eximed inwardly. ¡°He didn¡¯t say,¡± Jane said, ¡°but I heard that he came to Lovian to handle something and only dropped by Forever Night because he had the time. I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯ll show up at around the same time as last night.¡± Night fell, and Jane eventually left the room. The man arrived and stepped into the room. ¡°Have you gotten in touch with Tyler?¡± Vicky asked hastily. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The man turned on the lightzily. ¡°People who don¡¯t know the truth might think that you miss him.¡± Vicky was not in the mood to argue with him. ¡°Did he not pick up again?¡± ¡®If he tells me that Tyler didn¡¯t pick up again¡­this guy has to have been toying with me,¡¯ she thought. ¡°I reached him,¡± the man said. Vicky beamed. ¡°Y-You did? Did he say when he is going toe?¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, do you remember how long it¡¯s been since you were abducted?¡± Vicky was confused by his question but answered regardless, ¡°Almost a week.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you wondered why no one came searching for you despite how long you¡¯ve been gone?¡± Vicky froze and instantly realized what he was trying to say. The man continued mercilessly, ¡°I reached Tyler Hart and he said that if you want freedom so badly, you can have it. He signed the divorce paper a few days ago. ¡°By the way, he mentioned that he found the divorce paper in your study, and the date for divorce was marked as the day before you came to Lovian,¡± the man added. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Vicky recalled that she did set down a signed divorce paper in the study before she left Zendonia. After decades of revolutions, people were given far more freedom, and even if the couple were not both present, Tyler only needed to carry a divorce paper with her signature to file for divorce. Her blood ran cold as she listened to the man. ¡°You are no longer Tyler Hart¡¯s wife, so he doesn¡¯t have the liability to look after you.¡± Vicky paled, and the man leaned closer until his mask rubbed against her cheek. ¡°Do you regret going so far, Vicky? Now, no one ising to your rescue anymore.¡± The man¡¯s devilish voice reminded her that she brought all this to herself. ¡®Is this karma? Did I bring this to myself?¡¯ She thought to herself. ¡°Since he¡¯s divorced you, you don¡¯t have to feel pressured into staying loyal.¡± He stroked her cheek and continued, ¡°He might¡¯ve signed the paper a few dayste, but the date on the divorce paper was the day before you left for Lovian, so your marriage ended some time ago.¡± The man¡¯s breath caressed her cheek through the mask.¡± You¡¯re free now, so you can sleep with whoever you want. Doesn¡¯t that make you feel better?¡± Vicky tensed as he approached and felt surprised that the man saw right through her. Though she was hardly a conservative woman and was forced to be in this situation, she could not bring herself to share the bed with a strange man. ¡°Since you¡¯re not involved with Tyler Hart any longer, I can consider getting you out depending on your performance today.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The man was taken by surprise at herck of interest. ¡°Do you not want to get out?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Vicky could see his dark eyes that were inches away from her. ¡°But, I don¡¯t believe that you are doing this out of the kindness of your heart.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The mask blocked part of his eyes. Vicky could not even determine his age, but judging from how smooth his skin was, she knew that he was under forty. Since they were inches away from one another, she could snatch his mask to see what he looked like, but she was not curious about it. She knew that the more she knew, the quicker she would die, and he could very well kill her the moment she would see his face. ¡°You can always try,¡± the man said. ¡°Nothing is free in this world.¡± Vicky would rather believe Tyler than believe a stranger. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Vicky felt as though the man was teasing her like he was teasing a little puppy; he would give her a glimpse of hope but only to disappoint her in the end. ¡°Alright, then.¡± The man was not offended by her objection and simply went to turn the light off. Vicky then heard the sound of him removing his mask. Her heart sank as she blurted out, saying, ¡¯I don¡¯t need your help today.¡± ¡°So what?¡¯ Her breath caught in her throat. ¡°Miss Shaw, are you really that naive?¡± She shoved him away and ran out of bed without even bothering to put on her shoes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The man was caught by surprise and fumbled backward. He chuckled with amusement and said, ¡°I do like to y tag.¡± He slowly closed in on her. The room was spacious and dark, but Vicky had been in the room for the past three days and knew her way around, so she darted toward the direction of the door. When she came into contact with the cold doorknob, she tried to open the door, but it would not budge. Her blood ran cold. ¡°It¡¯s a digital lock that can only be unlocked with a fingerprint and password.¡¯ The man¡¯s voice was heard from behind her. Vicky turned around to find a dark figure approaching her. She backed away and leaned on the door as she struggled to catch her breath. ¡°I don¡¯t feel so well today. Tomorrow¡­ Can we do this tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vicky froze in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I can let you rest for a day, but ites with a price.¡± ¡°What kind of price?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. You can pay me back when Ie up with something I want.¡¯ Vicky did not know what trick he was ying, but the bait he dangled before was so tempting every single time that she could not resist taking it even when she knew that it was a trap. She could only make the best of her situation and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 The afternoon sunlight shone in through the window. Vicky stared outside the window with a frown while holding a ss of water. The man kept his promise and did not touch her at all, but she came to realize how sly the man was. He would never ce himself at a disadvantage. Jane and Lydia stood behind Vicky and kept their eyes trained on her. The man would not appear during the day, and the two would watch her together and asionally take turns. Regardless, they would never let Vicky out of their sight. Since Vicky had not spoken a word, the two started chatting. ¡°The scandal about Tyler Hart has been going around. Have you heard?¡± Jane asked. Lydia chuckled. ¡°Of course. How can anyone not know something as big as Tyler Hart recing his wife?¡± ¡°Men. They¡¯re all the same. I pity that wife of his that no one¡¯s ever seen. He just tossed her aside like that.¡± ¡°Jane, I guess you don¡¯t know everything. Tyler Hart didn¡¯t betray his wife to marry another woman. The woman he¡¯s going to marry is his first love.¡± Curious, Jane asked, ¡°First love? Seriously?¡± ¡°Yeah! I know a customer from Zendonia, and he told me that he lives in Stoneford City, so he knows everything about these kinds of scandals.¡± ¡°What happened? Tell me!¡± ¡°I heard that Tyler Hart¡¯s ex-wife did whatever she could to marry her when he didn¡¯t even love her. He¡¯s been trying to get a divorce throughout the years, but that woman just won¡¯t give up. Some time ago, the ex-wife suddenly came to her senses and agreed to a divorce.¡± Lydia paused to take a sip of water and continued, ¡°This is known all across Zendonia. I heard that Tyler Hart is already preparing for the wedding. It¡¯s going to be extravagant. He didn¡¯t even bother with a wedding back when he married his ex-wife. They just went and submit for a marriage certificate.¡± Jane was amused. ¡°But it¡¯s just kind of inappropriate to marry again so soon, right?¡± ¡°Why so? They¡¯re no longer married anyway¡­ By the way, I heard that Tyler even hired the best design team to design a wedding dress for his first love. They were seen trying on wedding dresses a few days ago.¡± As the procurers in Forever Night, Lydia and Jane knew powerful figures from all countries like the back of their hands. They knew even the background of those who were in lower statuspared to Tyler and could recite all the scandals of powerful families. To be able to work in a ce like Forever Night, their senses had to be sharp. If they were to categorize the guests in Forever Night, Tyler would definitely be on the very top tier, so it was only natural that they knew him. Jane and Lydia continued to discuss all the scandals about Tyler. ¡°Tyler Hart is the most sessful businessman in Zendonia. He¡¯s young, handsome, and resourceful. His every move is being watched by countless people. Ever since news of his wedding got out, reporters have been stacking outside his house in the hope to catch something worth reporting¡­and they seeded,¡± Lydia said. ¡°What did they find?¡± Jane asked curiously. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lydia lowered her voice. ¡°I heard that he was seen returning to his mansionte at night with his first love. The same house that his ex-wife used to live in¡ª¡± Crash! A deafening sound echoed inside the room when a ss was dropped. Jane and Lydia paused and turned to look at Vicky, who was so pale that she looked almost transparent under the sunlight. ¡°Why are you so pale? Are you sick?¡± Jane asked. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Vicky gaped at the two of them. ¡°Did you just say that¡­he¡¯s getting married?¡± Lydia was confused. ¡°Who?¡± Realization dawned on her. ¡®Are you talking about Tyler Hart?¡± Vicky stared at Lydia unblinkingly. ¡°Is he really getting married?¡± Lydia lifted an eyebrow with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be interested in scandals like this¡­ Oh, I almost forgot that you¡¯re from Zendonia. It¡¯s normal for you to be curious, I guess.¡¯ Vicky had not told anyone about who she was other than the man in a mask, so even Jane and Lydia were unaware that she was Tyler¡¯s ex-wife. Vicky knew that they would never believe her, and even if they did, they would not let her go so easily. Most importantly, if the boss decided that he could not afford to cross Tyler, he might choose to kill her to prevent trouble. Lydia assumed that Vicky was just curious and proceeded to tell her everything she knew, including how Tyler was seen going homete at night with his first love, and how they were seen trying on wedding dresses and picking wedding rings together. There were even rumors that they had filed the official documents to get married. ¡°Someone saw them going to the Civil Administration together, but¡­no one dared to release the photos. I think the wedding will take ce soon.¡± ¡°The press in Zendonia has been talking about their wedding relentlessly, yet Tyler Hart didn¡¯t take that news down. What do you think that means? It means that he¡¯s admitting to it.¡¯ ¡°Sigh. He has just divorced his wife and is now getting married again. All the women who love him are going to have their hearts broken¡­¡¯ At night, a man walked into the room. Darkness and silence loomed over the room, and he turned on the light to find Vickyying on the bed as she stared at the ceiling nkly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He walked over to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done as you wished and didn¡¯ty a finger on you, so why do you look this way?¡± Vicky simply kept staring into the darkness without responding. ¡°Are you disappointed that I didn¡¯t do anything to you?¡± The man bent down, his mask getting dangerously close. Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered when she said, ¡¯Are you trying to make me one of those people who suffer from Stockholm syndrome?¡± ¡°What?¡± She looked at him. ¡°You appear kind and would fulfill any request I make, but you made sure that I pay forthem as well. If I agree to the terms, I¡¯ll be fine, but if I refuse to do so, you¡¯ll threaten me into doing so. When I ignored you just now, you started threatening me again.¡¯ Vicky studied him in confusion. ¡°Are you sick in the head? Do you enjoy seeing others in despair and pain?¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 The man was not offended by her words and remainedposed.¡± Despite what you¡¯ve said, it looks like you¡¯re quite upset with me, Miss Shaw.¡± He stared at her coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re that reluctant to see me again, let¡¯s put an end to this. You can have the rest of the week to yourself.¡± With that, the man turned to leave without hesitation. Vicky was stunned for a few moments before sobering. She had been emotional and dazed since she heard that Tyler was getting married and did not snap out of it until this moment. ¡®Tyler is getting married, and he isn¡¯ting to save me. If I give up on myself¡­1¡¯11 have to remain in this hell for the rest of my life!¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± She got up and hurried over to the man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I am a little upset today and ran my mouth because of that¡­ Please forget about what I said. I apologize¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± She took a deep breath and took a deep bow at the man, which was stopped halfway by him. ¡°This kind of apology doesn¡¯t mean anything to me,¡¯ the man drawled. ¡°I prefer to have something more valuable in return.¡± Vicky nced at the buttons on the man¡¯s shirt. She had not even had the chance to see his arm and only caught a few glimpses of his hand. Though he would turn on the light every time he came, the light was so faint that they could barely see one another. ¡®Is he hiding a tattoo of a family sigil or something?¡¯ she thought in confusion. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After a few moments of silence, she ignored the hidden message of the man¡¯s words and whispered, ¡¯Sir, I¡¯m good at massage. Would you like to give it a try?¡¯ Silence loomed over them and the man¡¯s voice pieced through the darkness. ¡°Vicky, is there something that you need my help with again?¡± She stiffened. ¡°If you don¡¯t need any help, let¡¯s just go to sleep.¡± Seeing that he was about to go to sleep, she blurted out, ¡°I do need your help on something?¡± The man paused. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can you let me¡­call Tyler myself?¡± She muttered. The man fell into silence for a long while after that. It was not a challenging request to the man, and Vicky thought that he would agree to it right away. When the man did not respond, she started to panic. ¡°Do you not believe me?¡± the man asked. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡¯ The man chuckled darkly. ¡¯So, does it mean that you¡¯re still in love with him?¡± Vicky did not respond. She had been suspicious as to whether the man had actually called Tyler before overhearing the conversation between Jane and Lydia, but all her doubts vanished afterward. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 If the news that Tyler was about to marry She traveled all the way to Lovian, it could not be fake. ¡°I just want to make sure.¡± The man thought about it and said, ¡°I can allow that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She beamed and marveled at how understanding the man waspared to Tyler. ¡°Yeah.¡± The man got up to put on his clothes and mask, before turning the light on to hand Vicky his phone. ¡°You only get one chance, though.¡± Vicky was so excited that she was vibrating from it. ¡°Thank you.¡± She truly felt that she was suffering from Stockholm syndrome as she felt a wave of gratitude toward the man, despite knowing that he was not a good person. She epted the phone and took a few deep breaths to calm herself, yet could not control the shivering of her hands as she dialed the number she remembered by heart. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Beep. Beep. Beep. Once the call was made, her heart started racing. Time seemed to slip by swiftly and slow down at the same time. ¡°The number you have dialed cannot be reached at the moment. Please try againter.¡± Vicky froze when she realized that Tyler did not answer the call. The man spotted the confusion on her face and said, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t feel like answering when he sees that it¡¯s my number.¡± Vicky stared at the screen of the phone dazedly. ¡°Or maybe¡­¡± The man lowered his voice. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s upied at this time, n Vicky nced at the time. There was a time difference between Lovian and Zendonia, so it was only a little past ten in Zendonia. Tyler never went to sleep so early. Seemingly worried that Vicky did not get his message, the man exined,¡± A night with a woman takes precedence over everything, after all.¡± Vicky was about to beg the man to let her make another call but instantly gave up. She handed the phone back to him and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± He epted the phone and narrowed his dark eyes hidden underneath the mask. ¡°I can get another number and try to call him again tomorrow,¡± he drawled. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to believe that he¡¯d do this to you. If he answers the call, I¡¯ll record our conversation.¡± Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A day went by, and the night of the fifth day came. The man came in at around the same time as he did the nights before. He turned on the light and handed his phone to Vicky. Vicky epted it and opened the call history to find a recording. She twitched ever so slightly and yed the recording. ¡°Remember me, Mister Hart?¡± rang the man¡¯s altered voice. After a brief moment of silence, Vicky heard Tyler¡¯s familiar voice. ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw¡ª¡± ¡°I made it very clear/ Tyler interjected coldly, curtly. ¡°I¡¯ve divorced Vicky Shaw/ ¡°She¡¯s in a bad spot right now. Are you really not going to help her?¡± ¡°How is that any of my business?¡± Tyler questioned. Rendered speechless, the man responded after a moment of silence, ¡°She was your wife, after all.¡± ¡°I gave her a chance to be my wife, and she was the one who cast it aside. Since she chose to get a divorce, she¡¯ll have to face the consequences for it,¡± Tyler said mercilessly. Before the man could argue, a woman¡¯s voice came in from Tyler¡¯s end. ¡°Tyler, who are you talking to? It¡¯s time for the wedding photos.¡± ¡°Sure/ Tyler hung up without hesitation. With that, the call ended. Vicky froze in ce and looked up at the man. The air around her seemed to freeze as well. The man looked back at her sympathetically for being cast aside and for her own foolishness. ¡°I still want to talk to him in person,¡± she said hoarsely. The man seemed to be surprised by her stubbornness. ¡°Why?¡± She was as pale as a ghost under the dim light. She did not answer his question and simply kept her eyes trained on him. ¡°Can I?¡± In the afternoon of the sixth day, Jane handed Vicky a phone. ¡°Your customer wishes to talk to you.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. The man agreed to her request but arranged for her to make the phone call during the day in case Tyler was upied at night. Forever Night did not allow her tomunicate with the world outside at all, but it was allowed if the customer was calling to speak with her. After all, Forever Night existed to serve, and some customers enjoyed the interaction that resembled that of a proper rtionship. Vicky answered the call and said, ¡®Hello, sir/ ¡°Hi.¡± A voice altered by a voice changer came through. ¡°You can call him now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The man hung up. Vicky nced at Jane and Lydia and noticed that they were still discussing the recent scandals about Tyler. She lowered her gaze and dialed Tyler¡¯s phone. The call was answered shortly after and she heard the familiar, pleasant voice from the phone. ¡°Who is this?¡± Vicky clenched her fist and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Both Vicky and Tyler fell into silence. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 After the silence, the man uttered coldly, ¡°Vicky Shaw.¡¯ When he lowered his voice, Tyler sounded exceptionally intimidating, and she choked on all the words she wished to say. ¡°Are you calling to tell me something?¡± Tyler said. ¡°Are you really getting married?¡± ¡°Is that all you want to ask?¡± ¡®Til ask something else, then,¡¯ Vicky whispered. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve been kidnapped?¡¯ ¡°I do.¡± Though she expected it, her blood ran cold the moment he admitted it.¡± Alright, I get it. I won¡¯t waste your time.¡± Vicky was about to hang up when Tyler stopped her. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± She paused. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Night fell, and Vickyid in the darkness and stared above her with her eyes wide open. Tyler¡¯s voice continued to echo inside her head. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± ¡®Regret?¡¯ She thought. ¡®How could I not? The price of freedom is so great that I am starting to forget why I insisted on getting a divorce.1 Suddenly, she heard the door opening. The man in the mask walked over to her. ¡°Well? Will hee for you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t seek his help.¡± ¡°Why not?¡¯ The man did not turn on the light, so neither of them could see the other. ¡°He knows that I was kidnapped,¡± she said emotionlessly, ¡°yet he has no intention of helping me. I¡¯m just going to make a fool of myself if I beg for his help.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t know that for sure.¡¯ Vicky looked over in his direction and saw nothing but a dark figure. ¡°You won¡¯t know what happens until you try it,¡± the man said as he took off his mask. ¡°Is your pride more important than your life?¡± In the middle of the night, Vicky heard people running around outside the room in her sleep. She opened her eyes and was shocked to find that the light inside the room had been turned on. The man was fully dressed and was about to leave. This never happened in the past few days. ¡°Where are you going?¡¯ Vicky mumbled dazedly. ¡®What is happening out there? Why is it so noisy?¡± The man adjusted his mask and voice changer before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to take care of. Go back to sleep.¡± Vicky was confused but did not raise any questions as men who were customers of Forever Night were bound to have a secret or two. The man went for the door, and she called out to him before he was about to exit the room. ¡°Are you coming tomorrow as well?¡± The man paused and turned around to look at her. His mask was still as terrifying as before, but she had gotten used to it. ¡°Why? Miss me already?¡± Tomorrow would be thest day, and Vicky was naturally thinking of a way to escape Forever Night. Before she could respond, the man seemed to be in a rush and walked out of the room after saying, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± She sat on the bed for a while before drifting back to sleep. Sometimeter, she heard a deafening sound from the door. Baam! Vicky immediately jolted awake. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 At that moment, Jane brought her a clean change of clothes and hurried inside. ¡®Get changed. Your husband hase to find you.¡± Vicky froze. ¡°What?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Your husband is in Forever Night,¡± Jane repeated. ¡°My husband?¡± Vicky mumbled dazedly. ¡¯Who¡¯s¡­my husband?¡± ¡°Do you not know who your husband is?¡± Jane stared at her with resignation. ¡°Tyler Hart. How could you not know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here for me?¡± Vicky remained confused. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Jane urged, ¡°Just wash up. He might barge in here if he runs out of patience.¡± Jane nced at Vicky and lowered her voice, ¡°Stop wasting time. If your husband finds out that you¡¯ve been with someone else¡­do you think he¡¯ll still get you out? He¡¯s going to have to pay a small fortune to get you out, you know.¡± Vicky slowly regained herposure and asked, ¡°Where is Tyler now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s negotiating with our boss. You heard all the noises from the night before, right? That was him, wreaking havoc.¡± Vicky¡¯s mind drifted off to the man in the mask who left abruptly. ¡®Did he run out of fear because he was told that Tyler is here? But I thought that Tyler signed the divorce paper and that we¡¯re no longer married. Why is he here all of a sudden?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡°Does he feel guilty after the phone call yesterday and wants to marry She without the guilt?¡¯ Vicky¡¯s mind was filled with questions as she swiftly changed her clothes and washed up before leaving the room with Jane. As they walked down the corridor, Jane whispered, ¡°You were auctioned in secret, so no one knows what happened. For your sake. I¡¯d advise that you don¡¯t tell Tyler Hart about this as well. You know that men of his status are usually clean freaks, and if he learns the truth, he¡¯ll cast you aside. I won¡¯t stop you if you want to tell him everything. We weren¡¯t the ones who kidnapped you, and since you didn¡¯t tell us who you were, we¡¯re not at fault here. If Tyler Hart wants to get you, he won¡¯t be able to hold us responsible for anything. After all¡­this is Lovian, not Zendonia. This is our territory, and if he deres war on us, this won¡¯t work in his favor. Besides, he¡¯s supposed to be here to rescue his wife, not to cause trouble.¡± Vicky was still in the midst of confusion as to why Tyler hade to rescue her, but she came to her senses when she heard what Jane said. ¡®That¡¯s right. There¡¯s that thing about the man in the mask¡­¡¯ she thought. Tyler had always been possessive and would be enraged even when all she did was speak to another man. She could always tell Tyler that nothing happened between her and that man, but she did not know if Tyler would believe her. Before Vicky could wrap her head around the situation, Jane stopped outside a certain room and knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Shaw is here,¡± she said respectfully. Shortly after, a melodious voice of a man pierced through the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Vicky jolted. ¡°Go on,¡± Jane whispered to Vicky. ¡°I won¡¯t go inside.¡± Vicky nodded and took a breath before walking into the room. The room was spacious, and sunlight was shining in from all the windows. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 A towering man stood before the window with his back facing her direction, and Vicky¡¯s breath came to a sudden halt when she saw him. It had only been a little over a week since shest saw him, yet it felt like a lifetime had passed. The man slowly turned around at the sound of her footsteps. He was as cold and distant as always, and his dark, brooding eyes were like the ocean that could drown anything who stared into them. He studied her intently with an expression, and Vicky found herself stiffening. The look in his eyes darkened as he asked, ¡°It¡¯s only been a week, and you¡¯ve already forgotten about me?¡± Vicky felt a lump in her throat, and it took everyst strand of strength within her to speak. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­¡± Tyler seemed to know what she was trying to say. ¡°You don¡¯t think that I¡¯ming to rescue you, do you?¡± ¡°You said so yourself.¡± ¡°When did I say that?¡± Tyler shot her a half-smile. Vicky was taken aback at first, but she soon recalled that Tyler did not mention anything about not coming to her rescue during the phone call from the day before. Tyler simply admitted to being aware of the kidnap, and she assumed that he was not going toe for her. The sunlight shone upon his perfect features, and he looked as though he was glowing. For a moment, he almost looked like a god to her. Her heart, which had gone numb from disappointment and despair, started beating again. She could even hear her heart racing. ¡°Why?¡± she muttered through quivering lips. ¡®Why give me hope when I¡¯ve given up?¡¯ she thought to herself. Tyler stared into her eyes and drawled, ¡°Because you are my wife.¡± Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you divorce me?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Was¡­ Was he lying to me?¡¯ ¡°He didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Tyler remained expressionless. ¡¯I lied to him.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°On the second day after you went missing, I started sending my men to look for you, and they reported that you went missing in Lovian. There aren¡¯t many surveince cameras on the streets around here, so it was challenging to find you.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was smooth and silvery as he continued, ¡°Not long after, I received a call from a stranger who imed to know where you were, but he hid his number and location. He was using a voice changer and wouldn¡¯t provide me with any information about you, so I didn¡¯t buy it.¡± Tyler simply had too many enemies, and he would have been dead already if he believed every phone call he received from strangers. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vicky nodded. ¡°What about all the news about you after that?¡± ¡°I cant tell if my enemy captured you, so I created those scandals to make them think that I don¡¯t care about you anymore. If they were my enemy, they¡¯d panic once they saw the news and might do something reckless.¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Tyler was a sensible man, and there was no logical w in the way he analyzed the situation. Vicky studied his face and whispered, ¡°And? How did you find me?¡¯ ¡°The man with the voice changer called me multiple times, luring me here to save you, when he hasn¡¯t even let me hear your voice once. For all I know, he could be setting a trap for me.¡± Vicky knew that the man in the mask did not mean any harm to Tyler and only called Tyler out of her request. The man seemed to hold high social status and had no interest in trading her for money. Hence, he only did as she asked, and it was understandable that others would think that the masked man was setting up a trap for Tyler. ¡°Truth is, that man nned this kidnapping. To keep me from finding you, he took you here to Forever Night.¡± Vicky stared at him dazedly and blurted out asking, ¡°Did¡­the owner of Forever Night tell you that? Tyler nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Forever Night hosted all different sorts of guests. While some came for entertainment, some came for discretion. The customers were gods in Forever Night, and so long as one could pay, they never questioned their identity or background. Vicky¡¯s gaze darted away. ¡°So, you think that¡­your enemy kidnapped me and brought me here to negotiate with you? I¡­ I¡¯m just a bait?¡¯ He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Who¡¯d kidnap you if they don¡¯t have a grudge against me?¡± ¡°Maybe I was just unlucky?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you really think that it¡¯s all just a coincidence?¡± Vicky remained quiet when she realized that Tyler thought that she was kidnapped because his enemies wanted to set up a trap for him. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened when she did not respond. ¡¯What is it? Is something wrong?¡± Instead of answering his question, she said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how you found me.¡± ¡°You used the other number to call me, and I managed to get your location from it.¡± Vicky finally understood Tyler¡¯s logic. ¡°So you think that those rumors worked and your enemy lost patience, so they let me make the call to seek help from you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It was a logical misunderstanding that he thought she was kidnapped by his enemy. Forever Night knew the truth, but since they did not want to cross Tyler, they had not exined anything to him, even when they knew that it was all just a misunderstanding. She finally understood why Jane said the things she did earlier. Forever Night did not fear Tyler, but neither did they want to cross Tyler. Even if she chose to tell Tyler the truth, they had nothing to fear and could always make their stand against Tyler. However, they were in Lovian, and Tyler¡¯s power might not help him here. Tyler seemed to sense something from her silence. ¡°Am I missing something?¡± The look in his eyes darkened maliciously as he questioned,¡± Have they done something to you?¡± Her heart sank. ¡°No.¡± He stared into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡¯ She met his eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if the rumors about our divorce are real.¡± The tension on his face eased as he took a few long strides to pull her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s all fake. I was just lying to that man to get his guard down.¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Tyler¡¯s familiar scent surrounded her, and she felt dazed as she buried her face into his chest. ¡°Forever Night handles a lot of customers who keep their identities hidden. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being targeted by these customers¡¯ enemies?¡± ¡°Even the president of Lovian has to show respect to Forever Night. Unless those people have a death wish, they¡¯d never cross the owner of Forever Night.¡± Her heart sank. If even the president of the country could not do anything to Forever Night, outsiders like Vicky and Tyler would die if they dered war against Forever Night. She did not care what happened to her, but she could not bear the thought of dragging Tyler down with her. Vicky looked up to stare into his dark eyes. ¡°I heard from Jane that there¡¯s a price for you to pay to get me out of here¡­ What did you give them?¡± Tyler lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± As regret, frustration, and relief washed over her, tears welled in her eyes. She ran to Lovian to escape Tyler and went through hell for the past week, only for Tyler to pay a big price to save her from trouble. Even if he refused to mention anything, Vicky knew that Forever Night had tremendous power, and no one could get out without having to pay a great price. Regret overwhelmed her, and she desperately wished she could p herself in the face as she broke down in tears. The same man who she was trying so hard to run from was the one who saved her. Tyler had thought that she was traumatized and let go of his usual cold demeanor as he tapped on her back gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all over now.¡± She shook her head. She knew that once something happened, there was no way that it would be forgotten. The nended at the airport of Stoneford City. As she stepped out of the airport, she still could not shake the feeling that she was dreaming. ¡®This isn¡¯t a dream,¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Am I really out of Forever Night?¡¯ She had dreamt of returning home every day during thest week but would always wake up to find that it was all a dream. A cold hand took her hand, and she turned around to find Tyler next to her. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner, shall we?¡± She remained quiet for a while before nodding. Harry drove the two to one of Vicky¡¯s favorite restaurants. Vicky started feeling the weight of reality when she saw her favorite dishes being served. Tm¡­really back,¡¯ she thought.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Someone started serving food to her te, and she turned to look up at the man sitting next to her. Under the warm light, his eyes looked gentler than usual. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Tyler¡¯s eyes met Vicky¡¯s and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not like the food?¡± His voice was gentle, and she rarely heard him speak in such a tone. Feeling a lump in her throat, she looked away. ¡°Nothing is wrong.¡± ¡°Eat up, then.¡¯ ¡°Right.¡¯ After dinner, they returned home. Though the scenery along the way had not changed, Vicky could not help but feel out of ce. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It waste by the time they arrived, and Nanny Paterson was already asleep. She stopped as she stared at the mansion in darkness, feeling like a beast was lurking inside the darkness, waiting to devour her whole. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tyler turned to look at her when he noticed that she stood outside the door unmovingly. She snapped out of it and said,¡±¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± The look in his eyes darkened, and he turned on the lights inside the house, which expelled the darkness. Vicky¡¯s heart felt slightly more at ease. She walked into the house, and everything inside the mansion was as Vicky remembered them. She spent more time in the mansion than Tyler himself, but the darkness lurking in the corner left a permanent mark inside of her. Once they returned to the room, Tyler walked over to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll draw you a bath. Rx for a bit in the bathtub.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart fluttered. ¡°Sure.¡± The bath was soon drawn, and she walked into the bathroom full of steam. She suddenly remembered what Tyler said to her about how things would not disappear simply because she did not remember them. She soaked in the lukewarm water, but all she could think of was the week she spent in Forever Night. Knock, knock! Sometimeter, she heard knocks on the door. ¡°Are you not done yet?¡± The bathroom had a function to maintain the temperature of the water, and since the water had not gone cold, Vicky sank into her thoughts and lost track of time. She nced at the clock on the wall and realized that she had been in the bath for forty minutes. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder he came knocking,¡¯ she thought. ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± His towering figure was seen faintly through the frosted ss door. ¡°Holler if you need me.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Tyler left once he heard her response. Tyler sat on the couch and checked the time for the third time. It had been an hour, yet Vicky had note out of the bathroom. He frowned and got up to check on her again when the door finally opened. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Vicky walked out with her head low, looking paler than before her bath. She even forgot to dry her hair, so water was dripping from her whole head. Tyler walked over. ¡°What took you so long?¡± She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she did not notice him until she heard his voice. Startled, she paled even further. ¡°W-What?¡± Her eyes darted around in panic. 1 He studied the look on her face and asked, ¡°Why are you so pale? Are you feeling unwell?¡± He reached out to test her temperature, but she instinctively moved away from his touch. He froze. Not daring to meet his eyes, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I guess¡­I¡¯m just too tired and need some rest.¡± He withdrew his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been in Lovian for over a week and have been in the ce for the entire day. It¡¯s normal for you to be tired.¡¯ He nced at her and said, ¡°Your hair is still wet. I¡¯ll get the hair dryer. Dry your hair before going to sleep.¡¯ Before Vicky had the chance to stop him, Tyler had gone into the bathroom and returned with the hair dryer. Vicky was about to reach out for it when he moved away. She nced at him in confusion, and to this, Tyler said, ¡°I¡¯ll dry your hair for you, okay?* She froze. ¡°You want to dry my hair for me?¡± From what she remembered, Tyler never dried her hair, even when they were close. 1 ¡°Yes,¡¯ he said affectionately. While she was processing the information, Tyler plugged the hair dryer in and sat her on the couch. ¡°You¡¯re tired, right? You can sleep once your hair is dried.¡± Vicky opened her mouth to speak but decided against it in the end and allowed Tyler to dry her hair. She thought that a man of Tyler¡¯s status would be used to being served, so she was surprised when he seemed familiar with drying her hair as though he had done it countless times before. 1 She looked into the mirror at the man who was drying her hair, her heart twitching in pain. Once her hair waspletely dried, Tyler said, ¡®Alright. You should go to rest.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I need to shower.¡¯ She rxed slightly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to sleep first.¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Worried that all the lights would prevent her from falling asleep, Tyler turned off all the lights except for the one by the nightstand before heading into the bathroom. The light was dim, and she used to leave the light on the nightstand turned on when she used to wait for him to get home. However, she felt as though she was suffocating at this very moment. She closed her eyes, and despite how exhausted she felt, she could not fall asleep. Tyler soon returned to the room, and Vicky tensed once again when he got in bed. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Click! The crisp, familiar sound of a light switch being flipped echoed in the night. Before the light was turned off, she felt as though she was suffocating from the familiar sight, but she realized that her panic worsened when the light was off. Tyler did not notice her reaction and went to bed before pulling her into his arms. She jolted and started to struggle. Tyler, who did not expect her to react this way, was shoved away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± his emotionless voice echoed in the air. She tried tob through her thoughts and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m¡­a bit afraid of the dark.¡± It was hardly a good excuse as apanion should ease one¡¯s fear of the darkness. Tyler stayed quiet for a while, and she took the opportunity to regain herposure. ¡°Tyler, I-¡° Before Vicky could exin what had happened, he interrupted her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky.¡± She froze, baffled as to why he would apologize when it was all her fault. His voice echoed in the dark. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe you when you said that you were kidnapped before. That¡¯s why you got kidnapped by my enemies.¡± Silence fell over them. Vicky realized that there was only a thin line between heaven and hell, and she had been wandering around the line for the past few days. Just when she thought that Tyler had given up on her, Tyler appeared at her rescue at her most devastating moment. She had not told Tyler the truth back in Lovian because she did not want him to dere war against Forever Night. Since they were back in Stoneford City, she knew that she was supposed to tell him the truth, but she did not know how to begin. Vicky remained quiet, as was Tyler as though he was already asleep. After some time, she summoned the courage to say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I was in Lovian?¡± Tyler knew about the divorce paper in her study, so a man as sharp as he was must know what she intended to do. ¡°I know,¡± he said calmly. ¡°You wanted to divorce me.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°And you don¡¯t me me for it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, so why should I me you?¡± ¡°Your fault?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He wrapped his arm around her waist and said, ¡°Had I believed you when you said that you were kidnapped, you wouldn¡¯t be so disappointed in me or want a divorce that badly.¡± He lowered his head and leaned against her as he whispered into her ear.¡± I¡¯m sorry, Vicky. I misunderstood you. I¡¯ll make it up to you from now on.¡± His embrace was warm, but Vicky could still feel her blood running cold. Tyler believed that she had been kidnapped by his enemy. As he mentioned, the crack in their marriage started appearing when he refused to believe that she was kidnapped. Since she went missing, he felt that he had misunderstood her and forgave her for running away with ease. In truth, however, the kidnapping this time had nothing to do with Tyler¡¯s enemy. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 ¡°Why is your body so cold?¡± When Tyler noticed that Vicky was shivering, he held onto her even tighter. ¡°What if¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°What if I wasn¡¯t kidnapped by your enemy?¡± ¡°Who else would do it?¡¯ He nted a kiss on her forehead and said gently,¡± Vicky, I know that you¡¯ve suffered for the past few days. This won¡¯t happen again, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°You need to let me know where you¡¯re going next time you¡¯re leaving, or I won¡¯t be able to find you.¡± One horrifying experience had been more than Vicky could take, so she whispered, ¡°I know. I wont wander off again.¡± It was a dangerous world out there, and she would still be resenting Tyler for locking her inside a hotel room in Arrowtown had she not spent a week in Forever Night. Inparison, Tyler never truly imprisoned her. He was her husband, and despite all the conflicts they had, he would never leave her to die. Tyler lowered his gaze, his eyes glittering in the dark. ¡°Do you still want a divorce?¡± After a few moments of silence, Vicky shook her head. Seemingly satisfied with her response, Tyler nted a kiss on her. Ever since she returned to Stoneford City, everything she saw reminded her of Forever Night, and the darkness that loomed over her made her feel so insecure that she tried to shove Tyler away. However, just like the masked man, Tyler would not budge, so she bit his lip. Considering Tyler¡¯s character, he would be offended by her rejection and continue the kiss forcefully, but he stopped and apologized, which Vicky assumed to be under the effect of his guilt toward her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said hoarsely and caressed her hair. ¡°Sleep.¡± Vicky sighed a breath of relief when she was sure he was not going to do anything. 1 In the middle of the night, she felt long, cold fingers caressing her cheeks. She opened her eyes to the familiar sensation, only to find a devilish- looking mask shimmering under the light before her eyes. ¡°Vicky, have you forgotten about what you promised me?¡± The voice altered by a voice changer echoed inside her head. ¡°Why did you leave with someone else?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± ¡°Vicky¡­ Vicky Shaw¡­¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± Vicky opened her eyes abruptly, and before her was Tyler¡¯s face. He scowled at her worriedly, and the dark look on his face eased slightly when she woke up. ¡°Were you having a nightmare?¡± Her heart was still racing, and she panted heavily as she struggled to calm herself. ¡°A nightmare¡­ Yeah, it was just a nightmare,¡± she mumbled. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Tyler pulled her closer when he spotted the insecure look on Vicky¡¯s face.¡± It¡¯s alright now.¡¯ Vicky slowly calmed down under his constion. The lights inside the room were warm, and so was his expression. Vicky¡¯s heart settled, and she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thank you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re married. I¡¯m just doing my duty,¡± he said. His temperature slowly melted her anxiety, and it was unlike anything she ever experienced before. ¡®Is this what it means to feel safe?¡¯ she thought. When she woke up the next morning, she was still dazed about what happened. The curtains fluttered slightly in the breeze, and the sunlight shone into the room. Vicky sat up in the bed and nced around to find that Tyler was gone. She got out of bed and opened the curtains when she heard the door opening and a familiar voice following a secondter. ¡°Awake?¡± She turned around, feeling slightly shocked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at work?¡± She knew better than anyone about how busy Tyler was with work. He was dressed in a casual outfit that emphasized his height and did not look as distant as he usually did. He walked into the room and said, ¡°Yeah, I just want to take a break.¡± Vicky lowered her gaze as emotions overwhelmed her. ¡® I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to stay home with me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much going on in the office. I can always work from home. ¡± He walked over to her and took her hand. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s head downstairs.¡± Vicky nodded. For some reason, Vicky felt like Tyler had be more approachable. Even when they were trying to work on their marriage in the past, there was still a wall between them, but he no longer seemed as cold. After breakfast, Tyler looked at Vicky and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t found your phone. Do you want to go outside and buy a new one?¡± She instantly refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go outside. Just get someone to buy a new phone for me.¡± She was traumatized since she was kidnapped, and she did not want to go out. Tyler did not press on and said, ¡°Sure.¡± She looked up at his breathtakingly handsome face and said, ¡°Tyler, there¡¯s something that I need to tell you.¡± He narrowed his eyes. Inside the study, Vicky opened her mouth hesitantly but struggled to get the words out. Tyler, on the other hand, waited patiently without rushing her. After a while, she finally summoned enough courage and bit onto her lower lip. ¡°Tyler, there¡¯s something that¡­l need to rify.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Vicky could have chosen to hide the torment she had gone through. Forever Night had not told Tyler the truth, and Tyler misunderstood that it was his enemy who kidnapped her, so no one would know unless she said otherwise. However, she could not stand the deception and lies that were crushing her conscience. ¡°Believe it or not, I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°Tyler, this isn¡¯t about your enemies¡­ I brought this on myself¡­ If you want a divorce¡­¡± Her speech was ruffled and so were her thoughts, so she had no clue what she was saying. Before she could finish, Tyler held her close, and her eyes widened in shock. He wrapped his arms around her so tightly that she could feel her bones whining. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said hoarsely into her ear. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have gone through all that had it not been for me.¡± She froze. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that you want to run from me and get a divorce.¡± His voice was thick with suppressed emotions. ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s not like that. The truth is-¡° Before she could finish, he interrupted her, ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, Vicky, but I¡¯m not divorcing you no matter what you went through.¡± She could not see his face and could only see their entwined shadows on the wall; she could feel her heart beating once again as hope filled her. ¡°Really?¡± she questioned in disbelief. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tyler let her go and looked into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky, for doing such a bad job in protecting you.¡± Though it was only a few words, she was set free, and tears filled her eyes. She had been wary and prejudiced against Tyler ever since she lost her memories. She never truly trusted him nor had she thought of relying on him. She developed feelings for him once, but those feelings meant nothing in the face of the future and reality. She weighed the gains and the losses and decided to divorce Tyler, so it was not a reckless decision nor was it the inevitable conclusion due to a failed romance. She kept a leveled head through every choice she made, but at this moment, she suddenly felt as though the hole inside her heart had been filled. Vicky looked at the man before her through the tears in her eyes, and he reached out to wipe away her tears. ¡°None of this is your fault, and you didn¡¯t bring this upon yourself. You can me me or the person who kidnapped you, but you should never me yourself,¡± he said before pulling her back into his arms once again, only gentler this time. ¡°If I abandon my wife simply because she was hurt by others, can I still call myself a man?¡± All her pretenses melted away, and she could no longer hold back from breaking down in tears. She never felt more fragile, and it was at that moment that she finally let her guard down in front of him. Tyler tapped her back rhythmically and consoled her gently, ¡°Cry if you want to. I¡¯ll be here with you forever.¡± Her tears fell even faster at his words, and her sight was blurred. She would never expect that all the words that she did not get to say would soon be her nightmare in the foreseeable future, nor had she noticed the dark look in Tyler¡¯s eyes as they held onto one another. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 With Tyler¡¯spanion, Vicky¡¯s emotion soon stabilized, and she was no longer so terrified of darkness. However, due to the week-long imprisonment she endured, she could not stand to be alone and became rather clingy, but Tyler had not shown any annoyance toward it. He eventually needed to return to the office and could not stay home with her all the time, so he took her to the office with him out of concern that she might have a mental breakdown if she was left alone at home. It was not the first time she went to Hart Corporation with Tyler, but it was the first time she sat by Tyler even during business meetings. It was not that she was that desperate forpanionship to the point that she could not be alone for a second. She nned on reading a book in his office while he went for the meeting, but Tyler seemed to be worried and insisted that shee along. Inside the meeting room, the managers and the shareholders traded knowing nces when they saw Vicky next to Tyler, but no one mentioned anything. In Hart Corporation, Tyler held over 80 percent of the share, and his words were absolute. The crisis that took ce a few years ago gave him the opportunity to gather most of the shares to his possession, and because of that, all the shareholders were confident in his capability. They never interfered with Tyler¡¯s private life because they knew that he would never do anything that would affect thepany negatively over women. Once Tyler took his seat, the managers started to report thetest update in their respective departments. Tyler had been at home for the past three days and even taken a trip to Lovian before that, but his work had not suffered at all. They started discussing the contract Tyler had signed in Auran. ¡°Auran seems keen to work with us, and Mister Hart has even raised the profit by five percent by going to the negotiation himself. Once we forge our way into the Auran market, there will be no limits to how far this firm can grow.¡± The discussion went on cheerfully. Just then, someone voiced out, ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯ve read the proposal you sent us, and I saw that your next step is to buy Mills Group out. The Mills are a powerful family in Stoneford City, but they¡¯ve shifted their business to overseas markets over the years. Buying Mills Group won¡¯t mean anything to us.¡¯ Vicky was not overly interested in business and had not paid much attention to the conversation, but she twitched when she heard the mention of Mills Group. She barely survived Forever Night andpletely forgot about Sebastian until they mentioned Mills Group. Sebastian was the one who aided her to escape to Lovian, and he was the one who came to pick her up from the airport. However, on their way to her apartment, they ran into an ident, and that was precisely how she caught unwanted attention, which led to her kidnap. As she tried to make sense of her train of thought, Tyler said emotionlessly, ¡°Mills Group doesn¡¯t mean much to us here, but the Mills Group branch in Lovian is different.¡± The others fell into silence, and one of the shareholders said, ¡°Due to its economic system, Lovian has a great gap between the poor and the wealthy, and its market doesn¡¯t hold as much potential as other countries. Besides, we have no branch in Lovian, and it¡¯d be challenging enough to get through to the Lovian market, not to mention buying out the Mill Group branch there.¡± The shareholder tried to be subtle but clearly looked down on Lovian and Mills Group. Another shareholder agreed, saying, ¡°Hart Corporation is growing rapidly, and there are countless countries that want to work with us. There were more options that require less input and promise great revenue. There¡¯s no point in wasting our time and resources in Mills Group.¡± ¡°Mills Group nted their roots deep in Lovian, and I heard that Sebastian Mills is close with the Lovian president. Lovian is a xenophobic country, and we might not be able to make any profit by just barging in.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tyler listened to them calmly before saying, ¡®Ourwork has been attacked some time ago, and we¡¯ve found the culprit behind it.¡± He then shot Harry a nce. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Harry nodded and handed out the documents to all the shareholders. ¡°Mills Group have been wanting to work with Auran, and when they realized there isn¡¯t a chance they¡¯ll get the deal, they started scheming.¡± Tyler scanned the faces before him and paused when his gazended on Vicky. The others were instantly absorbed in the discussion as they read the documents in their hands. ¡°So Mills Group is the one attacking ourwork?¡± ¡°How dare they dere war against us?!¡± ¡°Ha! Are they so poor that they can¡¯t even hire a proper hacker? That hacker didn¡¯t even get past the firstyer of our firewall.¡± ¡°Had Mister not gone to Auran, Auran would¡¯ve worked with Mills Group instead¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s justpetition, and they should¡¯ve settled it with dignity instead of ying dirty tricks behind our backs¡­ Mills Group is reaching its end.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met Sebastian Mills a couple of times before. He looks like a gentleman on the outside, but who would¡¯ve guessed that he¡¯s that ruthless deep down inside?¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. If Hart Corporation¡¯swork was indeed breached, all confidential information might be leaked and Tyler would have to focus on handling that instead of going to Auran for the business deal.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, the hacker failed to infiltrate Hart Cooperation¡¯swork, so the n failed. Vicky had mentioned to Sebastian a long time ago that she wanted to divorce Tyler, and Sebastian was the one who told her to leave Zendonia so she could get the divorce in Lovian. He arranged the time she left and even told her to take advantage of Tyler¡¯s absence. She had not thought much of it until this very moment, about how everything seemed to line up so perfectly. If something happened to her in Lovian, Tyler would definitely return to help her, and it would be ideal if he learned about her disappearance before he had the chance to sign the contract. Vicky felt as though there was a gigantic rock pressing against her chest. The Mills Group¡¯s schemepletely enraged the shareholders, and they all agreed with Tyler¡¯s n in the end. After the meeting, everyone left, and Vicky walked out of the meeting room gloomily. Tyler had bought her a new phone on the second day since she arrived home, but she had not received a single phone call or text message from Sebastian. It did not fit his role as her childhood friend, and Vicky could not help but think if Sebastian was the one who sold her to Forever Night. ¡¯If it was him, who¡­was that guy in a mask?!¡¯ She waspletely absorbed in her thoughts that she did not notice the man standing in front of her. She kept her head bowed and ran straight into the man¡¯s arms and heard his voice saying, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Vicky looked up and looked away when she met his eyes.¡±¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes but did not pressure her into answering. ¡°Let¡¯s get lunch.¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± They had lunch in Tyler¡¯s office, and since Vicky could not bring herself to go outside, she tried her best to stay indoors. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In the afternoon, there were no other meetings, and Tyler stayed in his office to work. He was upied, and Harry and Adam would keeping in and out with documents for him to sign or to report updates about thepany. Vicky¡¯s mind drifted for the entire afternoon and did not catch on when Tyler called out to her until he walked toward her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you?¡¯ Hershes fluttered, but she could not bring herself to look into his eyes. If everything discussed during the meeting was true, it was likely that Sebastian was behind her kidnapping. ¡°Tyler, you still haven¡¯t told me how you got me out of Forever Night.¡± Tyler sat down next to her and leaned backwardzily. ¡°I know the owner of Forever Night, and he was willing to do me a favor.¡± Vicky had learned some of the details from Jane, so she did not believe a word Tyler said. She looked up and stared into his eyes. ¡°Did you¡­pay a big price to get me out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if it can be resolved with money,¡± he said with a low voice. ¡°So long as you¡¯re safe, nothing else matters.¡± He did not deny paying a price, and no matter how hard Vicky tried to press on the issue, Tyler refused to give her an answer about what he sacrificed. Vicky was both touched and overwhelmed by guilt. She felt like the biggest fool that had ever lived for believing an outsider over Tyler. Tyler had already been affected. If the Mills¡¯ business ran in Lovian, it would mean that the owner of Forever Night might be close to Sebastian. If that was true, Sebastian scammed Tyler into paying him with her as leverage. Vicky summoned every ounce of her resolution and said, ¡°Tyler, there¡¯s something that I haven¡¯t told you about.¡± He lowered his gaze at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Sebastian¡­was the one who made arrangements for me to run to Lovian.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened, but he did not seem surprised at all. ¡°Yeah. I know.¡± She studied theposed look on his face in shock. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Sebastian is your childhood friend who cares about you. He¡¯s the only one who can help you, whom you trust.¡± She bowed her head in shame. ¡°Vicky,¡± Tyler said. ¡°Do you know that he once got you drunk to try and sleep with you?¡± ¡°The number you have dialed cannot be reached at the moment. Please try againter.¡± Sebastian set his phone down with a dark expression. He had heard the voicemail message countless times at this point, but Vicky still had not picked up the phone. Just then, he heard someone knocking on the door, and a beautiful female assistant walked in. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 The assistant frowned when she saw the untouched food by Sebastian¡¯s desk. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mister Mills, you didn¡¯t have lunch. At least have something for dinner.¡± Sebastian rubbed the bridge of his nose in exhaustion and said, ¡°How can I eat when I haven¡¯t found Vicky?¡± He looked up at the assistant. ¡°Still no news from Lovian?¡± The assistant shook her head. ¡°No.¡± He scowled. ¡°What about the president? He hasn¡¯t heard anything either?¡± ¡°Mister Mills, you know what Lovian is like. Even Mister President finds his hands tied in certain ces,¡± the assistant said. Sebastian felt increasingly frustrated. He caught the news that Vicky went missing the same day she was kidnapped, and there were witnesses who imed she was taken by two men. It should not have been difficult for Sebastian to find two local thugs, but the two left Lovian on the same day to his bewilderment. At this point, Vicky had been missing for over half a month. He would call Vicky every single day, hoping for a miracle, but she still had not answered the call. Baam! Just then, someone barged into the office through the door without knocking. ¡°Mister Mills!¡± It was another one of Sebastian¡¯s assistants, and he eximed excitedly, ¡°We¡¯ve found Miss Shaw!¡± Meanwhile, inside Tyler¡¯s mansion, Nanny Paterson ced a te of sliced fruit on the coffee table and left. There were guests at home, so Vicky did not follow Tyler to the office. Once Nanny Paterson left, Cece said, ¡°Vicky, you scared the bejesus out of me! I thought¡­ I thought something happened to you¡­¡± Jennifer agreed and asked, ¡¯Vicky, what on earth happened?¡± Cece and Jennifer hade to visit. Sebastian reached out to them, who were also in Lovian, as soon as Vicky went missing. He knew that it was unlikely for Vicky to be with Cece and Jennifer but remained hopeful. Ever since they learned about Vicky¡¯s disappearance, Cece and Jennifer had been worried and went around searching for Vicky, but there were just two of them, and it was hard for them to track anyone down. Vicky had helped Jennifer in the past and Jennifer was forever grateful for it, so she called Anthony to ask for his help. Both Cece and Jennifer knew what it meant to seek Anthony¡¯s help, but they could not bother themselves over the consequences when Vicky¡¯s life was on the line. Anthony assisted with the investigation, and they soon learned that Vicky had returned to Zendonia. Vicky looked at the two apologetically. ¡°Cece, Jennifer, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to get in touch with you¡­¡± Vicky had suffered mentally and was tormented by nightmares, i Tyler had made an appointment with a psychologist, who was scheduled toe in the afternoon for counseling. ¡°We¡¯re d that you¡¯re alright, Vicky. We thought¡­¡± Cece said hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Speak your mind.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°We thought that Mister Hart hid you away on purpose,¡± Cece whispered. Vicky froze. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°Mister Mills has a lot of influence in Lovian, and if it¡¯s just an ordinary case of kidnapping, he would¡¯ve tracked you down a long time ago. He said that you went missing after you got to Lovian, so¡­there¡¯s a possibility that you were followed, and the kidnapper had been waiting for a chance to capture you all along.¡± Jennifer paused to nce at Vicky, before continuing,¡± That¡¯s why we thought that Mister Hart found out about your n¡­¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Vicky scowled at the mention of Sebastian. ¡°Tyler didn¡¯t hide me away. I was kidnapped, and Tyler was the one who rescued me.¡¯ In the past, Vicky might have had doubts about Tyler, but after all the things that had happened, she trusted Tyler unconditionally. Vicky hesitated a moment and decided not to mention what she had experienced in Forever Night. Jennifer could tell the change in Vicky¡¯s attitude and asked, ¡°Vicky, you don¡¯t intend on traveling overseas now, do you?¡± Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold at the mention of¡¯overseas¡¯ and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not leaving anything soon.¡± ¡°Vicky, Missus Williams from Barama emailed me yesterday and said that she loves our dresses. She wants to order another one from us,¡± Cece said. ¡°Missus Williams?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Vicky, you were a guest in the fashion week that took ce in Barama a year ago. You met Missus Williams there and designed a dress for her,¡± Cece exined. If it happened a year ago, it was before Vicky lost her memories, and since she could not even bring herself to go outside, she could not possibly travel overseas. ¡°Cece, I need a break, so let¡¯s not take any orders from overseas.¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t I go instead, Vicky?¡± Cece suggested. ¡°I can get Missus Williams¡¯ measurements, and you can design the dress while I give her advice depending on her figure, demeanor, the essories she ns on wearing, and the asion.¡± Private fashion designers needed to do more than just design clothes for their clients; it required far more than knowing the measurements and producing a piece of clothing following the client¡¯s request. The most brilliant designers would have to offer professional advice based on the client and would have to carry out the fitting session on their own to make sure that the clothing fitted perfectly. ¡°Missus Williams is a big client, and we only managed to open a studio because of how handsomely she paid us,¡± Cece added. Vicky was traumatized by leaving the country, and she could not help but worry that she would cause trouble to the people around her if she tried. ¡°Forget it.¡± Vicky looked at Cece and said, ¡°Director Lumber paid for the money for working for the production team, and we have more than sufficient funds at the moment¡­ The two of you have just returned from Lovian yourselves, so just take some time to rest.¡± Cece and Jennifer shot one another a confused look. Vicky had always been dedicated to her work and was extremely hard working, so she would never turn down an opportunity. Missus William had hired their service in the past and could afford to pay a fortune that wouldst the studio for a year, so there was no reason for Vicky to refuse it. However, since Vicky insisted so, Cece knew better than to argue. After chatting for a while longer, Cece and Jennifer left. That afternoon, the psychologist Tyler hired for Vicky came. Vicky was haunted by nightmares and exhibited extreme fear of darkness and faint lights in the darkness, which came in the way of her normal functioning, and Vicky was tired of living in fear all the time. After a few days of counseling, the psychologist advised that Vicky go outside more often and could slowly try to adjust herself by starting with ces that were packed with people. Vicky epted the advice, and after working on it for a month, she was finally freed from her nightmares and fear of the darkness. On the day of Jennifer¡¯s birthday. Cece and Jennifer had spent a lot of time going outside with Vicky, sensing that Vicky¡¯s strange behavior had something to do with the week she went missing. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 However, since Vicky refused to say anything, Cece and Jennifer decided that it was better for them to not raise any questions. With a gift to Jennifer in hand, Vicky arrived at the restaurant half an hour early, and Cece arrived 10 minutes after her. Vicky was shocked to see that Cece was alone and asked, ¡°Cece, why are you alone? Where¡¯s Jennifer?¡± Jennifer only knew Cece and Vicky in Stoneford City, and since Cece and Jennifer lived in the same apartment, they would often travel together. Cece pursed her lips. ¡°That jerk, Anthony, took Jennifer with him this morning.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes at the mention of Anthony. ¡°What exactly is going on between¡­Jennifer and Anthony?¡± ¡°That jerk knows no limit to save his mistress!¡± hissed Cece. ¡°That woman is a goody-two-shoes, and Jennifer suffered so much because of her! Still, it¡¯s like Anthony ispletely blind to it, and he can¡¯t even tell that that woman is faking it¡­¡± Vicky had seen Anthony before andmented, ¡®Anthony doesn¡¯t seem that foolish to me.¡± ¡°I can find it in my heart to forgive him if he¡¯s just stupid, but how can a businessman like him not spot the trick of an ordinary woman? I don¡¯t think that Lily Foster can be smarter than thepetitors Anthony has to deal with every day!¡± Lily Foster was the woman who saved Anthony¡¯s life and the goody-two- shoes Cece was referring to. While they were talking, lightning struck across the sky, and it started raining outside shortly after. Vicky looked outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s raining¡­¡± All the clouds had gathered, and though it was only six in the evening, it was already pitch dark outside. After a month of therapy, Vicky started to recover and was no longer as frightened when she went outside at night. Still, she was somewhat affected by the sudden approach of darkness. Ring! Cece¡¯s phone suddenly started ringing, and she answered the call right away. ¡°Jennifer, Vicky and I are here, so when are you and Anthony arriving? What?! That woman is in Stoneford City as well?!¡± Cece¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How could he leave you on the street when it¡¯s pouring outside? Where are you right now? I¡¯ming to get you!¡¯ Cece hung up after a few words and exined to Vicky, ¡°Vicky, Anthony said he needed to do something and just left Jennifer on the street. Hang tight. I¡¯ll go and pick her up.¡± Vicky stood. ¡°I wille with you.¡± Cece knew that Vicky was afraid of the dark and quiet. Anthony had left Jennifer near the outskirts of the city where there were not many people, and as it was dark because of the rain, she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Vicky. I¡¯ll go alone. Just wait for us here. I should be back in around forty minutes.¡± Before Vicky could respond, Cece ran out of the restaurant. There were a few taxis waiting outside, so Cece caught a taxi right away. ¡°Vicky.¡± Just then, a familiar voice was heard from behind Vicky¡¯s back. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She turned around and saw an elegant-looking man staring at her. It was Sebastian. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Vicky¡¯s expression darkened as she greeted him emotionlessly, ¡°Mister Mills.¡± Sebastian paled at her cold, distant tone and walked over to grab her by the shoulder. ¡°Vicky, why haven¡¯t you answered any of my calls? What on earth happened?¡± She shoved his hands aside. ¡°Please keep your distance, Mister Mills.¡± ¡°Do you have some kind of misunderstanding about me, Vicky? I know that it¡¯s my carelessness that led to you being kidnapped, but-¡¯ Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mister Mills,¡± she interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for all that you¡¯ve done for me¡­ My friends will be back soon. If you don¡¯t have anything important to say, please get back to your life.¡± Sebastian refused to leave and stood before her to stare into her eyes.¡± Vicky, did Tyler Hart say something to you?¡¯ She lifted her gaze slowly and met his eyes. ¡°Are the Harts and the Mills notpetitors? Did you not use me to distract Tyler from the deal he was about to make in Auran?¡± Sebastian clenched his fists. ¡°I admit that I had selfish intentions when I agreed to help you, but I wasn¡¯t using you on purpose.¡± ¡°Not on purpose? Did you use me by ident, then?¡± ¡°Vicky, if you hadn¡¯t called me at that time, saying that you want to leave Tyler, I would¡¯ve never involved you in my n¡­¡± Sebastian tried to exin. Before Vicky reached out to him, Sebastian never thought of using Vicky, but since she happened to want a way out at the same time, the oue would have been the same even if he chose not to take advantage of her escape n. However, he could not deny that that thought had crossed his mind. Vicky had guessed it before and was not overly surprised or emotional at Sebastian¡¯s words. She knew that nothing was free in the world, and since she asked for Sebastian¡¯s help, there was a price to pay. ¡°Please go, Mister Mills,¡± she said. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve been sending my men to look for you, and I¡¯ve been calling you every single day, but you never once picked up¡­¡± Vickypletely lost her trust in Sebastian and did not take his words seriously. Seeing how she was ignoring him, he moved to stand before her. ¡°Vicky, listen to me. I looked into how you got kidnapped in Lovian¡­ Henry had an ident on the way, and considering how many people ¡®happened¡¯ to be there to witness it, it might not be an ident at all.¡± He stared at Vicky intently. ¡°Vicky, there aren¡¯t that many people who can operate in secret under the Lovian governments¡¯ eyes.¡± ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡± She remained expressionless. ¡°If Tyler learned about your n ahead of time, he might be able to aplish that.¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°So, you are telling me that Tyler did this?¡± ¡°He has the motive and the power.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s his motive?¡± Sebastian looked into her eyes. ¡°Vicky, do you still want to divorce him?¡± Vicky was amused. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that this is all just a big trap Tyler set up so that I won¡¯t divorce him?¡± ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it? You trust him unconditionally now and¡­¡± He paused.¡± You no longer wish to divorce him.¡± Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Sebastian Mills, you were the one who suggested that I go to Lovian and arranged everything for me, but you¡¯re now ming it all on Tyler? You said that he knew about the n. If that¡¯s the case¡­one word from him and I won¡¯t even be able to leave Zendonia, so why waste all this effort? You were the only one who knew about the n apart from me, so how did he find out? Who told him?¡± Sebastian was rendered speechless. He suspected Tyler to be the culprit behind everything that happened, but he had no proof. Tyler had been so careful in the execution of his n that Sebastian knew that his words did not make much sense. After a while, he muttered, ¡°Vicky, I really didn¡¯t kidnap you.¡± Tired of the debate, Vicky nced at the time. ¡°If you aren¡¯t leaving, I will.¡± Vicky had decided to move to another restaurant and turned to walk toward the entrance. ¡°Vicky, let me exin¡­¡± Sebastian ran after her and exined frantically, ¡°I really have nothing to do with the kidnap!¡± s, she ignored him. Seeing how she was about to leave, Sebastian reached out to grab her. ¡°Vicky, I don¡¯t have any proof now, but¡­l swear to God. Tyler Hart has something to do with this! Don¡¯t idolize him. He¡¯s a ruthless man¡­¡± Vicky wanted to recoil from his hold, but Sebastian held onto her wrist, and she could not shake him off due to the difference in power. ¡°Sebastian Mills, let go!¡± ¡°Vicky, listen to me. I¡¯m not lying to you¡­¡± The door to the restaurant opened abruptly, and the cold breeze escaped inside with raindrops. A towering man walked in elegantly with a ck umbre. Sebastian was standing in front of Vicky and was not paying attention to what was behind his back. Vicky, on the other hand, was annoyed and scowled as she did not want to face Sebastian. The thought of the man with the mask terrified her. Sebastian gripped tightly onto her wrist, and she could not help but feel disgusted by the touch. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police if you won¡¯t let go!¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Sebastian was about to say something else when he was pulled away by force. Sebastian was caught off-guard and fumbled backward against the chair next to him. A voice colder than ice itself echoed in the air. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the managing director of Mills Group would shamelessly harass a married woman? Do you enjoy being the lover so much?¡± Vick turned around and saw the cold expression on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°Tyler¡­?¡± she muttered. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He turned his attention to her and smirked coldly. ¡°Missus Hart, you told me that you¡¯d be homete because you¡¯ll be celebrating a friend¡¯s birthday¡­ Is this the friend you were referring to?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 ¡°No,¡± Vicky exined. ¡°Jennifer ran into some trouble, so she isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not lying to you. Cece went to pick her up, and she just left.¡± Tyler turned his attention from Vicky to Sebastian. ¡°Well, what¡¯s going on with him, then?¡± Vicky nced at Sebastian and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mister Mills is here either.¡± Noting Tyler¡¯sck of response, Vicky stole a glimpse at him sheepishly.¡± Tyler¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The tension in his voice eased, and so did his expression. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken this out on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She rxed and did not me Tyler for the way he reacted. She once reached out to Sebastian, which ended with her being tricked by him, and in the end, she needed Tyler to clean up after the mess she made. It was understandable that Tyler would resent Sebastian for it. Tyler lowered his gaze to hide the ruthlessness hidden in his eyes. ¡°Vicky, are you still going to dine here?¡± ¡°No¡­ I was about to leave and go to another restaurant when you came.¡± Tyler pulled her closer and rubbed his lips against her ear seductively.¡± Alright.¡± Vicky observed his expression gingerly. ¡°Are you here to¡­dine as well?¡± ¡°I was free and decided toe to keep youpany,¡¯ he said. Their rtionship had improved by miles in recent times, and they would call or text one another frequently. When she was on a call with Tyler earlier that morning, Tyler had asked where they would be dining, and Vicky told him the name of the restaurant. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tyler did not say much at the time, but to her bewilderment, Tyler came over at the exact time when she, Cece, and Jennifer agreed to meet. Vicky proceeded to exin the entire situation of why Jennifer waste, and neither she nor Tyler spared another look at Sebastian. Sebastian could barely contain the anger boiling within him when he watched how Tyler wrapped his arm around Vicky possessively. Tyler seemed to have sensed his re and turned to look at him. ¡°Mister Mills, is there something else that you need?¡± ¡°Mister Hart, have you heard of a certain saying?¡± Tyler lifted an eyebrow. ¡°A saying?¡± ¡°If you did something bad, people will inevitably learn about it,¡± Sebastian said coldly. ¡°I see,¡± Tyler said casually. Sebastian kept his eyes trained on him and gritted out, ¡°Tyler Hart, I¡¯ll find proof that you¡¯ve tricked Vicky soon.¡± Tyler simply ignored him and lowered his head to speak to Vicky. ¡°Which restaurant would you like to go to? I¡¯ll get my assistant to make a reservation.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened as the two continued to talk as though he did not exist. He knew that Vicky would not believe him no matter what he said. ¡°Vicky, I will find proof,¡± he said before turning to walk out of the restaurant. It was pouring outside and Sebastian did not have an umbre, so he was drenched within seconds. Vicky simply nced at him and looked away almost immediately without a care in her heart. Half an hourter, Vicky received a call from Cece. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to postpone the birthday celebration.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°What happened to Jennifer?¡± Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 ¡°Jennifer passed out in the rain, and I¡¯ve just arrived at the hospital with her. She¡¯s running a really high fever of 39 celcius¡­¡± Since Jennifer had fallen sick, the celebration was postponed and Vicky hurried to the hospital as well. Tyler went with her, much to Cece¡¯s bewilderment. She once bad-mouthed Tyler with Vicky in private before, but Tyler was simply too intimidating and Cece would cower whenever she saw him. Whenever his eyes wouldnd on her, she would feel like she was being strangled. Cece could not understand how Vicky could spend so much time with a man like that. In the meantime, Jennifer was lying in bed like a fragile porcin doll, and Vicky frowned at the sight. ¡°Cece, what¡¯s going on? Why is Jennifer down with a fever?¡± It was unlikely that Jennifer came down with a fever immediately after she went out in the rain, so the only possibility was that she was already ill before she headed outside. Cece choked back her tears and said, ¡°Jennifer hasn¡¯t fully recovered from the cold she had before, and she was left in the rain today¡­ I hate that Anthony guy! He tried to make a point by not answering her call so that she¡¯d go to him to beg for his help¡­ It was cold that day, and she caught a cold after standing in the wind for two whole hours.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡°Was it because of¡­me?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cece froze before blurting out, ¡°No, Vicky¡­¡± Vicky instantly knew that Jennifer was only in this situation because of her, judging from Cece¡¯s reaction. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you head back? I¡¯ll stay with Jennifer,¡± Cece said. After all the chaos, it was already past eight and since Vicky was afraid of the dark, she would often return home before eight. Vicky nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll drop by to see Jennifer tomorrow morning.¡± Jennifer¡¯s fever did not go down for another three days, and Anthony had not once appeared in the hospital. Because of Jennifer¡¯s condition, Vicky started spending more time in the hospital. Vicky and Cece would take turns looking after Jennifer; Vicky would take the days and Cece would come at night. One day, Cece was runningte as she had something to deal with. As Vicky walked out of the hospital, she received a call from Tyler. ¡°Where are you?¡± His voice reminded her that she was supposed to dine in a restaurant with Tyler that night. Jennifer had regained consciousness some time ago, and Vicky went to get the doctors to check on her. The procedures did not end until Cece arrived. She held onto her phone and whispered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just getting out of the hospital. I¡¯m sorry. Jennifer suddenly woke up, and I was in a rush to call for the doctors and forgot to inform you that Cece was runningte¡­¡± Tyler fell into silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorr-¡° Before she could apologize, he hung up. Beep, beep, beep! By the time Vicky arrived at the restaurant, she was two hourste, and she noticed that the entire restaurant had been cleared as she walked inside. Piano music echoed inside the restaurant, and Vicky immediately spotted the man sitting by the window. There was a piece of cake in front of him with a candle in the shape ¡®4¡¯ on the cake. It was neither his nor her birthday, which meant that it was their fourth anniversary. Vicky¡¯s pupil contracted at the thought. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Vicky came to a sudden halt. She remembered their anniversary before Jennifer¡¯s birthday, but since Jennifer was admitted to the hospital and she had been busy taking care of Jennifer, Vickypletely forgot about it. She walked over to Tyler and said apologetically, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I forgot that it¡¯s our anniversary today.¡± The man turned around to look at her. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memories, so it¡¯s normal that you¡¯d forget.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He remained expressionless and his tone remained t, but Vicky could still tell that he was upset. They both knew she did not forget about their anniversary because of her amnesia. Vicky sat down across from Tyler and said, ¡°Jennifer has been unconscious for the past few days, and she suddenly woke up just now. I was in such a hurry to get the doctor¡¯s help that I forgot about our date¡­¡± Tyler did not respond to it and simply waved the waiter over expressionlessly. ¡°Start serving.¡± As they waited for their food, Vicky tried to initiate a conversation, and Tyler would either hum in response or simply ignore her. Sometimeter, the waiter returned with the dishes. The piano music was smooth and pleasant, and the decoration inside the restaurant was breathtakingly beautiful, but the atmosphere between Vicky and Tyler remained extremely awkward. Tyler set his spoon down after taking a few bites. Affected by his horrible mood, she lost her appetite as well. ¡®It¡¯s bad enough that I forgot about the anniversary. I¡¯ve arrivedte¡­so I cant me him for getting upset,¡¯ she thought to herself. Just as she contemted how she could cheer him up, shes of colorful lights lit up the sky outside the window. Baam! The fireworks blossomed in the night, and she marveled at them before turning to look at the man across from her. Tyler was watching the fireworks as well, and his features looked dreamy under the lights. The music changed following the start of the firework show and turned into ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯ that she once yed. Nikki, She, and her all yed the song before, and it was obvious that this song meant something different to Tyler. ¡®Who is he really thinking of?¡¯ she muttered inwardly and felt a sharp pain in her chest. Tyler sensed her gaze on him and turned to meet her eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t like this?¡± She sobered. ¡°No. I like it.¡± ¡°The look on your face says differently.¡± There was no joy or excitement on Vicky¡¯s face at all. She tried to exin, ¡°Actually¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the waiter walked over with a tray that had two jewelry boxes on it. Inside the boxes were two rings that shimmered gloriously under the light. Her breath caught in her throat as Tyler got up to pick up one of the rings. Before she had the time to register what was happening, he had reached out for her hand and put the ring onto her ring finger. The ring fitted perfectly and as Vicky studied it dazedly, her mind was brought back to the rings she once saw in Tyler¡¯s study. There was a ring that evidently did not belong to her. Amid her confusion, she heard Tyler¡¯s voice. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 ¡°Put my ring on for me.¡¯ Vicky lifted her gaze to look at Tyler, who stood tall before her, blocking all the lights and fireworks behind him. A shadow loomed over his features. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Vicky picked up the remaining ring and carefully put it onto his ring finger. It fitted perfectly as well. Once the two exchanged rings, the waiter smiled and said, ¡°We hereby wish for many more years of joy and happiness for you, Mister Hart, Missus Hart.¡¯ With that, the waiter bowed respectfully and left. Vicky stared at the rings on their hands and how their hands were joined. She felt as though they were at a wedding. ¡°This is my gift to you for our fourth anniversary.¡¯ Tyler looked at her intently. ¡°Do you like it?¡± She nodded. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°If you do, don! ever take it off.¡± She beamed. ¡°Sure.¡± Throughout the four years they were married, they had always been struggling with their rtionship, and Tyler never bothered to wear a wedding band. They finally reached a point where neither of them wanted a divorce and both wished to work on the marriage, so it was normal for them to start wearing their wedding bands. After the firework show, the two went home. On their way back, Vicky kept looking at the ring on her hand and rubbed at it unconsciously. She was happy, but she could not take her mind off the rings in Tyler¡¯s study at the same time. The rings they were wearing at the moment resembled the rings she found in the study, and the only difference was their sizes. ¡®Is this a coincidence, or is it¡­¡¯ she questioned inwardly. Tyler was driving but noticed her odd reaction and narrowed his eyes darkly. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like the rings?¡± She looked up at Tyler. There was no light inside the car and as the street lights shed by, the light cast on his face would fade and reappear consistently. ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°I like it, but¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Did you design the ring?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky fell into silence. He shot her a nce. ¡¯Did you want me to design it?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Vicky wanted to ask him about the rings in his study but decided against it. If he could ept everything that she went through in Forever Night, she saw no reason why she could not embrace his past. Vicky looked up and smiled at him. ¡°I saw something like that in TV shows before and got curious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at designing anything, so even if I do try, the ring will end up looking horrible,¡± Tyler said. The two soon returned home. Tyler went for a shower while Vicky sat on the couch dazedly as she stared at her ring. Sometimeter, he returned and walked over to her. His towering figure blocked the light and when she looked up, he bent down and grabbed her by the back of her head before devouring her lips. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 In the past month, Vicky and Tyler shared the same bed, but Tyler had not made any advance on her. It was not that he no longer desired her, but Vicky had been severely traumatized since she returned from Forever Night. She would either lose sleep or suffer from nightmares, and though she was making progress with therapy, she would still back away from Tyler¡¯s touch. Tyler knew that she was struggling to ovee her demons and did not push her. It was their fourth anniversary, and though she forgot about it, Tyler remembered and went to the lengths of nning a surprise for her. She had arrivedte and upset Tyler, so she felt that intimacy might be the way she couldpensate him, especially since she was recovering with the help of her therapist. Intimacy was inevitably the tie that kept a marriage together, so she did not back away and wrapped her arms around his neck. Tyler deepened the kiss when suddenly, the ringing of a phone interrupted them. Ring! Vicky pushed Tyler away and said, ¡°My phone¡­¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tyler was displeased but did not insist on continuing. Vicky answered the call. ¡°Cece?¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Cece¡¯s panicked voice came from the speaker. ¡°Anthony is here, and he¡¯s trying to take Jennifer away by force. I can¡¯t stop him, and Jennifer doesn¡¯t want to leave with him¡­¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Cece, try to stall him. I¡¯lle over right now.¡± Vicky ended the call and stood to leave, only to recall what happened earlier when she noticed the dark gaze upon her. ¡°Anthony is trying to take Jennifer away against her will, and Cece can¡¯t stop him, so-¡® ¡°And you can?¡¯ Tyler asked coldly. ¡°¡­¡± She realized that she could not, but Tyler was capable of doing so. She thus looked at him and asked, ¡°Can you help Jennifer out and keep her from being taken by Anthony?¡± He narrowed his eyes with an unreadable look on his face. ¡°You haven¡¯t even known Jennifer for that long. Why do you care so much?¡± She was stunned by this questioning but answered regardless, ¡°Jennifer is Cece¡¯s friend, and Cece has helped me so many times before. Helping Jennifer is the same thing as helping Cece.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s all? Vicky thought about it and said, ¡°I guess Jennifer and I just clicked. She is my employee now. Cece and I are the only ones she knows in Stoneford City, so I cant just leave her, both as a friend and as a boss.¡± ¡°Are you not scared of going out during the night anymore?¡± Vicky nced at the darkness that loomed over the streets outside and hesitated but pushed past her fear right away. ¡°I¡¯ll eventually have to ovee it.¡¯ She turned to Tyler. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to ovee the trauma as well?¡± Tyler simply stared at her in silence. She walked over to kiss him, but he turned away from it. She studied his expression and whispered, ¡°Are you upset?¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to fawn over me so that I¡¯d help your friend?¡± he said expressionlessly. She wanted to argue but decided against it. Considering Anthony¡¯s status and power, she would not be able to stop him without Tyler¡¯s help. The disdain in his eyes thickened when she did not deny it. Vicky wanted to say something to cheer him up, but Cece called once again. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Vicky, Lily Foster is here as well,¡± Cece hissed, ¡°and she is fanning the fire here¡­ Jennifer has just woken up, and Anthony brought that goody-two- shoes here to upset her!¡± Not daring to dy any further, Vicky said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ming.¡± She covered the speaker and said to Tyler, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Without waiting for his response, Vicky rushed out of the room. As the door closed, the look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. By the time everything was settled on Jennifer¡¯s end, it was already after midnight. Knowing that Vicky was afraid of the dark, Cece took a taxi to send Vicky home. The car stopped outside the mansion, and Vicky opened the door to step out when Cece asked, ¡°Do you need me to walk you inside, Vicky?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that scared of the dark anymore.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I came alone, didn¡¯t I? Did I look scared to you just now?¡± Cece bowed her head sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble again, Vicky.¡± ¡°Had I not gone missing, Jennifer wouldn¡¯t have gone to Anthony for help, and Anthony wouldn¡¯t start targeting her again,¡± Vicky said. ¡°Alright. Jennifer is still waiting for you in the hospital. Go back.¡¯ Cece looked up and said, ¡°Vicky, Jennifer said to thank Mister Hart.¡± The look in Vicky¡¯s eyes softened at the mention of Tyler. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go inside now.¡± Cece nodded and told the driver to drive away once she saw that Vicky was inside the mansion. The bedroom waspletely dark, and Tyler seemed to have gone to sleep. Vicky went for a shower and slipped into bed. She could not see his face, but she could see that he was facing her with his back in the darkness. Though Tyler never agreed to help, he sent his men to the hospital in the end to stop Anthony¡¯s men. Stoneford City was Tyler¡¯s territory and Anthony did not dare to take it too far, so Jennifer was safe for the moment. Vicky stared at his back and quietly decided that she had to cheer Tyler up the next day. To her bewilderment, Tyler left for a business trip the next day and would not return for another two weeks. Vicky was depressed when she learned about it. Since Tyler was gone, she spent more of her time in the hospital. One day, she walked into the hospital ward and saw Cece chatting with Jennifer as they studied a beautifully wrapped gift. ¡°What are you two talking about? You look so happy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a recent trend to buy blind boxes. I went and bought one. We¡¯re just trying to guess what¡¯s inside,¡± Cece exined with a smile. ¡°Vicky, why don¡¯t you give it a guess?¡± ¡°Is there a general criterion?¡± Vicky asked. Cece took out a poster and said, ¡°There are a lot of themes, like cartoons, fairy tales, ballroom, horror¡­ Just a lot of them.¡± ¡°What are you guessing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing a stuffed animal,¡¯ Cece said. ¡°I¡¯ve bought blind boxes before, and they¡¯re mostly garage kits.¡± Vicky felt the weight of the box and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a crystal ball?¡± Since the three had all taken their guesses, Cece said, ¡°Let¡¯s open it up!¡± Vicky was curious as well and found the tools to open the box. The afternoon sunlight was soft and gentle, and the demon mask hidden inside the box shimmered in the most terrifying manner. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Vicky let go of the box, and the mask inside fell onto the floor with a loud thud. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Her blood ran cold at the sight of the mask. Hershes fluttered, and she started to feel lightheaded from the intense fear. Her nightmare had returned. ¡°Vicky?¡¯ Both Cece and Jennifer turned to look at her in shock. Though the mask looked devilish, it was not special in any way. They could not understand why Vicky would react this way. Vicky tried her best to control her emotions, but she could not help but shiver. Jennifer sensed that something was wrong and shot Cece a pointed look. Cece immediately picked up the mask and ced it back into the box before sealing the box once again. ¡°It¡¯s¡­a pretty creepy mask. I guess this is one of the horror-themed boxes.¡± ¡°Yeah. I was scared for a moment there as well,¡± Jennifer agreed. 1 ¡°Vicky, you stayed with Jennifer the whole nightst night, right? You must be exhausted. Go home and rest. I¡¯ll stay with her tonight,¡± Cece said. Ever since Tyler went on a business trip, Vicky started staying the nights with Jennifer in the hospital. With Tyler gone, she would be all alone at home, so she decided it would be best to stay with Jennifer instead. She slowly started to ovee her trauma and fear of the darkness, but when she saw the mask, her mind was instantly taken back to the nightmare she went through in Forever Night. Vicky could no longer maintain herposure and nodded, ¡®Sure. I¡¯ll go home and rest.¡± ¡°Vicky, let me walk you out,¡± Cece said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stay here with Jennifer. I can go home on my own.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Cece wanted to insist, but Jennifer shook her head at Cece, and Cece fell into silence. Vicky was not in a state that allowed her to pay attention to what Cece and Jennifer thought, and she fumbled out of the hospital dazedly. It was noon and though the sun was zing, she felt as though she was in a gigantic refrigerator. She stood under the sun for a while and did not move away, even when her feet started to go numb and her forehead covered with sweat. Only the sun could make her feel safe. Her phone vibrated at this moment, and she swiftly calmed herself. She took it out to find a text message from an unknown number, and she instinctively opened the message. [Have you gotten my gift?] Vicky¡¯s heart sank and clenched her fists. ¡®It¡¯s him! It really is him!¡¯ Vicky eximed inwardly as she dialed the unknown number with trembling fingers. Beep! Beep! Beep! The phone was answered right away. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 A familiar, altered voice came from the speaker. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss Shaw. Have you been well?¡± Vicky tried her best to stay calm but failed to control the shivering of her voice. ¡°What do you want?¡± The man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯vee to Stoneford City for a business trip, and since you live here as well, I decided that we should meet up for old times¡¯ sake.¡± Vicky¡¯s ruffled breathing could be heard through the phone as she questioned, ¡°How did you get my number?¡± ¡°Is that supposed to be difficult?¡± the man drawled. ¡°I should thank you for giving me all your personal details back then.¡± He was right. Vicky had given a lot of personal information about herself when she sought the masked man¡¯s help to escape Forever Night. Since she was also Tyler¡¯s wife, it was extremely easy to track her down. Vicky clenched her fists until her fingers turned pale. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve left Forever Night, and I no longer belong to them. If you¡¯ve looked into me, you should know that.¡± ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t lying about that, but¡­ You made a lot of promises when you asked for my help. Do you remember?¡± At the time, shepletely lost hope after talking to Tyler on the phone and made the best decision she could about the situation. ¡°Sir, I thought that Tyler-¡¯ ¡°You thought that Tyler Hart abandoned you, right?¡± the man interrupted her. After a brief moment of silence, she said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And had he said that he¡¯de to your rescue, you would¡¯ve never sought my help. Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You sure are honest.¡¯ ¡°I would¡¯ve never been able to escape Forever Night without your help,¡± Vicky whispered. ¡®You¡­ You saved me, and I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡¯ ¡°Are you telling me to stay out of your new life?¡± Vicky did not respond. ¡°I heard that your rtionship with your husband has improved, huh?¡± She jolted and lost herposure. ¡°What on earth do you want?!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I saw you. I just want to meet you, Miss Shaw.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You¡¯ve helped me before and I¡¯m grateful, but Tyler isn¡¯t someone you want to cross. If he learns about you, he¡¯lle after you!¡± she gritted out. ¡°If he learns about me?¡± the man said. ¡°So, he still doesn¡¯t know about me?¡± II II ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°I wont be here long. Three months, at most. I¡¯ll leave after that, and you can carry on with your life.¡± Sensing that she was on the verge of a mental breakdown, the man added, ¡®Til be careful so that Tyler Hart doesn¡¯t find out. By the way¡­ I¡¯ve just sent you something interesting. Give me your answer after you watch it.¡± With that, the man hung up without hesitation. An ominous feeling took over Vicky as she opened the unread message on her phone. She jumped and dropped her phone momentster. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 The video on the screen waspletely ck, but the sounds had been magnified multiple times. ¡°If you want revenge, I can help! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You know, I hate Tyler Hart, too. That¡¯s why I want to divorce him. If¡­you can help me get away, l-l can spy on him for you and get you whatever you want from him¡­¡± ¡°Do you hate him that much?¡± ¡°Yes, I hate him! He messes around with other women yet threatens me in all ways possible to prevent me from leaving. By the way¡­¡± ¡°I still have a few more videos on my phone. I can send them to you if you¡¯d like to see them.¡± All of Vicky¡¯s exaggerated usations of how ruthless Tyler was came into the ear, before her speech about how Tyler was ipetent in bed. Her voice wasced with hatred, and the resentment on her face could be seen under the faint light. Vicky¡¯s blood froze. The video was lengthy and captured the entire conversation between her and the masked man. Before she could watch the entire video, her phone rang, and the video was cut off. She picked up her phone and answered the call. ¡°You recorded videos of me?!¡± ¡°I had to keep evidence, or I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin myself if you tried to use me of something in front of Tyler Hart, would I?¡± ¡°You are an absolute trash of a man!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before,¡± the man mocked. N 11 ¡°Say,¡± the man lowered his voice, ¡°if I were to send all these videos to Tyler, would he think that you¡¯re actually in love with him? Maybe he¡¯d think that you¡¯re just by his side to collect information on my behalf.¡± ¡°You lunatic! Psychopath! I won¡¯t let you get what you want!¡± The man was not offended at all and chuckled. ¡°If I release all these to the inte, Tyler will be the laughing stock of the entire world and your name will be in the dirt as well.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Vicky shouted. ¡°Do you want to try me?¡± the man warned dangerously. She panted heavily and silenced herself from saying anything else. The man kept a mask on the entire time, and even if he released the videos, he had nothing to fear because no one knew his true identity. She, on the other hand, would suffer greatly as he said. Even Tyler would be mocked by the world because of her. She bit her lower lip until she drew blood. After some time, she said, ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡± ¡°Tonight, at eight. Room 1331 in Cloud-Nine Hotel.¡± Her breath caught in her throat. Before hanging up, the man reminded her, ¡°If you decided not to show up, I¡¯m open to talking to Mister Hart instead.¡± It was a tant threat. Before Vicky could respond, the man ended the call. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 At eight that night, Vicky arrived before Room 1331 with a key card she received from the receptionist, but she simply could not summon the courage to step inside. Just then, her phone vibrated, and she saw a text message on her phone. [Are you waiting for me to call Tyler Hart beforeing inside?] Vicky¡¯s heart sank, and she immediately pushed the door open. Darkness loomed over the room, and there was only a dim light by the couch where she could see a man sitting. The man¡¯s shadow twisted under the light, and the familiar sight took her memories back to Forever Night as all the details she tried to forget came rushing back to her. She froze in ce, unable to step forward. ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡± the man asked. ¡°Should Ie over to bring you in?¡± Vicky clenched her fists and walked inside reluctantly. He studied her with his dark, brooding gaze under the mask and said, ¡°You look better than you were in Forever Night. It looks like you¡¯ve been having the best time.¡± ¡°Sir,¡± she said, ¡®Til always be grateful that you¡¯ve helped me.¡¯ The man leaned against the couch and said, ¡® And here I thought that you¡¯dpletely forgotten about it and wanted nothing to do with me.¡± Vicky could not read the man and continued with a soft voice, ¡¯Sir, meeting me like this won¡¯t do you any good. Tyler wille after you. Why would a man like you put yourself in danger over a woman?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The man interrupted her and said, ¡°But I want Tyler Hart¡¯s woman right now. H ¡°If it¡¯s something else, I¡¯ll try my best, Sir, but I can¡¯t agree to what you are asking.¡± ¡°Why?¡¯ The man chuckled. ¡°Saving yourself for Tyler?¡± II l? ¡°I¡¯m not used to you looking so determined. Miss Shaw,¡¯ the man mocked.¡± If you are that reluctant about this, I can give you another choice.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened with hope. ¡¯What is it?¡± The man lowered his voice and sounded extremely devilish. ¡°Do you remember our conversation on the first night? You offered to stay by Tyler Hart¡¯s side to spy for me. If you¡¯re willing to steal the confidential information of hispany for me, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± She froze, as neither of the choices the man offered was eptable. ¡°You wanted me to give you another option, and I did as you wish,¡± the man drawled. ¡¯Aren¡¯t I nice to you?¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 ¡®He isn¡¯t giving me options. He¡¯s trying to corner me!¡¯ she growled mentally. The man¡¯s mask shimmered under the light as he sat elegantly and observed Vicky like a predator gazing upon his dying prey. ¡°Have you decided, Miss Shaw? Are you going to spy on Tyler for me, or¡­¡¯ He lowered his voice and murmured, ¡°Are you sleeping with me?¡± She jolted and stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I can get the confidential information on hisputer for you, but¡­that¡¯s just for three months.¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Looks like your innocence is more important to you than your husband¡¯s career.¡± Vicky lowered her gaze. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your choice, I won¡¯t push you,¡¯ the man said. ¡°I heard that your husband is recently on a business trip, so¡­it should be easy for you to obtain the information.¡± The man paused for a few moments to think and said, ¡°Bring a copy of whatever is in hisputer to me tomorrow at the same time.¡± Vicky stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s just for three months¡­deal?¡± The man crossed his legs elegantly. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m only staying for three months, anyway.¡± ¡°Can¡­ Can I leave now?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the man said. Relieved, Vicky hurried toward the door. ¡°By the way,¡± the man added, ¡®there¡¯s something I need to remind you of.¡± Her heart sank, and she froze as she reached for the door. She turned around to look at the man, whose body waspletely absorbed into the darkness except for the mask on his face. ¡°I mentioned that I hate being lied to.¡± The man¡¯s eyes shone in the darkness. ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me, Miss Shaw.¡± Vicky¡¯s palms were covered in sweat at this point, and she muttered, ¡°I know¡­¡± Since the man did not say anything else, she turned the doorknob and ran. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The sky hadpletely turned dark outside, and the neon lights on the streets lit up the city. Still, Vicky felt that demons were hiding in the corners, and she would fall if she made the wrong move. Vicky struggled to fall asleep that night, and when she did, she was haunted by nightmares. It had been some time since she had them. After washing up, she headed downstairs for breakfast and did not have an appetite, so she only managed to take a few bites. She lowered her gaze and caught the wedding ring on her ring finger, and a wave of bitterness overwhelmed her. After sitting in the dining room for a while, she went back upstairs and instead of returning to the bedroom, she walked toward Tyler¡¯s study. She stood nkly in front of the door for a few minutes before entering the password on the digital lock and walking in. Everything inside the room was just as she remembered. She was in a horrible state when she returned from Forever Night and could not stand to be alone at all in the first few days, so she would follow Tyler to the study while he worked. She closed her eyes and walked over to Tyler¡¯s desk to turn on hisptop before inserting a USB. She did not know much about business and did not know what was useful, so she clicked open a few files and copied some of the documents that did not seem important. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 As she focused on filtering the documents, the phone she ced on the desk started ringing. Ring! Vicky was startled by the sudden sound and took some time to calm her racing heart. When she saw Tyler¡¯s name on the screen, she twitched and answered the call right before it automatically ended. ¡°Tyler¡­*¡¯ she whispered, her hand trembling as she held onto the phone. ¡°Nanny Paterson said you didn¡¯t eat much today.¡¯ His familiar voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¡­didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± ¡°Nightmares?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why are they starting again all of a sudden?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice turned into a low growl. ¡°I¡¯ll call Doctor Grimes to pay you a visitter.¡± Doctor Grimes was the therapist who had been counseling Vicky. Vicky felt a lump in her throat at the concern in his voice. ¡°I guess¡­ I¡¯m having a hard time adjusting to you going on a business trip.¡± Tyler remained quiet for a few moments and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to handle everything as soon as possible ande home.¡± Vicky felt even more devastated as she stared at theptop screen before her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­about what happened the day before yesterday. I forgot about our anniversary and neglected your feelings,¡¯ she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± ¡°I know¡­ You wouldn¡¯t have sent your men over to help me if you were mad at me.¡± ¡°Yeah. If you¡¯re struggling with something on your end, call me anytime you want.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was calming and reassuring, and Vicky slowly began to regain herposure. ¡°Alright.¡± They continued to chat for a few more minutes, and Vicky ended the call before copsing onto the chair. Guilt, despair, and heartache threatened to drown her, and she shut theptop down to leave the room. After taking two steps away, she remembered something and turned around to open the drawer in the desk hesitantly. She went straight for the third drawer. As she remembered, there was supposed to be a pen, a wallet, a photo, a watch, and a pair of rings inside, but it had been emptied. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Not willing to give up, she opened the first and second drawer as well, but there was nothing other than documents rted to work. ¡®Has he¡­moved all the stuff?¡¯ she thought to herself and walked out of the room thoughtfully. At eight that night, Vicky arrived at the hotel to find the room as dark as it was before. She handed the USB to the man and said, ¡°I copied these from hisputer.¡± The man epted it and said, ¡°Wait.¡± He did not seem to be worried that she might run away and headed into the bedroom. 10 minutester, the man returned. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 The light in the living room flickered, and his shadow stretched and twisted in the most peculiar way. Tension rose in the air, and Vicky instinctively clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through the documents,¡± the man said emotionlessly. ¡°You gave me the list of employees and their respective departments¡­ Are you trying to get me to work there?¡¯ Vicky looked away. ¡°I¡¯m a designer, not a businesswoman. I don¡¯t know much about thepany and¡­I thought that these were ns for Hart Corporation and copied them.¡± ¡°What about finance reports, bidding reports, and contracts thepany had signed before?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t see any.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Vicky tried her best to sound as sincere as she could. ¡°Tyler is a skeptical man, and he¡¯s going to ce the important documents in encrypted files. I¡¯m not a hacker, and I cant possibly find them. These are all I found.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Vicky Shaw, do you take me for a fool?¡± ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°You are a designer and it is understandable that you don¡¯t know much about running a business, but what exactly do you think my profession is, Miss Shaw? Do you really think that I¡¯m unaware of what¡¯s inside hisptop? ¡± The man¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°Miss Shaw, do you really think that I know nothing? Is that why you took the opportunity to y your tricks?¡± The air around the man seemed to have frozen, and she shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t, Sir!¡± ¡°No?¡± The man narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Ha!¡± He mocked and took out his phone. She was stunned at first, but soon noticed what he was doing. The lights were dim inside the room, so the screen of his phone stood out. She could distinctly see that he was adding the videos to a message. He then dragged his long fingers across the screen and entered a certain number; a number that Vicky remembered by heart. Her eyes widened, and she questioned, lips quivering, ¡°W-What are you doing?!¡± The man did not bother looking up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tyler Hart might not recognize that it¡¯s your voice.¡¯ He typed in the number and was about to send the message when Vicky snatched his phone out of his hand. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± His eyes underneath the mask shimmered mercilessly. ¡°Miss Shaw, I told you that I don¡¯t like being lied to.¡± She held onto his phone as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Next time¡­ I won¡¯t lie to you next time.¡¯ He studied her with his cold, dark eyes. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 ¡°Next time? Do I look like someone who gives second chances?¡± ¡°I promise that this wont happen again-¡° ¡°Your promise is worth nothing to me,¡¯ the masked man interrupted Vicky impatiently. He had said something simr before. When she was stuck in Forever Night, she sought his help, and he said that her gratitude meant nothing to him. Realization dawned on Vicky, and she backed away. Amused by Vicky¡¯s wariness, the man said, ¡°You can leave whenever you want. Leave with my phone, if you want to. I have plenty of phones, and I can always rece them.¡± He did not go after him, but his words alone were enough to push her over to the edge of a mental breakdown. Tears welled in her eyes as she muttered, ¡¯Sir, can you please¡­just give me one more chance?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± he said cruelly. Despair filled her heart as she thought to herself, ¡®What should I do? What am I supposed to do?¡¯ Sensing that she was about to break, he drawled, ¡°Miss Shaw, you chose this. You have no one else to me.¡± Tears fell from her eyes. ¡°What do you want me to do, then?¡± He strode over and whispered into her ears seductively, ¡¯If you can¡¯t betray Tyler Hart¡­spend the night with me.¡± His breath was hot even when he was speaking through the stone-cold mask, and Vicky backed away with disgust. The man chuckled at the look on her face. ¡°Naturally, you can also choose to continue stealing confidential documents from him, but if you try anything again, you¡¯ll have to spend the night with me like tonight.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed!¡± she shouted with widened eyes. ¡°Then leave,¡± he said casually. II l? ¡°You won¡¯t leave, but you won¡¯t spend the night with me. Are you going to just stand there for the whole night?¡± She paled and said, ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I can¡­kneel here the whole night.¡± ¡°Is that supposed to benefit me in any way?¡± the man mocked. Vicky bowed her head in embarrassment. The man checked the time and said, ¡°You have one minute. Leave, or stay.¡± She was as pale as a ghost at this point and trembled pathetically. Before long, the man¡¯s words pierced through the air like des. ¡°Time¡¯s up. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 The next morning, Vicky was woken up by the ringing of her phone. She fumbled for her phone and answered. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Still sleeping?¡± A cold, melodious voice came from the phone. ¡°Tyler?¡± Vicky jolted awake and said, ¡°ls¡­something wrong?¡± After a brief moment of silence, he said, ¡®I texted you this morning and you didn¡¯t reply, so I was worried about you.¡± ¡®This morning?¡¯ She repeated inwardly and nced at the time to find that it was already twelve at noon. When Vicky did not respond, Tyler added, ¡°I called Nanny Paterson, and she said you¡¯re not at home. Did you not go homest night?¡± She started panting heavily at the memories of the night before. ¡°I¡­ I stayed in the hospital with Jenniferst night, so I didn¡¯t go home.¡± Tyler knew that Vicky had gone to spend nights with Jennifer in the hospital in his absence and did not suspect a word she said. ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night taking care of Jennifer again, haven¡¯t you?¡± he asked. Vicky tried her best tob through her thoughts and muttered, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Should I hire a private nurse for you?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank as she blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Realizing that she sounded hysterical, she added, ¡°Jennifer is recovering. Cece and I are enough¡­ Bringing a stranger in might make Jennifer ufortable.¡± Tyler did not insist. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Just as Tyler was about to hang up, she asked, ¡°When are youing home?¡± ¡°In about two weeks.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Tears welled in her eyes, but she kept her tone cheerful. ¡°Tell me when you¡¯reing home. I want to pick you up from the airport.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The call ended, and Vicky curled up as her tears dropped onto the white sheets beneath her. She had meant to tell Tyler the truth, but she did not know where to start. She had lost consciousness from the stress the night before. Vicky pulled at her hair in agony and though the pain helped to sober her up, she still could not find a solution for her current crisis. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The masked man was far too sharp for her to fool him with fake or unimportant documents. She went to wash up and headed to the hospital to check on Jennifer. Both Cece and Jennifer noticed how upset she was but dared not ask Vicky about it. Vicky stayed for a while, but the two soon told her to rest at home. Since she was indeed feeling exhausted, she did not insist on staying. As soon as she returned home, her phone rang, and she came close to throwing her phone across the room when she saw the disy on the screen. It was from the masked man. Vicky did not answer, nor did she reject the call until the call was automatically cut. A few minutester, her phone rang again and she red at the numbers dancing on her screen. For a moment, she desperately wished that she could stomp her phone into pieces, but suppressed her urge to do so. The call was automatically dropped once again, and an unread message popped onto the screen. There was no text and only a video. Without ying it, she knew what it was. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Vicky closed her eyes and dialed back after a few minutes. Beep, beep, beep¡­ The call was answered shortly after, but the man did not say a word, so Vicky spoke first, ¡°I was upied just now and didn¡¯t hear my phone ringing.¡± A voice altered by a voice changer came through the line. ¡°Did you not hear it, or did not simply wish that you didn¡¯t hear it?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± The man did not argue on the matter and asked, ¡°Have you decided how you¡¯re going to aplish your mission tonight, Miss Shaw?¡± ¡°Do I have to meet you tonight as well?¡± She panted heavily. ¡°Are¡­ Are you asking me to meet with you every single night?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡¯ ¡°Tyler isn¡¯t in Stoneford City right now and I can go out to meet you, but he¡¯ll be back in a few days! By then¡ª¡¯ ¡°How is that my problem?¡± interjected the man curtly. Vicky froze. ¡®TH be waiting for you in the same hotel,¡± said the man before ending the call without giving her the chance to react. At eight that night, Vicky remained sitting in the study. She had not been moving for hours as she stared at theptop before her. She did not turn on the light in the room, and the light on the screen reflected on her face. ¡®Let it be,¡¯ she thought, ¡®I don¡¯t care even if he hands the videos to Tyler or releases them online.¡¯ Fear and guilt tormented her every single moment, and she knew that she would soon be driven mad. She could never betray Tyler. Vicky continued to sit dazedly for another half an hour when her phone started to ring. She nced at her phone. Instead of ignoring it, she answered the call expressionlessly. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you¡¯rete,¡± the man said in displeasure. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said coldly. The man was sharp enough to spot the difference in her tone and said,¡± Where are you right now, Vicky?¡± ¡°At home.¡¯ ¡°Are you noting?¡± Determination filled her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you not afraid of me sending Tyler the videos or releasing them to the public?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± she said apathetically. ¡°If I¡¯m going to be miserable either way, I might as well choose a quick death over this torment.¡¯ The man fell into silence, but Vicky did not care. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡°Vicky,¡± the man called out. ¡°Death isn¡¯t what¡¯s scary. You shouldn¡¯t be scared of wanting to die, but not being able to.¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± The man chuckled darkly. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you¡¯ll regret this.¡± Vicky did not waste any time and hung up right away. The thickyer of curtain blocked the moonlight outside the windows, and Vicky found herself in the depth of nightmares. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 At first, Vicky thought that she was dreaming of Tyler, but it all felt too real to be a dream. She opened her eyes abruptly and sobered when she saw the dark figure before her. Realization dawned on her that it was not a dream, and she instantly recognized the man in her room. It was the masked man. They could not see much of one another in the dark, but their eyes reflected the light and shimmered. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± Vicky gaped at the figure. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. For a moment, she wondered if she was still asleep. After a few moments of silence, the altered voice echoed inside the room.¡± You¡¯ve extended an invitation to me, Miss Shaw. I would be rude if I don¡¯te over here.¡¯ ¡°When have I ever invited you here?!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t show up at the hotel. Isn¡¯t that your way of inviting me to your house?¡¯ Vicky shivered in rage and said, ¡®You¡¯re imagining it!¡¯ ¡°So be it,¡¯ he said casually. Vicky was so shocked by the sight of the man that she forgot where she was for a moment. Realization dawned on her that he had broken into her house. ¡°Password is needed at the door. How did you get in?¡± Apart from Vicky and Tyler, Nanny Paterson was the only one who knew that password, and she was an experienced nanny who would never let it slip to anyone else. ¡®How did he find out about the password? It¡¯s a gigantic mansion, so how did he find out where my bedroom is?¡¯ she thought to herself. He spotted the doubt on her face and said, ¡®Passwords are the easiest to break, and I didn¡¯t even need a locksmith or a hacker¡­ I just needed to send my men to keep an eye on you and snap a photo of you when you key in the password.¡¯ Her pupils contracted at his words. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve been watching me?¡± He chuckled with amusement. ¡°Of course. How else will I find where you live?¡± His tone was mocking and taunting, and Vicky¡¯s heart sank at his words. The man showed her the phone he was holding in his hand and chuckled.¡± When you passed outst night, I took some photos of us. Would you like to see them?¡± ¡°Photos? What photos?¡± He ignored her question and mumbled to himself, ¡¯Nothing happened between usst night, but I¡¯m not sure if Tyler will believe that once he sees the photos. He might even think that we¡¯re on the same side.¡± ¡°What on earth do you want from me?!¡± ¡°I gave you a choice, and you were the one who¡¯s been ying tricks with me. You can¡¯t me me for not showing you mercy.¡± He lowered his head and met her eyes. ¡¯I came here tonight to teach you a lesson. Remember to show up in time tomorrow, or else¡­ I¡¯ll be left with no option but toe looking for you.¡¯ With that, the man vanished into the darkness. The next morning, sunlight shone onto Vicky¡¯s cheeks, and hershes fluttered as she slowly woke from her sleep. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 ¡®Was it all just a dream?¡¯ she thought. ¡®That¡¯s right. It must be.¡¯ She sat up and was about to go to the bathroom when she noticed something in the corner of her eye. She froze at the sight of a demon mask next to her bed and felt her blood run cold. Just then, her phone on the nightstand vibrated, and she unlocked it to find an unread message. [Are youing to me tonight, or should Ie to you?] All strength was instantly drained from her, and she started shivering. Since she had not replied to the message, the phone started ringing. She felt numb as she stared at the number on the screen. The call was automatically dropped sometimeter, and the screen turned ck. A few minutester, the screen lit up again, but she had not answered any of the calls. She remained frozen in ce and ignored the relentless ringing of her phone. She did not know how long had passed, but the phone eventually stopped ringing. Knock, knock! Just then, someone knocked on the door, and she heard Nanny Paterson¡¯s voice from outside the door. ¡°Missus Hart, are you awake?¡± Vicky snapped out of her dazed state and turned to look at the door. ¡°What is it, Nanny Paterson?¡± she asked hoarsely. ¡°Mister Hart just called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up. He was worried and wanted me to check on you.¡± After a few moments of silence, Vicky shouted through the door, ¡¯I¡¯m fine, Nanny Paterson.¡¯ Relieved, Nanny Paterson said, ¡°Remember to call Mister Hart back, then. He¡¯s worried sick about you.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Nanny Paterson left afterward, and Vicky sat on the bed for a while longer before picking her phone up from the floor with a nk look in her eyes. There were a lot of missed calls; three from the masked man and three from Tyler. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky stared at her phone bitterly and ignored the unknown number to call Tyler. The call was answered right away. ¡°Vicky.¡± Tears scrolled down her face at the sound of Tyler¡¯s familiar voice. ¡°Yeah,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve just woken up, so I didn¡¯t hear my phone ringing.¡± After a brief moment of silence, Tyler asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice? Have you¡­been crying?¡± Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 ¡°No.¡± Vicky sniffled and added, ¡°I¡¯ve probably caught a cold.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself.¡¯ Another tear dropped at Tyler¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah. You too.¡± Worried that she might not be able to contain her emotions, she said, ¡°I¡¯m about to go downstairs to eat, so let¡¯s end the call here¡­¡¯ Before she could hang up, Tyler called out to her, ¡°Vicky.¡¯ ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°Are you really alright?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said in the most cheerful manner she could manage. ¡°I¡¯m just tormented by a nightmare and haven¡¯t been able to sleep¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll get better soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After breakfast, Vicky collected herself and went to visit Jennifer in the hospital. She felt dazed and did not know what she was thinking or what she should do. Everything was spinning out of control, and she had not expected the masked man to be mad enough to break into her house. Even if Tyler had been understanding, he would never tolerate her if he was told that she had been with someone else, and she would struggle to ept it as well if she was in his shoes. Too caught up in her thoughts, Vicky identally bumped into a passerby. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯ Vicky apologized. ¡°Vicky,¡± a melodious, soothing voice called out to her. ¡°Are you ill?¡± She looked up and saw a devilishly handsome face, his almond-shaped eyes locking onto hers. ¡°Harvey Sparks¡­¡± Ever since Harvey¡¯s true identity was exposed, it had been a long time since Vicky saw or contacted him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He studied the pale look on her face and frowned. ¡°Is Tyler hurting you again?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You look horrible.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping well.¡± ¡°Why are you at the hospital, Vicky? Are you feeling ill?¡± Harvey could tell that Vicky had lost a lot of weight. ¡°No,¡± she said emotionlessly. ¡°Just visiting a friend here.¡¯ ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Vicky did not want to continue the conversation and thus said, ¡°I should get going.¡¯ Before he had the chance to respond, Vicky walked around him and left. Jennifer was young and healthy, so she could take care of herself. Moreover, the doctors informed them that she could be discharged after a week. Vicky was in such bad shape that she could easily be mistaken as the one who was sick. She managed to stay for a while to chat with Jennifer before leaving. She had to find a way to survive the night. The thought that she would be stuck in the same nightmare for the following three months, she felt helpless and devastated. Vicky did not know what else she was supposed to do. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Vicky walked out of the hospital, but she wandered on the street instead of going home. Vicky used to feel secure at home, but it recently became suffocating to stay home as well. Honk! Hearing the honk of a car, she looked up to find a car racing toward her. She had been in her head the entire time and could not react in time, so it was toote to dodge. Screech! The car came to a sudden halt, and the people around gasped. The car was at too high a speed to stop immediately. Just when everyone thought that Vicky was about to be sent flying, someone pulled her backward abruptly, and the car raced by. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vicky turned to look at the person who helped her. Harvey gazed down at her. ¡®Vicky, what happened?¡± He had never seen her in such a terrible state before. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. ¡°I just haven¡¯t been sleeping well.¡± Harvey had known Vicky for long enough to spot her lie and said, ¡°Vicky, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re just suffering from theck of sleep.¡± She had not told Tyler what happened, so she was not going to tell Harvey. Thus, she changed the subject. ¡®Why are you here?¡± Harvey shot her a knowing look and said, ¡°You went in there to see your friend and you eventually have toe out, so I waited for you at the entrance.¡± Vicky was too absorbed in her thoughts to notice him, and since he did not know what happened to her, he decided to follow her and ran into the sight of her almost getting hit by a car. Vicky did not want to be associated with Harvey, but she could not possibly give him the cold shoulder when he saved her life. ¡°Mister Sparks, do you need something?¡± ¡°Vicky, I want to talk to you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve said everything we needed to say on the phonest time.¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t use you against Tyler, Vicky. You don¡¯t have to avoid me like this.¡± Vicky did not respond. ¡°Ten minutes. Just give me ten minutes, okay?¡± Harvey looked at her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me toe to the hospital looking for you every day, would you?¡± Vicky was already at her wit¡¯s end with the masked man and did not have the strength to deal with Harvey, so she nodded. Five minutester, the two sat down in a cafe by the road. The bittersweet scent of coffee filled the air as the two sat across each other wordlessly. Vicky was the first to break the silence. ¡°Proceed, Mister Sparks.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He picked up his cup of coffee and took a sip. The bitterness filled his mouth, and he drawled, ¡°You are aware of the fight between me and Tyler back then, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°I came really close to buying Hart Corporation out, but Tyler¡¯s parents died on their way to sign it, and the buyout was never confirmed. Before stepping foot into Stoneford City, I ran a detailed analysis of the power bnce in Zendonia and though the Harts were pretty well-off, they were considered inferior to the Sparks and even the Shaws. I extended the intention of joining forces with the Shaws, and Stoneford City was supposed to be mine.¡± Vicky did not know why he was telling her this and muttered, ¡®Are you saying that you wouldn¡¯t have failed unless Tyler yed dirty and plotted against you?¡± ¡°Tyler resented me, and it¡¯s not strange to assume that he¡¯d plot against me, but¡­¡± He stared into her eyes seriously as the casual look on his face vanished.¡± He dared to tell you that I gave you to another man for some woman¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°When that ¡®other man¡¯ was him!¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Vicky, not knowing what happened in the past due to her amnesia, felt a strange feeling overtake her when she heard Harvey¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡­you gave me to someone else and made me spend the night with that person?¡± Harvey lowered his voice. ¡°Vicky, what happened back then isn¡¯t as simple as you think. You¡¯ve forgotten everything, so whatever I say will sound like excuses.¡± He looked at her bitterly and added, ¡°Vicky, are you still in contact with that person?¡± ¡°Who?¡± She shot him a confused look. ¡°The person who¡¯s been helping you all this while.¡± ¡°Helping me?¡± She became more confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Harvey studied her expression, and his expression darkened when he realized she was not trying to deceive him. ¡°Looks like he hasn¡¯t reached out to you since you lost your memories.¡¯¡¯ Losing patience, Vicky demanded, ¡°Harvey, what are you trying to say?¡± He shed her a smirk. ¡°Vicky, have you considered how you, thedy of the fallen Shaw family, manage to be Missus Hart?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. My family has fallen from power, and I somehow managed to steal Tyler from She even when I have no leverage whatsoever,¡¯ she thought to herself. Tve never been able to figure that out.¡¯ ¡°She told me that I fooled Tyler by telling him that I was pregnant, and that¡¯s why he married me¡­¡± Vicky whispered. He stared at her with his almond-shaped eyes and asked, ¡°And you think he believed you just because you said so? Who do you think Tyler is?¡± Vicky froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Even if you said that you were pregnant, you need to fake a medical report about it, right? Do you really think that you were in any condition to fool Tyler back then?¡¯ ¡°Are you saying that¡­someone helped me then?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°If that wasn¡¯t the case, how could you have managed to stay with Tyler for so many years?¡± Vicky was tormented by the masked man and felt even more helpless when she learned from Harvey that someone, whoever they were, had been helping her. He studied her face and continued, ¡°You were in a lot of trouble when we were together, and at first, I thought your family resolved them for you. I only found outter on that this mysterious figure had been cleaning up your mess, and you kept in touch with him throughout the years. I looked into it but found nothing. ¡°You didn¡¯t know who that person was, and you never met him before either. I guess he helped you on far too many asions that you trusted him blindly. You even trusted him more than me when I was your fiance. It was your trust toward him that caused us to fight over Gloria.¡± His expression darkened. ¡°There was never a choice between you and Gloria and things shouldn¡¯t have gotten that bad, but it was like you were brainwashed or something. A single choice could have a butterfly effect. You didn¡¯t have much trust in me to begin with, and after that fight, you lost what little trust you had for me. The Sparks and the Shaws declined after that. I was sent to prison and the Shaws moved overseas, leaving you behind in Stoneford City. I don¡¯t know what that person told you, but shortly after I left, you became Missus Hart.¡± 1 Vicky listened to him quietly as she observed his expression before concluding that he did not seem to be lying. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Does Tyler¡­know about this person?¡¯ Vicky asked. Harvey smirked bitterly. ¡°Why would he agree to marry you¡­or stay married to you for this long if he didn¡¯t know anything about it?¡± Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Vicky frowned. ¡°This is Stoneford City. As powerful as this mysterious person is, he can¡¯t possibly threaten Tyler, not to mention make him marry me.¡± Harvey looked at her darkly. ¡°What if he had leverage against Tyler?¡± She quieted down for a moment before saying, ¡°Ever since I lost my memories, I haven¡¯t been in touch with this person you¡¯re talking about nor have I received any call or message from him¡­¡± Another thought urred to her. ¡°ording to what you are saying, this person has something on Tyler, right? Why would Tyler try to divorce me on my birthday, then?¡± His eyes widened slightly. ¡°He wanted to divorce you on your birthday?¡± Vicky nodded. He was instantly absorbed in his thoughts and fell silent for a good few seconds. As their coffee turned cold, tension rose between them. ¡°Vicky.¡± Sometimeter, he met her eyes once again. ¡°There are things that I¡¯ve said to you before you lost your memories, and you didn¡¯t believe me. You even thought that I was trying to turn you against him.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you really believe that people would help you without asking for anything in return?¡± ii n Vicky fell into silence. She no longer believed in that since she lost her memories. He lowered his voice in response to her silence, saying, ¡°If nothing out of the ordinary happened, I suppose that the person who helped you out before¡­either fulfilled his purpose or has been watching you silently. When he realized that you serve no purpose for him after losing your memories, he abandoned you. Vicky, Tyler is a man with countless secrets. If you refuse to leave him, then¡­you¡¯ll need to be careful. Up until this very moment, I can¡¯t be certain if he was forced to marry you, or if he did so on purpose.¡± The look in her eyes shifted. ¡°On purpose? What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Is there a crueler way to retaliate on a man than to steal his fiance?¡± Vicky jolted and spilled the coffee in her hand, but it fortunately did not burn her as it was already lukewarm. Harvey immediately got up to grab her wrist and checked her hand for injuries with a tense look on his face. ¡°Are you burnt?¡± She recoiled from the touch. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He ignored her and proceeded to drag her out of the cafe. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°We¡¯re close to the hospital. It won¡¯t take too long.¡± He was strong and she could not shake him off, but her refusal to cooperate made it challenging for him. He frowned and said, ¡°Vicky, keep moving and I¡¯m going to carry you outside.¡± Harvey seemed like he did not care about anything most of the time but could have a majestic air about him when he was serious about certain things. II It He smiled when she stopped struggling. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 At the hospital. The doctor checked on Vicky and confirmed she was not hurt, but Harvey did not seem to believe it. ¡°Doctor, the back of her hand is kind of red. Are you sure she¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Sir, your wife is fine. The redness will fade after a while,¡± the doctor said with resignation. Vicky frowned at how the doctor called her Harvey¡¯s ¡®wife¡¯ and immediately wanted to correct the doctor, but she felt like dignifying it with a denial was beneath her. Once Harvey confirmed that Vicky was unharmed, he let the doctor be and turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Where are you going? I can give you a lift.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going home to rest,¡± she said. ¡°I won¡¯t take any more of your time. Mister Sparks.¡± Harvey was a sharp man and knew that this was Vicky¡¯s way of reminding him that it would be inappropriate for him to send her back to her house. He sighed and did not press on. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll walk you to the exit, then.¡± Vicky did not refuse. ¡­ i Once she was home, she copsed on the couch and massaged her temples. Harvey¡¯s words had shaken her, but she did not pay much mind to it. She already decided to forget about the past and start her life anew with Tyler, so there was no point to cling to what happened before. She relied on Tyler far too much to leave her and she did not know how to tell him that she was being threatened. Ring! Her phone started ringing. She grabbed her phone to look at the disy and took a deep breath before answering. ¡°Are you trying to get me toe over to your ce by not replying to my message?¡± the devilish voice came through the other end of the line. She stayed quiet for a few moments before saying, ¡°I forgot to reply.¡± Determination relied highly on heightened emotions, and once those emotions had been vented, one might not be able to be as determined as they once were. She was far too weak to be a match for the man. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sensing the change in her attitude, he asked, ¡°Are youing to meet me, or should Ie over?¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯lle.¡¯ ¡°Very well.¡± The man did not mention if she needed to trade his silence for the confidential information of Hart Corporation or her body. After ending the call, she remained seated on the couch for a while longer before getting up to head inside Tyler¡¯s study. At night, Vicky arrived at the hotel on time. She dared not to bete out of fear that the man would appear in her house once again. The man sat elegantly on the couch and his slender figure loomed in the darkness. She could not contain her panic just from stepping into the room, and fear took over her when she saw the masked man. The man nced at her as she stood outside the door. ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky moved closer to the man at a slow pace, but it was an enclosed space and she eventually reached the man. She did not dare to look at the mask on his face or his eyes, so she lowered her gaze and handed the USB in her hand to him. ¡°I copied some of the contracts from hisptop.¡± He reached out for the USD with his slim, long fingers and said, ¡°Let me check.¡± Vicky stood still and waited as she did before. She tensed once the man went into the bedroom and started sweating nervously. Deceiving the man was extremely risky. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 s, she had to do it because she refused to betray Tyler. 10 minutes I ater, the man walked out of the bedroom. ¡°The documents you brought are quite useful, Miss Shaw,¡± he said emotionlessly. i She sobered and held her breath as the man strolled toward her. His shadow loomed over her as he got closer, and tension rose in the room. ¡°You were smart enough to only edit the numbers on the contracts.¡± He studied her thoughtfully as he lifted her chin. ¡°Miss Shaw, do you take me for a fool?¡± ¡®He found out,¡¯ shemented internally and closed her eyes helplessly. This had been the best solution she could think of, yet he managed to see through it. She knew that arguing would not help her and thus opened her eyes. ¡°How did you find out?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the prices stated on bidding contracts are announced to the public?¡± 11 II Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She did not know anything about business and could not possibly know about that. If the prices were indeed public knowledge, editing the numbers would have been nothing but a joke. Vicky knew what it meant to deceive the man and stood still quietly. He changed the subject abruptly and asked, ¡°What did you do today?¡± Their conversation had been brief even since the masked man reached out to her in Stoneford City, so they never idly chatted. Thus, Vicky was slightly surprised by the question. ¡°I went to see a friend at the hospital.¡± ¡°Then?¡± She scowled and thought to herself, ¡®What does he mean by that? I went home, of course.¡¯ She was about to answer when she suddenly remembered that she had run into Harvey and was saved by him outside the hospital. However, this had nothing to do with the masked man as his intention had been clear from the beginning: to either obtain the confidential information of Hart Corporation or to sleep with her. 1 ¡°Nothing else,¡± she said emotionlessly. ¡°Really?¡± Vicky knew that he might know something since he had people following her, but what he knew did not matter to her. ¡°Yes,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Vicky, I told you that I hate being lied to,¡± he drawled. ¡°The results remain the same,¡± Vicky said sarcastically. He moved close until she could feel his warm breath on her cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± he said. She tensed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you tell me the truth, maybe¡­l can spare you today.¡± Hope rose amid despair, and she muttered, ¡°Do¡­you mean that?¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 ¡°You know that I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± Vicky knew there was nothing she could do even if the masked man went back on his promise, but she did not want to give up when there was hope. ¡°I ran into a friend outside the hospital.¡± ¡°What kind of friend?¡± ¡°Just¡­casual friends.¡± The man¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Was it a guy?¡± She fell into silence and thought to herself, ¡®He¡¯s asking a question that he knows the answer to.¡¯ After a thoughtful moment, Vicky said, ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s¡­my ex-fiance. I don¡¯t remember him, though. We just ran into each other by coincidence.¡± ¡°Your ex-fiance? Do you like him?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t think much of him.¡± He seemed satisfied with her answer. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, stay away from men like him.¡± His words sounded familiar as though she had heard them somewhere else. Before she could grasp onto the thought, the man added, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be close to any man.¡± Disgust and disdain took her attention off her original thought, and she said, ¡°I might not be able to fulfill that requirement, sir. Maybe you should try someone else.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I share all the photos we took together with Tyler?¡± he whispered into her ear. ¡°Shut up!¡± She exploded. ¡°If you push too far, I don¡¯t mind dragging you down with me.¡± ¡°Dragging me down with you?¡± he repeated with amusement. ¡°With the recording of you saying that Tyler is a psychopath and that you¡¯ll stay by his side to steal confidential information for me, you mean?¡± She clenched her fists until her nails snapped, but even the pain could not appease the rage boiling within her. Sensing how furious she was, he said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you. Since you¡¯ve told the truth, I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± Vicky sobered slightly at his words and said, ¡°Can I leave now, then?¡± ¡°Vicky, all I said was that I¡¯m not going toy my hands on you. I never said that you can leave.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Be a good girl, or I don¡¯t mind doing something.¡± She did not move or head for the door after that. She woke up the next morning, and the man was nowhere to be found. ¡®Regardless, I guess I dodged the bullet for now,¡¯ she thought and went to wash up. Instead of leaving afterward, she observed the environment around her. She had alwayse at night, and the windows were blocked by thickyers of curtains. She could hardly see a thing, but she was in the mood to observe her surroundings too. She never tried to know the masked man when she was in Forever Night because she knew that the more she knew, the quicker she would die. Vicky knew that she was somewhat responsible for the situation she was in Forever Night, and she had been reluctant to find out about what the masked man looked like. To her bewilderment, he hade after her and asked her to steal confidential information from Tyler¡¯s company. His existence deeply affected her life and would potentially pose a threat to Tyler, so Vicky knew that she could no longer run from it. It was a presidential suite, and when she opened the closet, she noticed that it was empty with no clothing or trunks. There was nothing but disposable toiletry in the bathroom. She walked out of the bedroom and noticed another door outside. Vicky narrowed her eyes and walked over to turn the doorknob, only to notice that it would not move. It was locked. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 It was likely that the masked man¡¯s belongings were locked in this room. After searching the entire suite, Vicky left the room. She knew that she had to know her enemy well enough to fight back. She went down to the ground floor and strode toward the entrance beforeing to a sudden halt. An elegant-looking man stepped into the hotel with his assistant. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was Sebastian. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened slightly and started to scan his figure, realizing a few simrities with the masked man. She seemed to reach both of their shoulders considering their heights. Sebastian did not spot her, so she slipped into the stairway next to her until she heard footsteps walking past the exit to the stairway. Ding! The elevator door opened, and she stood frozen for a few moments before stepping into the elevator lobby. She stood by the elevator to watch the numbers ascend, and since no one else was using the elevator, it went up the floors smoothly before stopping. Her blood ran cold when she noted the floor number that the elevator stopped on was the same floor she had gotten down from. ¡®Is Sebastian¡­the masked man?!¡¯ she eximed inwardly. At night, Vicky arrived at the hotel on time, and the man was sitting elegantly on the couch as usual. The only difference was the faint scent of alcohol in the air. She sat down next to him and asked, ¡°Have you been drinking?* ¡°Yeah,¡± he drawledzily, but the tone of his voice remained the same because of the voice changer. She hesitated and asked, ¡°Did you have some kind of meeting today?¡± The man was sharp, and since Vicky rarely spoke-let alone asked about him-he stared at her darkly and asked, ¡°Why? Are you curious about me?¡± Sweating nervously, Sebastian¡¯s gentle face appeared in her mind. She found it difficult to imagine the man before her being Sebastian. After all, the two hadpletely different presences. Sebastian was a harmless gentleman, while the masked man was evil and intimidating. ¡®But who knows if Sebastian is just pretending to be a gentleman?¡¯ she thought to herself. Since she knew that she could not deceive the man, she did not bother hiding and said, ¡¯Yes. I¡¯m¡­ curious about you.¡± He pulled her into his arms casually, his mask rubbing at the tender skin of her cheek. ¡°As I remember, you weren¡¯t interested in me at all.¡± He yed with her hair and asked, ¡°Are you trying to learn more about me so you can get rid of me?¡± Vicky could barely maintain herposure and cursed inwardly, ¡®Can this guy read minds? How does he know what I¡¯m thinking?¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t read minds.¡± Once again, he had seen right through her thoughts.¡± It¡¯s just easy to guess what you¡¯re thinking.¡¯ He met her eyes and whispered in a chilling manner, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t try anything. Behave,, and I¡¯ll treat you well. Disobey, and¡­¡± Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 The masked man did not finish his sentence, but it was a tant threat. Vicky was instantly overwhelmed by fear and anxiety as she wondered if she would ever be free of the man. Sensing the trembling of her body, the man tightened his arm around her.¡± What¡¯s wrong? Are you cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Have you brought me the confidential information of Hart Corporation?¡± Vicky lowered her head wordlessly and realization dawned on the man.¡± You didn¡¯t¡­which means you have made up your mind?¡± She still refused to respond. He studied her face and said, ¡°Do you care about Tyler Hart that much? You¡¯d rather be taken advantage of than sacrifice his career? He can¡¯t see what you¡¯re doing for him, and if he finds out about the truth someday, he might even be disgusted by you.¡± ¡°You call this ¡¯caring¡¯ for someone?¡¯¡¯ She stared into his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the basic requirement for any rtionship to not betray one another?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°You ran to Lovian to divorce him, so I thought that¡­you hate him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. Even if I do hate him and wish to leave him, I can¡¯t allow myself to do something so despicable.¡± ¡°Well, then¡­¡± the man drawled. ¡°Do you still wish to leave him?¡± Vicky moved her lips but did not speak. He lowered his voice seductively and said, ¡°If you still want to leave him, I can help you.¡± She lowered her gaze in silence as he caressed her cheek with his long, cold fingers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You did whatever you could to run overseas so that you can divorce him, and it¡¯s only been a little over a month. You seem to have¡­changed your mind.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± she said hoarsely. ¡°I misunderstood him.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°You misunderstood him?¡± he mocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was cruel with a sick fetish?¡± ¡®No matter what he¡¯s like, he can¡¯t possibly be more perverted than you are,¡¯ Vicky sneered mentally. The man was not bothered by her silence and simply said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Tell me a few bedtime stories until I¡¯m satisfied, and I¡¯ll spare you for today.¡± II II Though it was a request as strange as the person who made it, Vicky had no other option but to try and remember every bedtime story she knew, but the man was not satisfied with her choice. ¡°That¡¯s so childish. Do you take me for a child?¡± She went on with a few more stories, but he was still unhappy. She continued speaking until her throat went dry, and she drifted off to sleep. The next day at noon, Vicky woke up to her phone ringing, and her head felt as though it was about to explode from theck of sleep. ¡°Hello?¡± she muttered weakly. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 ¡°Vicky,¡± rang Cece¡¯s surprised voice, ¡¯are you sick?¡± ¡°Cece?¡± Vicky recognized her voice and paused as memories rushed back to her. It was the day for Jennifer to be discharged from the hospital, and she had told Jennifer that she would be picking her up from the hospital. She opened her eyes abruptly and nced at the clock, realizing that it was almost one in the afternoon. She told Jennifer that she would arrive at the hospital at ten in the morning! Vicky stared at the screen on her phone and noticed that there had been a lot of missed calls. Frustrated, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cece. Something happened. Just wait for me. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush, Vicky,¡± Cece said. ¡°Jennifer and I have nothing else to do, anyway.¡± Vicky sat up and said, ¡® You two should get something to eat. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After washing up, Vicky noticed how pale she looked in her reflection in the mirror and put on a blush to make herself look more energized before heading out. The hotel was a distance from the hospital, and by the time she arrived, it was already two in the afternoon Jennifer¡¯s paperwork for being discharged had been filed, so she was simply chatting with Cece in the room. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Vicky stepped into the room with an apologetic look on her face. ¡¯Jennifer is getting discharged today, and since the birthday gathering was canceled, I¡¯ll buy you two dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± the two agreed in unison. Jennifer had gathered all her belongings, so the three first dropped her baggage back to the apartment. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Considering that Jennifer had just recovered, Vicky and Cece helped to clean the apartment. By the time they were done, it was already a little past six in the evening. ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner,¡¯ Vicky said. The three soon arrived at an Italian restaurant that was the most luxurious dining ce in Stoneford City in terms of taste, service, and interior design. Though Vicky was her own boss, she rarely visited this restaurant as the minimum spending here would be four-figure at the very least. They took their seats, and Cece and Jennifer studied the menu. ¡°Everything is so expensive.¡¯ Cece widened her eyes at the prices stated on the menu. Jennifer was a high-born and was not entirely surprised, but ever since she came to Stoneford City, she learned the reality of society and started to watch where she spent her money. She nced at Vicky and whispered,¡± Vicky, why don¡¯t we go to another restaurant?¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just one meal. I can afford it. I¡¯ve just received a few jobs to make costumes for movie casts.¡± Cece recalled something and said, ¡®Missus Williams contacted me earlier this morning and said that she¡¯ll being here for vacation. She¡¯ll reach out to us to have another dress made when she arrives.¡± Jennifer, who had already joined Vicky¡¯s study, asked, ¡°Vicky, what kind of costumes are these casts looking for?¡± Jennifer was still in the learning phase and had not had the chance to design anything at the moment. When she listened to the conversation between Cece and Vicky, she could not help but feel excited. Vicky, Cece, and Jennifer all had their own style in designing clothes. Vicky met Jennifer¡¯s eyes with a smile and said, ¡°All the costumes lean toward the casual-smart style, which is what you do best. I¡¯ll send you the list of requirements tomorrow. Just draft up a few designs for me.¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Jennifer¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure!¡± The three proceeded to talk about work and cast aside any thoughts about men, rtionships, and their troubles. Two hourster, Vicky nced at the time and realized that it was almost eight. There was not enough time for her to make it to the hotel. She lowered her gaze thoughtfully before sending the masked man a text message. [My friend has been discharged from the hospital, and we¡¯re having dinner together. I might bete.] A few minutester, the man replied. [Alright.] An idea formed in her head, and she typed, [Can I note over tonight?] N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. This time, the man replied within a matter of seconds with just one word. [ No.] Vicky was displeased at his authoritative tone. ording to what the masked man said, they were not going to see each other for long, but he seemed to be more restrictive than Tyler. Cece noticed that Vicky had been texting and giggled. ¡°Vicky, are you talking to Mister Hart?¡± Since Vicky returned from Forever Night, her rtionship with Tyler had improved, and though Cece and Jennifer were clueless, they were happy for Vicky. Hence, when they saw Vicky texting someone, Cece immediately assumed that it was Tyler. Vicky jolted and was barely holding onto the smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should head back¡­ I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡± Once the bill was paid, the three left the restaurant, and the two looked at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, let us send you home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get home by myself.¡± Seeing how Vicky seemed to have regained herposure, the two did not insist. Once they left, Vicky took a taxi to the Cloud-Nine Hotel. As soon as she went into the hotel, her phone vibrated, and she realized that it was a message from a private investigator she had hired. [Sebastian Mills left the party at sevenst night and returned to Cloud- Nine Hotel to rest.] [When did he check into the hotel?] Vicky typed. [A week ago.] The investigator replied right away. She paused as the timing seemed to match the masked man¡¯s appearance, so she typed another message. [Is Sebastian in the hotel right now?] [His car was parked inside the underground parking lot half an hour ago,] the investigator replied. [He has bodyguards and assistants following him, so I can¡¯t get close. There is certain information that I struggle to obtain.] No one managed to find the room number to which Sebastian checked in, and the investigator even lost sight of Sebastian before. Vicky knew that it was challenging for private investigators to look into powerful figures like Sebastian, but she had no options as she did not have anyone else that she could trust. After deleting the messages, she went into the room with the key card. As expected, the masked man was inside. This time, he had not turned on any light and was watching television from the couch. The screen lit and dimmed, and the demon mask on his face shed under the lights. When he saw her, he asked, ¡°What are you doing there? Come here.¡± She walked over. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep, sir?¡± ¡°How can I when you haven¡¯te?¡± he teased. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Vicky nced at the television and noticed that the masked man was watching finance-rted news. He grabbed the remote controller and shut the television. Darkness instantly returned to the room, and Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Come here.¡± She walked over and stopped right before him stiffly. Surprised, the man asked, ¡°Why are you being so obedient today?¡± Vicky had not given up, of course. She simply discovered that the best way to deal with the masked man was to approach him with a softer attitude, and it was best not to disobey him. She did not answer his question, but he did not seem to mind. ¡°What should I reward you with for being so obedient?¡± he murmured seductively. ¡°Should I let you rest for another day?¡± The man seemed to know her well and would feed her with sufficient hope whenever she was close to giving up, before disappointing her again. She felt as helpless as a child before him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rest?¡± ¡°I do,¡± she said. ¡°I just wonder what that¡¯s going to cost me.¡± ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re getting to know me better,¡± heplimented. Vicky knew that she was a pet to the man, and he could be merciful when he was happy but turn ruthless the moment he was upset. 1 ¡®Can this man really be Sebastian?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡°So? What¡¯s the condition?¡± ¡°Put me to sleep.¡± ¡°What?¡± He had just asked her to tell him bedtime stories the night before, and Vicky was stunned that he asked her to put him to sleep the following night. ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± ¡°But¡­ How?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your job to figure that out.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Vicky tried her best to remember how babies were put to sleep and did everything she could recall. 2 The room was dark and sometimeter, Vicky drifted off to sleep before the man did. He looked at Vicky, who fell asleep leaning against the bed, and carried her onto the bed before putting a nket on her. When she woke up the next morning, the man was no longer inside the room. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. She should not be able to sleep so well next to the masked man, but she seemed to be deeply asleep every time to the point that she had no clue as to when the man woke up or left. Vicky caught a faint scent in the air and looked around, thinking he might have used something that carried a scent to lull people. Not wanting to stay any longer, she left the hotel. When she returned to the mansion, she realized that it had been some time since she spent the night at home. She opened the door and changed into her slippers. Sensing a pair of eyes on her, she looked up. An elegant man was sitting on the couch and was studying her with his dark, pensive eyes. Vicky froze. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Vicky murmured, ¡®when did youe back?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was clear and melodious like the river as he replied, ¡°This morning.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d be away for more than ten days,¡± Vicky wondered. ¡°You haven¡¯t been sleeping well with nightmares these few days.¡± Tyler looked at her and added, ¡°So I finished my work ahead of schedule and decided toe back.¡± If this happened on a usual day, she would be thrilled to hear that. At this moment, however, she was not ready to face him¡­yet here he was, home already. His eyes darkened when he noticed theck of excitement in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not happy to see me?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Vicky answered without thinking twice, ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised¡­¡± She tried to calm herself. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me ahead? I said.J¡¯d go pick you up from the airport.¡± Tyler stood up and walked to her. ¡°I want to give you a surprise, but¡­you weren¡¯t at home.¡± Her heart throbbed. ¡°What¡­ What time did you arrive?¡± ¡°Six.¡± He stood right in front of her, gazing down at her. No one could tell what he was feeling. ¡°Did something happen? Why did you go out so early in the morning?¡± Vicky did not dare to look into his eyes. ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯te homest night.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Huh?¡± Tyler was puzzled. She knew she could not keep it a secret from him. All he needed to do was ask Nanny Paterson and look at the surveince footage to know the truth. ¡°Jennifer was discharged from the hospital yesterday, and I¡­¡± That exined every question Tyler wanted to ask. ¡°So you went to apany Jennifer.¡± He got closer and embraced her ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone to work before you recovered.¡± His voice sounded deep. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to be alone these few days.¡± She inhaled, and the familiar scent entered her nostrils. She was touched by those words as her eyes became slightly watery. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Tyler continued to look at her. There was a rare softness in his blue eyes.¡± I¡¯ll try to stay in the city with you during this period.¡± Vicky stiffened when she heard this. Tyler probably did not notice she was acting weird. He furrowed his brow and took off her mask. ¡°Vicky, are you sick?¡± Vicky¡¯s hands and legs were as cold as ice. She felt terribly nervous every time she had to face the man with the mask, so much so that she would gnaw on her bottom lip until it stung. At this moment, she did not know how to exin herself, and it did not help that Tyler stared pointedly at her lip questioningly. 1 Finally, she sumbed to that look and decided to tell the truth. As she burned her own boat, she said, ¡°Tyler, the truth is¡­¡± As she was about to spill everything, Tyler cut her off. ¡°What did you eat with Cece and Jennifer?¡± The question caught Vicky by surprise. ¡°W-What?¡± Tyler squeezed his brows slightly. ¡°Are you having an allergic reaction? Should I get the doctor toe and take a look?¡± Vicky¡¯s shock remained. ¡°A-Allergy?¡± Tyler raised his brows at how oddly Vicky sounded. ¡°Is it not an allergic reaction?¡± Vicky was lost for words. The courage she built up disappeared. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tyler looked worried. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Vicky was not feeling ill. She was just¡­ Her heart and mind were a mess, and she no longer had the courage to tell the truth. ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine,¡± she muttered. ¡°Head upstairs. I¡¯ll go get some cream to treat those swollen lips,¡± Tyler said. ¡°Alright¡­¡± she replied. Not longter, Tyler entered the room with a cream, and he spotted Vicky sitting on the sofa, daydreaming. He approached her and said, ¡°Let me apply it for you.¡± With the medical-grade cotton bud, he started to sterilize the wound on her lip and applied the cream. The moment he was serious, his face looked extremely stern, and the vibe he presented was rather intimidating. A refreshing sensation graced Vicky¡¯s lips, and it soothed the pain and dryness of her lip injury. Suddenly, her tears started to spill without any warning. Tyler was still concentrating on applying the cream to her lips by then. Stunned when the cold tears dropped on the back of his hand, he looked at her. Her tears slowly fell. Obviously, the tears were not hot or cold, but they burned his heart like they were as hot as the heated oil. He stopped what he was doing. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Before he could ask anything, Vicky threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Why are you so good to me?¡± she asked when, in fact, she was asking herself that. ¡°Why?¡± If he was acting like before and only kept this marriage because he had to, was she able to tell the truth so freely? It was at this point Vicky understood why the man in the mask could threaten her. She was not afraid her reputation would fall to the creek when everyone found out about it. She was also not afraid Tyler would divorce her. She was afraid to see Tyler looking at her disgustedly. She was afraid she would lose this warm moment that was hard toe by. Naturally, people always moved forward. They were not scared of anything because they had nothing they cared about. Once a person had something they cared about, they would start to be afraid of this and that and consider more factors. After the experience she had in Forever Night, she was not afraid of divorce. When she returned from that ce, her mind and body were badly traumatized. Tyler was at herst straw when she was drowning; the sliver of light in the dark; and the hand that reached out to her before she fell into an abyss. Tyler held the thin, feeble woman. His low and clear voice was like the voice of the savior that saved the world from destruction. ¡°Because you, Vicky Shaw, are my wife,¡± he answered. Vicky trembled. She tightened her hand as she clung to him like he was a nk and that her life was depending on him. Her heart felt helpless and lost. She could not lose him anymore¡­even if she had to lie to him. As she wrapped her hands around his neck, she pressed her lips against his. Tyler did not expect that from her. After a few seconds of being caught off-guard, he quickly took over the control. The cream spread across his lips, but neither of them was bothered by it. The morning light shone in the room and created a warm gold glow. His handsome face looked godly in Vicky¡¯s eyes. The bathroom door opened. Tyler simply put on a bathrobe and walked out. He nced around and saw Vicky was thinking deeply. His eyes darkened. ¡°What¡¯s in your mind?¡± he spoke, his voice low yet alluringly smoky. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Vicky looked up and saw Tyler walking toward her after finishing his shower. His robe hung on his body, but his lean, toned chest and muscr body were out in the open. The eight-pack abs looked sturdy, so much to the point she could have a nosebleed. Despite having seen it numerous times, her face always turned red and hot seeing that hot body. She quickly looked away. ¡¯Nothing¡­¡± Tyler walked to her and ced both hands on the bed beside her body, trapping her between the bed and his chest. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s nothing?¡± he asked. She still did not dare to look at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Surely, she was not going to tell him that she was wondering about the difference between him and the man with the mask. There were some differences, but she got a feeling¡­that there was a simrity of sorts. ¡®Are men all built the same? Like, you can¡¯t tell the difference between two men once the light is off?¡¯ she thought. Tyler did not think too much and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work for a while in the study. Why don¡¯t you get some sleep?¡¯ ¡°Okay,¡± Vicky replied. He lowered his head and pecked her forehead. ¡¯Call me if you need anything.¡± She had a peculiar kind of familiar feeling about his kiss. She red at his thin lips as her mind raced. Tyler was a sensitive and alert person, and he instantly felt something was off. As he squinted his blue eyes, he said, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re acting strange today.¡± ¡°I¡­ Maybe I didn¡¯t get any good sleep these few days,¡± she replied. Tyler stared at her for a few seconds before he softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll spend time with you tonight.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank when Tyler mentioned the word ¡®tonight¡¯. She was afraid Tyler would discover something and thus pretended to look tired andy on the bed. ¡°You can do your work. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while,¡± she said. ¡°Okay,¡± Tyler replied. He put her to bed and left the room. When the door closed, Vicky opened her eyes again. ¡®He¡¯s bing gentler¡­but that only makes me more upset and ufortable,¡¯ she thought. Vicky had a good sleep that she missed for quite some time. She only woke up during the evening. As she reached out to her phone to look at the time, she saw an unread message. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It gave her a shock and instantly, her mind was wide awake. Her fingers were shaking. After opening the text message, she realized it was from Jennifer. Her heartbeat returned to normal. [Vicky, I¡¯vepleted a drawing and sent it to your inbox.] Vicky replied, [Noted.] Jennifer¡¯s message reminded Vicky that she still needed to deal with the man with the mask. After thinking for a few seconds, she texted him. [Tyler is back. I can¡¯t go over tonight.] If the man with the mask sent someone to watch over her, he would know Tyler was back. The man seemed to be busy, since she got no replies from him for several minutes. While Vicky was beginning to worry, the door opened and Tyler entered the room. His eyes darkened when he saw Vicky leaning back daydreaming with the phone in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Tyler asked. The phone slipped from Vicky¡¯s hand as her eyes shed with panic. ¡°You¡­ You finished working?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was going to get you to go down to eat,¡± Tyler answered. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll be right down after I change,¡± Vicky said. Tyler gazed at her before leaving the room. Vicky went downstairs immediately after she changed her clothes. To her surprise, Tyler was not in the dining room. While this puzzled her, she felt her phone vibrating. She took out her phone, and her pupils shrank. It was a reply from the number that was not saved in her contact list. [Tyler is back?] Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 [Yes, he came back this morning.] That was Vicky¡¯s reply. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The man with the mask texted back instantly, [If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to let you have a day off since you behaved nicelyst night. Come and spend time with me again tomorrow.] Vicky frowned. [I have no chance to go out if he¡¯s at home at night.] The man with the mask replied, [That¡¯s not my problem.] Vicky tried to reason. [He¡¯s going to suspect if I go out every night.] The chat stopped there because she did not get a reply from the man. She tried to send a few more messages, yet she received no response. It felt awful not knowing what was going to happen and where she would end up the following day. Just then, steady footsteps sound were heard from the stairs. Vicky quickly deleted the messages in her phone and put on a new expression. The tall, strong man walked down the stairs gracefully. She looked at his handsome face and asked softly, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Tyler stopped walking and replied, ¡°I just remembered I had to do a few things in the study.¡± Vicky did not think too much and said, ¡® Dinner is ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was the next day. Vicky received a call from Tyler in the evening. ¡°You¡¯re going to a party with me tonight at eight,¡± Tyler said. Due to his status in the industry and his upation, he needed to attend a number of dinners and parties. However, he was powerful enough to only attend important ones. After Vicky got back from Forever Night, she had gone to a few parties with him. As his wife, it was a duty that she could not deny. She would never think of rejecting it before, but¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Tyler when Vicky did not answer. ¡°Are you upied tonight?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Vicky replied. ¡®TH ask Harry to send the gown overter. I¡¯ll pick you up at seven tonight.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vicky responded. She sent the masked man a text after she hung up the phone. [I need to attend a party with Tyler tonight. I can¡¯t go over tonight.] A few seconds after she sent the text message, she received a reply. [You have toe.] It was an order, and Vicky did not like it. [I really can¡¯t go.] The man replied, [Then think of a way.] Vicky tried hard to convince him. [¡­ I really don¡¯t know how.] The man thus said, [I¡¯lle up with a way, then.] Vicky was shocked. [What are you going to do?] There was no reply. She tried to send a few more messages, yet there was no reply from the other side. She started to feel anxious. Just as she was about to give the number a call, she finally received a reply. [Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t send those videos to Tyler.] After that, the man did not reply no matter how many messages Vicky sent to him. At 8 p.m., Vicky and Tyler attended the party punctually. She entered the venue with him as she had her arm linked to his. On the way to the party, Tyler told her it was a business party, and every notable family member in the city would attend. Just as soon as they were there, many people came over to talk to Tyler. Vicky was worried about the masked man and was absent-minded. Maybe she was too absent-minded that she identally knocked over a waiter. The alcohol and beverages sshed onto her white gown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Missus Hart!¡± the waiter apologized nervously. It was partly her fault for being absent-minded, after all. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just change to a new gown.¡± Just then, Tyler, who had been chatting with other businessmen, noticed what was happening. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Tyler walked over to Vicky. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Vicky exined, ¡°I identally knocked over a waiter and my gown is soaked with the drinks. I¡¯ll be fine after I change.¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± She looked at the people from the otherpanies gazing at him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright; I¡¯m fine on my own. I can get some rest, too.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Tyler knew she was not a fan of the party, so he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± It had been over half an hour since she changed into a new gown, yet she did not return to the party and decided to rest for a while. A waiter passed a key card of the room to her. ¡°Missus Hart, this is your room.¡± Vicky politely thanked him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Missus Hart.¡¯ Vicky took the card and entered the designated room. The room was pitch ck. Just as she was about to turn on the light, a hand suddenly appeared and pulled her into the room. Startled, she subconsciously struggled to shout for help, but the hand covered her mouth. A familiar voice from the voice changer sounded beside her ear. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Vicky paused. ¡°Why¡­are you here?¡± The man did not have his mask on. His lips touched her cheek with an ambiguous feeling. ¡°Since you can¡¯t think of a way, I decided toe up with a solution myself.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°You came here¡­ Are you crazy?¡± The man thought otherwise. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is exciting?¡± Vicky struggled with all of her might. ¡°You madman! Let go of me!¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. Tyler is downstairs¡­ Or are you trying to attract him here?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± Vicky demanded. ¡°Nothing,¡± the man said indifferently, ¡¯I just can¡¯t sleep without your bedtime story. If you can put me to sleep, I won¡¯t disturb you. What about that?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°Are you¡­serious?¡± ¡°I suffer from insomnia, you see. When I¡¯m with you, the insomnia is gone. Isn¡¯t it weird?¡± the man exined. She looked at him curiously and could not tell if he was telling the truth. However, she knew better than to agitate him because it would not do her any good. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine.¡± She decided to leave this ce as soon as she put this man to sleep. When the light was switched on, Vicky was still slightly unconscious. All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps approaching her became louder. Secondster, a man spoke in his low, clear voice at the bedside. ¡°Vicky?¡± She opened her eyes dazedly. In her blurry sight, she saw a handsome face. His brows and eyes were magnificent as if they were drawn. His pupils were as blue as the ocean, and they were watching her. Her pupils shook. ¡°Tyler¡­ Why are you here?¡± ¡°I called you a few times, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡± Looking at how drowsy she was, he asked, ¡°Did you fall asleep?¡± That question startled her, and she quickly took a look around the room, noticing that the masked man was gone. ¡°What time is it?¡± she asked. Tyler helped to tend her messy hair. ¡°It¡¯s already 10 p.m.¡± Vicky was shocked. For some reason, she always ended up falling asleep after meeting the man. There was a familiar scent on her body. He was probably afraid she would discover something, so he must have burned rxative, drowsiness- inducing incense. After she was asleep, she basically did not remember anything. The incense disgusted her, and she refused to continue smelling the scent from her clothes. She said, ¡°My clothes are wrinkled. Can you get me a new one?¡± Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Tyler did not suspect anything. Instead, he serenely replied, ¡°Sure.¡± A few minutester, he came back with a new set of clothes. Before Vicky requested it, he was caring enough to suggest, ¡°Why don¡¯t you change first? I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room.¡± The clothes Tyler brought over were a set of conservative types of long pants and a long-sleeve top. She did not care if they were hideous and just put them on. After that, she left the room and saw Tyler sitting on the sofa. His eyes were closed as if he was resting, and he did not realize she was there. She remained where she was as she gazed at him for a while before walking toward him quietly. Unexpectedly, she stretched her hands out, wanting to unbutton his shirt. Suddenly, he grabbed her hands as he opened his eyes. They were deep and dark like a bottomlesske. He looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we do it when we are back at home?¡± Vicky felt like her hands were burnt and quickly pulled them back. ¡°L.don¡¯t mean that.¡± She had no idea why she had a crazy thought in her mind. For some reason, she thought that man.Jooked like Tyler. Moreover, Tyler¡¯s physique was simr to that man, too. The light in the room was also very dim when she met the masked man, and she could not exactly tell his body then. However, she identally scratched the man¡¯s chest when she struggled. That was why she wanted to confirm if Tyler was the masked man. After the crazy thought disappeared, she realized it was a bizarre thing for her to have that kind of spection. ¡®How could that man be Tyler? He has no reason to do it at all,¡¯ she thought. When both of them returned to the party, there were just a few guests left. Harry had been waiting in the car for a long time. After Vicky and Tyler got into the car, Harry started the car engine and drove away. Vicky looked at the night view outside of the window. Suddenly, spotting something, she squeezed her brows lightly. Sebastian walked out of the party venue. A weird feeling appeared in Vicky¡¯s heart. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡®Sebastian is here, too? Could the man¡­be him?¡¯ she thought. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice came from the side. Vicky stopped looking and hid her emotions by lowering her face. ¡®Nothing. I¡¯m just staring.¡± Tyler looked out the window, and his blue pupils shook. Since both of them had their own concerns, neither of them spoke on the way back. When they arrived home, Tyler received a call. After he finished the call, he said, ¡°I need to settle my work in the study. I¡¯m probably going to bete. Don¡¯t wait for me. You can sleep.¡± Vicky¡¯s dangling heart finally got rested. ¡°Alright.¡± Due to numerous factors, Vicky hardly slept for the entire night. Tyler seemed to be busy too because he did not go back to the room to sleep for the whole night. It was not a weird moment because this was not the first time, especially when he was busy working. Since Vicky failed to fall asleep, she woke up early in the morning to prepare breakfast for Tyler. While she was cooking, she looked at the steam from the pan and thought, Tm done spending my days in anxiety.¡¯ Suddenly, strong, long arms wrapped around her waist from behind. Vicky got shocked as she was daydreaming while cooking. The spat nearly slipped off her hand. She looked up with a panicked expression and saw a familiar, handsome face. It was none other than Tyler himself. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Tyler saw Vicky¡¯s pale, scared face. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± ¡°A little¡­¡¯ As a matter of fact, she was not scared because Tyler scared her. It was because¡­ For a moment there, she thought the masked man was in the house. Tyler saw her eyshes fluttering. ¡°Why are you up so early today?¡± Vicky forced a smile on her face. ¡°I want to cook breakfast for you.¡± They were standing very close to each other, so close that Tyler could see how red Vicky¡¯s eyes were. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡¯ ¡°I had difficulty falling asleep. Maybe it was because of the nap I took during the party,¡± Vicky said. He gazed at her. ¡¯Vicky, I¡¯m going to be busytely.¡± ¡°Be busy,¡± she replied softly, lightly, ¡°don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Okay. If you¡¯re afraid, you cane and find me anytime. I can continue working after you¡¯re asleep,¡± Tyler said. Her restless heart was soothed by his gentle words. She felt less anxious, too. ¡°Alright,¡± she responded. After breakfast, Tyler went to work. On the other hand, Vicky went to the study to work. However, she had been too anxioustely. She drew three sketches, but neither of them was good enough. The image of the masked man, Sebastian, and Tyler danced in her mind. The spections and assumptions haunted her persistently. After sitting in front of theputer for an hour doing nothing, she finally decided to call a number. The call got through quickly, and she heard Sebastian¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Vicky?¡¯ Vicky took a deep breath and asked, ¡®Are you free this afternoon? I want to meet with you.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sebastian answered without thinking, ¡°Sure.¡± She paused for a while and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s meet in Cloud-Nine Hotel, Room 1331 in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Cloud-Nine Hotel?¡± Sebastian was curious but he did not ask anything.¡± Alright.¡¯ Vicky had the keycard for Room 1331 so she could go in whenever she liked. Other than nighttime, she had never been in this room. The room actually was a nightmare to her, and naturally, she resisted coming to this room. She reached Room 1331 half an hour early. First, she went in and examined the room. Same as before, she did not find anything. The locked room was still locked. Since she did not find any clues, she sat on the sofa in the living room and waited for Sebastian to arrive. Not long after, the doorbell rang. Vicky got up and opened the door. A handsome, gentle-looking man stood outside the door with a curious look. ¡°Are you staying here?¡± Vicky made way for him to go in. ¡¯Wee.¡± Sebastian entered the living room. She poured a ss of water for him. ¡°Have some water.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He epted the ss of water and drank politely before looking at her. ¡°Vicky, why did you ask me to meet up with you?¡± Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Sebastian had been investigating Tylertely, but he found nothing. He was sure that Tyler has something to do with Vicky¡¯s kidnapping in Lovian, but he just could not find any evidence to back it up. Vicky remained silent while she studied Sebastian. Sebastian had a gentle and elegant temperament. He was the typical type of rich kid with a good temper from a notable family, a far contrast from the masked man who threatened herst night. ¡°I have something that I¡¯d like to ask you,¡± Vicky said. Sebastian treated it seriously when he realized how serious Vicky was.¡± Vicky, I¡¯ll answer with everything I know.¡± Vicky asked, ¡°Are you familiar¡­with this room?¡± He looked around, confused by Vicky¡¯s question. He shook his head. Cloud-Nine Hotel was a six-star hotel. Although he also had a presidential suite in the hotel, every presidential suite had a different interior design. His room was Room 1330. Room 1330 had a European design, but Room 1331 was designed with a Moran theme. Vicky had been monitoring Sebastian¡¯s face. However, his expression had been so impable that Vicky could not see a trace of lying. She continued to ask, ¡°Do you not know that after I was kidnapped in Lovian, I was sold to Forever Night?¡± ¡°Forever Night?¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You were sold to Forever Night?¡± She stared deeply into his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± He tightened his fists. ¡°Tyler that b*stard! How can he be that sick? That¡¯s not the ce that you should be in!¡± ¡°So you really are not going to admit it?¡± Vicky asked. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vicky, I wasn¡¯t the one who kidnapped you,¡± he exined solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating Tyler lately-¡° Vicky did not want to hear any of that, so she interrupted him, ¡°Are you staying in this hotel, too?¡± The topic changed too quickly. Sebastian paused before nodding lightly.¡± Yes.¡± ¡°Which room are you staying in?¡± she asked. ¡°Room 1330.¡± That was his answer. With her calm voice, Vicky said, ¡°As far as I know, your family business started by dealing with properties. As a member of the family, you should have plenty of properties under your name. Why are you staying in the hotel instead of your own ce?¡± Sebastian hesitated for a few seconds. He noticed the stringent look on Vicky¡¯s face and decided to tell the truth. ¡°We¡¯re negotiating a deal with a business partnertely. The business partner requested us to book two rooms in this hotel for the convenience of discussing the partnership at any time. Thus, I¡¯m just doing what my business partner requested.¡± He was the Managing Director of Mills Group. Undoubtedly, it was normal to arrange a presidential suite for his business partner since they were in the midst of the cooperation. Although the request was quite weird, he did not take much notice of it because he had witnessed other requests that were stranger. He continued, ¡°My business partner is staying in Room 1332.¡± Vicky asked, ¡°Then what about this room?¡± Sebastian did not understand. ¡°When we booked the room, the front desk told us this room was upied.¡± He looked at her and asked, ¡°Vicky, were you the one¡­who booked this room?¡± Since Sebastian was not going to admit he was the masked man, Vicky did not n on forcing him. She just red at him quietly. Sebastian had no idea what was going on. The way Vicky red at him made him very ufortable. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky got on her feet all of a sudden and approached him. First, she grabbed his hand. Followingly, she pinched her face and even got closer to him to smell the scent on his body. Finally, she unbuttoned his shirt to reveal his chest. Sebastian was shocked by Vicky¡¯s action. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re¡­¡± He tried to raise his hand, but he realized he could not gather any strength from his body. He was stunned and soon realized what happened as he looked at the ss of water on the coffee table. ¡°Vicky, what are you trying to do?¡± Vicky did not answer the question. She was in the middle of unbuttoning his shirt. When his chest was out in the open¡­she realized that there were no scratches on it. Ding, dong! All of a sudden, the doorbell rang. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡®The masked man isn¡¯t man Sebastian¡­¡¯ Vicky was lost in her thoughts. Ding, dong! The doorbell kept on ringing. When Vicky finally regained her senses, she walked to the door and opened it. The door was pushed open when it was slightly opened with a gap. A tall man in a formal suit strode in. His expression was cold, and so was his temperament. He looked like he was about to kill someone. Vicky¡¯s heart throbbed when she saw him. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± She was stunned. ¡¯Why are you here?¡± Tyler nced around and saw Sebastian sitting on the sofa. The murderous intent in his eyes became more noticeable when he realized a few buttons on Sebastian¡¯s shirt were unbuttoned. Vicky held her breath and tried to exin, ¡°Tyler, listen to me. It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± He did not listen and walked to Sebastian to grab Sebastian¡¯s cor. There was not enough time for Vicky to stop him. His punch already connected to Sebastian¡¯s face. Crack! It was as though Sebastian¡¯s nose broke, and he nearly passed out. Vicky got the shock of her life. ¡°Tyler!¡± She rushed over to wrap her arms around Tyler¡¯s waist and pleaded, ¡°Tyler, calm down! It¡¯s not what you think. I can exin it to you¡­¡± A sharp, cold light shed through his eyes. His thin lips were pressed into a fine line with how angry he was. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. He tricked you toe here.¡± While his words sounded as though caring for her, the cold tone and apathetic expression he had just disyed how infuriated he was. Vicky could even sense a murderous intent in the depths of his pupils Tyler easily pried Vicky¡¯s arms away. He rested his cold, dark pupils on Sebastian again before another punchnded on him. ¡°Argh!¡¯ Sebastian grunted painfully. Vicky looked at Tyler, who seemed to have walked out from hell with ck smoke covering his body. It felt scary and terrifying. ¡®Is this the Tyler that has been so gentle and caring to metely? Why do I feel like¡­l don¡¯t know him?¡¯ she fretted in horror. Sebastian¡¯s handsome face was too horrible to look at after getting punched twice by Tyler. Since he drank the spiked water Vicky gave him, he did not have the strength to fight back. Vicky remained where she was for a while. She ignored the fear in her heart and tried to stop Tyler again. ¡°Tyler, that¡¯s enough.¡± Tyler¡¯s burning gazended on her. There was no emotion or temperature in his eyes. He asked, ¡°Are you sad for him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky felt a chill creeping up her back, and her body froze from the way Tyler looked at her. Despite that, she had to stop him. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re going to kill him if you don¡¯t stop¡­¡± she warned. ¡°So what?¡± Tyler asked in return. ¡°It¡¯s a light punishment for him for trying to kidnap my wife repeatedly.¡± The kidnapping was a thorn that would never leave Vicky¡¯s heart, and the part she felt most sorry for Tyler. If she did not try to leave Tyler, she would never have met the masked man or been pestered by him endlessly. As a matter of fact, she did not have a good impression of Sebastian either. However, she was partly responsible for what happened today and thest time too. Especially today. She needed to make sure she was safe, so she put something into the water Sebastian drank. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 ¡°Tyler, Sebastian is the sessor of Mills Group,¡± Vicky could only try a different way to reason with Tyler. ¡°We¡¯re not getting away if you kill him.¡± Tyler¡¯s pupils darkened. ¡°By that, you mean you won¡¯t stop until you save him?¡± ¡°You misunderstood me. I just don¡¯t want to see someone get killed,¡± reasoned Vicky. ¡°Then why did you two meet here today?¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°To catch up?¡± He nced at Sebastian¡¯s chest and smiled weirdly. ¡°Also, taking off clothes to talk?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Vicky said. ¡°Then what?¡± he asked. Vicky did not know how to exin herself, and she was at a loss for words. It was not like she could tell Tyler she wanted to find out if Sebastian was the masked man that had been threatening her. Seeing her being silent, Tyler¡¯s eyes became even colder. He did not continue to punch Sebastian. Instead, he threw Sebastian to the floor like he was throwing rubbish. After giving Vicky a cold look, he strode out of the room. Sebastian had passed out after being punched by Tyler. Vicky looked at him and called the ambnce with her phone. When the ambnce arrived, she, too, left. Before dinner, Vicky received a reminder message from the masked man. Her mood had been awful, and it got even worse when she saw this message. She tried to call Tyler a few times, but Tyler did not pick up. He did not even reply to her messages. Obviously, he was still mad about what happened in the afternoon. Vicky was afraid the masked man would do something crazy, so she replied. Instantly, she received a reply from the man. [Be on time.] Vicky did not reply, but neither did the man text anything else. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She waited until a little over 7 that night, but Tyler still had not returned. He also did not return her calls or messages. Without a choice, she could only go meet the masked man first. When she was sure the man was not Sebastian, a dark cloud appeared in her heart. All the leads were broken. Finding this man¡¯s identity was even harder than going to heaven. She was afraid she would miss Tyler¡¯s calls or messages, so she had been staring at her phone when she was in the car. On her way to meet the man, however, she did not receive any calls from Tyler. All of a sudden, live news popped out on her screen. She was going to ignore it, but then she saw She¡¯s name. Subconsciously, she clicked on it. Her eyes widened as soon as she saw it. She was sitting across the table with a man in a restaurant. The man looked blurry from the angle of the photo, but it was visible to see he was a tall and muscr guy. Instantly, Vicky could tell who that man was. It was Tyler. She read the content of the news. [During this evening, someone had taken a photo of She having dinner with a mysterious man. ording to the sources, this mysterious man and She have a very close rtionship.] ¡®This evening¡­ So he wasn¡¯t angry at me that he didn¡¯t pick up my call or reply to my messages? He was¡­having dinner with She?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at your destination,¡± The taxi driver reminded Vicky. They had been here for a while, yet Vicky did not move at all. Thus, the taxi driver had to call out to her. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Vicky turned around and saw the hotel outside the window. After making the payment, she stepped out of the car. Before going into the room, she nced at her phone once again, but there was nothing on the screen. She put her phone away and went into the room to find herself in the familiar darkness. The man was on the couch, watching television. Instead of financial news, he was watching entertainment news, and the broadcaster¡¯s professional voice flowed out of the television. ¡°Sources suggest that the man who dined with She Young was her rumored boyfriend¡­¡± The room was quiet, which made the sound of the television even more distinct, and Vicky felt as though she was stung when she heard the news. ¡°You are five minuteste,¡¯ the masked man said. Vicky stood still for a few moments and walked over to the man, who gazed up at her darkly. ¡°You should feel smug for toying with three men at the same time. Why do you look so gloomy?¡¯ Vicky frowned. ¡¯Three men?¡± ¡°Tyler Hart, Sebastian Mills, and me.¡± She looked away. ¡¯ How do you know about Sebastian?¡± ¡°You met with another man in my room and think that I won¡¯t find out?¡± His words reminded her of Tyler and she thought to herself, ¡®It¡¯s normal for this man to find out because I met with Sebastian in his room, but¡­ How did Tyler find out about it within such a short time?¡¯ Just then, she felt a sharp pain in her jaw as the man grabbed her by the chin with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°Still thinking of him?¡¯ Vicky was forced to meet the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who?¡¯ ¡°Sebastian Mills.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Who, then?¡± Vicky felt sick at being interrogated and said carelessly, ¡°No one.¡± ¡°Vicky, have you forgotten about the consequences of lying to me?¡± The man chuckled. Feeling chills down her spine, Vicky snapped out of it. ¡°I am not thinking of Sebastian.¡± ¡°If not him, then¡­ Harvey Sparks?¡± he teased, the look of his eyes cold enough to freeze as he stared into her eyes unblinkingly. Tension rose and as the look in his eyes darkened, his grip tightened. Vicky paled at the pain in her jaw and said, ¡°Not Harvey. I¡¯m thinking about¡­ Tyler.¡± The man had a talent for spotting lies, and Vicky found it challenging to lie to him most of the time. He narrowed his eyes and loosened his grip. ¡°Oh? Tell me about it,¡± he said with amusement. 1 Vicky shot him a look and noticed that the man seemed interested in anything rted to her and Tyler, but she did not know how to begin. What happened earlier that afternoon filled her heart with frustration. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Sebastian?¡± the man questioned. She scowled. ¡°I thought you already knew?¡± ¡°I want to hear it from you.¡± Vicky never expected to exin herself to the masked man before she had the chance to do so with Tyler. ¡°I only called him here to discuss something.¡± The man shot her a dark look. ¡°And you decided to call him to a hotel and have your discussion with his clothes off?¡¯ Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 An odd feeling emerged when Vicky looked into the masked man¡¯s eyes. She could understand why Tyler would be angry at her, but she could notprehend why the masked man acted as though he was confronting his cheating wife. Instead of lying, she exined, ¡°I thought that he was you and wanted to confirm it.¡± ¡°By taking his clothes off?¡± the man questioned. She frowned as realization dawned on her that while the man knew that she met with Sebastian, he seemed unaware of the precise situation, which meant that there were no surveince cameras in the room. ¡°You have a scratch mark on your chest,¡± Vicky drawled. The man came to realize what she meant and shot her a look. ¡°Are you disappointed to find out that I¡¯m not Sebastian, then?¡± ¡°No.¡± She would be terrified if Sebastian turned out to be the masked man, because not only was Sebastian someone she knew, but it also terrified her to think that the gentle, understanding side of Sebastian was nothing but a persona he put on in front of others. The news about She was still ying on the television, and Vicky¡¯s attention slowly drifted to the faint reflection of the man on the television screen. The man noticed where she was looking, and the look in his eyes darkened. ¡® You said you were thinking of Tyler¡­ Are you referring to the scandal between him and She?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Yeah.¡± After confirming that Tyler was not the masked man, she started missing him once again, but felt foolish when she saw the news. The reality had given her a strike of the truth. The man pulled her into his arms. ¡°How did you get out today?¡± Vicky nced at her phone and noticed that there was no missed call or unread messages. ¡°He isn¡¯t¡­ home today, so I just came here.¡± He yed with her hair and asked casually, ¡°Are you two fighting?¡± II II ¡°Are you upset that Tyler Hart is with another woman?¡± Vicky remained quiet. The man seemed to be in a good mood and was not offended by her silence. ¡°He¡¯s meeting another woman, while you¡¯re here with me. It¡¯s fair.¡± Vicky jolted and thought to herself, ¡®That¡¯s right. I have no right to me Tyler or restrict him from doing anything.¡¯ ¡°Alright. Put me to sleep,¡± the man said. The next day, Vicky arrived home early and noticed that Tyler had not returned home through the night as well. She had not received a single call or text message, and her heart sank at the thought that Tyler might have spent the night with She. Tyler had mentioned multiple times that he had not done anything out of line with She and Vicky thought to herself, ¡®There¡¯s probably¡­nothing between them, right?¡¯ In the past, she would be slightly upset but would never let it get to her, but she could not help but let her thoughts run wild under the influence of Forever Night and the masked man. In the afternoon, she received a message from the masked man. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I need to leave the city for a while. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m back.¡± 1 His departure gave Vicky time to recover from the despair that overwhelmed her. Tyler returned home in the evening and though Vicky tried to exin herself to him, she eventually gave up when she saw the expressionless and distant look on his face. In the days that followed, the rtionship between Vicky and Tyler became extremely awkward. He would return home and speak to her everyday but would no longer hold her closer or touch her in bed at night. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Vicky did not know if what happened with Sebastian jogged certain unpleasant memories for Tyler, but his attitude toward her took a sudden turn as he grew distant. It was not the first time they drifted apart, but it was the first time Vicky felt so devastated about it. Half a monthter, in a certain restaurant. A waiter brought the freshly made dishes to the table, and both Jennifer and Cece started drooling at the enticing fragrance of the feast before them. Cece stared at the dishes the waiter was serving and said, ¡®These smell so good. I want to eat everything!¡± Jennifer¡¯s stomach rumbled at the sight. ¡¯Me, too!¡± Vicky had received a job from a certain movie production cast, and they were satisfied with the designs of the final products. However, since the production team made a bulk purchase, someone needed to travel with the production team to make amendments to the costumes whenever required. Though the filming took ce in Zendonia, Vicky was reluctant to leave Stoneford City, so the mission landed upon Cece and Jennifer. The filmingsted for two weeks on the outskirts of the city, and since public transportation was not avable, Jennifer and Cece had not been able to eat whatever they wanted. Once they returned to Stoneford City, Vicky treated the two to a grand meal. As the dishes were served, the two instantly started to gobble up whatever was in front of them. Vicky smiled at how energetic they seemed and picked up her spoon to reach for one of her favorite dishes. The familiar fragrance of the dish filled her nose, and her expression darkened. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A wave of nausea attacked her all of a sudden, and she stood abruptly to run toward the bathroom while covering her mouth. Cece and Jennifer were both enjoying their meal and stilled when they saw Vicky running away. 10 minutester, Vicky returned looking as pale as a ghost. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just don¡¯t really have an appetite.¡± Cece studied her worriedly. ¡°Is your stomach acting up again?¡± Vicky had always had a weak stomach because she often forgot to eat whenever she was upied with work. She had been depressedtely and had not been paying much attention to her health. ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t been eating regrly.¡± Not wanting Cece and Jennifer to worry, she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just carry on with the meal. I¡¯ll make sure that I take better care of myself once I get back.¡± She reached for a piece of vegetable and put it into her mouth despite feeling like she was about to vomit again. Cece and Jennifer were convinced and rxed visibly. Since Vicky did not have much of an appetite, she went on with only a few more bites before stopping. Just then, her phone on the table vibrated when she received a message from an unknown number. [Come over to stay with me tonight.] Vicky froze at the sight of the text. The masked man had disappeared for over half a month. She had no clue as to what he had been doing, nor was she interested in finding out because she was relieved by his absence. However, the masked man insisted that she text him every single day to inform him about what she was doing. ¡®He¡¯s even more strict than Tyler,¡¯ she thought to herself. Her heart sank at the thought of Tyler. In recent times, Tyler and Vicky had been drifting apart, and the two acted as though they were merely two tenants who shared the same mansion. At eight that night, Vicky arrived at Room 1331 in time. The masked man did everything he could to ensure that Vicky had no choice but to put him to bed, and Vicky was dumbfounded by his request. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 If all the masked man wanted from her was for her to cure his insomnia, Vicky felt like she might be able to negotiate with him. She opened the door and stepped into the dark room, wondering if the masked man had returned to the room just yet. Just then, her stomach turned and she darted into the bathroom, hurling everything she ate into the toilet bowl. She had not eaten much that night, so the vomiting did notst long. She washed her mouth and her face at the sink, her face as pale as a ghost under the faint light. ¡°What happened?¡± She heard footsteps approaching and saw the masked man by the door, wearing a ck bathing robe with his mask and voice changer already in ce. She frowned. ¡°I guess my stomach is acting up.¡¯ He stared at her intently. ¡°Is it possible that you¡¯re¡­pregnant?¡± She froze. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know.¡± The man darted toward her and eximed joyfully, ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± Vicky shot the man a confused look. ¡°Nothing ever happened between us. Even if I am, it has nothing to do with you, so¡­why are you so happy about it?¡± The man froze, and Vicky became increasingly suspicious. ¡°You-¡° As though he was trying to keep her from exposing his secret, he interrupted her and said, ¡°Just put me to sleep already.¡± Vicky sobered and decided to fulfill the man¡¯s request. As she proceeded to tell bedtime stories, she kept reminding herself not to fall asleep but did so regardless after a while. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The next day, Vicky went straight to the studio instead of heading home. As soon as she arrived, her lips curled into a bitter smile when she noticed that there was no missed call or text on her phone. Thest message she sent was the day before when she told Tyler that she might not be going home because Cece and Jennifer were back. All she received as a response was a simple ¡®oka/ and nothing else. ¡°Vicky.¡± Cece and Jennifer walked inside, and Jennifer was carrying a bag with her. ¡°Vicky, you haven¡¯t eaten, right? We brought you some ravioli. Eat up while it¡¯s still hot,¡± Jennifer said. ¡°You need to eat when you¡¯re about to start your day.¡± Feeling moved, Vicky said, ¡¯Sure.¡± However, as soon as she took a bite of the ravioli, she started gagging again. Both Jennifer and Cece were startled. ¡°Vicky, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably because I didn¡¯t rest wellst night.¡¯ ¡°Vicky, why don¡¯t we take you to the hospital?¡± Cece offered worriedly. Vicky had been trapped in her mind and seemed to have lost her appetite, but she did not think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Maybe I¡¯ve just been too busytely. Now that the job with the cast members is done, I can rest for some time.¡± Cece was going to suggest going to the hospital again when Jennifer got ahead of her and asked, ¡°Vicky, is it possible that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Both Vicky and Cece froze in shock, while Jennifer kept her eyes trained on Vicky. ¡°Vicky, have you had your period this month?¡± Jennifer¡¯s words made Vicky realize that her menstrual period had indeed been a weekte. ¡®I can¡¯t be pregnant, can I?¡¯ she thought to herself. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold. She had only been intimate with Tyler once in recent times, and she recalled that he used protection. More precisely, Tyler used protection every time they were in bed. Though they never talked about having children, she understood that he did not want any from his behavior. Since she had no n of having children in the present, she did not question him about it. Vicky jolted at the memory of the masked man. The man would always burn some sort of incense that put her to sleep right away. Vicky could tell that nothing happened between them, but there was a possibility that the masked man defiled her in her sleep. Jennifer noticed the dark look on Vicky¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Confused, Cece asked, ¡°Vicky, you used to love children. Isn¡¯t this good news?¡± Vicky faked a smile. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not pregnant. Maybe¡­I¡¯m just having an upset stomach.¡± She paused thoughtfully before whispering, ¡® Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯ll get checked in the hospital. Let¡¯s not talk about this until it¡¯s confirmed.¡± The two women nodded in unison. After hesitating for some time, Vicky eventually went to the hospital for a pregnancy test. There was a long line in the hospital, and by the time it was Vicky¡¯s turn, over an hour passed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Half an hourter, the doctor handed her medical report to her.¡± Congrattions, Miss Shaw. You are pregnant!¡± Vicky froze. ¡°What did you say?¡± The doctor treated countless patients every day, and he could immediately tell that Vicky did not want the child. Since there were more patients waiting to be seen, the doctor simply said,¡± If you don¡¯t want the baby, you can proceed to the gynecology department to schedule an abortion. Next patient, please.¡± Vicky wandered out of the hospital, all the while thinking to herself, ¡®I¡¯m¡­ pregnant? How can this be possible?* She wandered on the street for a long while. The sky began to darken and her phone would not stop vibrating, but she simply ignored it. At nine that night, Vicky finally returned home, still struggling to regain herposure. She dragged her feet toward the bedroom when she heard a voice asking,¡± Where have you been?¡± She jolted in shock and slowly lifted her gaze. Tyler sat on the couchzily with his long, elegant legs crossed. His cor was unbuttoned, revealing his corbone and the smooth skin underneath his shirt. Vicky¡¯s eyes darted away as she clenched hard onto the purse in her hands. ¡°Tyler¡­ When did you¡­ come home?¡± ¡°A long time ago,¡± he said emotionlessly. ¡¯Where have you been? Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone?¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 ¡°I¡¯m a little busy today and didn¡¯t notice your calls¡­¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes as he observed her sharply. He gazed down at her purse and looked away shortly after. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡®TH ask Nanny Paterson to make you something.¡± He stood up and walked toward her. ¡°You should take a shower.¡± Vicky rxed slightly when she noticed that Tyler was not going to confront her. Fearing that he might notice the odd look on her face, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As she walked past him, he reached out to grab her by the wrist abruptly, and before she could react, he snatched the purse out of her hands. She was stunned for a moment, but she immediately snapped out of it and went to take her purse back because her pregnancy test was still in her purse. However, Tyler would not allow her to take it back and simply dodged her hands before opening the purse. The look in his eyes darkened when he saw the paper inside, and he took out the medical report. Instantly, all colors were drained from Vicky¡¯s cheeks. Once he took the report out, he frowned and started reading it attentively. Tyler was a quick reader as he swiftly got to the second page. He was first slightly surprised before narrowing his eyes without any disbelief or awe on his face. Sometimeter, he set the medical report down and turned to look at Vicky. She kept her head bowed and started panicking as though any movement would drive her over to the edge. Suddenly, she was pulled into his arms. He wrapped his arms around her tightly and tried his best to contain his emotions, only to be betrayed by the shivering of his hands. ¡°You are pregnant, Vicky.¡± When he was not as furious as she had pictured, she looked up in surprise to find him staring into her eyes intently. ¡®He¡¯s not mad,¡¯ she thought. ¡®He¡¯s¡­happy?¡¯ Stunned, Vicky muttered, ¡°Tyler¡­¡± ¡°We have our own child now,¡± he said hoarsely as he swallowed hard and stared eagerly at her. ¡°¡­¡¯ Vicky opened her mouth to speak, only for her lips to be captured by him. He was extremely gentle and careful as though he was afraid that she would shatter if he was too rough. At that moment, she could sense just how happy the man was, and she tried to say something. ¡°Tyler, this child¡­¡± Tyler did not give her the chance to speak and simply swallowed all her words to express his joy at learning that he would be a father. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. A long whileter, he let go of her before she suffocated and studied her with his dark, seductive eyes. He ced a palm on her lower abdomen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s name it Robin, no matter the gender. Okay?¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 ¡°Tyler, we can¡¯t keep this child¡­¡± Tears welled in Vicky¡¯s eyes as she muttered through quivering lips, ¡°We can¡¯t keep it.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Dont tell me you¡¯re thinking of getting rid of it, Vicky.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that you wore protection that day? We¡¯ve only been intimate that one time in the past month. How can I be pregnant with your child?¡± An unknown emotion surfaced in his eyes, but it vanished almost immediately before anyone could notice it. ¡°So, that¡¯s why¡­¡± He wiped away her tears with his long, cold fingers. ¡°Vicky, even protections can fail from time to time.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡¯ Tyler kissed away her tears and held her closer. ¡°I¡¯ll get Nanny Paterson to make something to eat. Rest. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for another checkup tomorrow.¡± She grabbed onto the corner of his shirt and said, ¡°Tyler, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± He lifted her off the group and whispered, ¡°After you eat.¡± ¡°Tyler¡­¡± He sat her down on the bed, his usually cold voice sounding exceptionally gentle. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t overthink things. Just focus on maintaining your health, n He strode out of the room, leaving Vicky sitting on the bed nkly. The most ridiculous feeling she could feel at the moment filled her heart, and it overpowered the panic she felt before. Vicky was on the verge of a mental breakdown and calmed down slightly in response to Tyler¡¯s words. Shortly after, Tyler returned to the room with a tray of food, and Vicky put her phone aside to look at him. ¡°Tyler, there¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­ n Tyler interrupted her. ¡°Finish your food first.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do you need to be fed?¡± What she meant to say to him was simply far too important for her to focus on eating. ¡°Tyler, actually¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he took a sip of milk and before she couldprehend why he did so, he ced a hand at the back of her head and fed the milk into her mouth through his lips. Vicky was stunned. Milk scrolled down the corner of their mouths and dripped onto his shirt, leaving the air with a sweet, milky scent. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw the trail of milk on her chin. He lowered his head and licked the milk away before muttering hoarsely,¡± Are you eating on your own, or do you need to be fed?¡± Vicky looked up to meet his lust-lit eyes. Feeling less nervous, she caved and said, ¡°I will eat.¡± Tyler did not mistrust her as much as she thought he did, and she saw hope that he might believe her if she told him the truth. She forced herself to swallow the food and turned to look at Tyler. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± He grabbed the tray and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the tray down. Go take a shower. We will talkter.¡± Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Vicky had been out the entire day and was covered in dirt, so she figured she could talk to Tyler after a shower and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When she stepped out of the shower, Tyler had not returned to the room, so she sat on the couch to wait for him. Perhaps she was far too exhausted from wandering outside or simply felt tired because she could finally rx, but she leaned on the couch and slowly drifted off to sleep. A few minutester, Tyler returned and lifted Vicky from the couch before cing her on the bed carefully. After turning the lights off, he held her closer and fell asleep as well. The next morning, Vicky opened her eyes and nced around dazedly, before sighing a breath of relief when she noticed that she was at home. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She felt as though she had been stuck in a nightmare. Vicky rubbed her eyes drowsily and sat up when the bedroom door opened. Tyler strode in, wearing his suit. ¡°Are you awake?¡¯ he said in a melodious voice. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Wash up, and well head to the hospitalter.¡± ¡°The hospital?¡± He looked at her endearingly. ¡°Vicky, we need a moreprehensive report about the baby.¡± ¡®The baby¡­¡¯ Her eyes widened. It wasn¡¯t a dream. It¡¯s all real¡­¡¯ Realizing that she fell asleep while waiting for Tyler the night before, she said, ¡°Tyler, you need to listen to me¡­¡± Tyler did not seem interested in what she wanted to say. ¡¯Wash up. I¡¯ll wait for you in the dining room.¡± Before Vicky could respond, Tyler left the room. During breakfast, Vicky tried to talk to Tyler multiple times, but he would always stop her by saying, ¡°Eat first.¡± By the time they finished their breakfast, Harry¡¯s car was already waiting outside the mansion. Since there was no way Vicky could discuss her child with Tyler in front of Harry, she remained quiet on the way to the hospital. The hospital had been informed ahead about Tyler¡¯s visit, and all the doctors waited for their arrival. After a series of tests, the results were finally released. One of the doctors sat in front of Tyler, who looked extremely intimidating, and reported the result gingerly, ¡°Mister Hart, Missus Hart¡­isn¡¯t pregnant.¡± Both Vicky and Tyler were stunned. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes sharpened to the point that one could barely look into his eyes. ¡°Say that again.¡± ¡°Missus Hart¡­ Missus Hart isn¡¯t pregnant.¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Tension instantly rose in the air as Tyler turned to study Vicky sharply. Just as she tried to understand why Tyler was staring at her, he questioned, ¡°What have you done?¡± Her heart sank when she met his cold eyes. When she failed to respond, he walked over to her and grabbed her by the wrist. ¡¯Vicky Shaw, I¡¯m asking you what you¡¯ve done.¡± He had not raised his voice, but his presence instantly became extremely intimidating. She stared nkly at the man before her and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Tyler was so gentle with her earlier and seemed to havepletely transformed into a different person at the moment. Vicky found it hard to ept or adapt to the change. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I better not find out that you got rid of the child behind my back.¡± He red sharply at her with a hint of contempt in his eyes. ¡°Or I will make sure you pay for it.¡± He let go of Vicky and walked out of the room. Bam! The door mmed shut behind him, and the doctor left the room after casting Vicky a careful nce. Soon, she was the only one left in the room. The suffocating scent of sanitizer disgusted her, and she copsed onto the couch helplessly. Shortly after Tyler left, another group of doctors came to take Vicky to the examination room for other tests. Two hourster, Vicky was brought back to Tyler, and Harry reported the results to Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯ve gone to the hospital that Missus Hart went to for the body check. Because it was overwhelmed by patients that day, the nurse identally swiped her report with another woman, so¡­it was a mistake made by the hospital.¡± Just then, the doctor who brought Vicky over said, ¡® Missus Hart isn¡¯t pregnant and shows no sign of undergoing an abortion procedure. Her menstrual period is dyed because she has been under a lot of stress. Nausea and the urge to vomit are caused by irregr eating habits, which lead to an upset stomach¡­¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Tyler sat quietly with a poker face. Once Harry and the doctor reported what they had found, silence fell over the room. Sometimeter, Tyler stood and, without looking at Vicky or saying a word to her, left the room expressionlessly. Harry hurried after him. Vicky stood frozen in ce, feeling her heart shattering at the sight. She was just over the moon for being treated with such care by Tyler earlier, but within a matter of hours, she was dragged back to hell. Her phone rang as soon as she arrived home, and she answered it without bothering to look at the caller¡¯s identification. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe overst night?¡± It was from the masked man. It was not until this very moment that Vicky remembered she had only sent him a message the night before, and the masked man had not replied to her since then. ¡°Do you want something?¡± Vicky asked dazedly. ¡°Vicky, I asked why didn¡¯t youe overst night.¡± ¡°No reason,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Vicky-¡° Before the man could continue, she hung up. One would only have fear when they cared, but since all her hope had been shattered, she had nothing left to be afraid of. Hence, she ended the phone call without fearing what the masked man might say. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 A few momentster, Vicky¡¯s phone started vibrating once again. She stared at the caller identification on the screen and expressionlessly cklisted the number. That night, Tyler did not return home for dinner, nor had he called or texted her. Vicky had not attempted to call him either. She thought that she would get into a conflict with Tyler when he found out about the masked man. To her surprise, their marriage had been ruined by a child that never existed in the first ce. Because of it, their rtionship seemed to have returned to the original state where Tyler ignored her whenever he wanted, and she found itughable that she had no clue as to why he treated her that way. Just when Vicky thought that Tyler would be spending the night outside, the bedroom door opened and Tyler strode in. Without sparing a single nce at Vicky, he walked straight into the bathroom for a bath. His phone started to ring as soon as he was done with his bath. Not at all concerned by Vicky¡¯s presence in the room, he answered the call in the bedroom. ¡°She.¡± Vicky¡¯s attention was instantly drawn at the mention of She¡¯s name. She kept her head bowed as though she was focusing on the book while trying to pay attention to the phone call. She¡¯s voice was heard distinctively in the middle of a silent night. ¡°Tyler, something happened on my end. Can youe over?¡± After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°Sure.¡± He then hung up and went to change. Vicky watched his towering figure from behind and could no longer suppress the urge to speak up. ¡°Tyler, are you going out?¡± He stilled. ¡°Yeah.¡± She gazed up at him. ¡°Are you going to see She?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She opened her mouth to speak but could not make a single sound. Tyler stood still for a few moments and left when he realized that she had nothing else to say. The door closed, blocking his figure from her sight. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At midnight, Vicky lied in bed and struggled to fall asleep because Tyler had not returned home. She felt devastated and came close to calling him to ask when he would be returning. All the lights in the house had already been turned off, and the silvery moonlight shone into the room. Just as she drifted to sleep, she heard steady footsteps approaching from outside the bedroom door, and she instantly perked up. ¡®Is Tyler back?¡¯ she thought to herself. She despised herself for having hope, but she could not help the joy she felt when she thought that he returned to her. She turned on the light by the nightstand. ¡°Wee back¡­¡± Under the light was a demon mask. Vicky froze, and her eyes widened. ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 The man slowly approached Vicky, and each step he took felt like a sledgehammer to her heart. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°You blocked my number, so all I could do was toe and see you.¡± ¡®This man is insane!¡¯ she yelled inwardly. As the masked man got closer, she ran out of patience and grabbed themp by the nightstand and flung it toward the man, but he simply tilted his body to dodge the attack. Crash! Themp mmed onto the ground and shattered into pieces. The only light in the room vanished following Vicky¡¯s action, but the man had only been dyed by a second before he started to walk toward Vicky once again through the shattered ss. The shattered pieces of ss cracked as the towering figure approached in the most intimidating manner. Facing the masked man was different from calling or texting him. During the day, she had been in the depths of her despair and risked it all to shut him out, but all the courage she managed to summon vanished as soon as she saw him in person. It was only at this moment that Vicky realized the trauma the man caused her ran deeper than she had anticipated. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer¡­¡± She backed away and shivered in fear. He chuckled and studied her the way a cat would when it was toying with a mouse. ¡®Vicky, have I ever told you that it¡¯s amusing when you get mad?¡± He soon arrived by the bed, and Vicky immediately backed to the other end of the bed as she gritted out, ¡¯Pervert!¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 ¡®How did I get myself involved with this pervert?!¡¯ she screamed inwardly. ¡°Perverts love being scolded. Keep going.¡± The man¡¯s mask glittered in the most terrifying manner under the moonlight, and Vicky felt like she had fallen into a never-ending nightmare. Just then, the man asked, ¡°Vicky, do you want me to leave you alone?¡± ¡°Thates with a price, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the man said coldly. ¡°Steal confidential information from Tyler Hart for me, and I¡¯ll leave you alone. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If that¡¯s a no, then you can only wait until my insomnia is cured.¡± ¡°And if your insomnia never¡­goes away?¡± she blurted out asking. ¡°Well, then,¡± he whispered casually, but his words pierced through her like pricks of ice, ¡°I will never let you go.¡± Her blood ran cold as fear overwhelmed her. She did not doubt for a moment that he was joking; it was a warning. The next day, Vicky woke up with a throbbing headache, and she jolted when she saw the shattered ss on the ground. Just then, the bedroom door opened and Tyler strolled in. When he saw Vicky cleaning the shattered ss on the ground, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Awake already?¡± Startled, Vicky identally dropped the broom in her hand with a loud thud. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Tyler studied the shattered ss by his feet and asked, ¡®What happened?¡± Vicky panicked and said, ¡°I identally dropped the lightst night, and it was toote to clean¡­¡± Not daring to meet his eyes, she muttered, ¡°W- When did you get home?¡± ¡°In the morning.¡± Vicky did not have the courage to ask him about where he had been. ¡®Go ahead to the dining room for breakfast,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll clean the room.¡± ¡°Leave it.¡± He reached to grab her wrist. ¡°Leave it to Nanny Paterson. Come and have breakfast with me.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The breakfast seemed to stretch indefinitely. To her bewilderment, Tyler did not leave after breakfast, and he simply remained sitting in the dining room with his coffee as he watched the finance news. Vicky was both confused and worried that Tyler would notice something, so instead of asking him about it, she decided to go upstairs to change and head to the studio. ¡°Vicky.¡± He set down his coffee and called out to her abruptly. ¡°Pack your things ande with me to Drome.¡¯ She froze. ¡°Drome? Why are we going there?¡± ¡°For a business trip.¡¯ ¡°And I have to go as well?¡± ¡°I have a night ball tomorrow night, and I need to bring my wife along.¡± Though Vicky was traumatized by traveling overseas, she had mostly recovered after weeks of therapy. However, what happened in recent times intensified her fear once again. When she failed to respond, Tyler continued, ¡°I remember that your job with the movie production team is done and you don¡¯t have anything lined up for the time being¡­ Is there something that you need to do here?¡± His pensive eyes seemed to possess the ability to read her mind and Vicky felt oddly exposed.¡±¡­ No.¡± ¡°Come with me, then.¡± ¡°How long is the trip?¡± ¡°Three days.¡± Since three days were harder and considered a long trip, she had no reason to refuse. ¡°Sure. I will pack my things now.¡± Tyler nodded. Since they were only traveling for three days, Vicky only packed some of the daily necessities. After hesitating for a while, Vicky sent the masked man a message, which was responded to within a matter of seconds. [Have fun.] Vicky was so agitated by the reply that she came close to throwing her phone across the room, so she took a few deep breaths to calm herself. Once she had everything packed, she headed down the stairs and found Tyler sitting on the couch while staring at his phone. He was so focused on it that he seemed more serious than he did when he worked, to the point that the usually sharp man did not notice her approach. ¡®Is he telling She about the trip?¡¯ Vicky thought bitterly. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Just then, Vicky noticed something odd about the phone Tyler was holding. She frowned when she realized that he was using a different phone instead of the usual one he owned. Throughout the time she had spent with Tyler, she never saw him using this phone, and it seemed obvious what could require a man to possess two phones at the same time. Vicky quietly moved toward Tyler and stared at his phone. Tyler finally noticed her presence when she was getting too close and snapped his head up abruptly to look at her. The look in his eyes darkened when he saw her and he simply asked with aposed voice, ¡°When did youe downstairs?¡¯ ¡°Just now.¡± She kept her eyes on his phone. ¡¯Have you gotten a new phone? H ¡°No.¡± The faint signs of shock had faded from his face. ¡°It¡¯s for work.¡± ¡°Work?¡¯ Vicky looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you with this phone before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the business trip to Drome. Sometimes, when I don¡¯t want others to know my number and can¡¯t turn them down on the spot. I¡¯ll exchange numbers with them with a different phone.¡± Tyler¡¯s exnation was reasonable, but Vicky did not buy it. She had a feeling that the phone was specifically used to contact another woman who was not She; She always called Tyler with his regr number. Also, Tyler never felt the need to hide his rtionship with She in the past. 1 ¡®Who is it, then, if it¡¯s not She?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Is he seeing another woman? Or is he just sleeping around with no strings attached?¡¯ Vicky did not ask about it because she had no proof of her theory. Instead, she simply concealed the emotions in her eyes and asked, ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Tyler nced at the time. ¡°Harry wille and pick us upter.¡¯ ¡°You haven¡¯t packed. Do you need my help to do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said. ¡°Harry has my belongings ready.¡± Vicky was slightly shocked. ¡°You have your personal belongings¡­ somewhere else?¡± He shot her a look. ¡°Throughout the years we¡¯ve been married, I spent most of my time in another apartment.¡± She nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Tyler was a sensitive man, so Vicky did not attempt to confront him about her doubts. Though, she did keep in mind that he had another phone. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Her instinct told her that Tyler had another woman apart from She, and he might have gone to see that woman the night before. She even theorized that he had been switching back and forth from being cold to intimate with her because of this woman. Certain things appeared to be normal when mostly ignored, but the more she thought about it, the more signs she found that supported her paranoia. She had been focusing on the masked man and neglected Tyler, and when she came to think of it, Tyler¡¯s behavior in recent weeks had been odd. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Apart from the time Tyler returned from a business trip, he had not been intimate with her since then. After being married to him for so long, Vicky knew that he had needs, and it was abnormal for Tyler to restrain himself. On top of that, it had been some time since he held her in her sleep. Even when their rtionship was at its worst, he would still hold her close and sleep with her in his arms. Lately, however, he would not touch or hug her and seemed to be distancing himself from her. The only exnation Vicky could think of was that he had another woman. Once the seed of doubt was nted, its root would spread and take over a person¡¯s heart swiftly. ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯ The photo she once saw in Tyler¡¯s study room emerged from her memories. ¡®Maybe the woman in the photo has returned.¡¯ Harry arrived shortly after, but instead of apanying Tyler on the business trip, he simply left after sending Vicky and Tyler to the airport. Four hourster, the nended in Drome. As soon as they arrived at the hotel, Tyler¡¯s phone started blowing off with work. Vicky had not slept well the night before and fell asleep on the couch when it seemed like Tyler would be on the phone for some time. In her dream, an altered voice echoed. ¡¯1¡¯11 never let you go.¡± The environment around her changed and secondster, a terrifying mask appeared before her eyes before she heard a gentle yet chilling voice. ¡°Vicky, I will never let you go. You will always¡­belong to me.¡± She reached out in her dream to snatch the man¡¯s mask, revealing a breathtakingly handsome face underneath. His features were brooding, his eyes pensive with an air of distant majesty. It was Tyler. He simply looked at her endearingly and said, ¡°Vicky, you can¡¯t escape me. You said that you¡¯ll be with me forever. Have you forgotten? Since you seemed to have forgotten about it, I¡¯ll help you remember.¡± The man reached out to mp his hands around her neck as his lips curled into a horrifying smile. ¡°Vicky, let¡¯s die together. That way, you¡¯ll never leave me.¡¯ ¡°Argh!¡± Vicky screamed as she jolted awake from her sleep. She was no longer on the couch and was in bed instead. Night fell and the room was pitch-dark, save the faint light from the moon outside the window. Drawn by her scream, someone pushed open the door to the bedroom and a towering figure stepped in. She tensed at the sight of the figure and backed away in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Soon, she backed away to the edge and nearly fell off the bed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 The man acted swiftly and caught Vicky before she mmed onto the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you having a nightmare?¡± Tyler asked, his handsome features faint under the moonlight. Vicky would have felt safe when she saw him at any other time, but fear had taken over her at this moment, and she hysterically tried to get away from him. ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t touch me¡­ Go away! Go away!¡± She was feverish andpletely out of control, which she had not been except for the first week since she returned home from Forever Night. ¡°Vicky.¡± Tyler stared into her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes remained dazed and unfocused as she struggled to distinguish dream and reality. She continued to fight his embrace and screamed, ¡°Let me go! Let me go right n-mmph!¡± Tyler lowered his head and captured her lips. Unlike his usual forceful ways, his kiss was gentle and consoling at the moment. Tyler was never a gentle and caring man, but when he acted that way, there was not a woman on earth who could resist him. Vicky¡¯s fear faded, and she started to calm down from his kiss. Slowly but steadily, she recovered from the nightmare and came to realize that it had only been a dream. Sensing that Vicky was rxing, Tyler ceased the kiss. ¡°Feeling better?¡± He asked hoarsely and stared at her with eyes so bright that threatened to set her soul aze. Her heart raced. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Were you having a nightmare?¡± She nodded. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°What did you dream of?¡± She looked away, hershes fluttering. The Tyler she saw in her dream waspletely different from the man before her. He had transformed into the masked man in her dream, and her fear of the masked man had taken such a deep root within her that she even started to fear Tyler when she woke up. It was a strange dream, but being illogical was the nature of dreams. It was normal for her to dream of something wild and impossible in reality. After a few moments of silence, she said,¡±¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡± Tyler did not press on the subject. ¡°I¡¯ve told the hotel staff to send over dinner. Let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She nced at the dark sky outside the window. ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°A little over eight.¡± He lifted her. ¡°You were deeply asleep, so I carried you to the bed.¡± Vicky leaned into his embrace and settled down as she listened to his strong heartbeat. After dinner, Tyler went into the shower and went to bed instead of going back to work. The lights were turned off, and the darkness returned to the room. Tyler did not pull her into his arms and simply lied on his back and fell asleep. Vicky twisted and turned in bed, unable to go back to sleep having just woken up not long ago. The nightmare from earlier and the memories of Tyler¡¯s new phone filled her mind, turning her into a nervous wreck. She quietly slipped out of bed and was about to walk out of the bedroom when she heard Tyler¡¯s voice in the darkness. 1 ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Tyler was awake. Vicky silently thanked the darkness for concealing the panic in her expression. After a few moments of silence, she said, ¡°I¡¯m just thirsty and want to grab a ss of water.¡± She heard a slight shuffle on the other side of the bed as Tyler got out of bed. ¡®Stay still. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Since Tyler had woken up, Vicky gave up on going outside. ¡°Okay.¡± Themp by the nightstand was turned on, and the room was instantly lit in its warm, yellow light. Tyler walked out of the bedroom and returned shortly after with a ss of water. The light was faint, and Tyler¡¯s shadow was reflected on the wall. Vicky, however, felt familiar with the sight as though she had seen it before. She frowned as she watched him approach with the ss of water. ¡°Here you go.¡± Vicky did not have time to hold onto her thought and epted the ss.¡± Thank you.¡± Once she finished her water, the two went back to sleep. Time flew. It was already the second night of their trip. Vicky wrapped her arm around Tyler¡¯s as they stepped into the event hall. Guests swarmed them, and Vicky exchanged pleasantries with a polite smile on her lips-all the while thinking about the other phone Tyler owned. Sensing that her mind was somewhere else, Tyler looked at her. ¡°Tired?¡± She nodded. ¡°A bit.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, go to the lounge upstairs to rest.¡± Vicky recalled how the masked man followed her to the ball that she went to with Tyler the time before. However, since the masked man seemed to approve of the trip, it was unlikely that he would make an appearance again. It was tiring to socialize with the guests when her mind was upied with something else, so she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± 1 Vicky stared at her phone dazedly as she sat on the couch in the lounge and thought to herself, ¡®If Sebastian isn¡¯t the masked man, who could it be?¡¯ She slid her finger across the screen and sent a message to the masked man. [What are you doing now?] This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She used to dream of parting ways with the man once she survived the three months of his trip, but she realized that she just could not cut ties with the man without sacrificing anything in return, so she must find out about his true identity. However, over half an hour had passed, and the masked man did not reply. Apart from asking for a break, Vicky rarely texted or called the man proactively. She nced at the door before making a call to the masked man. Beep. Beep. Beep. The phone kept ringing and was not answered until the call was automatically ended by the system. Though it seemed odd, Vicky recalled that the masked man was the one who called her most of the time. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 The only times Vicky would call the masked man were when he threatened her into doing so. ¡®I guess it¡¯s not that strange. It¡¯s not like he has his voice changer on all day long, just waiting for me to call,¡¯ she thought. ¡®He could be busy or upied.¡¯ She realized that this might be her way of finding the weakness of the man and went on to call two more times. Still, the man did not answer nor had he replied to her message. Soon, Tyler came over to look for her and saw Vicky staring at her phone thoughtfully. The look in his eyes darkened, and he walked over to her.¡± What are you looking at?¡± She put her phone away. ¡°Nothing. Just got bored and started reading news articles.¡± ¡°We can head back now.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± Once they returned to the hotel, Vicky headed for a shower. By the time she returned to the bedroom, she noticed an unread message was on her screen. She unlocked her phone and realized that the masked man finally replied. [Why are you contacting me all of a sudden?] Vicky nced at the bathroom since Tyler had just gone in to shower. She replied. [Can¡¯t I text you without a reason?] Time ticked by, but she received no response from the man. She took another nce at the bathroom door, and once she confirmed that the water was still running inside, she walked over to the window of the living room and made a call to the masked man. ¡°Beep. Beep. Beep.¡± Again, the call was not answered, but Vicky caught onto the faint sound of something vibrating. It was close to eleven at night, and the room was so quiet that Vicky managed to hear even the most subtle noises. ¡®Is it Tyler¡¯s phone?¡¯ she thought. ¡®I remember that his phone is by the nightstand.¡¯ She walked toward the bedroom and nced inside to find Tyler¡¯s phone resting quietly on the nightstand without any disy of an iing call on the screen. ¡®If it¡¯s not this phone, then¡­it could be the other one. Who¡¯d call Tyler at this hour?¡¯ she wondered. Her attention was instantly drawn, and she even forgot about the call she was making to the masked man. She stood still for a moment to determine the source of the sound before walking toward its direction, stopping in front of the hanging rack in the living room where Tyler hung his suit jacket. The sound of something vibrating wasing from the pocket, so she reached into the pocket and pulled out a vibrating phone to check who was calling. At the exact moment she pulled out the phone, the call was dropped automatically. Since the screen was still lit, she saw the notification of a missed call on the screen,beled [Her]. ¡®Her?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Who is that supposed to be?¡¯ Her breath caught in her throat, but the screen turned ck when she tried to take a closer look.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She unlocked the phone with trembling fingers and was about to go into the main menu when arge shadow loomed over her. ¡°Vicky Shaw, what are you doing?¡± a cold voice echoed above her head. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Vicky panicked as though she was the one being caught cheating. ¡°You had a call and I heard your phone vibrating, so I was going to take it out and bring it over to you¡­¡± Vicky lowered his gaze to the phone in Vicky¡¯s hand, and his expression darkened. He snatched the phone from her hand and hissed darkly, ¡°Who gave you the right to go through my things?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Her heart sank at the sight of the frosty expression on his face. She wanted to argue, but she had indeed been trying to invade his privacy, so she could not argue with his usation. Tyler nced at the phone and turned around. Vicky watched him from behind and blurted out asking, ¡°Who is that woman?¡± He stilled but did not turn around, so she could not see the look on his face. Tyler stood wordlessly, and tension began to rise in the air. ¡°Who exactly was the woman who called you just now?¡± Vicky repeated her question. 1 Tyler finally turned around to look at her with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too smothering?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Am I?¡± She tilted her head to the side and smiled. ¡°Is it smothering to ask if my husband is having an affair with another woman?¡± He clenched his phone with his clean, long fingers and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you want to ask, I¡¯ll tell you that you¡¯re my only woman.¡± She kept her eyes trained on him. ¡°Is that supposed to mean that you aren¡¯t close with any other woman, or just that¡­you¡¯ve only slept with me?¡± Tyler fell into silence. She smiled bitterly. ¡°So you don¡¯t consider it cheating so long as you aren¡¯t sleeping with another woman, then?¡± ¡°Why would it be called cheating if I haven¡¯t touched anyone else? Do you consider someone who cheats physically and makes promises of loyalty not cheating?¡± His words indirectly reminded her of herself, and she could no longer feel the right to confront him. When she fell into silence, Tyler turned around and warned, ¡°Vicky, do not attempt to go over my things again.¡± He then went into a different bedroom with his phone, clearly not intending to spend the night in the same room as her. The door closed before her eyes with a thud. The bed felt empty without Tyler next to her and she felt as though her heart was soaking in ice. Just then, her phone vibrated when she received a message from the masked man. [I was in the shower.] Vicky simply stared at the screen nkly as the memories of Tyler¡¯s cold expression and merciless tone filled her mind. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Tyler did not deny that he had another woman and simply implied that he had not been physically intimate with the woman. Perhaps it was because Vicky had not replied to the masked man¡¯s message that he called, and her phone started to vibrate. She simply rejected the call and replied to his message. [Alright.] Vicky¡¯s message was supposed to indicate herck of interest in continuing the conversation, but she soon received another message. [Why did you keep calling me? Is there something urgent that you need from me?] [No. I was just free and decided to send you a message.] The masked man seemed to be less upied at night and replied again within a matter of seconds. [Why are you still awake? Isn¡¯t Tyler around?] [He is busy with work.] Naturally, Vicky could not possibly tell the masked man that Tyler had gone to a separate room because of a woman whose name was not even stored on his phone. The fact that Tyler did notbel the woman¡¯s contact with a name simply proved to Vicky that the woman was extremely important to him. For unknown reasons, she simply could not stop thinking about the woman in the photo she saw in the past. Another message came. [Did you two have a fight?] Alerted by the message, she replied, [What makes you think so?] [You rarely contact me on your own will, yet you called me multiple times today, so I guessed you two fought.] After a few moments, another message followed. [Women tend to think of the men who were nice to them when she was having problems with their rtionship.] ¡®How shameless can this man be to think that he¡¯s been nice to me? Is he going insane, or am I?¡¯ She felt chills all over her body when she read the message. Suppressing the disgust that threatened to overwhelm her, she sent a reply. [When will I learn your true face?] Silence followed for a long time after that, and just when Vicky thought that the masked man was not going to reply, her phone vibrated again. [When you get me the confidential information from Hart Corporation, or when my insomnia is cured.] Vicky did not reply nor did she receive any other message from the masked man after that. The next day, Vicky was about to make up an excuse to go outside after lunch when Tyler told her to get ready as they would be returning to Stoneford City. Tyler had been in the hotel with her the entire time, and neither had he left the house even after they had returned home, so she had no chance to go outside at all. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She was not sure if he was upset that she grabbed his phone without his permission the night before, but Tyler moved into the guest room as soon as they arrived home, which overwhelmed Vicky with depression. Before going to bed, Vicky nced at her phone. There was no message from the masked man, asking her to meet with him. Naturally, Vicky would never proactively inform the man that she had returned to Stoneford City, so she silenced her phone and went to bed. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 The setting sun tainted the sky with its golden-red color. Vicky had lost count of the times she checked the clock on the wall, as Tyler should be home by this time. In the past few days, though there were times when Tyler had a problem with her, he would always return home for dinner despite being extremely cold to her. However, he was half an hourte on this day. She did not know about the other woman in the past, but at this moment, she knew. She was hysterical and simply could not settle down. ¡®Maybe he hasn¡¯t been physically involved with that woman yet, but who knows if he¡¯ll lose control someday?¡¯ she thought. ¡®It¡¯s human nature to be double-standard after all.¡¯ Unable to contain herself any longer, she made a call to Tyler. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Beep. Beep. Beep. Sometimeter, the call was answered, and the familiar, frosty voice came through the speaker. ¡°What is it?¡¯ Vicky sighed a breath of relief as she was fearing that the call would be answered by a strange woman who proceeded to tell her that Tyler was in the shower. ¡°Dinner is ready, so when are youing home?* she whispered. After a brief moment of silence, he said, ¡°I have a business deal that I need to close and it¡¯s located far from home, so I won¡¯t be going home for a while.¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Vicky clenched her fists. ¡¯Are you¡­really busytely?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Because of that business deal?¡± ¡°Is there something else you want to say?¡± he questioned impatiently. ¡°Well¡­ When will youe home, then?¡± ¡°Depends,¡± he said before hanging up. Her pale face and dazed eyes were reflected on the screen of the phone, and after taking just a few bites of food, Vicky headed upstairs. Instead of going to her study to work, she made another call. ¡°Cece, do you know anyone who can track Tyler?¡± Cece was baffled by this question but did not ask any questions. ¡°I¡¯ll ask around.¡± Half an hourter, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 ¡°Vicky, I asked around. Mister Spark is the only one who said he can help.¡± Tyler was practically the king of Stoneford City, and only a handful of people had the power to follow Tyler around. Even the press steered clear of Tyler¡¯s scandals without his permission, so one would need a certain level of influence to investigate anything about Tyler. Vicky had lost her memories and all her connections in the past were of no use to her, so she could only seek Cece¡¯s help to look for those who could assist her with the investigation. Vicky instantly knew that Cece was talking about Harvey, and she felt reluctant to seek Harvey¡¯s help, so she fell into silence. Cece knew Vicky well enough to know the reason for her silence and said,¡± Should I ask for Jennifer¡¯s help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Vicky said. ¡®Jennifer doesn¡¯t know that many people in Stoneford City, and Anthony is desperate for a chance to make her his puppet¡­ Don¡¯t tell her about this.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer had always been a kind young woman who would do everything in her power if she knew Vicky needed help. Cece instantly realized that Jennifer might ask for Anthony¡¯s help and said, ¡°But, Vicky¡­¡± ¡°The situation I¡¯m facing isn¡¯t that bad, so don¡¯t worry.¡± They continued to chat for a while longer before ending the call. As soon as Vicky hung up, she received a call from Harvey. ¡°Vicky, are you trying to look into Tyler?¡± Vicky hesitated. After all, Harvey had once lied to her, hence her distrust. Realizing what she was thinking, Harvey lowered his voice and said, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve been having my men follow Tylertely, so telling you what we found isn¡¯t that big a trouble at all.¡± There were not many people who had the power to investigate Tyler¡¯s schedule, and since she could not seek Sebastian¡¯s help, Harvey was the only option she had left. After a few moments of silence, Vicky said, ¡°I want to know where he¡¯s been today and the past month.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get them to summarize the data and send it over to you.¡± 10 minutester, all the information was sent to Vicky¡¯s phone, and she began to study the information attentively. The schedule seemed ordinary, but she soon noticed the nk slots of time on the schedule. She recalled that most of the nk slots were times when Tyler was not home. Vicky called Harvey back immediately. ¡°Mister Sparks, I want to know what¡¯s going on with the nks on the schedule.¡¯ ¡°Tyler is a highly alert man, but since his safety is of paramount importance, all his bodyguards are extremely skilled at spotting anyone who follows them. They frequently discovered my men, and we¡¯d need to fall back once discovered before continuing to follow him after some time.¡± Vicky nced at the time when these nks were found. ¡¯The nks are mostly at night. Why?¡± Most of the nk slots were found after seven at night, and no one seemed to know where he was during this period. Harvey¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°We can¡¯t find him during this time, which means that he reinforced the force to guard the premise around him with exceptionally skilled individuals, which makes it really difficult to find out where he went.¡± Vicky stared at the information wordlessly. ¡°May I ask why you decided to look into him all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I suspect that he¡¯s seeing another woman,¡± Vicky said calmly. Harvey seemed to be shocked. ¡°She Young?¡± Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± The woman in the photo popped into Vicky¡¯s mind. ¡°I suspect that it¡¯s the woman he¡¯s been truly in love with.¡± ¡°The woman he¡¯s been truly in love with?¡± Vicky smiled bitterly. ¡°I used to think that he was in love with She. Iter found out that¡­She was just a substitute forthat woman.¡± After a few moments of silence, Harvey asked, ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°I saw a photo in his study room. Besides,¡± she bitterly continued, ¡°he didn¡¯t agree to continue the marriage with me to advance his career. It¡¯s probably because I can y ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯.¡± The song was what Vicky, She, and Nikki shared inmon. ¡°The Moonlight Bay¡¯?¡± Harvey repeated in an odd tone. Vicky was sharp enough to pick up on it. ¡°Do you know something about it?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Harvey used to be Vicky¡¯s fiance and had a grudge against Tyler, so it was likely that Harvey knew what happened in the past. He did not say anything. ¡°Mister Sparks, do you know something about this?¡± she repeated. ¡®How can I forget?* she thought to herself. ¡°Harvey is one of the people who might know everything concerning the memories I¡¯ve lost.¡¯ ¡°Vicky,¡± he said in a melodious yet hoarse voice. ¡¯Sometimes, it¡¯s better to forget.¡± Harvey¡¯s advice sounded familiar; Sebastian had said the same thing before. Vicky gripped her phone tightly. ¡°You know this person, don¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡°Vicky¡­¡± ¡°Just answer me. Yes or no?¡± Harvey did not respond, and Vicky got her answer from his silence. Just as she was about to hang up, she heard him sigh. ¡°Yes, I do know her.¡± ¡°What about me? Do I know her?¡± ¡°You do, too.¡± ¡°Can you tell me her name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Thank you for telling me this.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°A big part of my motivation for looking into Tyler is because of this woman, so¡­I don¡¯t think I should be asking for your help to avoid putting you in a difficult situation. I know that it¡¯s going to be challenging to find the truth alone. All I ask is that you don¡¯t try to hide this woman from me. Don¡¯t worry, though. I just want to know who she is. I won¡¯t do anything to hurt her.¡± ¡°Vicky, I can tell you with certainty that the woman Tyler is seeing right now isn¡¯t her,¡± Harvey said. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to protect this person by not telling you who she is. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Harvey struggled with his words. ¡°Just remember that I¡¯d never hurt you.¡± ¡°Thank you. I need to go now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the call, she started ncing through Tyler¡¯s schedule during the day. She was being haunted by a masked man, while he spent time with a mysterious woman. ¡®What a couple we are,¡¯ she thought. His whereabouts at night had beenpletely out of sight, but what happened during the day had been recorded in detail. She could see that he had been staying in Hart Corporation the entire day without heading out for any business meeting. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Tyler lied. It was likely that he had gone to see the mysterious woman when he supposedly disappeared during the night, but Harvey seemed certain that the woman in the photo Vicky once found was not the woman Tyler was seeing at the moment. From Harvey¡¯s tone, Vicky could tell that he seemed to be protective over the woman in the photo, and she started to let her imagination go wild. ¡®Can it be that apart from business rivalry, Tyler and Harvey had been in love with the same woman before?¡¯ she thought to herself. Naturally, it was all just a theory and Vicky cast it aside not long after. Tyler had not returned home at all in the following week, and all the information about Tyler¡¯s schedule continued to be sent to Vicky¡¯s phone. As usual, Tyler would disappear at night, and the masked man¡ªwho had been haunting her in the past weeks-seemed to have disappeared as well, except the asional message saying that he was busy. Vicky was busy, too, only not with work. She was running herself thin, trying to find the identities of the masked man and the woman Tyler had been seeing. She scanned the scattered documents on her desk and pinched the bridge of her nose tiredly because, despite her effort, she had not discovered anything about the masked man and the mysterious woman. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Vicky, are you in some kind of troubletely?¡± Jennifer walked into the studio with two lunchboxes. Cece had gone to take measurements for their client and Vicky had been so upied with her research that she lost track of time, so Jennifer went to buy two portions of lunch. Vicky sighed. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a person, but I don¡¯t know what they look like or anything about them. Having them followed won¡¯t work, so I¡¯m trying to find a way to¡­find them.¡± ¡°Vicky, is this person you¡¯re looking for someone you know or just a stranger?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I have an idea, actually.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You do?¡± ¡°It works if it¡¯s someone around you, but if it¡¯s just a stranger¡­ It won¡¯t work as well.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s someone around me.¡± Vicky looked at Jennifer eagerly. ¡°Jennifer, what do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Vicky, you should know what happened between me, Lily, and Anthony by now, right? The method I am about to tell you is how I found out about Lily, ¡± she said bitterly. ¡°There was a time when Anthony started acting weird, and he wouldn¡¯t tell me what happened. He¡¯d sometimes leave in the middle of a date, and I started to suspect that he was seeing another woman. ¡°Anthony¡¯s parents have always been quite open-minded, and even if he fell in love with a girl whose status isn¡¯t a match for Anthony, they wouldn¡¯t have stopped him. As for me¡­ If he didn¡¯t like me and fell in love with another girl instead, I¡¯d never force him to go through with the marriage, so he didn¡¯t have to lie about her. I didn¡¯t find out untilter on that he was hiding her to protect her.¡± Jennifer forced a smile. ¡°And that woman was Lily Foster. She once risked her life to save Anthony, and he has been obsessed with finding her for the longest time. He once managed to find her a few years ago, and he came close to breaking ties with his family for her sake. I don¡¯t know what happened, but that was the first time his parents had ever been so against him dating someone. His protest didn¡¯t work, and Lily was sent away. The Monroes and the Yavners have been friends through generations, and I grew up with Anthony. Both of our parents want us to marry each other, so we got engaged one year after Lily disappeared. ¡°Anthony¡¯s parents thought that he had changed and handed him full control over Yavner Group. I thought the same too because he managed to hide his true feelings so well that no one noticed. One day, I caught a really faint scent on him; the kind of scent that doesn¡¯t fade in time. It was barely there, but still noticeable and that was when I discovered Lily.¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°She wanted you to find out?¡± Jennifer nodded. ¡°Yes. She wanted me to find out about her. Afterward, I sent someone to investigate the scent and found out that it was a unique type of perfume. All it takes is a single spray, and anyone the useres into contact with frequently will have that scent clinging to them as well.¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Jennifer looked at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, I can give you the perfume if you need it. However, if the person you¡¯re looking for doesn¡¯t appear around you or the people you know, it wont work. I suppose you can use this to confirm if it¡¯s someone you know, at the very least.¡¯ Vicky nodded in agreement, believing it was an effective solution. That night, Vicky returned home with the perfume, and as soon as she changed into her slippers, she spotted the man sitting on the couch in the living room. He sat elegantly with his eyes on his phone, and Vicky narrowed her eyes when she nced at his phone because it was the one he usually used. She walked over to him. ¡°Why are you back?¡± He gazed up at her without a sign of abnormality in his expression. ¡°Am I not weed here?¡± ¡°You are.¡± Vicky avoided all the questions she wanted to ask but would never get the answers for. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Nanny Paterson to start preparing dinner, then.¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± 40 minutester, dinner was ready, and the two proceeded to dine together. After dinner, Tyler headed into the study to work before returning to the bedroom at ten. Vicky was slightly taken by shock when she saw him walking into the bedroom and thought to herself, ¡®I thought he¡¯d be sleeping in a different room. Why did hee back to our room tonight?¡¯ Tyler¡¯s expression darkened at the sight of the surprise on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to sleep in this room?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking that.¡¯ She walked toward the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll shower now.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Tyler had already showered in a different bathroom and sat in bed while staring at his phone. ¡®He used to never spend so much time staring at his phone,¡¯ she thought bitterly. After the shower, she went to lie down on the other side of the bed and was about to turn off the lights when Tyler said, ¡°Did you change the brand of your shower gel?¡± She froze and started to panic, having remembered she put on some of the perfume she got from Jennifer. She had been hesitant as to whether she should use the perfume on the masked man or Tyler, but since Tyler was home, she decided to look for the mysterious woman he was seeing. She had tested the scent beforehand and found it was faint, so only people with sensitive senses would notice. To her horror, Tyler noticed it right away. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 At that moment, Vicky was about to go to bed and had her hair down, which conveniently covered her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± She lowered her gaze. ¡°I just used some essential oil.¡± It seemed to be just a casual question, and since Vicky was about to go to sleep, Tyler went and switched off the lights on his end of the bed as well. He did not touch her or hold her closer, but Vicky consoled herself inwardly. ¡®It¡¯s fine. Jennifer said that anyone who¡¯s been next to me for an hour or more would have the scent stuck on them. The longer they¡¯re with me, the thicker the scent is, to the point that the scent would even cling to those theye into contact with. It might be like searching for a needle in a haystack, but it¡¯s better than knowing nothing at all.¡¯ Vicky sat in the corner of a cafe and waited patiently. Shortly after, a woman wearing a pair of sunsses sat in front of Vicky. ¡°Why have you asked me out all of a sudden, Miss Shaw?¡± She asked. It had been so long since Vicky met She. She had not heard anything about She either since she called Tyler in the middle of the night some time ago. In the recent week, Tyler had been returning home and resting with a strict schedule, so the report she received from Harvey showed no abnormality. Perhaps it was because Tyler had been at home every day, but the masked man had not appeared again-though he continued to text her every single day. Even at this moment, she had no clue about the identity of the woman Tyler was seeing. Vicky took a sip of coffee and smiled. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I saw you, so I figured we should catch up.¡± She ordered a cup of coffee and took off her sunsses. ¡¯Is there a point to all these pretenses between us?¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡®Since you want to go straight to the point, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. There¡¯s something I want to ask you about.¡¯ ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Have you been with Tylerter?¡± She scowled. ¡°I¡¯ve been filming overseas and just returned yesterday.¡¯ Since She had confirmed that she had not been with Tyler, Vicky leaned back and said, ¡°I suspect that Tyler is seeing another woman.¡± She paled. ¡°What?¡± Vicky stood from her seat and walked over to She, seemingly sniffing her. Slightly taken aback by her action, She asked, ¡°What are you doing, Vicky? N Though Vicky knew that Tyler was not meeting She all along, her heart ached when she confirmed her theory. It would have been better if the woman was She because Vicky knew that Tyler never truly loved her, but ¡­there was no scent on She. The woman was not her. Vicky did not bother to exin herself and returned to her seat again. ¡°The woman Tyler loves has returned.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± She blurted out. ¡°Why not?¡¯ She opened her mouth to speak but swallowed whatever words were at the tip of her tongue. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 She nced at Vicky and took out her phone to search for something. Shortly after, her expression darkened. Vicky narrowed her eyes and stared directly at She. ¡®You know who that is, don¡¯t you?¡± She looked up abruptly. ¡°Vicky Shaw, were you testing me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that bored,¡¯ Vicky said casually. ¡°Though you kept telling me that you don¡¯t know who this woman is, even Nikki managed to sense something, so is it really possible for you, someone who came close to bing Tyler¡¯s fiance, not know anything? If you don¡¯t know a thing, why would you keep reminding me how important this person is to Tyler?¡± She remained silent. The waiter brought the coffee She ordered and set it down in front of her before leaving. ¡°Both of us are just substitutes for this woman,¡± Vicky continued. ¡°You might think that I¡¯m lucky to be Missus Hart, but¡­once she¡¯s back. I¡¯ll have to give up everything I have now. ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you the truth: Tyler has been acting weirdtely, and I suspect that this woman might be back.¡± Vicky did not know what She saw on her phone, but she did not seem to suspect a word Vicky said. She stared at the steaming cup of coffee in front of her and whispered, ¡°Vicky, Tyler might put up with me to a certain degree, but there are lines that no one can cross. Do you understand?¡± Vicky stared at her intently. ¡°If you can leave hints here and there for me, why would it be an issue for you to juste right out and say it?¡± She met her eyes. ¡°There are taboos. Besides¡­saying these things out loud won¡¯t benefit me in any way. Quite the opposite, actually. I¡¯ll lose everything.¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve known about this woman before I lost my memories.¡± Vicky observed the look on She¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll get those memories back. Even if I don¡¯t know anything about this woman right now, I¡¯ll know about her in the future. Since this person has resurfaced, I don¡¯t want to be ignorant.¡± She stirred her coffee as she wavered. Noticing her struggle, Vicky decided to push her further. ¡®Harvey Sparks knows this woman, and she¡¯s rather important to him as well, isn¡¯t she?¡± She looked up in shock. ¡°Why do you know that?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a secret so long as one tries to find out.¡± Vicky kept herposure. ¡°I might¡¯ve lost touch with the Shaws, but they probably know what happened all those years back. I could ask them about it-¡° ¡°Vicky,¡± She interrupted her, ¡°it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t ask the Shaws about this.¡± Vicky paused. ¡°Why not?¡± She shot her a half-smile. ¡°If you¡¯re so smart and managed to get this far, you should know.¡± Vicky arrived home that night and was stopped by someone. ¡°Vicky, can I have a few minutes of your time?¡± Vicky stared at the middle-aged woman in front of her. ¡°Missus Mills?¡± Thest time she saw Missus Mills was during the Mills¡¯ party, and Missus Mills was the embodiment of elegance at the time. However, at this moment, her hair had all turned gray, and she looked so exhausted that it was as though she aged 10 years in the past six months. Missus Mills looked at her and pleaded, ¡°Vicky, can you help Sebastian out? n Vicky¡¯s expression darkened when she heard Sebastian¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± She did not know what happened to Sebastian, but she had no sympathy for someone who sold her to Forever Night for his gain. Had it not been for Sebastian¡¯s scheme, the masked man would never have haunted her. Vicky turned to leave, but Missus Mills reached out to grab her by the wrist. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you got Sebastian and the Mills into this position. You can¡¯t just stay out of it!¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°Missus Mills, let go.¡± Missus Mills red at her with bloodshot eyes and gritted out, ¡°Vicky, you came close to getting Sebastian killed, and this time¡­are you trying to break our family apart?¡± Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 ¡°Missus Mills, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening in the business world, but I think it¡¯s shameless to me your business failure on a woman.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Missus Mills ignored her and shouted hysterically, ¡°You were the reason Sebastian had to stay overseas for years! You are a disaster, Vicky Shaw! If it wasn¡¯t for you, why would Tylere after Sebastian and the Mills?!¡¯ Vicky frowned, unfeeling toward the Mills. Sebastian used her to set up a trap for Tyler, and she had gone through hell because of that, so it was only normal for Tyler to retaliate. It would have been odd if Tyler simply let it pass without punishing Sebastian. ¡°Please leave, Missus Mills. If you continue to cause trouble here, I¡¯m calling the police.¡± Vicky shook off Missus Mills¡¯ hand and walked into the mansion. Missus Mills did not follow her into the mansion and shouted, ¡®Vicky Shaw, what¡¯s stolen will never be truly yours. You will pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Vicky opened the door. Before she got in, however, she turned and nced at Missus Mills¡ªwho remained standing and red daggers at her resentfully. The pure hatred in her eyes caused Vicky¡¯s heart to sink. Tyler did not return that night and simply sent her a text saying that he was busy and that he would not be returning home. Vicky knew she would never get the answer to a question he did not wish to be asked, so she did not confront him about it. However, what Missus Mills said earlier suddenly came to mind. ¡®Stolen?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Missus Mills said that I stole something, but from who? From the woman Tyler is seeing?1 In Tyler¡¯s absence, Vicky twisted and turned in bed as she struggled to fall asleep. Sometimeter, she heard a faint sound from the door. Since she was not asleep to begin with, she instantly perked up at the sound, knowing only the masked man would make such a sound. Perhaps it was because Tyler had been at home most of the time recently, but the masked man had not reached out to her for a long while. He strode toward the bed, his figure blurred by the darkness, and Vicky held her breath. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± he asked. Startled, she said, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m not?¡¯ He caressed her cheek and said, ¡¯You¡¯re breathing differently.¡¯ She already tried her best to keep her breathing stable and had no clue as to how the man noticed the difference. ¡°Why?¡¯ he whispered as though he was talking to himself. Confused, she asked, ¡°Why, what?¡± ¡°Why weren¡¯t you pregnant?¡± Vicky was stunned. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Vicky could sense the man¡¯s smothering gaze even in the darkness and thought to herself, ¡®This guy has to be insane. Nothing ever happened between us, so why would I be pregnant with his child?¡¯ Naturally, she dared not to say it out loud for fear she might provoke him, so she remained quiet. Just then, a faint fragrance caught her attention. It was a pleasant, familiar scent, and Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. She tensed at the realization that.Jt was the fragrance of the perfume she got from Jennifer. The bed was filled with the same scent, and Vicky had grown used to it. Realization dawned on her that this was the first time she met with the masked man since she obtained the perfume. ¡®We¡¯ve only been next to each other for a few minutes, so why would he¡­ smell like the perfume?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Am I just imagining things, or is the scent in this room so thick that it attached itself to his body?¡¯ i The man stared at her intently with his piercing gaze. The fragrance became more and more distinctive, and Vicky struggled to tell if she was imagining it or if it truly existed. Sensing how tense she was, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky moved closer to sniff him, which elicited a question. ¡°Why are you sniffing me?¡± ¡°I want to know if you smell like another woman.¡¯ He chuckled. ¡°Jealous?¡± Vicky did not respond. The man seemed to be pleased and exined, ¡°You are my only woman.¡± Vicky clenched the sheets beneath her as she tried her best to maintain herposure. ¡°I want to know what made you pick me from the auction.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The man was shocked as Vicky rarely showed him any interest. ¡°Why did you pick me? Why did you help me out, only to haunt me afterward?¡± ¡°I told you that I like your face, didn¡¯t I?¡± Vicky could recall that he had mentioned something simr in Forever Night. After a brief moment of silence, she said, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°What else can there be?¡± She looked up at the man who was holding her with a smile. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not because it¡¯s fun and exciting?¡± Confused, the man muttered, ¡°What?¡± Her voice grew cold. ¡°Tyler Hart, how long are you going to keep this up?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Original from N?velDrama.Org. The air froze around them, and they could hear each other breathing. Sometimeter, the masked man repeated in confusion, ¡°Tyler Hart?¡± Vicky sneered. ¡®Stop pretending. I know it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Vicky stared at the figure before her. ¡°Switch on the lights and we¡¯ll know, won¡¯t we?¡¯ The man fell into silence, and Vicky did not press on. Silence filled the room and he took off the voice changer to reveal his cold, melodious voice. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Tyler had admitted to it straight away since Vicky discovered the truth. He knew that Vicky was not one who could be easily fooled, and since she precisely mentioned his name, it meant that she had found solid proof of her im. Instead of answering the question, she said, ¡°Are we still going to continue the conversation like this?¡± A few secondster, themp on the nightstand was switched on. The majestic face before her seemed both strange and familiar at the same time under the light. Though she confirmed that it was Tyler and he had admitted to being the masked man, she still could not help but jolt when she saw his face. ¡°Why?¡¯ she mumbled. He studied her under the light with his dark eyes, and she stared back in confusion. ¡°Why would you do this?¡¯ ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± he asked. ¡°I got my hands on a sk of perfume, and anyone whoes into contact with it will have the scent attached to their person for a long period.¡± Vicky¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡®I¡¯ve only used it on Tyler Hart so far, and youe smelling like him, so who else can you be?¡¯ The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°If being in contact alone will catch the scent¡­isn¡¯t there a possibility that I¡¯vee into contact with the masked man?¡± ¡°There¡¯s that possibility, but¡­¡¯ She stared into his eyes. ¡°If the contact was brief, the scent wouldn¡¯t be this thick. You¡¯ve been at home in the past week, and the intensity of the scent is iparable to one who¡¯s only been exposed to the scent for a few minutes. Of course, the perfume alone isn¡¯t enough. Since you¡¯re the same person as him, there are bound to be things that you cant change. I¡¯ve always thought that you and the masked man are a lot alike, but you¡¯d leave whenever I try to get a closer look¡­¡± Vicky was referring directly to Tyler as she continued to maintain eye contact. ¡°You¡¯ve been all hot and coldtely because you didn¡¯t want me to recognize you, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Despite how poorly maintained their marriage had been, they were still a married couple and Tyler noticed that she was having doubts about him from the suspicious look on Vicky¡¯s face, so he reduced the intimacy between them and stopped kissing or holding her, before going as far as sleeping in a different room. Vicky clenched her fists at the thought of all the torment she had gone through in the past weeks and roared, ¡°Why?! Why would you do this?!¡± Tyler did not panic at all about being busted and remained as cold andposed as ever, almost as though Vicky was the one at fault instead. He looked at her calmly and said, ¡°You said so yourself, didn¡¯t you? Because it¡¯s fun and exciting.¡± ¡°So you are getting off with my misery?!¡± He chuckled coldly. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 ¡°Vicky, are you mistaken about something?¡¯ Tyler drawled, each word as frosty as a de of ice. ¡°You were the one who ran away with Sebastian Mills while I was on a business trip. You brought this onto yourself.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Her breath caught in her throat. ¡°This is your way of retaliating?¡± ¡°I wont call it retaliation,¡± he said casually. ¡°I just mean to teach you a lesson so you remember the consequences of running away, so that you won¡¯t run again.¡¯ He stared at her fluttering eyshes and said, ¡°This is the price you need to pay.¡± Vicky had thought that he was pretending to be calm, but he sounded so righteous that she realized he thought that all the things he had done were for good reasons. She opened her mouth to speak but realized she no longer dared to run. She developed a fear of the darkness and strange, unfamiliar environment, and Tyler¡¯s presence imprinted a sense of security within her. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°So you know about my n to leave all along?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You were the one who arranged for me to be sold at the auction in Forever Night?¡± His expression darkened slightly when he saw the tears scrolling down her cheek. He reached out to gently wipe her tears away, just like how he did when he did before, but instead of feeling moved and calmed, Vicky felt her blood running cold. His voice was loud and clear in the silent night. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one else saw you.¡± He paused before adding, ¡®I was the one who changed your clothes for you as well.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky was stunned, not by how borate his plot was or how sickening his actions were, but because whether anyone else had seen her naked was the main point of focus for him. She blinked and held her tears back as she looked at him. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s just say that what I went through in Forever Night is your lesson to me. I¡¯ve already returned to Stoneford City and as you wish, I no longer want to escape. You should be satisfied now¡­so why pretend to be someone else to haunt me? Is it that fun to terrorize me, fill me with guilt, and keep me on edge the entire day?¡± He scowled. ¡°I never meant to scare you.¡± ¡°What were you nning to do, then? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s really just for fun.¡¯ Tyler had not meant to do such a thing in the first two months and he even sent a therapist over to treat her. Two monthster, something happened that seemed to have changed his mind. After a long moment of silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. There¡¯s no point in talking about it.¡± Vicky was amused. ¡°It¡¯s in the past, huh?¡± He looked at her intently. ¡®Since you¡¯ve found out about me¡­the game ends here. I won¡¯t me you for the past.¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 ¡°You won¡¯t me me?¡± Vicky repeated and said sarcastically, ¡°So, am I supposed to be thankful for having your forgiveness?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± he said. ¡°You just need to remember this lesson.¡¯ ¡°You sure worked hard to stop me from running or divorcing you,¡± she mocked. He ignored her tone and said, ¡¯You are my wife, after all. It¡¯s normal for me to put some effort into you.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Am I supposed to be honored?¡± Tyler seemed to have grown tired of the subject and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should rest.¡± Apart from feeling slightly surprised, Tyler did not seem overly affected by the fact that his identity had been exposed as though it was something not out of the ordinary. He pulled Vicky into his arms and Vicky shoved him away before getting out of bed with a dark look on her face. Tyler scowled. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in the guest room tonight.¡¯ He got out of bed to stop her. ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡®Stop it?¡¯ She repeated inwardly. ¡®What a jerk.¡¯ She pulled away from his touch and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you are going to do anything to me tonight, so it shouldn¡¯t matter where I sleep.¡± ¡°I said, no,¡± he said sternly. Disgust and resentment filled her heart the same way they did when she was cornered by the masked man. She ignored him and walked around him, only to be lifted off her feet after she had taken a few steps toward the door. She had been suppressing her anger and frustration, and she felt like she was suffocating when Tyler showed no remorse for his action. ¡°Let me go!¡± She fought him with all her might in an attempt to break free from his embrace. His arms tied her down like chains, and she simply could not shake him off. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep together,¡¯ he coaxed in a softer voice. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you.¡± ¡®Is it supposed to be considered mercy that he isn¡¯t touching me now?¡¯ She cried inwardly. ¡®Do I have no right to reject him? ¡°Tyler Hart!¡± Tears welled in her eyes, but she managed to hold back her tears. ¡°I said, let me go!¡± He lowered his gaze to her and noticed that she was trembling in rage. She bit her lower lip as she tried to suppress her emotions, but failed to hide the hatred and disgust in her eyes. ¡°No,¡± he said coldly. No one could change his decision, and whatever he wanted would always belong to him. Vicky hated how he was always calm as though nothing ever bothered him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She felt like a pet to him; he could treat her well whenever he was in a good mood and cast her aside whenever he was upset. He had no concern for her well-being or feelings, and he would never bother to exin himself to her. Tyler did not love her. The thought sent a piercing pain through her chest, which radiated to every cell in her body. ¡°Tyler Hart.¡± Her eyes were still red, but the tears had run dry. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Vicky stared at him and gritted out, ¡°I am divorcing you.¡± Her heart sank slightly at the mention of divorce as she was severely traumatized by what happened. Despite learning about the truth, she could not help but feel terrified at the notion of divorcing Tyler. The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°What did you just say, Vicky?¡¯ The fear within her intensified in his presence, and for a moment, she felt like caving in. She quickly cast her weakness aside and repeated, ¡°I said, I am divorcing you.¡± He set her down on the bed and pinned her against it, their faces inches away from one another. ¡°Hm? Say it again.¡± His tone of voice was calm, but the darkness lurking in his eyes sent chills down her spine. She clenched her fists and panted heavily as she opened her mouth to speak, but she failed to make a sound. At this moment, she was forced to admit that she feared the man before her, to the point that one look from him was enough to terrorize her. Tyler¡¯s expression eased in response to her silence. ¡°Good girl.¡± She tensed and he lowered his head to brush his lips against hers. ¡°You love kids, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s have one of our own soon.¡± She looked away and muttered dazedly, ¡°Kids¡­¡± Her head sank as she recalled everything that had happened in recent times. ¡°I won¡¯t give birth to your kids.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. He caressed her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you, Vicky.¡¯ The familiar words jogged her memories, and she remembered that the masked man had said something simr. ¡°What do you take me for? A toy that you can y with?!¡± She roared hysterically. ¡°You think you can do whatever you want to me or toy with me however you want? Am I supposed to just give birth to your kid because you asked me to?!¡± She red daggers at him resentfully. ¡°If you want kids, you can find another woman to help you with that! I will never give birth to your child!¡¯ Contrary to her outburst, he was far moreposed. ¡°You want me to see another woman?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that it?¡± Like the silence before a storm, the calmer Tyler seemed, the more terrifying he was, but Vicky was far too angry to bother herself over it. ¡°Yes! Go sleep with whoever you want and I won¡¯t even say a w¡ª mmph!¡± i He devoured her lips before she could finish. After learning the truth, his touch appalled her, so his kiss only had a worse effect on her. She bit on his lip fiercely, and he simply paused before biting back until Vicky lost all strength to fight him. Sometimeter, Tyler was finally satisfied and he let her go. ¡°Vicky,¡± he said hoarsely as he stared at her with his dark, pensive eyes.¡± Enraging me won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Vicky¡¯s eyes lit up with anger as she gritted out coldly, ¡®How is obeying you going to benefit me?¡± ¡°Do you really think that I won¡¯t touch you?¡¯ said Tyler. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡¯ She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve always done whatever you wanted with me anyway, right?¡± He seemed to be oblivious to her sarcasm and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of that.¡± The scent of blood filled the air, and both of them were dripping blood from their lips. Vicky recalled the time she scratched the masked man in the chest and Tyler had not been home for the week that followed. Realization dawned on her that he had been avoiding her out of concern that she might recognize him. She had been trying whatever she could to find the woman he had been meeting in secret, only to find out that it had been her all along. ¡®Tyler went to sleep in a different room only to send texts to me as the masked man,¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Oh, I almost forgot. He¡¯s been toying with me all along and has probably beenughing at me behind my back.¡¯ Seemingly aware of her thoughts, Tyler said, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re not a good actress or a person who¡¯s good at lying. It¡¯s best that you cast these thoughts away.¡¯ She looked away. ¡°Is that so?¡± He nodded. ¡°Your lies are filled with potholes and your acting isughable.¡¯ His lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡®Forget about meeting another man. Even if all you are attempting is to shoplift, you¡¯ll be spotted right away.¡± His words pierced through her like daggers. Tyler lowered his gaze at her and said, ¡°Without my cooperation, you wouldn¡¯t fool anyone past a day.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡¯ Vicky questioned inwardly, ¡®So I¡¯m supposed to thank him for ying along so far, then?¡¯ After a long moment of silence, Vicky asked, ¡®What can I do to get your approval on the divorce?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened, but he soon regained hisposure. ¡®Do you really want a divorce?¡¯ She straightened her back and nodded. ¡°Anything I can do. Just name your price.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He shot her a dark look. ¡°Give me a child and I¡¯ll consider your proposal.¡± ¡°Are you toying with me, Tyler Hart?!¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡®Toying with you?¡± ¡°How are we going to get a divorce if we have a kid?¡± ¡°Why not?¡¯ ¡°We need to be held responsible for the kid once we decide to bring one into this world. If we can¡¯t even provide a child with aplete family, we might as well not give birth to a child at all.¡± Vicky stared into his eyes. ¡®A child isn¡¯t a leverage we can use to fight each other.¡± Tyler studied her coldly. ¡°Fight? Vicky, do you actually think that you have what it takes to fight me?¡± She froze and muttered sarcastically, ¡°I guess I¡¯ve overestimated myself.¡± ¡°So, do you agree on the term?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡¯ Tyler was not surprised and simply pulled her back into his arms. ¡°Sleep, then.¡± She instinctively tried to shake him off, but he only responded by tightening his arms around her. ¡°Tyler Hart.¡± She felt as though he was crushing her bones. ¡°If you can¡¯t fall asleep without something in your arms, I can get you a bolster.¡¯ ¡°I thought you¡¯d find me another woman instead,¡± he whispered into her ear. ¡°Tyler Hart, you have no shame!¡¯ she gritted out. ¡°Yeah.¡¯ He closed his eyes and said, ¡®Stay still. If you wake me up, I don¡¯t mind doing something to help me sleep.¡¯ Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Vicky was held in ce by Tyler¡¯s arms. Later that night, Vicky had an odd dream. She saw a thick fog before her and saw herself being chased by someone else from a third person¡¯s perspective. She had disguised herself, changed her passport, and gone through all difficulties to finally arrive at the airport. As soon as she boarded the ne, she spotted a familiar figure. The man, who seemed to notice her gaze on him, looked up quietly as he sat elegantly on his seat. ¡°You seem disappointed to see me, don¡¯t you?¡¯ He said. ¡°Did you really think you could escape?¡± He smirked. ¡°If you enjoy ying tag so much, maybe¡­ I can let you run to another country and have fun for a few days before Ie for you again. How does that sound?¡± The scene changed suddenly, and a man tied up by ropes appeared before her for reasons beyond her comprehension. She could not see his face, but her other self in the dream seemed anxious when she saw the man who was tied up. She looked at the majestic man on the couch and said, ¡°I was the one who told him to take me with him! This isn¡¯t his fault! Just punish me if you want¡­ I¡¯m begging you. Let him go, okay?¡¯ The man shot her a half-smile. ¡®You sure care about him, huh? Your standards have lowered¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not his fault¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. Please let him go,¡¯ she pleaded. Vicky scowled at the sight of the malicious look in the man¡¯s eyes. She did not know why she would be dreaming of such a scene, but the Vicky she saw in her dream seemed a little hysterical and ignorant of the fact that the more she pleaded, the more enraged the man would be. She turned her attention back to her other self in the dream and though they shared the exact same appearances, the Vicky in her dream had clearer eyes that looked far more innocent, whereas, in reality, she was no longer as innocent. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I can let him go,¡± the man on the couch said. ¡°But¡­¡± Her eyes lit up and she immediately said, ¡°I can do anything as long as you let him go!¡± The man¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Come here and kiss me.¡± Vicky froze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you need me to teach you what kissing is?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried that Mister Torres will be upset?¡± She nced at the man on the ground and slowly walked toward the man on the couch. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t!¡± Mister Torres roared. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t trust him. He¡¯ll never let me go anyway!¡± The man on the couch chuckled and narrowed his eyes ruthlessly.¡± Someone breaks his legs for me.¡± Two bodyguards dressed in ck came over holding baseball bats in their hands. ¡°No!¡± Vicky hurried over to the man on the couch, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes to nt a brief kiss on his lips. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I said kiss, not a peck,¡± the man said coldly. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Vicky obviously knew what Tyler was referring to as a kiss. After a few moments of hesitation, she kissed him once again, only this time, it was no longer a peck but a passionate kiss. Just as she was about to end it, he grabbed her by the back of her neck and pulled her toward him, causing her to fall onto hisp. ¡°B*stard, let her go!¡± The man on the ground struggled in rage. Not only did the other man not let her go, but he even deepened the kiss so eagerly that even his bodyguards looked away from the sight. Vicky instinctively tried to shove the man away at the sound of the other man shouting, and the suffocating kiss finally ended. She opened her eyes and found herself gazing upon a pair of dark, pensive eyes while the man studied her with a faint sneer and cold expression. ¡°It looks like you really want me to break his legs.¡¯ She halted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. There are just too many people around, and I¡¯m a little ufortable. D¡ªDon¡¯t misunderstand.¡± The look in his eyes darkened, and Vicky gritted her teeth before moving closer to kiss him again. Unlike the time before, the man simply allowed the kiss passively and kept his eyes trained on the man on the ground. ¡°Tyler Hart, you b*stard! You never loved Vicky, so why won¡¯t you set her free? You-¡° Tyler interrupted him. ¡°Mister Torres, Vicky is my wife now. You tried to run away with my wife. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit shameless for you to say such a thing?¡± ¡°Wife? Have you ever treated her like that?! If only you had, she¡¯d never try to leave you!¡± Mister Torres roared. ¡°That¡¯s between me and her. It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Tyler looked down at the man on the ground in contempt. ¡°Mister Torres, any man would find it hard to tolerate another maning to steal his wife away.¡± He turned to look at his bodyguards. ¡°Why are you just standing there? I told you to break his legs, didn¡¯t I?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened and she blurted out, ¡°You promised me¡­¡± ¡°What did I promise you?¡± Tyler smiled mockingly. Vicky froze as she realized that he never made her a solid promise. All he did was make a request and lay out a trap, and she jumped in without hesitation. She grabbed the hem of his skirt and begged, ¡°What can I do for you to let him go?¡± ¡°Mister Torres tried to kidnap you and as punishment, he¡¯s losing his legs. Of course, if you care for him so much¡­¡± He shot Vicky a soulful look. ¡°You can take the punishment in his ce.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Mister Torres shouted. ¡°Vicky, you can¡¯t agree to that!¡± Vicky did not look at Mister Torres and simply kept her eyes trained on Tyler. ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. Vicky stood by the side as she observed the scene. For reasons she could not begin to exin, she could sense how her other self felt at the scene and knew that she only agreed to take the punishment because she did not wish to owe Mister Torres anything. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t!¡± Mister Torres was still shouting, but his voice started to grow distant. All Vicky saw was Tyler grabbing the baseball bat from one of his bodyguards and walking toward her with his arm raised before he swung at her feet. ¡°Aahh!¡± Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Vicky screamed and opened her eyes abruptly. The man sleeping next to her was woken up by her scream and sat up to turn on the light. The warm light chased away the darkness, and his silky voice echoed in the room. ¡°Bad dreams?¡± He pulled her into his arms and reassured her,¡± It¡¯s fine now.¡¯ She turned around nkly, and the fear in her eyes intensified when she saw his face. Part of his face was concealed by the darkness, as dark as the soul hidden beneath his skin that preyed on anyone who was drawn closer by his alluring appearance. Overwhelmed by terror, she shoved him away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡¯¡¯ He scowled in displeasure but suppressed his emotions, considering she had just had a nightmare. He shot her a pointed look and said, ¡°I will get you a ss of water.¡¯ With that, he walked out of the room. As Tyler left, Vicky¡¯s racing heart settled down, and she realized that what she saw was only a dream. What one thought of during the day tended to haunt them at night, and she realized that Tyler represented all things evil in her mind at this point for him to seem so terrifying in her dream. Soon, Tyler returned with a ss of water and handed it to Vicky. ¡®Take a sip.¡± Perhaps it was because of the nightmare she had or that she had finally learned the truth, but she did not reject his offer. After taking a few sips of water, she finally regained herposure and soberedpletely. She handed the ss back to Tyler and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Tyler did not respond and ced the ss on the nightstand. He went to bed and stared at her. ¡°What did you dream of?¡± She instinctively looked away in silence, and he chuckled. ¡®Me?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vicky recalled how Tyler said that she was a poor actor. If he could guess what appeared in her dream, he would definitely be aware of her n to escape. ¡°What did I do?¡± He seemed interested. ¡°What did I do to scare you that much?¡± She looked at him. ¡°In my dream¡­you broke my legs.¡± He lifted an eyebrow. Unlike ordinary men who would hold her close and tell her that they would never hurt her under the same circumstance, he asked, ¡°Why did I break your legs?¡¯ ¡°Because¡­¡± She stared into his eyes. ¡°I tried to run.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Tyler scanned her up and down. ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°¡­A little.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to run, then. Or else¡­¡¯ He held her close and said, ¡°The day I run out of patience, I might actually break your legs.¡± Sensing how serious he was, her blood ran cold. She stared at him and mumbled, ¡°Will you really¡­ break my legs?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He remained extremely calm. ¡¯Fear is the best way tomand submission.¡± Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Vicky¡¯s heart sank. At that moment, she finally realized the reason Tyler did what he had done to her in Forever Night and pretended to be another man to terrorize her in Stoneford City. It was not retaliation, because a man like Tyler would not waste his time on something so childish. He understood that he could not lie to her about his identity forever, and before she inevitably found out, he decided to make sure that she feared him. Indeed, fearmanded submission, and she surrendered her body and soul to him out of fear. She looked down. ¡°Turn off the lights. I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He turned off the lights and pulled her back into his arms before drifting back to sleep. The next day, Vicky got out of bed to wash up after waiting for Tyler to leave. Once she finished breakfast, she made a call to Missus Mills. ¡°Missus Mills, where is Sebastian? Can I meet with him?¡± Missus Mills was slightly shocked to receive a call from Vicky all of a sudden, because Vicky did not seem to care about Sebastian at all the day before. Sebastian and the Mills were all in a difficult position, and in a moment of desperation, Missus Mills gave her an address directly. ¡¯Sebastian is in City Centre Hospital right now. Tell me when you arrive, and I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡¯ ¡®City Centre Hospital? What happened to Sebastian? Why is he in the hospital?¡¯ Vicky thought as she hung up and rushed to the hospital. Outside the entrance, she found Missus Mills waiting for her, who still seemed ufortable about what happened the day before. ¡°Missus Hart¡­about what happened yesterday¡­¡± She attempted to exin. Vicky interrupted her. ¡°Why is Sebastian in the hospital?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Missus Mills¡¯ expression darkened at the mention of Sebastian. ¡°He ran into a car ident some days ago, and he just regained consciousness yesterday.¡± ¡°Why would he get into an ident all of a sudden?¡¯ Missus Mills shot Vicky a knowing look. ¡°Sebastian started driving at an early age and under normal circumstances, he¡¯d never crash. I don¡¯t know how it happened either, but if it¡¯s not just an ident, then someone must¡¯ve caused it.¡± Vicky lowered her gaze in silence and remained so until they arrived at Sebastian¡¯s room. Missus Mills knocked on the door. ¡°Sebastian, Vicky is here to see you.¡± Sebastian, who was reading a book in bed, looked up immediately. He was pale as a ghost and looked extremely frail, but seemed pleased to see Vicky. ¡®Vicky, take a seat. Mom, bring some of Vicky¡¯s favorite fruits.¡¯ Sebastian and Vicky grew up together, so Missus Mills knew Vicky¡¯s preference. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Missus Mills frowned at the way Sebastian fawned over Vicky, but since she needed Vicky¡¯s help, she simply picked up a fruit basket and went to wash the fruit. Once she was gone, Vicky said, ¡¯Sebastian, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you.¡± Tyler was an extremely calctive man, and under his scheme, she was misled to think that Sebastian was the one who put her in the position. It was not until she found out the truth that she realized everything had been nothing but an enormous scam that Tyler made Sebastian his scapegoat. Sebastian was slightly surprised by her words. ¡°Vicky, w-why did you¡­¡± ¡°I found out.¡± An apologetic look emerged on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve wrongfully used you of something you didn¡¯t do.¡± Sebastian did not seem to hold a grudge against her and consoled her instead, ¡°Even I get tricked when I¡¯m facing a man like Tyler, so it¡¯s normal for you to fall for it when you don¡¯t have any insight into what happened.¡± Sebastian stared at Vicky hesitantly and she said, ¡°Sebastian, just speak your mind.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°Vicky, have you ever looked into how you got into a car ident?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention, and someone drove past the red light under the influence of alcohol.¡± Vicky was confused as to why he had brought this up. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Have you considered why you¡¯ve lost your memories, then?¡± ¡°I had a severe concussion and lost my memories,¡± she said, before realization dawned on her. ¡°What are you implying Sebastian?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been married to Tyler for four years, and you know better than anyone about what kind of a person he is. Considering what I know about you. your feelings for him had probably run dry, yet you somehow lost your memories at that precise time¡­ You started believing in him again,¡± Sebastian drawled and smiled bitterly. ¡°I thought that Alex was exaggerating before, but judging from what is happening right now, I¡¯ve misjudged him.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes at the mention of the unfamiliar name. ¡°Who is Alex?¡± Sebastian smiled at her. ¡°Alex was one of your best friends and you grew up together. ¡°Something happened to the Torres family when he was in high school, though, and they sent him overseas.¡± ¡°Alex?¡± Vicky repeated thoughtfully. ¡°Torres? His family name is Torres?¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Yeah. His name is Alex Torres.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank at the memories of her nightmare the night before. ¡°Is he not in Stoneford City now? Howe¡­you¡¯ve never mentioned him before?¡± ¡°Alex came back after I left Stoneford City¡­ It¡¯s been so many years since Ist saw him. He tried contacting me beforeing back and we got into a fight, so he went home alone.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°Alex is a straightforward and asionally reckless man. It¡¯s easy for someone like him to cross people.¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he crossed, but by the time he left Stoneford City, his legs were broken.¡¯ Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°His legs were¡­broken?¡± Vicky studied Sebastian sharply. ¡°What about me? I thought we were friends.¡± ¡°You were already married to Tyler at the time.¡± Sebastian thought about it and continued, ¡°Alex had been in love with you¡­and my fight with him was about you as well. He came back to take you away with him. I told him that you were married and that he shouldn¡¯t interfere with your love life. However¡­¡± Sebastian smiled bitterly. ¡°He thought that it was just my trick of getting him to give up on you, and we got into a huge argument because of that. I was young and proud at the time, and I stopped contacting him altogether since then. I didn¡¯t know about what happened to him untilter on when I heard from a friend.¡± ¡°Well¡­are you still in touch with him now?¡± Vicky asked. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Sebastian shook his head. ¡°It dawned on me that I overreacted after I got my bearings, so I tried to contact Alex again, but I couldn¡¯t find him. I asked his family, but they said Alex had been out of it after his legs were broken, and he never cared about other people. ¡°One day, he left a letter and left his family. He asked his family and friends not to worry about him because he only wanted some time to be alone. After that¡­l can¡¯t get my hands on any of his news.¡± Vicky heard that and her eyes started to waver. She thought the dream she hadst night happened because of the shocking truth she discovered. From the looks of it, it was more than what she thought. By then. Missus Mills came out with a bowl of washed fruits. ¡°Missus Hart.¡¯ She gave Sebastian a warning look before smiling at Vicky.¡± Please have some fruits.¡± Ever since Vicky was here, she had been calling Vicky ¡®Missus Hart¡¯. It was an act of means to remind Vicky and also Sebastian of their situation. Vicky looked at Missus Mills and said, ¡¯Thank you.¡± Suddenly, Missus Mills looked solemn. ¡°Hey, Vicky. You¡¯ve grown up with Sebastian, so you surely know what kind of person Sebastian is. I have no idea what our family has done to have crossed Mister Hart. Hart Corporation had been targeting Mills Group and buying shares of the group. It¡¯s not just here, but it happened to our oversea business too. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide it from you. Mills Group started to shift the business to Lovian because of the attack from Hart Corporation. Our business power here is rtively limited. The only reason we haven¡¯t left this city is that we are trying to shift everything overseas¡­ Our family will, more or less, leave Zendonia in a year. ¡°But¡­¡± She looked at Vicky. ¡°Now that Hart Corporation is after our business and taking away our orders¡­ I¡¯m afraid our cash flow is going to have a problem, and we¡¯ll be on the edge of bankruptcy.¡¯ Vicky asked, ¡°What would you like me to do?¡± ¡°Vicky, I watched you grow up, so I¡¯m going to be frank with you. I hope you can put in some words for us and ask Tyler to leave us alone. If he promises this, I¡¯ll immediately leave Zendonia with Sebastian and promise never toe back to Stoneford City,¡± Missus Mills answered. Before Vicky said anything, the look on Sebastian¡¯s face changed. He said,¡± Mother, no¡­¡± Missus Mills cut him off, ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re willing to see our business be destroyed? Fine. Let¡¯s not talk about the business. What about you? It was a narrow escape for you. Have you ever thought of¡­what if it happens again?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Her eyes became watery. ¡°Do you want us to grieve and mourn for you?¡± Sebastian felt sorry too. He said softly, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not the one who caused the ident¡­¡± ¡°Maybe, you say?¡± Missus Mills sneered sarcastically. ¡°Have you forgotten what he had done to you before you left Zendonia a few years ago?¡± It left Sebastian speechless. Vicky did not know there was a hidden reason why Sebastian left. She thus asked, ¡°Missus Mills, can you please tell me what happened in detail?¡± Missus Mills did not intend to hide anymore and told the truth. ¡°Sebastian had always had a thing for you. After your family was ruined and your engagement with Harvey was over, Sebastian wanted to marry you¡­ You hesitated with his proposal and didn¡¯t reject him like before, probably because of what happened to your family. ¡°At that time, Sebastian was very happy. As for what happenedter, I don¡¯t truly know either. Sebastian refused to tell me. I only know you ended up with Tyler, and there was a rumor saying you were pregnant with his child. ¡°Sebastian couldn¡¯t ept it and tried to look for you a few times. One time, Tyler saw this and¡­¡± Missus Mills paused and looked at Sebastian. Oddly, Sebastian¡¯s face looked terrible too. She continued, ¡°Tyler was a lunatic. He got someone to cause a car ident and knocked Sebastian until he was severely injured!¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Vicky frowned. ¡°Was there a misunderstanding?¡± At that time, Tyler did not like her. Instead, he should be hating her. It was hardly unlikely he was the one who did that to Sebastian. Missus Mills sneered, ¡®There was no misunderstanding; he admitted it himself. Not longter, you two got married.¡± She continued, ¡°Tyler is too powerful, and we cant defeat him. We can only hide from him. After Sebastian was cured, I sent him away. Not longter, he returned, as you can see, yet history seems to have repeated itself. Is there anything wrong with me suspecting it was Tyler¡¯s doing?¡± Vicky was speechless. Sebastian looked depressed after being reminded of the awful past. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After a while, Vicky was the one who broke the silence. ¡°I understand.¡± She stood up and bowed respectfully at Missus Mills. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for causing so much trouble to Sebastian and your family. I¡¯ll do something about it.¡± Obviously, Missus Mills did not dare to act nobly especially since she was asking a favor from Vicky. She quickly stood up and tried to be polite.¡± You¡¯ve forgotten everything. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Vicky forced herself to smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Missus Mills sent her out. ¡°Vicky.¡± Suddenly, Sebastian said, ¡°Leave with me.¡± Before Vicky could say anything, the look on Missus Mills¡¯ changed.¡± Sebastian, what are you talking about? She¡¯s Tyler¡¯s wife now! How can she leave with another man?¡± At this point, Vicky finally understood why Missus Mills refused to let Sebastian marry her. She suppressed her emotions. ¡°Sebastian¡­ Thank you for everything you did for me, but¡­you know that I¡¯ve always seen you as a friend. Take care. I¡¯ll visit again when I¡¯m free.¡± After that, she turned around and left. During the evening, Tyler arrived home punctually. When he entered the house, Vicky was on her way out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Vicky took the initiative to greet him. The brooding look in his eyes was evident as he nced at the soup in her hand and, very quickly, to her face. Vicky gripped her hand tighter as her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Luckily, Tyler looked away very quickly and said faintly, ¡°You¡¯re cooking dinner today?¡¯ ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not too busy with worktely and have some spare time, so I prepared some dishes that you like,¡± Vicky answered. His toned long legs carried him toward Vicky, and he looked at her with a weird smile. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to have the appetite to eat after meeting Sebastian.¡± Vicky had just ced the soup on the table before she heard what Tyler said. Her fingers trembled. She blurted, ¡°You followed me?¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°Followed you?¡± Vicky tried to calm herself and, with as much self-control as possible, spoke, ¡°Tyler, you found and brought me back when I left Zendonia. It¡¯s not going to be easy for me to run away now that I¡¯m here. Can you please give me some personal space?¡± Tyler¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°You were able to escape because I gave you too much ¡®personal space¡¯. Do you think I¡¯d make the same mistake twice?¡± Vicky sneered inwardly. ¡®I was able to escape, he said? He let me escape and nned everything that happened next. He even found a person to take the me. It¡¯s funny that he can stand there and be calm to say that I was able to escape. How hrious!¡¯ she mused to herself sarcastically. Vicky did not want to argue with him, so she suppressed her anger. ¡¯ Sebastian and I are just friends¡­ I heard he is in the hospital, so I thought of visiting him.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I misunderstood him, and now, his family is having a hard time because of me¡­¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Tyler, can you please let him and his family go this time?¡± Tyler¡¯s face was indifferent. ¡°I already let them go once.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to let them go, Sebastian will nevere back to Zendonia after he recovers. The Mills family will also leave this ce within a year and nevere back,¡± Vicky added. Tyler¡¯s thin lips parted as he answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯tmit any serious crime. There¡¯s no need to be so harsh,¡± Vicky tried to persuade. ¡°Being kind to your enemy is cruel to yourself.¡± Tyler looked at her.¡± Besides, he tried to challenge me many times. It¡¯s a serious crime to me. I¡¯m kind enough to let him breathe.¡± ¡°What does it take to have you let them go?¡¯ Vicky asked. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Tyler nced at her and said nonchntly, ¡°Why don¡¯t ¡­you think of a way for me?¡± It was that type of tone again! If Vicky believed in him, it would probably end up like what happened in her dreamst night. She lowered her head and said nothing. Tyler did not care. He went upstairs to change his clothes beforeing down for dinner. His face was so alluring, and his movement looked regally elegant. The moment she thought of the things he did, Vicky¡¯s body shivered in coldness. A weekter. Vicky rubbed her aching be when her phone continued to vibrate. In the end, she answered the call. ¡°Vicky, have you talked to Tyler? He didn¡¯t stop the acquisition of our share and even met up with our business partners and shareholders!¡± Missus Mills sounded very agitated. ¡¯He¡¯s trying to destroy us!¡± She would call Vicky every day¡ªsometimes, more than 10 times a day. Vicky was watching the news on the television, and her face looked exhausted. ¡°ording to thetest news, the share price of Mills Group hit rock bottom again today. In just a week¡¯s time, its market value has decreased by more than one billion and five hundred dors¡­¡± For the whole week, Vicky tried various methods yet still failed to make Tyler change his mind. There was no other way she could think of when nothing worked on him. ¡°Missus Mills¡­¡± Her voice sounded terrible. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Mills Group?¡± Missus Mills sounded like she was crying. ¡°If this continues next week, Mills Group.Js going to dere bankruptcy!¡¯ Vicky gripped her phone tightly. Tyler was a madman. Any man who tried to be close to her or help her ended up in a terrible position. It was like he was trying to cut off her wings. Vicky wanted to apologize, but it meant nothing at all when she could not do anything to help Mills Group. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Thus, Vicky fell silent. ¡°Please, Vicky,¡± Missus Mills whimpered, ¡°help Sebastian. Help my family, please. I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°Missus Mills. I wish to help too, but¡­Tyler doesn¡¯t listen to me,¡± Vicky exined. ¡°I heard that Harvey is back in Stoneford City,¡± said Missus Mills. ¡°The grudges between Harvey and Tyler aren¡¯t secret. If you go ask Harvey for help, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s willing to help!¡¯ Vicky made no promises. Asking Harvey for help to fight against Tyler would mean she betrayed Tyler and stood against him. The grudges between them were not as easy as ¡®you hate me, and I hate you¡¯. It was a far different level from the way Tyler hated Sebastian. ¡°Vicky, Tyler never loved you!¡± Missus Mills said in a hurry when she realized Vicky was hesitating. ¡°There¡¯s something I never want to tell you, but he¡¯s crossed the line. The real person he loved wasn¡¯t She. It¡¯s¡­¡± Missus Mills paused and hesitated. Yet, she remembered how Tyler was ruining her family, and all caution was flung out of the window. ¡®There¡¯s nothing worse than this anymore! If he¡¯s not going to let us live, I won¡¯t let him live in peace!¡¯ she told herself resolutely. ¡°The person he loves is your cousin, Gloria!¡± Missus Mills exposed. A few dayster. Vicky just got out of the bathroom when she caught a whiff of a heavy scent of alcohol. Tyler had a dinner to attend this night, so he was a littlete when he returned. Before she could react, someone suddenly hugged her from behind. Subsequently, she found her skin repeatedly peppered with kisses. She frowned with disgust. She tried to evade Tyler¡¯s kisses and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t had your shower yet-mmph!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll showerter,¡± said Tyler, his voice smoky and husky. ¡°You should go now. You stink,¡± Vicky insisted. Tyler finally reacted to that and let her go. She had no idea where he went today, but it appeared he drank a little more. His clear eyes looked glossed over, unlike his normal diligent look. He looked at her from a condescending angle. His body coincidentally covered the light behind him, and his shadow was covering her like a huge. She had nowhere to run. He just stood there and looked at her while being in a blurred moment. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. That look shattered Vicky¡¯s heart. Her feelings were not wrong. He truly was looking at her while thinking of someone else. She lowered her head and walked right past him. ¡°Hurry up and go shower,¡± she said. More than 10 minutester, Tyler walked out of the bathroom without his towel to cover his body. It was a windy night, and Tyler had fallen into a deep sleep beside Vicky. She double-checked to make sure Tyler was asleep before getting off the bed nimbly like a cat would. Strands of her hair fluttered as the night breeze blew at her. There was a ck car parked outside of the mansion, and a man leanedzily on the vehicle. When he saw Vicky was out, he stood straight. ¡°You got everything?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice was especially alluring in the quiet night. Vicky nodded and passed the things in her hand to the man. She hesitated, ¡°Are you sure I can get a divorce¡­without him present to sign it?¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 The man smiled. ¡°As long as you have the marriage certificate, his social security number, and a copy of his driving license, then yes.¡± Vicky looked at him and said, ¡°Thank you, Mister Sparks.¡± Harvey raised an eyebrow. ¡°Before you lost your memory, you always called me Harvey. I¡¯m not used to hearing you calling me Mister Sparks.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Thank you, Harvey.¡± Harvey smiled brightly and cheerfully. Suddenly, he realized Vicky came empty-handed. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to bring anything with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for him to get drunk. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll wake him up if I gather my things,¡± Vicky answered. She did not dare to pack anything because she was afraid Tyler might notice something. Harvey nodded. ¡®Alright. You can buy the things you need when you reach your destination.¡± Vicky opened her mouth and wanted to say something as she looked at Harvey¡¯s handsome yet impish face. Harvey knew what was in her mind and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already requested someone to pump in capital to Mills Group to stabilize their share price. Don¡¯t worry. The Mills family will be alright.¡± Vicky looked at him and said, ¡°If Tyler continues to attack them, won¡¯t the money you invested be gone too?¡± He smiled. ¡°Mills Group isn¡¯t that strong in the world. It¡¯s hard for them to survive if someone is targeting them, yeah, but it¡¯s a different story for Johnson Corporation. Tyler is going to have a hard time if he wants to cause trouble for us. It¡¯s not worth it. But¡­¡± He looked at Vicky and said seriously, ¡°Someone from Johnson Corporation is in touch with Mills Group to talk about acquisition. If Mills Group refuses, then we¡¯re not going to invest in them without any valid reason.¡± Vicky understood that. ¡°Regardless, I still need to thank you.¡± Harvey opened the car door for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go; we can talk more on the way. I¡¯ve temporarily knocked out the people Tyler sent to monitor you. Once they realize something is wrong, we¡¯re going to be in deep trouble.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky got into the car. Soon, Harvey¡¯s car drove away. Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered as she looked at the mansion outside the window. The thought of leaving Tyler skyrocketed when she knew Tyler was the masked man. She knew very well she would be trapped in this tomb forever if Tyler refused to let her go. From some points, Tyler seeded. Without a thorough n, she did not dare to mention the word ¡®divorce¡¯ anymore. The thing that happened to the Mills family and what Missus Mills told her was the final straw. After having failed in a few attempts to change Tyler¡¯s decision, she decided to call Harvey, who listened and agreed to help her without hesitation. However, he had one condition. He hoped she could leave Tyler, leave this ce, and be far away from this fight. If she was asked to do this in the past, she would surely hesitate. However, this condition was actually a way to help her escape this hell. Nheless, she insisted on filing for divorce before leaving Tyler. If the divorce failed, it meant nothing for her to leave him. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Tyler¡¯s vibrating phone woke him up. The hangover caused his head to be in pain. He reached for the phone on the bedside table and answered it. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Mister Hart¡­¡± muttered his subordinate cautiously. ¡°We.Jost contact with men who are responsible for your wife¡¯s safety. We then found them knocked out, having been tranquilized.¡± Tyler turned to look at the other side of the bed and instantly knew what happened. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Tyler¡¯s eyes turned cold, and so did his voice. ¡°Where¡¯s Vicky?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡­ She left Stoneford City three hours ago, heading somewhere else¡­¡± his subordinate answered with fear. The air became stagnant. Tyler was not a person who liked to express his emotions visibly. Even when he was infuriated, he would never scold his subordinate. More often, his silence brought more fear whenpared to the time he spoke. ¡°Huh,¡± he scoffed smokily. It sounded apathetic and oppressing. He spoke to himself, ¡°My girl hasn¡¯t learned her lesson yet, it seems.¡± Vicky acted obediently this whole time. Although there were times she would fight back, it was nothing to Tyler. He thought she finally learned her lesson and stopped thinking of running after what happened at Forever Night. It turned out she still had it in her to run. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± His subordinate hesitated upon realizing Tyler was murmuring. ¡°Umm¡­what should we do?¡± Tyler did not panic as he calmly instructed, ¡°Inform the airline and request for the ne to turn back.¡± Stoneford City was in the heart of Zendonia. It would take at least five hours before the ce was out of Zendonia¡¯s air. Currently, the ne was still within Zendonia¡¯s sky. The subordinate was stunned by Tyler¡¯s instruction and said nothing. Tyler suddenly changed his mind. ¡°Forget it. Have the cend at the nearest airport.¡± Just as the subordinate was about to ask something, Tyler hung up the phone. The subordinate was in charge of arranging men with the responsibility to stalk and monitor the target. He did not have any experience to do what Tyler requested. Obviously, the airline would not listen to his request tond the ne without presenting any documents. As a result, he could only call Harry for help. After knowing the difficulties, Harry said after a few seconds of silence. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll settle this.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± the subordinate hesitated. ¡°I know Mister Hart is very powerful, but the airline isn¡¯t under our corporation. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Harry smiled. ¡°Wepleted the acquisition with a few of the major airlinesst year. This wasn¡¯t published to the public, but the corporation is already in control of them.¡± As soon as the news of the nending at the nearest airport was broadcasted, all the passengers in the cabin aired theirints. The look on Vicky¡¯s face became terrible. ¡°Why is the ne needed tond at the nearest airport? Do you think Tyler is behind this?¡± she asked. Harvey looked outside the window at the sky that was turning bright. ¡°I¡¯ve checked that Tyler didn¡¯t have control over this airline. Theoretically, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. If this is Tyler¡¯s doing¡­then why are wending at the nearest airport instead of turning back?¡± That slightly brought some peace to Vicky¡¯s worried mind. ¡°Maybe the ne is having some technical issues.¡± Harvey¡¯s handsome face looked serious. ¡°Tyler always ys out of the ordinary. We should be cautious.¡± He looked at Vicky and said, ¡°We must leave the airport as soon as the nends.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky got affected by Harvey¡¯s emotions, and she started to worry again. Half an hourter, the nended safely at the airport of Jencity. When that happened, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. Her fingers trembled when she saw the caller ID. After a few seconds of hesitation, she eventually answered the phone. A man¡¯s cold voice rang from the speaker, ¡°A divorce certificate¡­ Vicky Shaw, you are truly amazing. You went behind me and filed for a divorce.¡± Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Harvey was very efficient. It did not matter that it was nighttime and no one was working. He still had ways to help Vicky to file for the divorce when he had all the documents. It only took him a night to file the divorce paper and send the divorce certificate to Tyler¡¯s mansion. Tyler yed with the divorce certificate nonchntly. He curved his thin lips into a smile that could scare a child. His eyes gleamed coldly and maliciously. Vicky¡¯s heart pounded heavily when all she heard was Tyler¡¯s cold voice, and she did not even see his expression at all. ¡°Tyler, we can¡¯t be together.¡± Her voice was soft. ¡°Please let me go.¡¯ ¡°Let you go?¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of letting me go when you climbed onto my bed and forced me to marry you?¡± ¡°I was naive and stupid. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vicky said. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying you¡¯re ¡®sorry¡¯ after you killed a person?¡± Tyler asked. Vicky¡¯s fingers turned white. ¡°You don¡¯t love me anyway! Why do you want to keep me by your side? You can have any woman you want!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Probably because a man is born with the love to challenge the impossible. We yearn for things we can¡¯t get.¡± Vicky¡¯s breaths grewbored. Just as she wanted to say something, someone tapped her shoulder. Harvey, standing beside her, shook his head. Vicky understood and said nonchntly, ¡°Tyler, we¡¯re divorced now and are no longer rted. Don¡¯t ever call me in the future. Bye.¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw! How dare you-¡° Vicky swiftly hung up, not allowing Tyler to speak any further. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s trying to stall us,¡± murmured Harvey. ¡°We need to leave now.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. A few stepster, Vicky remembered something and said, ¡°This phone is from him. Maybe there¡¯s a tracking device in it. I should.Jhrow it away.¡± Harvey nodded and nced at the wedding band on Vicky¡¯s finger. Vicky, noticing his gaze on her ring, curled up her finger for a while. Before Harvey knew it, she took off the wedding band too. There was no telling if Tyler was crazy enough to imnt a tracking device in the wedding band. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± After Vicky threw away the phone and her wedding band, both of them left. Jencity was situated at the border of Zendonia with sunny and rainy weather. When Vicky got into the car, it started to rain heavily. She looked outside the dark scene, and her heart started to throb with fear. The distress and agony Tyler brought on to her were too significant. Even at this point, she had not detached herself from the fear. Harvey could pick up on her distress as he sat next to her. He looked toward her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky looked down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The rain fell on the window and created gentle taps on the screen. The road on a rainy day was deste as there were barely any cars or pedestrians. Jencity was a less developed city, unlike the bustling Stoneford City. At first, Harvey thought Vicky was worried about how they were going to leave. He said, ¡¯The border is very close. Even if we can¡¯t leave by ne, we can just drive.¡± Vicky nodded after knowing that. ¡°Okay.¡± As the car was halfway to the border, Harvey¡¯s phone rang. The voice from the other side of the phone was extremely clear in the quiet car. ¡°Mister Sparks, Hexy informed us that all of the exits in Jencity are blocked, and many unknown people guard them. I think they¡¯re after you and Miss Shaw¡­¡± Harvey raised an eyebrow. ¡°They¡¯re after me and Vicky?¡± Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 ¡°I heard they were looking for a man and a woman. It happened too suddenly, so this is all I could get. Mister Sparks. If they¡¯re looking for you, you¡¯ll be turning yourself in if you leave now.¡± Harvey¡¯s pupils shook. ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± He hung up the phone right after that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky looked at him worriedly. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Harvey sported a reassuring expression and smiled carefreely. ¡°Nothing. Tyler¡¯s reaction is very quick. He has the entire town on lockdown.¡± Vicky¡¯s pupils shrank, and her face turned pale. ¡°Tyler has the city in a lockdown? Then.Js he going to find us?¡¯ If Tyler found her after this escape¡­there was no telling that he might just break her legs! The uncontended fear and horror filled her eyes. She started to pant and breathe heavily. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Harvey picked up on her amounting anxiety and behavior, and he asked with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky wanted to tell him she was alright, but her body betrayed her as she shook uncontrobly. Even her teeth were grinding out of fear. Harvey tried calling out to her a few times before she finally reacted by looking back at him with her pale face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I-I zoned out just now. What did you say? Can you say it again?¡± Harvey looked at her horrified expression without a soul. He felt sorry for her. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m not Sebastian. I won¡¯t let Tyler take you back so easily.¡± This was not the first time he went against Tyler, and he was probably the only person who understood what Tyler was capable of. Tyler had many tricks up his sleeve. He was good at disguises and even good at ying tricks with the mind. Vicky was too naive, and she was never his match. Vicky smiled forcefully. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Even with that said, she felt uneasy. She did not know what would happen if Tyler captured and brought her back again. Would he break her leg, or¡­he would give her to another man she did not know? Since they were unable to leave Jencity, Harvey got his man to find a ce for them to rest. Staying in a hotel was not an option because it was the first ce Tyler¡¯s men would search. Vicky did not know how Harvey did it, but he found a two-bedroom apartment. The apartment had everything, and though it was small, it was very clean and neat. Harvey said, ¡°This apartment belongs to my friend. They¡¯re going to search everywhere these few days, so we should stay here to stay off the radar.¡± Vicky was surprised. ¡°We?¡± Harvey looked solemn. ¡°Vicky, until we leave Zendonia, I suggest you stay in my sight and not leave me.¡± Vicky was stunned by this, but she knew very well what Harvey meant. Although it was inappropriate for them to stay together in the apartment, Tyler was too strong¡­ She was really scared of him. Harvey knew why Vicky was stunned. Heughed faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have the habit of forcing myself on a woman.¡± i Indeed, Harvey did not look like those lustful, disgusting men. He had been a gentleman with her all the time. Vicky was less worried having that thought in her mind. ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, the sky turned dark, but the rain never ceased. It hit the tree branches audibly. Click! A sound came from the door. Vicky¡¯s eyelids fluttered open at this. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 A tall man approached her slowly. Out of the blue, a bolt of lightning appeared in the sky. A cold, ferocious mask looked extremely scary under the light from the lightning. The man approached her quickly and touched her cheek softly. His voice sounded soft in the weirdest form possible as he said, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re not going anywhere. You¡¯re mine. Even when you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re still mine!¡¯ Suddenly, his soft voice became cold and sharp. ¡¯But why are you such a bad girl? Why do you keep thinking of running away? Since you can¡¯t control your legs, then¡­ You shouldn¡¯t keep them. I¡¯ll chop them off for you, okay?¡± Before Vicky could react, a sharp dagger appeared in the man¡¯s hand. The lightning struck the sky once more, illuminating even the room. The dagger glinted sharply. The man swung and stabbed it into her leg¡ª ¡°Aah!¡± Vicky opened her eyes. Rumble! The thunder and lightning struck together. With the light from the lightning, Vicky could temporarily see the entire view of her room. There was no one else in the dark room. ¡®Was that a dream?¡¯ she thought. Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock on the door, and Harvey¡¯s voice rang from the other side of the door. ¡°Vicky, are you fine?¡± Vicky, turning on the light at her bedside, said raspily, ¡¯I¡¯m fine.¡¯ After a few seconds of silence, Harvey replied, ¡¯That¡¯s good to know. Rest well. Call me if you need anything.¡± He did not ask Vicky to open the door nor barged right in. It eased Vicky for sure. ¡°Okay.¡± After a whole day of rain, the sun shone brightly the next day. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The moment Harvey left his room, he smelled the aroma of food. He took a turn and walked into the kitchen. A slim woman was busy in the kitchen. The aroma wasing from the pan in front of her. Harvey walked over and asked, ¡°Vicky, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making breakfast.¡± Vicky looked up. ¡°I saw fresh ingredients in the refrigerator after I woke up, so I thought of making breakfast.¡± Harvey looked at the food prepared and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a good chef.¡¯ The food was cooked nicely and created a vibrant, appetizing appearance. There was also sd. Harvey felt hungry just by looking at them. Vicky turned off the fire and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for us to go out and eat now, so we can only eat something simple.¡¯ Harvey¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still in Zendonia. Anything can happen.¡± Vicky looked gloomy when she mentioned Tyler. ¡°Tyler is a very careful and smart man. We need to do anything we can to stop him from finding us.¡± Vicky found a pair of mittens and was about to bring the pan to the dining table when Harvey stopped her. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Vicky did not insist on doing it by herself. Both of them started to enjoy the breakfast once they sat at the dining table. All of a sudden, Harvey asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmarest night?¡± Vicky paused and nodded softly. Harvey did not ask further and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent my men to check around. Once we have the chance, I¡¯ll make arrangements to send you out of the country in the shortest time. I¡¯ll be here with you before that time arrives. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Vicky put down her cutlery and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m your ex-fiance and Tyler¡¯s wife. I mean, I¡¯m your enemy too¡­ Why are you helping me?¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Harvey did not avoid Vicky¡¯s question and answered, ¡°I did many bad things to you in the past, so I¡¯m just trying to atone for my sins. Also, Tyler isn¡¯t a good guy¡­¡± Harvey frowned, and his gaze darkened the moment Tyler¡¯s name came out of his mouth. ¡°He¡¯s a despicable jerk!¡± Vicky did not reply. ¡®Calling him a despicable jerk doesn¡¯t do justice. He¡¯s a lunatic!¡¯ she thought. Her heart throbbed just by hearing Tyler¡¯s name. She did not want to continue to discuss Tyler, so she changed the topic. ¡°I never cooked for you before, have I?¡± Harvey shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Vicky asked curiously, ¡°What kind of person was I when you first knew me?¡± Harvey curled his lips into a faint smile when he was reminded of the past.¡± You were more active in the past. Your eyes were pure and spirited. At that time, you didn¡¯t know how cruel the world was and was a little arrogant.¡± Vicky was surprised. ¡°I was¡­like that?¡± Harvey looked back at her. ¡°To tell you the truth, you¡¯ve changed so much. I hardly recognized you when I came back to see you.¡± Vicky said nothing and fell quiet. ¡®Love can change a person tremendously after all.¡¯ After breakfast, Harvey reached out to his subordinate for more information. As he expected, the security was even tighter than yesterday. That was not all. The worst news was Tyler had arrived in Jencity too. The door opened, and Harvey came in with a pot of roses. He had disguised himself before he went out. Vicky saw the flower in his hands and muttered, ¡°This is¡­¡± Harvey took off his hat and mask and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Vicky was surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Harvey ced the flower on the window. ¡°Although Tyler is here, he can¡¯t leave his corporation unattended for too long and just stays here. When he leaves, that¡¯s going to be our chance.¡± They had been staying in Jencity for a week. All this while, Jencity had been on lockdown where people were allowed to enter but no one was allowed to leave. Tyler came here personally to search for them. Harvey could not find the opportunity to leave, so he had been stalling. ¡°I think Tyler is going to stay here for one more week before he has to leave.¡± Harvey looked at Vicky, and his eyes twinkled with hope. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been quite bored staying in the apartment the whole week, so it¡¯s good if you can take care of the flowers. I remember you used to like roses in the past.¡± Everyone liked flowers, and Vicky was not an exception. She gave Harvey a bright smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± This was the first time she smiled at him this way. She never smiled so brightly at him, even when she was his fiancee. Her smile was as beautiful as a fully bloomed flower. Harvey just stood there and could not look away.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After Vicky expressed her gratitude, she started to look at the flowers and did not notice the look on Harvey¡¯s face. Suddenly, the phone rang and pulled Havery back to reality. He picked up the phone. ¡°Boss, I have bad news!¡± His subordinate sounded very anxious. ¡°A few strangers appeared at the apartment you¡¯re at now. I think your ce isn¡¯t safe anymore!¡± The look in Harvey¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± He quickly hung up the phone and said, ¡°Vicky, we need to leave now.¡± Vicky was shocked, and no hint was needed to tell her what was going on. ¡°Alright.¡± Five minutester, they were both in a normal ck sedan car. However, the driver had a troubled look on his face after he drove not too far away. ¡°Mister Sparks, a few cars are tailing us.¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Baam! The rear-viewing mirror shattered in a deafening noise. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Not a secondter, she heard gunshots firing at the car. The car was bulletproof and the bullets did not pierce through the sses, but the car would eventually suffer a certain degree of damage if the attack continued. Harvey turned around, and his expression darkened at the sight of the ck car behind them. He pulled out a handgun and narrowed his eyes sharply. Baam! Baam! Baam! He fired three shots, and the cold wind instantly dispersed the smoke from the gunpoint. The car that was chasing them seemed to be bulletproof as well, and Harvey¡¯s attack only managed to slow it down slightly. ¡°When will our backup get here?¡± Harvey asked the driver. ¡°It¡¯ll take another ten minutes.¡± The attack hade too fast for Harvey to make an exit n. 10 minutes were not long, but it would be challenging to stall until his backup arrived when he was clearly outnumbered. Vicky shivered in fear as she watched the car behind them get closer. She was not afraid of getting shot or dying but that Tyler would capture her. While she was absorbed in her thoughts, the car she was in started to shake. Crash! A car came out of nowhere and bumped into them. They were moving at too high a speed that the driver¡¯s full attention was on the car behind them, so there was no time for him to react before their car was flipped to the side. The car rolled off and stopped eventually. The driver lost consciousness and Harvey managed to shield Vicky with his body the moment the car flipped. Once everything returned to silence, he left her to go and checked her for injuries. ¡°Vicky, are you alright?¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, are you-¡° Her gazended on his forehead and noticed a stream of blood scrolling down his face, giving him a rather frail appearance. He did not seem to care about his injuries and said, ¡°Vicky, we need to go.¡± She knew there was no time to waste and got out of the car without another word. As soon as they got out, her eyes widened at the sight of cars surrounding them. Sensing a cold re on her, she turned around and paled. Tyler stood expressionlessly next to a ck car and she noticed that it was precisely the car that hit them. The sky turned dark, and the clouds gathered for a storm. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tyler¡¯s expression was unreadable, and the look in his eyes was as dark as the sky above him. ¡°Come here,¡± he uttered calmly. He did not say her name, but Vicky knew it was amand directed at her. The fear that had taken root within her reacted to his voice, but just when she was about to walk over to Tyler, she was grabbed from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Vicky.¡± Harvey¡¯s lips curled into a casual smile as he watched Tyler from the distance. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Her fear eased slightly, and Vicky managed to calm herself. ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler turned to look at Harvey as he shielded Vicky with his body and smiled. ¡°You never know to treasure what you have until you lose it. Mister Sparks, do you take pleasure in stealing from others?¡± Harvey¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but he did not lose hisposure.¡± Would you have held onto Vicky had I not returned? She¡¯s just a tool you use to seek revenge, Mister Hart. Get off your high horse.¡± ¡®A tool Tyler uses to seek revenge?¡¯ Vicky thought and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mister Sparks, you¡¯re just a loser. Why would I bother wasting my time to seek revenge against you? You must¡¯ve gotten stupid after staying in prison for three years,¡± Tyler said emotionlessly. Harvey was not at all offended and smiled carelessly. ¡°I find it weird that a ¡® winner¡¯ like you would chase after a woman who didn¡¯t love you back a few years ago. I¡¯ve finally gotten out of prison, and it seems to me that you haven¡¯t learned anything at all because you¡¯re still chasing after a woman who doesn¡¯t want you. If one woman turns you down, she might be foolish, but if all women turn you down¡­ Well, don¡¯t you think you should start reflecting on yourself, Mister Hart?¡± Vicky noticed that Tyler lost hisposure, and his expression darkened. Enraged, he hissed, ¡°Shut up.¡¯ Harvey smiled and simply continued, ¡°Tyler, if a woman doesn¡¯t want you, what¡¯s the point of forcing her to stay? Vicky is doing whatever she can to get away from you, and we both know what that means. Besides, you don¡¯t even love her, so why won¡¯t you let her go?¡¯ Tyler seemed to have regained hisposure at the mention of Vicky¡¯s name, and his expressionless mask was once again in ce. ¡°That¡¯s between me and my wife. Stay out of this.¡¯ ¡°Your wife?¡± Harvey lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Haven¡¯t you two gotten a divorce?¡± ¡°Are you talking about these?¡± Tyler took out two certificates from his pockets, and the golden print of the words ¡®Divorce Certificate¡¯ glittered under the gloomy sky. Tyler turned his attention to the woman standing behind Harvey. ¡°Do you really think this means anything without my signature?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank at his words, and he shot her a half-smile. ¡°Vicky Shaw, maybe you should check to see if your marital status is married or divorced.¡± Harvey nced at Vicky reassuringly before turning to face Tyler once again. ¡°Tyler, this is between us, so leave Vicky out of it.¡± ¡°I suppose she has nothing to do with this,¡± Tyler said. ¡°But since you¡¯re so protective of her, that just makes me want to keep her even more.¡± He then ignored Harvey and said to Vicky, ¡°I told you toe here, Vicky.¡± Her expression darkened with determination as she stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going back. Not even if you kill me right here and now.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Vicky Shaw, this is yourst chance. Come here.¡± Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Vicky avoided eye contact with Tyler and refused to move. Tyler sneered. ¡¯Very well, Vicky. I hope you won¡¯t regret your choice.¡± She kept her head bowed, not daring to meet his eyes. Just then, Harvey suddenly shoved Vicky to the side. ¡¯Vicky, watch out!¡± A deafening noise of a gunshot echoed in the air, and before she could register what had happened, she felt blood sshing onto the back of her hand and looked up abruptly to find a gun in Tyler¡¯s hand. Both Harvey and Vicky were being held at gunpoint, and smoke oozed from the pipe. Realization dawned on her and she immediately turned to look at Harvey. He covered his arm with one hand; blood oozed from the gaps in his fingers. Had Harvey not pushed her out of the way, she would have been the one who was shot. Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to be my enemy, I see no reason for me to hold back, ¡± Tyler said mercilessly. ¡®Enemy?¡¯ She thought. ¡®That¡¯s right. Harvey is his enemy, and since I¡¯ve chosen to leave with him, that makes me¡­ Tyler¡¯s enemy as well. It makes sense that he¡¯d shoot me.¡¯ Though she saw the logic in Tyler¡¯s words, she still could not help the chills that traveled down her spine. Baam! Just then, gunshots were fired around them, and a few of Tyler¡¯s subordinates copsed. Relieved, Harvey said, ¡°Vicky, our backup is here.¡± He only attempted to initiate a conversation with Tyler to stall. Harvey grabbed Vicky¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Stay close to me, Vicky.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chaos erupted following the gunshot, and Harvey took the opportunity to leave with Vicky, i She fumbled after him as her mind reyed the cold look in Tyler¡¯s eyes. She could sense the malicious intent in his eyes and realized that he truly meant to kill her. ¡°Mister Sparks, right here!¡± A car drove by swiftly and stopped. A young man inside shouted, ¡°Get in now. Tyler Hart¡¯s backups are on their way as well! If his people get here, we won¡¯t be able to get away!¡± Harvey knew the severity of the situation and pulled Vicky into the car without hesitation. The young man was an excellent driver and drove the car through the obstacles swiftly, leaving all the cars and people behind them. The man stopped the car in an isted alley and said to Harvey, ¡°Mister Sparks, this is a safe zone. You¡¯ve been shot, and we need to remove the bullet before Tyler starts searching the area.¡¯ The man was Jackie Tierney, Harvey¡¯s most trusted subordinate. He was a skilled fighter and was quick on his feet, so he had ovee countless troubles as he remained by Harvey¡¯s side throughout the years. Harvey was pale from the blood loss and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Harvey knew that it would not be easy to leave Jencity easily and had prepared numerous ces to hide ahead of time. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Once they were in the apartment, Jackie contacted a doctor right away. 10 minutester, a man in his thirties who wore a pair of frameless sses stepped in with a briefcase in his hand. The man seemed confused. ¡°Harvey has always been swift¡­ How did he get shot?¡¯ Jackie nced at Vicky, and so did the man. Instantly, he froze. ¡®This is Miss Shaw¡­¡± ¡°Miss Vicky Shaw,¡± Jackie said. Vicky noticed something odd about the doctor and Jackie but did not question them. Instead, she greeted the doctor politely. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Vicky Shaw.¡¯ The man smiled at her. ¡¯Hello, Miss Shaw. My name is Alexander Raven.¡± ¡°Do you know me, Doctor Raven?¡¯ she asked. Alexander froze. ¡°Miss Shaw, Doctor Raven here is bad at memorizing faces and can¡¯t tell people who look alike apart,¡± Jackie said. Seeing that Vicky wanted to continue the subject, he immediately urged, ¡°Alexander, there¡¯s no time to waste. Mister Sparks is waiting for you to remove the bullet in him.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Alexander took onest nce at Vicky and said, ¡°I will go check on him.¡± Harvey had been shot in the arm, so the extraction went smoothly. After the surgery, Alexander strolled out of the room and said to Jackie,¡± I¡¯ve already taken the bullet out. Try your best to keep the wound away from water, and he needs to rest¡­¡± Alexander seemed to know that it was unrealistic to ask Harvey to rest for too long and said, ¡°Just stay still for at least a week.¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°How is Mister Sparks right now?¡± ¡°He is unconscious. It¡¯s normal for people toe down with a fever when they¡¯re shot, so someone has to remain by his side for the first three nights, ¡± Alexander said. ¡°I¡¯ll get him some medicine. Make sure you feed it to him on time every day. He¡¯ll recover faster that way.¡± ¡°Water¡­¡± Harvey mumbled. Soon, a ss of cool water was fed through his lips. Once the water was finished, he heard the soft, gentle voice of a woman saying, ¡°Do you need more?¡± Harvey slowly regained consciousness and saw a beautiful face before his eyes. He narrowed his eyes and muttered, ¡¯Vicky¡­¡± Vicky tested his temperature and was relieved. ¡°Your fever has finallye down. Hang on. I¡¯m going to get Mister Raven.¡± Vicky hurried out of the room. Shortly after, Alexander and Jackie walked in. Alexander ran a routine check on Harvey and smiled. ¡¯Your fever has indeede down. You¡¯re past the critical phase now. All that¡¯s left is for you to rest.¡± Vicky noticed that Jackie needed to say something to Harvey and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare some soup.¡± Once she left, Alexander said, ¡°Harvey, your fever burnt through a day and a night. Miss Shaw has been the one caring for you.¡¯ Harvey was unconscious, and Jackie needed to take care of the follow-up while Alexander needed to check Harvey constantly to adjust his dosage of medicine, so the duty of taking care of Harvey fell upon Vicky. The three had a silent agreement on what they were supposed to do, and Harvey was slightly taken by shock. Alexander studied Harvey and said, ¡°Harvey, she seems nice. Why did you give up on her and choose that woman all those years ago? That woman never loved you-¡° ¡°Alexander.¡¯ Harvey interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s in the past.¡± ¡°In the past?¡± Alexander sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve done quite a lot of stupid things forthat woman back then. Now that you¡¯ve finally gotten out of prison, you went to Tyler Hart¡¯s territory and abducted his wife. Are you sure you aren¡¯t doing this for that woman? I told you before. If you¡¯re willing to go that far for that woman, you should¡¯ve just settled down with Vicky, but what did you do?¡± Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Jackie noticed the dark look on Harvey¡¯s face and interrupted Alexander,¡± Alexander, it¡¯s not the time for this. Mister Sparks has just woken up, so just let it go. Besides, he was injured because he tried to protect Miss Shaw.¡¯ Alexander scoffed. ¡°God knows if he is really doing this for Vicky or for that woman. I heard that she ns on returning.¡± ¡°No matter what happened, she once saved Mister Sparks¡¯ life. You know that he doesn¡¯t like owing people. He¡¯s just trying to pay his debt¡­¡± Jackie said. ¡°He almost got killed and went to prison for three years. Isn¡¯t his debt paid? Stop bringing that up as if he has to spend the rest of his life paying that debt! Is Harvey responsible for her entire life simply because she saved him once?¡¯ Alexander retorted in annoyance. Jackie¡¯s tone weakened. ¡°But Miss Shaw¡­ She doesn¡¯t even like Mister Harvey. Besides, Vicky Shaw approached Mister Sparks with an ulterior motive as well.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Alexander seemed to know a lot about the past and scoffed at his words.¡± Whatever motive Vicky has, she¡¯s still better than Gloria! If she truly loves Harvey, she wouldn¡¯t keep Tyler Hart on a hook. If she doesn¡¯t love Harvey, she shouldn¡¯t have given him hope! Anyway¡­¡¯ He stared directly into Harvey¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake once and suffered for it because of that woman. As your good friend, I don¡¯t want you to repeat the same mistake again. Also, it¡¯s best that you stay away from the Shaw women. Vicky is now Tyler¡¯s wife, so what¡¯s the meaning of stealing her away?¡± ¡°Vicky lost her memories,¡± Harvey said. ¡°She¡¯s forgotten all about the past.¡± Alexander stilled. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing that she forgot.¡± Harvey smiledzily. ¡®Once Gloriaes back, she¡¯s probably here to stay. I won¡¯t get in between her and Tyler again, but Vicky¡­¡¯ He paused. ¡°I owe her too much to see her get hurt again.¡¯ By the time Vicky returned with the freshly cooked soup, Alexander and Jackie had left. She brought the warm bowl of soup toward the nightstand and asked, ¡¯ How are you feeling? Is your wound hurting?¡¯ Harvey turned his head with a frown.¡±¡­ It hurts.¡± Vicky paled and set the bowl on the nightstand before whispering, ¡°Hang on for a second. I¡¯ll get Mister Raven toe in.* She was just about to leave when he grabbed her by the wrist. ¡¯Blow it and it won¡¯t hurt.¡± Vicky froze and simply stared at him in confusion. The amusement in his eyes deepened at the sight of the dazed look on her face. ¡°You used to take care of me whenever I got hurt, and you¡¯d blow on my wound when it hurt.¡± She pulled her arm away. ¡¯Mister Sparks, don¡¯t try to fool me simply because I lost my memories.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡¯ She shot him a nce. He looked pale, but his almond-shaped eyes glittered sincerely. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the truth, it¡¯s in the past.¡± Vicky did not waver. ¡°It¡¯s best to not mention it again, Mister Sparks.¡¯ He looked at her. ¡¯ Why are you calling me Mister Sparks again? I¡¯ve only been unconscious for a day, and you¡¯re already distancing yourself from me again?¡± ¡°Despite the rtionship between us in the past, I¡­ I¡¯m not interested in you at all,¡± she said calmly. ¡°To avoid any sort of misunderstanding, it¡¯s best to address you this way.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Why are you so serious? I¡¯m just messing with you.¡± She sighed a breath of relief. It had been bad enough for her to owe Harvey a debt, so she did not wish to be romantically involved with him in any way. After all, their rtionship in the past had beenplicated, and she would have never sought his help had she not run out of options. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Vicky lifted the bowl on the nightstand. ¡°You should eat something.¡± He stared at her intently. ¡°My arm is injured, and I can¡¯t eat on my own.¡± Vicky had foreseen his response and unfolded a portable table before cing it on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re injured on your left arm, not your right one. You can easily eat on your own as long as I ce the bowl in front of you on the bed.¡¯ After a few moments of silence, Harvey chuckled and shook his head.¡± I thought you¡¯d changed, but you haven¡¯t. Not at all.¡± Harvey had only been joking. Ever since he woke up, there had been a big frown on Vicky¡¯s face, and he purposely tried to cheer her up with jokes, knowing she was unsettled by Tyler and the fact that Harvey was shot. Indeed, Vicky had been tense because she did not expect Tyler to shoot and Harvey to take the bullet for her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Harvey¡¯s jokes had temporarily taken her mind off her troubles, and she quickly realized that he was trying to cheer her up. ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± she said. He looked up at her. ¡°I promised that I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. I intend to keep that promise.¡± ¡°Just focus on getting better for now,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°If¡­ If we can¡¯t get out of the city¡­¡± He knew what she was about to say and interrupted her, ¡°Jackie is on it now, and we¡¯ll be able to leave within a week.¡¯ Vicky felt anxious. ¡°Are you sure that we can leave?¡± Tyler was far too resourceful, and she consistently lived in fear under the feeling that she could never escape. She would jolt awake every night, thinking that she had been found. Harvey smiled, and the look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Something happened to Hart Corporation, so he has to go back even if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡± A weekter, Vicky saw the news about Tyler on her phone. When she saw Tyler returning to Stoneford City, Vicky felt conflicted. Knock, knock! Someone knocked on the door, and Jackie stood by the door. ¡¯Miss Shaw, the car is ready for you. We can leave now.¡± Vicky walked out of the room, and when she noticed that Jackie was alone, she asked, ¡°Where is Harvey?¡± Jackie smiled. ¡°He needs to take care of something and left ahead of us. We¡¯ll meet him at the dock.¡¯ Vicky nodded and was about to leave when she spotted the rose bracelet on the table. It was an essory that Harvey brought for her when he came back from the outside. Though inexpensive, it looked delicate and the petals even had a faint fragrance, which Vicky loved. She stopped for a moment before putting the bracelet on and leaving with Jackie. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 The sea breeze caressed Vicky¡¯s cheek. Jackie nced at the time while he tried to call Harvey, but his phone was unreachable. Vicky stood next to Jackie and asked, ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Jackie shook his head thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mister Sparks¡¯ phone is turned off.¡± Half an hour had passed since they arranged a time to meet up, but none of them heard anything from Harvey, which was an ominous sign that implied Harvey might be in trouble. 10 minutester, Jackie made one final phone call to Harvey and finally made a decision. ¡°Miss Shaw, something might¡¯ve happened to Mister Sparks. We shouldn¡¯t be out in the open, or others might find us. Let¡¯s go back for now. We¡¯ll have to wait until I reach Mister Sparks.¡± She nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± To prevent having their hideout spot discovered, Jackie sent her to another apartment and once she was there, he said, ¡°Miss Shaw, I might have to disappear for a while to search for Mister Sparks. You ¡ª¡± She nodded. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t leave the room or open the door for anyone.¡± Jackie could not help but stare at her. Though Vicky was also from a wealthy family, she did not seem to fit into the typical stereotype of a high-status young woman. Both Alexander and Jackie thought that Vicky was a much better match for Harvey inparison to Gloria. Perhaps it was because Gloria was frequently exposed to arts like music, she was sensitive and sentimental, so she would often feel hurt by just a few words others said. However, Gloria simply upied a ce in Harvey¡¯s heart, and even when Vicky was engaged to him, Gloria¡¯s importance to him remained unparalleled. ¡°Miss Shaw, if anything happens, just call me. I won¡¯t be gone for too long,¡± Jackie said. ¡°Sure.¡± Jackie left. However, shortly after that, a group of people snuck up to the apartment. The head of the group asked, ¡°Are you sure this is the ce?¡± One of the thugs whispered in response, ¡°Easton, this has to be it. Harvey¡¯s right-hand man, Jackie, was seen leaving this apartment! You were the one who said that you saw Harvey buying a bracelet the day before yesterday, right? We¡¯re definitely right.¡± The group was a gang of local thugs who had a grudge against Harvey in the past. They did not have the chance to resume their activities until after Harvey was imprisoned, but time changed and despite their previous sess in Stoneford City, the gang was barely surviving in a much smaller city in the present. Whenever Easton thought about their former glory, he would curse at Harvey in resentment. One day, he received an update about spotting Harvey at a jewelry store.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Harvey¡¯s portrait was seen in Easton¡¯s house, and he would curse at the portrait every single day, so all his subordinates recognized Harvey¡¯s face. Thugs were often quick on their feet and managed to spot Harvey despite his disguise. Since the gang had been in Jencity for years and had countless connections, Harvey had not noticed he was being followed. ¡°Ha! I didn¡¯t expect him to get out of prison so soon. I didn¡¯t even hear about it¡­¡± Easton sneered viciously. ¡°If this is the case, we should make sure he receives a grand wee.¡± He nced at his men and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to capture his little lover.¡± One of his men smiled fawningly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Easton. Jencity is our territory, and it¡¯s a piece of cake to kidnap a woman. Just go back and rest. I guarantee you that I¡¯ll have the woman delivered to you within an hour.¡± Easton nodded with contentment and left. Knock, knock! When Vicky heard knocking on her door, she frowned. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Vicky nced at her phone and noticed that there was no text or phone call. Knock, knock, knock! The knocking grew louder, and it sounded as though the person outside was about to barge in. Since whoever was at the door had not said anything, Vicky dared not to make a sound, but the banging on the door simply grew louder as she refused to open the door. Her heart sank at the trembling door and took out her phone to call Jackie, only to realize that she had no signal. 1 The person outside the door had clearlye prepared with a signal jammer. Bang, bang, bang! The noises grew louder, and she started to pant heavily. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vicky hurried to the balcony and opened the window. The apartment was located at least 10 stories high, and she would never be able to escape from the window. Just then, a deafening sound pierced through the air as the door flew open. Meanwhile, Harvey had made all arrangements and was about to head to the dock when he suddenly received a phone call. A young woman¡¯s voice rang, ¡°Harvey Sparks, do you know that Gloria is back?!¡± Harvey narrowed his eyes darkly as he recognized the voice. ¡®What happened to her?¡± He did not deny knowing that Gloria had returned. ¡°What happened to her? She was in a car ident and is now in the emergency room!¡± the woman gritted out. He scowled. ¡°Is it bad?¡± ¡°The doctors came and said that she¡¯s been in critical condition twice! You know that she doesn¡¯t know that many people here in Stoneford City since the Shaws fell! She¡¯s finally ovee her demons and come home, yet you didn¡¯t even bother to pick her up from the airport when you knew that she was alone. Do you know th-¡¯ He interrupted her impatiently, ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the city center hospital right now!¡± The flight from Jencity to Stoneford City took four hours, but it was Vicky instead of the time that Harvey was worried about. Just as he hesitated, the woman shouted once again, ¡°Harvey, what could be more important than Gloria¡¯s life? If something happens to her, you might not even be able to see her for thest time.¡± Harvey could leave with Vicky at any time, but the possibility of Gloria dying took precedence, so he made the decision right away. ¡°I get it. I¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡¯ In the hospital. A young woman ended the phone call smugly while an elegant woman stepped out of the ward behind her. ¡°Selene, we can go now.¡± Selene turned around and said proudly, ¡°Gloria, Harvey is on his way here to see you right now as soon as he heard that you¡¯re injured!¡± Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 The woman standing across Selene had silky ck hair. With delicate features, she had an air of elegant beauty about her as her eyes shone soulfully under the light. Her skin was as fair as snow, and her demeanor was both innocent and alluring. Dressed in a beige white dress, her frame was tall and slim, giving her the impression of a fallen angel. Gloria frowned. ¡°Harvey ising to see me? I thought that he was busy with something.¡± Selene smiled. ¡°Nothing is more important than you.¡± Gloria kept her eyes trained on Selene for a few moments in silence before questioning, ¡°What did you say to him, Selene?¡± Feeling slightly guilty, Selene muttered, ¡°Nothing much¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Harvey a couple of days ago and he said that he was busy so he can¡¯t return to Stoneford City for the moment. What did you say to him for him toe running back?¡± Gloria asked calmly. Finally, Selene decided to tell the truth. ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anything more important than you. Besides, I didn¡¯t exactly lie. Our car did run into trouble and you are injured¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. You can hardly call this an injury.¡± Gloria took out her phone and continued, ¡°Selene, if you call Harvey in my name again, there¡¯s no point for us to remain friends.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She glided her finger across the screen of her phone and made the call. ¡°The number you have dialed is unreachable at the moment.¡± She scowled, and after a few thoughtful moments, she decided to send Harvey a text message instead. [Harvey, I¡¯m fine. Selene was just exaggerating. Don¡¯t let me keep you away from what you were doing.] By the time Harvey was done with making all arrangements, he noticed that his phone had run out of battery, and it was not until he boarded the flight that he remembered he had not contacted Jackie. s, it was toote because the flight had taken off. ¡°D*mn it! How can I be so unlucky?!¡± Easton cursed after destroying anything he could find in the house. The others kept their heads bowed in silence, while Vicky did the same as she was being tied onto a chair. Easton red at Vicky. ¡°Why is it you again?! D*mn it. Do Harvey Sparks enjoy dating his ex?!¡± It became clear to Vicky that Easton knew her. A man whispered, ¡°Easton, since she is Tyler Hart¡¯s woman, maybe we should just let her go. Harvey doesn¡¯t have much power here in Zendonia, but Tyler Hart.Jsn¡¯t someone we can afford to cross.¡± Easton slowly regained hisposure and scanned Vicky up and down.¡± Miss Shaw¡­ Wait, no, it¡¯s Missus Hart. It¡¯s been some time.¡± Vicky stared at the scarred man wordlessly. Easton did not mind her silence and simply sat on the couch behind him.¡± You sure have some tricks up your sleeves if you manage to get Tyler Hart to marry you after just one night with him. But since you¡¯re married to Tyler, why would you be with Harvey?¡± He asked curiously, ¡®Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s the one person that your husband hates most in this world?¡± Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Vicky lowered her eyes to hide the emotions within them. ¡°I¡­ I was kidnapped by Harvey Sparks.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Easton hated Harvey but dared not to cross Tyler. Since Tyler was Harvey¡¯s enemy, Easton saw Tyler as his ally. He turned on the television and said, ¡°I¡¯ve informed your husband about you. He should be here by tomorrow.¡± He waved his men over. ¡°Untie Missus Hart.¡± A few men immediately stepped forward to untie Vicky. Vicky had thought that she would suffer greatly at the hands of Harvey¡¯s enemies and had not expected to be saved by Tyler. However, she knew that what awaited her would only be worse if she returned to Tyler. ¡°Mister Easton, Tyler is busy with work most of the time, and I don¡¯t think he has the time to pick me up. I can just go back on my own. Let¡¯s save everyone the trouble,¡± she said. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way.¡¯ He nced at her. ¡°You were kidnapped by Harvey in my territory, and I might be in trouble if Tyler Hart decides to hold me ountable for that. If he¡¯s busy, he can always send an assistant over.¡± Easton seemed determined to hand her over to Tyler in person. She felt anxious, but she kept her emotions from showing on her face. Just as she contemted ways to escape, the news came on the television. ¡°The world-famous pianist, Miss Gloria Shaw, has returned to Stoneford City today¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank at the mention of Gloria¡¯s name. Tyler had returned to Stoneford City earlier that day, which was precisely why they had chosen to leave Jencity on the exact same day. ¡®Tyler has been in Jencity for so long, so why did he leave all of a sudden?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Can it be that he left not because something happened to Hart Corporation but to see Gloria instead?¡¯ ¡°Gloria Shaw¡­¡± Realization dawned on Easton. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Harvey was in such a hurry to head back to Stoneford City. So he went to see her.¡± Vicky jolted and turned to look at Easton. ¡°Harvey went back to Stoneford City?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Easton shot her a look of surprise. ¡°I sent my men to look into Harvey¡¯s whereabouts when others captured you. I received a report from the airport that Harvey boarded a flight headed toward Stoneford City an hour ago.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Had he not left all of a sudden, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to steal you away. He left you to rot for Gloria Shaw¡¯s sake back then. Who would¡¯ve known that his priority remains after all these years? Though¡­¡± His lips curled into a mysterious smile. ¡°You should be thanking me, Missus Hart. Without me, you would¡¯ve never gotten to marry Tyler Hart.¡± She froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? Both you and Gloria were kidnapped at the same time, and Harvey was given the choice to rescue only one person, to which he responded by running to Gloria¡¯s rescue. I wanted to make him suffer, but after hearing about the feud between him and Tyler Hart, I decided to send you to Tyler instead. In the end¡­¡± He chuckled devilishly. ¡°I helped you be Missus Hart. A woman from a fallen family like you would¡¯ve never had the chance to get anywhere close to Tyler Hart had it not been for that night, won¡¯t you say?¡± Vicky was shaken to the core. Just then, a man rushed in. ¡°Easton, we reached Mister Hart.¡± The man nced at Vicky sheepishly. ¡°T-They said that¡­Miss Shaw eloped with Harvey, so she¡¯s no longer Missus Hart. They said that you can do as you please with her¡­ The more gruesome, the better¡­¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Vicky panted heavily upon hearing the dreadful news, and Easton frowned as he turned to look at Vicky. ¡°She eloped with Harvey?¡± Vicky moved her lips to speak but felt numb. She might suffer less in the hands of the thugs in front of herpared to being captured by Tyler. Easton was at a crossroads and turned to shoot a look at his subordinate who sent Vicky into another room. Once the door was closed, Easton said, ¡°What do you think Tyler is doing? Is this supposed to be a test?¡± Vicky had not been taken far away and could hear Easton by standing behind the door. ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to say,¡± his subordinate said. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that this woman is throwing a temper tantrum or something.¡± Easton nodded. ¡°She is still Tyler¡¯s woman, so it¡¯s not up to me to teach her a lesson, or I¡¯ll suffer when they kiss and make up.¡± ¡°Should we¡­send her back, then?¡± ¡°But what if she really did elope with Harvey? Sending her back will only upset Tyler!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Easton frowned. ¡°I thought that I could ckmail Harvey with this woman. Who would¡¯ve expected him to go running back to Gloria? Great! What are we supposed to do with her now?¡± His subordinate considered the situation momentarily and suggested, ¡°If you don¡¯t want any trouble, why don¡¯t we just let her go? She can go wherever she wants or find whoever she wants. Whatever happens to her won¡¯t be our responsibility.¡± Easton hesitated. ¡°Jencity is underdeveloped with all sorts of people around. You toss a beautiful woman like her onto the street, and they¡¯ll devour her within a day. What if¡­¡± ¡°They were the ones who refused to take her back, so how is this our fault? No matter what happens, we can¡¯t be held liable as long if she¡¯s not with us. Maybe she¡¯ll go straight to her lover, Harvey after she¡¯s released. If this provokes Tyler, he might dere war against Harvey, and we can just let those two fight it out.¡± Easton lifted his eyebrows. ¡°What are we waiting for, then? Toss this woman out! Nothing good ever comes with her!¡± After being kidnapped for a short while, Vicky was tossed out onto the street as though nothing ever happened. They had taken her phone before tossing her out and left without a word or look toward her, almost as though they were afraid of bad luck if they stayed next to her. She wandered on the strange streets and spotted a young woman from afar. She hurried over and said, ¡°Miss, I lost my phone. Can I borrow yours for a moment?¡± The young woman was in her early twenties and looked extremely innocent. ¡°Sure.¡± She handed Vicky her phone. Vicky epted it and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She wanted to call Jackie at first but recalled she did not even remember his number. She could only remember Harvey¡¯s number. After a brief moment of hesitation, she decided to try her luck. ¡°The number you have dialed is unreachable at the moment. Please try againter.¡± When she heard the answering machine sound as expected, disappointment filled her heart. She had never been to Jencity in the past. After what happened in Forever Night, she felt insecure and was barely maintaining herposure on the surface, when in truth, she felt both helpless and dazed. Easton mentioned that Harvey had gone to see Gloria, and she smiled bitterly as she thought, ¡®I should¡¯ve never trusted other people. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Vicky thought that Harvey would bring her hope, but she found herself pushed deeper into despair instead. When Harvey did not answer the call, she tried to call Cece, only to feel a sharp prick on the back of her neck. Her gaze faded, and before she lost consciousness, she saw the young woman¡¯s evil smile. Five hourster, Harvey finally arrived at the hospital and found Gloria waiting by the entrance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harvey.¡± He froze when he saw how perfectly healthy Gloria seemed. ¡°Gloria, I thought¡­¡± Gloria nced at Selene, who was standing behind her, and said, ¡°Selene had been foolish enough to mess with you. I called you as soon as I found out, but your phone was switched off. I tried texting you, but you haven¡¯t replied either.¡± The look in Harvey¡¯s eyes darkened. He took one pointed look at her before turning to leave without a word. Gloria¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Harvey never treated her so coldly. Seeing she was at fault, she hurried after him. ¡°Harvey, did something happen?¡± Harvey stilled and turned to look at her. ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡± She nodded. ¡°Here.¡± He took the phone and dialed Vicky¡¯s number. When he failed to reach her, his expression darkened, and he immediately tried to call Jackie instead. Once the call was answered, Harvey blurted, ¡°Jackie, it¡¯s me. Is Vicky with you?¡± ¡°Mister Sparks¡­ Miss Shaw.Js missing!¡± Jackie said. ¡°Aahh!¡± Terrifying screams were heard from the room next door, followed by dark, evil chuckles. ¡°Oh, my. I just love breaking the legs of beautifuldies¡­ This feels so aplishing!¡± Vicky sobered and remembered where she was. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was, once again, kidnapped and seemed to have been transported overseas. She was locked in a dark room, and someone woulde to deliver one meal to her before locking the door. She had been in the room for three days, and the room next door seemed to be a torture chamber as she heard screams and wails every day. She curled up against herself at the screams, feeling like she was the one getting her legs broken. Another day passed and the door to her room flew open. This time, it was not the person who came to deliver food for her. The person would only open a small gap in the door as though they were concerned she might run if the door waspletely opened. Sunlight pierced through the opened door, and she narrowed her eyes at the light. Once her eyes adjusted to the light, she looked up and saw a towering figure before her. ¡°Vicky,¡± a familiar, frosty voice rang. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done wrong? Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Tyler¡¯s voice sounded both strange and familiar as it echoed in the room. Vicky¡¯s eyes were filled with tears due to the sunlight. Despite her swollen eyes, however, she finally saw his dark, brooding features. He stood with his back facing the light and looked down at her as though he had full control over her life. ¡°Tyler Hart¡­¡± she muttered hoarsely. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He stood tall before her and said, ¡°You tried whatever you could do to seek help when you were sent to Forever Night, so why haven¡¯t you done the same when you¡¯re locked up here?¡± Vicky only had a meal and a ss of water each day, and she simply curled against the corner, looking as pale and helpless as a frail porcin doll. 1 She looked around and realization dawned on her. ¡°Is this¡­you again? Were you the one who sent people to kidnap me?¡± He kept his eyes on her and said, ¡°Yes.¡± She paused for a few moments beforeughing. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you yed this trick once, and here you are, ying the same trick¡­ Don¡¯t you get bored?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s fun. What matters is that it worked.¡± He lifted an eyebrow as he saw her shivering and chuckled. ¡®Why are you shaking? Are you that scared of me?¡± He was standing at a distance from her and started getting closer, which simply made her shivering worse. He crouched and looked her in the eyes as he whispered into her ear, ¡°If you are that afraid of me, what even made you run away?¡± His voice was melodious and pleasant, but each word felt like a de that pierce directly through her. He grabbed her by the chin with a half-smile. ¡°If you had the courage to run, it just means that I haven¡¯t punished you enough.¡± He caressed her cheek gently. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been too easy on you. Vicky, how should I punish you this time?¡± She could not help but back away from him, but her back was already against the wall, and there was nowhere else to run. No matter where she ran to, he would always find her. His fingers were as cold as ice, sending chills down her spine as he touched her face. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you really think Harvey Sparks could help you?¡± He lowered his voice seductively. ¡°Gloria had a few scratches, and he immediately flew back to Stoneford City to see her, leaving you behind. You mean nothing to him. Sebastian Mills can¡¯t help you, nor can Harvey¡­ No one can help you.¡± His words echoed in her mind and reyed in a loop. ¡°No one can help me¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡¯That¡¯s right, no one can help me.¡± His finger trailed down her face and onto her body as he studied her. ¡°Have you betrayed me in the past few days?¡± For a moment, she wanted to say ¡®yes¡¯ in a desperate attempt to provoke him, but fear drowned her when she saw the cold look in his eyes. ¡°No.¡± Tyler did not seem surprised. ¡°He loves another, so it¡¯s only normal that he won¡¯t touch you. Though¡­¡± He scanned her up and down. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t like people touching what¡¯s mine.¡± He tore her clothes apart, and the buttons on her shirt snapped. She instinctively tried to cover herself in the ice-cold air, but could not bring herself to move at all in the man¡¯s intimidating presence. As though trying to humiliate her, his fingers traveled down her skin. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Like a lifelessmodity, Vicky was helpless and at Tyler¡¯s mercy. She reached out to grab his hand abruptly. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, what?¡± he asked. She bit her lower lip. ¡°Don¡¯t continue.¡± ¡°Why should I do as you say?¡± She was rendered speechless. The door to the room opened, and the light from the outside shone into the room. Without even bothering to close the door, he inspected every inch of her body as though she was not a person. Her tears had run dry a long time ago, so she had not shed a single tear since she was imprisoned. Even in the present, she did not cry despite shivering. She watched nkly as he cleaned his hands with sanitizing tissue paper. ¡°Take a shower,¡± he said. ¡°Change into something clean.¡± With that, he turned and left the room. As she walked out of the room, she realized that they were not overseas or at a clubhouse but in a quiet mansion instead. There had never been any perverted man next door, and it had all been an act Tyler had put up to scare her. She knew that while it had been an act this time, Tyler might actually make it happen the next time she tried to run. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After taking a shower and changing into new clothes, she walked out of the room and did not know where to go. She seemed to be the only person there. The silence sent chills down her spine as she walked toward a room where the door was left open. She knocked on the door and walked in to find Tyler leaning elegantly against the couch with a lit cigarette between his fingers. The smoke hovered around his face, making it difficult to see his expression. She kept her head bowed and walked toward him. He nced at her and said, ¡® Wait.¡± ¡®Wait?¡¯ she thought in confusion. ¡®For what?¡¯ She decided against asking as he got up to walk toward her only after the cigarette burnt out. After all the suffering and torment, Vicky had lost weight and he could easily pick her up. Vicky dared not to struggle in his arms, and he lowered his gaze expressionlessly. ¡°Behave, and I might forgive you.¡± Before she had the chance to realize what he was talking about, he carried her into the bedroom. She knew what he intended to do by carrying her into the bedroom, but Tyler had never been known to be so forgiving, and she did not expect him to forgive her so easily. As she was absorbed in her thoughts, he captured her lips and scowled when he noticed her dazed state. ¡°Focus.¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Harvey had arrived at the ce where Tyler proposed to meet with him. He received a report that Vicky had been found by Tyler, and Harvey knew what it meant. It would be challenging to convince Tyler to let her go, but he could not simply give up because it had all been his fault. Once he stepped into the mansion, he noticed that there were no guards. As he stepped into the living room, not a soul was seen, and Tyler was nowhere to be found. Harvey checked the time and scowled, wondering why Tyler had not appeared in time. Tyler was a punctual man. Even if he saw Harvey as his enemy, it was unlikely for Tyler to bete to spite him. Amid his confusion, he heard the noises of a woman crying from upstairs. It was hardly noticeable, but he caught the sound because of how quiet the mansion was. Harvey had a great hearing and instantly realized where the sound wasing from, so he started to walk up the stairs with heavy footsteps. As soon as he reached the second floor, the cries became more distinct. It sounded familiar, and he immediately recognized that it was Vicky¡¯s voice. Just as he was about to get closer, he heard a few moans and instantly stilled. He was a grown adult and knew what the sound indicated. Though he had expected Tyler to do everything in his power to humiliate him, he had not expected Tyler to go so far. He clenched his fists and suppressed the urge to barge in. There were no guards and the door was not closed, which meant Tyler was not afraid of being seen. More precisely, he might be expecting Harvey to barge in. ¡®The woman I wanted to protect has fallen in Tyler Hart¡¯s hands because of my mistake¡­¡¯ Harvey thought. ¡®Just like what happened all those years ago.¡¯ He closed his eyes and shivered helplessly, knowing that he could not go inside. If he walked in on them, Vicky would only be pushed deeper into despair. A few hourster, he heard footstepsing from the floor above. Harvey, who was sitting on a couch on the first floor, looked up. Tyler was walking down the stairs elegantly with Vicky in his arms, and as he moved, Harvey could see Vicky¡¯s reddened face. Her eyes were closed, and she seemed to have fallen asleep with a frown. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Harvey stood up and stared straight into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tyler, why did you bring her down here?¡± Tyler arrived on the first floor and sat on the couch with Vicky in his arms. She seemed exhausted and leaned into his chest as she turned in her sleep. ¡°You want to take her away, right?¡± Tyler said hoarsely. ¡°How are we going to negotiate if she isn¡¯t here?¡¯ Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Harvey smiled. ¡°Why bother putting up an act when you don¡¯t have the intention of letting her go in the first ce?¡¯ He would be a fool if he did not know what Tyler¡¯s intention was. Tyler did not deny the usation and said, ¡®I¡¯ve only invited you here to get your opinion on whether the cuff I ordered for Vicky suits her. You¡¯ve always been familiar with her preference, and she¡¯d always wear whatever you give her all the time¡­¡± He lowered his gaze to Vicky¡¯s bracelet and yed with it with his fingers.¡± I recall that you gave her a rose-patterned ne on the day you were engaged and even put it on for her.¡± Harvey¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of the engagement, and he nced at Vicky¡¯s wrist. He twitched when he saw that she was wearing the bracelet he bought for her, and the remorse within him deepened. While the two men were conversing, Vicky had a dream. Like the time she dreamt of Alex Torres getting his legs broken, she was once again standing in a third- person perspective. She saw herself standing in the middle of a presidential suite in a hotel while a man sat elegantly on the couch in front of her. Even though she was standing and he was sitting, his presence remained terrifying. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Today¡¯s the engagement party between you and Harvey, right?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded like it was coming from a different dimension. She lowered her head until her hair covered the look on her face as she whispered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What a shame,¡± the man said. ¡°His true love gets kidnapped on the day of your engagement party with him. He left you alone at the party, making you theughingstock of all the guests. As if that¡¯s not enough, between you and Gloria, he chose to save her and left you with Easton. Miss Shaw, you came close to being defiled by those thugs,¡± the man drawled. She looked up at the man nervously. ¡°Thank you, Mister Hart, for helping me. Without your help-¡° He interrupted her. ¡°You should know the rivalry between me and Harvey, right?* She paled and fell into silence. Tyler narrowed his eyes darkly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be naive enough to think that I rescued you out of the kindness of my heart, right?¡± She trembled wordlessly and he leaned back while crossing his legs.¡± Spend the night with me, or with Easton and the others. Take a pick.¡± ¡°I choose¡­you, Mister Hart,¡± Vicky said. ¡°Then strip,¡± he said coldly. Because she hade from her engagement party earlier that day, she was dressed in a dreamy white dress. She tried to take her dress off, but she found herself frozen in ce. Tyler simply sat on the couch with his piercing gaze on her without a word. She tried a few more times, but she failed to move her fingers. Instead of mocking her, he said, ¡°Are you nervous, Miss Shaw?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°How troublesome.¡± He put out the cigarette in his hand and waved her over. ¡°Come here.¡± She bit on her lower lip and slowly walked toward him. Tyler reached out and pulled her closer by the waist. She fell onto hisp and he muttered hoarsely into her ear. ¡®Let¡¯s get to know each other better, then.¡± Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Tyler¡¯s breath heated Vicky¡¯s skin, and her heart raced as she sat on hisp stiffly. Just then, Tyler spotted the ne around her neck and said, ¡°Is this from Harvey?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a style that I like.¡± ¡°Harvey has always been good at making women happy,¡± he said emotionlessly. Vicky did not respond, and he reached out to y with the ne gently. ¡°Mister Hart¡­¡¯ she muttered nervously. ¡°He¡¯s gone to save another woman, so why are you still wearing this?¡± Tyler asked. ¡¯Do you love him?¡± Vicky looked into his eyes. ¡°What about you, Mister Hart?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Can you sleep with another woman when you¡¯re in love with another?¡¯ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that men are capable of separating their hearts and bodies?¡¯ His lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡°Harvey, too, got engaged with you yet went to risk his life for another woman.¡¯ Vicky was rendered speechless. ¡°Besides¡­¡± He caressed her cheek. ¡¯If I can¡¯t get the older sister, I¡¯ll go for the younger one. That¡¯s what Harvey did, right? I am curious as to why he picked you.¡± She narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°Why you-mmph!¡¯ Before she could finish her sentence, he tilted her chin up and devoured her lips. In the midst of her daze, she heard Tyler muttering, ¡°If you prefer to sleep with me in the dress you wore to get engaged to Harvey Sparks, I will leave it on¡­¡± When Vicky woke up the next day, Tyler was already gone, and the dress remained intact on her body. It was all ruffled, giving her the appearance of an abandoned rag doll. Harvey had abandoned her, and Tyler picked her up to toy with before casting her aside. Sensing a cold sensation around her ankle, Vicky jolted awake as she heard a cold voice saying, ¡°Tyler Hart, that¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough when I say so. Harvey, you don¡¯t have the right to use me of anything.¡± Harvey wanted to say something else, but he paused when he noticed that Vicky was awake. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± He looked at her guiltily. ¡°Harvey?¡± She felt confused at first, and when she looked upto find Tyler next to her, she instantly sobered and looked down at her body. She was tightly wrapped in a nket, leaving only her head, neck, and legs in the air. Underneath the nket, she waspletely naked. Since Tyler had not bathed her, she felt highly ufortable. It felt as though he had taken her out of the room by casually wrapping her in a nket like he would an old, damaged merchandise. Tyler lowered his gaze to the woman in his arms. ¡°Finally awake? Mister Sparks here has been waiting for hours on the first floor.¡± ¡®Hours?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Can it be that¡­¡¯ Realization dawned on her and she paled, her eyes widening. Quivering, she snarled, ¡¯You pervert!¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Vicky recalled all the revolting things she was forced to say to avoid suffering at his hands. ¡°Pervert?¡± Tyler smiled and narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said just now, Vicky. Should I help jog your memories of what you said earlier?¡± She red daggers at him with bloodshot eyes; there were no tears but resentment and hatred instead. Seemingly ignorant of how close she was to a mental breakdown, he added, ¡°Or maybe Mister Sparks here can help you remember. He probably heard everything.¡± Unable to suppress her anger any longer, Vicky pped Tyler across the face, and he did not bother to dodge it. She was weak and had not been able to strike hard, but she soon realized that she had struck him in front of Harvey. Tyler narrowed his eyes darkly, and her heart sank. She instinctively wanted to run, but there was nowhere else to run when she was in his arms. Tyler seized her lips without warning, all while Harvey clenched his fists as he narrowed his eyes in rage. He stood and wanted to stop him, but he stilled when he saw the fear in Vicky¡¯s eyes. He knew that he was the person who caused all her suffering. In the morning four years ago, Vicky returned dazedly wearing the same white dress she wore at the engagement party. The blood stain on her white dress was a sign of his foolishness. However, she did not shed a single tear despite how red her eyes were. Sometimeter, Tyler finally let her go, and the wounds on her lips opened once again, causing blood to ooze from her lips in the most seductive manner. ¡°Am I still a pervert?¡± he asked with her blood on his lips. Tyler had been calm and even gentle to her since he appeared before her in the room, but his actions sent chills down her spine. At that very moment, Vicky realized there could not be a more evil man than the one before her. She dared not to cross him again, but he was not satisfied with her silence and scowled. ¡®Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you still think that I¡¯m a pervert?¡± Her heart sank as she uttered weakly,¡±¡­ I won¡¯t say it again.¡± It was an answer to his previous question, and he nodded. ¡°Do you admit that you were wrong?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She closed her eyes in silence, and he kept his eyes trained on her. ¡°Well?¡± She remained quiet and stubbornly refused to admit that she was wrong. Tyler¡¯s tone darkened. ¡°Vicky Shaw.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She knew that admitting that she was wrong would make her life much easier, but she could not utter a word with the weight on her chest, and she simply did not want to beg for his mercy. ¡°Vicky Shaw.¡± His voice grew as cold as it sounded from her dream earlier. ¡°This is yourst chance. Do you admit that you were wrong?¡± Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Vicky bit her lip and turned pale, but she refused to respond. Tyler did not seem affected by it, but the look in his eyes simply grew darker. ¡°Vicky, remember that you brought this to yourself,¡± he said before standing from his seat with her in his arms. She shivered and felt as though she was soaked in ice-cold water despite being tightly wrapped with a nket. Just then, Harvey went and stood in Tyler¡¯s way with a sharp, cold look that she had never seen on his face before. ¡°Let Vicky go.¡¯ Tyler lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t want to go with you.¡± Amused, Tyler chuckled. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to leave with me, do you think that she wants to go with you instead?¡± He lowered his gaze at Vicky. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask her and see who she wants to leave with?¡± It seemed normal for him to seek Vicky¡¯s opinion, but Harvey jolted in response to his words. After being Tyler¡¯s rival for years, he knew Tyler like the back of his hand and realized that Tyler was certain Vicky would choose to stay with him. ¡°Vicky.¡± Harvey lowered his voice as he looked at the frail woman before him. ¡°Let me take you away from here, okay?¡¯ All he needed for a nod, and he would risk his life to take Vicky away from Tyler. Vicky turned to look at him and smiled. ¡®It¡¯s fine. Thank you for helping me so far.¡± After attempting to run twice, she finally realized that she could never escape Tyler. Tyler had always had full control over the situation and had only allowed her to run away because he enjoyed the chase. ¡°Vicky.¡± Harvey stared into her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Had he not left Jencity abruptly, Tyler would have never gotten her. ¡°It¡¯s not your problem.¡± She shook his head. ¡°He always gets what he wants. H ¡®I should have known this right from the start,¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Tyler did everything to tell me that no one can help me. Not Sebastian, and definitely not Harvey.¡¯ She did not me Harvey for leaving. After all, surviving with someone¡¯s help was destined to be short- lived, and she could only me herself for being powerless. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Harvey muttered. ¡°Just go.¡± She interrupted him and looked at him calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. I made my choice. Besides, I¡¯m still married to him, so where else can I go? I¡¯ll eventually have to face reality, and running won¡¯t help me.¡± Tyler remained quiet and simply observed their exchange. Vicky made it clear that she chose to stay instead of being pressured into it by Tyler and said, ¡°Alright, just go. I need to rest.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Harvey stood still and stared at her quietly. After some time, he finally moved and turned to leave. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Tyler did not stop Harvey. Harvey left sorrowfully and turned around as he walked through the gate. As he took in the sight of the mansion behind him, a sharp pain pierced through his chest. He ced his hand over his chest dazedly in disbelief. He never expected himself to experience heartache over another woman apart from Gloria. After Harvey left, the mansion returned to silence. The sun was still shining, but the house was as quiet as a haunted house. Vicky watched as Harvey left and continued to stare off in the direction of where he went for sometime later before finally looking away. In truth, she was not looking at Harvey but at the door he left through instead. When she turned and met Tyler¡¯s dark, brooding eyes, she jolted in shock. Tyler had looked at her with disgust and contempt in the past, but he had never looked at her with such a sharp, piercing re before. She lowered her gaze to avoid eye contact with him, and he simply chuckled before carrying her up the stairs. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They returned to the bedroom, and he closed the door behind him. Unable to contain his anger, however, the door mmed shut, causing the wall to shake slightly. Vicky¡¯s heart sank because she knew that Tyler was about to make her pay for her insubordination. He set her down on the bed and looked down at her. ¡°If you were so reluctant to part with him, why didn¡¯t you leave with him?¡¯ The afternoon sun shone onto Vicky through the window, and she looked up. ¡°Why did you marry me when you love her so much?¡¯ He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I am getting shbacks.¡± She tugged a strand of hair behind her ear and looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a while, haven¡¯t we?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes, which were often as unwavering as a calmke, flickered with emotions for a split moment, and Vicky caught sight of it. He resumed normality almost immediately. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°People keep saying that I slept with you for wealth and fame and that I was shameless for forcing you to marry me. But if you are that reluctant to marry me, it¡¯s not like I can force myself on you.¡± The look in her eyes darkened. ¡°Harvey has been involved with the woman who you love and can¡¯t seem to get, so you went to sleep with his fiance¡­ There¡¯s no better way to get revenge, is there?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes darkly as he studied her thoughtfully. Sometimeter, he smiled and said in a seductive tone, ¡¯Looks like you¡¯ve recalled the night of your engagement party with Harvey.¡± Despite losing her memories, rumors of how she managed to marry Tyler never ceased, and she already heard from Sasha and She that Harvey was defeated and left Stoneford City by the time she tricked Tyler into sleeping with her. i The Shaws fell at the same time, but what she dreamt of earlier happened when she had just gotten engaged to Harvey. It was around the time when Tyler and Harvey were in the depth of their rivalry, and she was not supposed to know Tyler in person at the time. However, Tyler mentioned that Harvey gave her to another man for Gloria¡¯s sake, while Harvey said that Tyler plotted the entire incident so he would benefit from it in the end. Combining what she had been told so far and what she saw in her dream, she concluded what had happened. She stared into Tyler¡¯s eyes and questioned, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you mentioned that we knew each other from the start?¡± Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Tyler remainedposed. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. What¡¯s the point of bringing that up now?¡± Vicky clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memories! You know that, don¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± He studied her flushed cheeks and said, ¡°Am I supposed to tell you that you practically attached yourself to me after that night? You kept causing trouble using that night we spent together as your leverage and even¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Do whatever you can to sleep with me again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± she blurted out. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That night, you were kidnapped by Harvey¡¯s enemy, but so was Gloria. He was given the choice of saving only one, and he went to Gloria¡¯s rescue instead. I helped you out of pity so that you wouldn¡¯t end up in the hands of those degenerates.¡± She scowled. ¡°But you were the one who made me choose between Easton and you¡­¡± ¡°I was just saying that to scare you. I didn¡¯t expect you to agree to it without putting up a fight.¡± He walked over and pinned her against the bed as he looked down at her. ¡°You were one of the most beautiful women in Stoneford City and Harvey Sparks¡¯ fiance. I wouldn¡¯t be a man if I turned down a beautiful woman who was throwing herself at me.¡± ¡°You are a piece of trash! You have no shame!¡± Vicky roared with bloodshot eyes, enraged that he was bragging about taking advantage of her. Tyler sneered and tore the nket on her body away from her body mercilessly. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman as ungrateful as you are.¡± She shivered as the cold air greeted her skin. Vicky reached for the nket on the bed to cover her body as she red at him warily. Tyler did not try to pull the nket away and simply stared at her coldly. She could not help but back toward the corner of the bed to get away from the man before her. Tyler stood tall, blocking the sunlight that shone in through the window. ¡°I told you that you¡¯d save yourself some punishment if you behave, but I¡¯m not happy with your performance earlier.¡± He lowered his gaze thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯ve tried to run away with other men multiple times¡­so how should I punish you now?¡± Vicky was unaware of the humiliation and torture she would be put through. It was not until she saw what Tyler was truly capable of that she realized what it meant to cross him and all thoughts of escaping from him were buried at that instant. Once they returned to Stoneford City, Vicky¡¯s phone was taken from her, and she was not allowed to contact anyone outside. She knew that plotting to divorce Tyler and running away with Harvey would cost her, and when Tyler walked into the room, she backed away frantically. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m not your prisoner! You are out of line here!¡± He stared at her expressionlessly. ¡°And it¡¯s not out of line for you to run away with another man or try to divorce me behind my back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my right! I don¡¯t want to continue this marriage. Don¡¯t I have the right to end it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°Alright. Juste over here and save yourself the suffering.¡± Vicky was on the brink of a breakdown from being locked in the mansion with no means to contact others. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 ¡°No.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart raced as Tyler closed in on her. ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Tyler! Or ¡°Or, what?¡± Tyler questioned coldly. ¡¯Or you¡¯ll kill yourself?¡± She panted heavily, and tears began to pool in her eyes. ¡°Try killing yourself, and I¡¯ll make you suffer a fate worse than death,¡¯ he said mercilessly. The resentment in Vicky¡¯s eyes deepened, and she grabbed themp next to her before flinging it at Tyler. He simply tilted his head to the side, and themp flew past him. She grabbed a ss and threw it at him, but he managed to dodge it again. Vicky was throwing whatever she could get her hands on to stop the man from approaching, but Tyler was swift and got right up to her in a few long strides. Vicky refused to submit to him and fought him with all her might. ¡°Tyler, you trash! You are a pervert! Let me go! I¡¯m not your pet!¡± His expression darkened at her resistance. ¡°You put on an act of being submissive for the past two days. I assume that was just to get my guard down so that you could run away with another man again, right?¡¯ He grabbed onto her wrists easily and sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t trust you again, Vicky Shaw.¡¯ Tears scrolled down her cheek. ¡®Trust me? When have you ever trusted me?¡± She fell toward the bed without a care for the shattered ss on the ground, and Tyler swiftly caught her before shended. ¡°Vicky!¡± He narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Move again, and I¡¯ll make sure that you can¡¯t get out of bed at all.¡± ¡°You are insane! Insane!¡± All her pretenses melted away at the hatred burning within her. ¡°Tyler Hart, you are a disgusting scum of a ma-mmph!¡± He swallowed her words with a dominating kiss, and Vicky bit down on his lip fiercely. He paused and looked at her with a ruthless look in his eyes. Vicky did not fret and stared back with eyes lit with resentment. ¡¯Tyler, you disgust me!¡± He sneered. ¡¯You¡¯ll regret that, Vicky.¡± ¡°What I regret most is marrying you!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His expression darkened, and without a word, he tossed her back onto the bed and pinned her down with his body. The next day, Tyler entered the bedroom in the evening to find Vicky sitting on the bed, hugging her knees. The tray of food on the nightstand remained untouched, and he narrowed his eyes maliciously. ¡°Vicky Shaw, are you trying to starve yourself to death?¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Vicky turned around nkly. ¡°Just kill me, Tyler!¡± She had not eaten or drunk anything for the entire day, and her voice was extremely hoarse. Contrary to her frantic state, Tyler remainedposed and shot her a look before making a call. ¡°Bring dinner in.¡± Nanny Paterson was reced by a strange young woman on the duty of looking after her. The woman seemed ordinary, but she appeared swift and agile, so it was easy to tell that she was trained. During the day, the woman came with the food without saying a single word. Vicky knew that the woman was not there to care for her, but to supervise her instead. A few minutester, someone knocked on the door. Knock, knock! Tyler got up and brought two trays of food inside; one for him and the other for Vicky. The food was steaming, and the trays were filled with Vicky¡¯s favorite dishes, which Tyler had clearly communicated with the woman ahead of time. Tyler walked over and said coldly, ¡°Are you eating on your own, or do you need me to feed you?¡± She silently red daggers at him. After studying her for a while, he said, ¡°It looks like you want me to feed you, then.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He set his tray of food down and picked up a spoon before scooping a spoonful of food, feeding it to Vicky. ¡°Open up.¡± She refused to move, and he scowled. ¡°Vicky, open your mouth.¡± Vicky raised her arm abruptly and flipped the tray in his hand. Bang! The tray fell onto the ground with a loud noise, and all the food spilled on the carpet. Tension rose when this happened, but Vicky did not look away when Tyler stared at her. There was no fear in her eyes, and they were instead filled with determination. He grabbed her by the chin and sneered. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t believe for a moment that I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°What makes you think that?¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you won¡¯t do, Tyler Hart.¡± He narrowed his eyes ruthlessly at her careless expression. ¡°Vicky, are you sure you want to keep provoking me?¡± ¡°When I obey, you¡¯ll say that I¡¯m doing it to get your guard down so I can escape. I do as I please, and you say that I¡¯m provoking you. Tyler, what do you want from me?¡± He leaned closer and stared into the nk look in her eyes. ¡°I want you¡­to never run from me again.¡± She looked up and stared into his eyes. ¡°Had I not found out that you love another woman, I would¡¯ve thought that you were deeply in love with me.¡± He did not waver at her words. ¡°If thinking that makes you feel better, you can lead yourself to believe that I¡¯m in love with you.¡± ¡°So, you still don¡¯t want a divorce?¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky smiled coldly. ¡°She is back. You know that, right?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Since the woman you love is back, her substitute should get out of the picture. Have you¡­not considered rekindling the romance with her?¡± Tyler looked away for a split second before regaining hisposure.¡± Since I¡¯ve already chosen you, I won¡¯t choose another.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re determined not to choose another¡­but that she might not pick you, right? If she chooses to be with you, will you still say those words?¡± He moved his lips to speak but fell into silence in the end. Vicky understood what he meant and kept her eyes trained on him, despite the sorrow within her. ¡°Tyler, there isn¡¯t a woman on earth who enjoys being with a married man. I know that you feel uncertain if she will be with you even if you divorce me¡­but I can tell you that she¡¯ll never be with you for as long as you¡¯re married to me. You¡¯ll still stand a chance if you divorce me, but if you don¡¯t¡­¡± She paused and stared into his eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t stand a chance at all.¡± The look in his eyes darkened, and neither of them was willing to look away. He remained expressionless and said, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°You might not care about my feelings, but¡­don¡¯t you care about how she feels?¡± ¡°Why should I care?¡± he retorted. Vicky froze. ¡°Why should I care about someone who doesn¡¯t care about me?¡± Tyler continued coldly. Never in Vicky¡¯s wildest dreams did she imagine Tyler would say such a thing. Seemingly aware of her thoughts, he asked, ¡°Am I that cheap a man in your eyes?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vicky muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t care about her, why did you keep the things she gave you?¡± He paused and fell into silence once again when he thought of the items Vicky found in his study. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re just trying to fool yourself.¡¯ Vicky felt both amused and heartbroken at the realization that the almighty man was running from reality. ¡°Vicky, did you really think that I¡¯d divorce you simply because of what you said?¡± He questioned. ¡°Love is receable in my world, and I can survive without anyone. As for her¡­ From the day she abandoned me, she lost the right to have my attention.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Realization dawned on her. ¡°So, did you marry me¡­to spite her? Was that your way of telling her that you can survive without her? Or¡­did you marry me simply because we¡¯re rtives and I look like her?¡± Tyler scanned her in contempt. ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated yourself.¡± No longer wishing to continue the subject, he brought over another tray. ¡°Vicky, this is yourst chance. Are you eating on your own, or do you need me to feed you?¡± She looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± His lips curled into a sneer. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like eating, let¡¯s do something else, then.¡± He then lowered his head and captured her lips. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Vicky refused to eat and had not ingested any food apart from the water she had been forced to take by Tyler. She was stuck in a marriage she did not want, but she refused to be kept like a pet. In merely two days, Vicky lost tremendous weight, and Tyler resorted to giving Vicky injections with the necessary nutrients. However, the injections could only keep her alive for so long, and Vicky was fading away as she fought back for her life. Eventually, Tyler returned home one day and said, ¡°Vicky, I told you that you¡¯d meet a fate worse than death if you try to kill yourself. You clearly didn¡¯t listen, so let¡¯s see how stubborn you can be.¡± After leaving the room, Harry brought over a group of doctors in white coats. i ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯ve brought them here and interviewed each of them myself. They¡¯re all skilled actors and have yed doctors countless times in the past, so one can hardly distinguish them from real doctors.¡± Tyler nced at the actors. ¡°You will be rewarded if you manage to fool my wife, but if you screw up and she finds out about who you are¡­¡± He paused. ¡°You know the consequence.¡± The actors in white coats said respectfully, ¡°Mister Hart, we¡¯ll act it out wlessly.¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°Go inside to inspect her, then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The group entered the room and surrounded Vicky. After starving herself for the past few days, Vicky lost the strength to even get out of bed, and as the doctors walked over to inspect her ankles, an ominous feeling took over her. ¡°Tyler Hart, what is this?!¡± He ignored her and simply stared at the doctor expressionlessly. ¡°Well?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After the inspection, one of the doctors said, ¡°Mister Hart, are you sure that you want to proceed with the surgery?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Surgery? What surgery?¡± ¡°I told you that you¡¯ll pay if you try to run again. I was going to spare you if you had behaved, but¡­¡± he said coldly. ¡°Your performance is unsatisfactory. If you enjoyying in bed so much, you¡¯ll do that for the rest of your life.¡± A flush of red appeared on Vicky¡¯s pale face in rage. ¡°Tyler, this is my body. You have no right to do as you please to me!¡± ¡°Your body?¡± he questioned mockingly. ¡°From the moment you refused to eat and seek death, you¡¯ve abandoned your body. Had I not ordered my people to give you injections, you would¡¯ve starved to death by now. So, your body now belongs to me,¡± he said and turned his attention back to the doctors. ¡°Is everything ready at the hospital?¡± The doctors dared not to meet his eyes. ¡°Yes, Mister Hart. Everything¡­is in ce.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he said and lifted Vicky from the bed. ¡°Since everything is in ce, let¡¯s go.¡± Vicky was both terrified and furious. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare, Tyler Hart!¡± Chapter 456 Chapter 456 ¡°You¡¯ll know if I dare to/ Tyler said coldly and carried Vicky outside. She felt chills down her spine and thought to herself, ¡®Why would I be stupid enough to challenge if he dares to do it? He¡¯s a lunatic, and there¡¯s nothing he won¡¯t do. He did say that he¡¯ll make me pay if I try to run again and he is a man of his word. If he dared to break Alex¡¯s legs, he¡¯d do anything he wanted to an orphaned daughter who had no support from her family, just like how he doesn¡¯t have to face any consequences for chaining me up in this mansion.¡¯ Tears filled her eyes. ¡¯Tyler, you can¡¯t do this to me. I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Heughed and kept his dark eyes on her. ¡°How dare you say you don¡¯t owe me anything?¡± Disgust filled his face as he recalled the past and gritted out, ¡°You can never repay me enough for what you owe me.¡± The car was already waiting outside the mansion, and when Tyler appeared with Vicky at the entrance, Harry immediately opened the car door for them. Tyler went in with Vicky. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vicky no longer had the strength to fight, and she started to resent her foolishness. She thought that Tyler would admit defeat once she showed that she was willing to die to get what she wanted, but she forgot that she was nothing but a toy to Tyler. He could care for her when he was in a good mood but punish her mercilessly if she ever upset him. That was the difference in whether he loved a woman. After the door was shut, Harry got into the car, and as the car moved forward, the scenery outside shed by. Vicky was not afraid of death, but she was terrified by the idea of suffering a fate worse than death. She grabbed onto his shirt with tears in her eyes.¡± Tyler, I don¡¯t want this¡­¡± She shook her eyes and pleaded, ¡°I don¡¯t starve myself again¡­ I¡¯ll eat. Let¡¯s go back¡­ Okay?¡± She did not know if pleading would help, but she knew that fighting Tyler stubbornly would not benefit her. Tyler did not waver at her pleading. ¡°Vicky, do you think that I¡¯m doing all this to get you to eat?¡± Each word he said pierced through her like sharp des. ¡°I¡¯ve given you the chance and time, but you let it slip.¡± He reached out to wipe away her tears and coaxed, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like being locked up, so I figured that this is the best solution¡­ Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hurt. You¡¯ll just go to sleep, and everything will be done by the time you wake up.¡± She shivered as regret filled her heart. With that, Tyler headed toward the hospital with Vicky in his arms. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 The car soon arrived at the hospital, and Tyler carried Vicky out of the car. The sunlight shone on his face, casting a shadow over his alluring features. Vicky could no longer remember why she fell in love with the man before her nor could she recall why she started developing feelings for the man again after losing her memories. The scent of sanitizer in the air filled her nose, and she knew the consequences she would face if she continued to be stubborn, so she whimpered, ¡°I¡­ I was wrong.¡± Tyler paused and looked at her. Her eyes were red, but there were no tears when she met his eyes and continued, ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t run again.¡± In the end, she caved. Tyler studied her for a few moments and chuckled. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll forgive you every time you make a mistake if you just apologize?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± The look in his eyes was chilling. ¡°You seem to have no qualms about disobeying me, though.¡± ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Your promise means nothing to me,¡± he said sarcastically. ¡®You promised the same thest time, yet you turned and ran away with Harvey Sparks immediately after that.¡± She moved her lips to speak but decided against it. ¡®Thest time?¡¯ she thought. ¡®It¡¯s precisely because I found out about what happened that I did everything in my power to run from him out of fear.¡¯ She knew that Tyler could not be reasoned with and simply looked up with tears in her eyes. ¡°I wont do it again. I¡­ I realize my mistakes now. I won¡¯t run again. I¡¯m begging you, Tyler. Don¡¯t do this to me.¡± ¡°Please?¡± Tyler was amused and stared at her mockingly. ¡°Back when Harvey was around, you refused to admit to your mistakes because you thought he was there to back you up. Now that no one is there to help you, you decide to beg me for forgiveness.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky knew nothing she said would please him, and she shivered. ¡°What can I do for you to let me go?¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± He gazed down at her. ¡°Still haven¡¯t given up on running?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± She kept her hand on the hem of his shirt. ¡°What can I do for you to forgive me?¡± ¡°I gave you the chance, and you threw it away.¡± ¡°Something must¡¯ve gotten in me¡­ I won¡¯t starve myself again.¡± The cold expression on his face eased slightly. ¡®Is that so?¡± Seeing hope, she nodded. ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll upset you again.¡± He fell into silence thoughtfully. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Vicky stared at Tyler and waited for his response. He looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°Do you really admit to your mistakes?¡¯ ¡°Yes. I know that I was wrong.¡± ¡°And you won¡¯t do it again.¡¯ ¡°I wont. This is thest time.¡± He studied the hope in her eyes and said, ¡°I still think that the surgery gives me more security compared to your promise.¡¯ She froze, and the hope in her eyes faded. She stared at him and whispered, ¡°Were you toying with me?¡± He lifted an eyebrow but did not deny it. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Is it fun to toy with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun, but most importantly, I want you to have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be toyed with,¡± Tyler said casually. ¡°At least I didn¡¯t promise you something, only to break that promise, did I?¡± He started marching forward again, and Vicky could no longer suppress her emotions. ¡°Why won¡¯t you just kill me, Tyler?! Who are you to do this to me?! How dare you?!¡¯ ¡°I can do this because I¡¯m your husband!¡± he said. Soon, the two arrived at the surgery room where the doctors were already waiting by the door. Mister Hart, all preparation for the surgery is done.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tyler nodded. It could take years for one to protect what was important to them, but it would only take one moment to destroy it. The same applied to both love and one¡¯s body. Fear swarmed her, and she struggled to get up from the bed to run away from this hellish ce. ¡°I don¡¯t want this¡­¡± Instead of consoling her, Tyler simply studied the pale look on her face and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost all strength to fight back after starving yourself for days.¡± He caressed her cheek and chuckled. ¡°That saved me quite a lot of trouble. II She grabbed his hand frantically and pleaded, ¡°Tyler, I won¡¯t run again¡­ Please. Please don¡¯t do this to me! I can do anything so long as you spare me for this time!¡¯ This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The fear was so distinct in her eyes as all colors faded from her face. She trembled as she looked at Tyler like he was the god that held her fate in his hands. Though the Shaws had fallen, Vicky grew up being educated as a high-borndy, and no matter what happened, she had always remained prideful. However, her pride had finally shattered before Tyler¡¯s relentless attempt to destroy her. At that moment, she had lost thest strand of pride she had. Vicky had never been so terrified, and Tyler felt slightly dazed as he looked at her. ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s go home¡­ Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡± Tears fell from her eyes. ¡°You can lock me up if you want to, and I won¡¯t go outside if you won¡¯t let me. From now on, I¡¯ll do as you say¡­¡± Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Vicky¡¯s promise to obey his every order was tempting, and Tyler narrowed his eyes slightly as he studied her face. Just then, one of the doctors asked, ¡°Mister Hart, should we proceed?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tyler sobered and backed away. ¡°Proceed.¡± His words were just as horrible as a death sentence to her, and Vicky fell into the depth of her despair as Tyler left. ¡°Tyler Hart,e back here! You can¡¯t do this to me! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Tyler continued to walk away elegantly. ¡°Tyler,e back¡­ I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡± Tyler did not turn around or pause at her plea and remained cold as though he did not possess any human emotions at all. As she watched him walk away, a surge of strength rose within her, and she fought off the doctors who were about to sedate her before jumping out of bed. However, that was all she could do, and she mmed onto the ground immediately. ¡°Missus Hart!¡± The doctors shouted as they did not expect Vicky to fight so hard. Tyler was already by the door and stilled before turning around to look at her. Vickyy sprawled across the ground, her hairpletely ruffled from struggling. There were tears in her eyes as she looked at her like he was her only hope for salvation. He wavered slightly and closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he regained hisposure. Instead of walking back into the surgery room, he left without hesitation. The door closed and shut off all the shouts and exmations the doctors were making. Harry stood by the door and waited patiently. Since Tyler did not close the door when he carried Vicky inside, Harry saw everything that happened and could not help but say, ¡°Mister Hart¡­isn¡¯t it too cruel to scare Missus Hart this way? Should we just tell her the truth?¡± Tyler lit a cigarette, and the smoke hovered over his face. ¡°You think this is cruel?¡± He stood before the window and stared outside.¡± This is nothingpared to what she did.¡± Harry fell into silence, and so did the inside of the surgery room. 10 minutester, Adam arrived and nced at the surgery room with disgust and contempt. ¡®Mister Hart has spent so much time and effort on this woman, yet she ran away with other men repeatedly,¡¯ he thought. He walked over to Tyler and said, ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Gloria Shaw has a private performance in Stoneford City tonight at eight.¡± He nced at Tyler and handed him a ticket. ¡°She asked that I hand this ticket to you.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at the ticket in Adam¡¯s hand and did not ept it. Tension rose, and Adam turned to look at Harry in confusion. Harry shot him an exasperated look and thought, ¡®Mister Hart has his hands full dealing with Vicky, and bringing Gloria up at this time will only trouble him further. How insensitive can Adam be?¡¯ Chapter 460 Chapter 460 A sheepish look appeared on Adam¡¯s face as though he read Harry¡¯s thoughts. Just as Harry was about to take the ticket back, Tyler epted it. Before Adam could register what happened, Tyler turned to leave. Gloria¡¯s performance started at eight o¡¯clock that night, and the entire hall was filled with guests. Gloria was a famous pianist. At the age of 25, she had be one of the most renowned pianists, and most people treated her with respect. The tickets to her performance would be sold out within a matter of seconds, and one could hardly come by the chance of watching her performance. On top of that, Gloria was the idol of all high-born but she could notpare to Gloria. Members of the elitemunity often looked down on actors and actresses working in the entertainment business and admired artists and musicians instead. Regr people chased after singers prepared to go to performances. It was a hobby that prated elite society since thest century when most elite members and even royalty preferred the more sophisticated forms of art. The audience erupted into a round of deafening apuse when Gloria stepped onto the stage, and she nced at the audience, staring at a seat that had the best view of the stage. When she noticed that it was empty, the look in her eyes darkened slightly with disappointment, but she soon recovered and smiled as she bowed before the audience. She proceeded to take her seat in front of the piano, and soothing music began to flow through her fingers as they danced on the piano keys. Gloria had mastered the piano, and the performance was nothing short of an auditory and visual feast. After all, Gloria was also one of the most beautiful pianists the world had ever known. Just as the audience absorbed themselves into the Tyler took a nce at Gloria nced down the stage amid her performance, just in time to spot Tyler. She smiled and concentrated on her performance with more dedication. The performance onlysted for three hours and ended with ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯. It was the song that Gloria was known for, and up until the present, no one could ever surpass her by ying the same song. The entire audience was captivated by the alluring melody. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Once the performance ended, the audience left, and a young woman walked over to Tyler before whispering, ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Shaw wishes to see you.¡± Tyler nodded and followed the woman backstage. A few minutester, Gloria changed and walked out of the room. She spotted Tyler in the corridor right away, and after hesitating for a few moments, she walked over to him. ¡°Tyler.¡± He turned around to look at her before handing her a bouquet. ¡¯ Congrattions. Your performance was a sess.¡± She epted the bouquet with a smile, and her smile deepened when she noticed that it was her favorite flower: Crabapple flowers. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 461 Chapter 461 In a sophisticated restaurant, a couple sat across from one another. The warm candlelight wavered slightly between them, masking Tyler¡¯s handsome features in the shadow. ¡°Tyler, how have you been in the past years?¡± asked Gloria. Tyler nodded. ¡°Good. How about you?¡± Gloria took a sip of her wine. ¡°I thought leaving and starting a new page would help, but in truth¡­¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve just been running from reality. I¡¯ve pretended like everything was alright, but I know that I¡¯m not doing alright.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Under the dim light, Gloria¡¯s face lost its usual edges and seemed gentler. She was a beautiful woman, but contrary to Vicky¡¯s vibrant beauty, she had a more sophisticated and timeless beauty. She looked into his eyes and said, ¡®That¡¯s why I came back. I wanted to relieve myself of this burden, and I¡­also want to see how you¡¯re doing.¡± Tyler did not respond, and Gloria simply swirled the wine in her ss, the crimson color of the wine contrasting her fair skin. She sighed. ¡°It took me four years to understand what happened and to see what I truly feel. It¡¯s a shame¡­¡± She stared into his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s toote, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tyler lowered his gaze and said, ¡°We all have to move forward, so we need to let bygones be bygones.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s all in the past now,¡± she muttered gloomily before a thought urred to her. ¡°Where¡¯s Vicky? How is she doing now?¡± ¡°She is fine.¡± Gloria hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I heard from Harvey that she¡­lost her memories.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Does she not remember what happened in the past?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t.¡± The look in Gloria¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as she mumbled, ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember¡­ That¡¯s good, I suppose.¡± Tyler did not respond. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± She called out to him in a melodious voice. ¡°There¡¯s no point in ming a person who doesn¡¯t remember anything. You can torture her all you want, but she won¡¯t feel guilty about the past. Why don¡¯t you just let her go¡­and free yourself as well?¡± A cold look appeared on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk about this with me.¡± She shot him a look and said, ¡¯I heard that you¡¯ve imprisoned Vicky.¡± h n ¡°Since she¡¯s forgotten about everything and doesn¡¯t love you anymore, why don¡¯t you just end the marriage?¡± She tilted her head to the side. ¡°Are you stilL.worried about the mysterious man who was helping her?¡± Vicky had only seeded in forcing Tyler to marry her with the help of a mysterious man. Gloria sighed and said, ¡°I was too young and prideful, so I jumped right into their trap and misunderstood you¡­ But we would¡¯ve never separated had Vicky not plotted with the mysterious man¡­¡± Chapter 462 Chapter 462 ¡°On the day I was kidnapped, did you me me for seeking help from Harvey instead of you?¡± A gloomy look appeared on Gloria¡¯s face. ¡°I was furious when I found out about ¡®that incident¡¯, and since I¡¯ve saved Harvey¡¯s life once, I wanted to give him the chance to make it even and break all ties with him. I just didn¡¯t expect it¡­Vicky to get kidnapped as well.¡± Gloria was young and proud back then. She had always been the brightest star wherever she went and had countless pursuers, who included two of the most eligible bachelors of her generation: Tyler and Harvey. She had saved Harvey¡¯s life once, and from that day onward, she became his priority above all. He even confessed his love for her in public, making her the target of envy of all women in the city. She was not interested in Harvey and turned him down, but he continued to care for her as he had always done. After that, Tyler started pursuing her as well. Though his approach had not been as obvious as Harvey, everyone in the elitemunity knew about it. In truth, she was far more interested in Tyler than in Harvey. Gloria had fallen for Tyler long before he started to pursue her, and that was a secret she had kept from him all along. She had always been prideful and only meant to test Tyler if he truly loved her, but to her bewilderment, Vicky took the opportunity to get between her and Tyler. When she received a text message and went to a room to find Tyler naked with Tyler, she was furious. 1 She could not tolerate the fact that her pursuer was sleeping with her cousin, so she left Stoneford City against all objections. She thought that Tyler woulde after her, but he did not. Soon after she left, she heard that Tyler had started seeing She, a woman who caught his attention by ying ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯. Afterward, the rivalry between Tyler and Harvey intensified. Harvey failed and fled Stoneford City, while Tyler ended up marrying Vicky. Gloria was surprised at first, but she realized that it made sense. After all, Vicky managed to break Tyler and her apart with ease, so Vicky was more than capable of getting rid of a mere substitute, no doubt. ¡°The person who helped her sure had a brilliant mind¡­ I even suspect he might be behind the kidnapping.¡¯ A dazed look appeared in Gloria¡¯s eyes.¡± Tyler, have you looked into that person?¡¯ 1 Harvey knew about the mysterious man and had been investigating him, but he found nothing so far. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything,¡± Tyler said. ¡°He seemed to have sensed that something was wrong and hadn¡¯t reached out to Vicky since we got married.¡± Gloria narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Tyler, after so many years, do you still¡­ me Harvey? He¡¯s paid the price for being in prison for three years.¡± A contemptuous look appeared on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°He is just a clown.¡± Gloria sighed a breath of relief. She had been worried that Tyler would see Harvey as the enemy who killed his father. Though Tyler¡¯s father¡¯s death was indeed rted to Harvey, Harvey was not the one who caused the car ident.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Before Gloria was about to say something else, Tyler¡¯s phone rang. The moment he answered, a frantic voice blustered through the speaker,¡± Mister Hart, your wife is awake, and she¡¯s in a bad state! Do you need toe back to see her?¡± Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Tyler paused, and his tone deepened. ¡°What happened to her?¡¯ ¡°She fell onto the ground and won¡¯t let anyone near her. She¡¯s in a hysterical state right now, and the doctors can¡¯t get anywhere near her without injuring her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming over now,¡± Tyler said coldly. Once he ended the call, he turned to look at Gloria. ¡°Something came up. I need to go.¡± Just then, the waiter brought the dishes they ordered onto the table. Gloria studied the look on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is this about Vicky?¡± Tyler nodded. She smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should go.¡± He got up to leave, but he stilled when he walked past Gloria. He lowered his gaze at her and noticed she was staring at him unblinkingly as though she had been waiting for him to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll buy you dinner again when I have time,¡± he said. After all, it had been him who invited her to dinner, only to abandon her in the restaurant. Gloria did not show any signs of displeasure and smiled. ¡°Sure. Go now.¡± She had grown more mature over the years. When Tyler left, Gloria realized that she had lost her appetite even when she looked at all the delicaciesid out on the table. 20 minutester, Tyler arrived at the hospital and heard the doctors shouting as soon as he arrived outside the door of Vicky¡¯s room. ¡°Missus Hart, it¡¯s cold on the floor. Why don¡¯t we help you up?¡± ¡°Yeah! You¡¯ve just woken up. You¡¯re still weak, and you might catch a cold.¡± ¡°Missus Hart, I¡¯ve already called Mister Hart, and he should be here soon¡­¡± Soon, Vicky started screaming hysterically. ¡°Get out! All of you! Don¡¯t call Tyler. I don¡¯t want to see him! Go away! Go away!¡± Amid the chaos, Tyler stepped into the room. Vicky was sitting on the cold floor, surrounded by doctors who wanted to help her but did not dare to get any closer. They all turned to look at the door when they heard the door opening, and all the doctors were relieved to see Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, you¡¯re back!¡± The doctors were on the brink of breaking down in tears. Tyler nced at the doctors and said, ¡°Get out.¡± Relieved, the doctors rushed outside, and Tyler walked over to lift Vicky up once they were gone. Vicky raised her arm to p him across the face, but he stopped her with ease and questioned, ¡°Vicky, haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Vicky looked at Tyler as though she was looking at someone who murdered her entire family. ¡®You are a monster!¡± she snarled. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get someone to send it in.¡± When she saw no sign of guilt on his face, hatred took over her, and she took out a broken piece of ss from her pocket before bringing it down toward Tyler¡¯s chest. She had quietly hidden a piece of the broken ss she shattered earlier, but just before the ss could pierce through theyers of clothes, Tyler caught her by the wrist easily. He did not seem surprised, and there were no emotions in his eyes. The sharp edges cut into the palm of Vicky¡¯s hand, and blood gushed out. He took the broken piece of ss away from her and snorted. ¡°A ss like this can only injure me at best¡­ It¡¯s far from enough to kill me.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you just kill me?!¡± Tears welled in her eyes and blurred her sight. She had thought that Tyler would not be so cruel, but reality proved she was far too naive to look for mercy in a demon like Tyler. He reached out to wipe away her tears. ¡® Kill you?¡± He bent down and pulled her closer before whispering into her ear, ¡°Why would I ever kill my wife?¡± His voice sounded venomous to her ears, and she gritted out, ¡°I hate you, Tyler Hart.¡± He kept his eyes trained on her emotionlessly. ¡°Hate me, or love me. Either way, you¡¯re staying by my side.¡¯ He moved closer to kiss her on the cheek, and she jolted in shock. She tried to move away from him, but he swiftly grabbed her by the back of her head and started a long, lingering kiss, i She wanted to bite him, but after all the struggling and starving, all strength was drained from her, and she could only allow the man to do whatever he pleased. It was not until she was about to suffocate and a sh of pink appeared on her pale cheeks that Tyler finally let her go. He looked into the hatred in her eyes and muttered gently, ¡°Vicky, you can still go wherever you want and do whatever you want right now, but if you keep causing trouble, I¡¯ll make sure that you regret it for the rest of your life. II She twitched and gaped at him as she did not know the extent of his cruelty. Tyler was satisfied with her silence and said, ¡°Rest in the hospital for tonight. I¡¯ll take you home tomorrow.¡± He straightened his back and covered her body with a nket. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll get someone to send in some food.¡¯ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His voice was not as cold, but the frosty look in his eyes was enough to serve as a warning. Since she did not retort, he rxed slightly and walked out of the room. Vicky turned her gaze and spotted a ticket on the bed. It had fallen out of Tyler¡¯s pocket, and she picked it up to read the words on it aloud. ¡°You are invited to participate in Miss Gloria Shaw¡¯s performance that takes ce on the twentieth of May, at eight in the evening.¡± Chapter 465 Chapter 465 ¡®Isn¡¯t that today?¡¯ Vicky thought. ¡®Eight o¡¯clock? I was probably still in surgery at the time, yet he went to enjoy a concert.¡¯ She chuckled bitterly. The next day, Tyler brought her home as promised, but it no longer mattered to Vicky where she lived or recovered. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Time flew, and soon, the stitches on her ankles were removed. She stared at her feet dazedly. ¡°Missus Hart.¡± A woman who was assigned to look after her called Nikki came over. ¡°The weather out there is great. Do you want to go for a walk?¡± Vicky sat in her wheelchair and stared out the window expressionlessly.¡± It¡¯s fine.¡± Nikki wanted to say something else, but she decided against it when she saw the depressed look on Vicky¡¯s face. Once Nikki was gone, Vicky lowered her head and looked at her phone. Ever since she returned from the hospital, Tyler had given her phone back to her. Though she was still bound to the mansion, she could finally contact the outside world and even work in her own study, but none of it made her any happier. Cece, Jennifer, Sebastian, and Harvey had all reached out to her, but she had only replied to Cece and Jennifer. She did not mention what had happened to her and simply told them not to worry because she was busy with something. As for Sebastian and Harvey, she had not replied to any of their messages. With the Sparks¡¯ support, the Mills Group¡¯s share value stabilized, and there were rumors that Mills Group and Johnson Corporation had signed a buy- over agreement. Hart Corporation had ceased all attacks toward the Mills Group, giving it the chance to survive despite all the financial loss. Vicky scrolled down the screen of her phonezily and paused when she saw certain news. After a brief moment of hesitation, she clicked into it. Gloria had returned to Zendonia and began a tour of all cities in the country. She was not an idol in the entertainment business but was far more famous than any actress. Even She fell short inparison. Gloria was superior in terms of family background, looks, and talent. She could not hold a candle to her brilliance. When Vicky clicked on the link, the first sentence of the article popped up. [Miss Gloria Shaw is so talented that even the head of Hart Corporation, Tyler Hart, falls head over toes for her; Mister Hart has shown up in person to every single one of Miss Shaw¡¯s performances.] Underneath the sentence were a few photos. The first one was taken when Tyler attended the performance on the twentieth of May. The second one was him handing Gloria a bouquet, which she epted with a big smile and a beaming look in her eyes. Vicky stared at the photos for a moment before zooming in. She did not know if she was simply imagining it, but she thought she saw love in Gloria¡¯s eyes when she looked at Tyler. After some time, Vicky turned her attention to the third photo where Gloria and Tyler were seen having dinner together. Vicky noticed that Tyler was dressed in the same outfit in all photos and assumed that they were all taken on the twentieth of May. After tossing her into the surgery room mercilessly, Tyler could not wait to go to his first love¡¯s concert and even went as far as to bring her a bouquet and a candlelight dinner. Vicky recalled how Tyler suddenly appeared at the hospital and thought,¡¯ Ah, I get it. One of the doctors probably called him when they noticed how hysterical I was.¡¯ Chapter 466 Chapter 466 That was the reason why Tyler hurried back. Finally, Vicky¡¯s gazended on the fourth photo where Gloria and Tyler were seen stepping out of a private airport while talking to one another. Vicky¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile and thought, ¡®He told me a few days ago that he¡¯s going to York City for a business trip, but he actually went there to attend Gloria¡¯s concert? What a busy man he is.¡¯ In the airport, Gloria smiled gently at the tall, handsome man before her.¡± Thank you for today, Tyler. Had it not been for you, I would¡¯ve beente for my interview.¡¯ Ever since she returned to Zendonia, her schedule had been fully packed. After the performance in York City, she was supposed to return to Stoneford City immediately to attend an interview by a certain television station which would be yed in real-time. However, the flight she was on had encountered issues and needed to be sent for maintenance, and she would bete if she took the next flight. Since the interview was to be aired in real time, her failure to arrive in time might affect her reputation. Amid her distress, she spotted Tyler, who was about to board his personal jet. Though Tyler was boarding his own jet, he was boarding it from the public airport. Gloria was desperate and resorted to seeking help from Tyler. He nced at Gloria and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡¯ Tyler nodded. There was another business meeting at Hart Corporation, so he to the office for the meeting before returning home. He arrived home in the evening and saw Nikki walking out of the kitchen as he stepped into the mansion. ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡¯s resting upstairs.¡¯ He nodded and was about to head up the stairs when Nikki stopped him.¡± Mister Hart, Missus Hart has barely left the mansion throughout the days you were gone. I offered to take her out for a stroll, but she didn¡¯t want to go out. She doesn¡¯t eat much¡­and I think she¡¯s lost even more weight.¡± Nikki was chosen from Tyler¡¯s subordinates because she was the strongest she was a great cook and was loyal. Tyler scowled and went upstairs. ¡°Alright.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When he pushed the bedroom door open, Tyler noticed that Vicky was sleeping on the bed. The sky was turning dark, and since the lights in the room were off, the visibility was low. Vicky rarely slept at this time. He walked over to study her and noticed that she was as pale as a ghost. He had only been gone for a few days, and she seemed to have gotten much thinner. Tyler studied her in silence for a few more moments before asking, ¡°How much longer are you going to pretend like you¡¯re asleep?¡¯ Vicky twitched ever so slightly but remained in ce. He sneered and bent down to capture her lips abruptly. Vicky had been too frail in the past days, and he had not attempted to be intimate with her. He had only meant to punish her for pretending to be asleep, but soon, he found himself losing control. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Vicky¡¯s familiar fragrance filled Tyler¡¯s nose and seduced him quietly. He had always been a man to do as he pleased and saw no issue in being intimate with his wife, so he deepened the kiss. After being married to Tyler for so long, Vicky instantly sensed his intention and opened her eyes abruptly. ¡°Go away, Tyler!¡± she roared in disgust. His touch sent chills down her spine, and every cell within her screamed to get away. He stopped and opened his eyes to look at her. ¡°Not pretending to be asleep anymore?¡± His voice was hoarse, and his eyes seemed to have darkened in color as lust burned within them. Vicky felt as though she was being hunted by a wolf. She knew the man before her and knew she would suffer if she tried to fight him. Vicky suppressed the disgust in her heart and tried to remain calm. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m getting hungry¡­ It¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Tyler did not move and simply stared at her quietly. ¡°I heard from Nikki that you haven¡¯t been eating.¡± Vicky lowered her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­really have the appetitetely.¡± He brushed his lips against hers intimately and muttered hoarsely, ¡°Is it because you miss me?¡± Vicky opened her mouth to speak but found herself incapable of lying. Tyler did not mind her silence and instead gulped at the sight of her petal- soft lips. He pressed his lips against hers once again, and Vicky frantically tried to stop him. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m hungry¡­ I want to eat¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sleep with you,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°Just let me kiss you.¡± His kiss was far gentler, but his tenderness felt ironic considering what horrible things he had done to her. She stopped struggling and allowed the kiss, knowing that he would do far worse than a kiss if she dared to resist. Half an hourter, Tyler carried her down the stairs. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Whenever Tyler was in the house, Vicky would not need her wheelchair. There was an elevator in the mansion, but Vicky and Tyler rarely used it because it would be faster to simply walk up and down the stairs. However, Vicky had lost her ability to walk, so she could only travel to different floors by elevator. 3 Her resentment for Tyler deepened as she realized she no longer felt what it was like to walk. After dinner, Tyler did not return to work in his study and said to Vicky,¡± Nikki said you haven¡¯t gone out. Fancy a stroll?¡± She wanted to say no, but he continued, ¡°Or would you rather do something else with me in the house?¡± She swallowed her words, and Tyler pushed out of the mansion in her wheelchair. The mansion was located in the most expensive residential area of Stoneford City with its own roads, and there were rarely people around. There was a park in the distance, and people who lived in other areas would often be seen taking a stroll there. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Tyler disliked crowded ces, so instead of taking Vicky to the park, he went on a stroll down the roads around. Though they were not in a park, the environment around them was peaceful and refreshing. However, there was no sign of joy on her face. There was only sorrow in her eyes. She hated Tyler and desperately wanted to kill him. At the same time, she feared him and knew she was powerless against him. 2 She was forced to wear a heart rate monitor around her wrist, and a minor spike in her heart rate would alert Nikki. Vicky no longer had the choice to take her life, because Tyler might make her stay in the bed for the rest of her life as he promised. ¡°By the way.¡± Tyler broke the silence. ¡°I found our wedding rings.¡± He took out a familiar-looking ring from his pocket, and her breath caught in her throat at the sight. Tyler bent down and took her hand before putting the ring she had once thrown away onto her ring finger with his long, slim fingers. Their wedding rings glittered under the street lights, and Vicky could not help but think about the rings she once found in Tyler¡¯s study. They looked exactly the same as the ring she was wearing, and she wondered if he was reliving the moment when he married the person he loved by giving her the same ring. After taking a stroll for an hour, Tyler brought Vicky home and carried her onto the second floor, leaving her wheelchair on the first floor. ¡°You left the wheelchair,¡± Vicky reminded him. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Tyler hummed in response but showed no intention of retrieving the wheelchair. She scowled. ¡°Do you want me to crawl around without my wheelchair?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± He looked at her. She pursed her lips. ¡°Without the wheelchair, ¡°You don¡¯t need a wheelchair when I¡¯m around.¡± He shot her a look. ¡°Just call me if you need anything.¡± Vicky clenched her fists. Once they were back in the bedroom, Tyler set her down on the bed and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡®TH run you a bath and bathe youter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do it myself.¡± ¡°Do you want to crawl your way into the bathroom?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky remained silent and simply clenched her fists even harder. Tyler turned and walked into the bathroom. Shortly after, she heard the water running inside. Vicky sat on the bed and looked outside the window nkly as she thought, ¡®Am I going to live my life incapable of caring for myself from now on?¡¯ A few minutester, Tyler stepped out of the bathroom, and the look in his eyes darkened when he saw the dazed look on Vicky¡¯s face. He walked over and pulled her into his warm embrace. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± She tried to push him away, but he lifted her up and walked toward the window before she could do so. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 The night view outside the mansion was splendid, and Vicky used to enjoy the view from the window. At this moment, however, she lost all ability to appreciate the view. She lowered her gaze and muttered, ¡°I want to take a bath.¡¯ Tyler kept his arms around her. ¡°Don¡¯t you love watching the view outside the window?¡± ¡°I want to take a bath now.¡± ¡°The bath is still running.¡± She fell into silence. Their reflection in the window was entangled together, but despite how close they were physically, their hearts were miles away. Tyler bathed her in the bathroom, and since it was not the first time he had done it, she got used to it. However, lust would sh in his eyes asionally when he looked at her, and she could not help but tense and shiver under those eyes. Tyler mistook it as a sign that she was cold and asked, ¡®Are you feeling cold?¡± ¡°A little¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get you out, then.¡± Vicky could only bathe in the bathtub in her state and could no longer use the shower. She would often go into the bathroom in her wheelchair and run a bath before getting in with a crutch. At the very beginning, she was clumsy and fell into the bathtub a few times, but she quickly became ustomed to the routine. 2 Tyler grabbed a towel to wrap around Vicky¡¯s body before carrying her out of the bathroom. He set her down on the bed and said, ¡°Read your book. I will shower now.¡¯ She froze. He had not bothered to dress her and told her that he was going into the shower, which indicated what he intended to doter. Tyler grabbed the book from the nightstand and ced it in her hands before walking back into the bathroom. She heard the sound of water running inside, and ten minutester, he walked out with nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist. He scanned the bathroom and saw Vicky curling up against the edge of the bed. She had a nket on her and lied with her eyes closed. Amused, Tyler walked over and said, ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± Vicky dared not to fool him and simply said in a drowsy voice, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He leaned closer and uttered in a seductive tone, ¡°It¡¯s still too early to sleep.¡± It was only past eight, and Vicky would usually sleep at ten or eleven. As he pressed his body against hers, Vicky stiffened and opened her eyes, only to find herself staring into a pair of dark, cold eyes. There were no emotions or lust in his eyes as he stared into her soul, and her heart sank. ¡°You¡¯ve just gotten off your flight, so you should rest.¡± 1 The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Are you mad at me for not spending time with you?¡¯ She looked away and whispered, ¡°No. I just haven¡¯t slept wellst night, so¡­ I want to go to sleep earlier tonight.¡± He ignored her and continued to ask, ¡°Are you just upset because you¡¯ve been stuck at home for too long?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a masquerade ball next weekend. I can take you there.¡± Vicky did not enjoy parties, but she would attend masquerade balls frequently to seek inspiration for her designs. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 ¡°I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡¯ Vicky muttered. Tyler interrupted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± She scowled in frustration and did not respond. He leaned closer and buried his nose into the crook of her neck as he muttered, ¡°You smell wonderful, Vicky.¡¯ She turned her head away to get away from him, but she had nowhere to run to when she could not even walk-and he was pressing his body against hers. Suppressing the disgust boiling within her, she said in a calm tone, ¡°You must be exhausted. Get some rest.¡± The quiver of her voice exposed her true emotions, and Tyler chuckled.¡± Vicky, do you really think that I keep you around for nothing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Her eyes darted around. ¡°I just think that you should rest because you¡¯ve just come home¡­¡± He lowered his head to stare at her with his ink-ck eyes. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to rest.¡± He caressed her cheek and said, ¡°You¡¯re ovting today, right?¡¯ Shocked, her eyes widened and thought, ¡®Why does he know about this? Could he¡­¡¯ ¡°You are bound to be depressed if you stay at home all the time. Maybe you¡¯ll feel better with a child.¡± ¡°No,¡± she refuted without missing a beat. He stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you like children?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any right now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want children at all, or you just don¡¯t want to have my children?¡± She fell into silence, and he did not seem surprised or offended. ¡°You¡¯ll change once we have a child.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t w-mmph!¡± Without giving her a chance to refuse, he devoured her lips. Vicky woke up the next day at noon and found herself dressed in clean pajamas. She sat up and realized that both Tyler and her wheelchair were nowhere to be found. She recalled Tyler¡¯s speech about her not needing the wheelchair when he was around. She sneered as she thought, ¡®As expected, what men say are thest things one should believe in.¡¯ She grabbed her phone from the nightstand and was about to call Nikki when the bedroom door flew open. Tyler strolled in and said, ¡°Awake already?¡± She froze. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at work?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Tyler was a workaholic who spent most of his time working and rarely rested. He walked over to her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing important in the uing days, so I decided to take a break.¡± He lifted her and seemed refreshed as he kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Which means I can stay with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She dodged his kiss. ¡°You can get back to work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m free today.¡± Tyler was the kind of man who would not change his mind once he decided on something; he would never take heropinion. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside this afternoon,¡± he said in a tone that left no space for rejection before taking her into the bathroom to wash up, despite her protesting. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Vicky was like a pet to Tyler. He could treat her however he wanted and disregard her feelings or thoughts. After they had their lunch, Tyler took her out as he said. Vicky¡¯s disability meant she needed Tyler¡¯s assistance to either carry her or she had to use the wheelchair. Regardless, she was the center of attention. When she entered a high-end fashion clothing shop, the people around her began whispering. However, they were not mocking her for being wheelchair-bound or other hatefulments, but instead¡­ 1 ¡°Oh my god, that prettydy¡¯s husband loves her a lot. Did you see the way he carried her from the car and how he looked at her all the while? I can feel how much he loved her!¡¯ ¡°I know, I saw it too! He loves her so badly that he was afraid he¡¯d hurt her or something. He cares for her so much, and urgh, I¡¯m so jealous!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°He looked very focused, not even minding his wife¡¯s disability. He¡¯s not like those egoistic men who wouldn¡¯t even care and help their wives when they identally fell. To make matters worse, they¡¯d even me their wives for embarrassing them.¡± ¡°And that man is so handsome! And his temperament! Look at his clothing; I bet he¡¯s rich¡­ Just how many rich men won¡¯t fool around nowadays? It¡¯s rare to see such a loving man these days.¡¯ ¡°If I had a man this handsome and loving, I wouldn¡¯t mind being in the wheelchair for the rest of my life!¡± Many looked at Vicky with jealousy, and the younger girls blushed when they saw Tyler¡¯s face. A lot of men thought they were extremely superior when they scolded their wives in the public. What they did not know was that many despised such a character. At first, Vicky thought people would ridicule her, but the oue was not what she expected. Even so, it did not make her happy enough to look forward to shopping. With her situation, it was an inconvenience for her to try on any clothes, so she was not looking forward to trying any clothes. Tyler pushed the wheelchair and asked, ¡°Do you see any that you like?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing you like here, why don¡¯t we go to another shopping mall?¡± Her lips moved, but she did not convey her wishes. What was the purpose of expressing them? She could never change the decision he made. As they went to another shopping mall, Vicky¡¯s mood was still in. At that moment, Tyler¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the screen and said to Jade, ¡¯I¡¯m going to take this call. Come and stay next to Vicky for a while.¡± Jade was not too far away from them. She tagged along as the couple¡¯s chauffeur. Of course, she was smart to know she should keep her distance from them to give them their space and not disturb them. Hearing Tyler¡¯s order, Jade went over to be with Vicky. Afterst night, Vicky was very tired, and all she wanted was to go home to sleep. Whether or not she had the mood to go shopping, she could not reject it-especially when Tyler was in the mood and wanted to take her shopping. Jade and Vicky remained where they were and attracted much attention. Thus, Jade suggested, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t I bring you around?¡± Vicky noticed the attention they attracted and nodded lightly. When they passed by the shoe section, she saw a pair of silver high heels. The shoes sparkled like the stars in the sky, the type of shoes Cindere wore when she went to the ball. It looked dreamy and beautiful. Jade noticed Vicky¡¯s gaze on the shoes and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you want to look at those heels?¡± Vicky shook her head and looked visibly despondent. ¡°No.¡± She pointed to somewhere else and said, ¡®Let¡¯s go over there.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡¯ Several minutester, Tyler returned. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Jade knew her ce and walked to the side, allowing some space for the couple. However, Tyler did not return to Vicky¡¯s side. Instead, a young, beautiful salesgirl followed him from behind with a visible blush on her cheeks. Vicky was confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°If you like this pair of shoes, why don¡¯t you try them?¡± It was then Vicky noticed the salesgirl was wearing a pair of white gloves and had a pair of silver high heels in her hands. It was the same pair sheid her eyes on. Nheless, it was probably because she looked at the heels a few seconds longer than the others. 1 Tyler would not have noticed her interest had he not been monitoring her. The salesgirl ced the high heels on the floor. Just as she was about to help Vicky to put it on, Tyler stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said faintly. ¡¯She doesn¡¯t like strangers touching her. I¡¯ll do it.¡± The salesgirls gave Vicky an envious look and stepped away. Tyler bent down to take off Vicky¡¯s shoes. When the tips of his cold fingers touched her feet, it sent an odd jolt to Vicky¡¯s skin. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. With his handsome face and noble temperament, he captured everyone¡¯s attention as they entered the shop. As he bent down to help Vicky try the heels, he gave people a feeling that he had yielded to her authority. Even Vicky was stunned. This was not the first time Tyler helped her to put on her shoes at home when she was unable to walk. However, this was different. Hardly any men would kneel to put on shoes for their women in public. Even with all the people gazing at him, Tyler did not care as he continued with focus. His movement did not seem awkward as though what he was doing was normal. The sun shone on Tyler¡¯s handsome through the spotless windows. At that moment, Tyler was brighter than the sun. His charm had everyone¡¯s heart thumping rapidly. That applied to Vicky too. Her heart pounded so fast that it might have skipped a beat or two. Nevertheless, that moment for her died down very quickly. He could give her all the love everyone envied, but he was also the one who showed her how cruel he could be. After he had helped Vicky to put on the high heels, he carefully inspected them for a moment and nodded satisfyingly. ¡°It¡¯s very pretty,¡± Tylerplimented. Vicky looked at the high heels on her feet and zoned out. Tyler did not ask for Vicky¡¯s opinion and said to the salesgirl, ¡°We¡¯ll take these heels.¡± The salesgirl smiled brightly and asked, ¡°Sir, do you want us to pack it in the box, or will she be wearing them immediately?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wear it now,¡± Tyler replied. The salesgirl nodded and quickly packed the shoes Vicky wore from the house into the box. Tyler¡¯s voice pulled Vicky back to reality. After buying the high heels, Tyler decided to bring Vicky back home when he noted how tired she was. When they returned to the mansion, Vicky dozed off very quickly. On the other hand, Tyler went to the study to work. Two hourster, Vicky woke up as she remembered one important thing. This week was her fertility window. She had no idea why Tyler suddenly had the idea of having a kid. As such, he did not use preventionst night. Since he did not use any prevention, pills were her only saving grace. Luckily, she had stashed some emergency contraceptive pills. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Since Vicky had that thought in her mind, she made an effort to reach for the crutch on the side. She was not used to walking with the crutch, so she was slow with it. There were even times that she nearly fell because the crutch got in her way and nearly tripped her. The first-aid kit was just in the living room, not too far from her. Despite that short distance, it took her a while to reach. After she found the contraceptive pill, she took two out and was ready to eat it without water. Just as she was about to put them into her mouth, she stopped all of a sudden and stared at the two pills in her palms. Appearance-wise, the pills looked the same as the ones she ate before. As she looked closely, however, the shape of the pills looked slightly different. Being a fashion designer, she had a keen eye for detail. Just one look was enough for her to tell the difference. Thest time she ate the medicine, she did not know Tyler was the masked man. When she followed Tyler on a business trip, she was so scared and panicked during those few days. She nearly missed the time frame to take the pills, too. At that time, she was not in a good state and did not take a good look at it. At this moment ¨C Suddenly, the door opened as Tyler entered after just finishing his work. He saw her sitting on the sofa with his dark pupils and rested his eyes on the crutch Vicky put aside. He moved his eyes and saw Vicky looking at the pills in her hands. His gaze darkened.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Vicky lifted her head like a robot to look at the handsome man at the door. Suddenly, she smiled. ¡°These pills¡­ You changed them, didn¡¯t you?¡± Tyler lifted his legs to walk toward her. ¡°When did you wake up? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± 1 Vicky looked at him. ¡°Calling you after I wake up¡­ Do you need to constantly remind me that I¡¯m useless and can¡¯t live without you?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Vicky asked. Her situation was even worse than a canary locked up in a cage. Not only were her wings clipped, but her legs were broken, too. 2 Tyler did not want to discuss that topic with her. He said faintly, ¡°Jade¡¯s prepared dinner. Let¡¯s head down and have our dinner now.¡± He approached her, intending to carry her up in his arms, but she moved to the side and avoided his arms. She asked coldly, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. Did you change my pill?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone was in. He did not seem sorry or guilty of what he did as he replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that?¡± She suffered miserably and was tormented every day when the masked man harassed her. She recalled how the man once bumped into her when she was taking the pills. She lied to him and said those were vitamins. Tyler said every medicine has its side effects and took the pills from her. He must have figured out she was taking contraceptive pills. When she discovered the bottle of medicine, she thought Tyler had forgotten to throw it. If she did not discover that he swapped out her pills, who knew how long this man would try and cheat her about it? Anger and hatred consumed Vicky¡¯s heart, and her eyes reddened. In the meantime, a helpless and despairing feeling crept into her heart. Helpless. She felt helpless with this man. The only choice she had was to let this man do whatever he wanted. Tyler¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw Vicky¡¯s eyes reddening in anger. He remained calm and logical despite that. He bent down to carry her and said faintly, ¡°You ate too little during lunch. Let¡¯s go eat now.¡± He disregarded her emotions entirely. The hatred was overwhelming. It was too much that Vicky bit Tyler¡¯s shoulder with everything she got. Tyler¡¯s muscles hardened as his body tensed up when he felt the pain. Within seconds, he rxed his body and let Vicky bite him. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Vicky did not exert a lot of strength as she bit Tyler, but she still bit hard. Tyler began to bleed from the wound, and blood stained Tyler¡¯s white shirt. When the metallic taste reached her taste buds, Vicky snapped out of her stupor. ¡®What am I doing?!¡¯ There was nothing she could do to defend herself against Tyler, yet she could not control herself due to the sheer rage. ¡®How¡­ How is he going to punish me this time?¡¯ she whimpered. The thought of facing cruel consequences and punishment appeared in her mind. Her body started to tremble as she looked at Tyler fearfully. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Tyler looked down at her pale face and mocked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to kill me when you bit me? Why are you so afraid now?¡¯ Vicky tried to curl up into a ball, and she found herself unable to run as Tyler hoisted her into his arms. Tyler sneered and carried her out of the room. Tyler did not treat her any differently even when they dined in the dining room. Nheless, Vicky was in constant fear, not knowing what Tyler was going to do to punish her. After dinner, Tyler wheeled her out for a walk. Like yesterday, he helped her fill the bathtub with water. When the bathtub was filled, he ced her into the warm bath. She kept her head lowered and did not dare to make eye contact with Tyler. She was like an almost- domesticated wild animal. Her unruliness was slowly smoothened. All of a sudden, the water level in the bathtub increased. Before Vicky could realize what was happening, she was pulled into strong arms. At the same time, Tyler¡¯s thin lips pressed close to her ear as he huskily whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s wash together.¡± An hourter, Vicky was carried out of the bathroom. The crystal chandelier above her was shining so brightly that she could open her eyes. As she was ced on the bed, it took no time before she was wrapped in Tyler¡¯s arms again. By then, she did not know how to fight back anymore. She relented for Tyler to kiss her as he wanted, sheep- like tame as she did not fight back. Time passed swiftly. It was the weekend. Vicky, fitted with a morous gown, was wheeled into the masquerade in her wheelchair. When they entered the hall, everyone gazed at her. Since it was a masquerade, many dressed up in peculiar-looking costumes. Nheless, those costumes were only weirdpared to those who decided to show up in more formal clothing. 1 Moreover, the host was definitely someone special for Tyler to willingly attend the party. Everyone continued to gaze at Vicky, and it made her very ufortable. Just then, the daughter of the host quickly went to greet them. ¡¯Mister Hart, Missus Hart! It¡¯s an honor for me to have you two attend the party.¡± She was surprised to see Vicky in the wheelchair. She did not know Vicky¡¯s actual condition and thought she was role-ying. Without thinking too much, she quickly invited them in. Those who attended the masquerade were mostly much younger people from upper-ss society. When they saw Tyler attending the party, many of them started to whisper. Their gazes remained on Vicky even as they made their way in. The old Vicky would have ignored these gazes, but at this moment, she could not ignore how pointed their stares were-they felt like daggers stabbing into her. She felt immensely distressed and began fearing for herself. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 When did this start? Why was she suddenly unable to withstand people staring at her? Just then, Tyler seemed to notice something. He stood behind Vicky and meaningfully said, ¡°I¡¯m here. They can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Vicky did not reply. As days passed, she found herself bing quieter. She felt like she was just Tyler¡¯s toy and had lost herself. After staying in the hall for a while, Vicky finally caved, unable to stand everyone looking at her. She said, ¡®I want to go to the garden for fresh air.¡± Tyler was not really a bad-tempered man. As long as it was reasonable, he would not reject her request. Thus, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The night was dark. Despite that, the garden looked exceptionally pretty and quiet. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Vicky looked at the fountain not too far from them, but her thoughts wandered far away. Tm ovting this week, but Tyler didn¡¯t use any prevention every night. Am (¡­going to be pregnant with his child?¡¯ she thought. It was clear that when Tyler said he wanted a child¡­he only wanted this to trap her. When they walked past a gazebo, Vicky said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a while.¡± Tyler stopped and pushed the wheelchair into the gazebo. The moonlight¡¯s soft glow graced the ce. The tall man stood in the gazebo and looked at the view around him. His angr side face was even more handsome and charming with how the glow illuminated him. It was definitely hard to not look at him. However, Vicky only took one look and looked away indifferently. ¡®What¡¯s the use of being handsome? He¡¯s heartless,¡¯ she thought. All of a sudden, an abrupt ringtone broke the silence. Tyler looked at the screen and said, ¡°I need to answer this.¡± He did not go too far; it was just enough distance that they could see each other. With the shadow of the trees ovepping each other, his handsome and tall shadow looked rather distorted. Vicky did not want to pay attention to Tyler, so she looked the other way. After a while, a voice rang out in an eerie, singsong tone, ¡¯Oh, my¡­ Here I was, wondering who this was. Isn¡¯t this the morous Missus Hart?¡± Vicky looked over in the direction where the sound came from and saw it was Maria, whom she had not seen for a while. Maria Sparks was Harvey¡¯s sister. Ever since Vicky remembered, Maria had been against her and caused trouble for her all the time. She ruined She¡¯s costumest time, too. It had been a long time since Vickyst saw Maria that she nearly forgot she existed. Having seen Maria here, her expression soured. She was not going to bother Maria or say anything to her. Maria entered the gazebo and walked around Vicky. ¡°Oh, no! Why are you in a wheelchair? Are your legs hurt? Or¡­ Did you do this to gain Tyler¡¯s sympathy and attention? Oh, I know!¡± She thought of something and smiled cynically. ¡°Are you afraid Tyler won¡¯t want you anymore because Gloria is back? Is that why you broke your legs?¡± Vicky looked up and said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Tyler is going to dump me or not. One thing is for sure, though¡ªhe¡¯ll never want you.¡± Maria¡¯s expression copsed, and her eyes shed in embarrassment. She said coldly, ¡°Let me tell you something: You¡¯re just Gloria¡¯s substitute! If Gloria didn¡¯t leave, do you really think Tyler would¡¯ve married you?¡± Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Maria sneered haughtily. ¡°Gloria is on a different level from you. She¡¯s smart and good at everything. She¡¯s also the eldest daughter of the Shaw family. Do you think someone like you canpare her? If it wasn¡¯t for Gloria, do you think Tyler wouldy his eyes on you?¡± Her arms crossed at her chest as she looked at Vicky proudly. ¡°Vicky, this n of yours can only keep Tyler¡¯s attention for just a while. Once Gloria is in trouble, you won¡¯t have a ce. Aren¡¯t you just a little curious where Tyler is now when he was just with you seconds ago?¡± Vicky knew Tyler went to answer a call. Though, it had been a while, and he was not back. As she thought about it, she looked in the direction where Tyler was. Sure enough, the tall guy was not there. Maria snorted and raised her chin. ¡°Gloria had a little situation, yet Tyler still went over to help her.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered a little. She was surprised she did not notice when Tyler left. ¡®That¡¯s right. Maria would¡¯ve never looked for me if Tyler was near enough to see me,¡¯ she thought. From a condescending angle, Maria looked at her and smiled evilly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like to hurt yourself to gain Tyler¡¯s attention? Why don¡¯t I help you out?¡± A foreboding hunch rose in Vicky¡¯s heart when she saw Maria¡¯s expression. ¡°What are you up to, Maria Sparks?!¡± Maria smirked. ¡°You can only gain people¡¯s attention when you¡¯re badly injured. Tyler will let you out of his sight easily because your injuries are still too light¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s face looked terrible. Maria chuckled and pushed the wheelchair out of the gazebo. Suddenly, she pushed the wheelchair toward the fountain. The wheelchair sped toward the fountain. Tyler was on the phone for nearly five minutes, yet his eyes were trained on Vicky, who was zoning out at the fountain. After he was finished with the phone, he heard some noises from the bush behind him. ¡°I adore you, my goddess¡­ I love you so much that I feel like I¡¯m going to die!¡± Whoever it was sounded annoyingly lustful. Tyler furrowed his brows and realized what was happening. Despite that, he did not have the intention to interfere. As he was leaving, an oddly familiar voice rang out in retaliation. ¡°Let go of me! If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it!¡± ¡°Goddess, I really like you. I¡¯m serious¡­ I¡¯ve fallen for you at first sight. I know your family is bankrupt, but don¡¯t worry, Gloria! I will take care of you! You have no idea how much I adore you. I have your photos everywhere in my house¡­¡± ¡°Let go of me! Let go! Somebody, help-mmph!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was swiftly muffled. The man continued to talk excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere, my queen¡­ Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m going to love you tenderly.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler intended to leave, but he stopped. Unconsciously, he looked at Vicky and discovered Vicky was still looking at the fountain and zoning out. After a few seconds of hesitation, he walked. Instead of going back to Vicky, he walked to where the noises wereing from. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 It would not take too long to rescue Gloria. By the time Tyler found Gloria, the man had brought her to a remote corner. Her clothes were torn into pieces, and they could hardly cover her body. Scowling, Tyler growled, ¡°Let go of her.¡± This man was from a rich family and had been fond of Gloria for many years. He once confessed his love to Gloria but was rejected. Thus, he nned on forcing himself onto her, intending to make her his. It was a good opportunity, and he nearly seeded. Needless to say, he was enraged when Tyler appeared out of nowhere and disrupted his n. ¡°Scram! Mind your d*mn business-!¡± A loud kicknded on the man¡¯s abdomen. Thump! It was a strong kick that his organs nearly went out of ce, and it was powerful enough that he was sent tumbling away. Blood oozed from the corner of his lips, and he passed out immediately. Gloria was baffled at the sudden turn of events. She was ready to kill herself rather than allow the man to take her purity. Who knew someone woulde to her rescue? She looked up in shock. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The tall man stood in front of her as if he hade from the sky and appeared in front of her. He looked like he was glowing because of the moonlight. His exquisite face looked perfect and handsome as if it was a work of art. Gloria looked at him with a dumbfounded expression and mumbled, ¡°Tyler¡­ II Tyler took off his zer to put it on her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tyler asked. Tears brimmed in Gloria¡¯s eyes. She had always maintained her elegance and dignity. She almost never lost control of herposure. This time, however, was different. She would have been sexually assaulted had Tyler not rescued her from the devil. It was hard for her to control her emotions at this stage. She jumped into Tyler¡¯s arms as her slim frame quivered. ¡°Tyler, t-that guy¡­ He nearly raped me!¡¯ Crystal-like tears fell from her eyes. Something this traumatizing had never happened to her before, having been protected and guarded. Looking down, Tyler saw her pretty face wet with tears, and her eyes dulled with grief. In the end, he did not bear to push her away. He consoled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡± After a while, Gloria finally calmed down. She wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and looked shy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t me just now,¡± she apologized. She was back to her usual graceful and elegant self. Just as Tyler was about to say something, someone screamed from somewhere in the garden. ¡°Ahh¡ª!¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted as he remembered Vicky. ¡°You should go back now. I have something to do.¡± After that, Tyler strode to where the scream came from. After what happened to her, Gloria did not dare linger on her own nor did she dare to go back. She hesitated a few seconds before she decided to follow behind Tyler. When Tyler stopped, he finally saw what had happened. A woman was sitting on the floor, and her wheelchair had fallen to the side. Tyler quickly went over to the woman and carried her. ¡°Vicky, are you alright?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes did not turn to him as she stared at the fountain. She said anxiously, ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s in trouble. Quick-save her!¡± Tyler looked over. He first ced Vicky back in the wheelchair before he quickly went to the fountain to carry the woman out. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Tyler was shocked when he got a clear look on the face of the woman he saved. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Vicky looked at the woman Tyler was carrying and asked, ¡°She¡­ Is she okay?¡± She rushed to save her before harm befell her. However, the wheelchair was speeding too fast, and She-unable to stop the wheelchair-fell into the fountain when she used her whole body to stop the wheelchair. Vicky fell to the ground due to the collision. Her arm was scratched by the rocks on the ground. However, She¡¯s condition was worse. Tyler examined She¡¯s condition and furrowed his brow. The drenched She had passed out. Half an hourter, the group arrived at the hospital and She was sent to the emergency room. At that moment, Vicky finally felt at ease. She then turned to find Maria and Gloria, who came with her and Tyler. This was the first time she met Gloria after she lost her memory. Gloria looked even more beautiful whenpared to the photo of her. Vicky did not know what Gloria went through to look so haggard. Her hair was tousled, and her clothes were tattered. The zer she wore was a man¡¯s zer. With just one look, Vicky could tell that the zer was Tyler¡¯s. Gloria must have sensed Vicky looking at her, so met her gaze. ¡°Hi, Vicky,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± She sounded melodious-clear like the bell but subtle and gentle. It was not too sharp and not too soft. It sounded just right, nice, and alluring. Gloria was the typical ssical type of beautiful woman. Her eyebrows were nicely shaped, her eyes were bright, and her facial featuresplemented each other nicely. Every smile and every frown gave off a ssical vibe. Despite her messy state, it did not affect her gracefulness and beauty. On the contrary, it made people feel pity for her because she looked like a distressed damsel. Gloria and Vicky had simr-looking eyebrows and eyes. Gloria looked elegant, while Vicky was on the sexier side. For some reason, Vicky¡¯s heart ached when she saw Gloria. She nodded at Gloria, but she could not deny she felt no joy seeing her. ¡°Hi. Yes, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Vicky replied. Gloria looked at Vicky, who was sitting in the wheelchair, and she felt conflicted. They were not close to begin with, even before they had their fallout. Despite being cousins, they were not the best of friends. After the incident, they were not enemies, but their rtionship was strained. After the simple greeting, neither of them said anything else. Vicky did not have the intention to talk to Gloria. As a result, the atmosphere felt awfully quiet. Itsted until Tyler finished talking on the phone and looked at Vicky. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Vicky stayed silent for a few seconds before answering, ¡°Maria shoved my wheelchair to the fountain, and She came to my rescue.¡± Although she did not like She, she was still grateful that she tried to rescue her. If Vicky fell into the fountain, she would have suffered a substantial injury. A bone or two would be fractured as well. Tyler red at Maria sharply. It scared Maria, and she quickly defended herself. ¡°Vicky Shaw! How could you say that? You deliberately tried to push yourself to the fountain to knock yourself over. I¡¯m not going to let you me me for something I never did!¡± Tyler asked coldly, ¡°Why should she me you?¡± Maria answered confidently, ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t like me! And¡­¡± She looked at Gloria and frowningly continued to Tyler, ¡°When you disappeared from the spot you were standing, Vicky got upset. When she knew you went to rescue Gloria, she got even angrier, so she tried to shove herself into the fountain. She wanted to hurt herself to gain your attention and also me me because I was there. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone!¡± Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Tyler had a look of indifference upon hearing Maria¡¯s exnation. ¡°How did she know where I went? And why were you there?¡± Guilt crept into Maria as she instinctively raised her voice. ¡°S-She was going to look for you because you didn¡¯te back for a long time. Coincidentally, I passed by and told her that you¡¯d be back in just a while¡­¡± She continued to look at Vicky and exined her side of the story. ¡°She asked where you went. I was just strolling in the garden when I happened to see you rescue Gloria. Since you were there with Gloria, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you two, but Vicky kept wanting to look for you. ¡°I remember Vicky and Gloria were never on good terms, and if she saw you two together, she¡¯d surely misunderstand. I decided to say nothing, yet this evil woman tricked me¡­ You guys know I can never keep a secret, so I blurted the truth. ¡°She was so infuriated that she staged that whole fountain fiasco!¡¯ At this point, she approached Gloria and stood beside her with a sad face.¡± Gloria, do you still remember how Vicky tried to hurt you many times in the past? You know how evil she is. I can never outmatch her¡­¡± Gloria¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Her lips moved like she was going to say sometime. s, she just stood quietly. Tyler had no major reaction even after Maria told her side of the story. Instead, he noticed the wounds on Vicky¡¯s arms, and his eyes wavered. He went over to Vicky and lifted her into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go get your wound treated,¡± he said. Vicky was baffled. ¡°My wound?¡± Tyler looked down into her eyes. His handsome face looked nonchnt.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡± Tyler then turned to leave, but Maria¡ªbewildered as she was-blurted,¡± Tyler, aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± Tyler nced at her. ¡°Say what?¡± Maria pointed at Vicky and eximed loudly, ¡°This evil woman med me for what happened!¡± Tyler looked calm. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°B-But¡­ She ndered me¡­¡± ¡°Save it for someone who cares,¡± scoffed Tyler. No longer bothered by Maria, he walked away with Vicky still in his arms. 1 Maria was dumbstruck when she saw them leaving, and her mind was buzzing. She had no idea what Tyler meant. ¡°Gloria.¡± She looked at the woman beside her and said with fear, ¡°What does Tyler mean by that? D- Does he not believe what I said?¡± Gloria¡¯s gaze followed Tyler until he vanished from sight. Then, she looked at Maria. ¡°So you pushed Vicky, yes?¡± she asked. ¡°No!¡± Maria answered directly and nearly swore to God. ¡°Gloria, you know what kind of person Vicky is, don¡¯t you?! She¡ª¡± ¡°I know exactly what kind of person she is,¡± interjected Gloria gently.¡± That¡¯s why I know she¡¯d never lie about you.¡± Maria¡¯s voice trembled in shock, ¡°Gloria¡­l thought you hate Vicky a lot! Why are you speaking for her now?¡± Gloria looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not speaking for her; I¡¯m just stating a fact. I grew up with her, and I know her personality very well. If she wanted to hurt you, she¡¯d never use such a lowbrow tactic. On the other hand, you¡¯ve always been the one who used this method to hurt and frame her. Between you and her, who do you think sounds more convincing?¡± Maria was resentful. ¡°Maybe Tyler believes me¡­¡± ¡°Do you honestly think he does, judging by the way he behaved toward you? II Maria stopped talking. If Tyler truly believed her, he would not have left with Vicky in his arms to treat her injury. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Gloria could see through Maria¡¯s thoughts and said faintly, ¡°The truth isn¡¯t important to Tyler.¡± Confused, Maria looked at Gloria. ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ ¡°Even if Vicky did what you imed she had done, he wont me her,¡± Gloria exined. It only left Maria with more questions. ¡¯Why?¡± Gloria smiled faintly. ¡°What ce do you have in Tyler¡¯s world? What kind of rtionship do Vicky and Tyler have? Do you think he¡¯d help someone bully his wife?¡¯ ¡°But these things happened before¡­ Sasha pushed Vicky into the water and said Vicky jumped in herself. Didn¡¯t Tyler believe in Sasha that time?¡± Gloria shook her head. ¡°Who do you think Tyler is? Do you honestly think thoseme tricks can trick him? It wasn¡¯t that he believed in Sasha; he just didn¡¯t want to do anything about it.¡¯ Suddenly, it brought Maria back to the time she framed Vicky for stealing her bracelet. The n was perfect, and she was sure she had ced the bracelet in Vicky¡¯s purse. When they searched her purse, the bracelet mysteriously disappeared. The only other person who held Vicky¡¯s purse was Tyler, but Maria never suspected him. Since Gloria reminded her of this incident, she realized Tyler¡­must have taken the bracelet from Vicky¡¯s purse and hidden it. He¡­was protecting Vicky. Maria¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She panicked and asked, ¡°Gloria, w- what should I do?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Gloria did not want to get involved and thus said, ¡°Maria, take care of yourself.¡± In the medical room, Tyler focused on sanitizing and applying medicine to Vicky¡¯s wound. ¡°After I finished talking on the phone, I heard someone shouting for help, so I went over to take a look.¡± Vicky looked at Tyler. She knew what kind of person Tyler was. He was never a person who liked to meddle with others¡¯ business. It was most likely he could tell the voice belonged to Gloria and decided to help her. She was She¡¯s enemy, yet She was willing to rescue her when she was in danger. Gloria was the person Tyler loved but could not have. It was normal for him to be her savior when she was in danger. Vicky did not react vehemently. Tyler was already used to her silence. He looked at her and asked, ¡°What are you going to do about Maria?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression changed as she was evidently startled by Tyler¡¯s question. ¡°You believe me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was rare Tyler would believe her before asking her the whole story. She had a hard time believing this. She thought he would act like before and asked her to ¡®bear with it¡¯. What was she going to do about Maria? ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it,¡± she replied. It was true. She thought Tyler would ask her to ¡®deal with it¡¯, so she never thought of what she was going to do about Maria. Tyler said faintly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let theme out with a suitable answer.¡¯ Vicky did not know who Tyler was referring to when he said ¡®them¡¯. After he finished treating her wound, she finally understood Tyler¡¯s words when he carried her out. Harvey arrived. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Maria stood next to Harvey and rocked his arm back and forth. ¡°Harvey, I didn¡¯t push her. She was just careless and couldn¡¯t control her wheelchair. I have nothing to do with this¡­¡± she said sweetly. ¡® Besides, she didn¡¯t get injured or anything. It¡¯s She who was injured¡­ We can just pay her off!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Harvey remained quiet, and the usual yful look on his face was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Harvey, you know what kind of person I am. I cant possibly do something so evil¡­¡± Harvey, who had remained silent the entire time, sensed something and looked up to find Tyler walking over with Vicky in his arms. ¡°Vicky, are you alright?¡± Harvey asked. Vicky had only been slightly injured, so she shook her head. ¡°Can you tell me what happened, Vicky?¡± ¡°Did Maria not tell you?¡± Harvey paused for a moment. ¡°She isn¡¯t being overly clear.¡± Maria had told him everything, but he knew his sister better than anyone in the world. Though Gloria had been present, she was not involved and did not know what had happened, so she stayed out of it. Maria was instantly provoked by Harvey¡¯s words. ¡°Harvey, I didn¡¯t do it! Don¡¯t you believe your own sister?¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he has always believed you that he med Vicky for countless things that she wasn¡¯t responsible for,¡± Tyler said. Vicky had forgotten all about the past, but Harvey and Maria remembered. Thus, their expression instantly darkened. Gloria nced at Tyler knowingly. ¡°Mister Sparks, your sister¡¯s action is considered a crime. Had She not stepped in, we both know what would¡¯ve happened. How are you going to handle this?¡± Tyler continued. Tyler hadid all the responsibility onto Harvey with a few words and made it clear that he was on Vicky¡¯s side, while Harvey was on Maria¡¯s side. Harvey scoffed inwardly, knowing perfectly well that Tyler was trying to turn Vicky against him. He ignored Tyler and kept his eyes trained on Vicky. ¡°Vicky, what happened to your legs?¡± Judging from what Maria said and the state Vicky was in, Harvey realized that something went wrong with Vicky¡¯s legs and she was bound to her wheelchair. Vicky froze and lowered her gaze to hide her emotions. ¡°I got injured a while back¡­¡± Harvey did not push on the subject and asked, ¡°Did Maria push you on purpose?¡± Vicky nodded. Without another word, Harvey turned to look at Maria. ¡°Apologize to Vicky.¡± Maria¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?! You want me to apologize for this bit-¡± She paused when she saw the dark look in Harvey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Harvey, how can you ask me to apologize to her?¡± she questioned furiously. ¡°Have you forgotten about how she pped me across the face multiple times at my birthday party?¡± Maria resented Vicky since that moment but hadpletely forgotten that she seduced an old man, who came close to forcing himself on Vicky, causing Vicky to lose control of her anger and forgo any respect she had for Harvey. Before Harvey could say another, Tyler interrupted her. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 ¡°Mister Sparks, you¡¯ve always spoiled Miss Sparks. She could destroy the world for all you know, but you¡¯d still protect her no matter what, even when¡­¡± Tyler paused and looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Vicky was your fiance and had been wronged so many times because of that. Vicky is my wife now, and I¡¯ll never let something like this slide.¡¯ What Maria had done throughout the years had fully disappointed Harvey, and he did not have the intention of protecting her, but Tyler made it sound like he would do anything in his power to shield Maria from all me. His lips curled into a dark smile. ¡¯You have some nerves to use me of that. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve stood up for Vicky much after being married to her for so long. You¡¯ve wronged her just as frequently as I¡¯ve wronged her in the past.¡± It was the truth, because Vicky had been put through torments beyond counting after she lost her memories. Though Harvey might have wronged her in the past, she had forgotten all about it and could not feel anything. She knew very well that Tyler, who seemed to be protecting her at the moment, was the true culprit that caused all her pain. ¡°Are you trying to bring up the past so that Miss Sparks won¡¯t have to pay for her mistakes?¡± Tyler questioned. ¡°Anyone will have to pay fortheir mistakes, and my sister is no exception.¡± Harvey turned and looked at Vicky. ¡°What do you think, Vicky?¡± ¡°Harvey!¡± Maria screamed in disbelief. ¡°Are you just going to take her word without looking into this? What if she¡¯s framing me?¡± Maria dared to lie in front of Tyler and Harvey mainly because there were no surveince cameras around, or she would have never attacked Vicky. Harvey did not spare her another look and uttered, ¡°Shut up.¡± Startled, Maria instantly quieted down. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She had always been wilful, but she feared nothing more than Harvey¡¯s rage. Her brother seemed yful most of the time but was a sly, calctive man deep down. Even though she grew up with him, she could never truly understand him. Regarding all that happened four years ago before he called off the engagement with Vicky, she could never figure out what he was thinking. Vicky nced at the red light on the door of the surgery room and said, ¡°If She didn¡¯t step in, I would¡¯ve been the one in there. We¡¯ll let the legal system take care of this.¡± Harvey nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± He was about to leave with Maria, when he suddenly stopped. ¡®Gloria, are you leaving with us?¡± Gloria shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I need to speak with Tyler.¡± The look in Harvey¡¯s eyes darkened when he finally noticed how difited Gloria looked and the suit jacket on her shoulders. ¡°What happened to you, Gloria?¡± Gloria¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. Ever since Harvey had arrived, he had only greeted her briefly before cing his full attention on Vicky. She shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Seeing how she was unwilling to discuss it, Harvey did not press on and grabbed Maria by the wrist before leaving. Once he left, Gloria turned to look at Vicky and Tyler. ¡°Tyler, I need to speak with Vicky alone.¡± Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Vicky doesn¡¯t remember anything. Whatever you say, she won¡¯t have a clue as to what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Gloria kept her eyes trained on Vicky. ¡°I just want to talk to her.¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°If you¡¯re that worried about her, we can talk here.¡± ¡°Vicky is injured and doesn¡¯t feel so well, so maybe another day,¡± Tyler said in a low, cold voice. Gloria froze and noticed that Vicky kept her head bowed so that her hair would cover her face. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I see.¡± Gloria did not insist. ¡°I¡¯ll go now, then.¡± ¡°Hang on a moment. I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± said Tyler said before carrying Vicky into a room. Jade, who was sitting inside, stood up. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± ¡°Stay with Vicky for a while,¡± Tylermanded. ¡°Yes,¡± Jade said respectfully. Tyler set Vicky down on the bed and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯ Vicky kept her head bowed and did not respond. He nted a gentle kiss on her forehead and left. At the entrance of the hospital, Gloria took in the sight of the handsome, tall man before her and said, ¡°You can go back now. Vicky is still waiting for you.¡± Tyler nced at the time. ¡°Adam is on his way here. He¡¯ll send you backter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡¯ she said. ¡°I can go home on my own.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s not safe for you to travel alone. You wouldn¡¯t want to run into the same type of ident as before, would you?¡± Gloria was instantly rendered speechless. The two stood quietly in silence. Shortly after, a car approached and stopped next to them. Adam stepped out of the car. ¡¯Mister Hart. Miss Shaw.¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°Send her home.¡± ¡°Yes,¡¯ Adam said and opened the car door for Gloria. ¡°Miss Shaw, please get in.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Gloria said politely and turned to look at Tyler just as she was about to get into the car. Tyler was already turning to leave, and his figure seemed so lonesome in the dark night. Her heart twisted in pain, and she called out, ¡°Tyler.¡± He stilled and turned around to look at her. ¡°What is it?¡± She studied his features and asked, ¡°If¡­ If I never turned you down, would we be together now?¡± He remained quiet for a moment before ultimately responding, ¡°There is no ¡®if in this world.¡± She jolted and thought to herself, ¡®There is no ¡®if¡­ That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the point of wondering what could¡¯ve happened?¡¯ Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Gloria knew she could never go back to the past. Tyler strode off, and his figure disappeared into the distance. Gloria went into the car in devastation. Adam sensed her depression and started the car while asking, ¡°Miss Shaw, when did youe back?¡¯ Adam was one of Tyler¡¯s many assistants, and he had seen Gloria multiple times. Gloria cast her emotions aside and smiled. ¡°A while ago. Mister Jeeves, how have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing alright. I¡¯ve juste back to Zendonia myself.¡± Gloria was shocked. ¡°There must¡¯ve been a lot of work in Hart Corporation after the fight between Tyler and Harvey, right? Weren¡¯t you by Tyler¡¯s side?¡± Adam nced at the dark sky. ¡°Yeah, I left Zendonia shortly after Mister Hart was married.¡± ¡°Why?¡¯ ¡°Because of a mistake I made, Vicky came down with a high fever, so I was sent away,* Adam said in a cold voice. Gloria smiled. ¡®I know Vicky. She would¡¯ve never sent you away over something like that.¡± ¡°Anyone can pretend to be kind on the outside.¡± Adam sneered. ¡°After all these years, Vicky is still the immature brat that she¡¯s always been and came close to getting Mister Hart killed just to get back at She.¡± Gloria tensed. ¡°What happened to Tyler?¡± ¡°He was shot, but he¡¯s fine now.¡± Adam sighed. ¡¯I¡¯ve always thought that you were the perfect match for Mister Hart, but fate has its way of tormenting mortals.¡¯ Gloria fell into memories of the past in his words and muttered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have yed hard to get, should I? Tyler had been pursuing me for so long that I should¡¯ve epted him instead of waiting for my birthday to do so¡­¡± Gloria was a woman with style who enjoyed making every detail in her life a ceremony. At the time, Tyler¡¯s pursuit had moved her, and she was about to ept him. ¡°Three months¡­¡± Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°I wanted to ept him on my birthday in front of everyone who knows me¡­ I was silly.¡± Tears scrolled down her cheeks. ¡°Now, it¡¯s all toote.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Adam said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, I came back because Mister Hart¡¯s marriage with Vicky was ending¡­ He wanted to divorce her.¡± Adam would have never been able to return otherwise. ¡°Vicky ran into a car ident after that and lost her memories, so Mister Hart held it off.¡± He paused with a contemptuous look on his face. ¡®I was working at the time and didn¡¯t know much about the details, but I heard from Harry that Vicky kept going to the office to look for Mister Hart and even brought him lunch and everything. There are things that I¡¯m not supposed to say as Mister Hart¡¯s subordinate, Miss Shaw, but I can see that you¡¯re still in love with him. You two are supposed to be the perfect couple, and to see you end up like this is a shame, iN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I¡¯ll just cut to the chase. You know what Mister Hart is like. He isn¡¯t a man who takes initiative in romantic rtionships, and the fact that he spent so much time pursuing you proves just how much he cares for you. However, you kept him hanging and, in the end, Vicky took advantage of it. You¡¯re aware of how Vicky seeded, right? All she did was shamelessly cling onto Mister Hart.¡± He paused once again and deadpanned, ¡®Miss Shaw, you need to earn happiness in life. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch, and good things don¡¯t just happen for no reason at all. A rtionship needs to be maintained by two people, and if you don¡¯t fight for him, Mister Hart can¡¯t keep chasing after you. Miss Shaw, only shameless men would go after people who don¡¯t reciprocate their love. I¡¯m sure there are men like that amongst your pursuers, but have you taken interest in any of them?¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 After a few moments of silence, Gloria said, ¡°Tyler is married.¡¯ ¡°You should know better than I do on how this marriage came to be, Miss Shaw.¡¯ Gloria shook her head. ¡°I regret what happened, but I¡¯ll never get in the middle of a married couple.¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, all these happened because you care too much over these-¡° She interrupted Adam, ¡°I was childish and naive at the time. I had iting. II ¡°But without Vicky there to sabotage everything, you would¡¯ve ended up with Mister Hart. Besides, he never truly loved her. Had she not imed to be pregnant, he would¡¯ve never married her!¡± Gloria stared outside the window and said gloomily, ¡°That was then. Everything¡­is in the past now. Tyler said that he doesn¡¯t intend on divorcing her¡­ Maybe you are right. Maybe a more proactive girl like Vicky is a better match for him.¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, Mister Hart just gave up on divorcing her because she can y The Moonlight Bay1!¡± i Gloria froze. ¡°The Moonlight Bay¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes. Vicky practiced it in secret and yed it for Tyler. When she yed, she looked a lot like you on the side.¡¯ By the time Tyler returned, Vicky had fallen asleep on the bed. Jade stood up to greet Tyler, but he shushed her, to which she responded by walking out of the room quietly. Tyler walked over and lifted Vicky from the bed. Vicky immediately opened her eyes and stared directly at his face. He did not expect her to wake up all of a sudden and had no time to hide the emotions in his eyes. It was cold resentment. Her heart sank as she felt like she was being hit by a sledgehammer in the chest and thought to herself, ¡®Why would he look at me that way? Has all the caring things he has done for me in the past few days been an act?¡¯ She looked away and instinctively tried to push him away. Tyler did not panic at all and said, ¡¯Awake?¡± He had regained hisposure, and his expressionless mask was in ce once again, almost as though what she saw was merely an illusion. She could not imagine the way he had been looking at her whenever she was not looking, and her blood ran cold. Vicky started shaking like a leaf, and Tyler lowered his gaze to her. ¡®Cold?¡¯ He held her closer as though he was trying to warm her up. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She stared at him dazedly and reached out to touch his face, wondering if he was wearing yet another mask because the man before her seemed so unfamiliar and terrifying. Tyler allowed her and did not move away from her touch, but he did not understand what she was doing nheless. ¡®What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to know which one is the real you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m real at all times.¡± ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± The lights were bright in the room, so there was no way to hide what they felt. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Vicky could see the slightest hint of emotion in Tyler¡¯s eyes, but he did not respond. ¡°If you hate me so much, why are you trying so hard to make me stay by your side? Is this your way of seeking revenge on me?* she questioned, unable toprehend the situation. ¡°Are you seeking revenge on me or yourself?¡± Vicky could see the logic in seeking revenge on her, but the way he chose to do so hurt himself as well. A brilliant man like Tyler should have been able to think of ways to take revenge without harming himself if he wanted to. ¡°Maybe both,¡± he said. She twitched and turned to look at Tyler, noticing the dark look in his eyes. At that exact moment, she realized he was not joking. ¡°Why?¡± she asked, confused as to why he refused to let her leave when he resented her so much. He lowered his head, his warm breath caressing her cheek. ¡°You might¡¯ve forgotten all about the past, Vicky, but I haven¡¯t.¡± She shot him a dazed look. ¡°What¡­happened in the past?¡± ¡°What happened, indeed¡­ That¡¯s a long list.¡± ¡°But you never mention anything to me.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened, and his tone grew cold at the mention of the past. ¡°Vicky, the things you¡¯ve done cannot be forgiven. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to tell you about it. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± He stared into her eyes and gritted out, ¡°Recalling those things makes me want to kill you.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Frustrated by the memories, he lowered his head abruptly to devour her lips roughly, but it was far from enough to appease his anger. He pinned her against the bed and stared at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡¯ There¡¯s still some time since She¡¯s surgery is done. If you¡¯re bored, let¡¯s do something else.¡± He rarely mentioned the past. It was not that he refused to do so, but because he could not stand it. Vicky woke up the next day to find herself in the same room as the day before. Tyler was nowhere to be found. Tyler had not bathed her afterst night, and she felt extremely ufortable. She nced around and noticed that both her wheelchair and crutch were missing. Tyler had carried her everywhere the night before, and she had no clue as to where the wheelchair was. She lowered her gaze bitterly at the realization that he carried her around when he was in a good mood and tossed her aside when she upset him. She turned and noticed the phone on the table. There was a distance between the table and the bed. If she wanted to phone, she would have to crawl over. After sitting on the bed for a few moments, she decided to grab the phone. However, crawling out of bed to reach for the phone was not easy because the table was too high for her to reach, and there was nothing in the room that could support her weight. Most of her strength was drained from the night with Tyler, and after struggling for half an hour, the hair on her forehead was soon drenched in sweat. Her fingers were pale and her veins were showing on her wrist as she reached for the phone. Just as she was about to grab the phone, her arm cramped from being lifted for too long. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Meanwhile, relentless noises and shouts came from the Campfields¡¯ mansion. Missus Campfields pointed at the young woman before her and screamed hysterically, ¡°You little wh*re! You tried to seduce my son and failed, so you came here using him of sexual assault?! Do you have any proof? Anyone can make false usations!¡± Gloria took a few steps forward. ¡°Missus Campfields, are you saying that I¡¯m framing your son?¡± Missus Campfields was in her forties. Though she maintained her looks well, nothing could hide how vicious she truly was. Missus Campfields lifted her chin and sneered. ¡°Gloria Shaw, the Shaws have fallen a long time ago. Who do you think you are? The Campfields might not be as powerful as the Harts, but we¡¯re an influential family in our own right. My son can have any woman he wants, so why would he force himself on you? You¡¯re hardlyparable to that cousin of yours, Vicky Shaw. They say that you¡¯re talented and elegant, but that¡¯s just people¡¯s way of saying that you aren¡¯t as good-looking as she is. Vicky has the ability to seduce Tyler and got him to marry her, but what about you?¡± Missus Campfields scanned her up and down in contempt. ¡°Get off your high horse! You are still alone right now, aren¡¯t you? You should consider it an honor that my son took an interest in you. Considering your status right now, even if you want to marry into our family, I wouldn¡¯t have approved it!¡± Selene was fuming with rage when she heard all the horrible remarks Missus Campfields made about Gloria. ¡°Just because he didn¡¯t seed doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s innocent! Get Issac toe out, or else¡­¡± she said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that you pay for this.¡± Missus Campfields did not fret. ¡°You said that my son forced himself on her, but do you have any proof? How can you arrest someone without proof?¡± She pointed at Gloria and shouted, ¡°Well, I can use this woman of stealing from us, then. Officers, please arrest her!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The police officers in the living room exchanged confused looks. They received a call the night before, but when they went to arrest Issac, the Campfields resisted. Earlier that morning, Gloria went to a police station to report Issac, but without any proof, it would be difficult to make an arrest; just as it was impossible for them to arrest Gloria simply because Missus Campfields said that Gloria stole from her. Gloria had never seen such unreasonable people and paled. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Who said that we don¡¯t have proof? We have a witness!¡± Selene said. The others froze and Gloria turned to look at Selene in disbelief. ¡¯Selene¡­¡± Selene shot her a reassuring look. ¡® Gloria, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve called Tyler beforeing here.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes widened when she recalled that Selene was on the phone when she was filing a report at the police station. She had assumed that Selene was busy with something else and was thus caught byplete surprise. ¡°Selene, why would you call Tyler?!¡± ¡°You came close to being defiled, and Tyler was the one who saved you. As the one and only witness, isn¡¯t it normal for him to speak the truth?¡± Selene said. ¡°Besides, the Campfields won¡¯t admit to it. Are we supposed to just let this kind of scum run free?¡± Just then, they heard footsteps approaching from outside the door as Tyler strode in elegantly. Everyone in the scene other than Selene paled at the sight. Selene beamed. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re finally here! Issac tried to force himself on Gloria, but the Campfields won¡¯t admit it. I heard that you were the one who rescued her. Can you stand witness for her?¡± Tyler scanned the room and instantlyprehended the situation. He turned to look at Missus Campfields and said, ¡°Please get your son toe down here. Let him speak for himself.¡± Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Realizing that it would be challenging to resolve the situation with Tyler as a witness. Missus Campfields¡¯ face twitched in fear but ordered the servant to bring Issac down the stairs regardless. Issac was still aching from Tyler¡¯s kick the night before and lost all strength when he saw Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, I was foolish for offending Miss Shaw. Seeing that this is my first offense, please spare me¡­¡± Missus Campfields¡¯ expression darkened. After all the paperwork was in ce, it was almost noon. As they walked out of the police station, Selene said, ¡®Thank you for your help today, Mister Hart. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± Gloria scowled. ¡°Selene¡­¡± Selene lifted an eyebrow. ¡®Gloria, Mister Hart came all the way to help you. It¡¯s noon, and you know it¡¯s common courtesy to treat him to lunch at the very least.¡± She shot Gloria a disapproving look. ¡®You can¡¯t possibly be so stingy that you won¡¯t buy food for a man who¡¯s helping you out.¡± Gloria knew that she would sound pretentious if she disagreed, so she turned to Tyler and asked, ¡°Tyler, would you like to have lunch together?¡± Tyler nced at his phone and noticed that he had not received any call or text. He had purposefully moved the wheelchair and crutch away from the room, yet Vicky had not even texted him. 1 She appeared to be scared of him, but her pride remained intact. Tyler narrowed his eyes coldly and took it as a sign that Vicky had not learned her lesson. Determined to see how stubborn Vicky could be, he said, ¡°Sure.¡± i Selene beamed, and even Gloria grinned. In a restaurant, the three sat down. Selene and Gloria sat next to one another, while Tyler sat across them. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Gloria and Tyler were both quiet people, and since they had not seen each other for years, they did not have manymon topics. Selene, on the other hand, was a host and was talented at starting conversations without making anyone feel awkward. She avoided topics that would make Tyler or Gloria ufortable, and the three managed to dine in a cheerful atmosphere. When they were about to be done with their food, Selene said, ¡°Mister Hart, Gloria¡¯s birthday will be in a few days. It¡¯s been years since she returned to Zendonia, so I want to organize a birthday party for her. You¡¯ve known her for some time, so¡­you¡¯re definitely going toe, right?¡± Tyler nced at Gloria, who was looking at him hopefully. After a few moments of silence, he nodded. Gloria¡¯s eyes lit up. Tyler left after lunch. Gloria stood outside the restaurant and stared at him until he faded from view. ¡°Gloria, you lost the chance to be with Tyler four years ago because you weren¡¯t proactive enough. Why are you the same way four yearster, now?¡± Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Selene was slightly annoyed. ¡°Gloria, you lost because you didn¡¯t show initiative! Had you so much as shown him signs that you were in love with him as well, you two would¡¯ve been married and have kids by now!¡± Gloria remained quiet for a while and said, ¡°I was wrong then, but Tyler is married now.¡± ¡°So what if he is?¡± scoffed Selene. ¡°People can get a divorce. Besides, Tyler doesn¡¯t love Vicky at all, and Vicky stole everything she has now. She¡¯ll have to give them back eventually. She did the same thing to you, so she can¡¯t me you for taking back what¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Even if she stole him from me, she is his legal wife now,¡± Gloria said calmly. ¡°Tyler and Vicky have grown past the age of throwing everything away for love. Tyler¡­doesn¡¯t want a divorce.¡± 1 ¡°That¡¯s because you waited too long toe home!¡± Selene stared at her.¡± Gloria, the rtionship between Vicky and Tyler isn¡¯t as harmonious as you imagine. Feelings need to be cultivated over time, and you haven¡¯te home once throughout the years, so it¡¯s only normal for Tyler¡¯s feelings to fade. I can tell that he still cares for you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t care about you, why would hee all the way to stand witness for you just because I called? Why would he agree to have lunch with us? Why would he agree toe to your birthday party?¡± A contemptuous look appeared on Selene¡¯s face. ¡°Vicky is a nobody. She¡¯s just a fool whenpared to you, and I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as she is. She¡¯s always taken whatever you like. You were close with Harvey back then, so she shamelessly cheated her way into getting Harvey to get engaged with her. After that, Tyler startedN?velDrama.Org is the owner. pursuing you, so she turned her attention to Tyler instead! Gloria, you¡¯re too soft and worry too much; that¡¯s how Vicky got the better of you. It¡¯s bad enough that you were this way when you were young because you didn¡¯t know any better, but you can¡¯t keep doing this.¡± Gloria shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s see how things go. I want to focus on my career right now.¡± Selene sighed at Gloria¡¯s stubbornness. Tyler was about to return to work, but when he saw the empty screen on his phone, he eventually decided to head back to the hospital and thought to himself, ¡¯Maybe I¡¯ve been too kind to Vicky for her to throw a temper tantrum at me.¡¯ As soon as his car entered the parking lot, his phone rang. When he answered it, Jade¡¯s panicked voice came through. ¡°Mister Hart, something happened! Missus Hart¡­ She passed out!¡± He froze and hurried his steps. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I walked past Missus Hart¡¯s room and wanted to ask you two what you¡¯d like to have for lunch, so I knocked, but no one came to the door. I realized something was wrong, so I went in and found her passed out on the floor.¡± ¡®Til be there right away,¡± he said darkly. A few minutester, Tyler arrived. Vicky was rushed to the emergency room while Jade waited outside. ¡°How is she?¡± he asked. ¡°The doctors are still working on her, so I don¡¯t know. But¡­¡± Jade observed Tyler¡¯s expression and said gingerly, ¡°Before they sent her into the ER, I think Missus Hart hase down with a fever.¡± Half an hourter, the door to the room was pushed open and a doctor strode out. ¡°How is Vicky?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Missus Hart is burning up, and we¡¯re doing our best to bring her temperature down. Don¡¯t worry, Mister Hart.¡± 1 The doctors did their best, but despite their effort, Vicky¡¯s fever burned through the whole day and night, and her temperature had only risen. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 The next morning, Tyler¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Vicky, who remained unconscious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that doctors with fame like yours cant even cure a simple fever!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Tyler had always kept hisposure, but this time, he seemed enraged. His presence had always been intimidating, and when he was angry, the air around him seemed to freeze. The doctors were all terrified, and one of them said, ¡°Mister Hart, Missus Hart has been weak both physically and mentally. On top of that, shey on the cold floor for hours, so it¡¯s¡­not easy to bring her fever down.¡± ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯m sorry. This is my fault,¡¯ Jade said. ¡°I thought that Missus Hart was with you and didn¡¯t go inside, leaving her unattended for hours¡­¡± Vicky could not walk and Tyler would often alert Jade before leaving so that Jade would keep an eye on Vicky. However, Tyler had not informed her about his departure this time. Tension rose, and Tyler closed his eyes to suppress his frustration. ¡°Get out. All of you.¡¯ Relieved, the doctors left gingerly. Two dayster, Vicky¡¯s fever finally returned, and she regained consciousness. Tyler had been staying by her bed almost the entire time to care for her, and the doctors and nurses all envied her. ¡°Missus Hart, during the time when you were unconscious. Mister Hart was so nervous that he stayed by your side without taking a break at all¡­¡± After Vicky woke up, Tyler had an emergency meeting and headed to Hart Corporation, while Jade stayed in the room with her. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, and an unfamiliar woman walked in with a bouquet in her hands. The woman was decent-looking and was dressed in a sophisticated manner. ¡°Miss Shaw, I heard from Harvey that you came down with a fever, so I came to pay you a visit.¡± Vicky studied the woman before her. ¡°And you are¡­¡± The woman tapped herself on the forehead and said, ¡°Oh, how can I be so forgetful? I forgot that you lost your memories.¡± She handed the bouquet to Jade and smiled. ¡°My name is Selene Rathborne. We were in the same high school.¡± ¡®Selene Rathborne?¡¯ Vicky thought and could not recall the name. ¡°Do you know Harvey?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Of course.¡¯ Selene sat on the chair next to the bed. ¡°I was there at your engagement party with Harvey. We were pretty close back then.¡± Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Vicky studied Selene and instinctively thought that she was not as close to her as she imed. Nheless, she dide to visit her, and she could not possibly be rude. Thus, Vicky said, ¡°Jade, wash and slice some fruits for Miss Rathborne.¡± Vicky was in a VIP room of the hospital with all necessities avable. There was a kitchen near the bedroom, so everything was essible. Jade nodded. ¡¯Understood.¡¯ Once Jade left, Selene nced around. ¡°Vicky, where is Tyler? Isn¡¯t he here with you?¡¯ Vicky¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°He¡¯s busy with work.¡± Selene nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t juste here to see you, actually. I came to thank Mister Hart as well.¡¯ ¡°Thank him?¡± ¡°Yeah. You probably saw it on the news, right? The eldest son of the Campfields has been sent to jail.¡± It was the headline for the past few days, so Vicky was aware of it. However, she did not know what crime Issacmitted. After all, it wasmon for men born with a silver spoon tomit crimes and adultery. ¡°Are you saying that Tyler¡­has something to do with that?¡¯ Selene pretended to be shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Vicky? Gloria came close to being defiled that night at the masquerade ball¡­ It was Issac who tried to force himself on her. Had Tyler note in time to save Gloria, Gloria would¡¯ve been vited.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Not giving Vicky a chance to respond, Selene added, ¡°We can¡¯t possibly let this kind of scum go unpunished, so Gloria and I went to the police the next day, but the Campfields won¡¯t admit it¡­ Issac might¡¯ve intended to defile Gloria, but he didn¡¯t seed and there¡¯s no proof. ¡°We were about to just swallow our pride and give up when Tyler showed up to stand witness for Gloria¡¯s sake! We would¡¯ve never been able to put that scum away without his help! Oh, by the way, I heard you passed out and came down with a fever that day¡ª¡± Vicky saw through Selene¡¯s intention and interrupted her, ¡°Just speak your mind. Miss Rathborne. If you waste any more time, Tyler is going to be back, and you¡¯ll be in quite an awkward position if you run into him, won¡¯t you?¡¯ Selene froze and scanned Vicky coldly. ¡°You¡¯re still as appalling, Vicky Shaw.¡± Selene intended to take advantage of Vicky¡¯s amnesia and fool her around, but Vicky exposed her right away. She had not told Gloria about her visit, and she was indeed worried about running into Tyler. ¡°Had you not seduced Harvey while doing the same with Tyler, Gloria would¡¯ve ended up with Tyler. I¡¯m here to tell you something¡­ Gloria is still in love with Tyler, and there will always be a ce in his heart for Gloria, or he would¡¯ve never left you when you had a fever, only to stand witness for Gloria and dine with her. By the way, I might as well tell you this, but it¡¯s going to be Gloria¡¯s birthday next Friday. She¡¯s going to invite him to the party. You can try your best to make him stay. I¡¯m curious to find out if he¡¯s going to choose you over Gloria.¡± Selene did not stay for long, and by the time Jade returned with washed fruits, she was already gone. Vicky kept her head buried in her book calmly, so Jade did not think much of it. Despite having a fever for days, Vicky was young and was recovering swiftly. However, she remained as pale as a ghost and continued to lose weight. There were days when she would sit without breathing a single word. When Tyler went into the room, he saw Vicky staring out the window dazedly, and his expression darkened. ¡°Once you recover, I can take you out.¡± Vicky, who ignored him most of the time, turned around to look at him. ¡°Is that true?¡± Tyler walked over. ¡°Of course. Where would you like to go?¡¯ Chapter 492 Chapter 492 ¡°Anywhere,¡± said Vicky. ¡®I am sick of staying in the hospital.¡± Tyler bent down and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Alright.¡± She leaned against his chest and whispered, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a new resort here in Stoneford City. Why don¡¯t we go there?¡± It was rare for Vicky to speak to him, so there was no reason for Tyler to refuse. ¡°Sure.¡¯ ¡°You need to work, and I don¡¯t want to get in the way of that, so why don¡¯t we head for the resort on Friday night?¡± She looked up at him. ¡°We can stay there during the weekends.¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked into her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go on Saturday and I¡¯ll stay there with you until Monday?¡± ¡°Is something wrong with going on Friday?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He remained absolutely calm without showing any emotions. ¡°I have something else to do that night.¡± ¡°What is so important?¡± He stared at her in silence and narrowed his eyes once again. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Vicky rarely asked where he went, and she was exceptionally cold. Vicky did not look away or panic. ¡°Because I¡¯m curious.¡± He looked at her in silence. She smiled. ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t tell me?¡± He remained calm. ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you?¡± Vicky knew where he was going, but despite knowing that she knew, he had no intention of exining himself. She stared at him unblinkingly. ¡°Can you not go?¡± He batted his eyshes. ¡®I¡¯ve already given her my word.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just change your mind?¡± ¡°Vicky, you should know that we should always keep our promises.¡± ¡°But there are bound to be times when one must break their promises.¡± There would always be idents, and there woulde a time when a person had to break their promise. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A dazed look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Which is why we must fulfill the promises to the best of our abilities.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Vicky was not surprised or upset by his answer and simply asked, ¡°And you have to go that day?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± She froze. He caressed her cheek and coaxed, ¡°There are priorities to things. Vicky, we can go on a trip together anytime we want, right?¡± Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Vicky knew what Tyler meant. Since they were only going for a casual trip, it was not important enough for Tyler to break his promise. Vicky fell into silence, and Tyler¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go?¡± ¡°Am I supposed to be thrilled that my husband is celebrating another woman¡¯s birthday for her, then?¡± ¡°What else?¡¯ ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re upset?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. She frowned. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°Nothing.¡¯ Vicky wanted to say something else but decided against it in the end. Tension rose in the air as silence loomed over the room. Vicky turned to stare outside the window once again, absorbed in her thoughts. Sometimeter, Tyler broke the silence. ¡°Since I¡¯ve chosen to be with you, I won¡¯t see anyone else. I see Gloria and She the same way.¡± Vicky smiled coldly. ¡°But you won¡¯t stand idle if something happens to them, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I know why you cant leave She alone, but what about Gloria?¡± Rumors about She being Tyler¡¯s first love had circted for the longest time, but it was far from the truth. He cared for She and would help her so long as it fell within the range of capability without crossing any of his principles. Still, he failed to hide the cold nature of his personality, and soon, it became clear that he was helping She because he owed her. Once the debt was cleared or She asked for something out of line, his concern for her would vanish immediately. It was not true love, and it was the same type of ¡®love¡¯ Vicky received. He would be extremely gentle when she did not challenge him but would turn apathetic once she did something that upset him. Vicky knew that Tyler did not love She, but Gloria was a different case because she was, by all means, Tyler¡¯s actual first love, so Vicky did not believe that he saw She and Gloria the same way. Tyler looked away for a moment and said, ¡°I owe her too much.¡± ¡°You sure owe a lot of women,¡± Vicky said with a sarcastic smile. 1 ¡°Just the two.¡± ¡®She and Gloria are lucky to have Tyler in their debts. Because of that, they get the privileges equivalent of¡­no, more than what Missus Hart gets,¡¯ Vicky thought with an inward sneer. ¡®Meanwhile, the actual Missus Hart has her legs destroyed and is kept like a pet.¡¯ Tyler seemed to have read her mind and smiled coldly. ¡°No matter how much I owe them, you owe me more.¡± He pulled her into his arms and closed his eyes in bed. *l worked through the night and didn¡¯te inside because I didn¡¯t want to wake you¡­ I¡¯m feeling a little tired now, so let¡¯s take a nap.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She pushed his arm away in annoyance, and he opened his eyes abruptly.¡± If you don¡¯t want to sleep, we can do something else.¡± Tyler had notid a finger on her since she fell sick because she lost consciousness, precisely because she was drained after a night with him. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Vicky dared not to resist and allowed Tyler to have his way. Time flew and soon, it was Friday. Tyler had arranged forthem to travel to the resort the next day. Perhaps because he needed to attend Gloria¡¯s birthday party, Tyler returned home earlier than usual and even spoon-fed Vicky her dinner. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else you need, I¡¯ll get going now,¡¯ announced Tyler. Vicky did not respond, and he nted a kiss on her lips. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± He turned to look at Jade. ¡°Look after her well until I return.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡¯ Tyler nodded and was about to leave when Vicky spoke out, ¡°Do you have to go?¡¯ He paused and turned to look at her. She leaned against the bedhead and stared at him unblinkingly. There were no emotions in her eyes, and as she looked at him, she did not seem upset or hopeful. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler stared at her. ¡°HI be back soon.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you stay with me?¡± Vicky asked stubbornly. Vicky rarely behaved this way and had not acted this way even when Tyler left in the middle of the night to help She in the past. For some reason he could not begin to fathom, she seemed to be acting exceptionally wilful this time. ¡°Vicky.* He walked over to her and lowered his tone, ¡°HIe backter to be with you.¡± She looked up at him, her eyes reddening. ¡°You are my husband. I don¡¯t want you to celebrate another woman¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary event between friends. It means nothing.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t want you to go.¡± ¡°Vicky.¡¯ He held eye contact calmly. ¡°Am I supposed to stay away from any asion involving other women altogether?¡± ¡°You can go out with anyone but her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky was rendered speechless. She could not put it into words, but despite the fact that Gloria was her cousin, her existence annoyed her more than She did. Tyler lowered his head and stared at her intently as though she was the only one he saw. ¡°Vicky, nothing will happen between me and her. Believe me.¡± Vicky did not speak and simply held onto his sleeve. Tyler frowned in resignation and pulled Vicky¡¯s fingers away. ¡°Vicky, I need to go. I¡¯ll bring you the dessert you love on my way back tonight, alright?¡± He slowly tore her hand away from his sleeve, and Vicky did not attempt to stop him any longer. She watched as he stepped through the door and closed it behind him. Sensing that Vicky was upset, Jade said, ¡°Missus Hart, Mister Hart will be back soon¡­ What do you feel like reading? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°You can leave. I want to rest.¡± Jade nced at Vicky before stepping out of the room quietly. Vickyy in bed and drifted off to sleep until she was woken up by the vibration of her phone. She nced outside the window and noticed that the sky was pitch-dark. Turning to look at the clock, she realized that it was already eight at night. She rubbed her eyes and noticed a few unread messages on her phone. When she unlocked it, she found a few videos received from an unknown number. Vicky slowly tapped on the screen to y the first video. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 The videos were not long, but the resolution was high with distinct sounds. Vicky yed the first video and noticed that it was filmed at a restaurant. She instantly recognized that it was the most popr restaurant for couples, evidenced by its romantic interior. The camera moved and focused on a table by the window. The table had been decorated with wine, candles, beautiful tableware, and a blooming crabapple. The beautiful color of the crabapple was so enticing that Vicky felt like she could smell its fragrance through the screen. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The first video ended. There was no one in the video, but Vicky could tell that it was the restaurant where Gloria was going to celebrate her birthday. Vicky had thought that Gloria¡¯s birthday party would be packed with people and instantly realized that she had been too naive. Contrary to a grand party, a candlelit dinner seemed more suitable for Gloria and Tyler, who preferred solitude. Gloria resembled Tyler in this sense, which made them perfect for one another. Vicky yed the second video and noticed that it was edited. She saw two people sitting by a table, and because of the high resolution, Vicky could see every detail of Gloria¡¯s outfit. Vicky was a designer who had a sharp sense of fashion. Unlike the difited state Vickyst saw her in, Gloria was as elegant as always. She had just the right amount of makeup that was enough to outline her delicate features. Her long, ck hair was let down, making a distinct contrast with her fair skin. Her eyes shone under the lights, and as she sat in her beige dress, she looked like a fallen angel. ¡°Happy birthday, Gloria.¡¯ Tyler¡¯s voice drew Vicky¡¯s attention, and she gazed at the man sitting in front of Gloria. He was dressed in the same suit as when he left the hospital. Tyler favored dark colors and loved ck, so most of his clothes were ck. In the video, he sat in front of Gloria. Under the wavering lights of the candles, he seemed gentler than usual. There was a soft melody in the background, and Vicky recognized it to be ¡¯ Manage D¡¯Amour¡¯. Tyler handed Gloria a gift. ¡°Here¡¯s your birthday present.¡¯ Gloria epted it with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± She immediately opened it and froze in shock. ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± An exquisite bracelet appeared and glittered under the lights. Tears gathered in Gloria¡¯s eyes as she turned to look at Tyler in disbelief. ¡°This bracelet¡­ Did you buy it?¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°It was supposed to be your birthday gift back then.¡± She paused and memories brought her back to her birthday four years ago. With tears in her eyes, she muttered, ¡°I was going to¡­ept you on my birthday.¡± To her surprise, she found Vicky and Tyler in a hotel room together on the day of her birthday. The camera zoomed in on the bracelet, and Vicky soon realized that there were detailed patterns of crabapples on it. Gloria regained herposure and smiled. ¡°I fell in love with this bracelet because it almost felt like it was made for me. I wanted to buy it, but¡­the price was far beyond my budget. So you were the one who¡­paid 8.7 million for it?¡± Tyler remained quiet for a few moments before nodding. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 The video ended, and Vicky reyed it once more before pausing the frame during the close-up of the bracelet gifted to Gloria. She had once gone to an auction with Harvey, and Tyler waspeting with Harvey over a bracelet. She studied the screen and confirmed that it was the same bracelet that Tyler bought in the auction. Vicky suddenly realized that she had never seen She wearing the bracelet since Tyler bought it and wondered if She valued it too much to wear it, or if the bracelet was not for her all along. She yed the third video, which showed a man and a woman looking up at the sky under the firework. The man was tall and handsome, while the woman was slim and elegant. Such a beautifulbination was even more enticing than the fireworks. The video ended in a few seconds, and Vicky¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer when she looked at the unknown number. .Gloria was far too proud to y tricks, so Vicky immediately realized that it was Selene¡¯s doing. After that, Selene had not said another word or sent anything else. Jade was called into the room and asked, ¡°What do you need, Missus Hart?¡± ¡°Has She been discharged from the hospital?¡± Vicky asked. Ever since She was admitted to the hospital, she had always wanted to pay She a visit, but she came down with a fever the next day and had not been able to step foot out of her room. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The bone on her wrist broke, and she needs to be here for quite some time.¡± ¡°Take me to her.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Jade hesitated. ¡°She was the one who saved me. I¡¯m going to get discharged tomorrow, so I¡¯m fine now. I have to meet with her in person and thank her before I get discharged.¡± Vicky and She were admitted to the same hospital, and since She was injured because of Vicky, Tyler had paid her a few visits as well. Jade thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mister Hart about it.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Vicky nodded and Jade left the room, only to return in a few minutes with a wheelchair. ¡°Missus Hart, Mister Hart said that you can go to see Miss Young.¡± Vicky was not surprised by this and allowed Jade to help her into the wheelchair. She and Vicky were on the same floor, so it only took a few minutes for Vicky to arrive at She¡¯s room. When Jade knocked on the door, a gentle melodious voice rose from inside the room. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Jade pushed Vicky in and found She alone in her room, reading a script. She was surprised to see Vicky and smiled. ¡°I heard that you came down with a fever, Miss Shaw. Are you better now?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Yeah. Much better. I will be discharged tomorrow.¡± She turned and said to Jade, ¡°Wait outside, Jade. I need to talk to Miss Young alone.¡± Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Once Jade left, She asked, ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to say to me, Miss Shaw?¡± Vicky looked into She¡¯s eyes. ¡®Do you still want to be with Tyler, Miss Young?¡± She froze, baffled by Vicky¡¯s words. ¡°What are you trying to say, Vicky?¡± ¡°If you still want to be with him, I can help you with that.¡± ¡°You¡­want to help me?¡± She gaped in disbelief. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be with him anymore.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Though She was slightly surprised, she was not entirely shocked. ¡°You lost confidence in yourself after Gloria returned, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°She is a part of the reason, but not all of it,¡± Vicky said calmly. The conflicts between her and Tyler had escted far beyond the concern over Gloria, but Vicky could not deny that Gloria¡¯s reappearance was the triggering point. ¡°Why would you help me instead of Gloria? She is your cousin, isn¡¯t she?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I know you better, and you still want to be with Tyler. Apart from that¡­l guess it¡¯s because you saved me.¡± She moved her lips to speak, but Vicky got ahead of her. ¡°I know that you saved me because of Tyler, but I need to thank you anyway.¡± She felt conflicted. ¡°You are right; I did it for Tyler and myself.¡± Since Vicky seemed to haveprehended the situation, She saw no point in hiding anything. ¡°As you can see, Tyler has grown cold and distant toward me. I¡¯ve done so many stupid things that pushed him away¡­¡± She smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°I know that even if I behave, he¡¯ll never fall in love or marry me.¡± ¡°So why did you save me, then?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°All I want is for him to look at me.¡± Vicky jolted in shock as she had always thought that She loved Tyler mostly for his status. She¡­did not expect her to be so deeply in love with Tyler. ¡°Are you willing to give up on your career and even your life to be with him? ¡°Vicky asked. ¡°I would do it in a heartbeat.¡± She sighed. ¡°But Tyler doesn¡¯t like unambitious women. He prefers talented, independent women.¡± The description reminded Vicky of Gloria immediately and realized that Gloria was indeed Tyler¡¯s type. He treasured the woman he loved, and when it came to Vicky, he treated her like a toy. He would care for her when he was in a good mood and break her legs when upset. ¡°If you¡¯re truly willing to do whatever it takes to be with him, I can help you. I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯ll work or if that¡¯s going just to make him hate you. You can give me your answer after considering it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need time to consider,¡± She said. ¡°Risking everything for a chance is still better than having him forget about me, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I remember that you went to an auction with Tyler once and he bought a bracelet called ¡®Eternity¡¯ at 11.5 million. Do you remember that?¡± She remembered about the auction and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Did he buy that for you?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No. I asked him what it was for, but he didn¡¯t say.¡± Vicky fell into silence thoughtfully. Late at night, Tyler drove Gloria back to her house, and she stared at him from the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I didn¡¯t know that we were the only ones at the party. I suppose I¡¯ve put you in a difficult position.¡± Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Selene was the one who proposed to organize a celebration, but when Gloria arrived at the restaurant, she found herself alone with Tyler. ¡°What¡¯s your n from now on?¡¯ Tyler changed the subject. ¡°I was born and raised here, so I intend on staying.¡± He hummed in response and did not say anything else. Gloria lowered her gaze and rubbed her finger against the bracelet on her wrist. Finally, she summoned the courage and asked, ¡¯Tyler, I¡¯ll be performing this weekend. Would¡­ Would you like toe?¡± After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to a resort with Vicky this weekend.¡± She froze, and the hope in her eyes vanished. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You should go ahead with that, then.¡± Silence returned to the car, and Gloria took the initiative to speak after some time. ¡°Tyler, are Vicky¡¯s legs injured?¡¯ His hands on the steering wheel stiffened for a moment. ¡¯Yeah.¡± Sensing that he did not wish to talk about it, she did not press on the subject. 10 minutester, Tyler suddenly stopped the car. Since there was still a distance from Gloria¡¯s apartment, she asked, ¡°Tyler?¡± ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡± Gloria was confused but nodded regardless. Tyler opened the car door and entered a bakery before exiting with a box a few minutester. Gloria stared at the box and asked, ¡°Why are you buying this, Tyler?¡± Gloria had always been dedicated to maintaining her figure, so she never ate anything sweet, especially at night. ¡°It¡¯s for Vicky. She doesn¡¯t have much of an appetitetely,¡± Tyler said. Gloria¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She did not enjoy desserts, but Vicky did. Even before the Shaws fell, Vicky would often buy desserts, and she did not bother to limit her food intake since she never seemed to gain weight no matter what she ate. Gloria stared at the box and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very¡­caring toward Vicky.¡± He set the box down in the backseat and again started the car. Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the apartment building where Gloria lived. She got out of the car and smiled at Tyler. ¡°Thank you for sending me home, Tyler.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll head back now.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± She did not invite him up because it waste, and it would be inappropriate for them to be in a room alone. At the end of the day, Gloria was never a woman who would do anything out of line. After bidding their farewell, Tyler drove back to the hospital and arrived at ten, only to find Vicky asleep on the bed. He walked over and set the dessert on the table. He studied her face and realized that she was truly asleep. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler did not mean to wake her, but as he looked at her face, he swallowed hard and could not help but kiss her. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Vicky woke up suffocating. When she opened her eyes, she found herself half-naked as Tyler was nting a trail of kisses down her skin. Her emotions were raw after having just woken up, and when she shoved him away, the disgust in her eyes was unconceble. Tyler paused and opened his eyes. Their eyes met, and they instantly saw the emotions in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Finally awake?¡± he muttered hoarsely as his warm breath caressed her cheek, i Vicky could distinctly see the lust burning in his eyes and felt as though she was targeted by a starving beast. Despite the heated look in his eyes, her blood ran cold. She lowered her gaze to hide her contempt. ¡¯It¡¯s gettingte¡­ Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± He reached out to lift her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve recovered.¡± She looked away. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s just rest for now.¡± He kept his eyes trained on her. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m not aiming for a tonic marriage here.¡± it n For as long as they were married, she could never avoid being intimate with him. He aimed to kiss her when she did not respond, but his lipsnded on her cheek instead when she turned her head. Tyler scowled and grabbed her by the chin, turning her head and devouring her lips without giving her the chance of evading. Tears gathered in her eyes when she failed to push him away as she thought to herself, ¡®Hees back from celebrating Gloria¡¯s birthday and sleeps with me on the same night. What an eventful life he has.¡¯ Sensing her reluctance, his motion grew increasingly forceful, and her tears fell onto the back of his hand. He paused and looked at her. His expression darkened when he saw tears scrolling down her cheeks. Tyler lowered his head to kiss her tears away, but he did not let her go. The next day, Tyler took her to the resort as promised. Ever since she lost the ability to walk, Vicky had been depressed, but being in the resort seemed to have lifted her spirit and she would asionally speak to Tyler. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a bonfire tomorrow night.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Tyler looked at her. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going home tomorrow.¡± Considering how poor their rtionship had been, Tyler did not want to push Vicky too far and offered, ¡°If you like it here, we can stay for a while longer.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that affect your work?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t. It¡¯s not that big a difference than traveling to work from the mansion.¡± Traveling from Tyler¡¯s mansion to Hart Corporation would usually take 40 minutes by car, but it would take one and a half hours to depart from the resort instead. It was a rare opportunity for Vicky to travel and she did not want to return to the mansion that acted as her prison, so she nodded. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 ¡°Sure.¡± Tyler lowered his head to kiss Vicky and whispered into her ear,¡± Aren¡¯t you going to reward me?¡± She tilted her face away. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to reward you with.¡¯ ¡°You do,¡¯ he muttered and captured her lips. She tried to shove him away, but she eventually gave up upon failing. Vicky and Tyler remained in the resort for weeks, and Tyler would spend three hours each day traveling back and forth, which frustrated Adam, i This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. One day, he arrived at Harry¡¯s office to hand him a document when he noticed a few colorful catalogs on his desk. Adam scowled and said, ¡°Harry, it¡¯s all hands on deck now, and you¡¯re cking off?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not gging off.¡± Harry put the catalog aside. ¡°These are the research that Mister Hart assigned me to do.¡± ¡°Mister Hart did?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Harry. ¡°Miss Shaw has been in a pretty good moodtely, and Mister Hart wants to give her a surprise to patch things up between them.¡± Adam scowled. ¡°Miss Shaw? Which one?¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°So¡­ You¡¯re telling me that Mister Hart has been running himself thin to free up time for a surprise for Vicky?¡± Hart Corporation had been swarmed with work, and Tyler¡¯s day could be crammed with meetings. Staying in the resort with Vicky required Tyler to head out early and return homete at night. As hectic as it was, Tyler had only been sleeping four hours a day, and anyone would fall ill. Adam was confused as to what made Tyler work overtime so frequently and was surprised to find that it was all for Vicky¡¯s sake. Harry remained silent and said, ¡®Just think of it as Mister Hart getting work done ahead of time to take a breath.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing!¡± Adam protested. ¡°Mister Hart has to travel back and forth to the resort. He¡¯scking sleep as it is, and he still needs to make time for Vicky, while she has the best time in the resort¡­ Back when Mister Hart didn¡¯t care about her, she shamelessly fawned over him. Now that he finally cares about her, she starts getting all smug!¡± Harry interrupted him. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. You finally get toe back after all these years. If Mister Hart overhears you, you might never be able to return.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mister Hart want a divorce before this?¡± Adam asked in confusion.¡± What changed his mind?¡± Harry shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Even as Tyler¡¯s assistants, there was a lot about Tyler that they did not know about. Candle brightened the room, and Vicky stared at the firework outside the window dazedly as she recalled the same fireworks lit on Gloria¡¯s birthday. Tyler reached out to grab her hand and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± She snapped out of it and turned to look at the man in front of her. ¡°You seem to be really experienced in arranging candlelit dinners.¡± A shadow loomed over his face as the candlelight wavered. ¡¯What makes you say that?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Nothing. You did everything so perfectly that I feel that way.¡± ¡°So, do you like it?¡± He kept his eyes trained on her. ¡°Of course.¡± She beamed. Any woman would love a romantic dinner, but such a gesture was never meant for her alone. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Vicky rarely smiled at Tyler, so he was dazed at the sight of her beaming smile. He tightened his hand around hers. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you outside to have a look?¡± She thought about it for a few moments and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± She would either refuse or remain quiet whenever Tyler offered to take her somewhere, so the sudden change in her attitude surprised Tyler. He stood and slowly wheeled her out of the restaurant. Boom! Fireworks blossomed in the sky above them the moment they got outside, and Vicky stared at the sky calmly as she thought, ¡®It¡¯s all going to be¡­over soon.¡¯ She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she did not even notice Tyler walking away. By the time she snapped out of her trance, he returned with a beautiful bouquet in his hand. ¡°This is for you.¡¯ He handed the bouquet to her, and she epted it after a few moments of silence. It was a bouquet of crimson roses, but Vicky¡¯s mind was taken to the sight of the crabapples she once saw on the inte. There was a photo of Tyler giving a bouquet of crabapples to Gloria, who epted it shyly. ¡°Thank you.¡± She looked at him. ¡°I love it.¡± The streetlights shone around them, but their lights were hardly enough to brighten the night sky. The firework show came to a pause, and Vicky¡¯s features seemed surreal in the faint lighting. He bent down and looked her in the eyes. ¡°If you like it, shouldn¡¯t I be rewarded?¡± he muttered in a gentle voice. She studied his face for a few moments and nted a kiss on his cheek. It was the first time she kissed him without being threatened into doing so ever since she asked for a divorce. The look in his eyes darkened, and he gulped. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± His voice grew hoarse, and his eyes dark with lust. She smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck to peck his lips. Just when she was about to back away, he held her in ce by the back of her neck and deepened the kiss. Vicky did not resist as she usually did and responded. Tyler jolted in shock by the sudden change before kissing her more passionately. Boom! The fireworks went off again, and their silhouettes entangled under the lights. After the show, Vicky suggested that they return to their room. Instead of pushing her back in her wheelchair, he lifted her up and carried her into the room. As soon as the door was closed, he pinned her against the door and devoured her lips. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± She dodged his kiss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom.¡± ¡°No,¡± he said, before kissing her again. After some time, he let go of her and added, ¡°That¡¯s not my name.¡¯ She seemed confused as she tried to catch her breath. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t call you Tyler?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Vicky always addressed him that way. The look in his eyes darkened further. ¡°No.¡± He moved closer to kiss her once again and did not stop until she was on the brink of suffocating. By the time he let her go, his eyes were ink-ck with lust. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 ¡°What are you supposed to call me?¡± They were so close that she could distinctly see the predatory look in his eyes. He was like a beast that had its eyes on prey and merely waited for the right time to devour it. Hershes fluttered as she whispered, ¡°Honey¡­¡± She rarely addressed him that way because she was always aware of the distance that could not be crossed between them, and she could not bring herself to refer to him in such an endearing manner freely. The only times that she addressed him that way was when they were in bed. She apparently guessed it right, and Tyler brushed his lips against her cheek. ¡®Call me that from now on.¡± She lowered her gaze and whispered,¡±¡­ Okay.¡± Vicky¡¯s behavior pleased Tyler, and he almost felt like they had gone back in time. Realizing that Vicky might truly love surprises, he decided to do it more often in the future and was certain that they would be close once again. He lifted her and entered the bedroom. That night, Vicky opened her eyes abruptly and noted she was in Tyler¡¯s arms. She nced at the man next to her and shoved at him gently. ¡°Tyler¡­ Tyler? N Hisshes fluttered ever so slightly, but he did not open his eyes. Startled, Vicky dared not to test him again and slipped out of his embrace before grabbing her phone on the nightstand to send a message. Whoever she was texting replied almost immediately, and she sent another text. There was no response after that. A few minutester, the bedroom door opened and a slim figure stepped in. Vicky lowered her voice and said, ¡°Did you bring the wheelchair?¡¯ ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Help me up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The woman gingerly pushed the wheelchair over, trying her best to avoid making any noises. Once Vicky was in the wheelchair, the woman slowly pushed her out of the room. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Once the door closed, She sighed a breath of relief. ¡°I panicked when you said Tyler isn¡¯tpletely asleep.¡± Vicky studied the sweat on She¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± She wiped her sweat off and said, ¡°Honestly, this is the first time I¡¯m plotting against Tyler.¡± She might have tried to cause Vicky trouble in the past, but she never dared to scheme against Tyler because she knew the consequences of doing so. Vicky stared at her. ¡°You can still walk away.¡± ¡°I know that Tyler will hate me for this, but¡­ I¡¯ve made up my mind, and I¡¯m not backing out. You, on the other hand¡­¡± She studied her expression.¡± Are you sure that you won¡¯t regret this?¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 ¡°I wont,¡± Vicky said. ¡°I heard that Tyler has been running himself thin at work to make time for this surprise for you¡­yet you¡¯ve plotted against him at such a moment. Aren¡¯t you at least a little touched by what he¡¯s done?¡± She saw how much effort Tyler had put in to cheer Vicky up and knew that Tyler treated Vicky differentlypared to her. ¡°If what he gives me isn¡¯t exclusive, I don¡¯t want it,¡± Vicky said. She¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she studied Vicky. Vicky¡¯s delicate features seemed to have frozen in ce, and there were no emotions on her face at all. She could not imagine why a woman who did whatever she could to make Tyler hers would change so drastically. She did not know what had happened to Vicky nor had Vicky mentioned anything to her. She observed the cold look on Vicky¡¯s face and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you go all the way?¡± Vicky looked She in the eyes. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m being merciful for not drugging you two with an aphrodisiac?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°Of course not. Tyler is a highly alert man and would jolt awake at the smallest noise at night. I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re worried that I¡¯d regret this at thest minute and point all the me at you,N?velDrama.Org holds this content. but¡­¡± Vicky looked up at her bitterly. ¡°Who do you think Tyler is? He¡¯s gone through so much throughout these years. If he can be so easily drugged, he would¡¯ve found himself with unknown women every other day.¡¯ Tyler was powerful, young, and handsome, which made him the target of all women¡¯s desires. ¡°Tyler has once gotten shot to save you, so you should know how many enemies he has who want him dead,¡± Vicky said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be hard to drug you two with an aphrodisiac, but¡­if he manages to hold onto thest strand of sanity and stops himself from doing anything, everything we¡¯ve nned would go down the gutter. Miss Young, are you sure that you want to do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was foolish.¡± She looked at Vicky with conflicted feelings.¡± You sure have¡­thought this through.¡± What Vicky said was not just one of the many possibilities but something that was extremely likely to happen: any other woman could have Tyler if he was that easily drugged. Vicky remained expressionless. ¡°That¡¯s how I managed to sleep with him back then, wasn¡¯t it? Judging from his character, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll fall for the same trick twice, so drugging him isn¡¯t likely to work. It¡¯s not a risk I¡¯m willing to take.¡± She stared into She¡¯s eyes. ¡°If this fails, I¡¯ll only suffer a worse fate than you do.¡± She nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Go in, then.¡± She walked over to the door with the key card she received from Vicky. It had been Vicky¡¯s idea, and She only needed to follow her instructions. Vicky had found a drug that was barely noticeable unlikemon drugs on the market, and it was provided by Jennifer. Shortly after She was discharged, Vicky instructed her to stay in the same resort, and they had been waiting for the right time to act. There had been plenty of chances, but Tyler was a sharp man and she knew that she would only seed with his guard down. She was about to open the door when she turned around and looked at Vicky. Vicky sat in the wheelchair, her long hair concealing the look on her face. Under the dim lights in the corridor, her slim figure appeared extremely lonesome. ¡°Should I¡­get you to a room first?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Vicky said emotionlessly. ¡°Go in. Everything we¡¯ve worked for would be for nothing if he wakes up.¡± Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chapter 504 She said nothing else as she took a deep breath and entered the room. The door closed with a small noise, and Vicky stared at the cold night outside the window, feeling as though a part of her was ripped off. Just like a piece of necrotic flesh, it hurt when it was cut away, but new flesh could grow out eventually and the pain would fade. With that, she rolled her wheelchair forward and disappeared at the end of the corridor. The next day, Tyler woke up as the sky brightened. He had always been slightly introverted and did not enjoy being excessively emotional, but Vicky¡¯s behavior the night before satisfied him both physically and mentally. He had finished all the work for the next three days, so he could take Vicky to wherever she wanted to go without worrying about work. He opened his eyes and saw a woman sleeping next to him with her back facing her. Tyler reached out to pull her closer, but his expression darkened as soon as he touched her. ¡°Who are you?¡¯ he questioned sharply. She had stayed awake all night. She had known Tyler for years and was once close to being engaged to him, yet she had never been so close to him before. He had never touched or kissed her; the few times that he held her were times when he was rescuing her out of dangerous situations. They had never held one another, and sleeping in the same bed together was something that only happened in her dreams. Being physically close to the man she loved for the first time caused her heart to race, and she could not fall asleep. She trembled in excitement when Tyler reached out to hug her, but Tyler stopped almost as soon as his fingers made contact with her. 1 She turned around and muttered, ¡¯Tyler¡­¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw her face. He questioned coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her blood ran cold under his re as she had never seen such chilling rage in his eyes before. She bowed her head sheepishly and let the nket on her body slide down her shoulder, revealing the fair skin underneath. ¡°Tyler,st night, we-ah!¡± Before she could finish, he mped his hands around her neck. ¡°This is yourst chance. Why are you here?¡¯ he gritted out.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Swarmed by fear, all romantic thoughts were cast aside and She muttered through quivering lips, ¡°It was Vicky. Vicky sent me here¡­¡± Just then, the bedroom door flew open, and a group of reporters rushed in before she and Tyler could react. ¡°This is going to be the scandal of the century. She Young is seeing a mysterious man in a hotel room¡­ Oh, my. I just know that the city is going to go crazy once news of this is released!¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be my exclusive piece!¡± ¡°Dream on! I¡¯m streaming live so no one is taking the credit from me!¡± ¡°As if you are the only one who knows how to stream live. I can do it, too! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to record this first-hand!¡± The reporters faced their phones and cameras at the two people in bed, and their thirst for fame caused them to neglect the identity of the man. She was utterly stunned as Vicky never mentioned anything about sending reporters. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder she didn¡¯t bother trying to get us to sleep together. If I actually slept with Tyler, what would be of me?¡¯ They were both dressed, but She still found herself in a difited state to be seen by so many reporters. She had been curious as to why Vicky would repeatedly ask if she wanted to walk away. ¡®I guess this is why,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Once the press release news about this, there¡¯s no going back. Vicky sure is determined!¡¯ Meanwhile, Gloria was in her piano room practicing when the door flew open. ¡°Gloria, bad news¡¯¡¯ Selene strode in with a dark expression. Gloria gaped at her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡¯ Selene opened her mouth to speak but hesitated. In the end, she simply handed Gloria her phone. ¡°See for yourself.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria epted the phone and stared at the screen. Shortly after, she paled in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Tyler isn¡¯t that kind of a man.¡± ¡°That wh*re She must¡¯ve shamelessly tried to seduce him,¡± Selene said.¡± In any case, the news is all over the inte, and Tyler is in a tough position. Meanwhile, She is a public figure and was involved in quite a lot of scandals with Tyler in the past. I asked a few of my friends in the press and they¡¯re saying that the only way out of this is¡­¡± She paused and continued, ¡°Is for Tyler to announce that he was divorced a long time ago and simply didn¡¯t go public with it. That way, Tyler can be with whoever he wants.¡± Gloria froze. The scandal instantly made headlines. She, being a famous actress, had always been the center of attention, and scandals had always been something that the crowd craved. Within an hour, the scandal became the most popr topic with billions of views. Shortly after that, the news article was removed from the inte without a trace, but it was not enough to stop the general public from discussing it. After all, many have captured and saved the articles ahead of time. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Though the news article of She¡¯s scandal had been taken off the inte, the discussion over it spread like wildfire. Meanwhile, in a different room¡­ Vicky¡¯s phone vibrated relentlessly, but she ignored it as she took in the scenery outside the window in her wheelchair. The long night had passed, and the beautiful scenery of the resort returned. m! The door to her room was kicked open with a deafening sound, and when she turned, she saw Tyler storming in furiously. She did not panic, however, and merely stared at him calmly as he approached. ¡°What have you done, Vicky?¡± he gritted out coldly. ¡°You came sooner than I anticipated. I thought that¡­you¡¯d think of a solution first beforeing to punish me.¡± He took a few long strides toward her and grabbed her by the neck, lifting her off her feet ferociously. ¡°A solution?¡± He red daggers at her. ¡°Do you mean to announce to the public that I¡¯ve divorced you and have you supporting that im?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s breath caught when Tyler strangled her, but she simply chuckled.¡± That¡¯s right¡­¡± He lowered his gaze at her and sneered. ¡°You sure have put in a lot of effort to divorce me, Vicky Shaw.¡± ¡°What I did¡­can hardlypare to what you¡¯re capable of¡­¡± Losing air, Vicky¡¯s face flushed as Tyler tightened his grip. Tyler studied the familiar face before him. She was smiling at him and calling him ¡®honey¡¯ the night before. To his bewilderment, it had all been an act to get his guard down so she could send another woman to sleep with him. He narrowed his eyes maliciously. ¡°Very well. Vicky Shaw, you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Miss Young has been in love with you for the longest time, and she¡¯s a beautiful woman¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for me, you would¡¯ve married her a long time ago.¡± Vicky paused and stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­giving back¡­ what I stole¡­¡± ¡°Giving back?¡± he sneered coldly. ¡®Vicky, what am I to you that you can just do whatever it takes to marry me when you want me, and cast me aside when you get sick of me?¡± Vicky was beginning to see stars before her eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s that easy to cast you aside¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have to risk everything to do this, would I?¡± ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you dare to think that I wouldn¡¯t kill you!¡± he snarled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that.¡± Vicky smiled as she looked at him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do at all, Tyler. I just think that.Jt¡¯s better to risk everything¡­instead of living this way next to you.¡± If she won, she would be freed. If she lost, she would simply suffer the same hell she had been put in. Her eyesight blurred as she suffocated, but there was no sign of fear on her face at all. Just then, Tyler let go of her abruptly. Vicky copsed onto the ground and gasped for air. Tyler slowly began to regain hisposure, but the look in his eyes remained as cold as ice. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Tyler stared down at Vicky. ¡°Do you really think you can get away from me by doing this?¡± His lips curled into a vicious sneer. ¡¯So what if we get a divorce?¡± He lifted her chin and looked into her eyes. ¡°Even if we aren¡¯t married, I can keep you around as a lover. If you¡¯re so ungrateful of your position as my wife and prefer to be my lover in the dark instead, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Vicky said hoarsely. ¡°Being your wife, lover, or pet all mean the same thing to me. I don¡¯t want you anymore, so being your wife means nothing to me.¡± She could not walk and had no right to freedom, so she found itughable to beg for his love under such circumstances. She ignored the darkening look on his face and continued, ¡°Hart Corporation is far more important than I am. I¡¯m just a woman who came from a family that was once influential. Everyone knows that you don¡¯t love me, and divorcing me isn¡¯t that big a deal. As for you, with your looks and wealth, there won¡¯t be a dent in your name no matter how many times you get married. If you don¡¯t want to marry She¡­ that¡¯s fine. So long as you¡¯re single, you can be with anyone you want.¡± Tyler jolted at how casually she mentioned the possibility of him being with other women, and the rage he had been struggling to suppress exploded. He rarely lost control, but at that moment, he desperately wished that he could strangle Vicky to death. In the midst of his rage, he grabbed her wrist and tossed her onto the bed roughly, pinning her down with his body and devouring her lips fiercely. Vicky did not struggle and simply tolerated his act of violence without a care in her mind. Sheid quietly, with the marks from the night before scattered all over her neck. Knock, knock! Just then, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Mister Hart, an urgent board meeting has been called. You¡¯re going to bete.¡± Tyler¡¯s chest heaved in rage as he red at Vicky. Vicky closed her eyes and sensed his venomous re on her, but she did not care. ¡°Mister Hart!¡± Harry urged as he knocked again. Tyler stood and left the room after casting one final re at Vicky. ¡°Get Jade to confiscate her phone,¡± Tylermanded. ¡°Send over a few men to watch the premises. No one gets in or out without my permission.¡± Seeing the cold look on Tyler¡¯s face, Harry lowered his voice and said, ¡¯ Understood.¡¯ Tyler strode off As they walked out of the hotel, Harry asked, ¡°Mister Hart, what should we do with¡­Miss Young?¡± She was locked in a hotel room as well. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t remain in Stoneford City. Get all necessary paperwork filed and make sure she never returns.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Harry was shocked. ¡°But the scandal is all over the inte right now¡­and we need to stay by your side for some time to put up an act.¡¯ Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Harry had worked for Tyler long enough to know that Tyler was on the brink of losing his temper, so he had no option but to obey. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 The meetingsted for an entire day, which was proof of how badly Hart Corporation was affected by the scandal. Though Tyler had been seen with multiple women before, it had always been nothing more than rumors. It was different from being caught in bed with a woman. This time, Tyler and She had been caught by the reporters. ¡°The best solution here is for Mister and Missus Hart to make a public statement, stating that they¡¯ve been divorced for some time and simply didn¡¯t go public with it,¡± one of the shareholders said. Another board member nodded in agreement. ¡°The key is with Missus Hart. If she¡¯s willing to cooperate, this scandal won¡¯t affect us much.¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw has no power or money, so she¡¯ll fall in line if she¡¯s sufficientlypensated.¡± ¡°Tyler will pretend to be dating She for some time after this, and if he doesn¡¯t want to marry her, they can just break up and there won¡¯t be a problem with that.¡± The group erupted into a heated discussion, while Tyler remained quiet. It was hardly considered a crisis in the eyes of the shareholders as men, no matter their statuses, could cheat on their wives. The only difference was that Tyler was caught doing so. ¡°I don¡¯t agree,¡± Tyler said. They turned to gape at him. ¡°You don¡¯t agree? On what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not announcing to the public that I¡¯m divorced.¡± The others exchanged confused looks as they wondered why Tyler was so reluctant to get a divorce. Silence fell over the meeting room, and someone summoned the courage to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to get a divorce, we can just have Missus Hart help¡­ I¡¯m sure that she doesn¡¯t want a divorce either. You can stay married while She can help to act like you two have been dating for some time. After some time, we¡¯ll have our people shift the public¡¯s attention to some other scandals-¡° Tyler interrupted him coldly, ¡°I said, I won¡¯t announce that I¡¯m divorced.¡± The others instantly realized what he meant. ¡°But¡­aren¡¯t you going to at least pretend that you¡¯re divorced just to salvage your reputation?¡± ¡°Mister Hart, ourpetitors are going to use this against you¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s best that we get past this first¡­¡± Despite their effort, Tyler would not budge. Though the news had been taken off the inte, powerful figures like Tyler would never enjoy being involved in scandals. That night, Tyler returned to the resort, his presence chilling and intimidating. When Jade saw that the man was back, she dared not stay and left immediately. Vicky, who was asleep in her bed, sensed his presence and opened her eyes. She had stayed awake all night and could not stand it any longer, so she drifted off to sleep by ident not long before this. The lights in the room were off, and his towering figure in the dark startled her at first. When she came to realize who it was, she regained herposure. His cold, dark eyes shone in the dark as he uttered, ¡°Vicky Shaw, I won¡¯t let you have what you want. You want your private life exposed to everyone, right? I¡¯ll make sure that they see every part of you.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Vicky¡¯s brow twitched. ¡®What are you nning, Tyler?¡¯ He sneered coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± He took onest nce at her and left the room. The door mmed shut with a loud sound that echoed in the room, and Harry hurried toward Tyler as soon as he was out of the room. ¡°Mister Hart, everything is in ce for us to send Miss Young overseas.¡± Harry observed Tyler¡¯s expression carefully. ¡°Miss Young would like to see you before she leaves¡­¡¯ After a moment of silence, Tyler said, ¡°Alright.¡± Inside a different room, She stared at the three enormous suitcases and the documents on the table, including her passport, with a bitter smile. She felt as though she was sentenced to death without having a chance to defend herself. Just then, someone knocked on the door, and she went to open the door. When she saw the familiar figure outside, her eyes lit up. ¡°Tyler.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged a private jet.¡± Tyler strode into the room. ¡°Someone will send you to the airport later.¡± Her smile froze, and tears gathered in her eyes. ¡¯Tyler, if you chase me out now, how are you going to handle the scandals?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s out of your concern,¡± he said emotionlessly. She stared at his handsome features dazedly in disbelief. ¡¯Tyler, are you seriously telling me that you still don¡¯t want to divorce Vicky after everything that has happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡¯ He did not deny it at all. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She clenched her fists. ¡°Tyler, Vicky has sent another woman to your bed and called the reporters in to see it, just so that she can divorce you. She doesn¡¯t want to be with you! If she has just the slightest feeling for you, she would¡¯ve never done such a thing!¡± She did not believe for a moment that Tyler failed to notice it, and it seemed so out of character for him to keep a woman who did not want him around. Realization dawned on her, and her eyes widened in shock. ¡®Tyler, have you¡­fallen in love with her?¡± 1 There was no other possible exnation for Tyler¡¯s insistence to remain in a marriage with Vicky despite the troubles Vicky had caused. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you just let her go, then?¡± ¡°I have my reasons.¡± She had been known by the public as Tyler¡¯s first love, and she was one of the few people who knew that it was not true. She knew nothing much about Tyler, and despite knowing that Tyler had pursued Gloria for a time, he had not been overtly obvious about it and had only pursued her for a little over half a year. Only people in their social circle knew about it. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± She opened her mouth to speak, but Tyler interrupted her mercilessly. ¡°She, you¡¯re asking too much.¡¯ He scanned her with his dark eyes. ¡°And I can¡¯t provide what you want.¡± The tears in her eyes glittered. ¡®I¡¯m not asking for much. I just want to be with you, even if you love another¡­ But why must it be Vicky? When I first came home, didn¡¯t you tell me that you wanted to divorce her? She doesn¡¯t even love you anymore, so why have you changed your mind?¡¯ Tyler seemed to have grown tired of the subject. ¡°It¡¯s time that you leave.¡± ¡°Tyler¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t evere back.¡± Tears scrolled down her cheeks, making her look helpless and frail, but Tyler did not waver and remained indifferent to her state. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 With onest nce at She, Tyler turned to leave She called out to him through quivering lips, ¡°Have you always¡­wanted to get me out of your sight and have only been waiting for a chance to do so?¡± He did not answer it nor did he turn. Reluctant to give up, She raised a question that she already knew the answer to. ¡®Tyler, have you ever loved me? Even for just a little?¡± He stilled. After a few moments, he said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never loved you.¡± She jolted and copsed onto the ground helplessly. She left without making so much as a sound, and Vicky was not allowed to see her. In the past days, Tyler had spent most of his time outside and would sleep in the same bed as her when he came home at night. Though, he had stopped holding her or touching her altogether. Her phone had been confiscated, so she did not know what was being said about She and Tyler, or how Tyler managed to resolve the situation. The quieter he was, the more nervous Vicky grew because it was rmingly like the silence before a storm. One weekter, Jade brought her out of the room. Tylermanded that she was not to leave her room at all, and an ominous feeling took over her that she was suddenly permitted to leave. ¡°Jade, where are we going?¡± Jade kept her head bowed and avoided Vicky¡¯s stare. ¡°This is Mister Hart¡¯s order¡­ I don¡¯t really know where we¡¯re going.¡± She pushed Vicky into a room and cuffed her to the wheelchair before blindfolding her. Instantly, everything went dark, and Vicky started to panic. ¡°What are you doing?¡± There was no response. Momentster, someone moved her wheelchair forward until she was carried into a car that soon started and drove off. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Sometimeter, Vicky was carried out of the car. No matter what she said, she had gotten no response, and she had no clue as to where she was or what was about to happen to her. Upon arrival, the person who was pushing her wheelchair forward stopped and removed her blindfold. When she opened her eyes, she realized that she was in the middle of a filming studio. As someone who had worked with movie production crews, she knew the facilities and equipment well. She stared into the distance and saw people adjusting the cameras and lights. Her heart dropped, and her blood ran cold as she thought, ¡®Why did Tyler get his men to bring me here to a filming studio?¡¯ Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Someone came up and pushed Vicky toward a beautifully decorated tent with flowers and diamond essories around. Sensing that something was wrong, Vicky asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± The woman who pushed her forward whispered, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± She wanted to ask more questions, but the woman simply pushed her into the tent and left hastily. Her blood ran cold. Shortly after, she heard footsteps and someone else came inside. She looked up and saw a strange man in histe twenties with above- average looks and figure. When the man saw her, his eyes lit up and he whistled. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re very pretty. Today¡¯s my lucky day.¡¯ Hershes fluttered. ¡°Who are you?¡± He smiled and introduced himself, ¡°You can just call me John.¡± ¡°What are you going to do to me?!¡¯ He smiled seductively. ¡°Mister Hart gave you to me.¡¯ She paled and thought, That lunatic!¡¯ She clenched her fists. ¡®Bring Tyler here.¡± ¡°Sorry, but Mister Hart doesn¡¯t want to see you,¡± said John as walked over to Vicky and removed his jacket. ¡¯Honestly, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so beautiful. You¡¯re better-looking than all those actresses.¡¯ All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tears gathered in her eyes. ¡°Go away!¡¯ He smirked evilly. ¡°Why bother, darling? I can leave, but¡­someone else would juste over again.¡± Vicky wanted to run but fell as soon as her feet touched the ground. She forgot that she lost the ability to walk in the midst of her fear. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 John did not expect Vicky to act out and was startled. ¡°I suppose some roley can spice things up.¡¯ Seeing how Vicky refused to cooperate, he said, ¡¯I know that you don¡¯t want this. I can put a blindfold on you so you can picture me as someone you love. It¡¯ll pass soon.¡¯ All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She could not walk and had no power to fight off an adult man. Once she was blindfolded, everything went dark once again. She fell into a pit of endless despair and fear as she frantically tried to crawl away. Suddenly, she was grabbed by her ankle and dragged backward. Feeling as though she was being dragged to hell, despair took over her and she failed to notice the sudden silence that spread around her. It was not until her blindfold was soaked in tears that it was removed. The lights in the tent were dim, but her eyes still struggled to adjust to it. She closed her eyes and remained so for some time. ¡°How much longer are you going to y dead?¡± a cold voice echoed in the tent. Hershes fluttered, and she turned to find Tyler¡¯s face in sight. She was not overly surprised, and though she was too scared to recognize him immediately, she did soon after. ¡°Was it fun?¡± Vicky asked hoarsely, her eyes swollen. He lit a cigarette and said, ¡°How does it feel to be given to another man like a gift?¡± Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Vicky red at the man resentfully. ¡°You are a lunatic and a pervert!¡¯ ¡°Why is it that those two words are the only names you can think of to call me with?¡± She clenched her fists. ¡®Tyler Hart, just kill me already!¡± ¡°That¡¯s hardly as fun as torturing you.¡¯ He put on his clothes and looked as elegant as ever. He nced at her bloodshot eyes that were filled with hatred and said, ¡°Whatever you do to me, I¡¯ll return it right back to you.¡¯ He bent down with a smirk. ¡°This is fair.¡± At this moment, the rage boiling in Vicky reached a tipping point at his words, and she reached out for a knife among the tools before swiftly bringing it down on him. She noticed the knife before this, but she was not a murderer and could not bring herself to kill someone. However, Tyler¡¯sck of remorse and casual tone pushed her over the edge. What happened to her in Forever Night and having her freedom and pride ripped from her upied her head, and she drove the knife straight into his chest without any hesitation. Tyler did not seem to foresee such a reaction and did not dodge. Blood soaked his white shirt and trickled down through the knife and onto her hand. She had only acted in a fit of anger and sobered as soon as she saw blood. She widened her eyes in shock and let go. Tyler, on the other hand, stared at the knife stabbed into his chest dazedly and looked at her before chuckling at the panic in her eyes. ¡°Scared?¡± he asked and plucked the knife out. Blood spilled on her face, and he moved closer to her with the knife in hand. Not knowing if he wanted to stab her as well, Vicky backed away on the bed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He grabbed her hand, and she screamed hysterically, ¡°Tyler Hart, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°You want to kill me, don¡¯t you?¡± He looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°This is hardly enough. Stabbing me here will just injure me.¡± His long fingers were tainted by blood, which continued to ooze out of his wound. As he approached her with the knife, he looked almost like a demon stepping out of hell, terrifying her. She shook her head and backed away, but he simply ced the knife back into her hand and closed her fingers around it. ¡°If you want to kill me, you need to do it this way.¡± He guided her hand to stab into his chest once again. ¡°Aah!¡± She screamed when blood spilled onto her face. Vicky tried her best to break free, but he was so strong that she could not pull her hand away. ¡°No¡­ Tyler, let go!¡± she screamed, her voice cracking in absolute horror. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 The scent of blood filled the area, and Vicky¡¯s sight was taken by the crimson color before her. She had never seen so much blood before. The man she stabbed did not seem angry and did not even frown as though he could not sense pain at all. He was pale due to the loss of blood, yes, but he continued to teach her how she could murder him in an eerilyposed tone. He grabbed her hand and drove it toward his chest once again at an extremely slow speed. Vicky wanted to pull away and tried to do so with all her might, but she was no match for the man. As the knife came into contact with his chest once again, she broke down. ¡°Stop! I was wrong!¡± He paused and stared into her eyes. ¡®You were?¡± She nodded helplessly with tears scrolling down her face. ¡°How so?¡± he asked. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have¡­sent another woman to your bed.¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°¡­ I shouldn¡¯t plot to leave you,¡± she continued with a nk look in her eyes. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He let go and ran his finger through her hair. ¡°Since you¡¯ve recognized your mistake, I will forgive you.¡± Tears scrolled down her eyes but she felt numb, knowing that she was a pet to be tamed and that despite her effort in fighting back, she would never seed. She had no choice but to ept whatever he gave and slowly turn into a puppet he strung along. Due to the massive loss of blood, Tyler was rushed into the hospital. Before calling for help, he dressed Vicky but in the process drenched her clothes with blood. The red light went on above the surgery room¡¯s door, and Vicky sat outside in her wheelchair nkly. Footsteps echoed in the hallway, and Adam arrived. ¡°Harry, what¡¯s going on? I thought we took care of all Mister Hart¡¯s enemies. Why is he hurt again? What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor evaluated him and said that he had been stabbed three times¡­ Thankfully, none of his vital organs are damaged, but the wounds ran deep and he has lost a lot of blood, so it¡¯s¡­not looking good,¡± Harry said with a low voice. Adam scowled. ¡°Who was Mister Hart with when he was injured?¡± Harry turned to look at Vicky without a word, and realization dawned on Adam. He was just about to say something but was interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps and a melodious yet frantic voice. ¡°Why is Tyler admitted to the hospital? What happened?¡± Gloria hurried over with a man and a woman next to her. She came close to falling, and the man behind her steadied her. When Harvey noticed that Vicky was watching, he immediately let Gloria go. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I was visiting a friend and ran into Gloria. She was in such a rush that I thought something was wrong, so I came over.¡¯ Selene, who hade with Gloria, said sarcastically, ¡°Mister Sparks, why do you bother exining yourself to Vicky? She¡¯s not your fiance anymore, you know?¡± Gloria had lost herposure and ran toward Harry and Adam. ¡°Harry, Adam, what happened to Tyler?¡¯ Harry gaped at her. ¡°Why are you here, Miss Shaw?¡± ¡°I informed her,¡¯ Adam said stiffly. When he saw the hesitant look on Harry¡¯s face, he immediately knew what Harry was about to say. ¡°Missus Hart can¡¯t even walk, so how is she supposed to take care of Mister Hart? Mister Hart doesn¡¯t have that many friends, and Miss Young is out of the country. Miss Shaw is the only one close to Mister Hart, so it¡¯s reasonable to call her here, right?¡± Jade, who stood behind Vicky quietly, could not stand his tone and said,¡± Adam, you¡¯re out of line.¡± ¡°I¡¯m out of line, you say?¡± Adam sneered. ¡°All I did was say a few words. Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s out of line for stabbing Mister Hart?¡± Gloria froze. ¡°Adam, what did you just say? Did you just say that Vicky stabbed Tyler?¡± ¡°Mister Hart was with her when he was stabbed, so who else could¡¯ve done it?¡± Adam said sarcastically. Gloria narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, did you do this?¡± Vicky was pale and remained expressionless since Tyler was rushed to the hospital. Contrary to Gloria¡¯s frantic state, she was so calm that it almost looked as though she was not involved in the situation at all. Vicky nced at Gloria and said, ¡¯Yes.¡¯ Gloria jolted in shock and gaped at her in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡± She walked over to Vicky, unable to maintain her usual, elegant demeanor. ¡°Vicky, why would you do this to him?!¡± ¡®Why?¡¯ Vicky thought. ¡®There¡¯s a long list of reasons, but I don¡¯t want to exin myself to these people.¡¯ ¡°No reason,¡± Vicky said coldly. Her casual tone enraged Gloria, and Selene joined the conversation in a mocking tone. ¡°Vicky, you betrayed Harvey and did everything in your power to sleep with Tyler, forcing him to marry you. Did you do all that not because you love Tyler, but because you just enjoy stealing your cousin¡¯s men?¡± Harvey scowled. ¡°Miss Rathborne, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Enough? I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Selene snorted as she looked at Vicky.¡± Vicky was still your fiance at the time, right? Yet she shamelessly went to sleep with another man, so how is this not a betrayal? Harvey, you were the victim, yet you still want to defend this woman?¡± Gloria red at Vicky and questioned sharply, ¡°Is it true, Vicky?¡± Vicky looked up at her and said, ¡°You know that I¡¯ve lost my memories, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit ridiculous to ask me this sort of question?¡± ¡°Why else would you do all these things, then?¡¯ Selene said. ¡°Gloria was close with Mister Sparks, so you went and got engaged to him. Gloria let you have him because you¡¯re her cousin, but¡­ Miss Vicky Shaw here turned her attention to Tyler again. Everyone knew that Tyler was pursuing Gloria at the time. ¡°Vicky, is it that fun to steal your cousin¡¯s men? Why did you have to steal Gloria¡¯s men and not someone else¡¯s? Have you no shame?¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Vicky looked up and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re using me of stealing her men, but what was the rtionship between Harvey and Gloria at the time, Miss Rathborne? Were they engaged or dating? If they weren¡¯t together, how was I stealing him from her? As for Tyler¡­¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Her voice grew colder. ¡°As you¡¯ve mentioned, all he did was pursue Gloria, which meant that they weren¡¯t dating as well. You use me of stealing her men, yet she was hardly even an ex-girlfriend if I¡¯m not mistaken. As despicable as I might be, I was once Harvey¡¯s fiance and Tyler¡¯s official wife. Gloria can stay on her high horse, but she still gets nothing in the end-¡° Vicky¡¯s words were interrupted when Gloria pped her across the face. p! Harvey¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Gloria!¡± Gloria stared at Vicky coldly. ¡°You¡¯re rather smug, aren¡¯t you, Vicky?¡± Vicky¡¯s cheek swelled, but she remained calm as she touched her cheek and said, ¡°There¡¯s a sense of aplishment thates with it.¡± Gloria narrowed her eyes and was about to p Vicky again, only for her arm to be caught in the air. ¡°Gloria, calm down,¡± Harvey said in a husky voice. ¡°Calm down?¡± Gloria was amused. ¡°Did you just hear what she said? She said you and Tyler were just tools to make me jealous! She¡¯s always hated me! Have you forgotten all about how she pped me in the face in front of you, warning me to stay away from you and stop contacting you? What a joke! She hadn¡¯t even married you and was already limiting who you can be friends with¡­but fine. If she hates me so much, I¡¯ll disappear from your sight. Despite being your fiance, she seduced Tyler, who was pursuing me at the time¡­ After all the shameless things she did, why are you still defending her?¡± The look in Harvey¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Gloria, what happened that time has nothing to do with Vicky¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. Both you and Vicky were kidnapped, and it was because of me that she found herself stuck with Tyler-¡° Before he could finish, Gloria interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s right. She was once your fiance and is now Missus Hart. She¡¯s the winner, and I have nothing at all. If she hates me so much, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± She pushed Harvey aside and turned to leave. ¡°Gloria!¡± Selene hurried after her. Harvey nced at Vicky and said, ¡°I should check on her.¡± He, too, left. Tyler¡¯s surgery went smoothly, but he came down with a high fever on the same night. Harry and Adam did not like Vicky but dared not to let her leave. They did notment on it, but they both noticed the change in Tyler¡¯s attitude toward Vicky. For three whole days, Vicky was confined in Tyler¡¯s room. One day, she had juste out of the shower and was trying to get onto her wheelchair using her crutch, but she slipped and fell to the floor. ¡°Ah!¡± She gasped in pain and reached for her crutch¡­ All of a sudden, she realized something as she stared at her legs. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Vicky stared at her legs in disbelief when she noticed that she was sensing pain in her legs. ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ she thought. ¡¯I clearly sensed pain just now.¡¯ Worried that she was imagining it, she pinched her ankle with all her might and felt a blunt, faint pain. She gaped and trembled in excitement as she realized that the nerves on her legs had notpletely died off. Another day passed and Tyler finally woke up. Vicky was reading in her wheelchair at the time, and though her legs were recovering, she still could not walk. Moreover, she had nowhere else to be since she was confined to the room. After reading for some time, she felt tired and was about to rest when she looked up to find a pair of dark eyes looking at her. Tyler had been staring at her without her noticing, and after being stunned for a few moments, she snapped out of it.¡± You¡¯re awake?¡± He looked at her and hummed in response. Vicky studied the pale look on his face and felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Do you need water?¡± Tyler nodded, so she poured him a ss of water and handed it to him. Tyler did not ept it and simply looked at her. Vicky knew that he was silently asking her to feed him, so she reached to support his head and moved the ss closer to his lips after a few moments of silence. She could not walk and the position was challenging for her, so she was soon drenched in sweat. Tyler was pale, but the look in his eyes seemed energetic. Vicky pressed the red button next to the bed. A few minutester, Jade walked in. ¡°Missus Hart, do you need anything?¡± Vicky could not step out of the room, so she used the red button to alert Jade whenever she needed something. ¡°He¡¯s awake. Call the doctors in,¡± said Vicky. Jade froze and finally noticed that Tyler was awake. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Shortly after, they heard footsteps approaching, and a group of doctors entered the room alongside Adam and Harry. When Adam saw Vicky in the room, his expression darkened and thought, ¡®How dare this woman stab Mister Hart so many times?¡¯ The doctors checked on Tyler and smiled. ¡°Mister Hart¡¯s condition has stabilized, and he¡¯ll recover soon after some rest.¡± Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Since Tyler¡¯s condition had stabilized, Harry and Jade turned to leave with the doctors, but Adam stood his ground. Harry was confused at first, but Adam blurted out, ¡°Mister Hart, what is to be done to the person who stabbed you?¡± Tension rose in the air and Harry shot Adam a warning look, signaling him not to continue the subject. However, Adam simply ignored him and continued to stare into Tyler¡¯s eyes. > ¡°I will handle it. You may go,¡± Tyler said. ¡°Mister Hart¡­¡± Adam insisted. Tyler scowled impatiently. ¡°Get out. I need to rest.¡± Harry nced at Jade, who immediately received his message, and went to drag Adam out of the room. Once Adam was out of the room, he asked, ¡°Why did you stop me? Vicky Shaw stabbed Mister Hart. Are we supposed to let it slide?¡± ¡°Vicky might¡¯ve crossed the line, but¡­it¡¯s not entirely her fault. She can¡¯t walk, and Mister Hart scared the life out of her¡­¡± reasoned Harry. Anyone who went through what Vicky was suffering would have gone insane a long time ago. Adam sneered. ¡°She was the one who ran away with another man. She had iting! Besides, it¡¯s not like she lost the ability to walk. Mister Hart just meant to scare her and teach her a lesson. She could¡¯ve run away with anyone, but she chose Harvey Sparks out of everyone. Does she not know that Harvey Sparks is the one person that Mister Hart hates most? Just think of how much trouble she caused Mister Hart for sending the reporters into his room to capture him in bed with She. ¡°I helped to deliver some documents to a client a few days ago, and all the employees in thatpany were still talking about this¡­ People marry for a partner, and all Mister Hart gets is a troublemaker!¡± Harry and Jade remained silent. They worked for Tyler and leaned toward supporting him. Though what Tyler did to Vicky seemed out of line, from their point of view, Vicky had it alling and Tyler did not terrorize her for no reason at all. ¡°Is Mister Hart¡­in love with Missus Hart?¡± theorized Jade. Harry and Adam instantly turned to look at her. Harry frowned. ¡°Jade, are you saying that¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Adam blurted out. ¡°Absolutely impossible! I can assure you that Mister Hart loves Gloria Shaw. I was the one who picked out all the flowers and gifts he sent to Gloria.¡± ¡°That was then, and now¡­¡± Jade trailed off. ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Adam said confidently. ¡°All Mister Hart feels toward Vicky is hatred and disgust. There¡¯s no love between them.¡± He scanned the two and said, ¡°If this all seems odd to you, it¡¯s just because these are his new ways of torturing Vicky.¡± Harry narrowed his eyes. ¡°Adam, do you know something we don¡¯t?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I do,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m certain what you¡¯re saying¡­can never happen.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Harry and Jade exchanged knowing looks. They had been working for Tyler since he returned to Zendonia to fight Harvey. Tyler had no power or wealth at the time and was hardly a match for Harvey, who was extremely powerful then, so most people saw no chance of Tyler winning. In the end, the man who initially did not have many supporters won. Adam started working for Tyler a little earlier than that, so it was understandable for him to be aware of things that they did not know about. On top of that, Adam¡¯s attitude toward Tyler seemed to have exceeded the boundaries of a subordinate. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Meanwhile, inside the room, Vicky and Tyler stared at one another in silence. Vicky was the first to cave and broke the silence. ¡°My legs weren¡¯t destroyed, were they?¡± Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Tyler narrowed his eyes and nced at Vicky¡¯s legs. ¡°So you¡¯ve found out?¡± He sounded awfully casual as though he was merely talking about the weather. Vicky clenched her fists. ¡°Why?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why, what?¡± ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± ¡°Vicky, are you disappointed that you didn¡¯t actually lose your legs?¡± She red at him. ¡°Is it that fun to toy with me?¡± He chuckled. ¡°It is quite fun.¡± Vicky was never a fierce woman, and she was driven to stab Tyler because her hatred for him had reached its peak. After doing so, however, most of her resentment was vented. Tyler turned to study the anger on her flushed face and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s just to teach you a lesson, but next time¡­¡± He smirked coldly. ¡°Challenge me again, and¡­ Well, it¡¯s not challenging for me to keep a woman around who can¡¯t walk.¡± Her blood ran cold, knowing that Tyler was a man of his word and she would not be so lucky if she tried to escape again. ¡°¡­ Did you really have others filming what happened?¡± She had not forgotten about what happened in the studio, and though she was in a tent, the material used for the tent was transparent. That meant people outside would know what happened in the tent. The thought that what happened might have been captured on camera sent chills down her spine. ¡°Scared of being filmed?¡± He shot her a look. ¡°You sure didn¡¯t seem concerned when you sent the reporters into my room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky fell into silence. She desperately wanted to get away from Tyler, but she was powerlesspared to him and all she could think of were foolish tricks. ¡®He¡¯s so vindictive,¡¯ she thought. ¡®He kidnapped me and brought me to Forever Night when I ran for the first time. When I tried to escape again, he arranged a whole act to convince me that I¡¯d lost the ability to walk. I sought She¡¯s help to frame him, so he hired John to scare me. I informed the reporters to barge in and take photos of him, so he booked an entire studio to film me. I stabbed him at the time, and considering what he¡¯s like¡­l am going to suffer for that.¡¯ All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with my legs? Didn¡¯t I go through the surgery?¡± ¡°No.¡± He had only fed Vicky medication that was meant to numb her senses in her lower body. He nned on teaching her a lesson and stopping the medication in a week, but what happened afterward stopped him from executing his n. He red at her with his dark eyes, sending chills down her spine. Vicky dared not to cross him again because finding out that she could still walk felt as though she was given another chance at life. Even if Tyler decided to take revenge for being stabbed, it was still better than causing him to lose control. Immediately deciding to distract him, she said, ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to eat? I¡¯ll get Jade to cook for you.¡± He stared into her eyes. Vicky could rarely read him and thus instinctively tensed at the look in his eyes. Tyler seemed to enjoy the tug-of-war between them and seemed reluctant to let go. ¡°Come here,¡± he said. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 N?velDrama.Org owns this. Vicky dared not to disobey and thus moved her wheelchair closer to the bed. Tyler stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Come and sleep next to me.¡± Since Tyler was injured, Vicky knew that there was no way for them to be intimate and said, ¡°Do you want me to read a book to you or just for me to sit here and stare at you?¡± ¡°Come up here.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°No. Your wounds will re-open if I identally brush against them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not repeating myself. Come up here.¡± Her breath caught in her throat, and she caved out of fear that his punishment toward her would escte. The senses in her legs had recovered to a certain extent, so she could stand for a short while. She struggled to get up and slowly got on Tyler¡¯s bed. Tyler immediately wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. Tyler had just regained consciousness and was recovering, so he drifted off to sleep almost immediately. After finding out that her legs were not destroyed, Vicky felt much more at peace and fell into sleep as well shortly after he did. Tyler recovered swiftly after regaining consciousness, and Vicky cared for him to her best effort. Adam, who saw her effort, scoffed at the sight. ¡°That¡¯s just about as hypocritical as a crocodile¡¯s tears.¡± Others thought that Vicky was doing so out of guilt, but only Vicky knew that she was only caring for Tyler out of fear that he would decide to take away her ability to walk again. A weekter, Tyler was discharged from the hospital, and Vicky¡¯s legspletely resumed normally. It was wonderful to be able to walk on her own, and whenever she thought back to the time she spent in a wheelchair, it felt as though years had passed. Still, Tyler forbade her from walking out of the mansion, and Vicky did not dare to ask for much. Another month passed and one day, Tyler said to her, ¡°Get changed. I¡¯m taking you out.¡± Slightly taken by surprise, she asked, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± He did not respond. When their car arrived at the hospital, Vicky tensed as she wondered if Tyler decided to take away her ability to walk once again. ¡°Tyler, why are you taking me to a hospital?¡± He remained silent and took her hand before bringing her inside. The doctors had been informed about their visit and bowed respectfully. ¡°Mister Hart. Missus Hart.¡± ¡°Do a check-up on her,¡± Tyler said. The doctors had been instructed beforehand and immediately weed Vicky into the room. Vicky¡¯s heart sank when she saw thebel outside the room. She spent the entire morning undergoing test after test, leaving her feeling dazed. When she returned to the doctor¡¯s office, she was about to knock when she heard the doctor speaking inside. Mister Hart, Missus Hart has suffered damage from losing her baby in the past. Since she hadn¡¯t taken good care of herself afterward, the damage continues to affect her. I¡¯m afraid that.Jt¡¯s going to be extremely difficult for her to get pregnant.¡± Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Startled by what she heard, Vicky stopped walking. Miscarriage? I had a¡­miscarriage?¡¯ she thought shockingly. Suddenly, she remembered the things She told her. She said the only reason Tyler married her was that she lied to him that she was pregnant. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Harvey also mentioned she used to contact a mysterious person before she lost her memory, and whoever it was yed a great part in helping her be Tyler¡¯s wife. Thus, she always thought the baby never existed. However¡­ ¡°If she takes care of her body from now on, does she have any chance to be pregnant?¡± rang Tyler¡¯s voice, mature and distant. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility, but the chances aren¡¯t very high¡­¡± For a very long time, Tyler did not say anything. Unconsciously, Vicky ced her hand on her abdomen. Tyler has had the idea of having a child with her ever since he pretended to be the masked man, so he never used any protection during their intercourse. He was so vehement that he reced her contraceptive pills. Over thest few months, Vicky was disallowed to leave the mansion. Naturally, she also did not use or adopt any birth control measures, and they had many intercourses during that period. It was surely a strange situation that Vicky was not pregnant. No wonder Tyler would bring her to the hospital to do a check-up. While Vicky was still submerged in her thoughts, the door in front of her opened. The tall man appeared in front of her. Tyler did not look surprised to see Vicky standing outside the door. He nced at her faintly and walked past her, creating a breeze. She wondered if it was an illusion, but she had a feeling that the way Tyler felt for her was less passionate than before. This was normal, however, as producing offspring had always been important for men. Maybe he would even be willing to divorce her because of this reason. However, she did not feel rxed or joyful. Instead, her heart was in pain, and her chest felt suffocated. She looked at his cool, tall back and asked, ¡°How did¡­I lost the baby?¡± Tyler stopped walking, but he did not look back. ¡°How?¡± His tone was infused with a touch of heavy sarcasm. ¡°You should ask yourself that question.¡± ¡°I forgot,¡± Vicky replied. Finally, Tyler looked back at her coldly. ¡°Losing your memory is such a good excuse. You can forget every sin that you did in the past.¡± His eyes became cooler and more indifferent as if he had thought of a bad memory. Vicky was saddened by that look. ¡®It¡¯s that look again.¡¯ He could be so nice to her that she thought he actually loved her, yet he could also be so merciless to let her know for a fact that he was just treating her as Gloria¡¯s substitute. Tyler felt a rush of pleasure to see Vicky¡¯s pale and lost face. However, that onlysted for a while as an indescribable hateful feeling appeared. It was not supposed to be like this. He once imagined letting bygones be bygones if they had a child, yet Vicky ruined everything. That thought struck his mind, and the way he looked turned colder. With a stone-cold face, he turned around and left. The hate and anger were too much for Tyler to contain in his heart. Vicky felt his feelings, and it felt like someone was choking her heart so tightly that she could barely breathe. It was different from the fear that he induced in her during this period. This pain was a pain that was hidden deep in her memory. Vicky smiled sardonically. ¡°If you hate me that much, why do you want to be with me?¡± ¡°Why, indeed,¡± Tyler replied coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly remember why too.¡± Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Tyler refused to look at Vicky anymore and gradually walked away until he faded from view. The miscarriage seemed to have Tyler recall unhappy moments. He started to be less passionate about Vicky and also refused to touch her. Not longter, he returned to the stage where he seldom returned home. Vicky remained trapped in the mansion, which at this point looked more like a prison or a cage. She stood in front of the window and gazed outside. Sometimes, she could remain in that position for hours. One day, Jade came knocking on her door. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Jade said softly, ¡°you¡¯re free to go anywhere from today onward.¡± Vicky, watering the flowers at the moment, paused upon hearing Jade¡¯s information. ¡°What did you say?¡± Vicky reconfirmed. Jade smiled and repeated, ¡°You are free to go anywhere from today onward.¡± Vicky asked curiously, ¡°Tyler permits it?¡± Jade nodded. Without Tyler¡¯s permission, no one dared to allow Vicky to go out. For some reason, Vicky thought of something. ¡°What has he been busy withtely?¡± Jade shook her head. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we don¡¯t know anything about that.¡± ¡°Alright. I understand,¡± Vicky said. Followingly, Jade passed a file to Vicky. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is your identification card and your phone.¡± ¡®He¡¯s giving my identification card back to me,¡¯ Vicky exquisite design bracelet on her left wrist. ¡°Can I ¡­take off this bracelet?¡± she asked. Jade felt awkward and said, ¡°Mister Hart didn¡¯t say anything about this.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand,¡± replied Vicky and said nothing else. Maybe Tyler was reconsidering their rtionship because she could not be the mother of his children. Unconsciously, she touched her abdomen. There was a gratifying feeling among the sadness she felt. Maybe, just maybe¡­she was about to be freed from this jail. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The first ce Vicky went was her studio after she regained her freedom. Although she had been stuck at home, she took some time to read books about design. Every time she had an inspiration, she would go to the study to draw out her design. She did not inform Cece and Jennifer in advance that studio, she noticed they were inspecting a design. ¡°Jennifer, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so good with male attire design, too!¡± gushed Cece. ¡°Vicky and I aren¡¯t good in this area. Now that we have you, the studio can expand into designing clothes for men!¡± Jennifer smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m as good as you and Vicky at designing women¡¯s clothes. Luckily, Vicky still decided to hire me.¡± Vicky¡¯s studio focused mainly on high-end couture, and they had a high demand for design and detail. Generally, Jennifer¡¯s design was considered top-ss among general designers. s, she was on the moderate level in the high- end couture field. Just then, Vicky spoke up, ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡± Cece and Jennifer were so focused on the clothing in front of them that they did not notice Vicky was there. They were dumbstruck when they first heard her, and they looked back and saw Vicky. ¡°Vicky!¡± Both women joyously rushed to her side. ¡°How are your legs? Have they recovered?¡± ¡°You made us worry sick¡­ Luckily, Mister Sparks told us that you¡¯re fine and asked us not to worry.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡°Harvey Sparks?¡± Cece nodded. ¡°We tried to contact you, but we couldn¡¯t reach you. Then we remembered that you¡¯re quite close to Mister Sparks, so we tried to ask him about you. He said you hurt your leg and had trouble walking, so you¡¯re resting at home.¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 As a matter of fact, there was not much rtion between Vicky taking time to recover her legs and how Vicky was out of reach. Still, Cece and Jennifer were smart enough to ask about the details. Jennifer asked, ¡°Vicky, are youing back to work now?¡± Vicky nodded. Due to the issues with her fertility, Tyler gave her the cold shoulder and, in turn, her freedom. Based on how well she understood Tyler, she was sure he was considering a divorce. It was not a secret to Cece and Jennifer that Tyler and She got caught sleeping together a while ago. They presumed Vicky and Tyler must be in the process of a divorce settlement at this point. Worrying it could upset Vicky if they asked about the details, neither of them talked about it. To shift Vicky¡¯s attention, Cece said, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve epted an order recently, and we¡¯ve set up a meeting in the afternoon. This is a big order, and I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it alone. Thank god you¡¯re here, though! I¡¯ll hand it to you, then.¡± After being trapped in the house for far too long, Vicky was hoping to drown herself in her work. Thus, she smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Cece shared the location of the meeting with her. ¡°I think this client is an artist. She¡¯s requesting a couture outfit to wear during her performance. This client is normally busy with her work. She ced this order a week ago, but she only has the time to meet up after lunch today.¡± Cece took out her notebook and added, ¡°She ces an order for around ten outfits. I think it¡¯s going to take the whole afternoon to discuss the details. The client has another work scheduleter, so you¡¯ll have to use the spare time the client has to discuss the details with her.¡± This sort of order was very troublesome. It was even more exclusive than designing an outfit. This order fell under the VIP bespoke services. In this world, 90% of people worked to earn money. If the price the client was willing to pay was worth it, no one would turn down the job. Cece continued, ¡°The client paid a hefty deposit. Once the details are discussed, she¡¯s going to pay eighty percent of the total bill.¡± This client was the type of client Vicky and Cece liked. Once Vicky reconfirmed the address and contact number with Cece, she left the studio. Vicky arrived half an hour early at the restaurant Cece agreed with the client. She expressed her reservation to the waitress, who then smiled. ¡°Miss Shaw isn¡¯t here yet, but she has informed us about this meeting. Pleasee with me, and you can wait inside the room.¡± The client had the samest name as hers, but Vicky did not think it was a weird thing. She had engaged with many customers, and a lot of them shared the samest name. Since she was in the haute couture field, most of her clients were women from notably wealthy families and celebrities. It was quitemon for an artist to engage with them as well, so Vicky did not think too much about it. Half an hourter, she heard footsteps and voices near the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were going to ask me out for lunch today. I have set an appointment with a fashion designer for a meeting and I can¡¯t turn her down now, so¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± While they were in the midst of their conversation, they opened the door to the room. Vicky got on her feet and put on her friendly and polite smile. ¡°Hi, Miss Shaw. I-¡± Before she could finish talking, she froze. Gloria was surprised too. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Vicky looked at Gloria, then at the handsome man beside her. She lowered her head a little. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Miss Shaw. I¡¯m the fashion designer assigned to discuss the details of your order.¡± ¡°Fashion designer¡­¡± Gloria looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re a fashion designer now?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Vicky was puzzled. ¡°Sorry. I forgot that you¡¯ve lost your memory,¡± Gloria said faintly. ¡°Before I left the country, you were also a pianist.¡± Everyone knew Gloria was talented in everything, but Vicky was not too shabby at all, too.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 As the daughter of the Shaw family, Vicky was known to be just as talented and pretty as Gloria. She was not just an airheaded pretty girl, too. The problem was that Vicky¡¯s beauty leaned on the sexier side. Her beauty was so noticeable and aggressive, so to speak, that other women saw her as a threat and were jealous of her. This thus blinded them to her other talents. As time passed, the only thing people remembered about her was her beauty. Vicky blinked and nced at Tyler once. He was still his usual cool, indifferent self. There was no expression on his handsome face. He did not greet her or looked at her. He acted like she was a stranger to him. Gloria looked at Tyler and said, ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s sit.¡± Elegantly, he walked to a chair and sat. Follow!ngly, Gloria looked at Vicky. ¡°Vicky,e and sit, too. M Vicky was good at differentiating personal and business matters. Since the studio had epted this order, she would not leave just because of her personal matters. Gloria had ordered 10 outfits instead of one, so it would be a miracle if they could finish discussing the details in an afternoon. Such a short break during lunch could not even promise a detail on one outfit. Vicky picked a seat not too far yet not too close to Gloria and Tyler to sit. ¡¯¡¯Miss Shaw, I heard you¡¯re cing the order for outfits to wear during your performance. Do you have any ideas on the type of outfit and color?¡± Vicky asked while taking out a notebook she brought along. Gloria was slightly absent-minded to see a different side of Vicky. As apetitive person, she had lost many times to Vicky. They were supposed to be close to each other because they were cousins. Probably destiny was making a joke with them as it did not turn out that way. Although they were not close to each other, they were still rtives and not at the stage where they could not get along with each other. If Vicky did not fight her and take what was hers one too many times, they would never be at this stage. Miss Shaw?¡± Vicky asked again when Gloria made no response. Gloria recovered and looked at Vicky. ¡°Theoretically speaking, I¡¯m your cousin.¡± She smiled faintly with her red lips curled up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too distant for you to call me Miss Shaw?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe I don¡¯t remember anything about you.¡± Gloria was not insistent. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just call me Gloria.¡± Gloria was Tyler¡¯s true love. Vicky only had herself to me because she failed to capture her husband¡¯s heart. For some reason, she felt like there was a wall between her and Gloria. This wall did not disappear even when Gloria was nice and polite to her. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky nodded. Right then, the waitress came in to take their orders. After Tyler and Gloria finished ordering their food, Gloria looked at Vicky. ¡°Hey, Vicky, why don¡¯t you order some food as well? Vicky refused. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Gloria insisted, ¡°I set this meeting at this hour intending to talk and eat with you. Plus, it¡¯ll be awkward if you¡¯re just watching me and Tyler eat.¡± Vicky knew better than to reject the offer, so she took the menu to take a look. While Vicky was doing that, Gloria asked Tyler, ¡°You asking me out for lunch is a little sudden. Is there anything you want to talk to me about?¡± Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 After a few seconds of silence, Tyler said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve found theposer you asked me to look for.¡± Gloria, who was always self-controlled to look elegant and gracious, looked surprised. ¡°Really?¡± she asked. Tyler nodded. This time, Gloria could not contain how excited she was.¡± I¡¯ve been looking for Mastro Warner for a long time, but he¡¯s too mysterious. I did whatever I could and used up my connection, yet I didn¡¯t get to find him. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Gloria gazed into Tyler¡¯s eyes fondly, and her voice reflected the softness. ¡°Tyler¡­ Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Tyler replied. N?velDrama.Org owns this. With Tyler¡¯s identity and status in society, it was a piece of cake if he wanted to track down someone. Just like he said, it was no big deal. Gloria was looking forward to meeting theposer.¡± Where is Maestro Warner now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s checked into a hotel in the city already,¡± Tyler answered. ¡¯ Gloria had an extraordinary passion and persistence in her career. Her learning ability and sharpness in ying piano were exceptional among the other pianists. At a young age, she had aplished a lot. However, she did not get Her eyes twinkled. ¡°When is he free to meet?¡± ¡°He has other arrangements scheduled, and he¡¯s flying off to Molivia tomorrow,¡± Tyler said. ¡°That quick?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she said, ¡°He¡¯s an eminentposer; surely he¡¯s a busy man. I guess that leaves this afternoon¡­¡± She turned to look at Vicky hesitantly. As a person who always honored her word, it would be rude to cancel her meeting with Vicky, especially when Vicky was already here. Moreover, her schedule was very packed for the next few days, and it would be hard for her to make time to meet with Vicky again. Vicky could see the dilemma Gloria was in. She thus said,¡± Since you have an urgent matter to attend to, we can take a rain check.¡± Gloria looked back at her. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m going to be very busy for the rest of the week. of the schedules aren¡¯t confirmed yet, I still need to arrange my tour and train. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have much free time. Also¡­¡± She continued, ¡°I have a performance at the end of the month. If we can only meet next week, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be enough time for you to finish my outfit¡­¡± Gloria performed very frequently, and this was not the first time she ordered an outfit for her performance. She might even be more familiar with the timeline and process than Vicky was. Vicky looked back and said, ¡°I can amodate your time. Even if you¡¯re free only at night, I can still meet with you.¡± After much thinking, Gloria said, ¡°If you¡¯re free today, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± ¡®Us¡­¡¯ Vicky looked at Tyler. From the start, he sat still with an indifferent expression, and he did not look at her even once. It was as though she was a stranger to him. Even when Vicky expected this treatment, she still felt slightly upset. After a moment, she nodded lightly. ¡°Alright.¡± After lunch, the three of them left the restaurant. Tyler and Gloria stopped in front of a ck car, and Vicky recognized it was Tyler¡¯s car. Gloria looked at the front passenger seat and the backseat, troubled. When she came over, she sat in the front passenger seat. Yet, with Vicky here¡­ Regardless of everything, Vicky was Tyler¡¯s wife. If Gloria ignored Vicky and sat at the front passenger, it might look like she was provoking Vicky. She was never a person who would care to do such a low- ss act. Just as she was about to open the door to the backseat, Tyler went over to open the front passenger seat door for her. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 ¡°Get in,¡± said Tyler to Gloria, who was caught off-guard. She unconsciously looked at Vicky. Vicky lowered her head, trying to hide her emotions and pretending she did not see this. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Just as Gloria was about to say something, Vicky opened the door to the backseat and got inside. ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry, aren¡¯t we? Get in.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice sounded deep and cool. There were no other emotions on his handsome face. Even if Gloria was slow to catch something, she could sense an odd shift between Tyler and Vicky. This was how Tyler treated Vicky thest time, too. After standing in the same spot for a while, she eventually sat in the front passenger seat. The car drove off. The ambiance in the car was cold and stagnant, and no one spoke. Theoretically speaking, Vicky should make use of the time to discuss with Gloria about her outfit. For some reason, however, she did not say anything and merely watched the view passing by out the window instead. It was Gloria who broke the silence by saying something.¡± Tyler, are we¡­going to pick up Maestro Warner?¡± Tyler said faintly, ¡°Why do you want to look for him?¡± ¡°I want to obtain his approval on some of his songs¡­ Maestro Warner is an entric person, and he¡¯d never allow anyone to perform his song. He even said once that he¡¯d rather have no one y his song and doesn¡¯t wish to let those who amended his song contaminate the audience¡¯s ear. Those who aren¡¯t good with music are often those who got rejected by him¡­¡± Gloria smiled and continued, ¡°To have his permission to y his music, you need to y it for him to hear before he gives you the green light.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Maestro Warner was a renowned and influential person in the musicposition industry, having dedicated his whole life to music. He was a truly respected person by every artist in the world. Gloria wanted to perform songs from Maestro Warner, so she had been trying to find him in the hope she could get his permission. Maestro Warner did not care if the performer was willing to pay him a lot of money to y his song; he would still reject the performer if the performer was not skillful enough. On the other hand, if the performer could move Maestro Warner during their performance, Maestro Warner would give his permission solely to that person without epting even a dor. Tyler understood. ¡°So you wish to obtain his permission.¡± Gloria nodded. ¡°There are a few songs of his that I like very much, so I¡¯m hoping I can obtain his approval.¡± ¡°You want to y for him?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Yes. If I can obtain his approval today, I can perform his songs at the concert at the end of this month,¡± Gloria said. ¡°Where do you normally train?¡± Tyler asked again. ¡°In my private piano studio,¡± Gloria answered. ¡°Where is that?¡± Tyler asked. Gloria told him the address. Calmly, Tyler said, ¡®TH ask someone to send Maestro Warner there. We¡¯re going straight to your studio now.¡± Just when Gloria wanted to ask if that would be rude, she thought of something. How could she forget that she had to discuss with Vicky about her outfit when they reached the studio? It could save a lot of, and make good use of, the time she had. Gloria looked up at the rearview mirror. Vicky was still gazing out the window at the scene; it was as though she did not hear the conversation. Gloria thus said nothing else. Half an hourter, the car stopped outside Gloria¡¯s piano studio. Gloria was ready to get down the car and unfastened the safety belt, but her long hair got caught by the safety belt¡¯s bucket. With her hair tugged, she shrieked, ¡°Ahh!¡± Tyler looked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Gloria was in so much pain that tears brimmed her eyes, and she could not even lift her head. Seeing this, Tyler quickly helped her untangle her hair. Click! He helped Gloria to unfasten her safety belt. With the pain relieved, Gloria exhaled lightly. It was so embarrassing for Gloria that she felt awkward. When she lifted her head to express her gratitude, she noticed how they were very close to each other. They were so close that they could see each other¡¯s eyshes. She could even smell the fragrance from Tyler. They were so close that¡­their lips would touch if they moved just an inch more. Her heart pounded so fast and hard like the beat of the drum. She had a hard time keeping her cool and calm. For a moment, she was absent-minded. Tyler saw Gloria¡¯s expression and thought her hair was still entangled with the safety belt. Thus, he looked down and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gloria had a hard time recovering. Tyler¡¯s alluring voice rang just beside her ear, and his handsome face was right in front of her face. His scent was familiar yet new to her altogether. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Miss Shaw, do you know what youck? Being aggressive.¡¯ ¡®Gloria, can¡¯t you just try to fight for yourself once? Even if you didn¡¯t get the oue you want, there¡¯s nothing for you to feel sorry about. Are you really happy with the current situation?¡¯ Adam and Selene¡¯s voices appeared in her mind as if they were devils trying to trick her mind. ¡®Happy? Of course not. But what else can I do? The day I made the wrong choice, I deserved to bear this consequence today,¡¯ she thought. At this moment, however, butterflies fluttered in her stomach. They were so close that she could see how Tyler was worried about her. She lifted her head and tried to get closer to him¡ª m! Suddenly, the car door mmed, causing the car to shake a little. The m snapped Gloria out of her trance, and she sobered immediately. ¡®What was I thinking? What was I doing?¡¯ she gasped internally. Tyler peeked at Vicky from the corner of his eyes. His eyes darkened while a demeaning glint appeared in his eyes for a moment. Vicky, who just got out of the car, took many deep breaths. She nced into the car as if what she just saw was a scene from a romance drama. A sarcastic smile appeared on her face. Tyler and Gloria looked like they were going to kiss. No, it was not a theory nor a question-they were going to kiss each other. At that moment, even an outsider like her could sense the ambiguous and lustful moment, what more the two people who were creating that moment. Vicky knew very well the current situation with her rtionship with Tyler. Despite their crumbling marriage, however, they were still a married couple. No woman in this world could ever tolerate what just happened in the car. Maybe she was too overwhelmed by her emotions, but she did not control her strength when she closed the door, causing the door to m very audibly. The window of the car was specially designed. People on the outside could not see the inside, but those from the inside could see what was outside. Vicky did not know if they were kissing each other in the car. s, it had nothing to do with her. Just when she was imagining things, the driver¡¯s door opened. Tyler got out of the car and nced at Vicky wordlessly. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 After a while, Gloria too got out of the car. Her hair was slightly tousled after it got stuck in the safety belt¡¯s bucket, but what was more disconcerted was her eyes. She did not dare to make eye contact with Vicky, and her tone sounded feeble when she said, ¡°My studio is there¡­ Let¡¯s go in.¡± Despite resenting Vicky for stealing Tyler from her, Vicky was Tyler¡¯s legally married wife. No matter how treacherous Vicky was, Gloria had lost the ce to fight over Tyler. Seconds ago, in that very car, she nearly became the type of person she hated. Vicky did not say anything and walked forward with a stone- cold face. Gloria¡¯s mind was in a trance, most likely because of what happened in the car. In such a state, she identally misstepped on a stair. Before she could fall, Tyler caught her just in time. A rosy color appeared on her cheek. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Gloria was an aloof person. No matter who she talked to, she would maintain the elegance of a well- groomed woman and keep her distant. Every movement she made, every smile, or the way she talked was perfect, just like someone from royalty. It was rare for a noble goddess to smile like a little girl. What was the difference between her and the siren? No man could ever resist the temptation. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Vicky felt like something struck her heart, and her subconscious told her to look away. Tyler let go of Gloria. ¡°Be careful.¡± Gloria was visibly flustered at this point. She always thought it was disdainful to attract men with those pathetic acts, yet it happened to her by ident twice today. To make it worse, Vicky was there to witness it. It felt like she was doing it on purpose to show off to Vicky. She took many deep breaths to calm herself and steeled herself from making silly mistakes. Before long, the three of them entered Gloria¡¯s piano studio. Her studio wasrge, equipped with bright lights. In the corner was where she ced her beautiful piano. The ck and white keys shone brightly under the sunlight. With one look, Vicky could tell it was a high-quality piano. Gloria¡¯s studio was very stylish with expensive flowers ced at the window and a few paintings by various famous artists on the wall. Suddenly, Vicky noticed a shelf on one side of the wall in Gloria¡¯s office. There were many trophies and awards on it. Gloria noticed Vicky was looking around, and she smiled.¡± Vicky, you¡¯re free to look around.¡± Indeed, Vicky was very interested in the studio, so she nodded. She went into Gloria¡¯s study. There were many books on the bookshelves, many in differentnguages as well. She noticed most of the books were rted to music. She looked to the side and noticed on another bookshelf were many trophies and awards. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a fashion designer now.¡± rang Gloria¡¯s voice beside her, unexpected as it was. Vicky looked to the side to see Gloria. Gloria was standing beside Vicky, but she was not looking at Vicky. Instead, she was looking at her trophies and awards. ¡°You yed almost as well as I do now. I thought you¡¯d continue to y. It never urred to me that you¡¯d give up just like that.¡± After a pause, Gloria continued, ¡°But it¡¯s not too weird either. You¡¯re very smart and a fast learner. Not only were you good at ying the piano, but you were also very good at drawing too. But¡­¡± 2 Gloria turned her head to look at Vicky, and a cold glint shed through her eyes. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ve always had a limited passion for hobbies and people too.¡± 2 Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered as she looked at Gloria. Gloria did not look away as she said, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve disappointed me.¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 ¡°Disappointed?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes were crystal-clear as she smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be happy? No matter how I take it, it¡¯ll never belong to me. It¡¯s time for me to return it to the rightful owner.¡± With a different expression, Gloria said, ¡°If you don¡¯t harbor a grudge, why did you stab Tyler? You should know he didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you. It was you who has been hurting him. I know you¡¯ve forgotten everything, but that won¡¯t change what has happened.¡± ¡°Are you fighting for him?¡± ¡°No matter what grudges you have, you shouldn¡¯t have hurt someone with a knife,¡± she said, her tone adamant. ¡°Vicky, no matter what, he is still your husband.¡± ¡°What you see is not necessarily the truth.¡± Vicky could not be bothered to exin in detail and instead said, ¡°He¡¯s still my husband, yes, so as my cousin, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to interfere with our marriage.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes bore into Vicky¡¯s and said, ¡°Vicky Shaw. Tyler isn¡¯t a tool for you to have your revenge.¡± Vicky furrowed her brow. This was not the first time she heard this from Gloria. Thest time, Gloria had said the same thing when Tyler was sent to the hospital after she stabbed him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m using him to have my revenge on you?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Are you not?¡± Gloria smiled faintly. ¡°The boy you liked confessed his love to me. Ever since then, you¡¯ve been imitating me, insistent that you must have everything I have, even wearing the same clothes as I did¡­ If I¡¯m close with a guy, you¡¯d try to get close to him too.¡± Even when she was a student then, she did not have much interest in having a rtionship. More often, she preferred to be alone. Over these years, the only guys she was close with were just Harvey and Tyler. ¡°Why would you be Harvey¡¯s fiancee when he was pursuing me? And how do you exin why you ended up marrying Tyler in the end?¡± Gloria questioned. There was no way Vicky could exin¡­or maybe the truth was just what Gloria said-that she stole everything from her due to jealousy. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Gloria looked at her and said, ¡°I won¡¯t ruin your marriage. You can either continue to be with Tyler or have a divorce. I don¡¯t care. But there¡¯s one thing you mustn¡¯t do, and that is to hurt Tyler.¡± ¡°Who are you to be telling me this?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°A friend,¡± Gloria answered. Vicky said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re way over the boundary to be a friend toe and tell me these things?¡± Gloria held her breath. Vicky looked away. ¡°Did you bring me here to talk about this? Do you still want to discuss your outfit for your performance?¡± Obviously, Vicky was unwilling to talk more with Gloria. Just as Gloria wanted to say something else, Tyler walked in after finishing talking on the phone. Gloria had no choice but to discuss her outfit. Neither of them was aggressive like they were minutes ago, and neither of them mentioned anything about what they just talked about. Around 40 minutester, someone knocked on the door. Gloria went to open the door. In came the smiling Selene. ¡°Gloria, you said you were going to practice here for two hours. I was just in the area, so I thought ofing over to visit you.¡± She looked and there she saw Tyler in the room. Immediately, her smile faltered. ¡°Oh no, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the right time for me to visit. Nevermind! I just remember I have something else to do. I¡¯ll get going, then¡­¡± Gloria grabbed her from leaving. ¡°Selene, Tyler is bringing me to meet with Maestro Warner today.¡± Selene¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Are you referring to the Maestro Warner I¡¯m thinking of?¡± Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Gloria nodded. Selene got excited. ¡°I heard Maestro Warner is a mysterious guy and a difficult person to invite. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± She said flirtatiously, ¡°How nice of Mister Hart to approach the great Maestro Warner just because of you and to have invited the Maestro here in the city. Gloria, have you thanked Mister Hart after the effort he has done for you?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As she talked, however, she saw Vicky walking past in front of her. Stunned, she blurted, ¡°Why is Vicky here?¡± Vicky was holding her notebook to write down Gloria¡¯s request for the outfit. She looked up after hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m Gloria¡¯s fashion designer. I¡¯m here to design an outfit for her performance.¡± Anger rushed through Selene. ¡°Vicky, why are you still the shameless person from way back? You¡¯re ruining Gloria¡¯s date, and now you purposely came to be her fashion designer? Are you trying to do the same thing you did before to get close to the guy who likes Gloria?¡± Gloria reprimanded softly, ¡°Selene, stop with your nonsense.¡± ¡°I¡¯m nonsense? Do you still remember when you were on a date with Tyler, she shamefully barged in and¡ª¡± Before Selene could finish her sentence, the door that was half-opened opened again. This time, Adam walked in with an elderly-looking man. ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Shaw. Maestro Warner is here,¡± Adam said. Gloria gave Selene a warning look before she looked at the old man with a kind smile. ¡°Hi, Maestro Warner. My name is Gloria Shaw.¡± Maestro Warner was an old man that was near his seventies. He had a walking stick to help with his walking. His eyes were sharp and looked aloof. ¡°I heard of you.¡± Maestro Warner wasted no time. ¡°y the song you wish to y during the recital for me to hear. I¡¯ll decide if you have my permission once you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gloria nodded at Maestro Warner and sat in front of her piano. Usually, she was a very elegant and well-mannered person. When she sat at the piano, she became a different person. Even her eyes had a different look to them than usual. She was extremely focused and serious as if the only thing left in this world was her piano. After a few minutes of adjustments, she hit the keys to make the stream and harmonious. Vicky never heard such a beautiful mellow sound before. Even Nikki paled inparison. Vicky used to y the piano too, yet she knew she could never y such music as Gloria did. It was fair to say Gloria was the best pianist she had ever heard. Period. With Gloria¡¯s piano ced beside the window, the warm sun shone through the clear window and on Gloria¡¯s beautiful, fair face. It felt like she was epassing a warm soft golden ray. The mellow music became sweet and rich as she yed with her finger. It sounded so beautiful, just like the pianist herself. People who would hear this would be submerged entirely in the music. Looking at Gloria ying, Vicky could not help but enjoy the music. Suddenly, she remembered something and looked back at Tyler. He was quietly standing in the corner and gazing at Gloria¡¯s beautiful body. His eyes were deep just like how Vicky remembered. After all, that was the way he used to look at her. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Vicky then scanned the room and noticed the wedding band on Tyler¡¯s hand. It felt as though someone was slicing her heart into pieces, and the pain of it pierced her body. She lowered her gaze at her own ring and smiled bitterly, knowing that she was never the woman whom he truly wanted to put a ring on. At that moment, even the beautiful melody of the piano ying seemed to have faded into the background. She did not know how many songs Gloria yed, but when it ended, she did not snap out of it until she heard a round of apuse. Maestro Warner stared at Gloria with approval and said,¡± Marvelous. Brilliant!¡± Gloria stood and bowed elegantly. ¡°Maestro Warner, which one of these songs would you grant me permission to perform?¡± Maestro Warner, a foreigner who would express himself openly, said, ¡°I love them all. You¡¯re the only one who managed to incorporate such a unique style into my songs, and I love it.¡± He turned to look at Tyler, who remained silent the entire time. ¡°Tyler, your wife is absolutely brilliant!¡± Since English had be the universalnguage in modern society, Maestro Warner could speak the language fluently. Gloria froze. ¡°Maestro Warner, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not Tyler¡¯s wife.¡± Maestro Warner was shocked. ¡°What? You¡¯re not his wife? I recall that Tyler once said his wife was a brilliant pianist, and I thought¡­¡± Selene looked around. ¡°Oh? Did Mister Hart say that? When was it?¡± ¡°Maybe four to five years ago¡­ It¡¯s been quite some time.¡± ¡°Was Mister Hart married at the time?¡± ¡°No, but he said that he was going to get married at the time. ¡ö Selene nced at Vicky with a contemptuous smile before sighing and saying, ¡°Maybe that was true at the time, but you never know what happened¡­ Dreams always fade when faced with reality. I guess it¡¯s just fate.¡± Maestro Warner nced at Tyler and smiled. ¡°Well, if Tyler went through the length to invite me here for her sake, I¡¯m sure he cares about Miss Shaw.¡± ¡°Of course. Gloria came very close to ending up with Mister Hart. They loved one another, but it¡¯s a shame that someone came in between them¡­¡± said Selene before covering her mouth and turning to look at Vicky on purpose. Maestro Warner noticed her behavior and scanned Vicky before turning his attention back to Gloria. ¡°The two of you look really alike, especially from the side and the back¡­¡± Vicky clenched her fists as she recalled that Tyler was standing on a spot that faced Gloria¡¯s back, and the photo she found in his study captured the back of a woman. Coming to think of it, the woman in the photo looked rmingly like Gloria. Though Maestro Warner mentioned that she looked like Gloria from the back, the woman in the photo was dressed in a more conservative fashion which matched Gloria¡¯s daily style. The ring that did not fit Vicky was proof that she was not the woman in the photo. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Maestro Warner nced at Tyler and asked, ¡°Tyler, this is¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a fashion designer,¡± said Tyler after a moment of silence. 1 Gloria was slightly taken by shock, and Selene smirked smugly. On the other hand, Vicky remained expressionless. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Chapter 532 ¡°I see.¡± Tyler¡¯s response came off as peculiar to Maestro Warner, but he did not press on the subject. Moreover, he was a foreigner and was not familiar with distinguishing the faces of another ethnicity. ¡°I¡¯m extremely pleased with Miss Gloria¡¯s skills, and I¡¯m willing to give her the license to y my songs for five years. You know my name, so you know how I work. This contract is to remain confidential¡­so unrted individuals will have to excuse themselves.¡± Selene grabbed Gloria by the arm and said, ¡°I practically grew up with Gloria, and I won¡¯t breathe a word, so I can¡¯t count as an unrted individual, right?¡± Gloria shot her a look of resignation. ¡°I know you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mister Hart¡¯s effort that brought Maestro Warner here, and since you¡¯re close with Mister Hart, you won¡¯t have him wait outside, right? Maestro Warner and Mister Hart seem to be good friends.¡± Gloria nced at Tyler and nodded, before turning to look at Vicky as well. ¡°Vicky, you should stay as-¡° Before she could finish, Selene interrupted her and said to Vicky, ¡°Miss Vicky, please excuse yourself.¡± ¡°Selene.¡± Gloria frowned. ¡°Whatever happened, Vicky is-¡° ¡°Mister Hart,¡± said Selene smilingly, ¡°it¡¯s not a problem for thisdy to wait outside, is it?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Tyler said casually. Selene thus walked over to Vicky and smiled smugly. ¡°Miss Shaw, please leave.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Vicky turned and left the room. Because Gloria practiced her piano skills frequently and did not wish to disturb the neighbors, she rented a duplex studio. The first floor was her studio, and the second floor was a bedroom for her to rest in whenever she stayed up practicing for too long. The discussion in the room went on for a long time after that because they needed to discuss each term. Sometimeter, the sky turned dark, and Vicky felt raindrops falling on her face. She looked up and realized that it started raining. Lightning pierced through the sky and as the sound of thunder echoed in the air, it started drizzling. Though Vicky was under the roof, the wind blew the rain toward her direction. Not long after, her clothes grew slowly drenched. She nced at her watch and noticed that she had been standing outside for over an hour. She turned her head and looked into the room through the window to find Gloria asking Tyler a question about the document in her hands; Tyler listened attentively before nodding. Gloria smiled and presented the document to Maestro Warner, while Selene organized the paperwork while chatting with Maestro Warner. Everything seemed so peaceful. Thunder shook the ground, and Gloria finally realized that it was raining. ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡± She walked over to the window and saw Vicky standing under the roof. She frowned and turned to look at Tyler. ¡°It¡¯s pouring out there. Why don¡¯t we let Vicky in?¡± Tyler did not respond. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Chapter 533 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Gloria instantly got the message and smiled at Maestro Warner. ¡°Maestro Warner, it¡¯s pouring out there. Let¡¯s just let Vicky in.¡± Maestro Warner was an understanding man and nodded.¡± Let thedy in, then.¡± Gloria nced at Selene. ¡°Selene, go and invite Vicky in.¡± Selene was reluctant, but it was indeed raining heavily and Vicky was still Tyler¡¯s wife. She would be out of line if she insisted that Vicky remained in the rain. ¡°Vicky.¡± Selene walked out and crossed her arms, lifting her chin proudly. ¡°Gloria is a kind woman and didn¡¯t want you to catch a cold, so she pleaded for Tyler and Maestro Warner to let you in. You can go inside now. Have you finally realized how things are now, Vicky? You can onlye in if Gloria lets you, and if she doesn¡¯t want you there¡­¡± She paused and scoffed smugly. ¡°You can only stay out here in the rain.¡± 1 ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should be grateful for that, then?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Selene contemptuously added, ¡°Gloria is such a softie for being so kind to the woman who stole her man. If she had my personality, she would¡¯ve pped you in the face so you¡¯d never show that arrogant face of yours before her again.¡± i Vicky chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. People with your personality, Miss Rathborne, usually die within the first few episodes of television dramas.¡± i Selene¡¯s face flushed in anger. ¡°Vicky Shaw, how dare you?!¡± Vicky turned back and stared at the rain without another word, showing no intention of going inside. Selene shot her a cold re and went inside. When Gloria saw Selene storming in, she asked, ¡°Selene, why did youe back on your own? Where is Vicky? Why¡­ do you look so annoyed?¡± Because of what Vicky said, of course!¡± grunted Selene in frustration. ¡°I asked her toe back in, but she didn¡¯t even appreciate it! She said something like not wanting to feel like your charity case or something, and that people with my level of intelligence won¡¯t survive in any television drama¡­ Did she think that I didn¡¯t get what she was saying? She was mocking me for being simple-minded!¡± Gloria frowned. ¡°Gloria, maybe it¡¯s just not enough for me to invite her in. Maybe she wants you, Mister Hart, or Maestro Warner to invite her in!¡± Selene added. Gloria set the document in her hand down. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go outside to check on her.¡± Selene stopped her and said, ¡°Are you crazy? Vicky is holding a grudge against us for asking her to leave the room and is waiting for us to beg her toe back in! You said that she¡¯s just your fashion designer, right? Isn¡¯t it normal for a customer to ask her designer to leave the room under certain circumstances? Why does she alwaysplicate things and insist on being the center of attention? Is she here to work, or to be the boss of everyone?¡± After a few moments of silence, Gloria said, ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s raining out there, and we don¡¯t want her to catch a cold.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t take care of herself, are we supposed to be on our knees begging her to do so?¡± Selene questioned furiously. ¡°Selene, that¡¯s enough.¡± Gloria was about to go outside, only to be stopped by Tyler. ¡°If she wants to stay out there, let her be,¡± he said. Gloria froze and turned to look at Tyler. ¡°But-¡° Selene interrupted her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯, Gloria. It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t ask her toe inside. She openly refused toe in. Besides, since Tyler says it himself, why should we care?¡± She pouted and said in contempt, ¡°The more you care for people like her, the more arrogant she bes. Just leave her be, and she¡¯lle in when she starts to feel cold.¡± Gloria wanted to argue, but Selene shot her a pointed look and lowered her voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Tyler doesn¡¯t want her toe inside¡­ Maybe he¡¯s still mad that she stabbed him.¡± Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Gloria jolted in shock and, secondster, became indifferent. She always thought that Vicky had been too cruel to Tyler, but Vicky did not seem to regret it. i Maybe she just doesn¡¯t care because she always gets what she wants,¡¯ Gloria thought. Maybe she should be taught a lesson so that she learns that not everything goes her way.¡¯ Gloria fell into silence. The rain grew heavier as the sky went darker. Maestro Warner wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words when he saw Tyler¡¯s cold expression. He was no fool and realized that the woman who exited the room was more than a fashion designer. On Vicky¡¯s way out, he saw the wedding band on her hand, which resembled the wedding band Tyler was wearing. ¡®Can it be¡­that they¡¯re married? Does that mean that I misspoke?¡¯ he thought. Raindrops fell onto the window as lightning struck the sky. Even though they were in the room and knew that there was a lightning conductor in the building, they still could not help but jolt a little when they heard the thunder. Gloria nced at the time and noticed that another hour had passed, but Vicky still did not return. ¡®She¡¯s so stubborn,¡¯ Gloria thought. Though Gloria did not like Vicky, she did not wish to take revenge on Vicky in such a way, so she said to Maestro Warner, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll get my assistant to confirm the other details with you tomorrow morning. Is that okay?¡± Since all the important matters had been confirmed, Maestro Warner nced outside the window and nodded.¡¯ Sure.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Gloria smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s still raining out there, so you can rest for a while here, Maestro Warner. We¡¯ll send you home once the rain stops. I still need to take care of something, so excuse me.¡± Maestro Warner waved his hand. ¡°Sure. Tyler is here with me, so go ahead.¡± Gloria nodded and walked out of the room. ¡°Vicky,¡± she called out as she looked at Vicky, who waspletely drenched. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the contract, soe on in.¡± Vicky did not refuse. Though the temperature was not cold, she had stood in the rain and wind for so long that her entire face was pale as she shivered. ¡°I usually rest on the second floor,¡± Gloria said. ¡°You¡¯re soaked, so why don¡¯t you take a hot shower and get changed? You¡¯ll get sick if you don¡¯t.¡± Gloria had thought that Vicky would not agree to it, so she was surprised when Vicky said, ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡± Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Vicky would never risk her health. She only refused to go inside because unrted individuals should not be in the room when they were signing the confidential contract. Had she been in the room, she would be the first suspect if the content of the contract was leaked in any way. Vicky was an outsider who was not close with Gloria, so if something went wrong, she would be able to exin herself, so she stayed away altogether. Apart from that, she did not like Selene¡¯s tone, which sounded as though Vicky had to be grateful to Gloria for being allowed inside. Vicky never liked being indebted, too. Finally, she did not want to see Tyler and Gloria together. She knew what was going on between them, so she saw no point in making things harder for herself. Since the discussion over the contract had ended, Vicky let go of her concerns. Once they were on the second floor, Gloria handed her a fresh change of clothes. ¡°It¡¯s fromst year, but I¡¯ve not worn it before. If it¡¯s okay with you, you can wear this.¡± Gloria was ady and would never let others wear something that she had worn before as it would be rude of her to do so. Vicky epted it and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± ¡°The bathroom is that way. Go take a shower and let me know if you need anything.¡± Vicky nodded. 40 minutester, someone came inside the room and Selene, who had been waiting, looked up immediately. She could not understand a thing Tyler and Maestro Warner were saying, so she was bored. When she looked up, she saw a figure in a white dress step in and hurried over to wrap her arms around the person¡¯s arm. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re finally here. Had I known that I¡¯d have to wait so long, I would¡¯ve left the room with you-¡° She froze and gaped. ¡°Huh? Vicky, why is it you?¡± Vicky pulled her arm away and said, ¡°Miss Shaw forgot herptop and went back for it.¡± Selene stared at her from head to toe and scowled. ¡°Why are you wearing Gloria¡¯s dress?¡± Gloria¡¯s style leaned toward elegance, whereas Vicky tended to dress in a wider variety of styles because she was a fashion designer. Vicky was dressed in Gloria¡¯s dress and did not tie her hair because her hair was notpletely dried, which gave her a striking resemnce to Gloria. When Selene walked over, Vicky sensed another pair of eyes on her which lingered on her intently. She sneered inwardly and knew that Tyler had mistaken her for Gloria as well. She looked up and met Tyler¡¯s eyes.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Tyler¡¯s eyes were dark and mysterious as he stared at Vicky dazedly. Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold as she thought to herself, ¡®Gloria is still here, and he¡¯s already looking at me this way simply because I dressed like her?¡¯ This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Just then, they heard footsteps approaching, and Gloria stared at the two who were standing by the door. ¡°Vicky, Selene, why are you two standing by the door?¡± Selene shot Vicky a contemptuous look and walked over to grab Gloria by the arm. ¡°I got the wrong person because you lent her your dress¡­ Still, I think you look best in these sorts of dresses, and anyone else who wears them just looks like a clown!¡± It was indeed true that suitable styles would outline one¡¯s beauty to the full extent. Vicky ignored Selene¡¯s sarcasm and strode into the room. Once Vicky and Gloria took their seats, they started discussing the details that would go into Gloria¡¯s dress. Though Gloria often dressed in elegant style, a concert was a different asion, so Vicky suggested, ¡°During the performance, it¡¯s best to choose a dress that¡¯s more morous with brighter colors-¡° Before she could finish, Selene interrupted her sarcastically. ¡°morous? Brighter colors? Vicky, don¡¯t you know that Gloria has always gone with a more elegant and iner style? Are you trying to get her to change her style, or are you simply plotting to make a fool of her at her concert? And you im to be a fashion designer. I¡¯m disappointed!¡± ¡°This is just my advice. You can take it, or leave it. Gloria does tend to dress more elegantly, but she is a high-borndy, after all, so wearing something more morous won¡¯t affect her image. I understand that Miss Rathborne doesn¡¯t have much knowledge regarding fashion, but I¡¯m a professional, so please ept my advice as expertise in the field.¡± Enraged, Selene mmed her palms onto the table.¡± Professional? Is arguing with your customer what you call professionalism? The service industry goes by one single rule, and that is to satisfy the customer! Haven¡¯t you heard that customers are always right? Vicky, I can file aint against you and make you pay for what you said!¡± Contrary to her hysterical state, Vicky remained extremely calm. ¡°Miss Rathborne, first of all, I serve Miss Gloria Shaw, not you. Second of all, customers are always right, but service providers are humans with pride as well. We will do our best to amodate any reasonable request, but I simply cannot condone your subjective usations.¡± She kept her eyes trained steadily on Selene and drawled,¡± Service providers and customers are equals, and we aren¡¯t your ves; the choice here is mutual. You can choose to employ my service, and at the same time¡­I can choose if I want to serve you.¡± Selene paled as she was rendered speechless. Vicky turned to Gloria and said, ¡°I can refrain from giving any advice as Miss Rathborne here requested, but if the concert turns out to be a disappointment. I¡¯d like for Miss Shaw to not me it on my studio.¡± After all the concerts Gloria had yed in, she knew that Vicky was being truthful and could sense that Vicky was truly offering her professional advice. ¡°Selene, that¡¯s enough. If you¡¯re bored, you can go upstairs to rest. I¡¯ll tell you when the discussion is over,¡± Gloria said. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯m just trying to help!¡± ¡°Miss Rathborne, we don¡¯t have all the time in the world. If we drag this on any further, we probably won¡¯t be able to get this done by midnight. I own my studio and I can rest whenever I want, but you should know just how busy Gloria is. The more time you waste, the less time to rest. Are you sure that you want to waste any more of her time?¡± Selene clenched her fists and red at Vicky with bloodshot eyes, but she could not find the words to argue with how reasonable Vicky was. She was so enraged that she felt as though she was having a heart attack. Maestro Warner, who witnessed the entire scene,ughed.¡± Tyler, your wife is someone special. I¡¯m impressed that she can keepposure even when facing a difficult customer!¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡°How do you know?¡± Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Maestro Warner smiled. ¡°Judging from the wedding bands on your hands, it¡¯s hard not to notice.¡± Tyler froze and lowered his gaze to the ring on his finger. Tyler sent Maestro Warner back to the hotel as soon as the rain stopped, while Selene remained on the second floor under Gloria¡¯smand. Vicky was able to swiftly make her notes without Selene¡¯s interruption. It was already eleven at night when everything was finished, and Vicky got up to leave. ¡°It¡¯ste now. Do you want to stay the night here?¡± Gloria offered as she had decided to rest in the studio. No, thank you,¡± Vicky said. Gloria was not surprised by her answer and simply walked her to the door. ¡°This is sort of a remote area, and you should call a taxi after walking down the road for ten minutes. That¡¯ll take you to the main road.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Thank you. You should go back and rest.¡± Vicky and Gloria remained a certain level of civility, but both knew that there was far more to their rtionship. Gloria went inside after walking Vicky to the door, and Vicky proceeded to stroll down the street alone under the cold breeze.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Her silhouette seemed lonesome under the moonlight, and after walking for a few minutes, a car stopped next to her. As the car window rolled down, Tyler¡¯s face appeared. ¡°Get in,¡± he said. She froze for a few moments before looking away and continuing on her path. He scowled and drove alongside her. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m telling you to get in.¡± ¡®¡­¡± She did not respond or look at him. Having lost his patience, Tyler stopped the car entirely before getting out of it to grab her wrist. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m talking to you. Did you not hear me?¡± She instinctively tried to pull away but gave up when she failed and stopped to look at him. ¡°I heard you,¡± she said.¡± Can you let me go now?¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± ¡°Thanks, but no, thanks. I¡¯ve already called a taxi.¡± ¡°Vicky.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°Why are you throwing a tantrum?¡± Amused, she questioned, ¡°Not wanting to get into your car is called throwing a temper tantrum?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to get into my car?¡± He stared down at her.¡± You make it sound like you¡¯ve never been in my car.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank at the memories of what happened earlier that day. Tyler had been such a gentleman and even went to open the car door for Gloria, yet he had never done such a thing for Vicky in the past. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Chapter 538 ¡°That was then, and this is now,¡± said Vicky expressionlessly. ¡°People change. I might want pasta today, and steak tomorrow. It¡¯s the same thing.¡± She paused and added, ¡°If you really want someone in your car¡­ Gloria is still in her studio and hasn¡¯t been able to rest so far. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll dly say yes if you offer to send her home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for her.¡± Vicky looked at him and asked, ¡°Is there something you would like to discuss, then, if you¡¯re waiting for me herete at night? Can it be that¡­the divorce paperwork has been finalized?¡± He narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip around her waist. ¡°Divorce?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°No.¡± She felt confused and asked, ¡°So what is it, then?¡± After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± she said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m an adult and I workte all the time anyway. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never returned home at this time before, so you don¡¯t need to give me a lift.¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She chuckled. ¡°But whether to get inside your car is up to me. Right now, I don¡¯t want to get into your car. Can you let me go now?¡± ¡°No.- Vicky began to feel frustrated. ¡°Tyler, plenty of people would want to be in your car, and you don¡¯t have to bother someone who doesn¡¯t want to. Someone else would die to have the honor not far from here, so why would you waste your time on me?¡± ¡® ¡°I¡¯ll always get twice for what I¡¯ve invested back.¡± He stared at her darkly. ¡°Vicky, if you don¡¯t want to waste time, get in.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then we will stay here.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t care if we spend the whole night here.¡± She stared at him mockingly. ¡°You, on the other hand¡­ If Gloriaes out tomorrow and sees us in this state, she might get the wrong idea.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You keep bringing Gloria up¡­ Are you jealous?¡± He smiled and asked, ¡°If you are jealous, why would you push me toward another woman?¡± ¡°To be honest, if you¡¯re having a hard time forgetting about her because of what happened all those years ago, I can sympathize,¡± Vicky said coldly. ¡°But, if you are acting this way just to make me jealous¡­ Well, you¡¯re just cheap. However¡­¡± She added as his expression darkened, ¡°I know that you aren¡¯t someone who¡¯d sink so low, so I assume that you just can¡¯t control yourself around Gloria. Still, don¡¯t you think that you and Gloria should at least try to hold back a little before I sign my name on the divorce paper? Even if you don¡¯t care about what I think, think about what others might say. Gloria is a high-borndy who has never been involved in any negative scandals before. Once photos of the two of you getting all lovey-dovey leak, she¡¯ll be called a homewrecker, and that¡¯s probably going to be the worst moment in her life. I mean, can¡¯t you do that kind of thing somewhere people can¡¯t see? Or do you just have a fetish for being watched?¡± His expression hardened as she spoke. ¡°Somewhere people can¡¯t see?¡± He looked at her with a mysterious expression.¡± Would you say that this spot is where people can¡¯t see, then? ¡ö They were five minutes drive away from Gloria¡¯s studio, so Vicky assumed that Tyler was referring to the studio. ¡°It¡¯s pretty quiet here if no onees around, so yeah. It won¡¯t be a bad spot for you and Gloria to have your secret dates here-ah!¡± Before she could finish, he grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her toward his car, opened the door to the passenger seat, and pushed her inside. The thought that Gloria sat on the same seat and that she came close to kissing Tyler disgusted Vicky, so she struggled with all her might and even went as far as to bite him to break free, but he simply let the back of her seat down without warning. Chapter 538 ¡°That was then, and this is now,¡± said Vicky expressionlessly. ¡°People change. I might want pasta today, and steak tomorrow. It¡¯s the same thing.¡± She paused and added, ¡°If you really want someone in your car¡­ Gloria is still in her studio and hasn¡¯t been able to rest so far. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll dly say yes if you offer to send her home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for her.¡± Vicky looked at him and asked, ¡°Is there something you would like to discuss, then, if you¡¯re waiting for me herete at night? Can it be that¡­the divorce paperwork has been finalized?¡± He narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip around her waist. ¡°Divorce?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°No.¡± She felt confused and asked, ¡°So what is it, then?¡± After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± she said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m an adult and I workte all the time anyway. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never returned home at this time before, so you don¡¯t need to give me a lift.¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She chuckled. ¡°But whether to get inside your car is up to me. Right now, I don¡¯t want to get into your car. Can you let me go now?¡± ¡°No.- Vicky began to feel frustrated. ¡°Tyler, plenty of people would want to be in your car, and you don¡¯t have to bother someone who doesn¡¯t want to. Someone else would die to have the honor not far from here, so why would you waste your time on me?¡± ¡® ¡°I¡¯ll always get twice for what I¡¯ve invested back.¡± He stared at her darkly. ¡°Vicky, if you don¡¯t want to waste time, get in.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then we will stay here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if we spend the whole night here.¡± She stared at him mockingly. ¡°You, on the other hand¡­ If Gloriaes out tomorrow and sees us in this state, she might get the wrong idea.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You keep bringing Gloria up¡­ Are you jealous?¡± He smiled and asked, ¡°If you are jealous, why would you push me toward another woman?¡± ¡°To be honest, if you¡¯re having a hard time forgetting about her because of what happened all those years ago, I can sympathize,¡± Vicky said coldly. ¡°But, if you are acting this way just to make me jealous¡­ Well, you¡¯re just cheap. However¡­¡± She added as his expression darkened, ¡°I know that you aren¡¯t someone who¡¯d sink so low, so I assume that you just can¡¯t control yourself around Gloria. Still, don¡¯t you think that you and Gloria should at least try to hold back a little before I sign my name on the divorce paper? Even if you don¡¯t care about what I think, think about what others might say. Gloria is a high-borndy who has never been involved in any negative scandals before. Once photos of the two of you getting all lovey-dovey leak, she¡¯ll be called a homewrecker, and that¡¯s probably going to be the worst moment in her life. I mean, can¡¯t you do that kind of thing somewhere people can¡¯t see? Or do you just have a fetish for being watched?¡± His expression hardened as she spoke. ¡°Somewhere people can¡¯t see?¡± He looked at her with a mysterious expression.¡± Would you say that this spot is where people can¡¯t see, then? They were five minutes drive away from Gloria¡¯s studio, so Vicky assumed that Tyler was referring to the studio. ¡°It¡¯s pretty quiet here if no onees around, so yeah. It won¡¯t be a bad spot for you and Gloria to have your secret dates here-ah!¡± Before she could finish, he grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her toward his car, opened the door to the passenger seat, and pushed her inside. The thought that Gloria sat on the same seat and that she came close to kissing Tyler disgusted Vicky, so she struggled with all her might and even went as far as to bite him to break free, but he simply let the back of her seat down without warning. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Vicky¡¯s eyes widened in shock when Tyler leaned closer.¡± Tyler Hart, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± There was not much space in the car, and she was left with nowhere to run with Tyler¡¯s body pressed against hers. He sneered at the fear in her eyes and said, ¡°You were the one who said that this is a quiet spot perfect for a secret date, no?¡± Without giving her the chance to respond, he captured her lips. Sometimeter, it started to rain again, and the sound of raindrops falling onto the windows echoed in the house. Inside the bathroom, steam filled the room and clouded the mirror. Vicky was rubbing her skin until it turned red, but she failed to erase the marks on her body. Still, she repeated the motion as though she felt no pain. She felt disgusted like she never felt before. What happened between Tyler and Gloria earlier that morning filled her mind, and though they did not cross the line, it was all the same to Vicky. Seeing them together in real life was far worse than hearing rumors and seeing photos of them. She was already disgusted by the idea of sitting in the same seat as Gloria, not to mention being pinned against it by Tyler. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists before reaching for the shower gel once again to clean her entire body. Just then, she heard some noises from the door, and before she had the time to wash off all the foam on her body, the door opened. She immediately grabbed the robe to cover her body and stared at the door warily. ¡°How¡¯d you get in?¡± She locked the door before going into the bathroom and was surprised that Tyler still found his way in. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He shot her a look and said, ¡°This is my house, so I can go wherever I want.¡± He tossed the key aside and said, ¡°This is our home, not a public venue, so don¡¯t lock the door again. I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡®He doesn¡¯t like it? How can he say that so righteously?¡¯ she thought in disbelief. ¡°Since this is our home, shouldn¡¯t I be able to do whatever I want? Am I supposed to follow some sort of rules in my own house?¡± Vicky questioned coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else, but you just can¡¯t lock the doors.¡± She wanted to argue, but her heart sank when she saw him approaching and instantly knew that arguing would only lead to suffering. She looked away.¡±¡­ I¡¯m done, so I¡¯m heading outside.¡± She was about to leave when he grabbed her by the wrist and pinned her against the wall. Vicky was trembling in fear and disgust and muttered, ¡°It¡¯ste¡­ Just shower and go to bed. You have work tomorrow.¡± She tried to change the subject, but there was not a hint of concern over Tyler¡¯s well- being in her voice. He lowered his head, his feature clouded by the steam as he hummed hoarsely. She grabbed onto her robe tightly and attempted to push him away. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°I¡¯m tired and I want to go to bed early¡­¡¯ Vicky lowered her eyes, not wanting to look at Tyler, but he lifted her chin and stared at her with his deep, dark eyes. His eyes were like two bottomless pools of clear water that threatened to draw her soul in, and there were no emotions or lust in those eyes at all. ¡°Vicky, this is your duty as a wife.¡± Duty?¡¯ she thought bitterly. Married couples have the duty to stay loyal to each other, but did he do that?¡¯ The steam in the bathroom made it hard to breathe. ¡°I¡¯m not your pet, and I have the right to refuse. Besides¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes glittered under the light. ¡°I don¡¯t think couples that are about to get divorced should have to adhere to these duties, do they?¡± ¡°No?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Have you forgotten about what happened just now?¡± Her expression darkened and he reached out to caress the skin on her neck. Her skin was fair, so the marks he left on her neck stood out. ¡°Besides, when have I ever mentioned that I want a divorce?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Tyler, we¡¯ve known each other long enough. Do you really think that I¡¯m that ignorant of your thoughts?¡± If he did not have the intention of divorcing her, he would have never allowed her freedom out of the blue¡­and neither would he keep a distance from her nor invite Gloria for dinner. Vicky could not bring herself to believe that he would invite Maestro Warner to Stoneford City and arrange a meeting with Gloria if he did not mean to start a rtionship with her, and how Gloria felt about him must have been reciprocated to a certain extent. Vicky stared into his eyes and said, ¡°Tyler, will you swear that you don¡¯t intend on getting a divorce at all?¡± He fell into silence. Tyler could sometimes be a great liar, but he could be cruelly honest at times, too. The steam in the bathroom faded, and Vicky leaned her back against the cold wall before pushing the man away. ¡°I can tell she¡¯s still in love with you¡­ Since she¡¯s back, it means that she¡¯s prepared to let go of the past. I know that having amnesia doesn¡¯t mean nothing has ever happened, and I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯ve done before¡­¡± She lowered her voice and continued, ¡°I know that saying sorry won¡¯t undo what¡¯s been done, but we might as well right what¡¯s wrong and start fresh when there¡¯s still a chance¡­¡± Seemingly provoked by her works, he moved closer once again. ¡°Start fresh?¡± he repeated with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve already ruined it.¡± Vicky froze. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have thought of getting a divorce, but I just realized that that¡¯s just going to benefit you. I can never start fresh again, so you¡¯ll never have a new life.¡± Hershes fluttered, and she felt her breath stuck in her throat. ¡°Tyler, I can¡¯t get pregnant! Have you forgotten that?¡± She could sense that the mention of children seemed to be taboo for Tyler, but she was reluctant to give up after getting her hopes up when he admitted to wanting a divorce, only for it to be taken away when he said that he did not want it after all. He narrowed his eyes emotionlessly. ¡°The chances are slim, but it can happen.¡± He pinned her against the wall and continued, ¡°You can start paying me what you owe me by giving me a child. Once that is achieved, I¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡± Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Chapter 541 When Vicky woke up the next day, Tyler was nowhere to be found. She felt dizzy and ill when she got out of bed and realized that she might have caught a cold from standing in the room for two hours. Nheless, Vicky found some medicine at home and took them before going to work. Once all the discussion about Gloria¡¯s dresses had been finalized, she would need to start drawing designs and bring them to Gloria to see if any amendments were required. She proceeded to the studio despite feeling ill and assigned the designing of three of the dresses to Cece. Since Gloria had asked for several dresses and there was an imminent deadline, Vicky could not complete everything alone. After working for Vicky for years, Cece had already be a skilled designer herself. ¡°Ugh!¡± Vicky coughed as she drew the draft for the designs. ¡°Vicky, are you okay?¡± Jennifer walked over worriedly. ¡°You look so pale. Are you falling sick?¡± ¡°Just a little cold, but I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve already taken some medicine.¡± Jennifer ced her hand on Vicky¡¯s forehead and jolted in shock. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re burning up!¡± She immediately called out to Cece. ¡°Cece, Vicky is having a fever. We need to go to the hospital right away!¡± Cece hurried over and after testing Vicky¡¯s temperature, she agreed. ¡°Yeah. Well go to the hospital right now!¡± They two ignored Vicky¡¯s protest and rushed her to the hospital. Cece was responsible for queueing in line and making payment, while Jennifer remained by Vicky¡¯s side. Vicky, meanwhile, had caught a cold and did not rest properly the night before, so she was barely standing. 10 minutester, Cece came over with the doctor¡¯s letter.¡± Alright, we can take her to get an IV injection now.¡± Vicky turned to leave, but she saw stars before her and came close to falling. Jennifer immediately tried to catch her, but someone did so before her. Vicky steadied herself and looked up at the person who caught her. ¡°Thank you.¡± The man who caught her was tall and wore a pair of sunsses that covered most parts of his face, but one could still tell that it was a handsome man. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± the man, his voice sounding husky. Vicky felt lightheaded and did not have the energy to thank the man, so she simply nodded at him and left. Cece and Jennifer, too, did not pay much attention to the man and simply supported Vicky on both sides.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Neither of them was aware that the man stood still and stared at Vicky as she left. In the following days, Tyler was rarely home and only came home to sleep with her, so he did not notice that she was sick. One day, Vicky met Gloria in a cafe with the initial draft in hand. Gloria had other matters to attend toter, so she only had an hour. As soon as she arrived, Vicky took out the design draft.¡± These are the dresses we design abiding by your request. Why don¡¯t you see if there¡¯s something you would like to change?¡± Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Gloria nced through the drafts and was in awe, not expecting Vicky¡¯s designs to be so refreshing and unique. She only hired Vicky¡¯s service because she was rmended by a friend; she never imagined that Vicky was excelling as a fashion designer. She suggested a few points for improvement, but not much was to be changed. The discussion ended an hourter. As they walked out of the cafe, Gloria said, ¡°I have something scheduled after this, so I¡¯ll get going now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vicky nodded. The two were about to go their separate ways when a ck car with no license te stopped before them. Before they had the time to react, a few men darted out of the car and covered their noses with white handkerchiefs. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Without any chance to resist, they instantly lost consciousness. The sea breeze blew past Vicky¡¯s body. She felt cold and since she was still recovering from her cold, she started coughing. ¡°Ugh! Ack!¡± She coughed, and someone immediately ced a warm jacket on her shoulders. Vicky opened her eyes. The sound of sea waves echoed, and the scent of the ocean filled the air. ¡°Are you awake, Vicky?¡± a man¡¯s voice rang in her ears, and it sounded husky and familiar. Vicky looked up to find a man with brooding, handsome features. The diamond piercing on his ear glittered under the moonlight and gave him an unruly, untameable presence. The man looked familiar, but Vicky could not recall why. ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± She scanned him up and down. ¡°W-Were you the one who stopped me from falling in the hospital that day?¡± ¡°Vicky, do you really not remember me?¡± Vicky stared at him and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m Alex Torres.¡± Her breath caught in her throat as she recalled the man she saw in her dream and what Sebastian said. ¡°You are¡­Alex?¡± He beamed at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Alex. I¡¯m back, Vicky.¡± Vicky nced around her. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°We¡¯re on my ship.¡± Vicky was leaning on a couch inside the ship, and the sea breeze escaped inside through the window. ¡°Ugh!¡± Vicky coughed again, and Alex immediately got up to close the window. ¡°You looked ill since thest time I saw you. Have you not recovered?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just caught a cold. I¡¯m recovering now.¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°Why did you¡­kidnap me?¡± A frustrated look appeared on his face. ¡°I ordered my men to kidnap Gloria, but they saw you with her and thought you were her friend, so they brought you here as well. Anyway¡­¡± Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Alex smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, though. Seeing how things unfold with your eyes will definitely feel way better than seeing it on videos.¡± Contrary to Tyler¡¯s quiet restrained character, Harvey¡¯s yfulness, and Sebastian¡¯s gentleness, Alex seemed more straightforward. After seeing him in her dream before, Vicky did not see him as a stranger. ¡°Better?¡± She frowned. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± He smirked coldly as he looked at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m going to make Gloria and Tyler pay for the pain they¡¯ve caused you. I¡¯ll let Tyler know that I¡¯m not the same man as I was four years ago.¡± ¡°Are you¡­plotting revenge against him?¡± ¡°Thates second. My top priority is to make things right for you.¡± She recalled the time when Alex had his legs broken and twitched. ¡°Alex, calm down,¡± she said. ¡°Tyler isn¡¯t as easily fooled as you think he is. You-¡° ¡°I know that I can¡¯t hold a candle to his wit and slyness, but¡­ ¡± he interrupted, sneering. ¡°Everyone has a weakness, and Tyler is no exception. He used me to threaten you back then, so I want him to have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be threatened by someone he cares about!¡± Compared to four years ago, Tyler¡¯s power in Stoneford had solidified, so it was impossible to harm Tyler in the city. Meanwhile, Vicky used to be ignorant in the past, but after witnessing what Tyler was capable of, she could not allow Alex to take the risk. ¡°Alex, listen to me.¡± Vicky deadpanned. ¡°You need to let Gloria go right now, and I¡¯ll exin to her that this is just a prank; she probably won¡¯t say anything to Tyler. If Tyler finds out that she¡¯s missing, everything will be toote.¡± The sky had turned dark outside the ship. Both Gloria and Tyler were busy with work most of the time and could not keep in contact all the time, so there was time to send Gloria back without Tyler noticing something had gone wrong. Considering Gloria¡¯s character, she would not tell Tyler about it. Just as she contemted how to exin the event to Gloria, Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Tyler that she¡¯s here.¡± ¡°You¡­ You told him already?¡± Alex nodded. ¡°He should be here soon.¡± Spotting the anxious look on Vicky¡¯s face, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vicky. I told him that you¡¯ve been kidnapped as well. I know that you want to get away from him, so I¡¯ll make him choose between you and Gloria. Once he chooses Gloria, I¡¯ll make him sign the divorce paper and you¡¯ll bepletely free.¡± Before arriving at Stoneford City, Alex had contacted Sebastian. When he found out that Vicky had lost her memories and sought Sebastian¡¯s help in leaving Tyler, he could not wait any longer to leave. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He swore that he would take Vicky away and stop Tyler from toying with them. Noticing Vicky¡¯s hesitance, Alex said, ¡°Vicky, I know that you don¡¯t remember about me, but surely you¡¯ve heard about me from Sebastian before, yes? The three of us grew up together. I¡¯m a straightforward man, so just speak your mind. N Sebastian had once told Vicky that Alex was a hot-tempered and reckless man, and after meeting Alex in person, she could tell that he did not have the habit of considering the consequences of his actions. It would make Alex a great friend because he would never lie or y tricks. However, if he was facing someone as sly as Tyler, it would be suicidal. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Alex, how¡­ How are your legs?¡± Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 544 It did not seem to be an appropriate question for Vicky to ask as Tyler broke Alex¡¯s legs because of her. Asking about it seemed like rubbing salt in Alex¡¯s wound, but not asking about it would make her seem heartless¡­and she truly did want to know if he had recovered. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alex smiled casually. ¡°With modern technology, I¡¯ve recovered a lot of time ago.¡± In truth, he had just recently recovered because Tyler had beaten his legs with such brute force that he came close to being bound to a wheelchair for the rest of his life. His family had traveled all around the world in search of skilled doctors and finally managed to cure him some time ago. He would have never waited so long beforeing back to rescue Vicky. Vicky stared at him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. When have I ever lied to you?¡± She rxed. ¡°Where is Gloria? I want to see her.¡± Since Tyler had already been informed, Vicky realized that she would need to think of something else. ¡°Come on, then. I¡¯ll take you to her,¡± said Alex. He led her out of the room and arrived at another room where the lights were dimmed. Gloria was tied to a chair with tape over her lips. Her hair was ruffled and both her cheeks were swollen with faint palm prints on them. Gloria, who used to be elegant, seemed extremely difited. She widened her eyes in disbelief and started to move as she made muffled screams when she saw Vicky walking into the room with Alex. ¡°And who are you ring at, Gloria Shaw? I¡¯ll gouge those eyes out!¡± Alex said sharply. Gloria ignored him and continued to re at Vicky. After a few moments of silence, Vicky whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s at least remove the tape on her mouth.¡± Alex had always been obedient to Vicky and nced at his subordinate. ¡°Take the tape off.¡± Once the tape was removed, Gloria could finally talk. ¡°You did this, Vicky?!¡± She stared at Vicky. ¡°You resent me for keeping you out of the house and making you sick that day, huh? This is how you get back at me, is that it?¡± Alex¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So you caused Vicky toe down with a fever and end up in a hospital?!¡± He red at Gloria in disgust. ¡°You again! You¡¯re a disgusting hypocrite! You partnered with that crazy Sparks woman and framed Vicky time and time again all those years ago. Heh! I guess a b*tch will always be-¡± > He paused and recalled that Gloria was Vicky¡¯s cousin. ¡®If I call Gloria a b*tch, what does that leave Vicky?¡¯ he thought and swiftly changed his words. ¡°I guess a tiger can¡¯t change its stripes.¡± Vicky opened her mouth to speak when one of Alex¡¯s men came in. Mister Torres, Tyler Hart is here.¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Alex scowled. ¡°So soon?¡± He then turned to look at Vicky.¡± Vicky, Tyler is here. I¡¯ll need to go meet him.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank at the mention of Tyler¡¯s name, and she blurted out, ¡°Take me with you.¡± He hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Take me.¡± Alex could never decline Vicky. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t interfere. This is between me and him, so just leave it to me.¡± She nodded with a dark look on her face. ¡°Vicky Shaw!¡± Seeing that Vicky was leaving, Gloria raised her voice. ¡°Just let me go, and we can all pretend that this never happened.¡± Vicky stilled and turned to look at Gloria hesitantly. Sensing that she was wavering, Gloria continued, ¡°I know that you¡¯re upset about what happened that day, Vicky, but that¡¯s just how confidential contracts work¡­ In any case, I am to me for you getting sick, so I can understand that you want to vent your anger.¡± She stared into Vicky¡¯s eyes.¡± You¡¯ve had your fun, Vicky. If this isn¡¯t enough, you can p me in the face and we¡¯ll let this pass, okay? You don¡¯t want to cause a scene, do you?¡± Alex sneered. ¡°Miss Shaw sure is great at being the bigger person. Haven¡¯t you been waiting for Tyler toe here all along? He didn¡¯t wait to hurry over as soon as he heard that you were kidnapped. What a shame¡­¡± Alex and Vicky grew up together, but he hated Gloria since they were at school. He signaled one of the men to seal Gloria¡¯s mouth and said,¡± Leave your hypocritic tricks to Tyler. They won¡¯t work on me. N He then ignored Gloria and turned to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, leave her be. Let¡¯s go.¡± Vicky hesitated for a moment before leaving with him. Since Alex had informed Tyler about the kidnap, there was no point in setting Gloria free, so she decided to observe how Tyler reacted. Vicky did not wait for Tyler in the same room as Alex and was arranged to wait in a conjoining room. Through a unique piece of ss, she could see who was in the other room and hear what they said. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. 10 minutester, Alex ordered his men to bring Tyler in. Tyler looked towering in his ck trench coat, and his intimidating presence instantly filled the room. He scowled when he saw Alex sittingzily on the couch, and a contemptuous look appeared on his face. ¡°Are your legs¡­better, Mister Torres?¡± he asked casually as he nced at Alex¡¯s legs. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit after all these years.¡± i Alex gritted his teeth at the contempt on Tyler¡¯s face, but he was not the same reckless man after four years. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Chapter 546 ¡°Both Vicky and Gloria are here with me. Not only are you not nervous, but you have the gut to mock me? Do you truly think I won¡¯t do anything to your sweetheart?¡± teased Alex. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Oh? I expected you not to care about Vicky, but¡­not even Gloria?¡± Tyler stared at Alex. ¡°You grew up with Vicky and would rather have your legs broken than leave her behind back then, so you wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Gloria, on the other hand, is your bargaining chip. If something happens to her here, how are you going to get out of Stoneford City unscathed?¡± Alex clenched his fists. Tyler always seemed as though he was above him. He never panicked and always remained unreadable. Alex knew that ying mind games with Tyler would never work and be in. ¡°Tyler, since you¡¯re here, it means that you still care about Gloria. I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you, so it¡¯s simple if you want to get Gloria out.¡± He pped his hands, and a man brought over a written agreement. ¡°These are two sets of divorce agreements. Sign them, and I will let Gloria go.¡± Tyler picked up the documents and nced through the pages casually before looking up with a half- smile when he reached the final page. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Have you consulted with Vicky before you drew up this agreement? After all, she¡¯s been sharing my bed for years. Wouldn¡¯t it be cruel for her to end up with nothing?¡± Alex scowled at his casual tone. He had shown the agreement to Vicky before and Vicky did not say a word about it. After all, she did not want anything from Tyler. Tyler was an opportunist, and she failed to get rid of him even when she wanted nothing. If she asked for any type ofpensation, she would never be rid of him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to worry about that.¡± Alex¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Just sign.¡± Tyler set the document down and looked at him. ¡°You kidnapped Vicky as well, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you ask me to choose between her and Gloria and simply make the call for me?¡± Alex scoffed. ¡°As if you¡¯d choose Vicky.¡± ¡°And what if I do choose her?¡± ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s just cut to the chase. Considering how close Vicky and I are, I won¡¯t do anything to her even if you choose Gloria. Gloria, on the other hand¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say that it won¡¯t be the same,¡± he sneered viciously. ¡°You and Gloria Shaw are the two people I hate most in this world. If you take Vicky with you, Gloria¡­ will be doomed. I¡¯ll destroy her face and her hands. I¡¯ll torture her in all ways possible that she¡¯ll regret having lived in this world altogether and regret ever getting to know you. She¡¯ll live to resent you for leaving her in the dirt!¡± Alex crossed his legszily. ¡°Tyler Hart, who will you choose, then?¡± Alex seemed to be offering Tyler a choice, but there was no choice to be made. He once thought of forcing Tyler to choose Vicky or Gloria, but Tyler was simply too sharp. An act like that would mean nothing more than a joke to him. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Tyler knew how close Alex and Vicky were and that it was impossible for Alex to harm Vicky or allow her to be harmed, so there was no chance for Alex to pretend like he was going to hurt Vicky. ¡±1 won¡¯t sign the divorce agreement. Now, get Vicky here,¡± Tyler said. Alex was unsurprised by Tyler¡¯s reaction. After all, he noticed four years ago that Tyler seemed to have a sick, perverted sense of possessiveness over Vicky. If he wanted Tyler to let Vicky go, he would have to corner Tyler. Alex nced at his men and said, ¡°Bring her in.¡± A few minutester, Gloria-whose eyes lit up when she saw Tyler-was taken into the room. ¡°Mmph! Mph!¡± She struggled to speak but could only make a few muffled sounds when a tape was over her mouth. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw Gloria in her state. Tears gathered in Gloria¡¯s eyes when she looked at the handsome man before her. He would always come at the right moment to rescue her from danger. Alex sneered when he saw the two staring into one another¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not time for you two to be all lovey- dovey just yet. Mister Hart, you have to make your choice.¡± Alex once again. ¡® Mister Hart, sign the paper, and you may leave.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes widened as she attempted to speak, albeit producing nothing but muffled screams. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mister Torres, why don¡¯t you remove the tape on her mouth? Maybe I¡¯ll be more convinced to save her if she gets to plead for help herself.¡± It seemed to be an odd thing for Tyler to say. Alex had never kidnapped anyone before and naturally did not know how it worked. Being reminded of what to do felt horrible, but he could not deny that Tyler was right. ¡°Remove the tape,¡± Alex said coldly. As soon as the tape was removed, Gloria shouted, ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t believe him! He¡¯s working with Vicky. There¡¯s no choice to make to begin with¡ª¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alex interrupted her angrily, ¡°Gloria, you hypocritical b*tch. Have you no shame? Are you still trying to frame Vicky until this very moment?¡± Gloria met Alex¡¯s eyes fearlessly. ¡°You know what you did. If you¡¯re using me of framing Vicky, why don¡¯t you get her in this room and face me?¡± ¡°Face you? You don¡¯t even deserve Vicky¡¯s time!¡± sneered Alex contemptuously. Gloria widened her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to, do you? Here I thought that you are a man, but you¡¯re just a coward-¡° Before she could finish, someone pped her across the face in full force, and she fell to the ground. ¡°B*tch, know your ce!¡± snapped one of Alex¡¯s men. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Alex Torres, tell your men to behave.¡± Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 ¡°Behave? That depends on who we¡¯re dealing with,¡± Alex said cruelly. ¡°The kind of wh*re that knows no better than to get between couples and pretend to be weak so that men would fawn over her¡­ Well, this is what she deserves.¡± Alex nced at Gloria and turned his attention back to Tyler. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your sweetheart to suffer, you¡¯ll sign the agreement right now, Tyler, or¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes ruthlessly. ¡°Things are going to get worse for her.¡± He shot his man a nce, and the man immediately stomped his foot onto Gloria¡¯s hand. ¡°Ahh!¡± Gloria wailed in pain. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Alex Torres!¡± ¡°Why? Do you feel bad for her?¡± Alex chuckled as he studied the look on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡®Were you acting like you don¡¯t have a care in the world just a few moments ago?¡± It was rare for Alex to see such an expression on Tyler¡¯s face, and he felt aplished. ¡°You wanted to pick Vicky, right? Go ahead, then. Or are you struggling to keep up the act?¡± He shot another nce at his man and the man stomped harder. Snap! The sound of bones snapping was faint, but everyone in the room managed to hear it through the sound of wind raging outside. Gloria was a pianist and not only was it her career, but her lifetime hobby as well. To her, her hands were even more important than her life itself. ¡°Hand¡­ My hand, ahh!¡± Unable to keep herposure, she stared at her hand and tears scrolled down her cheeks. The more Gloria suffered, the more pleased Alex was. He stared at Tyler and Gloria andughed. ¡°Tyler, you broke my legs in front of Vicky back then, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to do the same thing to you right now. Well? How does it feel?¡± He paused for a moment before he viciouslymanded,¡± Leon, destroy that b*tch¡¯s handpletely!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± A woman¡¯s voice echoed in the air, interrupting Alex. A slim figure pushed through the door, and Alex froze.¡± Vicky, why are you here?¡± He knew that Tyler cared most about Gloria¡¯s hands and that he would agree to the divorce if Alex threatened to destroy Gloria¡¯s hands. Vicky scowled. ¡°Alex, don¡¯t ruin her hands.¡± Frustrated, Alex blurted out, ¡°Vicky, you would¡¯ve been able to y piano if it wasn¡¯t for this b*tch! She robbed you of that option, so I¡¯m going to do the same thing to her!¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°W¡­ What?¡± ¡°Vicky, you lost your memories, so you don¡¯t remember what happened, but I do. She forced you to swear that you¡¯d never y piano again¡­and that¡¯s why you became a fashion designer, to begin with.¡± Even Tyler seemed shocked and nced at Vicky. ¡°W¡ªWhy?¡± Vicky muttered in confusion. Alex narrowed his eyes coldly and red at Gloria. ¡°Why else? She was jealous that you were better at it than she was. How else did she end up with her current status?¡± ¡°I, jealous of her?!¡± Gloria, whoy sprawled across the ground, chuckled darkly. ¡°She would¡¯ve never been in that position if she didn¡¯t impersonate me and refused to admit her wrongdoings!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Alex did not know the entire truth and had only overheard part of the conversation between Gloria and Vicky in the past. ¡°Impersonate? Why would Vicky impersonate you?¡± Gloria red daggers at Vicky and said, ¡°I was the one¡­who yed the piano in the garden on Tyler¡¯s birthday, yet you told him that it was you!¡± Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Gloria started sweating from the pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t force you to swear that you¡¯d never y the piano. You were the one who felt guilty and didn¡¯t want the truth to get out, so you offered to never y the piano again. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Tyler¡ªsee if I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Vicky sensed that there was more to the story from Gloria¡¯s words and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve known Tyler¡­all along?¡± Ever since Vicky lost her memories, all the things she knew were stories she heard from others. They mocked her for seducing and stealing men from others, andughed at her for how low she was willing to sink. She knew that she could not believe everything that was said in rumors, but she found answers after a while and learned that she had indeed found her way to marry Tyler with immoral means. Everyone said that she tore Tyler and She apart, but she already knew Tyler before She got to know him. She was Harvey¡¯s fiance then, and Harvey took off during his engagement party with Vicky to save Gloria, who was kidnapped at the time¡­all while Vicky herself was kidnapped by another group. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Vicky had always thought that that was the moment when she got to know Tyler, but Gloria suggested that Vicky impersonated her long before that. Did I impersonate Gloria before or after I became Harvey¡¯s fiance, and her instinct told her that it was before. ording to what she was told, Tyler was already pursuing Gloria at the time she became Harvey¡¯s fiance. Tyler admired women who were skilled in piano, and Gloria mentioned that she was the one who yed the piano in the garden on Tyler¡¯s birthday. i All signs pointed to the possibility that everything happened before Vicky was engaged to Harvey. She turned and looked at Tyler, but he simply lowered his gaze to stare at Gloria; hisshes concealing the emotions in his eyes. Gloria¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know about that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Vicky said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡®Vicky lost her memories, and it¡¯s not strange that she¡¯s unaware of the past,¡¯ Gloria thought and turned to look at Tyler. ¡®But why didn¡¯t Tyler tell her?¡¯ Gloria could not read his emotions. When she failed to respond, Vicky turned to Alex and whispered, ¡°Ask your man to let go of her. This is between you and Tyler. Gloria has nothing to do with it. She wasn¡¯t even in the country at the time.¡± ¡°But after what she did to you-¡° ¡°That¡¯s between me and her. I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± ¡°She has Tyler to back her up, so the only way you can take care of it is to swallow your pride and compromise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Seeing how insistent Vicky was, Alex dismissed his henchman, who then moved his foot away from Gloria, but continued to pin her down to stop her from escaping. Vicky kept her eyes trained on Gloria. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Gloria¡¯s hand was hurting, but she had other priorities. She knew that Vicky had lost her memories and that what happened could not be undone. Gloria felt remorse and struggled to let go for a time, but she knew that it was toote. Just as she was about to give up, Vicky plotted with Alex to kidnap her and destroyed her hand. She red daggers at Vicky and said, ¡°That¡¯s right; you knew Tyler right from the start. Back then, we were both skilled in piano and Mister Victor took a liking to both of us, so he invited us to study abroad and we studied in the same art school. Sometimeter, Mister Victor realized that you¡¯re just as talented in drawing as you are in music, so you studied art design as well. ¡°One time, Mister Victor offered us a rare chance to perform, and only one person could perform at the time. Usually, an understudy would be assigned to prevent anything from going wrong, and I went to the performance venue with you as your understudy. You were in a perfect state that day, so everything went smoothly, so I went to the garden to y piano on my own¡­¡± She paused and turned to look at Tyler. ¡°I left after ying one song and identally left my ne there. Tyler happened upon it.¡± Her voice grew gentler. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that ne, Tyler and I would¡¯ve lived forever in your lie.¡± ¡°Lie?¡± Vicky turned her attention from Gloria to Tyler. ¡®After I impersonated you, what happened?¡± Tyler remained silent, and Gloria simply opened her mouth to speak but stopped herself in the end. Her expression darkened as she quieted down. Vicky realized there was more to the story and looked at Alex. ¡°Do you know anything, Alex?¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°You said that you were studying abroad for two years. We kept in touch at the time, but you never mentioned anything and came back after just one year.¡± If Alex knew nothing about it, neither would Sebastian since he never mentioned that Vicky knew Tyler from the start. She stared at Tyler and muttered hoarsely, ¡°Did we¡­ Were we¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Before she could finish, he said, ¡°Yes. We dated for a time.¡± He remained expressionless without a hint of emotion in his voice. ¡°It was my birthday that day when I walked into a garden and heard someone ying ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯ on the piano. I sent my men to look into who was ying it, and because you appeared in the garden after your performance, the person I sent mistook you for the person who yed the song,¡± he said casually. ¡°When I asked you out, you didn¡¯t deny it.¡± Gloria and Tyler did not exin much, but Vicky managed to piece together the puzzle and realized their story resembled that ofmon soap opera, and she was the femme fatale of the story who plotted to take the heroine¡¯s ce. She thought that she could keep lying, but justice had its way of presenting itself at the right time, and the ne exposed her lies. Vicky felt amused and ridiculed when she realized that she had been Gloria¡¯s substitute right from the start. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Vicky studied Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°When you realized that you had the wrong person, you broke up with me and started pursuing Gloria, correct?¡± The look in his eyes remained mysterious and unreadable. There seemed to be a thin barrier that kept Vicky from understanding how he felt or what he was thinking, but she finally felt like the mist was clearing. ¡°Yes,¡± the man answered. ¡°How long were we together at the time?¡± After a brief silence, he said, ¡°A little over a year.¡± She smiled. ¡°And you hadn¡¯t once realized you had the wrong person throughout the year?¡± His expression wasposed, and his stare was stern.¡± There¡¯s no love at first sight in this world. All I saw back then was a woman¡¯s back. I thought that the person I saw yed the piano wonderfully, and that¡¯s why I wanted to meet her.¡± He stared at her. ¡°It was nothing more than a trigger. I wasn¡¯t deeply in love with you.¡± His words were cruel but truthful. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Both Vicky and Gloria knew that falling in love with just a look of someone from the back was a plot that would only appear in fairytales. Tyler, Vicky, and Gloria simply got to know one another because of that. ¡°Tyler didn¡¯t think much of it because you can y the piano as well. You¡¯ve never brought him to school when you were dating him, so Tyler and I don¡¯t even know each other existed. If you didn¡¯t feel guilty, why didn¡¯t you get him to drop by the school?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky fell into silence as it was a question she was incapable of answering. ¡°Throughout the year we¡¯ve been together, did you really¡­ not feel anything toward me? If you¡¯ve never truly loved me, why¡­bother dating me?¡± ¡°I did love you for a time,¡± he said, his voice sounding hollow. She froze. Gloria, as well as Alex-who did not expect there to be so much that he was unaware of¡ªwere stunned as well. ¡°You¡­were in love with me?¡± Vicky stared at Tyler. ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself. How can I date you if I don¡¯t love you?¡± he said casually and stared down at her as though he was looking at a stranger instead of his wife. ¡°But all I fell in love with was the mask you were wearing. You pretended to be an innocent woman when, in truth, you were selfish and despicable.¡± Vicky paled and backed away a few steps. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Alex immediately steadied Vicky and red at Tyler. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t listen to him! When he loved you, everything about you was perfect. When he got bored, he came up with all these excuses! Tyler, you might as well be a man and admit you grew bored of Vicky!¡± Tyler nced at Alex casually. ¡°Vicky knows if I¡¯m a man better than anyone.¡± Alex¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting, Tyler Hart! n ¡°Disgusting?¡± Tyler responded with a half-smile. ¡°Since when is the intimacy between a married couple something disgusting? If you consider this disgusting, what would you say about the one-night-stand you had with that woman, Holly Beaver back then?¡± Alex paled. ¡°Tyler, stop running your mouth! I¡­¡± He paused and turned to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve never done anything to betray you! I don¡¯t know what happened with that woman-¡° Before he could finish his sentence, Tyler interrupted him.¡± You dare use me of running my mouth? You were caught in bed with a woman by reporters, and it made headlines all those years ago. Have you forgotten, Mister Torres? Should I get someone to bring me the video from the news back then so you can relive your memories?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Alex started to sweat and frantically attempted to exin himself to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t believe what he said. Holly Beaver and I¡­ Nothing happened between us. I looked into her afterward, and I found something odd with the time she appeared. I suspect that Tyler was the one who hired that woman to frame me!¡± Vicky noticed the frantic state Alex was in and consoled him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe you, so don¡¯t panic.¡± All it took was a few words from Tyler for Alex to lose hisposure, so Vicky knew that a man like Alex would not stand a chance against Tyler. She stepped forward and shielded Alex. ¡°This is between us, so why are you bringing Alex into it? Love is love. There¡¯s no need for all these excuses.¡± After getting to know someone, people could only develop positive or negative feelings toward them. If their love was meant tost, they would stay together; but if they fell out of love eventually, anything could be the excuse one used to end a rtionship. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Tyler said with an indifferent expression.¡± Once the feelings are lost, all exnations are nothing but excuses.¡± Though Vicky learned part of the past, all she found out was how much Tyler resented her and why Gloria seemed distant. Vicky stared into Tyler¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Why have you never mentioned any of these to me before?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m disgusted.¡± He met her eyes with hatred burning his eyes. ¡°Just thinking of the past makes me sick.¡± Her heart sank as she recognized the look in his eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Tyler had looked at her the same way more times than she could count, and though she never understood why he never seemed capable of deciding what he wanted with her, she finally came to realize why. Tyler had likely thought that it would not help for him to continue a marriage that torture both him and her and therefore wanted to let go of the past to resolve their differences, but the thought of the past would fill him with disgust, and he would instantly be reminded that Vicky did not deserve mercy. He could not bring himself to divorce Vicky and set her free, but neither could he let go of the past. In the process of torturing Vicky, he was torturing himself with the past as well. Vicky chuckled. ¡°Alright, this is the end of the conversation. It¡¯s time that you make your choice.¡± Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chapter 553 ¡°Choose?¡± Tyler questioned sharply. ¡°Is this why you partnered up with Alex to kidnap Gloria?¡± Vicky remained quiet for a moment and smiled. ¡°I suppose so.¡± She nced at the divorce agreement next to her. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to sign the divorce agreement, you can take her and leave instantly.¡± Tyler kept his eyes trained on her. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°You saw what was going to happen to her. She might¡­ never be able to y the piano again.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re behind all this after all, Vicky Shaw!¡± roared Gloria, ring at Vicky resentfully as she did. ¡°Why do you have to be so vicious, Vicky? I¡¯ve backed away andpromised all the time. I even went as far as to let you have my man, and now, you want to destroy me and my career¡­¡± Tears gathered in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯vepeted with me over every single thing since we were children. I know you lost your parents, so I never fought you over anything. Even when you ended up with Tyler, I left Zendonia as you wished¡­ Isn¡¯t that enough? Will you not rest until I disappear from this world?¡± Alex scowled and stood before Vicky as he roared, ¡°Here you are, denying to be a pretentious hypocrite! What a joke it is for you to im that Vicky envies you¡­ Take a good look at yourself in the mirror. You aren¡¯t as pretty and smart as Vicky. Apart from the fact that your parents are still alive, how are you even a match for Vicky?¡± ¡°Sure, she¡¯s just as beautiful and talented as I am.¡± Gloria studied Vicky mockingly. ¡°But as members of the Shaws, she has always been treated with less respect in the family, so all the eligible bachelors would prioritize me as their choice when ites down to marriage, not her.¡± The Shaws were extremely powerful at the time, and Gloria¡¯s father was the leader of the family. Though Vicky and Gloria were cousins, Vicky could notpare with Gloria in terms of status when she did not have parents to support her. There were plenty of unweddies in the family at the time. Had Vicky not been exceptionally brilliant and beautiful, she could have been left forgotten and lived under Gloria¡¯s shadow. Vicky was superior in all aspects but social status, and that alone was enough to fill the gap between her and Gloria. All the men from the elitemunity prioritized Gloria as their match, and the other women would be more respectful toward Gloria than they were toward Vicky. Hence, it was normal for Vicky to be jealous when she has not been treated the same way despite being better than Gloria in all other aspects. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Alex sneered. ¡°Gloria, that¡¯s all happening in your head. Vicky has never been jealous of you or plotted against you at all! What happened today has nothing to do with Vicky to begin with, but you simply insist on ming this on her.¡± ¡°Alex, Vicky admitted to it herself, so are you still going to defend her?¡± Gloria smiled snidely. ¡°I forgot about this. Vicky has one other quality I can¡¯tpete with: she¡¯s always been protected by the opposite sex. Whatever mistake she makes, there will always be a man there to take the me for her willingly.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say, Gloria Shaw?! Are you hinting that Vicky used me?¡± Alex roared in rage. ¡°I, Alex Torres, am a man of my own action! What happened today has nothing to do with Vicky and¡ª¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gloria mocked. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot for not knowing what¡¯s going on despite being manipted.¡± ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?!¡± Feeling increasingly provoked, Alex roared, ¡°How dare you mock me when you¡¯re at my mercy?¡± He scoffed andmanded, ¡°Drag Gloria to the deck right now. Let¡¯s see how much longer can the two of you stay so smug!¡± ¡°Alex Torres,¡± Tyler said as he stared at Alex coldly.¡± Release Gloria right now and get out of Stoneford City. That way, I will let this slide.¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Alex stood his ground fearlessly. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Before that happens, I¡¯ll make sure that you and Gloria regret your entire lives!¡± Alex waved his hand, and the two men who were retraining Gloria dragged her toward the deck as though they were just moving a lifeless object. Gloria paled at the pain, but she bit onto her lower lip to keep herself from making a sound. Alex turned and looked at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson for you today!¡± ¡°Alex¡­¡± Vicky wanted to say something else, but he strode off. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The sea breeze ruffled Gloria¡¯s long hair, and she almost looked like a fragile porcin doll at the moment. The waves rocked the boat, and the ocean seemed to have transformed into a beast lurking in the dark, waiting for its prey. ¡°Tyler, you have two choices. Sign the divorce agreement and I let this woman go, or¡­¡± He sneered. ¡°I sink your sweetheart in the ocean.¡± It was nighttime, and the visibility in the ocean was low, so it would be impossible for anyone to be rescued if they fell into the sea. One could potentially die. ¡°Alex,¡± Vicky called out. ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t-¡° ¡°Vicky, you said you didn¡¯t want to destroy Gloria¡¯s hands,¡± he interjected, ¡°so I listened. However¡­¡± He lowered his voice and stressed, ¡°You have to remember something, Vicky. Being merciful toward your enemies wille back to bite you. We¡¯re going to be dragged into Tyler¡¯s pace if we dy this any further¡­ By then, we won¡¯t be able to leave safely.¡± Vicky understood what he said, but she did not want to risk someone else¡¯s life regardless of how much she wanted to leave Tyler. Spotting the concerned look on Vicky¡¯s face, Alex mistook it as her worrying that she could be med. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t worry. This has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll take responsibility if something happens, and I won¡¯t let anyone me you for this.¡± Vicky opened her mouth to speak but decided against it in the end. She was not scared of being med, because that was bound to happen from the moment she was taken onto the ship by Alex¡¯s men. No one would believe she was innocent no matter what she said. Alex walked over to Tyler with a smile and the divorce agreement. ¡°Tyler, make your choice now. Are you signing this or not?¡± Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chapter 555 The lights on the ship were hardly enough to bring light to the ocean. Tyler stood his ground in silence. ¡°From the moment you stepped foot into the ship, Tyler, I¡¯ve ordered my men to set sail. I know you have all the resources you need in Stoneford City, but with this ship so far from the coast at this moment, your men won¡¯t be able to help you,¡± Alex said. When Tyler arrived, Alex demanded that Tyler was the only one allowed on board, so none of Tyler¡¯s subordinates could help. Alex had been worried that they might not be far enough from the coast at first, but since the lights along the coastline had faded from sight, he knew that Tyler had no means to protect himself. Tyler kept hisposure and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve finally grown a brain after the past four years.¡± ¡°Tyler, are you sure you want to waste your time on meaningless insults?¡± Alex¡¯s expression darkened as he looked behind Tyler. Gloria was held down by two men, who pushed her closer to the edge in response to Alex¡¯s words. Half of Gloria¡¯s body was hanging in the air dangerously, and Tyler narrowed his eyes at the sight. ¡°Alex, this is yourst chance. Let her go.¡± ¡°Of course. Sign this, and nothing will happen to Gloria.¡± Time ticked by, and tension in the air intensified. Tyler and Alex stood across one another quietly, staring into one another¡¯s eyes. The ends of Tyler¡¯s coat fluttered in the wind, and his features looked exceptionally cold under the moonlight. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t agree to it!¡± Gloria shouted. ¡°Even if you do, he won¡¯t let us go! Besides, I don¡¯t want you to make anypromise for my sake!¡± A determined look appeared on her face as she took onest look at Tyler with a longing smile. ¡°Goodbye, Tyler.¡± i With that, she leaped and fell into the ocean. It all happened in the blink of an eye, and no one expected Gloria to jump. Not only were Vicky and Alex stunned, but even Tyler froze in shock for a split moment. The two men who were restraining Gloria held her toward the edge to push Tyler into choosing, and under the circumstances where anyone would struggle to get back onto the deck, Gloria jumped instead. The two men came close to falling alongside her the moment she jumped. They instinctively steadied themselves by backing away, but by the time they thought of reaching out to grab Gloria, it was too late. Vicky paled and hurried over to the edge, but Gloria had disappeared into the sea. Before she could react, another figure leaped into the sea as well, and her breath caught in her throat. 1 Alex¡¯s men remained stunned. ¡°That woman jumped, and so did Tyler¡­¡± ¡°Mister Torres, what¡­ What are we supposed to do?¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± Alex was furious as he did not expect Gloria to jump into the ocean. Though he had made a lot of threats, he only meant to force Tyler into choosing, using Gloria as a hostage. He never meant to kill her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you two doing, just standing there?!¡± Alex questioned sharply. ¡°Get down there and rescue them!¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chaos erupted and Vicky stood still, feeling as though someone wrapped their fingers around her heart as she stared into the ocean. ¡°Vicky.¡± Alex walked over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I messed up again.¡± She turned around, her face as pale as a ghost under the lights. ¡°Have you sent people to rescue them?¡± she asked hoarsely. ¡°I did.¡± Noticing the pale look on her face, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vicky. Most of my men are great swimmers. They¡¯re¡­ going to be fine.¡± Vicky nodded. Just then, they heard footsteps approaching. ¡°Mister Torres, bad news!¡± One of Alex¡¯s men hurried over.¡± Our people went down there to rescue Gloria and Tyler, but they discovered that we¡¯ve been surrounded. Those people¡­ I don¡¯t know when they boarded the ship, but they have most of our people under control. I managed to escape them because I spotted them from afar. Mister Torres, hurry up and leave! If Tyler gets to you¡­¡± Alex¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Where are Tyler and Gloria?¡± ¡°His men probably rescued them both.¡± Alex took a deep breath. ¡°Inform the men who haven¡¯t been captured to leave right now.¡± ¡°But¡­what about you, Mister Torres?¡± ¡°Leave me. I have my own n.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Leave already!¡± Alex roared. The man took onest look at Alex and left reluctantly. Though Alex said that he had a way, what happened had surpassed his expectations. He only sent his men away to stall and avoid having everyone captured at the same time. ¡°If you want to leave, use me as a hostage,¡± Vicky said. ¡°What? How can I possibly do that?¡± ¡°You will suffer if Tyler captures you.¡± Vicky nced at the ocean. ¡°Gloria has probably lost consciousness. Tyler will surely take Gloria to the hospital first and won¡¯t have the time toe after you in the meantime¡­ This is your only chance to escape.¡± After a few moments of hesitation, Alex gritted his teeth in determination. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s escape his range of power for now. We¡¯ll discuss whates nextter!¡± Vicky did not respond and simply stared at the ocean dazedly. The red light above the surgery room¡¯s door shone brightly and Tyler, who had changed into new clothes, arrived by the door. ¡°How is she?¡± he asked. ¡°Miss Shaw isn¡¯t in life-threatening danger, but she is a frail woman and is bound to be affected after jumping off somewhere that high,¡± replied Adam. Gloria¡¯s physique could hardly bepared to Tyler¡¯s. Tyler seemed unaffected, but Gloria remained in aa. i ¡°Alright.¡± Tyler was about to say something else when Harry hurried over. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mister Tyler, bad news.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Did Alex get away?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harry dared not to meet Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡­took Missus Hart hostage and ran¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡± ¡®Missus Hart has been¡­held hostage,¡± Harry repeated gingerly. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to risk hurting Missus Hart, so¡­we let Alex slip through our fingers.¡± ¡°Where is Vicky now?¡± It was silent for a good few seconds before Harry replied,¡± Alex took her with him.¡± Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Vicky stood by the handrail on the deck and stared into the ocean. The Torres family¡¯s business focused on the sea, and though they no longer lived in Stoneford City, they still had their connections which helped Alex escape the night before. Though Alex was reckless, he was not a fool and had prepared a way to leave. As he walked outside, he spotted Vicky staring at the ocean nkly. ¡°Vicky.¡± He walked over to her gloomily. ¡°I wanted to get Tyler to sign the divorce agreement and bring you with me, but Gloria¡­¡± What Gloria did disrupted his entire n. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job, but¡­¡± Vicky frowned worriedly.¡± Tyler is a vindictive man, and he won¡¯t just let us go. We only managed to escape because Gloria jumped into the ocean and passed out. Once Gloria¡¯s safety is ensured, Tyler is going toe after us.¡± They might live if Gloria was safe, but if something happened to her, Vicky knew the worst was yet to come. If they caused harm to Tyler¡¯s first true love, Tyler would never spare them. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Vicky woke up that morning, she could not help but feel overwhelmed by an ominous feeling as though something bad was about to happen. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t worry,¡± Alex said. ¡°This is a personal sailing route that I¡¯ve nned beforeing to Stoneford City. It¡¯s a vast ocean with countless shipsing and going every day, so he won¡¯t find us.¡± He paused and added, ¡°It¡¯s okay even if he finds us, though. I¡¯ll just tell him that I kidnapped you. He won¡¯t me what happened on you.¡± Alex was being naive as she could not be excluded simply because he said so. Vicky could not be excused from what happened, but she knew that Alex was a loyal friend and had done everything for her sake, so she did not me him. She proceeded to ask about the past. Alex nned to take her to safety, and it would take three to four days to do so, so he took the time to go through all the events in the past. Most of the events he recalled took ce before Vicky traveled abroad, and since Alex stayed overseas because of what happened to his family, he did not know what happened to Vicky when she was studying abroad. ¡°You were supposed to study there for two years, but you came home after just one year. Sebastian said that you were depressed at the time and that you wouldn¡¯t reveal the reason. After some time, I heard from Sebastian that you got engaged to Harvey.¡± ¡°You said you overheard a conversation between me and Gloriast night. Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Alex said without hesitation. ¡°When have I ever lied?¡± ¡°When and where did you hear that?¡± ¡°You went overseas at the time, right? I went to visit you a couple of times and you had a performance, so I went to the concert. When I walked past a garden, I heard you arguing with Gloria.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°What¡¯s with that oath I made? Did Gloria really make me say that?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± A contemptuous look appeared on his face at the mention of Gloria, but he repeated what he heard. ¡°You said that you promised to never y the piano again. Gloria must¡¯ve said something to make you say that!¡± Vicky stared at him. ¡°And what did Gloria say?¡± Alex pouted. ¡°What else can that hypocritic woman say? She said something along the line of ¡®your promise means nothing to me¡¯ or something like that¡­ I didn¡¯t hear much because she left shortly afterward.¡± Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Vicky¡¯s heart sank. She did not believe what Gloria and Tyler said at first when they used her of being the selfish, despicable viin who came between her cousin and the man she loved out of jealousy and even purposefully got involved with Tyler, despite being engaged to a different man. However, after hearing what Alex had to say, she could not help but wonder if Gloria was telling the truth all along. Noticing the dark look on Vicky¡¯s face, Alex worriedly said,¡± Vicky, how are you doing? Are you getting seasick? I¡¯ll find you some medicine for that.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart warmed to his caring tone, and she snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m probably tired from not having enough restst night.¡± ¡°Go rest in your room, then. I¡¯ll call you out when it¡¯s time to eat,¡± Alex said. The ocean looked marvelous during the day, but one would eventually get bored if one stared at it all day. Vicky nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Alex was a simple-minded person, but he cared for Vicky. He knew that she had lost her memories and saw him as a stranger, so he did not go into her room to give her a sense of security and stood still as she returned to her room. Just as she was about to enter her room, Vicky turned to look at Alex. His blue diamond piercing glittered under the sunlight as he beamed and waved at her. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Vicky could not help but smile as well. Emotions were contiguous, and Alex¡¯s optimistic personality lifted her spirit. Tyler, on the other hand, always seemed intimidating, and staying by his side kept her on her toes. After all the things that happened the day before, Vicky had not been able to rest and slowly drifted off to sleep at the gentle rocking of the boat. After what she saw, she had a dream. She did not have dreams frequently, but whenever she did, the dream would often be rted to her lost memories. In her previous dreams, the scenes would be blurred in certain ways, and she would be looking into her dream from a third person¡¯s perspective. This time, she was involved in what happened, and unlike the clouded versions she saw before, everything seemed clear. She was ying the piano by the window in the afternoon, and alluring melodies flowed from her fingers. Vicky could distinctly remember that she was ying ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Chapter 559 In Vicky¡¯s dream, she was just as brilliant as Gloria with the piano, and after ying one song, she turned and looked in a certain direction with a pout. ¡°You keep staring at me that I yed a note wrong.¡± A handsome man appeared in her sight wearing a white shirt with his cor opened, and a pair of ck trousers. Tyler looked younger than Vicky remembered and seemed to be in his twenties. He stood quietly as he stared at her unblinkingly, looking extremely seductive as he did so. Feeling shy, Vicky warned, ¡°I¡¯m going to get mad if you keep looking at me like that.¡± Despite what she said, her expression betrayed her. Tyler chuckled and strode toward her. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t let you notice that I¡¯m here next time. That way, you won¡¯t be affected.¡± Vicky had yed in countless concerts and was used to having the public¡¯s eyes on her, to fathom, she would always make mistakes whenever Tyler looked at her. He sat next to her on the chair and pulled her closer into his arms. ¡°Vicky, I want to learn how to y the piano as well,¡± he whispered into her ear seductively. ¡°Teach me?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She was young then and did not know how to conceal her emotions. Since it was her first time being so close to a man, she was sheepish and shy. ¡°I can teach you, but¡­you need to keep some distance.¡± Instead of doing as she said, he wrapped his arms around her waist and moved her to hisp. The blush on her cheeks reddened further. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t¡­ This is the practice room, and anyone can come in at any moment. If someone sees us¡­¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t want others to find out about me?¡± ¡°No. When Alex visited me before, they all thought he was my boyfriend, but¡­the girls still tried to seduce him and asked for his number right in front of my face¡­¡± Vicky said with resignation. There were more women in the art school than men, and foreign women tended to be extremely passionate, so they would not hesitate to go after men who had partners as long as they were good- looking. She even heard one of the blonde women say to Alex, ¡°I¡¯m really good in bed, handsome. Try me, and I guarantee you¡¯ll never be able to leave me.¡± If those women found out about Tyler, Vicky was worried they might devour him alive. A cold look appeared on Tyler¡¯s face at the mention of Alex. ¡°Alex is a simple-minded brute, so it¡¯s only normal that he doesn¡¯t know how to handle these situations. I¡¯m not like him.¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°You haven¡¯t even met him before, so why do you hate him so much?¡± ¡°He has an ulterior motive.¡± ¡°¡­ He is my childhood friend. He might be a little hot- tempered, but he¡¯s a good person. You will agree once you get to know him.¡± ¡°He likes you.¡± ¡°As a friend. Alex doesn¡¯t have a lot of female friends and mistakes the love between friends as romantic feelings. Alex is a really loyal friend, and you-mph!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Tyler captured her lips as he did not wish to hear her speak another man¡¯s name again. Sometimeter, he let go of her. His chest was heaving, and his voice sounded hoarse. ¡°After all this time, why haven¡¯t you learned how to breathe while we are kissing?¡± She covered her swollen lips and pouted. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Chapter 560 ¡°You¡¯re the one who always acts like you want to swallow me whole and won¡¯t give me the chance to breathe.¡± After a few moments of silence, Tyler nodded. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s my problem, then. Let¡¯s do it again.¡± He then lowered his head to kiss her once again. The two proceeded to spend the entire afternoon in each other¡¯s arms. Knock, knock! Hearing the knocking on her door, Vicky jolted awake. ¡°Vicky, are you still sleeping?¡± Vicky sat up. ¡°Alex, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alex sounded extremely tense. ¡°The radar detects that a lot of helicopters and ships areing our way. I suspect that Tyler is after us. For safety measures, we¡¯ll be switching ships now.¡± Though they were on a personal sailing route, it would asionally be rented out to the public and they would stille across ships along the way. Alex was no fool and knew that his ship would stand out if it was the only ship in the area. However, public sailing routes required the ship¡¯s information to be registered, and there would be patrol ships in the area as well. If Tyler could control the patrolling ships, Alex knew that he and Vicky would not stand a chance of escaping. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vicky¡¯s heart sank as she opened the door. ¡°Why is Tyler here so soon?¡± With a dark expression, Alex exined, ¡°Judging from the time, he probably started nning his counter-move as soon as he found out about the kidnap before he came over.¡± This meant that Tyler had not waited for Gloria toe out of the surgery room or regain consciousness. Vicky could not help but tremble. It was an instinctive fear as she knew that Tyler might break her legs this time. 2 Seeing how she remained dazed, Alex grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°Vicky, there¡¯s no time for you to be lost in your mind. Come with me.¡± The clouds had gathered and sealed all the lights. Vicky sensed raindrops on her face and realized that it was raining, but she could not bring herself to care as she fell into a hysterical state upon knowing Tyler was on their tail. She was deeply traumatized after everything Tyler did to her at this point. As soon as they jumped over to another ship, she heard the deafening noises of a helicopter above her, and at the same time, the ship they were on was instantly surrounded by other ships. He found us in just one night!¡¯ Alex thought. His expression darkened as he shouted, ¡°Vicky, leave. I will stall Tyler.¡± Vicky stood still, her face as pale as a ghost. ¡°Alex, listen to me,¡± she said in a trembling voice. ¡°When Tyler gets here, put all the me on me. Just tell him that I told you to do all these things-¡° Shocked, Alex interrupted her, ¡°Vicky, what happened has nothing to do with you. How can I me it on you?!¡± Vicky¡¯s ck pupils stood out as she paled even more. ¡°You have to say that, or you¡¯IL..die.¡± Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Chapter 561 ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m his wife¡­ He won¡¯t hurt me. ¡°No way,¡± Alex t-out refused. ¡°I¡¯d never make a woman my scapegoat. Over my dead body!¡± Alex knew he was no match for Tyler, but he was no fool either. Vicky had lost all her memories and would have never left with Alex had Alex¡¯s men not kidnapped her by mistake. Since Vicky was hardly responsible for what happened, she was simply dragged into the situation by Alex. Not only had he failed to help Vicky, but he also caused her troubles, and he refused to me it all on Vicky to save himself in the end. Vicky studied the look on his face and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t be a scapegoat; we¡¯re just helping each other out as friends. Alex, your life matters most to me. Do you want to get killed by Tyler? If you die, how are you going to rescue me in the future? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m telling you to me it on me because I¡¯m confident that¡­ Tyler won¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Alex wanted to argue, but the ship shook violently all of a sudden, and Vicky fell to the floor. Alex immediately helped her up. ¡°Vicky, are you alright?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How touching.¡± A familiar echoed in the air. ¡® Despite the circumstances, you still feel the need to cling onto one another.¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered as she frantically turned to find Tyler staring at her expressionlessly. He was wearing the same ck trench coat as the day before. He scanned her up and down before finally focusing on Alex¡¯s hand that rested on her arm. Her heart sank, and she immediately pulled away from Alex. Tyler parted his lips slightly and uttered, ¡°Come here.¡± Vicky trembled and her breath caught in her throat. She could not help but recall her dream. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tyler was young then. Though he was still restrained back then, he was hardly as unpredictable as he was in the present. In her dream, he looked at her with such a gentle and loving expression that she could sense how pleased he was to see her. Everyone said that their first love was the one person that was hardest to let go of because romance at a young age was often filled with innocent hope and anticipation. Vicky could tell how happy she was in that dream and knew she would never feel that way again. Her heart was filled with bitterness, and she did not know if she was simply fantasizing about it, or if she had indeed shared such wonderful moments with Tyler in the past. If it had all happened before, she wondered what caused everything to change. ¡°Vicky.¡± Tyler¡¯s chilling voice brought her back to reality. ¡°I said,e here.¡± She snapped out of it and instinctively moved toward Tyler. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Vicky!¡± Alex could sense how she was trembling from fear toward Tyler. He pulled Vicky behind him and said, ¡°Vicky, I won¡¯t let you go to him even if it costs me my life¡ª¡± Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Bang! A bullet shot through Alex¡¯s leg before he could finish his sentence. It all happened too fast, so both Vicky nor Alex could not react. Vicky snapped out of the initial shock after a few moments and shouted, ¡°Alex!¡± Alex paled and gritted his teeth to prevent himself from screaming, forcing a smile on his face. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bang! Another bullet pierced through Alex¡¯s other leg, and he copsed onto the ground. Vicky shielded Alex and shouted, ¡°Tyler Hart, have you gone mad?!¡± A gun had appeared in Tyler¡¯s hand before she could register it, and the steam that came from the gunpoint was instantly dispersed by the wind. Tyler stood tall, his presence terrifying. She felt chills down her spine just looking at him. His lips curled into a cruel smirk as he studied the angered look on her face. ¡°This is yourst chance. Come here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, Vicky!¡± Alexy sprawled across the ground and shouted fearlessly, ¡°Tyler Hart, what kind of a man are you to bully a woman? Kill me if you have the guts!¡± Vicky spotted the malicious look in Tyler¡¯s eyes and jolted before walking toward Tyler. She was far too nervous and in too much of a hurry, so her legs gave in and she fell onto the ground. Instead of helping her up, Tyler simply stared at her coldly. ¡°Vicky!¡± Alex struggled to hurry over to Vicky¡¯s side through his pain, but all strength had been drained from him after being shot twice. Despite his effort, his wounds worsened. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Vicky whispered and walked toward Tyler with her head bowed, not daring to meet his eyes. ¡°What happened this time¡­has nothing to do with Alex. I ordered him to do this¡­¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°If you want to punish someone, punish me.¡± Alex red at Tyler with bloodshot eyes. ¡°No. This has nothing to do with Vicky! She lost all her memories and doesn¡¯t even remember me! I¡¯ve been resenting you ever since you broke my legs, so I kidnapped Vicky, too, to take revenge on you¡­ Vicky didn¡¯t know anything about it!¡± He would never me all faults on Vicky for his life. That was never his character, and he would rather die than let her suffer. ¡°Both of you seem to hold different opinions about this. Who should I believe?¡± Tyler drawled. ¡°I told you that it¡¯s all me! Vicky has nothing to do with this. I w Vicky interrupted him and said, ¡°Tyler, I told Alex to kidnap Gloria because I wanted to divorce you. Had I not done so, he wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to kidnap Gloria just to vent his anger.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, and he turned his attention to Vicky. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your memories? Why do you remember him?¡± After a few moments of silence, she said, ¡°I had a dream¡­ about Alex. I saw you breaking his legs. I went and asked Sebastian about him, and Sebastian said that Alex is one of my childhood friends. I asked Sebastian for Alex¡¯s contact number after that and reached out to him.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She looked up and stared into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sebastian has left Stoneford City, and Harvey won¡¯t ever help to kidnap Gloria, so Alex is the only one who can help me.¡± Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chapter 563 ¡°I don¡¯t remember Alex, but I heard from Sebastian that he has always been in love with me¡­so I used his feelings and manipted him into helping me. I know that you¡¯ll never leave Gloria when she¡¯s in danger, so this is my final chance. Since everything is exposed now, I don¡¯t have anything to say for myself¡­ I know you live by the rule of ¡®an eye for an eye¡¯, so you shot Alex in the leg for what Gloria suffered. As for the remaining part¡­l will make it up to you.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She ran toward the edge and climbed on top of the handrail to leap. ¡°Vicky!¡± Alex shouted. ¡°No!¡± At this point, clouds covered the sky, and it started to drizzle. As the wind intensified, so did the waves and the ship began to rock drastically. As she stared at the ocean, she felt no fear or hesitation. She could not understand the determination Gloria felt when she leaped¡­because all she felt was peacefulness. Compared to leaving with Tyler, jumping into the ocean seemed like a far better option. Before she could jump, someone grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°Vicky Shaw!¡± Tyler growled and pulled her backward, his expression a deadlybination of ruthlessness and rage. He grabbed onto her wrist until her skin was bruised, and she scowled in pain when she felt like her wrist was about to snap. ¡°Let go. It hurts¡­¡± He lowered his gaze at her. ¡°If you aren¡¯t afraid of dying, why would you be afraid of pain?¡± He captured her in his arms, and she could distinctively sense how his chest heaved in anger. The sound of thunder echoed in the air, and it started raining. Everyone was drenched in an instant. Harry and the others stood in the distance, not daring to move. ¡°Vicky, tell me¡ªwhat were you nning to do?¡± he questioned sharply. In her dazed state, Vicky recalled the way Tyler whispered gently into her ear in her dream. She realized that he could be gentle if he wanted to, and he was once gentle toward her. She stubbornly chased after the truth, despite what everyone said about how it was a good thing that she forgot about the past. Vicky could never understand why, until this very moment when she felt a sharp pain piercing through her chest. Tears scrolled down her cheek and fell onto Tyler¡¯s hand. The warmth of her tears was instantly wiped away by the rain, and Tyler jolted in shock. It was not the first time he saw her crying, but at that moment, she was looking at him in the same way as she did before she lost her memories. All emotions were stripped from him at that moment, and he slowly regained hisposure. When he noticed the bruise around her wrist, he loosened his grip but did not let her gopletely as he dragged her into the cabin. Harry hurried over and asked, ¡°Mister Hart, are we leaving by helicopter, or¡­¡± ¡°We will stay on the ship until the rain stops,¡± Tyler said. Harry turned to look at Alex. ¡°What do we do with Alex?¡± ¡°Send a doctor to look after him.¡± Tyler nced at Vicky and sneered. ¡°Remember. Keep him alive.¡± Harry nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Tyler pulled Vicky into a certain room and said, ¡°Go get a shower.¡± Vicky had regained herposure and dared not to disobey, so she kept her head lowered and headed into the bathroom to shower. She was not in the mood for a bubble bath, but she did not want to face Tyler so soon and purposefully stalled. 40 minutester, Vicky walked outside in a bathing robe. Tyler had showered as well by then. He was standing by the window and speaking into his phone. ¡°Has she woken up? How is she now? Yeah. Probably at night.¡± After a few words, he ended the call and turned to find Vicky standing behind him. ¡°How is¡­Gloria?¡± she asked. ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°¡­ Good.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d prefer that she never wakes up,¡± Tyler said sarcastically. After a few moments of silence, Vicky said, ¡°If she never wakes up, Alex and L.are pretty much doomed.¡± She frowned and continued, ¡°How is Alex now?¡± A cold expression took over Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°That depends on what you do.¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a waste to not make good use of him.¡± He shot her a half-smile. ¡°If you want him to live, you know what to do.¡± She paled as she immediately realized he meant to use Alex to keep her under control. As long as Alex was at Tyler¡¯s mercy, she would have no choice but to obey Tyler even if he wanted to break her legs. Hershes fluttered as she knew this was simply one of the many ways he had to torture her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°What can I do¡­for you to let him go?¡± The rain outside had not ceased, and the room remained gloomy. Tyler stood by the window, blocking what little light there was. His figure was tall and slender in a devilish manner. ¡°Who did this?¡± he asked. ¡°Me,¡± Vicky blurted out. ¡°I ordered Alex to-¡° He interrupted her and said, ¡°If you continue to lie, I¡¯ll destroy his legs once and for all.¡± He narrowed his eyes coldly as though he had everything under control. Her heart sank as she swallowed her words. Feeling helpless, she closed her eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this. I just have no proof to prove that I¡¯m not involved and I didn¡¯t want Alex to take all the me, so¡­I said that I was the one who pulled the strings.¡± Though Alex¡¯s actions were questionable, he did it all for Vicky. She could not possibly leave him to die. She opened her eyes and looked at Tyler pleadingly. ¡°Let Alex go. He never meant to hurt Gloria. He just-¡° He interrupted her once again, ¡°What did you dost night?¡± Vicky paused and answered right away, ¡°Nothing. We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Did he touch you?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± He scanned her up and down before uttering, ¡°Strip, then.¡± Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Vicky¡¯s breath caught in her throat when she heard those familiar words. She recalled hearing something simr in her dream before. Harvey had abandoned her during their engagement party, and Vicky got abducted, only to be rescued by Tyler from her kidnappers. Vicky always thought that that was the first time she met Tyler in person, but she realized she had been wrong. She had known Tyler right from the start, and they had dated for a year. She did not know what was on her mind at the time she appeared before Tyler as Harvey¡¯s fiance. Vicky looked up and saw Tyler leaning against the window. Despite his suggestive words, the expression on his face appeared to be as careless as though he was merely talking about the weather. When she stood her ground without moving, he asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to?¡± She bit her lip in silence. He picked up his phone and said, ¡°Alex is probably still in surgery right now. I wonder how he¡¯s doing.¡± He unlocked his phone and scrolled through the phone to make a phone call. Vicky jolted and reached out to grab his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Her fingers were as cold as ice when they came into contact with his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t make the call.¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± She could see the contempt and mockery in his eyes and knew that his true intention had only been to humiliate her. Her pride had long shattered before him, and stripping herself of everything seemed like nothing at the moment. Still, she could not help but feel reluctant and devastated. Vicky closed her eyes and slowly untied her bathing robe, allowing it to slide down her body and onto the ground. Cold air pierced through her body and into her blood. Even with her eyes closed, however, she could sense Tyler¡¯s piercing stare on her body. After a few moments of silence, he asked, ¡°Why are you keeping your eyes closed? Are you thinking of Alex?¡± Tyler was clearly toying with her, but since he had control of Alex, Vicky could only open her eyes despite the humiliation. Tyler¡¯s eyes remained extremely calm with no signs of emotions or lust as he inspected Vicky like she was an object. Vicky lost all sense of time and anxiety soon overwhelmed her as she waited. ¡°Tyler, can you let Alex go now?¡± she blurted out. ¡°Am I supposed to just let him go because you say so? Who do you think you are?¡± he questioned sharply. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She froze and clenched her fists. After a few moments, she walked over to Tyler and tip-toed to nt a kiss on his lips. With a cold look on his face, Tyler did not dodge her kiss nor did respond. Their figures reflected in the mirror in the distance, and she appeared like a siren that was trying its best to seduce a sailor. Tyler had always been the one who took the initiative in bed, and the more indifferent he was, the more humiliated she felt. She gritted her teeth and reached out to unbutton his shirt. Tyler instantly tensed. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Tyler grabbed Vicky¡¯s wrists. ¡°Vicky Shaw, do you know anything else other than how to seduce men?¡± Vicky froze and looked up to find contempt and disgust in his eyes. ¡°But you said-¡° This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What did I say?¡± he coldly interjected. She turned pale when she recalled that he did not say anything in specific, and she dug her own grave in response to a few words he said. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve grown tired of your body.¡± He pushed her away in disgust. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve lost the only leverage you ever had.¡± With that, he turned to leave, and Vicky remained frozen in ce in the dark room. Once the rainstorm passed, Tyler left on the helicopter, leaving Vicky on the ship on her own. She knew that she had not been forgotten but was abandoned. A day and a nightter, Vicky returned to Stoneford City. She was not restrained, and Tyler¡¯s men left after seeing her off the ship. Tyler did not seem concerned that she would escape or simply grew tired of her repeated attempts of running away. Still, he kept Alex with him, and Vicky could not reach Alex in any way. On the day she returned to Stoneford City, she made a call to Tyler, but there was no answer. She then tried sending him text messages, but there was no response either. That night, Tyler did not return home. Vicky knew that Alex would die if he was not appropriately treated after being shot twice. However, Alex was a Torres, and Tyler might keep him alive¡­but he would surely break Alex¡¯s legs as he did before. After what Alex had done to Gloria, Tyler would never spare him. The next day, Vicky still had no means of reaching Tyler, so she headed to Hart Corporation instead. There was a time when she was allowed to enter Tyler¡¯s office freely. Since the password to his door had not been changed, Vicky remained in his office to wait for him. A day passed, but Tyler was nowhere to be found. After checking with the secretary, Vicky was told that Tyler left immediately after his meetings. She knew Tyler was avoiding her. On the third day, Vicky went to the hospital where Gloria was admitted instead. Gloria was reading in her room at the time and looked up when she heard the door opening. Her expression darkened as soon as she saw Vicky. She closed her book and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Vicky set the bouquet in her hand aside and whispered,¡± How are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I should be discharged next week.¡± Vicky studied Gloria¡¯s face and said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened¡­¡± Gloria¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Since you have nothing to do with it, why apologize to me?¡± Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Chapter 567 ¡°In any case, you were kidnapped because of me¡­so I¡¯m supposed to apologize to you,¡± Vicky said hoarsely. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to do so,¡± Gloria said.¡± Tyler told me you had nothing to do with this.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t believe him, right?¡± After a few moments of silence, Gloria said, ¡°Tyler looked into it and found no record of contact between you and Alex before he returned, so you couldn¡¯t have made him do anything. Alex Torres did all that on his own¡­¡± She paused and turned to look at Vicky. ¡°You thought that Tyler would believe whatever I said, is that it?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Despite being married to him for so long, you still don¡¯t know him any better than I do.¡± ¡°What happened in the past?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Tyler made it quite clear,¡± Gloria said. ¡°Did you think that I¡¯d lie to you in front of him?¡± ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re still in love with him. The truth about the misunderstanding back then came out, so why didn¡¯t you two end up together?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gloria narrowed her eyes bitterly. ¡°Because you two had just broken up at the time, and I didn¡¯t believe him to forget about you so soon because I was still upset that he got the wrong person to begin with. On top of that, I wanted to know if what we felt about each other could survive the test, but¡­I was just too naive.¡± Gloria stared at Vicky sharply. ¡°Vicky, I regret everything. I should¡¯ve never given you the chance.¡± With that, she turned around and stared out the window. ¡°If that¡¯s all you need to say, you can go now.¡± Vicky stood by the bed and felt her throat running dry.¡±¡­ Alex was shot twice, and Tyler has him right now. I don¡¯t even know if Alex is still alive. Can you please help to ask Tyler to let Alex go?¡± Amused, Gloria said, ¡°Vicky, are you trying to ask that I beg for mercy on behalf of my kidnapper? Do I look like a saint to you?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re the victim here and I shouldn¡¯t even ask for your help on this, but Tyler won¡¯t see me nor would he listen. I¡¯ve run out of options. Regardless of what happened, Alex is my childhood friend, and he did all this for my sake. I can¡¯t just leave him to die.¡± She looked Gloria in the eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help, I can promise to do anything in return within my power.¡± In the evening, Gloria heard someone knocking on her door once again. Her eyes lit up and she turned to stare at the door to find Tyler walking in elegantly. ¡°Tyler.¡± Tyler would always visit her at the same time every day. He nodded and set a bag on the table. ¡°I brought you dinner.¡± Gloria grabbed the bag and was stunned for a moment when she saw the logo on the bag. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°I happened to be near the restaurant, so I bought you this.¡± Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± For the past two days, she had been eating in food and casually mentioned that she wanted food from a certain restaurant. To her bewilderment, Tyler brought her food from the exact restaurant she mentioned. Tyler nced at the time and said, ¡°Rest well. I should get going now.¡± He would visit her every day but would never stay for long. Gloria stared at him from the back and blurted out, ¡°Tyler.¡± He stilled and turned around to look at her. ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Chapter 568 After a few moments of silence, Gloria said, ¡°Vicky came by today.¡± ¡°What was she doing here?¡± ¡°To apologize, and to beg for mercy in Alex¡¯s ce.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Gloria studied his face. ¡°Tyler, are you holding Alex prisoner? If C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he¡­¡± she muttered hesitantly. ¡°How is he now?¡± ¡°Alive for now.¡± Her heart sank and she thought, ¡®Alive for now? Will anything happen to him?¡¯ ¡°Tyler,¡± Gloria whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve known Alex since we were kids. He might be a hothead, but he¡¯s not a bad man. Maybe he just wasn¡¯t thinking when he did all that. I¡¯m fine now, so why don¡¯t you just let him go since he has been punished ordingly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Alex. I will handle it,¡± replied Tyler. ¡°Tyler, can¡¯t you just leave it?¡± ¡°You should be resting,¡± he said and turned to leave. ¡°Tyler!¡± Gloria raised her voice. ¡°Are you this reluctant to set Alex free because he kidnapped me, or because he¡­took Vicky and left?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for my sake, you¡¯ve already shot him twice in return.¡± Gloria kept her eyes trained on him. ¡°Tyler, tell me¡­ Do you hate Alex this much because of what happened in the past?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Gloria¡¯s lips curled into a half-smile. ¡°Back when you broke up with Vicky, Alex asked her out in public holding a bouquet of roses and caused quite a scene.¡± When Vicky was studying abroad, Alex had paid her a few visits. He ced candles all over the ground and proimed his love for Vicky in front of the dorm building, and the entire school was drawn to watch him. Vicky was one of the most popr women in the school at the time, but though everyone knew she had a boyfriend, no one knew who it was. Gloria knew it was Tyler from the beginning as he had been to every show Vicky performed in. As Vicky¡¯s cousin, Gloria was rtively close with Vicky at the time and had even dined with Tyler a couple of times. Still, she merely considered Tyler as a distant friend at the time. Gloria was never one to spread rumors about others, so she did not discuss Tyler¡¯s identity at school since Vicky seemed to prefer keeping a low profile. When Alex confessed to Vicky, everyone thought that he was Vicky¡¯s mysterious boyfriend all along and Gloria spotted Tyler in the crowd at the time. Vicky did not want to embarrass Alex in public, so she epted the bouquet and the crowd around her cheered. However, Alex and Vicky never dated afterward. ¡°Tyler, do you know what Vicky said when she came to me today?¡± Gloria took out a recording device and yed the conversation between her and Vicky. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help, I can promise to do anything in return within my power.¡± ¡°And if I ask that you leave Tyler and divorce him?¡± came Gloria¡¯s voice from the device. * After a moment of silence, Vicky said, ¡°Sure. If you can convince Tyler to ept that, I will cooperate unconditionally.¡± Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Chapter 569 After the recording, silence fell over the room. ¡°Tyler, Vicky stabbed you in the chest before, and now, she agreed to my unreasonable request for Alex¡¯s sake¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, but you should know that she¡¯s never loved you. If she cares about you even for just a little, why would she leave you when you hit rock bottom all those years ago? You heard what she said, and so did I.¡± 4 The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Gloria studied the man before her and continued, ¡°Tyler, I know that you feel like you owe me for what happened, and you¡¯ve been doing whatever you can to make it up to me ever since I came home, but I know that you¡¯ve suffered far more than I have. You mentioned that you¡¯d make a wish of minee true back then, didn¡¯t you? My one and only wish is for you to divorce Vicky.¡± As soon as Tyler left, Selene hurried into the room. ¡°Good job, Gloria!¡± She walked over to the bed, beaming.¡± You should¡¯ve done that a long time ago. You were always so worried about everything and Vicky¡¯s feelings, but when has she ever cared about yours? She partnered with Alex to kidnap you, and had Tyler not arrived in time, she might¡¯ve gotten Alex to kill you! Alex is just an utter fool for being manipted by Vicky. I wonder what spell Vicky put him under¡­¡± As Selene bbered on, Gloria stared out the window nkly. ¡°Gloria? Gloria?¡± Selene called out. ¡°Are you listening?¡± Gloria snapped out of it. ¡°What?¡± Selene studied the look on her face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy about this, Gloria?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be happy about.¡± ¡°Are you worried that Tyler won¡¯t agree to your request? He will. He owes you. Besides, he doesn¡¯t love Vicky. I heard from Harry and Adam that Tyler wanted to divorce more times than they can count, but Vicky just clung to him so persistently. You never came home before that, and Tyler had no choice but to give up on divorcing her for the sake of Hart Corporation¡­¡± Selene paused with an odd expression and continued,¡± Gloria, I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you this¡­ This is important and would exin why Vicky insisted on breaking up with Tyler, only to cling onto him afterward.¡± Gloria¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What is it?¡± Though there was no one else in the room, Selene scanned around and lowered her voice. ¡°I think that there¡¯s more to¡­ Tyler¡¯s identity.¡± Gloria jolted in shock. ¡°Identity? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I noticed that something is off after something Adam said.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said that Vicky is an ambitious woman and wouldn¡¯t settle with just being Missus Hart, and that¡¯s why she can be so shameless in her pursuit of Tyler. He said that even if the Shaws were still in power, Vicky would¡¯ve never deserved to be with Tyler.¡± Gloria scowled. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Tyler mention anything about his background.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°He probably kept his mouth shut because he¡¯s worried you¡¯re interested in his true identity instead of him as a person, right? That¡¯s what Vicky is like, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not who I am,¡± Gloria said sternly. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Selene stared at Gloria. ¡°I know that you¡¯re not that kind of person, but you need to understand that when a man gets hurt in a romantic rtionship once, it¡¯s hard for him to start anew with someone else. Gloria, you can¡¯t expect Tyler to treat you the same way he did with Vicky¡­ I know that it¡¯s not fair, but you know that a man¡¯s first love can¡¯t be reced. If he fell in love with you first, you¡¯d have that special ce in his heart as well. He has his guard up right now after failing in his first rtionship¡­ That¡¯s the time when a man needs to be cared for by another woman. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason why you didn¡¯t agree to go out with him when he pursued you back then? Time has changed, and four whole years stood between the two of you. If you expect him to pursue you or treat you like he did Vicky¡­ Gloria, I¡¯m certain that it¡¯ll never happen until you get him to open up to you.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria froze for a long while before reaching out to grab Selene¡¯s hand. ¡°Selene, you are right. Something must¡¯ve gotten in me.¡± After leaving the hospital, Tyler did not return to the office or home and instead arrived at a remote building. As soon as he opened the door, the scent of blood filled his nose. The young man tied to an iron rack looked up and snorted when he saw Tyler stepping in. ¡°Oh, my. Someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed today, huh? Who crossed our almighty Mister Hart here?¡± Alex stared at the man before him mockingly despite all the bruises that covered his face. Tyler red at him coldly. ¡°Have you not learned your lessons, Alex Torres?¡± ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯m just a sucker for pain,¡± Alex said casually. Tyler stood before Alex and stared down at him. ¡°This is my first time seeing someone so proud of their foolishness.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re so smart? So what? Whether or not Vicky has her memories, she¡¯ll always make the same choice¡­¡± Alex kept his eyes on Tyler and continued, ¡°And that is to leave you.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes and strangled Alex as he gritted out, ¡°Alex Torres, do you really think I won¡¯t be able to kill you?¡± ¡°No. When have you¡­ever gone back on your words? It¡¯s a piece of cake for Mister Hart to get rid of a nobody like me!¡± Despite having Tyler¡¯s hands around his neck, Alex remained fearless. ¡°Strangle me to death if you dare. Others might not know if I¡¯m dead, but Vicky will find out. When she does¡­ she¡¯ll only be more determined to stay away from you-gh!¡± Alex¡¯s breath caught in his throat when Tyler¡¯s grip around his neck tightened, but he continued to look at Tyler smugly. ¡°Before you kill me, though¡­ You forgot something¡­¡± His voice was breaking from being strangled. ¡°You¡­broke my legs¡­in front of Vicky before, right? Why¡­didn¡¯t you¡­ bring Vicky over here this time?¡± Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Chapter 571 ¡°Is it because¡­you don¡¯t want to see how much Vicky¡­cares about me? Tyler, do you think I don¡¯t know about¡­that little thought in your mind? Other people might not figure it out¡­ but not me¡­ I know everything about it. You¡¯re a lunatic¡­ A twisted, cynical pervert. Vicky likes a righteous and just man ¡­ Knowing who you truly are¡­she¡¯ll never ever like you again ¡­¡± hissed Alex, despite being choked. When Alex was nearly out of his breath and suffocated, Tyler finally let go. Tyler was back to his usual distant, indifferent self. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ack, ack!¡± Alex breathed in heavily. Tyler looked down at Alex condescendingly. In his fitted formal suit, he looked utterly prestigious and supreme. What a big difference whenpared to Alex, who had been tortured and who was in bad shape. After Alex was able to breathe normally, Alex looked at Tyler¡¯s handsome, cold face. ¡°Why did you stop? You want to kill me, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid!¡± There was no expression on Tyler¡¯s face. He remained calm as usual. ¡°Alex, there¡¯s no use trying to provoke me. And¡­¡± A contemptuous look shed through his face. He said faintly, ¡°Those who have a brain will think of a way to live. Those without a brain will only provoke his enemy.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I have a brain. You didn¡¯t kill me, right?¡± ¡°Killing you is only going to dirty my hand.¡± Tyler took out a sanitizing clean wipe to wipe his hand slowly. The level of detail he wiped his hand was just like a man suffering from severe obsessive- After he cleaned his hand, he looked at Alex once more. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that loyal and amazing? Did you not care if you¡¯re going to lose your life and sacrifice everything just to help the woman you like?¡± he asked. Alex did not answer the question, but his expression was more than enough of an answer to him. Tyler sneered, ¡°Do you know what Vicky did to beg me to let you go? She disregarded her dignity and even used her body and beauty to beg me.¡± Alex¡¯s expression froze. Tyler looked down at him and said, ¡°Now, do you still feel proud?¡± Alex was at a loss for words. Vicky was there when Tylermanded someone to break his leg. She was humiliated and insulted when she begged Tyler to let go of him. Alex knew Vicky did not have any feelings for him, but she treated him like a true friend. Yes, he admitted he liked Vicky, but he did not sacrifice everything just because he liked her. Most of it was because they had known each other since they were kids. That went the same even at present. He had noints or regrets even when Tyler tortured him badly because of Vicky. As a matter of fact, he could not tell the difference between whether he helped her because he liked her, or because they had been friends for ages. No matter which reason it was, be it only one of these or both, it did not matter. Hearing that from Tyler, his me went out immediately just because Vicky had to go through all the humiliations and insults trying to save him. He did not want to see how Vicky begged just to save him. He looked crushed. ¡°How is she now?¡± Tyler said indifferently, ¡°She went to find Gloria.¡± Alex looked at him with shock. ¡°Why did she do that?¡± Tyler curled up his thin lips, yet his eyes were so cold like the winter snow. ¡°There are just a couple of cards left in her hand. Since she can¡¯t escape me, she can only use the remaining cards in her hand.¡± That exined everything for Alex. Weirdly, he had a hard time breathing even when no one was choking him. ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s giving you to Gloria?¡± Having grown up with Vicky, he could feel how upset Vicky was when she decided to leave Tyler four years ago. It was not because she did not love Tyler, but¡­she was still deeply in love with him. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Chapter 572 In the past, Alex did not understand why her feelings for Tyler were so deep. However, he understood entirely after having kidnapped Gloria. Alex looked at Tyler in devastation. ¡°D*mn it! It was you!¡± Vicky had a boyfriend when she was studying abroad, and he knew about it. It was not a secret because she told him earlier and even wanted Alex to meet her ¡®boyfriend¡¯ at the time. Since he had a crush on Vicky all the while, he refused to meet his love rival and thus stalled her. Of course, he knew Vicky was devastated by her breakup. In the spur of the moment, he bought a bouquet to confess his love to Vicky. Vicky did not embarrass him in public because they were childhood friends, yet she cleared the confusion with him afterward. Ever since then, Vicky never mentioned her boyfriend. It turned out the man in front of him was Vicky¡¯s first boyfriend all along. Tyler looked at Alex coldly. ¡°I was just wondering how to torment Vicky¡­yet here you are, showing yourself at my doorstep.¡± Alex¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Tyler Hart! Come and get me if you¡¯re unhappy about Vicky!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing that to you now?¡± At this moment, Alex realized how stupidly foolish he had been. Tyler was using him to control Vicky, as well as using Vicky to control him. At this moment, Tyler knew Alex had figured everything out.¡± Let¡¯s see how willing your childhood friend is to make sacrifices for you.¡± Vicky never had the chance to meet Tyler, even after exhausting everything she had. He had made up his mind that he was not going to see her. If this happened on normal days, she would not care at all. Circumstances were different at this moment because Tyler had Alex, and no one knew if Alex was still alive. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The only person she could contact was Gloria. A few days after the kidnapping, Gloria was discharged from the hospital. On that day, Vicky went to the hospital. Before she left, Gloria said something intriguing. i ¡°Vicky, can you truly give up everything to save Alex? If you made up your mind, contact me.¡± Vicky gazed at Gloria¡¯s back as the woman¡¯s words looped in her mind. ¡®Give up everything? What else¡­do I have? I lost everything,¡¯ she thought. Two dayster, she finally called Gloria. ¡°Do you have a way to let Tyler let go of Alex?¡± Gloria remained silent for several seconds. ¡°Before you and Tyler have a divorce, you are still his wife. No man can ept having his wife leave him with another man. This is an insult to a man with high self-esteem.¡± This answered Vicky¡¯s question. ¡°So if I¡¯m not his wife, he won¡¯t hurt Alex anymore, right?¡± Gloria did not answer the question and instead asked, ¡°Have you genuinely made up your mind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, then,¡± Gloria said after a pause. ¡°Tyler is going to attend a party the day after tomorrow at eight at night. Come to the party, too.¡± Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Chapter 573 On the day of the party, Vicky arrived punctually. The venue was full of people conversing with one another. Vicky roamed around the well-dressed guests. She had no idea why Gloria asked her to join the party, but it had been a long time since shest saw Tyler. It would be worth it if she could see Tyler here. After walking around the venue, she did not find either Tyler or Gloria. Guessing they might not arrive yet, she found a quiet corner and waited patiently. About 10 minutes or soter, an uproar urred at the entrance. Sensing something, Vicky looked in that direction. A tall, lean man walked in with a young, beautifuldy. The man wore an entirely ck suit that emphasized his lean and muscr body, giving him an undeniable gentlemanly aura. Thedy beside him had a very pretty and ssical look. Dressed up in a moon-white color gown, she looked like a goddess from heaven. In this era where everyone could look beautiful with makeup and stic surgery, thedy¡¯s beauty was a breath of fresh air. Her look was refreshing and special. They attracted everyone¡¯s attention when they walked in. No one cared why Tyler changed her woman as they walked up and greeted them. Some had never seen Vicky before and thought Gloria was Tyler¡¯s wife and complimented her. ¡°Missus Hart, you¡¯re so beautiful and elegant. Mister Hart has good taste!¡± Gloria squeezed her eyebrows lightly and thought of clearing the misunderstanding. However, the socialites gathered and surrounded her while they did not shy away from showering her with compliments. Vicky saw what happened from afar. She thought of going over but remained where she was. After much thinking, she took out her phone and texted Gloria. It took quite a long time before she received a reply from Gloria. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org A few minutester, Gloria showed up in the garden. Getting straight to the point, she passed a small bottle with an unspecified liquid to Vicky. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet with Tylerter,¡± Gloria said faintly. ¡°Find a chance and let Tyler drink this.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Most importantly¡­¡± She looked at Vicky.¡± I have a way to help you save Alex.¡± Vicky did not ept the bottle. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to tell me what¡¯s inside, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You were daring enough to stab Tyler a few times¡­and you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll hurt him now?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± This, however, did not infuriate Gloria. Sheughed instead.¡± I¡¯m sure you know my feelings for Tyler.¡± Vicky did not reply. Gloria continued, ¡°I¡¯m different from She. Once he sleeps with me, he¡¯s not going to pretend nothing happened. If you¡¯re not his wife anymore, there¡¯s no reason for him to hurt Alex. At that time, you can choose to be with any man you want-be it Harvey, Sebastian, or Alex.¡± Vicky was irked by Gloria¡¯s choice of words. Regardless, she looked at her beautiful face and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯d make such a request.¡± ¡°Surprise?¡± Gloria frowned slightly. ¡°Yes. Although I don¡¯t remember much about you, you don¡¯t look like a person who¡¯d do such things.¡± Gloria smiled coldly. ¡°Well, I used to recall you weren¡¯t such a shameless person too, yet you threw yourself at Tyler at his bed still.¡± Vicky was unprovoked. ¡°Did you bring me here just so we¡¯d dwell on the past?¡± ¡°The past is in the past,¡± Gloria said faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no meaning in talking about it when you don¡¯t remember anything, so let¡¯s talk about our situation now.¡± She stirred the bottle in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether or not you¡¯ll ept it. I¡¯m not going to threaten you. I¡¯ve told you about my purpose too. If you¡¯re no longer his wife, he has no reason to hurt Alex. It¡¯s just that simple.¡± Vicky looked at the bottle in Gloria¡¯s hand and felt like she was stuck in a difficult situation. In the past, she had once pushed She to Tyler¡¯s bed in an attempt to get a divorce from Tyler. Perhaps she did not feel that bad at the time because she knew nothing was going to happen between She and Tyler. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chapter 574 At this moment, however, Vicky felt as though something was stuck in her airway. She and Gloria were different, and Tyler treated both women differently. Tyler and Gloria just needed a push, and Vicky¡­was going to be the one to create the chance for them on that night. Several minutester, Vicky reached out for the bottle. ¡°Fine. This is me paying back for what I owed you in the past. If That was what she told Gloria and also herself too. Gloria also gave Vicky a keycard to a room. ¡°I¡¯ll invite Tyler to meet me in the roomter. Before he goes, you have all the time you need in case you want to back out.¡± Vicky took the keycard and left. Beep, beep! The door opened, and a tall man walked into the room. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When he saw the one sitting on the couch was Vicky, he raised his brow. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± A while ago, Gloria called him and said she had an important matter to talk to him about, yet the person in the room was Vicky. Vicky stood up and lifted her head to look at Tyler¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I asked her to help me.¡± Tyler had not returned home for a long time, evidently because he was avoiding her. Frankly, they had not seen each other for quite a while. Tyler said faintly, ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you went through all these problems to meet me?¡± At that moment, Vicky desperately wanted to know about Alex¡¯s situation, yet she was smart enough to know that if she went straight to the point, it would infuriate Tyler. She paused and said softly, ¡°I made your favorite tea. Let¡¯s drink and have a little chat.¡± Tyler nced over and saw the boiling hot teapot. After remaining in the same ce for a while, he finally lifted his legs and walked over. The water was boiled and Vicky made their tea like a professional. She used to make tea for him when she apanied him at work. After the tea was done, she poured a cup for herself and Tyler. The aromatic tea scent dispersed into the air. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± muttered Vicky somberly. The steam from the tea rose into the air and blurred the vision in front of them. Tyler¡¯s voice sounded like it was ringing from far away. ¡°Why are you sorry?¡± he asked. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be Gloria,¡± Vicky answered. Tyler continued to look at her with his deep, dark eyes. ¡°Why did you pretend to be Gloria?¡± Vicky was dumbstruck. ¡°I¡­ I forgot.¡± She lost her memory. She did not remember anything from the past. The air instantly became heavy. Even the steam from the hot tea could not beat the coldness. For a very long time, Tyler did not say anything. Vicky did not want to discuss the thing she could not remember. Taking a cup of tea, she handed it over to the man. 3 ¡°Let¡¯s have a cup of tea.¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Tyler nced at Vicky. ¡°You¡¯re being so attentive and benign today.¡± ¡°I have a favor to ask, so I can only lower myself¡­ You taught me this.¡± Tyler took over the cup of tea from Vicky but did not drink it. Instead, he yed with the cup. ¡°What favor do you want to ask?¡± Vicky looked at Tyler¡¯s face and pondered for a moment on what she wanted to say. ¡°How is Alex now?¡± Tyler answered faintly, ¡°Not dead.¡± ¡®Not dead.¡¯ That was all. ¡°He¡¯s learned his lesson. Can you-¡° ¡°Did you look for me just to talk about Alex?¡± he interjected coldly. Vicky paused. After several seconds of silence, she lifted her head to look into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s have a divorce, n Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, but he did not reject it strongly like before. ¡°Why?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vicky did not remember when was thest time they talked so peacefully. Instead of answering the question, she instead asked,¡± Would we have been divorced if I didn¡¯t have an ident and lost my memory?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tyler said while looking down at the teacup in his hand. ¡°The police found your suitcase at the scene. If the ident didn¡¯t happen, you¡¯d have already moved out.¡± Vicky mumbled to herself, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Sometimes, she had a feeling that Tyler never wanted to have a divorce. In fact, he had strongly expressed his disagreement when she proposed to have a divorce every time. Yet, it was not because he had feelings for her. It was because of his unwavering will to possess her that this marriage continued. When she knew they once dated for a year in the past, her thought changed and thought differently. Her voice sounded awfully minute. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to leave me¡­¡± 1 ¡°I did.¡± 1 Vicky was dumbstruck as she looked at Tyler. Tyler said faintly, ¡°But you exhausted that before we got married.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart thumped harder as a sharp pain struck her internally, making her throb. Her finger trembled, and the tea from her cup spilled. The tea was still boiling hot, so it burned Vicky¡¯s hand. Unconsciously, Tyler grabbed her hand and furrowed his brow. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Tyler did care about her after she lost her memory, and she used to feel touched by the way he showered her with his care and tenderness. However, she was unable to feel some of those feelings due to her lost memory. Tears brimmed in her eyes when she realized how attentive the man was when he inspected her burned hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She gently withdrew her hand. Tyler looked at her. His eyes turned dark, but he did not touch her anymore. Taking a moment to calm down, Vicky asked another question, ¡°Since our feelings for each other are gone, why do you refuse to divorce?¡± Tyler leaned back rxedly, elegantly. ¡°I answered that question before.¡± Vicky stared right into his eyes with a sharpness that never appeared in her eyes before. ¡°Just because you want to take revenge?¡± Tyler¡¯s exquisite face looked cruel as he mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought it was because I loved you.¡± A suffocating feeling appeared in Vicky¡¯s chest. She had no idea why she would ask the question. Was she expecting him to love her deep down in her heart, even at this moment? How was that possible? The coldness and the disgusted way he looked at him sometimes, was enough to show that he hated her deep in his heart. ¡°Hating someone isn¡¯t easier than loving someone. I know I was wrong and you wanted to torment me¡­but I¡¯ve lost my memory. I don¡¯t feel pain or upset with the past. Moreover, Gloria has let the past go ande back¡­¡± Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Vicky¡¯s lips parted, but she was taken aback by how she could not continue to say what she wanted when Tyler looked at her with his deep, dark eyes. She wanted to ask Tyler to reconsider getting back with Gloria. However, Tyler was a smart man. He knew what Vicky was going to say even when she did not say it out loud. He curled his lips up into a weird smile. ¡°When did you be a matchmaker?¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°Then, do you agree with the divorce?¡± Tyler looked down and said nothing. An ominous feeling appeared in Vicky¡¯s heart. She took the tea on the table and passed it to him again. ¡°The tea is getting cold. You should drink it now.¡± Tyler looked at the teacup and her again. He extended his hand out to take the teacup and finished it in one go. Neither of them said anything. The room was in awkward silence. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Before Vicky left, she gathered her courage for a final attempt. ¡°Can you let Alex go?¡± Tyler said faintly, ¡°No.¡± He was the type of person who would not change his mind easily once he had decided. Vicky knew it was hard to change his mind just by talking to him. She got up and said, ¡°Take some rest. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Tyler did not stop her. Not long after Vicky left the room, the door opened again. In walked Gloria, who was wearing her moon-white gown.¡± Tyler.¡± Tyler nced at her once and quickly looked away. ¡°Did you volunteer toe to the party with me just to help Vicky?¡± i ¡°No.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°No?¡± Gloria nced over the tea on the table and said faintly, ¡°I just want to let you know if Vicky could betray you once, she could betray you the second time too.¡± She ced a voice recording pen on the table and yed the conversation she had with Vicky when they were in the garden. ¡°Fine. This is me paying back for what I owed you in the past. ¡± The conversation ended with Vicky saying this. Tyler¡¯s gaze dulled. ¡°She added something to the tea, didn¡¯t she?¡± Startled, Gloria exined in a hurry, ¡°I told Vicky it was something, but the truth is the liquid in the bottle was just water.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression soured at this. Gloria asked nervously, ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tyler looked into her eyes. ¡°You said the liquid you gave her is just water?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s water.¡± Gloria was confused. ¡°Tyler, why are you asking this? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± She realized something as her pupils erged. ¡°Is there something else in the tea? That¡¯s impossible. I just wanted to test Vicky¡­¡± All Gloria wanted to do was to let Tyler see Vicky¡¯s real personality. She was not expecting to have intercourse with Tyler, not when Tyler was still married to Vicky. She was not that kind of a shameless woman. 3 She just wanted to test if Vicky would stay true to Tyler. The answer was obvious. However, the liquid she gave Vicky was just pure water. Tyler¡¯s face looked terrible. With his lips pressed into a thin line, he walked to the door. Gloria followed him, too, wanting to know what was happening. Tyler tried to open the door, but the door would not budge. It was unlocked from the other side. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Tyler and Gloria were both stunned. Tyler¡¯s expression grew bitter as he tried to twist the door handle again, but the door remained closed. He closed his eyes and opened them quickly. Taking out his phone, he tried to make a call, but his fingers paused. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Gloria noticed the look on Tyler¡¯s face and frowned. She took out her phone too. There was no reception. The expression on Gloria¡¯s face changed instantly. She walked to the front and tried to turn the door handle. When she failed to open the door, she knocked against the door harshly. ¡°Hello? Is anyone out there?¡± No one responded. Gloria did not give up and knocked on the door a few more times. ¡°Stop,¡± Tyler¡¯s indifferent voice came from behind. ¡°She nned out everything, and she¡¯s not going to let us leave so easily. It¡¯s not the first time she did this.¡± Gloria looked back and saw Tyler¡¯s burning gaze and snide smirk. She was shocked. ¡°Are you saying Vicky drugged you and sent you to bed with another woman before?¡± Tyler said nothing as his gaze grew more unforgiving, his chest rising and falling rapidly. Gloria panicked. ¡°Tyler, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered in response, his voice sounding hoarse. He turned around and took a step, but he stumbled. Gloria subconsciously grabbed onto him, stopping him from falling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tyler?¡± Tyler¡¯s hand was hot like a heated oven, and his dark eyes narrowed. The world was turning as the space around him seemed distorted. He struggled toprehend between reality and illusion at this moment. It seemed like whatever Vicky put in the tea could also make a person hallucinate. How many times was this? This was possibly the third time, considering the time with She. Her n was more detailed. Hearing Tyler chuckling darkly, Gloria grew intimidated.¡± Tyler¡­¡± She was known to keep calm all the time, but at this moment, she was incapable of that. ¡°W-What should we do? n She was never in such a situation before. Both Harvey and Tyler had always respected her and never crossed the line, and she was never a woman who would force herself on a man. Thus, she felt nervous as she could tell Tyler was in a very bad situation. The heat from his body was all too palpable. His messy breath was very obvious in the quiet space. She even had an illusion that Tyler would throw himself at her at any second. ¡°Bring me to the couch,¡± grunted Tyler, his voice sounding harsh. A thinyer of sweat was on his forehead. His clear, sharp eyes were dark, and they seemed to be lit with embers of mes. In Gloria¡¯s memory, Tyler had always been elegant with a natural born of nobleness. Even when she met him for the first time, she could tell he was not an ordinary person despite not knowing who he was. He was handsome and calm. Every time she was in danger or faced a problem, he was there to rescue her. He was perfect like a god in her eyes. Never once had she seen Tyler in such an agonizing moment. She did what she was requested and brought Tyler to the couch. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Chapter 578 C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Tyler¡¯s head was spinning as he tried to regte the heat overtaking his body by storm. s, his eyes slowly reddened. Just by standing at the side, Gloria could feel how miserable and painful he was. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Her eyes reddened, too. Vicky¡¯s actions had once more triggered her, and she made her hate her even more. How could Vicky be so cruel? Being a woman with principles, she was a traditional and conservative woman. It was hard for her to ept sleeping with a married man. Having that said, her heart was in pain seeing how pained Tyler was. She deliberately said those things to Vicky as a way to test her. She never truly entertained the thought of Tyler divorcing Vicky so he would marry her if they slept together. It was not a method she cared to use. Nheless, the things she said reappeared in her mind like a devil trying to persuade her. She even imagined what was going to happen and realized she did not outright reject it. Moreover, there was some kind of nervousness that overtook her emotions. She looked back at the man who tried hard to suppress himself. At that very moment, the man did not look sort of dangerous charm. The thoughts in her mind burned rapidly, and finally, they overwhelmed her. Gradually, she walked to Tyler. 9 Vicky headed straight back to the mansion upon leaving the party. It was already past midnight, and Tyler had not returned yet. Of course, she was unsurprised, mainly because he had not beening backtely. For some reason, however, her eyelid had been twitching. It was as though something bad was happening, and this unsettling feeling irritated her. Or maybe¡­it was because of what happened on this night. Having thought of that, she opened her bag and took out the bottle Gloria gave her. It was empty with no liquid inside. She reached for her forehead and sighed. In the end, she did not bear to drug Tyler and had thrown away everything elsewhere. Without a choice, she had to rethink how to rescue Alex. After a shower, she switched off the light andy on the bed. The night sky was dark. However, she could not sleep well. A nightmare was haunting her. She dreamed of herself in a garden ying the piano under the moonlight. It was the same song she was familiar with, which was ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯. When she finished ying a song, a tall, muscr man approached her from behind. He gifted her with a rose. ¡°This is for you.¡± She epted the flower and smiled cheerfully. ¡°Thank you.¡± The man looked down at her with his pupils reflecting her face and body. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Vicky nodded. All of a sudden, she remembered something and took out a nicely packed gift box from the piano. ¡°Tyler, this is the anniversary gift I got for you.¡± The man took the gift and opened it carefully, revealing an expensive pen. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°You just gave me a wallet during my birthday, and you¡¯re giving me a pen again today?¡± With the rose in her hands, she solemnly said, ¡°A flower won¡¯t be much of anything once it wilts, but my gifts will stick with you for a good while. Whenever you¡¯re free, you¡¯ll think of me when you see them.¡± Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Tyler¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Are youining that my gifts aren¡¯t longsting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not-it¡¯s the thought that counts. I like anything that you gave me, and¡­¡± She gave him a look. ¡°I¡¯m very happy when a straight man like you who knows nothing about romance actually gave me flowers. Have you forgotten what you gave me before?¡± This did not embarrass Tyler. He ced his thin lips near her ears and whispered softly, ¡°Then, you should teach me more next time, Miss Shaw.¡± Vicky blushed and pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Tyler embraced her in his arms and said softly,¡± Your anniversary gift isn¡¯t ready yet. It¡¯s going to take a while longer.¡± Vicky was curious. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know after a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky did not ask further. She grabbed his hand and had him sit with her at the piano. ¡°What do you want to hear? I¡¯ll y it for you.¡± ¡°The Moonlight Bay,¡± said Tyler. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored hearing this song over and over again?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re persistent with this song,¡± she muttered under her breath. Tyler did not reply. Vicky adjusted herself. Just as she was going to y the song, however, Tyler grabbed her hand out of the blue. ¡°You can only y this song for me to hear in the future,¡± he said. Vicky was dumbstruck. ¡°But I need to perform orpete asionally.¡± ¡°You can y other songs.¡± She smiled. ¡°Why are you so overbearing?¡± Tyler¡¯s solemn gaze looked into her eyes. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you¡¯re forever mine.¡± Her heart raced when she saw those eyes. Unconsciously, she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m yours forever¡­ And I¡¯ll only y this song for you¡­¡± At that moment, Tyler¡¯s eyes sparkled like a gxy full of stars. He lowered his head and kissed her affectionately- Bang! A loud sound woke Vicky from her dream. Whatever it was was so loud that she jolted. She sat up from the bed and looked at the door warily. A tall man was standing at the door and ring at her coldly. He emitted an ominous vibe as though he was a devil from hell. It was so terrifying. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Vicky looked at him in bewilderment. Her brain could not even process what was happening due to her groggy state.¡± Tyler, why are you back?¡± It was still early, perhaps around six in the morning. i Tyler lifted his eyes and gradually walked toward her. His expression scared her witless. ¡°Tyler, why are you¡ªah!¡± He grabbed her by the neck and tightened his fingers as he pulled her toward him. ¡°Vicky Shaw!¡± he snarled. How did you even manage to sleep?¡± 1 This effectively woke Vicky from her stupor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me that?¡± Tyler looked down at her helpless face. All the anger he had suppressed for many years had erupted today. It was this exact innocent face that cheated him in the past. ¡°Pretending you don¡¯t know anything when Gloria exposed you, pretending you don¡¯t know anything when you lost the child¡­ And now, you continue to pretend to lose your memories¡­ 1 ¡°Vicky Shaw, aren¡¯t you tired of the acting? Tell me, are you enjoying every moment of it?¡± ¡¯ Vicky began gasping for air. ¡°W¡ªWhat are you talking about?¡± Tyler let go of her neck and looked at her with disgust. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 ¡°Have you forgotten what you put in the tea just hours ago?¡¯ Tyler was always an alert and sensitive person, and he figured Vicky must have put something in the tea. However, he thought she would use that to beg on her own ord, asking for mercy and forgiveness. With Alex in his hand, he knew she was going to do something-anything she could think of-to ask him to let Alex go. It just did not cross his mind that Vicky would push him to sleep with another woman yet again. ¡°Last night¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered and remembered the bottle Gloria gave her. How did he know? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. A thought shed through her mind as she gasped, ¡°Gloria¡­ told you?¡± No one else knew about it other than Gloria, and Gloria was not her usual self yesterday as well. Eventually, she gave up on the concoction and did not seek further rification. Tyler looked down at her from a condescending angle, ¡°Yes, I do, but¡­l didn¡¯t put anything into the tea!¡± Vicky exined. In a pivotal moment, she threw away all of the liquid in the bottle. Tyler curled up his thin lips. His eyes looked vicious and Vicky was dumbstruck. ¡°What did you say? You and Gloria¡­ got locked up the whole night?!¡± ¡® Tyler looked at her in annoyance. The face that he loved dearly in the past only disgusted him at this point. Vicky thought of something and pushed Tyler away to get the empty bottle from her bag. ¡°This is the bottle Gloria gave me.¡± Tyler looked at the empty bottle, and his gaze darkened.¡± ¡°I threw them away.¡± A terror that was never felt before appeared in Vicky¡¯s heart. At this moment, all thoughts of trying to get a divorce flew out the window. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, honest!¡± It felt as though a bucket of cold water doused his burning rage. His eyes turned colder when he looked at how Vicky persistently acted all innocent. ¡°Then why was I drugged?¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Vicky looked at Tyler¡¯s tense face. Her pupils were trembling. ¡°Last night¡­ Last night, you two¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was cold like the temperature at the north pole. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything you expected happenedst night.¡± > Vicky¡¯s body froze, and her mind turned nk, i ¡°Vicky Shaw,¡± he spoke, so slowly as though each word was said with deep consideration. His calm and peacefulness were so clear that it looked like he did not just experience a tormented night. ¡°You win.¡± * He stood up straight. Only apathy and indifference were left in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send over the divorce paper tomorrow.¡± After that, he left the room. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s body acted faster than her brain when she unconsciously grabbed Tyler¡¯s hand. ¡°I forgot. Alex¡­¡± Tyler withdrew his hand emotionlessly. ¡°I will ask someone to free him.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened as she reached for his hand again. ¡°Tyler, listen to me.¡± At that moment, Tyler felt utterly annoyed and frustrated. He gave Vicky a strong push, and the force was so strong that Vicky ended up falling to the floor. Hearing a thud when Vicky fell, he stopped for a second. Immediately after that, he did not look back and left indifferently. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Vicky fell, and her head mmed against something hard. By the time the pain became more bearable and she managed to stand, she heard the car engine starting downstairs, and Tyler was already gone. The next day, Jade brought over two divorce agreements with Tyler¡¯s signature and said, ¡® Mister Hart said that you can have this mansion, the cars in the garage, and apensation of 7.2 million¡­¡± Vicky looked at the agreement. ¡°I will keep the house, but¡­I don¡¯t need cars and the money.¡± Ever since her car ident, Vicky rarely drove. Jade studied Vicky gingerly. ¡°If you have any other request, you can add an extra agreement to it, but if you want to amend the conditions, we¡¯ll have to draft another agreement and get Mister Hart to sign the new ones again¡­ but he said that he doesn¡¯t wish to see you again¡­¡± Jade¡¯s voice weakened, but Vicky understood what she was trying to say. Tyler did not wish to see her or hear about her anymore, and any amendment to the agreement would require Tyler to sign once again, which made it appear like Vicky was stalling. Vicky picked up the pen to sign but paused at thest moment. ¡°Where¡¯s Alex?¡± Jade was stunned as she was only responsible for delivering the paperwork. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Vicky set down the pen. ¡°Can you ask someone?¡± Jade thought about it. ¡°Let me call Harry.¡± Jade proceeded to call Harry, and he answered right away.¡± Missus Hart would like to know where Alex is.¡± After a few moments of silence, Harry said, ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jade ended the call and turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Missus Hart, Harry said that Alex Torres has been sent to the hospital.¡± Vicky stood up. ¡°Let me go and check on him.¡± Jade nced at the divorce agreement. ¡°But the agreement¡­¡± ¡°I just need to confirm how Alex is doing. I¡¯ll sign thister.¡± Jade simply watched as Vicky left hesitantly. Vicky arrived at the hospital where Alex was admitted to. He had bruises all over his face but was hardly as badly injured as she had pictured him to be. The bullets in his legs had been removed, and there was no sign of infection on his wounds as well. As she entered the room, she could hear Alex shouting. ¡°Ouch! Hey, nurse, can¡¯t you be gentler? Are you jealous of my looks and want to destroy my face like that lowly scum, Tyler Hart?¡± Vicky went inside and saw Alex gritting his teeth in pain.¡± Alex.¡± He turned around, and his eyes lit up when he saw her.¡± Vicky!¡± She nodded and scanned him up and down. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Though Alex was bruised, he seemed energetic. ¡°How are your legs?¡± Vicky asked gently. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m recovering.¡± Vicky hesitated. ¡°Did Tyler¡­¡± Alex knew what she was about to ask and said, ¡°Tyler is a sick sociopath. He said it¡¯s too boring to destroy my legs when I¡¯m injured, so he decided to cure my wounds first and have me watch as I recover, before showing me true despair again.¡± Being in constant despair was never the worst punishment, and Tyler knew it better than anyone. Vicky herself was treated the same way. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Nurse, I will put the ointment on his wounds. You can go and rest,¡± Vicky said to the nurse. The nurse nodded and turned to leave. Vicky picked up the cotton tip and began to treat Alex¡¯s wounds. She was hardly as professional as the nurse, but Alex remained extremely quiet without a single word ofint. He simply stared at Vicky with full attention as though he was apletely different man. ¡°Vicky,¡± he said abruptly. ¡°Have I¡­caused you troubles once again?¡± Vicky looked away but did not stop treating his wounds. ¡°No. IV He smiled bitterly. ¡°I know the answer to that, actually¡­ It¡¯s like the time before. Had I not insisted on taking you with me, Tyler would¡¯ve never misunderstood you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the past now.¡± He studied the pale look on her face. ¡°Vicky, Tyler was willing to let me go¡­ Did you make some kind of trade with him again?¡± ¡®Trade?¡¯ She thought, reminded of the divorce agreement. ¡®Is the divorce considered a trade-off? Probably not, because it¡¯s setting me free as well. I should feel relieved, but why does it feel like there¡¯s a rock resting on my chest?¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Alex had grown up alongside Vicky and spotted her lie right away. ¡°Did you threaten Tyler with something again?¡± Vicky looked up. ¡°Again? Have I threatened him in the past?¡± Alex¡¯s breath caught in his throat when he realized that he had said the wrong thing. ¡°No¡­ You either traded him or threatened him with something, or a vindictive man like Tyler would¡¯ve never agreed to set me free. I know just how much he hates me¡­¡± Vicky kept her eyes trained on him. ¡°Why does he hate you?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just in our genes¡­ He¡¯s always resented me for trying to take you away from this ce.¡± Alex refused to meet her eyes. ¡°I kidnapped Gloria this time, so it¡¯s only normal that he hates me.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Alex was not the type of man who could lie and looked at every corner of the room but Vicky. ¡°Of course¡­ Why else?¡± Vicky stared at him. ¡°Alex, you know that I¡¯ve lost my memories of the past, but you are my childhood friend, so I trust you. If you have to lie to me, I don¡¯t know who to trust from now on.¡± He widened his eyes and opened his mouth to speak, before sighing a long breath. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± Sorrow filled his eyes as he continued, ¡°Some things are better left forgotten.¡± Vicky had lost count of how many times she had heard those words. ¡°I¡¯ll remember eventually. Instead of having a mental breakdown from remembering everything all at once, I¡¯d rather be prepared.¡± Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Alex remained quiet for a long time after that until finally, he spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ever since you married Tyler, he has treated you badly and been seen with all kinds of women every other day¡­ Some of the women even went as far as toe to your house to challenge you. You were in agony at the time. Sebastian left the city and I couldn¡¯t stand watching you suffer, so I wanted to take you and leave, but you refused toe with me¡­ ¡°I thought you were stubborn, so I knocked you out and brought you with me. Not long after that, Tyler caught us and broke my legs in front of you, all the while humiliating you in all sorts of ways in front of me¡­¡± He stopped and gritted his teeth. ¡°You agreed to a lot of unreasonable requests so that he could let me go¡­and all I could do was watch as he trampled your pride.¡± Alex could distinctly recall how Tyler demanded Vicky to seduce him as Alex watched. Alex was young and reckless then, so he could not stop himself from cursing at Tyler, which caused Tyler¡¯s actions to escte. He knew that it was because of the words he said at the time that made Tyler immune to Vicky¡¯s pleading. ¡°He kept me locked up, and one day, you found me¡­ You wanted to get me out, but as soon as we were out in the open, Tyler¡¯s men came after us. It wasn¡¯t then that I found out that you drugged his drink to put him to sleep. He knew all along, though, and only fell for it on purpose to toy with us. So long as he was unwilling to let us go, we would¡¯ve never escaped.¡± Alex would never forget that day. Vicky, who was panicking at first, suddenly regained herposure and stared right into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let Alex go, or¡­l will kill your child.¡± A dazed look filled Alex¡¯s eyes as he sank into memories. ¡°You were three months into your marriage with Tyler at the time, and I heard that it¡¯s because you got pregnant. You told me that you weren¡¯t actually pregnant¡­and that it¡¯s just a trick to get him to marry you. I thought so, too.¡± His voice quivered. ¡°Tyler agreed to let me go because of the child you were carrying, but you didn¡¯t trust him and decided to see me off. On the way, we got into a car ident. ¡°The rain was heavy that day with little to no visibility¡­ My legs were damaged, and I couldn¡¯t even drive. The car ident wasn¡¯t that bad, and we were both just slightly banged up, but¡­¡± His eyes widened as tears gathered. ¡°You started bleeding¡­¡± Alex had seen his fair share of gory scenes in the past, but he had never seen so much blood before. ¡°By the time we arrived at the hospital, the doctor said that you were far too weak and¡­you lost the baby.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°Are you saying that¡­I was truly pregnant?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yeah, but you were just a month pregnant¡­and you didn¡¯t know about it, either.¡± Vicky trembled. ¡°What about Tyler? Did he know?¡± ¡°He found out afterward¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s knees felt weak, and she came close to copsing. Alex immediately caught her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky. It was all my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for me¡­¡± She felt as though someone had grabbed her by the heart, and tears scrolled down her cheeks as she recalled the story about the boy who cried wolf. Suddenly, she found it easier to understand why Tyler hated her. ¡°I have been having a lot of dreamstely,¡± she whispered.¡± About the past. Maybe my memories are coming back to me¡­¡± She looked at Alex with a bitter smile. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, or I wouldn¡¯t have known how despicable I used to be.¡± Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t believe what Gloria said!¡± Alex said. ¡°I¡¯ve been your friend since we were kids, and I know you. You aren¡¯t that kind of person! Even if you did those things, you must¡¯ve had a reason to do so!¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°Alex, there¡¯s something else that I need to do, so I should go home now. Rest well. I¡¯lle by again tomorrow.¡± Once she was back at the mansion, she found Jade and said, ¡°Jade, I want to see Tyler.¡± ¡°Missus Hart, Mister Hart said¡­that he doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°If he refuses to see me, I won¡¯t sign the divorce paper,¡± Vicky insisted. After spending a fair share of time with Vicky, Jade had developed a general understanding of Vicky¡¯s character and sighed. ¡°Very well. I will ask Mister Hart about it.¡± Jade proceeded to make a call to Tyler. Before arriving back at the mansion, Vicky had tried calling Tyler, but none of her calls were answered. She understood that Tyler did not wish to see her again, and though she could respect his decision, she could not bear responsibility for something that she did not do. The phone rang for some time, and just as Vicky thought that Tyler would never pick up, the call was finally answered. ¡°Jade?¡± It was not Tyler, but Adam who answered. Jade nced at Vicky and whispered, ¡°Missus Hart would like to meet with Mister Hart.¡± Adam sneered. ¡°Jade, Mister Hart has decided to divorce Vicky, so Hart anymore. You should be calling her Miss Shaw.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After a few moments of silence, Jade said, ¡°Miss Shaw would like to meet with Mister Hart.¡± ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? Mister Hart doesn¡¯t want to see her.¡± ¡°But Missus-Miss Shaw said that she won¡¯t sign the divorce agreement until she sees Mister Hart.¡± Adam was livid. ¡°How shameless can she be to threaten Mister Hart with that? Dream on! Tell Vicky Shaw to do as she pleases. Once Mister Hart is done with work, he¡¯ll make her sign one way or another!¡± He ended the call and when Gloria stepped into the room, she spotted the dark look on Adam¡¯s face, 1 ¡°Adam, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so mad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that shameless woman, Vicky Shaw!¡± He gritted out.¡± She did whatever she could to divorce Mister Hart, and now, she refuses to sign the divorce agreement! Just how low can this woman sink?!¡± Gloria was shocked. ¡°Vicky won¡¯t sign the divorce agreement?¡± ¡°Jade called just now and said that Vicky wants to meet with Mister Hart. She won¡¯t sign until she sees Mister Hart.¡± Gloria scowled coldly and turned to look at Tyler, whoy unconscious on the bed. That night, Tyler had not touched her and soaked in a bathroom of ice-cold water for the entire night. 2 Once the drug¡¯s effect wore off and the door finally opened, Tyler went home to confront Vicky instead of going to the hospital. As soon as he drove out of the mansion, he went into a car ident. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Tyler had been unconscious since, and the divorce agreement was handed to Harry before Tyler exited the mansion. The agreement was prepared before Vicky¡¯s car ident, and Tyler had signed his name on it, so all that was left was for Vicky to sign. ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that Vicky can be this shameless?¡¯ Gloria thought. The door was opened once again, and Harry stepped inside to find the dark looks on Adam¡¯s and Gloria¡¯s faces. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam exined the situation briefly and Harry turned to look at Tyler. ¡®Mister Hart is unconscious right now, so why don¡¯t we¡­wait until he wakes up?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Harry?¡± Adam¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mister Hart was the one who told us to handle the divorce. We need to get Vicky to sign the divorce agreement before Mister Hart wakes up, or she might do something to change his mind again.¡± i Harry shot him a look. ¡°And what if Mister Hart regrets his decision?¡± Adam scowled. ¡°Mister Hart will never regret a decision he made, so we need to get this done as soon as possible.¡± Harry took one look at Adam and immediately read his mind. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re in that much of a hurry because you don¡¯t want Mister Hart to change his mind when he wakes up, right?¡± Adam froze. ¡°I know Mister Hart. He won¡¯t mess around with the idea of a divorce. Since he has brought it up, he must¡¯ve made up his mind.¡± He regained hisposure and continued, ¡°Vicky Shaw is a ruthless and sly woman. She has done everything she can and was willing to destroy Mister Hart¡¯s reputation to get a divorce, but now that she has it, she changed her mind. Who knows if she is plotting something again?¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Harry, you saw what she had done to Mister Hart before I came back. Do you really intend on letting her stay by his side?¡± Harry was rendered speechless. After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°But you said so yourself. Vicky won¡¯t sign the divorce agreement.¡± Adam¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡°She did as she pleased because she was confident that Mister Hart won¡¯t hurt her, but now that Mister Hart decides to abandon her, a powerless woman like her has no right to act this arrogant. It¡¯s a piece of cake to teach her a lesson.¡± Harry twitched. ¡°Adam, don¡¯t step out of line. Vicky hasn¡¯t officially divorced Mister Hart just yet, and you might provoke Mister Hart if-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Adam said coldly.¡± There¡¯s no time to waste. I just need to teach her a lesson.¡± Harry sighed in resignation. Vicky had not been able to reach Tyler since then. She had tried calling and texting him, and even when she spent three days waiting in his office, she had not been able to see him. Tyler seemed determined not to see her again. Vicky had not signed the divorce agreement, and on the fourth day, she sat in Tyler¡¯s office and contemted as to whether she should spend the night in the office. All of a sudden, she received a call from Cece. ¡°Vicky, you need toe right now,¡± sobbed Cece.¡± Someone trashed our studio!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Vicky immediately hurried to the studio. The studio was in ruins with shattered ss everywhere. The desks were moved out of ce, and the design drafts were torn and tossed onto the ground. Cece and Jennifer were cleaning up and had organized some parts of the studio, so Vicky could only imagine her studio¡¯s horrible state before they started cleaning. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. Cece and Jennifer exchanged worried looks, but they knew better than to hide the truth. ¡°A group of people barged in and just started destroying everything. Once they were done, they¡­ They said that it¡¯ll be worse next time if you refuse to sign the divorce agreement,¡± Cece said. Vicky froze. ¡°Are you sure¡­that¡¯s what they said?¡± ¡°Yeah. The leader was¡­one of Mister Hart¡¯s assistants¡­ Hisst name was Jeeves¡­¡± ¡°Adam Jeeves?¡± Cece nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him¡­ I saw him next to Mister Hart before.¡± Vicky clenched her fists as her heart sank. She did not believe that Tyler would resort to violence Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. against her, but since Adam was involved, it became hard for her to lie to herself. Adam was Tyler¡¯s assistant, and everything he did was under Tyler¡¯s approval. ¡®Has Tyler grown so sick of me that he doesn¡¯t even bother to y tricks?¡¯ she thought. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Jennifer, Cece, clean up. I need to get something done.¡± As she stepped out of the studio, she made a call to Gloria.¡± Gloria, let¡¯s meet.¡± After a few moments of silence, Gloria said, ¡°Same cafe as the time before, then. I have something to say to you as well. In the cafe, Vicky and Gloria sat down and stared at one another sharply. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve gotten what you wished for, and Tyler has set Alex free, so why are you still clinging to the marriage?¡± Gloria asked. ¡°What I wished for?¡± Vicky stared Gloria in the eyes. ¡°You mean what you wished for, right? You told Tyler that I came to you for help, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Gloria admitted right away. ¡°I wanted to see how far you were willing to go for Alex, and you didn¡¯t disappoint, Vicky.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t glorify your effort in dividing a married couple, Gloria.¡± ¡°Vicky, when you came to me, I asked if you are willing to divorce Tyler, and you said yes. You were the one who risked everything for Alex. You were also the one who epted the sk from me. I¡¯ve never threatened or forced you to do anything, and I even gave you several chances to stop.¡± Gloria chuckled darkly. ¡°Vicky, need I remind you what you said and did? Don¡¯t you feel any shame foring here to confront me?¡± Vicky studied Gloria coldly. ¡°I did go to you for help and admit to epting that sk, but I discarded it before I had the chance to drug Tyler.¡± Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chapter 587 ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t,¡± Gloria said sarcastically. ¡®Even if you did, Tyler would¡¯ve never been drugged. Vicky, did you really think that I¡¯d sink to your rank and sleep with a married man? To tell you the truth, the sk I handed to you contained no drugs. Just water. I wanted to see how far you were willing to go to save another man, even if it hurt Tyler. I didn¡¯t expect you to switch the drug to your own out of concern that the one I gave you wasn¡¯t powerful enough¡­ ¡°Vicky, I heard that you were responsible for what happened between Tyler and She as well. You think that your n didn¡¯t work out as well as you wanted it to, so you switched the drug and kept full control over the situation. I have to say¡­your n worked out. You get the divorce you wanted so badly, and Alex walks free. Now that Alex is freed, you won¡¯t proceed with the divorce. Are you regretting what you¡¯ve done?¡± Vicky did not know what happened that night because the people who were involved were her, Gloria, and Tyler. Tyler could not have drugged himself, so it could be herself or Gloria who drugged him. The two suspected one another, and understandably so. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Vicky thought bitterly. ¡®Tyler didn¡¯t even bother looking into it and immediately concluded that I did it.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t regret it,¡± Vicky said. ¡°I can divorce him, but I don¡¯t want to take the me for what I didn¡¯t do. I have no request apart from meeting Tyler. If he refuses to believe me, I won¡¯t drag this on any longer.¡± She could tell why Tyler had finally decided to get a divorce. She lost their child to save Alex in the past, and after doing something simr years after that, Tyler was finally fed up with her. Vicky admitted the past she had to y for what happened in the past, but she was not the one who drugged Tyler that night. She agreed to the divorce, but she had to see him onest time to figure out what actually happened. ¡°Vicky, do you truly think that I am going to believe you?¡± Gloria said, interrupting Vicky¡¯s thought. ¡°Tyler won¡¯t see you again. Just give up. Also¡­¡± She stared at Vicky and drawled, ¡°Even if you managed to see him, you will still divorce him! He¡¯s already promised me that he will divorce you.¡± Vicky felt like she was stung in her chest and paled. ¡°He promised? Did the two of you really¡­¡± Gloria knew that Vicky had misunderstood but did not intend to exin anything. ¡°Not only was Tyler drugged, but the door was also locked and the signals of our phones were blocked as well, so we couldn¡¯t even call for help. What do you think? I came here today to tell you that you don¡¯t deserve Tyler.¡± Gloria stood up and stared down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t bother him again, or¡­I won¡¯t show you any mercy. With that, she left. Tyler woke up on the morning of the fifth day. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He opened his eyes and saw a familiar figure by his bed through his blurred sight. He instinctively reached out for her hand, and Gloria, who was about to fall asleep, sobered immediately. ¡°Tyler, you are awake!¡± She looked at Tyler in excitement and reached out to test his temperature. When she realized that Tyler was holding her hand, she froze and blushed but did not pull away and asked gently,¡± Tyler, are you feeling better?¡± Tyler finally saw the face before him, and the look in his eyes darkened as he released her hand. ¡°Where am I?¡± Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 ¡°You¡¯re at the hospital. You spent the entire night in cold water and went into a car ident as soon as you left your mansion. It wasn¡¯t that bad, and you were just a little banged up, but you have a severe cold and your fever didn¡¯te down for days¡­¡± Gloria paused when she realized that Tyler was not listening and was looking around. She was instantly stunned. At that moment, the door opened and Harry walked in with Adam. The two were instantly overjoyed when they saw that Tyler was awake. ¡°Mister Hart, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Tyler pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°Five days if we count today.¡± ¡°That long?¡± He thought of something and looked at Harry.¡± Have you delivered the divorce agreement?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°Has she signed?¡± Harry bowed his head in silence. Adam stepped forward and said, ¡°Not yet, but I think that assistant of hers, Jennifer, was captured by her fiance¡­ She¡¯s probably too busy with that to sign the agreement.¡± Tyler fell into silence. Indeed, Vicky was at her wit¡¯s end and had no time to feel depressed at all. Not only was Jennifer taken by Anthony, but even Alex, On top of that, a series of photos circted the inte along with the caption that the dress Gloria wore was copied directly from another designer¡¯s work. Gloria was a world-famous pianist, and the news instantly attracted the public¡¯s attention. People in modern society valued their rights and privacy and therefore resented copycats. When they found out that all of Gloria¡¯s dresses were designed by Vicky¡¯s studio and that the dress in question was produced by Cece, social media users began rounds of cyberbullying Cece. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The studio that was destroyed earlier was destroyed further, and Cece dared not to return home or turn on her phone. Cece¡¯sputer had records of when the design was drafted, which could have proved that she did not copy the design from anyone. However, theirptops were destroyed along with the studio and were sent for repair. The technician who was responsible for the repair had reset Cece¡¯sptop and deleted all the drafts inside. At this point, it became clear that it was not a coincidence, and Vicky instantly concluded that Tyler was pulling the strings behind the events. Because of the scandal, customers who originally ordered with Vicky¡¯s studio had all withdrawn their orders, and Vicky¡¯s career was on the brink of ending. The sky turned dark, and it began to drizzle. After a week, Vicky finally caught news of Tyler¡¯s whereabouts. She did not know where he had been for the past week. He might have been on a business trip or was simply hiding from her, but none of that mattered any longer. Vicky arrived at the venue for Gloria¡¯s concert an hour before it was scheduled to start. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Vicky carried a bag that contained the signed divorce agreement. Attempting to rival Tyler had always been a foolish thing to do, and she never meant to use the divorce as her bargaining chip. She only wished to see him and exin herself after learning what had happened that night. However, she had never imagined that Tyler would be so heartless. ¡®Forget it,¡¯ Vicky told herself inwardly. ¡®We¡¯re getting a divorce either way, so why should I be so caught up with what happened and whether I¡¯m being wrongfully used?¡¯ To ensure that she could see Tyler, Vicky asked one of her friends to secure a ticket to Gloria¡¯s concert. As a master pianist with excellent skills, sophisticated looks, and a wealthy background, Gloria had gained incredible fame, so the tickets to her concert were extremely rare. Vicky spent over ten times its original price to secure a ticket to a VIP seat, knowing that Tyler would not be amongst the ordinary audience. She entered the concert venue ahead of time and paid 10 minutes before the start of the concert, Tyler finally appeared. Dressed in a ck suit, his figure was tall and slender as he stepped over elegantly. His presence was mighty and intimidating. Vicky¡¯s eyes lit up, and she stood without hesitation before walking over to him. ¡°Tyler.¡± She stood before him as soon as the man took his seat. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement.¡± Tyler was, at first, surprised to see her, but he soon regained hisposure. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll get Harry to collect them.¡± He remained extremely calm as though the anger he showed that morning was nothing but her imagination. It had only been a week since theyst met, but Vicky felt like Tyler had lost weight. She studied him and said, ¡°Can you let Alex and Jennifer go, and remove all those false usations against Cece on the inte now?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He turned and stared at her with his ck eyes. ¡°You came here for this?¡± Vicky was confused by his question as she thought that all the things her friends had suffered were only Tyler¡¯s effort in getting her to sign the divorce agreement. ¡°Why else?¡± ¡°We¡¯re divorced, so I have no obligations to resolve the troubles you are in,¡± he said coldly. She gaped at him in disbelief and frustration. ¡°Tyler, you-¡° He interrupted her and stared at her sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t attempt to threaten me with divorce. I hate being threatened.¡± She trembled in rage but suppressed her anger because she needed Tyler¡¯s help. ¡°What can I do for you to spare them?¡± ¡°I told you that I have no obligation to get involved.¡± He remained cold. The lights deemed, signaling the start of the concert. He nced at Vicky, who remained standing in front of him, and scowled impatiently. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Tyler¡­¡± ¡°Would you rather be thrown out of here?¡± he questioned coldly. Vicky paled. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Vicky knew Tyler was a man of his word. Gloria¡¯s concert was about to start, and Vicky knew that she would be punished if she affected Tyler¡¯s mood. She took a deep breath and turned to leave. Soon, Gloria went on stage and bowed to the audience before ncing at a certain spot. When she found the familiar, handsome face she was looking for, she smiled and walked over to the piano. Vicky had heard Gloria y before, but as amazing as she was, Vicky was not in the mood to admire the music. The concert did notst long and ended in an hour and a half. As the audience left, Tyler did not leave and went backstage instead. Vicky followed him but was stopped. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t go backstage.¡± Vicky pointed at Tyler and asked, ¡°Why can he go in, then?¡± The staff nced over and smiled. ¡°Mister Hart, you mean? He¡¯s Miss Shaw¡¯s boyfriend, so of course, he cane in and out freely. He must adore her. He¡¯s here to watch every single one of her shows¡­¡± An hourter, Vicky-who was about to drift off to sleep in the taxi¡ªfinally spotted Tyler and Gloria. She sobered and said to the taxi driver, ¡°Follow that car.¡± The taxi driver started the car and followed Tyler¡¯s car, which stopped in front of a restaurant after a while. Tyler and Gloria stepped inside. Noticing the bouquet of crabapples, Vicky¡¯s chest tightened and she stepped into the restaurant as well. She scanned the restaurant and saw Tyler and Gloria sitting the gentle light. Vicky knew that disturbing someone while they dine was extremely rude, so she simply took a seat at a table near them. The waiter came over with a smile. ¡°May I take your order, Madam?¡± Vicky ordered something randomly and kept her eyes on Gloria and Tyler. Perhaps her stare was far too piercing, but Gloria soon noticed her and scowled. Tyler had his back facing Vicky and did not see Vicky. When he noticed the odd look on Gloria¡¯s face, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After a few moments of silence, Gloria whispered, ¡°Vicky is here.¡± He hummed in response as though he had expected it. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Gloria studied his expression and asked, ¡°Should we call her here?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said calmly. Gloria hesitated but did not say anything else in the end. Just then, Tyler¡¯s phone rang, and he nced at it before saying to Gloria, ¡°I need to take this.¡± She nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Tyler stood and walked out of the restaurant. When Vicky saw him stepping outside, she went to follow him as well but was stopped by a slim figure. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Chapter 591 ¡°Are you going to cling to him again?¡± Gloria red at Vicky coldly with a contemptuous look on her face. ¡°Vicky, what gives you the right to be in Tyler¡¯s presence after all that you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Do I need novelx.o your permission to see Tyler now?¡± Vicky asked. Gloria froze. ¡°Are you saying that I don¡¯t have the right to do that?¡± ¡°Gloria, this is between me and Tyler. It doesn¡¯t matter how upset you are about this, but you don¡¯t get to decide what happens.¡± Vicky circled past Gloria and was about to go after Tyler. ¡°Vicky Shaw!¡¯ Gloria grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°I only let you have Tyler because I thought you must love him if you¡¯re willing to go through so much trouble to marry him, but now I know you won¡¯t ever treat him right, so I¡¯m not going to hand him over to you again.¡± Gloria¡¯s grip was firm, and her nails began to dig into Vicky¡¯s flesh without her noticing. She stared into Vicky¡¯s eyes and added, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve already divorced Tyler. I won¡¯t let you bother him again.¡¯ This was the first time Gloria had ever novel.xo spoken to Vicky with such a stern tone. Vicky scowled at the pain in her wrist. ¡°Gloria, let go.¡± ¡°No/ Gloria said. ¡°I am never letting go again.¡± Vicky tried to push Gloria away, novelx.o but Gloria held onto her with dear life and continued to stand in her way. Beginning to feel frustrated, Vicky shoved her aside with all her might, and because Gloria had been standing in front of her, Vicky did not notice the waiter behind Gloria. Gloria fell toward the waiter and the two mmed together. The steaming hot soup in the waiter¡¯s tray spilled over novelxo Gloria¡¯s arm, and her skin instantly blistered. ¡°Ah!¡± Despite the pain, Gloria immediately stared at her arm.¡±¡­ My hand!¡± Vicky had not expected such a thing to happen as well and froze in shock. Just then, Tyler returned from the phone call and hurried over when he saw that Gloria was burnt. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± novelxo He held Gloria¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± In the hospital, the doctors frantically sanitized the wound on Gloria¡¯s arm. As a pianist, nov?lxo Gloria¡¯s hands were even more important than her face, and any minor injury might affect her future and career. ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Shaw¡¯s bones are intact and the burn won¡¯t stop her from ying the piano once it recovers. However¡­¡± a doctor said hesitantly. ¡°This is a rather severe burn, and I¡¯m afraid that there will be scars¡­¡± Though it would not affect Gloria¡¯s career, it would affect her appearance, so it was a hard pill to swallow both as a woman and as a pianist. After a few moments of silence, nov?lxo Tyler said, ¡°Alright.¡± He pushed the door open and went into the room to find Gloria as pale as a ghost, her body trembling from the pain. When she heard the door opening, she turned and looked at Tyler nervously. ¡°Tyler, my hand¡­¡± ¡°The doctor said you¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ Gloria immediately rxed as it was her worst fear to have her hands ruined. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He studied her face and continued, ¡°The doctor said that the wounds will leave scars, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already ordered Adam to contact some specialists. You won¡¯t have any scars.¡± Gloria remained quiet for a few moments before asking, ¡®Where is Vicky now?¡¯ ¡°In the corridor.¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Gloria got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± She walked out of the room and found Vicky standing by the window with a gloomy look on her face. Ever since she arrived at the hospital, Vicky had beenpletely neglected, and Tyler had not spared her a single look as he went in and out of the room. After what happened, novelxo she was shut out of the room and could only wait in the corridor. When she heard the door opening, n?velxo Vicky turned around and spotted Gloria. She hurried over and said, ¡°Gloria, are you alright? I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean t¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Gloria pped her across the face in full force. p! Gloria red at Vicky resentfully. novelx.o ¡°Why are you so vicious, Vicky Shaw?! Are you upset that my hands aren¡¯t destroyed like She?!¡± To Gloria, her hands were more important than her life. When Tyler said that Vicky had nothing to do with what Alex had done, Gloria had no choice but to ept it. ¡®But what happened just now¡­¡¯ She thought in rage and raised her arm again, only to be stopped before she could p Vicky. She froze and turned to nov?lxo notice that Tyler was the one who stopped her.¡± Tyler¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes and reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t injure your hand any further.¡± Gloria¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and she slowly lowered her arm as she turned to re coldly at Vicky. ¡°If you really feel sorry about what you did, don¡¯te to us or appear before me ever again.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Gloria returned to her room, and Tyler turned to leave after taking a nce at Vicky. ¡°Tyler,¡± Vicky called out behind him. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean for this to happen.¡± Tyler stilled, but he did not stay. The door to Gloria¡¯s room slowly closed before her eyes. Tension rose in the room, and in the end, Tyler broke the silence and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­about today.¡± Gloria lifted an eyebrow and looked at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, you have nothing to do with what happened today. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± Her lips curled into a half-smile. ¡°After all, this is just like the time before. Alex was the one who kidnapped me and injured my hand, and Vicky has nothing to do with it, so she doesn¡¯t have to apologize to me¡­¡± Gloria paused in shock and wondered when she had be so bitter. ¡®No, I¡¯m not bitter¡­¡¯ nov?lxo she thought. ¡®I¡¯m jealous¡­ He¡¯s apologizing on Vicky¡¯s behalf like they¡¯re still a couple. He even stopped me from hitting Vicky and sided with her, even when she came close to destroying my hand.¡¯ Gloria felt as though she was suffocating as she drowned in her thoughts, and she turned to stare at Tyler unblinkingly. ¡°Tyler, tell me¡­ Do you not want to divorce Vicky?¡± Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Chapter 593 There was a glimpse of emotions in Tyler¡¯s dark eyes, but they vanished almost as soon as they appeared. ¡°No.¡± Gloria did not look away and whispered, ¡°Tyler, are you upset with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But I was the one who made you divorce her¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s between me and Vicky. It has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Tyler said calmly. Gloria observed the look on his face and said, ¡°Vicky seems to be in a lot of troubletely. Did she come to you for help?¡± His lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°She would¡¯ve never shown herself in front of me if it¡¯s not for the troubles she¡¯s in.¡± For as long as he could remember, she would onlye to him whenever she found herself in a situation she could not resolve. Her affection had always been a means to an end for her in Tyler¡¯s perspective. ¡®Why else was she nowhere to be found despite how long I¡¯ve been in the hospital?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Now that she¡¯s in trouble, shees running back to me.1 ¡°She is in a lot of trouble right now, and I don¡¯t think she can handle it. Tyler, are you going to help her?¡± Gloria asked. ¡°If she¡¯s capable of causing those troubles, she should be able to resolve them by herself,¡± Tyler said expressionlessly. Gloria wanted to say something else but gave up with a sigh in the end when she saw the look on Tyler¡¯s face. After leaving the hospital, Vicky walked on the road alone and received a call from Cece. ¡°Vicky, I suddenly remembered something.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You asked if my draft could¡¯ve been leaked in any way before, right?¡± Vicky raised an eyebrow. ¡°You said it never happened, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah. I keep myptop by my side at all times, and my drafts have never been leaked before,¡± Cece said tensely. ¡°Vicky, this has never happened throughout the years I¡¯ve worked as a fashion designer, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd for this to happen out of the blue?¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡± ¡°I took a closer look at the post from the person who imed to be the original designer, and the drafts they posted were one of my initial designs at the very beginning. Don¡¯t you remember, Vicky? After we created the drafts, we showed them all to Gloria and I prepared two sets of drafts, with one to be provided to Gloria¡­¡± Everyone had different habits when it came to work. Vicky tended to show her customers the drafts of her design before noting down the customers¡¯ preferences and demands with a notebook. Cece, on the other hand, would prepare two sets of drafts with one to show the customer while she made amendments on the other copy on the spot before scanning it to herptop. ¡°Gloria said that she had something urgent to do and left with her copy of the draft, so we communicated about the amendments over the phone afterward¡­ Gloria was our customer, so I didn¡¯t see the problem in her possessing the draft.¡± Vicky clenched her fists and thought, ¡®Gloria¡­ So it has been Gloria all along?!1 ¡°Cece, are you sure?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°This is just a theory, but after all the time I spent thinking about what happened, this is the only problem I can spot¡­¡± Vicky remained quiet for a few moments. ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, she stood still in the same spot and thought, ¡®Tyler has sunk this low to get me to divorce him.¡¯ Suddenly, a car stopped in front of her, and the door opened. A tall man walked over to her with a seductive smile on his face, his almond-shaped eyes glittering under the light. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Harvey?¡± Vicky said, realizing that it had been a long time since shest saw Harvey. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was on the phone with Gloria just now, and she said she was burned on the arm, so I came to check on her.¡± Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Harvey studied Vicky¡¯s face and frowned. ¡°Why are you near the hospital? Are you sick again?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No. I was in the hospital to check on Gloria as well. Her hand¡­¡± She paused. ¡°I was the one who identally burned her arm.¡± Harvey was slightly surprised at first, but he quickly smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s just an ident, I¡¯m sure Gloria won¡¯t me you for it.¡± Vicky opened her mouth to say something but decided against it. ¡°You should go and check on her. I should go home now.¡± Harvey reached out to grab her by the wrist. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, so let me give you a lift.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m fine on my own.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a woman to travel alone.¡± He lowered his gaze at her.¡± Since we¡¯ve bumped into one another, I need to send you back. Even if you refuse, I¡¯m just going to follow you until you get home safely.¡± Vicky recalled the times when she was kidnapped and how she was once saved by Harvey. Though Harvey had lied to her before, he had also helped her on countless asions, and she was grateful for him. She considered his offer and did not refuse again. ¡®Alright. Thank you.¡± He smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t ever have to thank me.¡± He opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Get in, Vicky.¡± Vicky was stunned for a moment as she recalled how Tyler had once opened the car door for Gloria. When Harvey noticed that she was not moving, he asked, ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She snapped out of it. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± With that, she went into the car. Harvey closed the door and went back to the driver¡¯s seat before starting the car. In the distance, Gloria watched as Harvey¡¯s car drove off and scowled.¡± Was that Harvey and Vicky?¡± Tyler stood next to her without a word, the look in his eyes darkening. The streetlights passed them by swiftly as the car darted forward, and Vicky stared outside the window in silence. ¡°Vicky.¡± Harvey¡¯s husky voice broke the silence. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about Cece. I¡¯ve already ordered a hacker to look into it.¡± She turned around to look at Harvey. ¡°You know about it?¡± As soon as the question was asked, realization dawned on her. Harvey was in love with Gloria, so it was normal for him to pay attention to anything that happened around her. ¡°Yeah.¡± The recent event was the reason why Harvey returned to Stoneford City. He went home some time ago and was made aware of a certain secret concerning Tyler, so he had been dedicated to investigating it, but it was never easy to look into anything about Tyler. Halfway through the investigation, he was told about what happened with Vicky, so he gave up on the investigation and returned ahead of time. ¡°I wanted to contact you once I found something, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here,¡± he said while driving. He paused and continued, ¡°How are things between¡­you and Tyler?¡± After a few moments of silence, Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement, so I think the divorce will be finalized soon enough.¡± Harvey was shocked. ¡°You divorced Tyler?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What made him agree to it?¡± Harvey questioned in disbelief. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Chapter 595 As a man, Harvey knew Tyler and was quite certain that the man would never let Vicky go after what happened the time before. Vicky did not say a word. She knew she could seek Harvey¡¯s help with ordinary favors, but since novelxo Gloria was involved, she would be putting Harvey in a difficult position if she asked for Harvey¡¯s help. Vicky was not upset by the thought that Harvey would prioritize Gloria over her. She was only Harvey¡¯s ex-fiance, while Gloria was the woman who saved his life, so it made sense that she was different. ¡°You once mentioned that Gloria saved your life before¡­ nov?lxo What happened?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°I told you about it before, but since you¡¯ve forgotten all about it now, I can tell the story again.¡± Harvey¡¯s voice was gentle and malicious in the quiet night. ¡°The Sparks¡¯ influence used to extend throughout Molivia, where there were plenty of business opportunities, but the environment there has always been chaotic. The country still has riots frequently as of now.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Molivia?¡± ¡°Yeah. novelxo That¡¯s where you and Gloria went to study back then¡­and that¡¯s where I ran into Gloria. I was betrayed by my men and found myself in grave danger. I barged into the backstage of a musical concert when I was on the run. When I showed up drenched in blood, Gloria was terrified and thought that I was some kind of psychopathic murderer, so she knocked me out. By the time I woke up, I was all patched up, and she said that she only saved me because she was worried that she might¡¯ve killed me¡­ She took care of me nov?lxo throughout that period, and we slowly got to know each other.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s how you fell in love with Gloria?¡± Harvey remained quiet for a few moments and novelx.o did not answer the question directly. ¡°I pursued Gloria for a time and proposed to marry her, but she never agreed.¡± He had not pursued Gloria for long. Vicky turned to look at Harvey. ¡°Is that why you got engaged with me instead?¡± ¡°It was just an ident.¡± He nced at her with a thoughtful look. ¡°Vicky, will you believe it if I say that you were the one who pursued me?¡¯ She froze. ¡°What? I¡­pursued you?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I went to the Shaws to make a marriage proposal, and Gloria turned me down mercilessly. When I was about to leave, you stopped me on my track and said that if it¡¯s just a political marriage, it doesn¡¯t matter which Shaw I marry. You said that if Gloria wasn¡¯t willing to marry me, nov?lxo you can take her ce.¡± Vicky silently considered the time and realized that it must have not been over half a year since she broke up with Tyler when she started pursuing another man. ¡®Am I really the selfish, heartless woman Gloria describes me to be?* Vicky thought as she sank into self-doubt. Harvey nced at her again with a smile. ¡°I could tell that you were running from something and you didn¡¯t actually like me. I was amused and told you that I loved another. You said that we can get married and you wouldn¡¯t interfere with my private life, but I turned you down anyway.¡± Vicky was not surprised that Harvey would turn down her proposal. ¡®But what made you say yes afterward?¡± ¡°You kept bothering me afterward, and even Gloria found out that you were pursuing me.¡± A dazed look appeared in Harvey¡¯s eyes. ¡°One day, I was racing cars when you found me and went on with another grand speech of yours¡­¡± Vicky had mentioned she would not interfere with his private life and they could sign an agreement; she even mentioned that he could have lovers outside of the marriage. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Vicky appeared extremely anxious at the time as novelx.o though something was chasing after her. ¡°To make you give up, I suggested that I¡¯d agree if you win my friend in a race.¡± ¡°Did I¡­actually win?¡± she asked. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Harvey smiled. ¡°Not only did you win, but you also did so gloriously. My friend instantly announced that he wanted to date you.¡± A faint smugness appeared in Harvey¡¯s tone. ¡°But you were fixated on me and turned him down right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a while, Vicky asked hesitantly nov?lxo, ¡°Are you sure I could race?¡¯ ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t lied to me before.¡± Harvey cleared his throat awkwardly and changed the subject. ¡®Both you and Gloria were from a powerful family with great fame, so I thought that you¡¯d be the stereotypical, elegantdy like Gloria. That¡¯s why I proposed for you to race my friend.¡± Driving and racing were two different things, n?velxo and a girl with Vicky¡¯s background would often view car racing as a barbaric hobby. Gloria had once shown contempt for the sport when Harvey brought it up in the past. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I could do that¡­¡± muttered Vicky. ¡°I was shocked as well and asked you about it. You said that you went through a rebellious stage and went into car racing for a time, but that was just for fun. Afterward¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s interest was piqued when Harvey paused. novelx.o ¡°What happened afterward?¡± He turned to look at her with a mysterious look in his eyes. ¡°You said that you met someone who was a great driver, novelxo and he taught you a lot of things. N ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°I think you loved that person.¡± Vicky froze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You loved that person.¡± The smile on Harvey¡¯s face faded. ¡°Your eyes lit up when you talked about him.¡± Vicky recalled something and asked, ¡°Did you know that¡­Tyler and I knew each other from the start?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He shot her a confused look. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She took a deep breath. ¡°Before we got to know each other, Tyler and I¡­ dated for a year. Did you know that?¡± Screech! Harvey stepped hard on the brake. ¡°What?!¡± Baam! Before Harvey had stepped onto the brake abruptly, novelxo the car behind them bumped into Harvey¡¯s car. The ss of the back window shattered, and the airbags were released at the impact. Harvey immediately turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She turned around in shock. ¡°Was there a car that closed in behind us?¡± Once he made sure that Vicky was not injured, Harvey unfastened his seatbelt. ¡°I¡¯ll get out and check.¡± He went out, and his expression darkened when he saw novelxo the person stepping out of the car behind them. ¡°Tyler Hart,¡± he gritted out. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Chapter 597 The person who got out of the car was Tyler, and Gloria was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat in his car, looking pale and startled. Tyler proposed to send her home, but by coincidence, their path crossed with Harvey. Harvey was not driving fast and ran into a few red lights on the way, so Tyler¡¯s car caught up to Harvey right away. Tyler and Gloria were both quiet people and rarely talked when they were alone. Gloria had been observing the look on Tyler¡¯s face along the way, but there was no hint of emotion on his expression at all, and he drove steadily until Harvey stepped on the brake out of the blue. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. It was not Tyler¡¯s problem that Harvey stepped on the brake all of a sudden, but for some reason, Tyler did not attempt to slow down and ran his car right into Harvey¡¯s car. 1 The moment their cars crashed, Gloria¡¯s heart stopped. Tyler went out to check on his car and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Mister Sparks.¡± A contemptuous look appeared on his face. ¡°I once heard that Mister Sparks is a skilled racer. I guess that¡¯s just an exaggeration.¡± ¡°As horrible as I might be at driving, you¡¯re worse for not even knowing how to step on the brake,¡± Harvey drawled. ¡°Do you enjoy being crashed. Mister Sparks?¡± ¡°Tyler Hart.¡± The yful smile on Harvey¡¯s face faded. ¡® Both Vicky and Gloria are in the cars, and you just ran right into my car without hesitation or care fortheir safety?¡± Though he did step on the brake abruptly, he was not going at a high speed and he refused to believe that Tyler did not have the time to react, or Tyler would have died a long time ago considering how many enemies he had. ¡°If you know there are others in the car, why did you step on the brake all of a sudden?¡± Tyler retorted. Harvey was rendered speechless as he was at fault. Just then, Vicky and Gloria got out of the cars as well. Gloria knew that the car ahead belonged to Harvey, so she was not shocked to see Harvey. Vicky, on the other hand, froze when she saw Gloria and Tyler. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Tyler shot her a look wordlessly. ¡°Tyler is sending me home. Is it strange for us to be on this road?¡± Gloria said. It was not odd and since it waste, it was normal for Gloria to head home once her wounds were treated. Vicky nced at the state of Harvey¡¯s car and the shattered ss on the ground. ¡±How are we going to handle this?¡± ¡°We all have dash cameras, so it¡¯s easy to settle this. I¡¯ll call my assistant here,¡± Harvey said. Just as Harvey was about to make the call, Tyler said, ¡°You broke my car and you want to send your assistant to deal with me? I¡¯m impressed by just how irresponsible and arrogant you are, Mister Sparks.¡± It was only a mild ident for both Harvey and Tyler, who were wealthy enough to bear the cost of the ident. Even if the repair fee cost up to six digits, that amount of money would mean nothing at all to them. Harvey narrowed his eyes and smiled mysteriously. ¡®Mister Hart¡­are you purposely trying to cause a scene here with me?¡± Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Chapter 598 ¡°Mister Sparks, you tried to avoid the me, and now you¡¯re in a hurry to leave. Can it be that¡­¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡®You¡¯re trying to run from bearing the responsibility?¡± Harvey chuckled darkly as he studied Tyler. novelx.o ¡°Tyler, when have you be so sloppy? You might as well juste right out and say you don¡¯t want me to send Vicky home.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Harvey nced at the time and knew that despite howte it was, Tyler might just stall until the next morning until he got what he wanted novelx.o. Harvey did not mind that, but both Vicky and Gloria needed rest and could not waste time on such a meaningless stand-off. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Vicky seemed exhausted and was on the brink of copsing, and as an adult, Harvey could not possibly waste everyone¡¯s time just to win against Tyler. He turned to look at Gloria and said, ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ll send you hometer.¡¯ Gloria nced at Tyler, and her heart sank when she saw theck of response on his face, i She was a smart woman and could read the situation without being told what to do. Her lips curled into a cold smile, but she did not refuse. Harvey took out his phone to call his assistant, who hurried over in 10 minutes. He exined the situation and said, ¡°Hand me your key.¡± The assistant nodded and handed the car key to Harvey. Harvey was about to grab novelxo it when Tyler went ahead of him and snatched the key instead. He yed with the key and said casually, ¡°Thanks.¡± Harvey was rendered speechless. Tyler walked over to the assistant¡¯s car, novel.xo and Harvey nced at Vicky.¡± Vicky, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go home and rest.¡± Vicky nced at Gloria hesitantly. Sensing what she was thinking, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go over now, he¡¯s probably going to break my assistant¡¯s car as well, and I¡¯m going to have to buy him a new car.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky hesitated. Gloria, on the other hand, stood still silently. Vicky wanted to refuse, but she needed to resolve the situation concerning Alex, Cece, and Jennifer, and her pride meant nothing when she was so deep in trouble. Vicky walked over quietly novelxo and hesitated as to where to sit, before finally opening the door to the passenger¡¯s seat. She went in and tensed before sighing a breath of relief when Tyler did not chase her out. ¡°Seatbelt,¡± Tyler said expressionlessly. She snapped out of it and fastened her seatbelt. As soon as she did so, the car darted forward at incredible speed. It was almost midnight, so there were not many cars on the road. The scenery outside the window faded so quickly, and Vicky felt dizzy. She sat nervously in the car as she stared at the rising number on the speed indicator. Completely drenched in a cold sweat, she caved and said, ¡°Tyler, can you drive slower?¡± The speed of the car had risen to 200 kilometers per hour, and Vicky was terrified at the thought of being in a car crash. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Tyler kept his gaze straight ahead and mocked, ¡¯You drove just as fast when you were running after Harvey. You weren¡¯t scared back then, so why start now?¡¯ Vicky could not help but feel guilty at his mention of the past. ¡°I¡¯m older now, and I am¡­not interested in this sort of thing anymore.¡± Tyler did not speak and simply increased the speed of the car. After they narrowly dodge a car ahead of them, Vicky wiped the sweat on her forehead. ¡°Are you this scared of dying?¡± he sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not scared at all, so why are you?¡± Indeed, Tyler was the king of a gigantic business empire, and his life was worth far morepared to a nobody like Vicky. ¡°Tyler.¡± Vicky tried her best not to look at the speed indicator. ¡°If you agree to let Alex and Jenifer go, and stop the usation toward Cece, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± His expression remained cold. ¡°You don¡¯t even sound half as sincere as you were back in Forever Night.¡¯ Her breath caught in her throat as she paled. What happened in Forever Night was one of her worst memories, and she knew that Tyler was bringing it up to humiliate her. Vicky clenched her fists as she tried to ignore the sarcasm in his tone.¡± What is it that you want before you can spare them?¡± ¡°Spare them?¡± he questioned sharply. ¡°You think that this is my doing?¡¯ She was taken aback for a moment. ¡¯Who else?¡± Tension rose in the car, and Tyler¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. He had thought that Vicky wasing to him for help because she was in trouble, only to find out that she had concluded he was the culprit behind everything. He did not speak and remained as cold as ice. Vicky sensed his frustration and felt slightly confused. ¡®Did I say something wrong?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Is it because I said the truth too tantly? Or is Tyler just looking for a chance to vent his anger after I¡¯ve identally hurt Gloria¡¯s hand?¡¯ After a moment of hesitation, Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean to burn Gloria¡¯s hand. I will go and apologize to her again in a few days¡­ About the divorce, I didn¡¯t mean to stall or threaten you with it either. I¡¯ve already signed it, and as long as you agree to spare my friends-¡¯ Screech! The car stopped, and Vicky paused before turning to gape at the man. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. With an extremely cold expression on his face, he uttered, ¡¯Get out.¡± She froze. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± ¡°I said, get out.¡± The look in his eyes was dangerously ferocious. ¡¯Get out, or I¡¯ll kill them all.¡± 1 Vicky¡¯s heart sank, and she immediately unfastened her seatbelt before getting out of the car in a hurry. Before she had time to shut the door, the car raced off into the distance, and she stood dazedly as she watched the car disappear from her sight. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Chapter 600 The next day, Vicky received a call from Harvey after breakfast. ¡°Vicky, I found the person who wrote the post on the inte.¡± Vicky straightened her back. ¡°Who was it?¡± Harvey hesitated and said, ¡°Selene Rathborne.¡± ¡°Selene¡­¡± Vicky murmured. ¡°So it¡¯s her.¡¯ Vicky was not surprised as Selene was the only one who had what it took to frame Cece apart from Gloria. When Vicky went to meet Gloria about the dresses, Selene was present as well. Considering how close Selene was to Gloria, it should not be difficult for her to steal the drafts. An idea formed in Vicky¡¯s mind, and she asked, ¡°Harvey, can you help me with something else?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he said with a smile. She lowered her voice. ¡°I took part in a party some time ago. I want to know if Selene was there as well. Also, I need you to check a certain room to see if someone else had gone inside before I did.¡± Though Selene was Gloria¡¯s friend, Harvey did not seem keen on protecting her, or he would haveProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. never told Vicky the truth. Vicky recalled how furious Tyler and Gloria were, and based on what she knew about Gloria¡¯s character, there was no reason for her to lie. Vicky had been confused all along as to why someone as prideful as Gloria would drug a man with an aphrodisiac. When everything happened, Vicky was in a hysterical state despite theposed look she put on, so she missed a lot of detail. After calming down, Gloria was likely only testing Vicky as she had imed, but something unexpected happened. No matter how hard Vicky thought about it, she could not figure it out. Selene was Gloria¡¯s best friend, so she might be aware that Gloria was about to test Vicky, which made it easy for Selene to interfere in certain ways. Both Gloria and Tyler thought that Vicky was the one who drugged Tyler, and Vicky would point the me at Gloria instead. Vicky narrowed her eyes coldly. She had conflicted feelings toward Gloria, but when it came to Selene, she had nothing but sheer contempt. Harvey realized that something else might have happened in his absence and agreed. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll look into it.¡± The sky turned dark, and rain drizzled onto the window outside the restaurant. Selene propped her chin onto his hand as sheined to Gloria, who was sitting next to her. ¡°Why is it raining every single day? It¡¯s so depressing.¡¯ Gloria nced at the time worriedly. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Tyler arrived?¡± Selene shot her a teasing look. ¡¯He¡¯s just five minuteste, and you¡¯re already this worried?¡± ¡°He¡¯s rarelyte. It¡¯s pouring out there, and I¡¯m worried that something might¡¯ve happened to him¡­¡± Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and the cold wind escaped into the restaurant. A figure approached the two, and Selene thought that it was Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, you¡¯re five minutes late, and Gloria has been worried sick of you. Your punishment forthat will be to send us hometer¡ª¡± Before she could finish, a ss of water was poured onto her face. ¡°Ah!¡± Selene screamed and realized that it was Vicky who stood before her. She wiped away the water on her face and cursed, ¡°Have you gone mad, Vicky?! What do you think you¡¯re doing?! Scram! If Tyler sees that you¡¯re bullying me and Gloria, he¡¯s going to make you pay!¡± Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Gloria scowled at Vicky and questioned coldly, ¡°Vicky, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your bestie here?¡± Vicky retorted. Gloria turned to look at Selene. ¡°Selene, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Gloria, you saw everything. I was just minding my own business and Vicky just barged in here to bully me¡­ She¡¯s probably upset that you¡¯re getting closer to Tyler and is venting her anger on me.¡± Vicky sneered at her pretenses. ¡°I¡¯m venting my anger on you? As if you¡¯re worthy of my time at all.¡± She walked over to grab Selene by the wrist.¡± Delete your post right now and make a public statement exining the truth!¡± Selene panicked at her words as she knew what she had done. She was not worried that Vicky might find out because she was targeting Cece instead of Vicky, and it was unlikely for Tyler to punish her over an assistant. As for drugging Tyler, Selene made sure to leave no trace behind, so not even Gloria knew what happened. Vicky could not have possibly known this. Still, after all the things she had done, Selene could not help but feel slightly guilty. ¡°Vicky, let go!¡± ¡°You¡¯reing with me to exin everything!¡± Vicky tightened her grip and dragged Selene outside. She was stronger than Selene, and Selene could not seem to pull away, so she sought Gloria¡¯s help instead. ¡°Gloria, help me! God knows where she¡¯s going to take me!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Gloria was not going to stand idly by even if Selene did not call out for help. She stood in front of Vicky and demanded, ¡°Vicky, let Selene go.¡± Vicky red at her coldly. ¡°Gloria, this is none of your business. Get out of my way.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t be held responsible if something else happens to your hands, ¡± Vicky threatened. Gloria widened her eyes in shock, while Selene started screaming, ¡°Mister Hart, Vicky burned Gloria¡¯s hand on purpose yesterday and is here looking for trouble again today! Did you hear what she just said? She¡¯s going to hurt Gloria again!¡± Vicky instinctively turned around and found Tyler walking over elegantly. He was not dressed in his usual suit but in a set of casual wear that outlined his perfect figure, and he instantly caught the attention of everyone in the restaurant. While Vicky was distracted, Selene narrowed her eyes viciously and harshly stepped on Vicky¡¯s foot. She was wearing heels, and a sharp pain instantly shot up Vicky¡¯s leg, so she shoved Selene away by reflex. ¡°Ah!¡± Selene lost bnce and fell backward onto a seat. The chair made a sharp screech, and she fell onto the ground in front of Tyler. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Chapter 602 ¡°Selene!¡± Gloria hurried over to help Selene up. ¡°Selene, are you okay?¡± Tears welled in Selene¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Gloria¡­ Ow! It hurts.¡± Gloria noticed that there were scratches on novelxo Selene¡¯s arms and that she had twisted her ankle during the fall. ¡°Vicky Shaw!¡± Gloria, who had always remainedposed, finally snapped. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you keeping at me, but why would you hurt my friend? Why do you always have to be so vicious? Come at me if you have a problem with me!¡± Vicky snapped out of it and nced at the angered look on Gloria¡¯s face before turning to study the pathetic expression on Selene¡¯s face with a sneer. ¡°She had iting.¡± Gloria jolted in shock as she did not expect Vicky to say such a thing. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After Vicky had burned her arm, Gloria was furious but did not press any charges against Vicky as her hands were alright. She could understand Vicky¡¯s hostility no.velxo toward her, but she refused to tolerate any act of violence toward her friends. Gloria helped Selene to a chair before striding novelxo up to Vicky and raising her arm to p Vicky across the face. Vicky did not tolerate it this time and caught her hand in the air before pping her instead. Smack! Vicky struck with all her might. Gloria instantly fell onto the ground under the impact with blood oozing from the corner of her mouth. She had not expected Vicky to hurt her in front of Tyler, no.velxo so she covered her cheek and stared dazedly at Vicky. When Selene saw that Gloria was pped, she screamed, ¡°Gloria!¡± She wanted to help Gloria up, but she had twisted her n?velxo ankle earlier and fell again as soon as she tried to get up. All the noises drew the attention of the other customers. Vicky stared down at the two and sneered, ¡°I used to wonder why Selene dares to be so arrogant. I guess I finally have the answer. She¡¯s this way because she has a best friend like you, who can¡¯t tell right from wrong and novelxo would protect her regardless of the situation!¡± Selene pointed at Vicky and screamed hysterically, novelx.o ¡°Tyler, did you see her? That¡¯s how she bullies me and Gloria when you aren¡¯t around!¡± The sight before Vicky looked so familiar like how She and nov?lxo Sasha used to frame her, and her husband never once sided with her. Vicky did not bother to look at Tyler and red at Selene sharply. ¡°Selene Rathborne, I want to see your public statement about the truth along with your apology within three days. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you what it¡¯s like to regret your actions.¡± Vicky was never a fierce woman, but what Selene had done provoked her. She turned to face Gloria and said, ¡°Gloria, everyone can act righteous. All those things you said about coming at you if I have a problem, and that I shouldn¡¯t hurt someone innocent¡­ Why don¡¯t you find out about what your best friend did before saying those things again?¡± Vicky looked away and turned to leave, only to be grabbed by the wrist. ¡°Apologize,¡± rang a cold, dark voice. The man she had been ignoring finally spoke. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Vicky was not surprised by Tyler¡¯s words, but after learning more about the past, she could not help but feel bitter. She shook his hand away impatiently and said, ¡®I will never apologize to them.¡± ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t be so sure about that.¡± Hershes fluttered as she looked up at him. It was the first time she looked him in the eyes that day. ¡°Why? Are you going to ckmail me again?¡± ¡°If it gets me what I want, novelxo why not?¡± he calmly replied. ¡°So you¡¯re asking me to apologize to them without even asking what happened?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°I only believe what I see.¡± She clenched her fists. ¡®But what you see isn¡¯t always the truth.¡¯ He lowered his gaze at her mercilessly. ¡°It¡¯s the truth if I say it is.¡± Vicky knew that she should calm down and exin herself to Tyler, because the truth woulde out if he was willing to look into it. However, seeing how novelxo Tyler protected Gloria and Selene without question filled her head with anger. ¡®If only Tyler didn¡¯t destroy my studio to make me sign the divorce agreement, Selene would¡¯ve never had the chance to¡­ No. These three are probably all in it and were all just waiting for me to jump right into their trap. All my friends are either missing or suffering, and this is all Tyler¡¯s fault! Am I really that naive that I think he¡¯s going to believe me? Why would I want his trust to begin with?¡¯ n?velxo Vicky thought as her blood ran cold. She looked up at Tyler. novelxo ¡°Are you sure you want me to apologize to them?¡± The look in his eyes darkened, and he said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°I apologize.¡± Both Gloria and Selene were shocked that Vicky was suddenly willing to cooperate, but they froze the next moment when Vicky pped Tyler across the face in front of everyone. 3 Silence fell over the restaurant with nothing but the sound of raindrops hitting the windows. Tyler was the king of Stoneford City, no.velxo and it was a tant disrespect toward him for Vicky to p him in public. There was no remorse or fear on n?velxo Vicky¡¯s face when she met his eyes with a smirk. ¡°How was it? Are you satisfied with my ¡®apology¡¯, Tyler?¡± With that, she did not give him the chance to react and walked through the door, disappearing into the rain without an umbre. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The silence continued as they all felt like they could hear their hearts beating. Gloria stood from the ground and walked over to Tyler. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± she whispered gently. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tyler did not respond and simply stared in the direction where Vicky left. The cold rain fell onto Vicky. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Vicky hung her head low and wandered on the street. She lost track of time, and once all her anger escaped, it left behind sorrow and emptiness within her. She knew she had messed up everything. Alex and Jennifer needed her help, and Cece needed to salvage her reputation. She managed to find the truth but made the wrong move at the veryst moment. Her body waspletely drenched, and her slim figure looked as though it was about to be swallowed by the rain. She felt exhausted like she had never felt before. Tm so tired¡­¡¯ shemented, no.velxo wondering if she felt the same way before she lost her memories. Her head hurt, and so did her heart as she felt like there was a hole in her chest. 1 Her tears mixed with the rain that scrolled down her face, and she could not help but think of how much she wished she nov?lxo could go to sleep and never wake up again, so that she would not have to face all the hardships in life again. She did not notice, however, the car following her. Inside the car, Harry nced up as he studied Tyler¡¯s expression gingerly. Tyler stared at the wavering figure in the rain expressionlessly, but Harry had been working for Tyler long enough to know that Tyler was in a horrible mood. Harry was far more experienced and novelxo understandingpared to Adam, so he suggested, ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Sh-Missus Hart has been in the rain for a long time now. Why don¡¯t we let her in? She may catch a cold.¡± ¡°Has it been that long?¡± Tyler asked coldly. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s been over an hour.¡± ¡°Over an hour¡­¡± Tyler repeated dazedly. ¡¯I once stood in the rain for the entire night.¡± Harry was stunned. ¡°Why did you do that, Mister Hart?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tyler said bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember why anymore.¡± Harry wanted to ask about it but noticed that Vicky had copsed in the rain and shouted, ¡°Mister Hart, Missus-¡± Before he could finish, Tyler pushed the door open and hurried toward Vicky¡¯s direction. ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡± Tyler looked at the determination in her eyes and froze. ¡°Give me a reason.¡± ¡°You know the reason, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m not the person you were looking for. You had the wrong person.¡± ¡°And I told you that I don¡¯t care.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. An unfamiliar look of cold expression appeared on Vicky¡¯s face. novelxo ¡°You don¡¯t care, but I do. Gloria is my cousin, and I took her ce. Do you know what she thinks of me now? Besides, the person you saw in the garden wasn¡¯t me, so it¡¯s not me that you love.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Tyler grabbed onto her shoulder in frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t fall in love with you because of that encounter in the garden. I-¡± She interrupted him and said, ¡°But that song, ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯, means something special to you, right?¡± Her tone grew increasingly impatient.¡± You love that song so much that you won¡¯t listen to any other song¡­ I¡¯m so sick of it. I¡¯m so sick of being someone else¡¯s substitute, and I¡¯m sick of that song. novelxo I get so frustrated whenever I hear that song and ying it just disgusts me to no end.¡± Tyler tightened his grip on her shoulder, but she did not protest despite the pain. She simply stared at him carelessly in contempt. Tyler studied her face for a while before saying, ¡°I love that song not because I fell for the person I heard ying it in the garden, but because I love you.¡± Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Chapter 605 ¡°I thought you were the one who yed that song, so I thought it was a song that holds special meaning for the two of us¡­ If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to y that song again.¡¯ Vicky jolted in shock as she did not expect this to be the reason for his love for the song. He pulled her into his arms. ¡°Alright, Vicky. Let¡¯s not bring up a breakup again. It doesn¡¯t matter who it was in that garden.¡± Tears welled in Vicky¡¯s eyes, and she summoned the determination to shove him away. ¡¯Tyler, you wanted a reason, and I gave it to you.¡¯ ¡°But I already said that it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Her expression darkened as she interrupted him, ¡°Tyler, do I really have to connect the dots for you?¡¯ She stared into his eyes. ¡°All reasons are nothing but excuses. There is only ever one reason for couples to break up. I¡­ I just don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± He tightened his arms around her as though he was trying to merge their bodies so she would never be able to leave him. ¡°It¡¯s not possible for you to fall out of love with me,¡± he muttered. 1 ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡¯ she said expressionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he repeated. ¡°Believe what you want.¡± She struggled to get away from him. ¡¯I¡¯m only here to tell you that we¡¯re done.¡¯ His arms were so tightly wrapped around her that she could not get away no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Let go, Tyler.¡± ¡°No.¡± She raised her voice. ¡°We¡¯ve broken up!¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it.¡¯ ¡°Only a divorce requires consent from both parties. A breakup doesn¡¯t require that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get married, then.¡± Vicky was stunned for a few moments. ¡°Tyler, have you gone mad?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve already made the rings¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about the ring that doesn¡¯t even fit me?¡± After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°I made it smaller on purpose so that you can never take it off once you put it on.¡± Unfortunately, Tyler had made the ring far too small. He had studied nothing but business and knew nothing about design or fashion. It was the first time he attempted to design a ring, and though he should have made it to her exact size, he had something else in mind and ended up with a wed product. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten the trick of designing rings. I¡¯ll get it right next time,¡± he deadpanned. ¡°¡­¡¯ Vicky¡¯s fingers twitched as she thought, ¡®Next time? Do we really have such a chance?¡¯ For some reason that Tyler could not begin to understand, Vicky was determined to break up with him, but he refused to ept it. The two, who used to be deeply in love, becameplete strangers. One day, Vicky arrived before Tyler with a strange man. ¡°Tyler, this is my new boyfriend, Noah. I know the breakup isn¡¯t fair for you, but I¡¯ve fallen for another man, so-¡± Before she could finish, Noah was sent flying by a punch. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Noah¡­ Noah, are you alright?!¡± Vicky turned to re at Tyler. ¡®Have you gone mad, Tyler?!¡± A cold expression appeared on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t care how far along you two are in this rtionship, but break up right this instant.¡± She helped Noah up and said, ¡¯This man is my boyfriend now, and you¡¯re just a stranger to me. Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± Tyler turned to stare at Noah with contempt. ¡°Vicky, are you saying that this weak man is the boyfriend you found for yourself?¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Chapter 606 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he can fight as long as I like him.¡± Amused, Tyler questioned, ¡°You like him? For what? How is he better than me?¡± Vicky lifted her chin. ¡®He¡¯s the only son of the Canyers. You know the Canyer family, right? If I marry him, I¡¯ll be Missus Canyer. You know that I¡¯ve lost both of my parents, and it¡¯s not easy for an orphan to survive in my family. I need someone powerful to back me up¡­¡± She studied him and said, ¡°Your career is just taking off, and you can¡¯t help me.¡± She knew Tyler¡¯s n for the future. He did not intend on inheriting his family business and wanted to make a path of his own. He was only 22 and had achieved a certain level of aplishment in Molivia. Still, it would be some time before Tyler had enough power to rival influential families in Stoneford City. ¡°Vicky, just give me some time.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened as he swallowed hard. ¡°Five years¡­ No, three years. Give me three years, and I¡¯ll give you everything you want.¡± Vicky smirked in contempt. ¡°Three years¡­ That¡¯s too long. I¡¯ll be going home next year, and the Shaws will arrange a marriage for me as soon as I get back. Instead of marrying someone I don¡¯t like, I¡¯d rather pick someone I like now¡­¡± ¡°I can go home with you.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ll inherit the Harts¡¯ business?¡± she asked coldly.¡± The Harts are doing alright in Stoneford City, but they¡¯re hardlyparable to us Shaws. I¡¯m still ady of the Shaws, and I can get a better match than you.¡± She took out her handkerchief to wipe the blood off Noah¡¯s mouth.¡± Besides, he¡¯s the one I want now.¡± He pulled her toward him. ¡°No.¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t fall for him.¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°Tyler, let go.¡± ¡°Vicky, let¡¯s not break up.¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°Vicky, let¡¯s not break up, okay?¡± Noah, who had remained quiet the entire time, sighed. ¡°Mister Hart, just let Vicky go. She doesn¡¯t love you anymore, so what¡¯s the point of clinging onto the rtionship?¡± Tyler turned to re at him coldly. ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who should shut up,¡± Vicky said sharply. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Tyler fell into silence but did not release her hand. Vicky struggled, and when she failed to break free, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to break up.¡± Tyler immediately looked up eagerly, and Vicky turned to look away. ¡®We can keep dating if you can ept that I¡¯m seeing someone else at the same time. Tyler froze, and even Noah was stunned. ¡°We can keep dating if you can ept that I¡¯m seeing someone else at the same time,¡± Vicky repeated. Tyler tightened his grip, and Noah was absolutely dumbfounded by the situation. ¡°¡­ Even if I can ept that, he might not,¡± Tyler said hoarsely. Noah nced at Vicky and cleared his throat. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever pleases Vicky.¡± Vicky turned to look at Tyler. ¡¯Noah agreed. What about you?¡± Not agreeing would mean that he epted the breakup, but if he agreed to the condition, he would be giving Vicky permission to cheat on him. Despite being punched by Tyler, Noah felt sorry for him. Sometimeter, Tyler muttered, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Vicky herself was shocked because she knew just how possessive Tyler was. He would get upset when passersby looked at her and get jealous when her childhood friend came to see her. His one and only wish seemed to be for her to know no man apart from him, so she did not expect him to ept such a condition. She only proposed such a term knowing he would not ept it, but Tyler surprised her by agreeing to it. Since Tyler had epted the terms, Vicky knew just how to make him give up. One day after dinner with Noah, she stepped out of the restaurant to find Tyler leaning by the door with a cigarette lit between his fingers. The smoke hovered over his face and clouded his features. He put out the cigarette when he spotted hering outside and ignored Noah to grab her hand. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Noah watched in silence. Vicky scowled. ¡°I have something nned with Noah today¡­¡± Tyler pulled her toward his car as though he did not hear a single word she said. Vicky struggled. ¡°Tyler, let me go. I¡¯m going to the theme park with Noahter.¡± ¡°I can apany you if you want to go to a theme park.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you.¡± He ignored her protest and opened the car door before shoving her inside. Noah, who was stunned, snapped out of it and stopped Tyler on his path. ¡¯ Tyler, I¡¯ve already nned this with Vicky. Besides¡­Vicky doesn¡¯t want to go with you.¡± Tyler nced at him carelessly and snapped. ¡°Scram.¡± Noah refused to step aside. ¡°Tyler, Vicky doesn¡¯t want to go with you.¡± ¡°I told you to scram.¡± Tyler instinctively tightened his grip around Vicky¡¯s wrist. His re was piercing, and his presence was suffocating. His hostility was so distinctive, and his pursed lips hinted at his restraint. Like a lion that had its territory intruded upon by another animal, he was just waiting for a chance to leap and kill whatever was in his way. Noah was a descendant of an influential family, which meant he had seen countless people in his life. He had seen people more frightening than Tyler in the past, but he could not help but stop in fear when facing him. He stood still, and Tyler shoved him aside to push Vicky into the car before getting inside as well to drive away. ¡°¡­¡± Noah watched as the car disappeared from his sight in resignation. The car raced through the highway, and Vicky twitched in fear as she watched the number on the speed indicator go up. Tyler, we¡¯re in the city area. Why are you driving so fast? Are you trying to die?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Tyler seemed calm, but his heaving chest and tight grip around the steering wheel betrayed him. ¡°Let¡¯s die together, then.¡± She froze. ¡°Are you mad, Tyler?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me anymore, so we might as well just die together.¡± Vicky could not believe what she was hearing and raised her voice. ¡°Tyler Hart!¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Chapter 608 After a few moments, Tyler slowed the car down but remained tense and held onto the steering wheel stiffly. Vicky opened her mouth to speak but decided against it in the end. The car stopped at the entrance of a theme park that they had once been to before. It used to be a ce filled with sweet memories, but there was nothing left but pain at this moment. Vicky unfastened her seatbelt and was about to get out when Tyler grabbed her and leaned closer to kiss her. She resisted at first but soon found herself lost in his kiss, and she started to respond in the end. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Tyler tensed and deepened the kiss. Sometimeter, he pulled away and stared at her with lights in his eyes.¡± Vicky, you¡¯re still in love with me, right?¡± he said with certainty; a confident smile appeared on his lips as the despair he felt had vanishedpletely. He nted a light kiss on her cheek and said, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re the one I love right now¡­ What happened in that garden never really mattered to me. Even if it was Gloria that I ended up finding back then, I might not have ended up together with her.¡± He lowered his voice and pleaded, ¡°If you feel sorry for her, I¡¯ll try my best to make it up to her when I have the chance¡­ Don¡¯t contact that Noah guy anymore, okay?¡± A malicious look appeared in his eyes as he desperately wished he could kill Noah, but Tyler knew that he had to hold back in front of Vicky. Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered and she instinctively wanted to agree, but she snapped out of it the next moment. She shoved him away and got out of the car. Tyler followed her out of the car and took her hand without a care for her earlier attitude. ¡°You wanted toe to the theme park, right? Let¡¯s go.¡± She withdrew her hand. ¡°I wanted toe with Noah, not you.¡± He ignored her words and grabbed her hand again. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Vicky wanted to resist, but he simply turned to look at her. ¡°If you keep pushing me away, I¡¯m going to kiss you right here.¡± His hands were warm, and she could not help but long for him. After staring into his eyes for a few moments, she stopped struggling. From that day onward, Vicky and Noah would run into Tyler without missing whenever they were out together. Though Tyler agreed that Vicky could date two men at once, he would interfere and take Vicky away every single time. Not only had he not given up, but he had also managed to take all of Vicky¡¯s attention from Noah. Vicky wanted to break up with Tyler and refused to ept any of Tyler¡¯s invitations to meet, but with Noah¡¯s involvement, her dates with Noah had all be dates between Tyler and Vicky instead. ¡°Vicky, let¡¯s just stop here.¡± Noah nced at the time in the restaurant and said to Vicky, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that Tyler is going toe over again in ten minutes. He loves you enough to ept such an unreasonable term, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible¡­for you to get rid of him.¡± Noah knew that it would be impossible for most men to ept that the woman they loved was seeing someone else. Vicky stared outside the window and said, ¡°I guess he epted the condition because he could tell that we aren¡¯t actually dating.¡± Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Vicky turned around. ¡°We aren¡¯t exactly all lovey-dovey, Noah. You need to do me one more favor.¡± Noah felt chills down his spine and said reluctantly, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s walk out of here holding hands. He¡¯ll snap when he sees that.¡± Noah was rendered speechless at first. ¡°Vicky, I can tell that you still love him, so why are you so dead set on breaking up with him? Did something happen-¡° Vicky interrupted him and said, ¡°Here hees, Noah.¡± She took Noah¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­but I have to break up with him.¡± Noah shot the slender figure from afar and before he could hold Vicky back, he was punched and mmed against the ground once again. Baam! Tyler had struck much harder than before, and Noah could see stars before him. Tyler grabbed his cor and red at him maliciously. ¡°Who gave you permission to touch her?¡± ¡°Tyler!¡± Vicky hurried over to stop him. ¡°Let Noah go!¡¯ He turned around to look at her, his eyes bright with rage. Throughout the year they had dated, he had always been gentle with Vicky and never lost his temper. Apart from the change she saw in him after she tried to break up with him, she had never seen Tyler in such a terrifying state before. She wanted to stop him, but she froze in fear. He turned around to pick up the knife on the table before stabbing it into Noah¡¯s palm. ¡°Ah!¡¯ Noah¡¯s palm was instantly impaled, and blood oozed from the wound. With a vicious look in his eyes, Tyler pulled the knife out, only to stab Noah once again. All the customers were stunned by the sight. At this moment, the man holding the knife was like a bloodthirsty demon, with ck energy swirling around his body, causing fear and trepidation in those who saw him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Vicky never expected the gentleman she knew to stab someone and was instantly overwhelmed by fear. She knew that Tyler might actually kill Noah if she did not stop him, so she went and grabbed Tyler by the arm. ¡°Stop it!¡± Her voice was trembling, and her eyes widened in terror as she shouted with a pale look. He turned around to look at her for a few moments before finally setting the knife down. Vicky wanted to check on Noah but was worried that she might provoke Tyler further, so she turned to the crowd around them and shouted, ¡°Please help; call the ambnce!¡± She then ran out of the restaurant, dragging Tyler along with her. Outside the restaurant, she watched as Tyler calmly wiped the blood off his hands and asked, ¡®Why? Why did you do that?¡± He paused and said, ¡°No reason. I just wanted to do it.¡± ¡°Do you know who Noah is?!¡± Vicky could no longer suppress her emotions. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you beat him, and now you¡¯ve stabbed him! If the Canyers find out, they¡¯re going toe after you!¡± Tyler did not panic and simply smiled. ¡°Are you worried about me? I knew that you couldn¡¯t have fallen out of love with me.¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯m being serious here!¡± Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Chapter 610 ¡°I know,¡± said Tyler calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± When Vicky noticed that he did not regret his action at all, she gritted her teeth in frustration. ¡°You know that I only made that request so that you¡¯d give up. Tyler, we¡¯ve broken up. Don¡¯t cling onto me again.¡± He paled and grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°Why are you breaking up with me all of a sudden? We were doing great-¡° She interrupted him. ¡°Were we? Are you sure?¡± He narrowed his eyes and realized that Vicky had been depressed recently, but whenever he would ask her about it, she would refuse to talk. ¡°If it¡¯s because I mistook you for Gloria at the beginning, I told you¡­that¡¯s not a problem.¡± She remained quiet for a moment. ¡°That was just an excuse.¡± ¡°Why is it that you insist on breaking up, Vicky?¡± ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± He stared into her eyes and said, ¡°You still respond to my kisses. This can¡¯t be because you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡± She smiled mockingly. ¡°There are plenty of people who kiss and sleep together, only to go their separate ways the next day. Would you call that love? If I go and kiss Noah, are you going to leave me alone from now on?¡± A malicious look appeared in Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can try if you want him to die.¡± Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold at the thought of how ruthless he was earlier. She clenched her fists and turned her back against him. ¡°Tyler, we¡¯ve broken up. Don¡¯te looking for me again.¡± She did not enter the restaurant and walked in another direction. He held her from behind tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt someone.¡± She closed her eyes and trembled as her tears wet hershes. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Before she could say anything, he kissed her, swallowing all the words rolling on her tongue because he did not wish to hear all the heart wrenching words, she was about to say. Sometimeter, he let her go, and Vicky studied his face. ¡°Tyler, do you have to persist?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to break up.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if I¡¯m seeing someone else at the same time?¡± He pursed his lips in silence and thought, ¡®How can I not mind? I¡¯m on the brink of being driven to insanity by jealousy!¡¯ Vicky could tell what he was thinking and smiled. ¡®Alright, then. I can give you another chance. From now on, whenever I¡¯m with Noah, you can¡¯te to bother us or appear before us. If you can¡¯t do that, then it¡¯s over¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he blurted out. Her tears were threatening to fall, so she turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Noah.¡± Tyler instinctively wanted to go after her, and she stopped. ¡°Have you already forgotten about your promise?¡± He stilled and stood frozen in ce as he watched Vicky disappear into the restaurant. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Tyler had shown more restraint from that day onward and stopped taking Vicky away from her dates with Noah, but he would follow them wherever they went. His re was so piercing that Noah felt chills down his spine. He had been interested in Vicky and nned to pursue her when she seeded in breaking up with Tyler, but he gave up after realizing how difficult Tyler was. It was not that Noah feared Tyler because he was beaten before but because his instinct warned him that Tyler was a monster deep down despite his cool demeanor. At this very moment, Tyler was standing in the distance and staring at them. Vicky noticed Tyler as well. The man stood out no matter what he wore given his tall, muscr build and handsome looks. It was no wonder that Tyler had the confidence to question how Noah was better than him. While Noah was a handsome man, he could hardly hold a candle to Tyler in terms of appearance and demeanor. Noah¡¯s blood ran cold under Tyler¡¯s watchful eyes while he dined with Vicky, and he was so distracted that he identally dropped his spoon. ¡°Sorry,¡± Noah said sheepishly. Vicky nced at his bandage-wrapped left hand and smiled. ¡°Your hand is injured, so it must be hard to eat, right?¡± She picked up a spoon and fed him a piece of vegetable. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Tyler¡¯s re on them intensified from afar. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re killing me here,¡± Noah mumbled. ¡°¡­ He won¡¯t attack you again.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Just look at the way he is looking at me¡­ He wants me dead.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t do anything. Rx.¡± Noah regretted ever suggesting to help. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He was the one who proposed that he could pretend to be Vicky¡¯s boyfriend in an attempt to impress Vicky, but he never expected Vicky¡¯s boyfriend to be such a madman. Tyler was a typical sociopath who was extremely aggressive. He just managed to hide it well under his handsome looks, so most women would lower their guard in front of him. Considering Tyler¡¯s distant, cold demeanor, no one would expect him to be such a person until they saw what insanity he was capable of. At the moment, Noah was worried that Tyler woulde over to stab him to death, and he would not even have to go to jail formitting murder if he was diagnosed with psychotic issues. Just as Noah was absorbed in his imagination, Tyler started walking toward him, and he jolted in fear. ¡¯Vicky, your crazy boyfriend ising over. He wants to stab me to death!¡± They did not order steak, so there was no knife on the table nor was Tyler holding any weapon. ¡®¡±Noah, he isn¡¯t holding any knife,¡± Vicky said. ¡°He¡¯s probably hiding it! Once he¡¯s here, he is going to stab me, I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Vicky instinctively defended Tyler. ¡°Noah, he¡¯s not that kind of a person¡­¡± ¡°He is! He definitely is!¡± Noah mumbled. ¡°Judging from the look in his eyes, he ising to kill me! I¡¯m going to get stabbed by a psychopathic murderer in three seconds!¡± ¡°Noah, don¡¯t you think your imagination is running a little wild?¡¯ As the two spoke, Tyler arrived before them. ¡°Vicky, Mister Canyer.¡± Tyler wanted to ignore Noah but knew that it would upset Vicky. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Vicky and Noah sat across from each other, so the chair next to Vicky was unupied. Tyler went ahead to sit next to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood your rtionship and injured your hand.¡± Noah nced at Tyler pointedly and thought, ¡¯What a great apology. Misunderstood our rtionship, huh? He¡¯s saying that I¡¯m not involved with Vicky to begin with.¡¯ Vicky scowled. ¡°What are you going on about here?¡¯ ¡®Has he forgotten about our promise already?¡¯ she thought. ¡°I¡¯m here to¡­apologize,¡± said Tyler calmly and turned to Noah. ¡°Mister Canyer, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The more Noah looked at Tyler, the more certain he was that Tyler was a sociopath. He could feel chills down his spine as he thought, ¡®Have I crossed a psychopath? If he is mentally sick, he wont even need to go to jail if he kills me.¡¯ ¡°Ahem!¡± Noah cleared his throat. ¡°Forget about it.¡± ¡°Mister Canyer was injured because of my mistake and now he struggles to even eat, so I intend on coming over to make up for my mistakes,¡± Tyler said. Both Vicky and Noah shot him a shocked look. ¡°How?¡± Tyler snatched the spoon out of Vicky¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Since Mister Canyer is struggling, I¡¯ll be the one to feed him.¡± Noah¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he could not believe what he had just heard. Vicky was sipping on her water and choked when she heard Tyler. ¡°Ugh! Ack! Ahem!¡± Tyler reached out to tap her on the back gently. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± He then took a piece of clean tissue paper to wipe the water off her lips. Noah choked at their interaction. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vicky moved away from his touch and shot him a doubtful look. ¡¯ What did you just say?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since it¡¯s my mistake, I should bear responsibility for it.¡± Tyler grabbed a spoon and attempted to feed Noah. ¡°Please proceed, Mister Canyer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Noah did not know how to respond. It seemedmon for couples to feed each other and it would not be odd even if women fed one another, but it would be a strange sight if a man fed another man. The other customers immediately turned to look at them judgmentally and at Vicky sympathetically. Both men were outstandingly good-looking and so was Vicky, but it appeared as though the men favored one another instead of the beautiful woman before them. Vicky could feel her cheeks burning with embarrassment as all eyes focused on her. Noah was a man with a wild imagination and felt his stomach turning when the others turned to look at him. ¡¯D*mn it. If word about this gets to my family, my grandpa and dad are going to break my leg if they think I love men,¡¯ he thought. He instantly cast his promise to Vicky aside and stood abruptly. Vicky and Tyler immediately looked at him. He chuckled sheepishly. ¡°Hahaha, I suddenly remembered that I haven¡¯t fed my cats. You two carry on¡­ I should go home to feed my cats now!¡± Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Noah immediately turned on his heels and ran. Vicky turned to stare at Tyler sharply, who then said to her, ¡°I¡¯m just here to apologize and make up for my mistake.¡± ¡°Are you making up for your mistake, or causing a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°What kind of a misunderstanding?¡± Vicky was rendered speechless and gritted out, ¡°That the two of you are seeing each other.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said carelessly. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡± Furious, she shouted, ¡°Tyler Hart!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He shot her a look. ¡°Even if there¡¯s a misunderstanding, they¡¯re judging me, not you, so why are you all riled up?¡± He served food to her te. Noah left you behind, so it¡¯s not against the rules for me to stay with you.¡± Vicky felt defeated as Tyler always seemed capable of finding a way to get what he wanted. Tyler had kept his promise and did not interfere with their dates after that, but he continued to watch them from afar everytime. What confused Vicky further was that Noah would often make up an excuse to leave as soon as he arrived on the previous date. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m sorry, but my neighbor just called and said that a thief broke into my house. I should go back to see what¡¯s happening.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky. My neighbor said that my cats ran away.¡± ¡°My juniors in the school club are fighting for some reason, so I need to head back¡­¡± ¡°¡­ My dissertation went missing. My lecturer is asking me to write another one.¡± There were times when Noah would call and excuse himself from showing up altogether. ¡°Vicky, my house went up in mes¡­¡± ¡°Vicky, I have a t tire¡­¡± Vicky, I¡¯ve been robbed by a bunch of thugs¡­¡± ¡°Vicky, a flower pot fell from the sky and hit me right in the head¡­¡± ¡°Vicky, some thugs came and beat me up¡­¡± In the end, Noahid in the hospital bed with injuries all over his body, and he finally caved. ¡°Vicky, why don¡¯t you¡­find someone else to help?¡± He could no longer withstand all the torture, and any lingering feelings he had toward Vicky vanished completely. ¡®Tyler Hart is a madman!¡¯ he thought. ¡®If this keeps up, I¡¯m going to die.¡¯ Vicky studied the bruises on Noah¡¯s face and argued, ¡® Maybe these are just coincidences¡­ Tyler isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Noah¡¯s lips twitched. None of these things had happened before he knew Vicky, and he simply had not stopped running into trouble ever since he started pretending to be Vicky¡¯s boyfriend, so he could not think of anyone apart from Tyler who could have done it. ¡°Um¡­ Vicky, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you¡­ You see the state I¡¯m in right now. Whether Tyler is pulling the strings or not, I¡¯m running out of lucktely, so I can¡¯t go on dates with you, and you won¡¯t get the result you want, n Tyler would follow them whenever they went out for a date, and since Noah had gotten into idents every single time, Tyler would take his date and im Vicky¡¯s time himself. What a ruthless man,¡¯ Noah thought. ¡®If this carries on, he might just poison me to death.¡¯ Though the thought seemed exaggerated, Noah did not doubt that Tyler was capable of doing so. He sighed and looked up at Vicky. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Chapter 614 ¡°You are still in love with him, and you can¡¯t bring yourself to be cruel toward him. Besides, he isn¡¯t the kind of man you can just get rid of simply because you want to¡­¡± Noah studied Vicky sympathetically. Despite Tyler¡¯s cold demeanor, he was an obsessive man and only death could tear them apart for as long as he loved Vicky. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing she loves him, too,¡¯ Noah thought. ¡®If she doesn¡¯t, he¡¯s going to be her worst nightmare.¡¯ ¡°If there¡¯s some kind of misunderstanding, you two should sit and talk it out. If he cares this much about you, he¡¯s surely willing to makepromises.¡± Vicky hesitated. Knowing that she was wavering, he said, ¡¯It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but if you can¡¯t bring yourself to be merciless, there are things you won¡¯t be able to do¡­ Vicky, just think this through. If you have really made up your mind to get rid of him no matter the cost,e find me again.¡± For a long time after that, Noah did not see Vicky again, and just as he thought that Vicky had finally decided to give up, she appeared before him once again. Noah remembered the day when all news tforms reported that Hart Corporation was in a financial crisis and that it was on the brink of copsing. ¡°Noah, I¡¯ve thought things through. You were right¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to be cruel toward him, and that makes it hard for him to give up on me¡­¡± Vicky stared at the television screen dazedly with determination on her face. ¡°I need to show him that he¡¯s powerless when faced with true power.¡± Judging from Vicky¡¯s expression, Noah could tell that Vicky had made up her mind. Tyler could hardly rival the influence the Canyers had at the time. Noah thought that Vicky was determined, but he never expected her to be so merciless. Had it not been for the asional glimpse of agony that escaped her defense, Noah would have actually believed she no longer loved Tyler. The two broke up on a stormy night and Tyler stood outside Noah¡¯s residential building throughout the night. Vicky watched him for the entire night, hiding behind the curtains. She did not shed a single tear and remained unwavering as though she was wearing a mask. It rained for a day and a night, but Tyler stubbornly refused to leave. In the end, he copsed in the rain, and theposed facade Vicky had finally cracked. She ran downstairs and stopped when she saw Gloria running out of a car to help Tyler up. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After that night, Vicky and Tyler had severed all ties, and he had note to see her again. Yearster, when Tyler became the new heir of Hart Corporation and rose to a position much higher than the Canyers, Noah could not help but recall what happened in the past. It was not hard to imagine that those three months were the darkest time in Tyler¡¯s life. His girlfriend broke up with him, Hart Corporation was bought in a hostile takeover, his parents died, and he was even sent to prison formitting acts of violence. Things have changed, and Tyler stood at the very top of the food chain. No one would have ever imagined he was once powerless and had his pride shattered. Afterward, the Canyers ran into a crisis and came close to dering bankruptcy. By the time the Canyers recovered and Noah finally had the time to care about anything else, years had gone by and Vicky ended up marrying Tyler. Noah was not surprised by the oue because he foresaw it from the very first time he saw Tyler. The twists and turns along the way had been plotted and executed meticulously so that Vicky would end up by his side. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Chapter 615 By the time Vicky woke up again, two days had passed. ¡°Vicky!¡± Cece called out hastily. ¡°Vicky, are you okay?¡± Vicky studied the face before her and said hoarsely, ¡°Cece? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Mister Hart said that you fell ill and was admitted to the hospital, so I came to see you.¡± Vicky paled. ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± ¡°Two days.¡± Vicky struggled to sit up. ¡°You¡­¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Cece stopped Vicky and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vicky. The situation has been resolved.¡± ¡°Resolved?¡± Cece nodded. ¡°Mister Hart helped.¡± She observed the look on Vicky¡¯s face. ¡¯ Selene has issued a public statement to apologize to our studio.¡± Vicky nced around and Cece said, ¡® Mister Hart has gone to work and will probably drop byter after work¡­ He hase here every day or the past two days.¡± Vicky did not react much to the information. Seeing how Vicky seemed exhausted, Cece said, ¡°Vicky, rest for a while longer. I will get the doctor here.¡± Vicky nodded weakly. At night, Tyler arrived as promised but not alone. He came with Gloria and Selene, who seemed reluctant to be there. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who asked her to stand in the rain, so why should I have to apologize?¡± Selene muttered. ¡°Selene!¡± Gloria warned. Selene quieted down. After waking up in the afternoon, Vicky took another nap and felt much more energized. When she saw the three who came in, the look on her face hardened. Cece started to stare at Gloria and Selene warily. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize,¡± Selene said casually as she nced at Vicky. ¡°Sorry. If One could not tell if she was apologizing to Vicky or Cece. Cece did not respond and simply looked at Vicky as if it had been Selene¡¯s aim to crush Vicky. ¡°Who are you apologizing to, Miss Rathborne?¡± Vicky asked calmly. Selene¡¯s expression darkened, and she was about to retort when Gloria stopped her by shooting her a warning re. ¡°I¡¯m apologizing to Miss Lynn. I¡¯ve misunderstood her. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Misunderstood?¡± Vicky stared at Selene. ¡°Was it a misunderstanding, or were you trying to frame Cece?¡± Unable to suppress her anger any longer, Selene roared furiously, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re being out of line here! I¡¯ve already apologized. What else do you want?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Sure. Cece was just bullied and condemned by countless people on the inte and has her career ruined, whereas the almighty Miss Rathborne has to lower herself to apologize¡­ What a difficult position you are in, Miss Rathborne,¡± she said sarcastically. Selene¡¯s expression darkened and was about to insult Vicky, but she instantly paused when she saw Tyler standing there without a word. She paled slightly and turned to notice that Gloria was ring at her, so she bowed reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lynn. I was wrong.¡± Neither Vicky nor Cece said a word in response to her apology. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Selene remained still, and after some time, her anger began to escte. Just as she was about to say something, Gloria said, ¡°Vicky, if you want some kind ofpensation, name anything. We will do our best to fulfill your wish.¡± Vicky nced at her. ¡°A casual apology from Miss Rathborne and a simple promise ofpensation is supposed to cancel out all the damage done to our studio and Cece¡¯s reputation?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Gloria paused. ¡°I willpensate twice the loss to the studio, and I will make a public statement on social media about the truth. My dresses for any concert in the following year will be ordered from your studio, and after each performance, I will include your studio¡¯s name in my social media as well. Is that okay?¡± Gloria was proposing to be the spokesperson for Vicky¡¯s studio. As a world-famous pianist, Gloria never had to worry about money despite the downfall of her family. She never epted any roles inmercials and rejected offers that paid over eight digits in the past, which went to prove just how difficult it was to hire Gloria as a spokesperson. Considering Gloria¡¯s poprity, one could only imagine how many orders Vicky¡¯s studio would receive with her as the spokesperson. Cece nced at Vicky and thought, ¡®Vicky and Tyler are in a strange stage of their rtionship right now, and based on what I know about Vicky, she might not agree to it.¡¯ ¡°Sure,¡± Vicky agreed right away. Cece, Gloria, and Selene were all stunned. Vicky turned to look at Cece. ¡°Cece, go and draft a contract based on the terms Miss Shaw proposed.¡¯ Though shocked, Cece asked, ¡°Should¡­ Should I go now, then?¡¯ ¡°Go ahead.¡± Shortly after, Cece returned with a printed copy of the contract. Gloria did not expect Vicky to agree to her terms, but since she had made a promise in front of Tyler, she could not go back on her promise. After taking a look at the contract, Gloria signed her name on the veryst page. Vicky signed her name as well and signaled Cece to put the contract aside. ¡°Since this has been resolved, it¡¯s time we discuss the other thing.¡± Vicky stared at Selene. ¡°How are we going to deal with the fact that Miss Rathborne here drugged Tyler?¡± Tension rose in the air. Selene panicked at first, but she immediately regained herposure.¡± Vicky, what are you talking about? You were the one who received the drug from Gloria. How am I involved in any way?¡± ¡°Would you prefer that I present the evidence right in front of you, Miss Rathborne?¡± Vicky questioned. Selene choked on her words. Just then, Tyler, who had remained quiet the entire time, spoke out, ¡°Get out, the two of you.¡± Gloria nced at him hesitantly but dragged Selene out of the room without a word in the end. Vicky and Tyler were soon left alone in the room, and Vicky looked up at the man before her. ¡®Are you trying to protect Selene, or do you still think that¡­I did it?¡± ¡°Selene would¡¯ve never had the chance to do what she did if you hadn¡¯t agreed to Gloria¡¯s terms.¡± Vicky instantly realized that Tyler had found out the truth, as it was never difficult to investigate. Had Tyler not been so certain that Vicky did it, Selene¡¯s bungled acts would have never managed to fool Tyler. Still, Selene seeded in the end. ¡®Can I me Selene?¡¯ Vicky thought. ¡®Standing in her shoes, it seems reasonable that she wants to bring Gloria and Tyler together.¡¯ Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Chapter 617 As Tyler had imed, Selene¡¯s n would have never worked if Vicky did not give her the chance, so both Vicky and Tyler had their fair share of responsibility to bear for what happened. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A few momentster, Vicky said, ¡°Can you let Alex and Jennifer go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have them.¡± She scowled. ¡°You didn¡¯t capture them?¡± He stared at her with his cold, dark eyes. ¡°First of all, why would I release Alex only to capture him again? Secondly, if I want to kidnap Jennifer to threaten you, I wouldn¡¯t hand her over to her fiance.¡± Realization dawned on Vicky that Tyler was right. On the day Tyler said that he wanted a divorce, he agreed to let Alex go. If he was concerned that Vicky might not agree to the divorce, he could have refused to let Alex go entirely. She was misled to think that Tyler was behind everything because Adam destroyed her studio. I did think that it¡¯s unlike Tyler to resort to such barbaric acts¡­ Who knew?¡¯ She thought with a conflicted look on her face.¡±¡­ Where is Alex right now? ¡± she asked. ¡°With the Torres family,¡± he said expressionlessly. ¡°His father found out that he ran to Stoneford City again and captured him before grounding him. ¡°But Jennifer¡­¡± ¡°Anthony probably found out that we¡¯re getting a divorce and that I fell sick, so he took the opportunity to kidnap her.¡± ¡°Why did you fall sick?¡± she blurted out. Tyler did not speak and simply stared at her intently. Realizing that she was out of line, Vicky lowered her gaze to hide the emotions in her eyes. Tyler took out his phone to make a call and said, ¡°Bring Adam in.¡± A few minutester, Harry entered the room with Adam, and Vicky shot Tyler a confused look. ¡°Go on,¡± Tyler ordered. Adam fell to his knees and said, ¡°I was the one who¡­took it upon myself to destroy Miss Shaw¡¯s studio.¡¯ He gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Miss Shaw has put Mister Hart in danger time and time again¡­ That morning, she was the reason why Mister Hart ran into a car ident. Since Mister Hart meant to divorce Miss Shaw, I wanted to teach her a lesson in a fit of rage.¡± He was gambling on the chance that Tyler would ignore whatever happened to Vicky once their divorce was finalized. To his bewilderment, Vicky found out about the truth ahead of time and passed out in the rain. The more Adam thought about it, the more certain he was that Vicky was a calctive woman who ran into the rain to seek Tyler¡¯s sympathy. ¡®Why else would Mister Hart get involved?¡¯ he thought. ¡®He had already decided to divorce her.¡¯ Vicky was stunned as she did not expect the truth to be this way. Did I misunderstand Tyler, then?¡¯ she thought, feeling as though she was suffocating. Tyler did not trust her and concluded that she was the one who drugged him without bothering to look into it. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Chapter 618 At the same time, Vicky never trusted Tyler. Silence fell over the room once again, and sometimeter, Tyler¡¯s cold voice echoed in the air. ¡°Adam, it seems like you aren¡¯t suitable to stay here in Stoneford City¡­ Go home.¡¯ Adam jolted and looked up in shock. ¡°Mister Hart, old Mister Hart told me to¡ª¡¯ Tyler interrupted him forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Adam instantly quieted down. Tyler shot Harry a look, and Harry immediately dragged Adam out of the room. As soon as the door was closed, Adam eximed in disbelief, ¡°Harry, is Mister Hart chasing me out?! I thought he was going to divorce Vicky, so what is the meaning of this? Can it be that-¡± He paused and widened his eyes. ¡°Can it be that Mister Hart is regretting his decision again?¡± Harry nced at the door and pulled Adam further away. ¡°Adam, this is Mister Hart¡¯s private matter. We¡¯re just his assistants¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Adam interrupted him hysterically. ¡°That woman is trouble! She was the reason why he came close to being thrown into prison back then¡­¡± Harry instantly picked up on his words. ¡°Back then? Adam, do you know something that I don¡¯t?¡± Adam knew that he had let it slip but saw no reason in hiding the truth any longer since he was about to be chased out of the city, and Harry would soon find out about it. ¡°I found out about it from old Mister Hart.¡± ¡°Old Mister Hart?¡± Adam lowered his voice. ¡°Mister Hart¡¯s real grandfather.¡± Harry jolted in shock. ¡°Real grandfather? Are you suggesting that¡­¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Mister Hart doesn¡¯t actually belong to the Hart family here. They took the wrong baby home all those years ago¡­ ording to what old Mister Hart remembers, Mister Hart¡¯s adoptive mother gave birth at the same time, and since both families shared the samest name, the nurse kind of messed up.¡± Harry scowled. ¡°How did they find out about it?¡± ¡°Well, Young Mister Hart doesn¡¯t really look like the Mister and Missus Hart that I serve. Besides, the Harts have always been talented and blessed with great genes, with the only exception being Young Master Hart. Old Mister Hart thought that it was just the result of Missus Hart spoiling him, but he grew suspicious and got a DNA test in private¡­¡± Adam paused and continued, ¡°It turns out that ¡®Young Master Hart¡¯ isn¡¯t actually a descendent of the Harts at all. The Harts are powerful enough to find out about what happened all those years ago, so old Mister Hart found Mister Hart right away, but Mister Hart¡­didn¡¯t want to return to his biological family at the time. Old Mister Hart tried to tempt him with money and power, but Mister Hart wouldn¡¯t even budge, which actually impressed old Mister Hart even more.¡± Adam looked up at Harry. ¡°I was sent to serve Mister Hart by old Mister Hart. Back then, I heard that Mister Hart suffered a great deal at the hands of a certain woman¡­ I didn¡¯t know who it was and, since Mister Hart was pursuing Gloria when I started working for him, I didn¡¯t suspect Vicky at all¡­ It A sarcastic sneer appeared on Adam¡¯s lips. ¡°Throughout the years, Mister Hart has been seen with countless women, but photos of him with Vicky have never surfaced, so even old Mister Hart was unaware that Mister Hart married Vicky. Old Mister Hart didn¡¯t find out about it until a while ago¡­but it was already toote.¡± ¡°Toote?¡± Harry asked in confusion. Adam smiled bitterly. ¡°What I mean is that¡­old Mister Hart can no longer control Mister Hart, so no one can stop him.¡± Realization dawned on Harry. ¡°In recent years, Mister Hart would asionally disappear from the office and cant be found in his house at all¡­ So he¡¯s been spending time with his actual family?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°When I was transferred out of Stoneford City the first time, I didn¡¯t return to the Harts, so I don¡¯t know what Mister Hart has been up to. I didn¡¯t even know that Mister Hart and Vicky used to date each other. I¡¯ve only heard it all from old Mister Hart. Honestly, no one in the family wants Mister Hart to return except for old Mister Hart, especially¡­ Mister Hart¡¯s biological parents.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Harry scowled. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°When the fake Young Mister Hart found out about the truth, he wanted to intimidate Mister Hart and sent his men after Mister Hart¡¯s girlfriend at the time¡­Vicky.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± Harry asked. ¡°Though Young Mister Hart hasn¡¯t been involved in the attack himself, he was beaten and made¡­less of a man.¡± Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Realization dawned on Harry. ¡°So, that¡¯s why Madam Hart hates Mister Hart?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°That man did grow up by Madam Hart¡¯s side, so there¡¯s a bond between them. Though he wasn¡¯t talented, he was great at making his parents happy and has always been an obedient child. Missus Hart even went as far as to pick Young Mister Hart¡¯s fiance. Elders would always prefer obedient children even if they aren¡¯t at all talented. Back when old Mister Hart found out about the truth, he informed his son and daughter-inw about it right away. His son reacted well and agreed to ept Mister Hart back into the family, but the madam¡­didn¡¯t react as well. The two met with Mister Hart once after that¡­ Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened during the meeting, but Madam Hart seems to resent Mister Hart even more since then. Young Master Hart probably felt threatened by Mister Hart, so he started plotting to take Mister Hart down. In the eyes of the Harts, the Shaws are just as important as any ordinary family even before they dered bankruptcy. Old Mister Hart thought that Vicky wasn¡¯t a worthy match for Tyler and would probably be pleased if she was out of the picture¡­ Still, Vicky was someone special to Mister Hart, and in a fit of rage, Mister Hart injured Young Master Hart right in front of Madam Hart. She passed out right away and hated Mister Hart ever since. As for the other members of the Harts, their reason for not wanting Mister Hart to return to the family is simple. Young Master Hart is hardly eligible as an heir, but Mister Hart is different¡­ If he returns to the family, he¡¯d be a formidablepetitor for the test.¡± Harry nced at the room. ¡°And now¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Mister Hart called me back because he intended to focus on the Harts, which meant that he did n to divorce Vicky. As for what he¡¯s thinking right now, who knows?¡± Harry agreed, as he was clueless as well. After Harry and Adam left, silence fell over the room. Vicky studied the towering man before her and felt a lump in her throat. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you.¡± He did not respond. Vicky recalled something and lowered her gaze bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve signed the divorce agreement¡­ You can proceed with the procedures whenever you have the time.¡± Whatever happened, he had already slept with Gloria, and a divorce was inevitable because he needed to care for Gloria. In the end, Selene¡¯s plot seeded. As she was absorbed in her thoughts, she heard a loud thud and looked up to find that Tyler had left through the door. Shortly after he left, Cece returned. ¡°Vicky, were you fighting with Mister Hart again?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I ran into him just now, and he seemed upset¡­¡± Vicky fell into silence. Cece instantly realized that the two were talking about something upsetting, so she changed the subject. ¡°Vicky, do you really intend on getting Gloria to fulfill her promise?¡± ¡°Yeah. Is there a problem?¡± Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Chapter 620 ¡°But Gloria¡­¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about,¡± Vicky drawled. ¡°Our studio has suffered a great loss because of the rumors Selene spread. If Gloria is willing to take responsibility for Selene¡¯s crimes, let her be. She should know that Selene would be going to prison if she doesn¡¯t offer us something.¡± Vicky refused to let the event pass simply because Selene apologized. ¡°Sending Selene to prison will make us feel better, I suppose¡­¡± Vicky continued. ¡°But, we have to consider the reality as well. Even if Selene makes a public statement to rify, our studio has already been affected, and well have topensate a handful of customers for the dy in receiving their orders¡­¡± Though Vicky had married Tyler, she spent only her hard-earned money and never relied on Tyler regarding her career, so she would be thankful as long as Tyler did not make everything harder for her. Having Tyler¡¯s help like how he invited Maestro Warner for Gloria was something Vicky dared not to dream of, so she had to refrain from acting willfully regardless of realistic consideration. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t ept her offer, what about the next time? I can¡¯t exactly avoid showing up on any asion where Gloria will be seen, right? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Especially when this whole thing isn¡¯t my fault.¡± Cece thought about it and realized that Vicky¡¯s words were sensible.¡± You¡¯re right, Vicky. It¡¯s not worth sacrificing our career just to teach Gloria a lesson.¡± She paused and continued in contempt, ¡°Everyone keeps praising how elegant and prideful Gloria is, but she won¡¯t stop hanging around Mister Hart despite knowing he¡¯s married¡­ If she really doesn¡¯t intend on stealing him, she should¡¯ve stopped seeing him altogether.¡± Vicky did not respond and simply stared out the window dazedly. Two dayster, Vicky was discharged. Since the way she regained consciousness, Tyler had not visited again- not that Vicky was too troubled by it. There were a lot of matters to handle in the studio, and Vicky was instantly swarmed by work. With Jennifer missing, all the orders for male costumes were left unattended, so Vicky had to contact the customers to apologize andpensate for the inconvenience. One day, Vicky arrived at a restaurant hastily and found the man she was supposed to meet waiting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said apologetically. ¡°The road was terribly congested.¡± The man was in his thirties and wore a pair of gold-framed sses and a suit, giving him an appearance of a brilliant elite. However, despite his appearance, the way he scanned Vicky made her feel extremely ufortable. ¡°You are the owner of the studio?¡± He studied her intently. ¡°Your studio sure has a lot of beautiful employees.¡± Vicky was used to being looked at in such a manner and sat across from the man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Shear, but something urgent came up and Jennifer had to rush home. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to produce the costume you ordered¡­¡± Jennifer had gone missing and had not answered any calls or texts. Neither Vicky nor Cece knew if Jennifer was being imprisoned, nor was simply hiding from Anthony. Either way, the costumes would not be produced in time. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Vicky took out a contract from her bag. ¡°To express our sincere apology, we¡¯llpensate you with double the deposit amount.¡± It was the standard procedure topensate the customer double the deposit amount they had paid. Since they were in the haute couture industry, most of their customers were the rich and famous. They had to handle them carefully so they would not offend any customers. Cece had told her the customer Vicky was meeting, Mister Shear, was a very troublesome customer. When Jennifer went to take his measurement, he tried to take advantage of her all the time. Mister Shear had his eyes fixated on Vicky¡¯s pretty and fair face. ¡°Double the deposit amount?¡± He raised his chin high proudly. ¡°Do I look like a person desperate for money?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mister Shear,¡± said Vicky smilingly with a gentle attitude.¡± We¡¯ll do our best to see through any of your requests.¡± This was not the first customer she met and not the first who refused to settle easily, but they were willing to settle with her because she was willing to pay thepensation fee as well as give them a gold member card that entitled 80-percent discount on women¡¯s haute couture. After all, they were in the service line. If it was not necessary, she never wanted to cross the customer. All of a sudden, Mister Shear smiled. He extended his hand out to grab Vicky¡¯s hand that she had ced on the table. ¡°Miss Shaw, you¡¯re very pretty. Are you interested in being my woman? I can give you everything, car, house, and money,¡± he remarked. Vicky¡¯s face looked troubled as she withdrew her hand away. There was a reason for her to meet with Mister Shear in the restaurant; she wanted to avoid Mister Shear trying to take advantage of her. Who knew he would reveal his true self so fast out in public when they had just started their conversation? Mister Shear gripped her hand tighter when he saw Vicky withdrawing her hand. ¡°What do you want? Ask me of anything, any amount of money that you want-¡° Before he could finish his sentence, a female voice came from behind. ¡°Vicky?¡± Vicky looked back and saw a couple. Her expression looked even more terrible than before. It was none other than Tyler and Gloria. Although she was here for work, she still felt embarrassed when they saw her apologizing to a customer and even gave the customer a chance to take advantage of her. ¡°Are you guys eating here too?¡± Vicky asked. Gloria did not answer and looked at the man sitting across from Vicky. She furrowed her brows when she saw the man was grabbing Vicky¡¯s hand and refused to let go. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Mister Shear quickly chimed in, preventing Vicky from intervening, as he introduced himself. ¡°My name is Isaac Shear, Vicky¡¯s boyfriend.¡± He knew Vicky¡¯s name when Gloria called out Vicky¡¯s name just seconds ago, so he called himself her boyfriend. Before Vicky could finish her sentence, Gloria interrupted, ¡®Mister Shear, what are you talking about? Boyfriend? When did you be Vicky¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Isaac smiled. ¡°Today¡­ Err, well, it was just now, to be exact.¡± Gloria moved her red lips and gave Vicky a disapproving look. Although Vicky and Tyler were in the process of a divorce, the divorce was not settled yet. ¡®Having a boyfriend before the divorce¡­ Isn¡¯t that a little way too fast?¡¯ she thought. 2 N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vicky frowned and said coldly, ¡°Mister Shear, I¡¯m not your girlfriend.¡± Isaac interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Call me Isaac.¡± After that, he smiled at Gloria sheepishly. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 ¡°Vicky had been busy dealing with thepensation to her customer, so her mood hasn¡¯t been the best. I hope you two won¡¯t mind that,¡± Isaac exined. Gloria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You know about that, too?¡± Gloria did not initially believe Isaac was Vicky¡¯s boyfriend since Vicky had denied this herself. Upon hearing what Isaac said, however, she started to believe it. Isaac smiled. ¡°Of course I do! Are you two Vicky¡¯s friends? Why don¡¯t you two join us?¡± He was an expert in dating and had many experiences in it. He knew it was important to let the girl he wanted to date feel proud when her friends were around and also showed off his wealth to them. No woman could reject him after that. He had tricked many women with that method, after all. This was not the first man who tried to take advantage of her because they were into her beauty, but she had never seen such a shameless man before. Vicky felt so disgusted by Isaac¡¯s action and was going to say something. However, Tyler decided to break his silence and asked, ¡°How do you two know each other?¡± His voice was so cold, deep, and alluring. In fact, Isaac had noticed Tyler earlier. Tyler¡¯s outstanding appearance and his nobility were a threat to Isaac. Although Isaac came from a notable family too, he did not know Tyler. He had been living overseas since he was a child. He came to Stoneford City for a holiday while entertaining the thought of having a few lovers while he was at it. Since Tyler was with Gloria, he thought Tyler was Gloria¡¯s boyfriend. He smiled and answered, ¡°I wanted to tailor-made a formal suit earlier on. That¡¯s how I met Vicky¡­ We have many simr topics together, so we got to know each other more from there.¡± Tyler nced at Isaac with his deep, dark eyes as he said faintly, ¡°I see.¡± At the same time, he did not express any expression nor had the intention to exin anything. ¡°Since you¡¯ve invited us to join, it¡¯d be rude for us to reject it.¡± Isaac was initially worried he would not be able to show off whatever he could in front of Vicky, but upon hearing Tyler and Gloria were joining them, he immediately expressed his generosity. ¡°Vicky¡¯s friends are my friends. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Tyler sat down elegantly. Vicky wanted to exin herself but stopped when she realized Tyler did not intend on helping her out, nor did he look remotely caring that she was being taken advantage of. He was even enjoying himself by watching Vicky in trouble. Vicky felt disappointed and felt the pang of irony in her mouth. Well, it was not like he was going to care if she was seeing another man. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Since Tyler had sat, Gloria took a seat beside Tyler. ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Isaac called upon the waiter and said, ¡°Order anything you want. This meal¡¯s on me!¡± He looked to the side where Vicky was and said, ¡°Vicky,e sit!¡± He was a smart man and knew better than to try to take advantage of Vicky when her friends were around. Thus, being a gentleman, he helped Vicky to pull her chair and let her sit. After a few seconds, Vicky yielded and sat. She became very quiet and basically said not a peep. Gloria was not a talkative person either. She had no idea what to talk about, especially in such an awkward atmosphere. Isaac, on the other hand, had been rambling. Despite that, Vicky did not give him any response, and Gloria only answered out of politeness. Thus, it was hard for him to continue the topic with them. However, it was different when he talked to Tyler. They actually managed to maintain a conversation properly. Still, Isaac did not forget to shower Vicky with praise, considering how he was persistent in making her his girlfriend. ¡°Vicky is very hardworking and attentive when she works. I was attracted to her when I saw how beautiful and serious she was when she was working¡­ And the suit she designed for me was perfect. She knew exactly what I wanted.¡± Suddenly, Tyler asked, ¡°I thought she only designed clothes for women.¡± Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Isaac¡¯s expression froze when he heard Tyler¡¯s remark, but it took him just a second to recover. ¡°Vicky doesn¡¯t design male attire for just anyone. It depends on who¡¯s asking.¡± He looked at Vicky adoringly. ¡°I never thought she¡¯d break the rules for me.¡± Vicky did not even bother to nce at Isaac. novelebook Her expression remained stone-cold as if the person Isaac referred to was not her. Isaac chuckled. ¡°Pardon us. Vicky is still angry with me.¡± As the conversation went on, the waiter served four portions of steaks to their table. Gloria picked up her cutlery and was going to cut her steak when Tyler said, novel.ebook ¡°Your hand hasn¡¯t fully recovered. Let me help you.¡± This obviously caught her off-guard, and she blushed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do it myself.¡± Ignoring what she said, Tyler took her steak and ced it in front of him. He picked up the cutlery and sliced the steak into small bites elegantly. The warm light shined on his angr handsome face as if his face had ayer of gold rays shining brightly. What a pleasant sight to the eyes it was, just like a beautiful painting. Vicky felt inexplicably displeased when she saw how nicely nv?lx.o Tyler treated Gloria. Isaac noticed the way Vicky looked at Tyler. His eyes rolled as he thought about what to do. After slicing the steak, he ced it near Vicky¡¯s mouth. ¡°Vicky,e. Let me feed you,¡± he said. It disgusted Vicky so much that she nearly threw up. She just could not bring herself to ept Isaac feeding her just because she had the intention to anger Tyler. All of a sudden, she stood up. Three pairs of eyes looked at her at the same time. She looked down and said, ¡°I need to go to the washroom.¡± Vicky felt fresher after washing her face. However, she started to consider leaving without informing the others after she left the washroom. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me that I allowed myself to be stuck in this weird situation? n.ov?x.o I mean, I can tolerate having that disgusting man sitting beside me, but why should I tolerate watching Tyler and Gloria disy affection in front of me?¡¯ she thought. She thus walked toward the door- ¡°Where are you going?¡± rang a clear, husky voice. She blinked and looked in the direction where the voice came from. Tyler was leaning on the wall nonchntly. His white shirt was clean and wrinkle-free, and his long ck pants wrapped around his tall, lean legs. He might looknguid and somewhatzy, but that did not affect his graciousness. In between his fingers was a lit cigarette, n.ove.lx.o and smoke wasing out of the cigarette. Tyler¡¯s exquisite, handsome face looked so surreal as if it was hidden by the smoke. Vicky furrowed her brows the moment she saw him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tyler did not answer and instead remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the direction back to the table.¡± Vicky was heading in a total direction. She remained silent for a while before she said, ¡°Something urgent popped up, so I need to leave now.¡± Tyler looked at her with a weird smile. n.ove.lx.o ¡°Not going to say goodbye to your boyfriend?¡± Vicky was going to exin that Isaac was not her boyfriend, but she realized she did not have the need to exin to him at all. She said faintly, ¡°I will handle it.¡± With that, she started walking once more. When she walked past him, he grabbed her wrist. Before she could react, her back was mmed into the cold wall as Tyler trapped her to the wall, both arms preventing any escape. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vicky was shocked and quickly looked around her, only to feel relief when she realized no one noticed them. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Vicky glowered at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, what are you doing?¡± He merely stared down at her indifferently. ¡°Why so nervous? Are you afraid your boyfriend will see us?¡± Hearing this only irked her. novelebook ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± She did not believe Tyler actually believed Isaac when he said he was her boyfriend, seeing as Tyler was an alert and sensitive person. However, this man acted like he was blind! ¡°Vicky, do you always use the convenience of your work to attract men?¡± he mused. Vicky was so incensed that she shivered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so shameless like you are?¡± It was as though Vicky¡¯s words were lost to the wind because Tyler did not even acknowledge what she said. He asked indifferently, ¡°When did you two know each other?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°How far out are you two?¡± novelebook Tyler asked. Vicky was at a loss for words. ¡°Oh, I forgot. You guys were already holding hands just now, so¡­¡± He slowly lowered his head, his tall, lean frame epassing her entirely. Vicky felt suffocated. He extended his hand out and touched her lips softly. ¡°Did he kiss you?¡± Vicky did not know if every man had the same bad habit. He decided to let go of her, but he did not allow anyone to touch her. Vicky took a deep breath and said calmly, novel.ebook ¡°Tyler, let go of me.¡± There were no emotions behind Tyler¡¯s eyes; it was as though he was a mere robot. ¡°Did he kiss you?¡± ¡°Tyler, are you crazy-mph!¡± Tyler smashed his lips onto hers, ceasing her from continuing. In truth, however, he was biting her more than kissing her. There was nothing gentle about the kiss as if he tried to vent out something that he even injured her lips. Both of them tasted blood, but Tyler did not n on stopping. Instead, the blood had triggered him, and he was losing control. ¡°Oh my god!¡± A few girls who were eating in the same restaurant passed by and saw what was happening. Vicky¡¯s body trembled in fear as she felt embarrassed being seen in such a situation. She tried to push Tyler away, but he would not budge. Being left without a choice, she bit back, ending the kiss effectively. Tyler¡¯s lips bled, nov?ebook and it only made him look more dangerous like a beast. He was panting heavily, and his gaze burned intensely. The girls who saw them blushed vehemently. They did not dare to linger and quickly ran. Tyler, however, ignored them and repeated, ¡°Did he kiss you?¡± He had terrified Vicky so much that she had a hunch that Tyler would kill her if she said yes. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°No.¡± Her voice choked slightly, and her eyes reddened, too. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and him. He¡¯s just my client.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then why did he grab your hand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You guys came over when I was about to leave,¡± Vicky answered. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. His eyes fixated on her as if he was trying to tell if she was telling the truth or was lying. Neither of them knew how long it had been when his eyes recovered to their usual look. ¡°I understand.¡± Vicky did not know what he meant by that, n.ove.lx.o nv?lx.o but she did not ask. There was only one thought in her mind, and that was to divorce him immediately. She could sense the familiar feeling of danger from him, and she could not help but feel¡­fearful of him yet again. 2 He lowered his head and kissed away the blood on her lips. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Vicky wanted nothing to do with Tyler and his forwardness, but she feared even more offending him. Left without a choice, she remained still and let him kiss her. ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡± Vicky lowered her head and said, ¡¯ Please tell Gloria I¡¯m leaving.¡± She then pushed him away. Tyler grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°No. Gloria is still-¡° ¡°Come on,¡± interjected Tyler, ignoring what she said, and walked out of the restaurant while pulling her hand. Vicky struggled against his hold, but one look from Tyler made her freeze entirely. Reaching the car, she reached toward the handle of the backseat door, but before she could get it, Tyler said clearly, ¡°Sit up front.¡± Stunned, Vicky looked at Tyler. Tyler saw her look and said faintly, ¡°Are you waiting for me to carry you into the car?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She stood still for a few seconds, went to the front passenger side, and opened the door to get into the car. After they were both in the car, Tyler took out his phone and made a call. Vicky looked at him and did not make a sound. She knew he was calling Gloria. The car was so quiet that she could hear her heartbeat. Soon, the call connected, and she could hear them talking clearly. ¡°Tyler?¡± Gloria¡¯s clear, alluring rang through the speaker. ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯m leaving now,¡± announced Tyler aloofly.¡± You¡¯ll have to head back yourself.¡± ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Gloria paused and said, ¡®TH leave when Vicky is back.¡± ¡°She¡¯s going back with me,¡± Tyler said. After several seconds of pause, the woman on the other end replied,¡¯ Okay. I understand.¡± Tyler started the car engine after he ended the call. Vicky looked at the scenery outside of the window. Neither of them said anything on the way back home. Her eyebrows raised when Tyler parked the car in the garage. He would typically park the car in front of the mansion if he wanted to go out an hour or twoter. ¡®He parks in the garage. Is he¡­¡¯ She looked at him and hesitated in saying what she was thinking. Tyler raised his brow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going outter?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Out? Where?¡± ¡°To where you¡¯ve been sleeping,¡± replied Vicky. ¡°Where I¡¯ve been sleeping, you say?¡± Tyler looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Are you asking me to leave?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vicky replied faintly, ¡°I thought you¡¯re not used to sleeping back here.¡± From the day they got married, Tyler actually did not spend a lot of time back at home. He did not return home ever since he proposed to have a divorce with her. Not only did he kiss her, but he also went back home with her¡­ This was not a good sign. When they got upstairs, Tyler went to take his shower and finished minutester. His eyebrows furrowed when Vicky was nowhere in the bedroom. Vicky stared at theputer screen in the study, having sat still for several minutes. Yes, she was avoiding Tyler. Their divorce procedure had not been finalized yet. This was his home, so she had no right to stop him froming home. As things progressed to this point, she did not know how to face him, so she decided to hide in this room. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Click! The sound of the doorknob opening was heard. Vicky seldom locked the door to the study because she was in her own home. As she looked in the direction of the door, she saw Tyler walking into the room with a towel covering his body. Within seconds, a thought struck her, and her gaze shrunk. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not done with my work yet,¡± her voice trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me. Go and rest now.¡¯ Tyler ignored what she said and approached her. Without any warning, he ced his hand on the back of her head and kissed her. As she expected. The only reason he came back home with her was because he wanted to sleep with her. Well, she was not surprised. He was that kind of guy, after all. Out of the blue, a picture appeared in her mind -it was the night Tyler slept with Gloria. ¡®Did he also kiss Gloria this fervently?¡¯ she thought. Suddenly, she felt inexplicably suffocated and disgusted. However, she could not avoid his kisses because he was grabbing her head tightly. She did not struggle, remained still like a puppet, and let Tyler kiss her lips and neck. Soon, Tyler noticed how still she was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, his voice gruff. His breath was warm and hot, just like the way he was looking at her. Finally, she averted her gaze and said, ¡°Tyler, we¡¯re divorced.¡± She never thought about mentioning this, but¡­this was the only time most appropriate. Tyler¡¯s eyes dulled at this, but soon, they returned to their usual dark tranquility. ¡°They¡¯re not processed yet.¡± 1 ¡°But you¡¯ve already signed,¡± insisted Vicky. Tyler¡¯s body was extremely hot, but his gaze grew colder. He touched Vicky¡¯s cheek and looked down from above. ¡°The divorce procedure isn¡¯t finalized yet, so you¡¯re still required to fulfill your duty as my wife.¡± A shback of when Tyler helped Gloria slice the steak appeared before Vicky¡¯s eyes. She resisted Tyler even more. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today.¡± Vicky clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails pierced into her palms. ¡°If you really want it, you can go find Gloria.¡± Tyler looked at her with his dark and deep eyes for a really long time until he said, ¡°We¡¯re not divorced yet.¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Vicky said immediately. ¡°You know what kind of person Gloria is. She minds about having sex before marriage.¡± ¡°But that night, you guys¡­¡± Vicky tried to persuade him. ¡°She was out of options,¡± he muttered huskily as he lowered his head and let his lips touch her face softly. ¡°Even if the divorce is a done deal tomorrow, you¡­still have to fulfill your duty and responsibility today.¡± Vicky tried to say something, but Tyler pressed his lips against hers and stopped her from talking. After that, he carried her back to the bedroom and helped her shower, but he then ced her on the bed and forced himself on her. He kissed her lips as if there was no tomorrow. Vicky had lost her ability to fight back. Suddenly, a ringtone broke out, disrupting the heated atmosphere. Tyler took his phone, and his finger froze when he saw the person calling from the screen. After a slight hesitation, he epted the call. ¡°Tyler! Do you know something bad has happened to Gloria?¡± As soon as the call was connected, he could hear Selene¡¯s voice from the other side of the phone. He furrowed his brow. ¡°What happened?¡¯ ¡°Gloria went back home by herself just now, and a pervert followed behind her¡­¡± she sobbed. ¡°The pervert followed her to her house. When Gloria opened her door, the pervert pushed her and barged into her house. He nearly¡­ Nearly¡­¡± 3 Selene could not finish her sentence. Abruptly, her tone shifted as she said, sounding reprimanding, ¡°I heard the pervert who followed Gloria is your business partner. Tyler, how urgent was the matter you had to attend to? Why did you leave Gloria alone in the restaurant? Do you know how scared she was?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Tyler interrupted Selene coldly, ¡°Where is Gloria now?¡± ¡°In the hospital,¡± said Selene raspily. Tyler hung up the phone and turned to look at Vicky, who covered her entire body with the nket and looked at him with her clear eyes. ¡°Did something happen to Gloria?¡± she asked. It waste at night and very quiet. Selene¡¯s voice was rather sonorous, and she was not far away from Tyler. Obviously, she could hear everything Selene said. ¡°Yeah. That guy, Isaac Shear, followed Gloria home,¡± Tyler said. Isaac Shear? Vicky was shocked. ¡°Is she alright?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital now.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°You should go find her now.¡± Tyler stood still for a moment and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re going with me.¡± ¡°Me?¡± blurted Vicky. ¡°Go put on your clothes.¡± Tyler did not repeat himself. Vicky did not feel like going. However, Isaac was her customer, and Gloria suffered from this incident because Tyler and her left her alone. Thus, she reckoned she was partly responsible. ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed. In the hospital. Gloria was holding an ice pack to soothe her swollen face. Selene opened the door and entered the ward. ¡°Hey, Tyler will be here soon. It Gloria frowned at this and harshly spoke, ¡°Why did you call him?¡± Selene did not think it was a problem. ¡°Is it wrong to call him when something terrible has happened to you?¡± Gloria was unhappy. ¡°Selene, do you know what time it is?¡± Selene looked at the clock on the wall. It was past midnight. ¡°Gloria, I know you don¡¯t like to give trouble to other people, but think about what nearly happened to you¡­ If Tyler didn¡¯t leave you alone in the restaurant, this would¡¯ve never happened! And that guy is Vicky¡¯s boyfriend! Don¡¯t you think she should be responsible for this incident, too?¡± 1 The more Selene thought about it, the angrier she was. ¡°Maybe Vicky was the one who concocted this n with him. She must¡¯ve coaxed Tyler to leave with her and let Isaac have the chance to follow you back home! You know what kind of woman she is; she¡¯s good at coaxing with her beauty. Maybe she¡¯s trying to change Tyler¡¯s mind so Tyler won¡¯t divorce her.¡± i Gloria initially did not think much of that, but Selene¡¯s words struck her, and her expression darkened. ¡°Are you saying Vicky sent Isaac to follow me back home?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Selene wished she could crack open Gloria¡¯s mind to see what was inside. ¡°Do you really think that sicko pervert is Vicky¡¯s boyfriend? He¡¯s so much beneath Tyler and Harvey. Heck, he¡¯s even worse than Alex and Sebastian. Do you think she¡¯d fall for a guy like him?¡± Gloria did not say anything, but her gaze hardened. 20 minutester, someone knocked on the door. ¡°It must be Tyler,¡± muttered Selene, displeased. ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t forget toin to Tyler!¡± She got up and opened the door. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Before Selene could finish, she saw Vicky next to Tyler. Selene glowered as she shot Vicky an unfriendly look. ¡°And why are you here, Vicky Shaw?¡± she growled. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Gloria,¡± Vicky answered. Selene blocked the door and said coldly, ¡°We don¡¯t wee you! Get the hell out of here!¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You should be the one who gets the hell away from here.¡± Selen could not believe her ears as she looked at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, what¡­ What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking of protecting her now?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I protect her?¡± sneered Tyler. ¡°Should I be siding with you instead?¡± 1 Selene¡¯s face looked terrible as she screamed. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 ¡°Tyler, do you have any idea what Vicky did? She tricked you into leaving with her and had her boyfriend assault Gloria. The man would¡¯ve seeded if she didn¡¯t make a scene about it! Did Gloria say andin anything to you when you confused her with Vicky? She was the one who looked after you in the hospital¡­¡± Selene felt outraged as she continued to speak, novelebook ¡°You¡¯ve already hurt Gloria in the past, and now, you continue to protect this cruel, evil woman. Is this how you repay Gloria?¡± Despite Selene¡¯s aggressive usation, Tyler-with a frigid expression- said, ¡® Are you questioning me?¡± Selene had much to say, but she faltered upon hearing Tyler¡¯s words. She was intimidated by his domineering aura, her voice became less aggressive. ¡°I-I¡¯m just feeling sorry for Gloria¡­¡± ¡°You should know your ce.¡± Tyler looked at her with disgust. ¡°Do you think you can stand here and talk to me like this if Gloria did not plead for you?¡± Selene was smart. The person she targeted in the giarizing incident was Cece and not Vicky. Even when Tyler found out the truth, he would not stuff his nose into the catfight between women. As for the incident where she drugged Tyler¡­ Nothing really happened between him and Gloria. novelebook Although Tyler had spent the whole night taking a cold shower, he let Selene go because Gloria had pleaded for her. Regardless of that, that did not mean Selene had the right to tell him what he should do. Tyler looked away and walked into the ward. Vicky followed behind him and entered too. i This time, Selene did not dare to stop her. When Tyler entered the ward, he saw Gloria soothing her face with the ice pack. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gloria had heard the argument outside her room. She stretched her mouth and smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The man didn¡¯t get to do what he wanted.¡± Upon raising her head, she saw Vicky standing beside Tyler. novel.ebook ¡°Vicky, is Isaac really your boyfriend?¡± Gloria¡¯s cheeks were swollen with a visible hand print. She had put on a coat, but they could still see how her inner clothes were torn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Isaac isn¡¯t my boyfriend. He¡¯s my customer,¡± Vicky answered. ¡°A customer? He imed that he is your boyfriend and invited us to join you for dinner,¡± Gloria said sarcastically. ¡®And he even followed me back to my home.¡± At this point, Vicky understood what Gloria was implying. ¡°Are you trying to say I sent Isaac to do this to you?¡± Gloria said nothing, but she smiled mockingly as if she was certain Vicky was the mastermind. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The thought amused Vicky. ¡°If I was the one who arranged for Isaac to assault you, why should I n it when you and Tyler were together? nov?ebook What if Tyler was the one who sent you home? Plus, I don¡¯t even know you two were going to that restaurant too. You were the one who came to me and greeted me. Maybe he was just being polite when he decided to treat you two. Anyhow, you two were the ones who agreed.¡± Gloria scoffed. ¡°So you¡¯re not going to admit it, is it?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡± Vicky looked at Gloria. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Isaac toe here and we can talk it out?¡± Selene could not endure it anymore. nv?lx.o ¡°Tyler, I know you hate me and don¡¯t want to hear me say anything, but I must expose her and reveal the truth today! The reason we think Vicky was the one behind this was that the pervert was killed immediately after this. Dead man tells no tales!¡± Vicky was shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡± Selene sneered, ¡°The pervert ran away when Gloria¡¯s neighbor came out. After that, Gloria called me and the police. The police went to hunt and arrest Isaac, and I apanied Gloria here to get treated. ¡°Not longter, the police called and said Isaac was incapacitated by his enemy. ording to the police, his limbs were chopped off, his eyeballs were dug out, and his tongue was cut off¡­ nv?lx.o He can¡¯t speak or see anything. He¡¯s still breathing, but he¡¯s no help to us anymore.¡± Vicky was shell-shocked by the news. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°You can call the police yourself if you think I¡¯m lying.¡± Selene gave Vicky a cold re. ¡°His enemy must¡¯ve gotten to him after he left Gloria¡¯s house. The police are even suspecting that Gloria was the one who orchestrated it for revenge. We¡¯re required to go to the station to make a statement.¡± i Vicky was terrified. She was not surprised that someone wanted to take revenge on Isaac because Isaac was a lustful guy, but.Jsaac¡¯s out-turn was just too cruel if what Selene said was true. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 The perpetrator must have hated Isaac so badly to have hurt and tormented him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. No wonder Selene and Gloria were suspicious of Vicky. Vicky would have a hard time clearing her name if Isaac had lost his limbs and eyes. At that moment, Tyler, who had been quiet the whole time, said, ¡®TH investigate it.¡± Everyone looked at him. Since Tyler and Vicky left the house in the middle of the night in a hurry, he had put on casual attire that showcased his tall, lean body. Although he was less strict, cold, and aggressive when he wore a formal suit, he still looked sharp and charming. He said faintly, ¡°It¡¯ste now. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Selene wanted to say more, but Gloria stopped her and shook her head softly. A few minutester, they left the hospital. When they arrived at Tyler¡¯s car, Vicky suddenly stopped walking, wondering if she was going to sit in the front or at the back. Tyler saw her standing there and walked past her. ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you waiting for me to open the door for you?¡± The way Tyler treated Vicky was far different from how he treated Gloria. She did not forget the time when Tyler opened the door for Gloria. Just then, Gloria walked to the back of the car and opened the door to sit inside. Selene followed and sat beside her, though she pushed Gloria and hinted at her to sit up front. Gloria closed her eyes, her face devoid of emotions, as she leaned back and gave no reaction to Selene. After Vicky got into the car, Tyler started the car engine and drove to Gloria¡¯s apartment. When Gloria got out of the car, Selene deliberately asked, ¡°Gloria, are you afraid to be alone tonight?¡± Gloria looked at her and said faintly, ¡°Come and stay with me for the night.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I have something to do, so I need to go home,¡± lied Selene. ¡°Just get down,¡± said Gloria indifferently, ¡°or do you think Tyler will send you back?¡± This startled Selene, and she had no choice but to get down reluctantly. Gloria then looked at Tyler. ¡°Thank you for sending me back. You should get some rest too. Drive safely.¡± Tyler gave a response and drove away. Vicky sat in the car and looked to the back from the rearview mirror. Gloria was still standing at the side of the road, watching them drive off. Gloria did not even look at her nor bid goodbye to her as if she was not there in the car. Of course, she did not care as she slowly averted her gaze to look up ahead. Suddenly, she turned her head to look at Tyler who was driving. ¡°Are we going to the police station?¡± ¡°Why do we need to go there?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°To look into Isaac¡¯s situation.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It seems like you care about him very much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used of hiring someone to attempt assault and am unable to give a convincing exnation for self-defense, so I should go and find out what happened.¡± Her eyes looked wary. She did not me Gloria for suspecting her because the whole thing was just too weird. ¡°Who do you think hurt Isaac?¡± Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Tyler gave Vicky a very faint response. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Vicky¡¯s question came while she was deliberating on what happened with Gloria and Isaac, and she did not expect Tyler to know the answer because he did not know Isaac at all. Therefore, he could not have known who incapacitated Isaac so gruesomely. Back to Gloria¡¯s apartment. Gloria stood still as she watched Tyler drop her off. She gazed as the car drove off and remained in that position for a long time. Seeing this, Selene said, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you ask him to stay if you miss him so much? The reason you ended up like now is that he left you halfway through the dinner¡­ He should be the one to bear this responsibility!¡± The taillight of the car disappeared into the dark night. Finally, Gloria stopped looking in that direction. ¡°Responsibility?¡± She smiled sardonically. ¡®Didn¡¯t you see how eager he was to get rid of me?¡± ¡°Gloria, I¡¯m not going to let you think that way. If it wasn¡¯t because of Vicky that b*tch, you and Tyler would¡¯ve been together by now. If she didn¡¯t take your ce in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance of being Tyler¡¯s wife. Besides, you know Tyler cares about you. He came immediately knowing something bad happened to you. I think Vicky¡­¡± 2 She continued with a disdainful tone, ¡°I¡¯m sure she insisted on following Tyler when she saw Tyler was going out to see you.¡± Gloria did not react to what Selene said. Instead, she asked, ¡® Did you see it?¡± Selene did not know what Gloria was asking. ¡°See what?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a scratch mark on the back of Tyler¡¯s hand,¡± Gloria said sadly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t there when he had dinner with me tonight¡­¡± Upon hearing that, something struck Selene. ¡°I think I saw a mark on Vicky¡¯s neck¡­ Oh my god.¡± Selene¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did they¡­Did they just¡­¡± They were both grown adults and knew what happened. ¡°Why is Vicky such a sl*t? Tyler is divorcing her, and she¡­ She still¡­. Is she addicted to ruining other people¡¯s rtionships? Hey, Gloria, I¡¯m sure she must¡¯ve seduced Tyler with purpose just to let Isaac take the opportunity to assault you! She¡¯s so evil! Don¡¯t go soft on her anymore! You must tell Tyler the truth!¡± Gloria smiled faintly, disconcerted. ¡°If Tyler truly wanted to get to the bottom of this, he would¡¯ve questioned Vicky about it just now. No matter how much I tell him, he isn¡¯t going to believe me.¡± ¡°So are we just going to let Vicky continue her way?¡± Selene grumbled. Gloria lowered her head and said nothing. ¡°Wait! We can go find Harvey!¡± Selene¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Even if Tyler isn¡¯t going to care about you, Harvey won¡¯t do that to you.¡± ¡°Harvey?¡± Gloria shook her head. ¡°Harvey felt sorry and guilty for Vicky because he was asked to choose. I know Harvey will make a move if this involves Vicky. And¡­¡± Selene asked curiously, ¡°And what?¡± What Gloria was going to say was that if Harvey truly cared about her, he would not have helped Vicky to investigate Selene. He would not have told Vicky the result before informing her. The next day, Vicky went to her studio. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re here!¡± Cece greeted. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vicky noticed Cece was in a good mood, so she asked, ¡® Did something happen? Why are you so happy?¡± Cece quickly passed the list of customers to Vicky. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Selene and Gloria¡¯s rification post worked, but the customers who canceled their orders with us called back to resume their orders. And those male customers whom we were engaging to cancel their order called us too. They were willing to cancel their orders without asking for anypensation!¡± A lot of the time, Vicky needed to liaise with her customers. She knew exactly how hard it was to deal with them. Knowing these customers agreed to cancel their orders and did not ask for any compensation was¡­ Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Vicky narrowed her eyes and, after a few thoughtful moments, made a phone call. ¡°Hello, Missus Jensen. This is Vicky Shaw.¡± Missus Jensen was an extremely difficult customer who was arrogant and demanding. Everytime she was served, she would behave as though she was above everyone else. ¡°Oh, Miss Shaw!¡± Missus Jensen said enthusiastically. ¡°Are you calling to arrange a session for taking my measurements? My house is quite far from the city area, so it might not be convenient for you to come over here. When will you be free? I can drop by your studio.¡± People who did not know Missus Jensen would think that she was a kind, passionatedy. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Coming to your house to take your measurement is within my duties. If there¡¯s any other request you have, you can voice them out freely whenever you want.¡± Missus Jensen seemed to panic slightly. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing else. Your service has been wonderful, Miss Shaw. I¡¯m a satisfied customer! I¡¯m just annoying by nature and people usually don¡¯t like me. My husband and kids, even my subordinates, all say that I¡¯m having menopause¡­ Please find it in your heart to forgive me for what happened before.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Missus Jensen, you found out about my husband, didn¡¯t you? ft ¡°Ahem!¡± Missus Jensen cleared her throat sheepishly. ¡°How foolish of me to not recognize the famous Missus Hart¡­ But then again, ordinary people like me wouldn¡¯t dream of being in the same social circle as you. I¡¯m sorry for my past behaviors if I¡¯ve offended you in any way.¡± Vicky was not surprised. ¡°I¡¯d like for your help to keep this a secret, Missus Jensen. Please don¡¯t tell anyone else about this.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Missus Hart. I won¡¯t say a word.¡± After the conversation, Vicky ended the call. Cece had been right by Vicky¡¯s side during the phone call, so she heard every word of the conversation. ¡°I was wondering why it went so smoothly¡­so Mister Hart helped us out. He should¡¯ve done it a long time ago so those perverts out there wouldn¡¯t dare toy their hands on us,¡± Cece said with a smile. There was no joy or relief in Vicky¡¯s expression. If she was married to another man who helped her with the trouble she was having, she would be overjoyed. However, she felt nothing but fear when it came to Tyler. Tyler was a profiteer who would never do anything without asking for something in return, so she knew something bad was about to happen for him to interfere and resolve her issues. She gave Tyler a call right away, and as soon as she opened her contact list, she realized that it had been a long time since shest called Tyler. She made the call and the waiting tone seemed to drag on indefinitely. Shortly after, the call was answered. ¡°What?¡± His voice was just as cold and distant as it was before. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Vicky tightened her grip on her phone. ¡°Thank you for helping with the conflicts between my studio and my customers.¡± Despite being Tyler¡¯s wife for years, she never enjoyed the privilege of being his wife work-wise. At that moment, she felt no joy and only felt confused. It felt as though something she had been chasing after for the longest time suddenly fell on herp. Apart from the initial shock, novelebook all she could feel was a concern if this was all a trap. Tyler¡¯s response was cold. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Do you have timeter?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I need to talk to you in person.¡± After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯m in Hart Corporation.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡ª¡± Before she could finish, he ended the call. An hourter, nov?ebook Vicky arrived at the Hart Corporation building. She nced at her bag and took a few deep breaths before entering the building. The two copies of the divorce agreement were inside her bag. Though the recent misunderstanding between them had been resolved, the gulf between them was the result of far more than a misunderstanding, and what happened with Gloria was simply the triggering point. She knocked on the door of the office, and with Tyler¡¯s approval, she went inside. Tyler was reading a certain document when she entered the room. He did not bother looking up and said, ¡°Five minutes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She sat down on the couch, and silence fell over the office with the exception of the sound of flipping pages. A few minutester, Tyler set the document aside. ¡®Why were you in such a hurry to meet with me?¡± Vicky clenched her bag and said, nv?lx.o ¡°I¡¯ve already¡­signed the divorce agreement.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he said, his expression unreadable. Not knowing what he was thinking, Vicky had no choice but to continue,¡± I¡¯ve been busytely¡­so we haven¡¯t been able to file for divorce. When will you have time for us to start the legal procedures?¡± He set his pen down. ¡°Where¡¯s the agreement?¡± ¡°In my bag.¡± ¡°Show me.¡¯ She immediately unzipped her bag and took out the two sets of divorce agreements before walking over to hand them to him. Tyler epted the agreement and nced through the pages, nov?ebook spotting both his and Vicky¡¯s signature on thest page. After checking the first copy, he proceeded to do the same with the second copy. Vicky had thought Tyler was only trying to make sure that there were two signatures in both copies and did not think much of it. She nced through his desk and noticed a familiar-looking pen. It was her gift to him. She noticed that the pen he had been using was old and decided to buy him a new one, which was his actively used pen at the moment. Tyler¡¯s cold voice caused her to snap out of her dazed state. novel.ebook ¡°Alright.¡± She sobered and looked at him. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°I have a meetingter and other things to attendter this afternoon, so I¡¯m not free today.¡¯ Vicky felt conflicted. ¡°Another day, then.¡¯ Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She reached for the divorce agreement, but Tyler pinned her hand down to stop her from doing so. ¡°Keep them here. I¡¯ll let you know when I have the time.¡± She paused for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright. Just call me whenever you¡¯re free.¡± Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Chapter 633 ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you get back to work, then,¡± Vicky said. Tyler did not respond, and Vicky took the hint to leave the office. As soon as the door shut behind her, Tyler picked up the agreement expressionlessly before tearing them in half. The copies were torn into shreds, and he carelessly tossed them into the dustbin next to him. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I swear that this won¡¯t happen again¡­¡± ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never let go! Never!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you dare to walk away from me, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Vicky jolted awake from a strange dream. For reasons she could not begin to fathom, she had been having the strangest dream. It was odd enough to dream of a time when she and Tyler were a loving, sweet couple, but she dreamed of something even more surreal this time. She pinched the bridge of her nose and sat up from the bed. ¡°Was the man who begged me not to leave really Tyler?¡¯ she thought. She would asionally regain her memories in the form of dreams, but one simply could not ept everything that happened in a dream as reality. Vicky concluded that the dream she had earlier was merely a reflection of her frustration in real life. Tyler had always been a dictator with absolute power before her, and he was the only one who could decide to go through a processed and finalized divorce. Whenever Tyler took the side of another woman, Vicky would fantasize about stepping all over his pride one day. However, even when Tyler was reluctant to end the marriage, he never stopped being prideful, let alone begging her for anything. ¡°Why would I dream of such a thing? It¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡± she mumbled to herself. ¡°What did you dream of?¡± the husky voice of a man echoed in the dark room. She looked up dazedly and widened her eyes when she saw the dark figure standing by her bed. Her heart skipped a beat as she screamed, ¡°Aah!¡± The lights were turned on, and Tyler¡¯s enticing features came into her sight. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± She gaped at him. ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± He seemed upset with her question. ¡°This is my house. Where else am I supposed to be?¡± ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have stood by my bed!¡± she protested as she came close to having a heart attack. ¡°I heard you screaming as soon as I entered the house. I thought something went wrong, so I came over to check on you.¡± Though the lights had been turned on, his face looked devilish in some way, and Vicky was suddenly reminded of thest words she heard in her dream. ¡®If you dare to walk away from me, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡¯ She had always thought that Tyler was a little twisted, but she rationalized that people with his status were likely all like him. She came to ept this. But is he really that evil to me,¡¯ she thought, ¡®to the point that I subconsciously think that he¡¯d kill me for leaving?¡¯ Chapter 634 Chapter 634 After finally calming down, Vicky stared at the man before her and asked,¡± Why are you here?¡¯ Tyler narrowed his eyes in displeasure. ¡°This is my house. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± She sobered. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I thought¡ª¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You thought, what?¡¯ ¡°¡­ Nothing.¡± She delivered the divorce agreements to Tyler earlier that day, and since Tyler did not say anything against it, she assumed they had reached a consensus that the divorce was confirmed and all that was left was for them to proceed with legal procedures. ¡®Did hee home tonight so we can head out early tomorrow morning to file for divorce?¡¯ she thought. Deciding not to question any further, she said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s just go to sleep.¡± He hummed in response and headed into the bathroom. She heard the water running in the bathroom shortly after, but she struggled to go back to sleep because of the dream she had earlier. Vicky had been struggling with quality sleep and would continuously dream of strange things; she could no longer distinguish dreams from reality. The sound of water running stopped, and the bathroom door opened. Vicky closed her eyes hastily and pretended to be asleep. The other side of the bed sank, and Tyler got into bed. The scent of shampoo filled the air, and as soon as she tensed, he moved closer and captured her lips. ¡°Tyler-mph!¡± The man swallowed her words, and as her mind drifted, she heard his hoarse, husky voice. ¡°We haven¡¯t filed the divorce, so we¡¯re still married.¡± ¡®What is he saying? He¡¯s trying to sleep with me as many times as possible before we finalize the divorce!¡¯ she thought. In the following days, Tyler would return home every night only to sleep with her instead of filing the divorce the next day. Vicky would wake up each morning to find that Tyler was gone. When she went to wash up, she saw the dark circles underneath her eyes and clenched her fists. ¡®As expected of a profiteer!¡¯ she grumbled internally. ¡®He helped resolve the issue with the breach of contract, and this is how he made me pay for it!¡¯ She kept having confusing dreams during the night, and after being tormented throughout the night by Tyler, she started feeling tired. One day, Vicky simply could not take it any longer and called Tyler. ¡°When exactly are we going to file the divorce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy today,¡± he said calmly. ¡°But-¡° Beep, beep! The call ended, and Vicky red at her phone furiously. ¡®He doesn¡¯t have time to file the divorce but has time toe home every night to sleep with me?!¡¯ she cursed mentally. ¡®He was evente to work this morning because he wanted to do it again. We could¡¯ve used that time to file the divorce!¡¯ Suddenly, realization dawned on Vicky, and she immediately sent Tyler a text. [Tyler, what are you trying to do?] She did not receive any response until two hourster when her phone vibrated. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Vicky took out her phone and came close to having a heart attack from rage when she saw his only response was a question mark. [When are we going to file for divorce?] she texted. In the next two hours, there was no response. Four hourster, she finally received another text from him. [I¡¯m busy.] [When are you free?] Vicky replied. Tyler did not respond again, even after Vicky fell asleep. Maybe he really is busy,¡¯ Vicky thought and nced at the clock, noticing that it was almost midnight. Since Tyler did not even have the time to respond to her texts, she assumed he would not return home and found constion in that thought. She turned off the lights and slowly drifted off to sleep. Sometimeter, she woke up to a forceful kiss, novelebook and everything felt like deja vu from the night before. She felt confused at first, and it took her a while before she finally realized that the man who imed to be so busy that he could not respond to text messages returned home. 1 When she woke up, Tyler was again nowhere to be found. She tried calling him again, and he simply said a few words before hanging up. She had sent countless texts, but he would reply to a few on some days and ignore them all on other days. Though he would return home every night, Vicky convinced herself that Tyler was truly busy during the day. One day, Vicky and Cece arrived at a restaurant for dinner, and Vicky realized how naive she had been when she spotted a couple sitting by the window. ¡®This man just enjoys toying with different women at the same time! How despicable!¡¯ Vicky thought to herself angrily. Cece noticed that nov?ebook Vicky was staring in a certain direction and spotted the couple as well. ¡°Vicky, should we¡­switch to another restaurant?¡± she asked gingerly. Vicky smirked coldly. ¡°No.¡± She had not done anything she was ashamed of, so she had nothing to fear. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With her eyes fixated on the couple, Vicky said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and say hello.¡± With that, she strode forward. In the restaurant, nv?lx.o Gloria stared at the man sitting across the table and whispered, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that there¡¯s no connection between Issac and Vicky at all?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just Vicky¡¯s customer.¡± ¡°Who ims to be her boyfriend?¡± Gloria¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Who stalked and followed me home, on top of that?¡± ¡°Gloria,¡± Tyler said emotionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the contact history between Vicky and Issac. Jennifer was the one in charge of contacting him before this, and it was after Jennifer left that Vicky reached out to Issac to talk aboutpensation for breaking their contracts. He only ims to be Vicky¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Gloria¡¯s usually gentle gaze sharpened as she questioned, ¡°So why didn¡¯t Vicky deny it? She even invited us to dine with them!¡± ¡°She did, actually.¡± Tyler looked at her. nv?lx.o ¡°Issac, however, argued and said that they were in a fight.¡± Gloria stared at Tyler dazedly and blurted out, ¡°Tyler, you don¡¯t want a divorce anymore, do you?¡± His every word seemed objective, but it was apparent he was defending Vicky. During what happened with Alex and when Vicky identally burnt Gloria¡¯s hand, he still defended Vicky. Tyler scowled, but before he could respond, a figure approached them. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you two here.¡± Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Tyler lifted his gaze at the woman before him. Vicky looked at them with a smile with Cece, who looked sheepish, next to her. ¡°Cece and I happen toe here for dinner as well. novelebook Let¡¯s dine together, shall we?¡± said Vicky, and she sat down before anyone could react. Though Vicky was not as serious about etiquette as Gloria was, she would rarely act in ways that might upset others, so her behavior shook Cece to her core. Vicky looked up and saw Cece frozen in ce. ¡°What are you doing? Sit down.¡± Cece nced at Tyler and Gloria before sitting down next to Gloria. Since Tyler and Gloria sat across one another, Vicky sat down next to Tyler and called for the waiter. ¡°Have you two ordered? Let¡¯s order together if you haven¡¯t. Oh, by the way¡­¡± She shot Tyler a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the bill for Cece and me, Mister Hart. Let¡¯s split the billter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cece remained absolutely quiet and thought to herself, ¡®People like Tyler and Gloria wouldn¡¯t care about paying for a meal or two, so there¡¯s no need for them to split the bill considering the rtionships between these three. Vicky¡¯s words are a direct insult to them.¡¯ She nced at Gloria, and as she had expected, Gloria¡¯s expression darkened. Tyler, on the other hand, remained absolutely calm. Vicky ignored Tyler and Cece before grabbing the menu novel.ebook and ordering two of her favorite dishes. She then handed the menu to Cece and said, ¡°Cece, take a look.¡± Cece felt as though she was stuck in an awkward situation but nheless ordered a random dish out of her trust for Vicky. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Once they had made their order, tension rose in the air, and the waiter caught onto it. ¡°Sir, Miss, do the two of you need to order?¡± novel.ebook the waiter asked gingerly. After a few moments of silence, Tyler handed Gloria the menu. ¡°Order something.¡± Gloria did not ept it and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Tyler did not insist and proceeded to ce a few orders. Vicky noticed that the cold look in Gloria¡¯s eyes melted, and she took a few looks at Tyler when Tyler ordered a certain dish. ¡®Looks like Tyler ordered exactly what she wants,¡¯ Vickymented inwardly. Tyler closed the menu and said, ¡°That will be all.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The waiter left with the menu. While waiting for the food, Vicky asked, ¡°Where are you two going after dinner?¡± ¡°Tyler and I are going to a concert.¡± Gloria stared at Vicky provocatively.¡± Why? Are youing as well, Miss Shaw?¡± Vicky looked straight into Gloria¡¯s eyes and chirped, ¡°Can I trulye along?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gloria immediately choked on her words. Cece came close to bursting intoughter. Throughout the four years she had known Vicky, Vicky rarely showed such an unreasonable, novelebook wilful side of herself; Cece was not all appalled by it and was amused. She quietly observed Tyler, who was looking at Vicky as well. His face remained expressionless as always, but there was a glimpse of emotions in the depth of his dark eyes. s, Cece simply could not put her finger on what those emotions were. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Instinctively, she could tell that Tyler was not upset and was even a little amused, so she could not help but wonder if she was imagining things. In her mind, Tyler should have scolded Vicky with a dark look on his face before saying something along the lines of ¡®Vicky, even if you cling onto me like this, I will never love you¡¯ or ¡®What are you trying to do to Gloria now, you vicious woman? How dare you bully someone as kind as Gloria? Apologize to her right now!¡¯. Cece¡¯s mind instantly ran wild with imagination. Just then, Gloria said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s your choice to go wherever you want.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Where is this concert you¡¯re going to?¡± Gloria informed her of the venue and time expressionlessly. Vicky frowned thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s quite a hassle to take a taxi there from here. Since you two are going anyway, why don¡¯t you give us a lift?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Tyler¡¯s car, so you should be asking for his approval.¡± Vicky looked up at Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, since you are going there anyway, do you mind giving me and Cece a lift?¡± Tyler stared at her with his brooding dark eyes and said, ¡°Why should I?¡± Cece froze at how hurtful his words were. Vicky did not get offended and simply smiled at the man next to her. ¡°You should because I¡¯m still your wife.¡± Cece apuded Vicky¡¯s response inwardly, while Gloria¡¯s expression darkened. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, but he did not respond. Sometimeter, the waiter served their dishes. Vicky immediately pushed her steak toward Tyler. Confused, Tyler asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Cut the steak up for me,¡± Vicky said confidently. ¡°Have you lost your limbs?¡± ¡°My hands feel sore. Cut it for me.¡± Their conversation sounded extremely strange. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They would sometimes act like strangers but would asionally interact like an old married couple. Seeing how Tyler did not move, Vicky reached out and grabbed the dish Tyler ordered. He stared at her. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m toozy to cut up the steak, and your dish looks great, so I want to have a taste.¡± Tyler studied her for a while before starting to cut the steak before him. Cece did not know what Vicky was trying to do, but Gloria saw right through Vicky¡¯s intention and was livid. A few minutester, he finished cutting the steak into cubes and pushed the dish back to her. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Vicky said and returned Tyler¡¯s dish to him. Tyler lowered his gaze and saw a foie gras that had been taken a bite of, and pasta that had been stirred all over the ce. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 When Tyler did not move, Vicky asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Oh, I know. Do you want me to feed you?¡± She stabbed her fork into the half-eaten foie gras and presented it to Tyler. ¡°Open up, hubby.¡± Even a fool could tell Vicky was trying to irritate Tyler and Gloria on purpose. Gloria sneered coldly, while Tyler stared at the foie gras. He did not move away nor ept it. Vicky¡¯s hand began to feel sore from maintaining the position and gazed up at him. ¡°No? Can it be that¡­¡± She paused. ¡°You want me to feed you in a different way?¡± ¡°A different way?¡± He lifted an eyebrow with amusement. ¡°Like what?¡± She smiled. ¡°Mouth-to-mouth.¡± Tyler pretended to be confused. ¡®How exactly does that work?¡± Vicky froze for a split moment, as she knew he no doubt understood what she was implying. She nced at Gloria, who sat with a dark look on her face, before looking back at the man before her. He looked at her quietly with an eyebrow raised as though he was truly confused, but Vicky could distinctively sense the mockery in his eyes as though he was certain she would not have the courage to do something so bold. All hesitation vanished when she saw the faint amusement on his face, and she immediately bit on the foie gras before getting up to feed it into his mouth. Cece¡¯s jaw dropped, and Gloria gaped in disbelief. Worried that Tyler would pull away, Vicky went as far as to nibble on his lips to disgust him at her best effort.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Though she was disgusted by her own action, she cast all thoughts aside to humiliate the man before her. Just as Vicky thought that Tyler would turn away in disgust, he opened his mouth and swallowed the foie gras. Vicky was stunned. Tyler studied the dazed look in her eyes and said, ¡°Satisfied?¡± She moved her lips, but no words woulde out. Tyler pointed at the sauce on the corner of his lips. ¡°Do you want to lick this off, too?¡± Vicky¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and she instantly cowered. She overestimated herself, and underestimated Tyler while she was at it, for daring to be more shameless than him. Vicky gave up and focused on her dish quietly. The joy Gloria felt when Tyler ordered two of her favorite dishes faded without a trace and was reced by jealousy as she had never known. She once felt upset that Vicky took her ce and frustrated that she gave Vicky a chance to get between her and Tyler, but she was never jealous of Vicky. People would only be jealous of someone superior to them, and Gloria knew she did not fall short in terms of looks and talent whenpared to Vicky. Gloria was a renowned pianist and did not envy Vicky even when Vicky seeded in marrying Tyler. It did not matter that Vicky married the man she loved. After all, a marriage where the feelings were one-sided would never end well. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Tyler married Vicky reluctantly, and Vicky had not gotten anything she wanted from the marriage, so Gloria had not felt any jealousy toward Vicky. However, she could sense jealousy rising within her chest at this very moment. Vicky looked up and saw Gloria looking at her dazedly. novelebook The look in her eyes darkened, but she chose to lower her gaze to hide the emotions in her eyes. After the meal, Vicky paid for the food she and Cece ordered, and Tyler did not object to it. Upon walking out of the restaurant, Cece nced at Gloria and whispered, ¡¯ Vicky, are we really going to the concert?¡± ¡°Yeah. Isn¡¯t that what I said?¡± Tyler went to the parking lot to get his car, novelebook while the other three remained by the entrance. Vicky and Cece stood next to one another, while Gloria kept her distance from them. Tyler drove over shortly after, and before Gloria could react, Vicky went and opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat and went into the car. Gloria, who was going to sit on the passenger¡¯s seat, paused. Cece nced at Gloria and opened the door to the backseat. ¡°Miss Shaw, we should let the married couple sit next to each other. Let¡¯s sit in the back. ¡± B Gloria shot Cece a cold re and went into the car, all the while thinking to herself, nov?ebook ¡®As expected of Vicky¡¯s assistant. She¡¯s just as good at being sarcastic as Vicky is.¡¯ The car soon arrived before the venue of the concert, and as they got out of the car, Cece blurted out, ¡°Vicky, we¡­don¡¯t have tickets.¡± Concerts required reservation ahead of time, nov?ebook and if the performer was famous, tickets would only be sold within a smallmunity. Tyler nced at Vicky coldly with no intention of helping her. He took out two tickets and headed inside with Gloria, leaving Vicky and Cece behind. Cece watched as the two left. ¡°Vicky, what are we going to do?¡± Vicky fell into silence thoughtfully, when she suddenly heard a voice calling out to her. ¡°Vicky¡­? Vicky Shaw?!¡± Vicky turned around and spotted a gentle-looking man staring at her with a pleasant surprise. novelebook ¡°Vicky, it really is you!¡± She stared at the man in confusion. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Seriously? Thest time we saw each other was only a few years ago, and you¡¯ve already forgotten about me?¡± The man gaped. Sensing that the man might be a close friend of hers, Vicky exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I was in a car ident and lost my memories¡­¡± ¡°Car ident¡­? You lost your memories?¡± The man mumbled in disbelief.¡± D*mn, that psychopath Tyler really lost his mind, didn¡¯t he? He went as far as to erase your memories?¡± Vicky shot Cece a look, and Cece shook her head, hinting she did not know the man either. ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± Vicky asked. He looked at Vicky and said, novelebook ¡°Alright, I guess I should introduce myself. I used to study in the same school as you did. I was your senior, Noah Canyer.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Noah Canyer?¡¯ Vicky thought. She did not recall the name, nor had she heard about the man from Harvey, Sebastian, or Tyler. ¡°What was the nature of our rtionship?¡± she asked. ¡°Not bad, I suppose. Though¡­¡± Noticing the curiosity on her face, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°All you need to know is that I was your senior, and we used to be quite close.¡± Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Vicky nodded. ¡°Noah, do you know Tyler?¡± ¡°Well, you were dating him, so I¡¯ve met him a couple of times,¡± said Noah before swiftly changing the subject. ¡°Vicky, is this your friend?¡± Cece smiled. ¡°Hello. My name is Cece.¡± Noah greeted Cece with a smile and asked, ¡°Are you two here for the concert? nov?ebook Why are you just standing out here?¡± Vicky smiled sheepishly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any tickets.¡¯ ¡°Oh, that¡¯s simple.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Come on, then. Follow me.¡± She looked at him and asked, ¡¯Is that really okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. A concert that would draw the attention of the likes of Tyler and Gloria was bound to be rather exclusive, and money might not be the only criterion for one to obtain a ticket. ¡°My uncle is the one who organized this concert and the Canyers are the sponsors, novel.ebook so bringing in a few quests is a piece of cake for me,¡± Noah said casually. Noah and Vicky used to study in the same art school. The Canyers were a big family with members who excelled in medicine, n.ov?x.o business, and other fields. Though the family suffered a great deal after the crisis that struck them a few years ago, they somehow managed to bounce back. Vicky rxed at his words and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Friends don¡¯t need to thank each other.¡± Noah took them into the hall. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t end up here if you didn¡¯t help me out all those years ago.¡± ¡°I helped you before?¡± He nodded with a smile. novel.ebook ¡°My dad kept pushing me to study business, but I wasn¡¯t interested in it at all, so I admitted myself into an art school in secret and managed to fool him for about a year before he found out¡­ He¡¯s hot-tempered, you see, so he was going to destroy my hands when he found out that I lied to him.¡± A musician¡¯s hands were as important as his life, and he continued, ¡°You were the one who showed up and stopped my dad.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Vicky was shocked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was you.¡± ¡°How did I stop him?¡± ¡°Well, my dad looks kind of scary and when you saw him beating me, you thought that he was a thug and called the police on him.¡± He chuckled. ¡°My dad ended up being locked in the police station for a whole week before my family bailed him out.¡± Vicky¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You seem happy about it.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Noah said. ¡°My dad is so hot-tempered that he can do anything when he is mad. It was good that he was locked up for a few days. If he didn¡¯t have time to cool down, he might¡¯ve beaten me to death.¡± He smiled at Vicky and said, ¡°Oh, you actually didn¡¯t know that he was my dad up until now.¡± It was precisely because of what Vicky did that Noah agreed to pretend to be her boyfriend, but that ended up causing him a great deal of trouble. Vicky and Cece were brought to the best seats with Noah¡¯s help. Gloria, who was in a VIP seat, spotted Vicky right away. When she saw the familiar-looking man next to Vicky, her eyes widened and she blurted out saying, ¡°Tyler, isn¡¯t that Noah Canyer next to Vicky?¡± Noah used to be quite popr in the art school as he was born to be a musician with the capability of mastering any instrument he came across. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 As an insider, Gloria knew a thing or two about what happened between Vicky and Noah in the past. Tyler shifted his gaze, and the look novelebook in his eyes darkened when he saw Noah. The seats Noah arranged for Vicky and Cece were in a row in front of Tyler and Gloria, and as soon as he took his seat, he could sense chills down his spine. Noah frowned and turned around before jolting in fear when he saw Tyler. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Despite his usual elegant demeanor, he cursed and jolted. ¡°Why is he here?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Noah?¡± Vicky asked. He rubbed his eyes and stared at Tyler, before stuttering, ¡¯T¡­That¡¯s T- Tyler H-Hart¡­¡± Vicky was talking to Noah about the past and hadpletely novelebook forgotten about Tyler up until this moment. ¡°Why is Tyler Hart here?!¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, but I forgot to mention that Tyler is here as well¡­¡± Vicky studied the panicked look on his face and whispered, ¡°Noah, did something happen¡­between you and Tyler before?¡± ¡®Something? That¡¯s an understatement!¡¯ Noah thought. Not wanting to risk being targeted by Tyler again, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Hahaha! I just remember that I forgot to feed my cat. You two should enjoy the show¡­ I need to run home now!¡± Before Vicky and Cece could react, Noah darted away, and the two exchanged confused looks. Vicky nced at Tyler and noticed that he remained expressionless. The concert started shortly after, so Vicky focused on the music. An hour and a halfter, the concert ended and the audience left in an orderly fashion. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As Vicky stepped out of the hall, novelebook she saw Gloria standing alone and noticed that Tyler was in a distant corner talking on his phone. Vicky stilled and turned to walk toward Gloria. ¡°Waiting for Tyler to send you home?¡± Gloria shot Vicky a cold look before looking away expressionlessly as she proceeded to ignore Vicky. ¡°Does it feel good to be with someone else¡¯s husband?¡¯ Vicky asked calmly. 1 Despite Gloria¡¯s effort in ignoring Vicky, she could not help but feel frustrated by Vicky¡¯s words. ¡¯Vicky, not everyone enjoys going for someone else¡¯s man like you,¡± she said sharply. ¡®Someone else¡¯s man?¡± Amused, Vicky retorted, ¡°Do you think that Tyler is your man, even when he¡¯s married?¡± ¡°You know what I mean, Vicky Shaw!¡± ¡¯Save me your lecture about the past,¡¯ Vicky said. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Is there really a point in dwelling over the past?¡± Gloria clenched her fists. ¡°Vicky, how can you be so proud of stealing something that belonged to others?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s married to Tyler now, n.ove.lx.o so shouldn¡¯t I be proud?¡± Vicky said casually. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Gloria¡¯s eyes widened in resentment. ¡°You did everything you did tonight on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Vicky was about to respond when Cece tugged at her sleeve. She looked up and spotted Tyler¡¯s towering figure approaching. She turned her attention back to Gloria and said, ¡°Yeah, I did it all on purpose.¡± ¡°Was it to show off how close the two of you are?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that you did those things unintentionally?¡± Gloria said sarcastically. Vicky stared into her eyes sharply. ¡°I want you to know that for as long as I¡¯m Missus Hart, it¡¯s my right to be all lovey-dovey with Tyler or get him to do things for me. As much as he cares for you, you¡¯re still nobody to him. ¡°Also, I assume that there are quite a lot of people who mistake you for Missus Hart when the two of you go outside, right? But are you? You¡¯re not his wife. You can make excuses all you want by telling others that you¡¯re just Tyler¡¯s friend, but unless you are determined to never be with him¡­ you¡¯ll always be considered the homewrecker.¡± 2 She shot Gloria a smile. ¡°Do you swear that you will never be with Tyler even after we get a divorce? If you dare to do so. I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Gloria had never been humiliated to this extent. Her face was flushed, hershes fluttering as she bit on her lower lip in frustration. All the memories of being reced by Vicky, being kidnapped by Alex, getting burnt in her hand, and coming close to being defiled by Issac overwhelmed her, and she lost control of her emotions. Gloria raised her arm and attempted to p Vicky across the face, but Vicky caught her arm in the air and sneered, ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯d let you p me again?¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes coldly andnded a p on Gloria¡¯s face. Smack! The sound of her palm hitting Gloria¡¯s cheek echoed in the quiet night. Gloria covered her swollen cheek and gaped at Vicky. Her parents had never struck her once, yet Vicky pped her twice. 1 Vicky remainedposed and unwavering. Since the concert had just ended, a few guests by the entrance noticed the drama. ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s a fight!¡± ¡°Yeah, what happened?¡± ¡°Wow, both of them look stunning. Let¡¯s go check them out¡­¡± Vicky stared down at Gloria. ¡°Stay away from my husband from now on.¡± Realization dawned on the audience. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I see. This is a typical scene of a wife confronting her husband¡¯s lover¡­¡± ¡°That woman looks quite elegant, though. Who knew she was a homewrecker? What a shame.¡± ¡°A homewrecker, huh? I guess she deserved to be pped in the face.¡± After hearing what Vicky had to say, the crowd turned to look at Gloria in contempt, and someone even went as far as to throw rocks at her. Gloria had never been in a situation where she was despised by all. Tears gathered in her eyes and she clenched her fists until her nails snapped, but did not sense the pain. Vicky lowered her head and whispered into Gloria¡¯s ear, ¡°See that? A homewrecker is hated by everyone. I can hit you all I want, and they¡¯ll just think that you deserve it. No one will feel any sympathy for you.¡± Chapter 643 Chapter 643 As Tyler got closer, Cece shot Vicky a look and said, ¡°Vicky. Vicky was never an aggressive woman, so what she said to Gloria surprised Cece. However, thinking back to what Gloria had done, Cece agreed that Gloria deserved to be treated this way. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Gloria was only pretending to be innocent by iming she maintained an appropriate distance from Tyler. However, if it was true, she would have refrained from meeting Tyler frequently and should have turned Tyler down even if he reached out to her. Hence, Cece did not do anything but watch when Vicky mocked Gloria. To her bewilderment, Vicky pped Gloria across the face, and Cece was instantly concerned that Tyler might be upset with Vicky over it. Vicky noticed that Tyler was approaching and chuckled before raising her arm to strike again. Only this time, she failed as her arm was held in the air. She looked up and saw Tyler¡¯s face before her. With a dark look in his eyes, he red at her with a cold expression. ¡°Vicky, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Tyler pursed his lips in displeasure. ¡°Oh, Miss Shaw said something that upset me, so I snapped,¡± Vicky said, despite the fact that there was no trace of anger on her face. He lowered his gaze at her and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you were the one who started talking to her.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°And you were the one who resorted to violence.¡± After a few thoughtful moments, Vicky nodded. ¡°I suppose you are right.¡± She looked into his dark eyes and said, ¡®Would you like for me to apologize?¡¯ The look in his eyes darkened. ¡¯ But why didn¡¯t you get her to apologize when she pped me in the face, then?¡± Vicky retorted. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize.¡± Since Tyler hade to Gloria¡¯s rescue, Vicky knew she would not be able to p Gloria the second time and attempted to pull her arm away, but Tyler simply would not let go. She scowled. ¡°Tyler Hart, let go.¡¯ Tyler did not let go and continued to stare at her intently. His gaze was as cold as ice and piercing as though he could see through her soul. Her heart sank, and she instantly felt chills down her spine. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to apologize, there¡¯s no need to make her!¡± Gloria said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want an apology that¡¯s forced out of her!¡± Vicky turned her attention to Gloria and smiled. ¡°Is that your way of saying that¡­you want my sincere apology, cousin?¡± Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Gloria red at Vicky. ¡°You don¡¯t want to apologize, right? If that¡¯s the case, why would you care about what I want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to apologize to you, but a certain someone might feel bad for you and insist that I apologize¡­ I guess I have no choice but to satisfy you then, cousin, or there wont be an end to this. Everyone around me and my career might be affected, so regardless of my will, someone will force me to apologize. I have no choice if I want to survive.¡¯ Vicky had not addressed Gloria as her cousin ever since they met, and she was merely doing so at the moment to be sarcastic. ¡°If you know that¡¯s going to happen, why bother causing a scene to begin with?¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡°I said that you¡¯re a homewrecker, and you refused to admit to it, then you go around and get my husband to do whatever it takes to force his wife to apologize to his so-called friend. Do you think that¡¯s reasonable? If you think that a friend is more important than one¡¯s wife, I can apologize to you for what I¡¯ve said and done, cousin.¡± It would be reasonable for one to im that one¡¯s parents were more important than one¡¯s wife. However, if an ordinary friend¡¯s importance exceeded that of a wife, it would make the ¡®friend¡¯ a homewrecker. True friends knew their boundaries and would never get into a conflict with someone else¡¯s wife before forcing her to apologize in the end. Such hypocritical behavior disgusted the crowd around them, and they began to stare at Gloria in contempt. Gloria was a sensitive woman and had never been condemned by so many people in public before. It was a humiliation she had never felt before. ¡°Fine! Fine!¡± Gloria could not stop herself from shaking as she panted heavily. ¡°I won¡¯t get Tyler involved in any conflict between us again. Are you satisfied?¡± She looked up at Tyler with tears in her eyes and shouted,¡± Tyler, let¡¯s not meet ever again, or I¡¯ll only be referred to as the homewrecker and everyone would just think that I deserve to be beaten and insulted!¡± With that, she stormed off. Unable to control the shaking of her body, she was so emotional that she stumbled along the way, which was unheard of for the elegant demeanor she disyed most of the time. Tyler scowled and let go of Vicky. ¡°Gloria, where are you going?¡± Gloria wiped away her tears and said, ¡°None of your business!¡± Tyler strode toward Glori. After taking two steps forward, he turned around to look at Vicky, who was also looking at him mockingly. 3 The look in his eyes darkened, but he then turned and hurried after Gloria. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vicky stood still and watched the drama unfold as Tyler grabbed Gloria by the wrist and whispered something to her. Vicky tried to read his lips and realized that he was offering to send Gloria home. Gloria shook Tyler off emotionally as tears scrolled down her cheeks. There was no doubt that Gloria was a divine beauty who looked beautiful, even when she cried. The crowd started to pity her at the sight. ¡°Judging from the way she dresses, she¡¯s likely someone of high status. She doesn¡¯t look like the homewrecker type¡­¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t go crying to the guy like homewreckers do, so I guess she does have some dignity¡­¡± ¡°Can this be¡­a misunderstanding?¡± Cece nced at Vicky. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Vicky turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Go?¡± Cece looked at Gloria and said, ¡°Are we just going to leave?¡± ¡°What else are we supposed to do?¡± ¡°But they¡­¡± Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Vicky chuckled. ¡® Alright. You¡¯ve been with me for the entire day. You should go home and rest.¡± Cece hesitated, but she decided against saying anything as she believed Vicky knew what she was doing. As the taxi drove off, Vicky nced outside the window and saw Gloria and Tyler pulling at one another, which ended with Gloria throwing herself into Tyler¡¯s arms in tears. She studied the sight of them holding onto one another and looked away emotionlessly. It was alreadyte by the time Vicky returned to her mansion after sending Cece home. She took a shower and stood before the window in the bedroom to stare at the moon in the dark sky. The moonlight shone down on her gently as her shadow stretched beneath her lonesome figure. Vicky raised her ss of red wine and drank it all at once. The aroma of the wine filled the air with a hint of bitterness. ¡®I guess Tyler won¡¯t being home tonight,¡¯ Vicky thought. ¡®For a woman as prideful as Gloria to go through such humiliation¡­even I feel bad for her. I suppose Tyler would be staying by her side and consoling her. Considering how conservative Gloria is, she might not be willing to be intimate with him as long as he¡¯s married, but today¡¯s different. She is vulnerable, and she needs someone to be there with her.¡¯ Vicky poured herself another ss of red wine. The feeling of pushing her husband to other women relentlessly was horrible, but Tyler was like a piece of necrotic flesh, and she had to cut him out before the necrosis spread throughout her entire body. 1N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vicky drank ss after ss, and despite feeling dizzy, she felt as sober as she ever was. It was not until the bottle of wine was finished that Vicky fumbled back to the bed, feeling like the earth was spinning before her eyes. When she finally submitted to the effect of the alcohol, only one thought urred to her. ¡®It sure feels good to be the viin.¡¯ The lights lit up, and the darkness in the room was instantly expelled. Vicky scowled and opened her eyes drowsily. An angered growl echoed in the room. ¡°Were you drinking?!¡± Vicky batted her eyes and saw a faint, familiar figure before her eyes, but she was far too drunk to tell who it was. It almost felt as though she was dreaming. ¡°Why does everything look blurry? Am I dreaming again?¡± Vicky mumbled. The man picked up the bottle of red wine on the nightstand, and when he realized that it was empty, he dragged Vicky out of bed. ¡°You finished the entire bottle by yourself?!¡¯ She flicked his hand off her cor and pouted. ¡°Leave me alone, or I won¡¯t show you any mercy even if you beg for it again.¡± Chapter 646 Chapter 646 ¡¯ Mercy?¡± Tyler repeated sarcastically. ¡°When have you ever shown mercy?¡± Vicky studied the blurred figure before her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Mercy doesn¡¯t solve any problem; it creates a problem¡­ The world is cruel, and people are all born with an instinct to avoid what hurts them¡­so I wont show any mercy.¡± She reminded herself repeatedly to not show mercy and repeat the same mistake, or her life would be hellish. ¡°You¡¯ve always been great at retreating at the perfect timing,¡± he said, his voice sounding faint in her ears. ¡°Or you wouldn¡¯t have given up on me because of my family background, nor would I¡­ We wouldn¡¯t have¡­ This is all your fault¡­¡± Vicky was so drunk that she could barely hear what he was saying, but though she could not interpret all his words, she could tell the resentment and sorrow in the man¡¯s tone. It almost sounded like she had wronged him in the past. She recalled how upset Tyler would be whenever they talked about the past, and he would always say that she owed him. Whenever she heard this, her heart would feel heavy, and she would be rendered speechless because she did not know what happened in the past. Her ignorance irritated her with no end. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± She held her head with a dazed look in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything¡­¡± He quieted down, and silence fell over the room as Vicky started to drift back to sleep again. ¡°Forget everything, then,¡± he said, as Vicky fell into a sweet slumber. The next day, Vicky woke up with a pounding headache. She had drunk far too much wine, and the hangover was killing her. She massaged her temples and fumbled to get out of bed, only to realize she was in someone¡¯s arms. A handsome face came into her sight. His eyes were closed, and his longshes cast a shadow over his under-eyes. His arm was wrapped around his waist forcefully. Tyler? He came home?¡¯ she thought. Vicky had no memories of the night before and did not know when Tyler returned home. Tyler looked less predatory in his sleep but looked just as cold as he was most of the time. She gazed down and noticed that the pajamas she was wearing were different from the ones she put on the night before. Her heart sank as she lifted her pajamas to check her skin underneath, and she gasped and clenched her fists. ¡®He is a scum!¡¯ Enraged, Vicky threw his arm off and Tyler immediately woke up, his eyes clear without any sign of drowsiness. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vicky moved to get out of bed with a cold look on her face. He scowled and grabbed her by the wrist to pull her backward. ¡°You caused a big scene yesterday. You pped Gloria and humiliated her in public. You weren¡¯t the one who suffered, so why are you so upset now?¡± She lifted an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel sorry for her? If that¡¯s the case, you should¡¯ve stayed with herst night instead ofing back here.¡± The thought that Tyler had taken advantage of her drunken state the night before disgusted her, and she desperately wanted a shower. Seeing the disgust in her eyes, Tyler sneered. ¡°She¡¯s hardly as entertaining as you are.¡± She jolted and did not realize what he was referring to until a few momentster. The disgust in her eyes intensified. ¡°You disgust me, Tyler Hart!¡± Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Tyler leaped and pinned Vicky underneath him. ¡°Disgust?¡± He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to say that?¡± She froze. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°You know d*mn well what I mean.¡± Hershes fluttered. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He stared down at her and continued with a voice cold enough to freeze her soul, ¡°You joined us for dinner on purposest night. You then mocked Gloria and embarrassed her publicly before pping her face. You did all that to put on a show for me, right?¡± Her blood ran cold, and her heart sank. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t get it.¡± He stared at her and said, ¡°Are you in this much of a hurry because you found out that he¡¯s in Stoneford City?¡± 1 Vicky was dumbfounded. ¡°Who is in Stoneford City? What am I in a hurry for?¡± ¡°Were you drinking because of him?¡± Confused, she questioned, ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± ¡°When did you two get in touch again?¡± ¡¯How many times have you met?¡± ¡°Has anything happened between the two of you so far?¡± ¡°Tyler Hart, have you lost your mind? What on earth are you talking about?!¡± Vicky lost her temper. He observed her expression intently and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your ex boyfriend.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Harvey?¡± Harvey left after helping her in looking into what Selene had done. He seemed to have discovered something important, but the investigation into it was challenging. She had not heard from, let alone met Harvey for some time. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened at the mention of Harvey¡¯s name, and he continued, ¡°Ex-boyfriend, not ex-fiance.¡± ¡®Is there a difference?¡¯ Vicky thought in confusion, wondering if Tyler was simply venting his anger on her for what she did to Gloria the night before. After a few moments of silence, she said, ¡°My ex-boyfriend? Isn¡¯t that you?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the only man you ever dated?¡± Tyler mocked. Vicky was stunned and thought, ¡®He¡¯s got a point. It¡¯s possible for me to date someone else after Tyler¡­but that doesn¡¯t seem to fit into the timeline. I was engaged to Harvey half a year after my breakup with Tyler, so is he saying that within those six months, I was dating someone else?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With a hoarse voice, she asked, ¡°Who exactly are you talking about?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened further as he narrowed his eyes coldly. He pursed his lips in rage and gritted out, ¡°Noah Canyer.¡¯ Vicky froze. ¡°Who?¡± Tyler stared at her and enunciated, ¡°Noah. Canyer.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Vicky shook her head immediately in disbelief. She did not feel anything when she met Noah, and the way Noah behaved around her did not fit into the mannerism of an ex-boyfriend. The way he looked and interacted with her gave the impression that they were only friends. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Tyler sneered. ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡¯ ¡¯¡­ But I don¡¯t remember.¡¯ ¡°Do you really not remember, or are you just pretending like you don¡¯t?¡± Enraged by his confronting tone, she said, ¡¯I have no reason to lie to you.¡± ¡¯It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never lied to me before.¡± She suddenly recalled how Noah reacted when he saw Tyler the day before. He seemed terrified and guilty, which was clearly strange. ¡¯I ran into Noah outside the concert venue. I was following you around yesterday, so why would I go on a date with Noah at the same time? Besides, Noah ran as soon as he saw you¡­ I didn¡¯t even get his number.¡± Tyler stared at her for some time, and the tension on his face eased when he decided that she was not lying. ¡°Don¡¯t meet with him ever again.¡± Her eyes widened as she looked at the man before her. ¡®Tyler, you don¡¯t want a divorce anymore, do you?¡± As dull as she might be, she could sense that Tyler was avoiding the divorce. Tyler was not the kind of man who would go back on his word. If he was reluctant to get a divorce, there were plenty of ways he could get his way, and there was no point for him to agree to the divorce only to regret itter. Vicky assumed that something might have happened between Tyler and Gloria. Judging from Tyler¡¯s insistence oning home every single night to sleep with her, Vicky came to conclude that Tyler might be upset that Gloria was far too conservative. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hence, when she spotted Tyler and Gloria the night before, she decided to be the viin to give them a chance. On top of that, she reminded Gloria that even if Tyler did not love her, she was his legal wife and had the right to p any woman who dared to seduce her husband. Considering how prideful Gloria was, she would surely be devastated and would likely hold onto the chance to be with Tyler while he consoled her. However, Tyler returned home, which led Vicky to wonder if something had gone wrong. ¡°As the almighty CEO of Hart Corporation and the most sessful businessman of your generation, you wouldn¡¯t break your own promise, would you?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Or have you fallen in love with the woman who abandoned you all those years ago¡­and hence don¡¯t want to get a divorce? ¡ö Her words seemed to have provoked him, and the look in his eyes darkened. ¡°I do love you,¡± he drawled. Vicky froze. He smirked and whispered into her ear, ¡°But it¡¯s your body that I love.¡± Her expression darkened. Tyler immediately lowered his head to capture her lips. His kiss was not fierce but extremely gentle with a hint of wilfulness as though she belonged to him, that he was entitled to do as he pleased with her. She tried to shove him away, but he would not budge. Sensing her resistance, he locked fingers with her, and before she had the chance to react, she was overwhelmed by his presence. Once it all ended, Tylerzily buttoned up his shirt and nced at Vicky, who lied in bed with a dazed look on her face. ¡°You said I disgust you, didn¡¯t you?¡± he mocked. Vicky flinched and turned to look into his eyes. ¡°You sure didn¡¯t act like you were disgusted.¡± ¡®You have no shame!¡± She red daggers at him. He chuckled darkly and headed into the bathroom beforeing out again shortly after. Vicky was fully dressed by then and blurted out as she looked at him,¡± When are we going to file for divorce?¡± He narrowed his eyes and turned to look at her. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 A stubborn look appeared on her face. After a few moments of silence, Tyler said, ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± Vicky had always thought that Tyler was greedy for wanting the best of both worlds; to have a partner in bed and another spiritual partner. Plenty of women would ept such an arrangement considering his looks and status, but not Vicky. She thought that Tyler would dy the process indefinitely and was surprised that Tyler agreed. ¡°Sure,¡± she blurted. ¡°The day after tomorrow, then.¡¯ Tyler shot her onest nce before turning to leave. Two dayster, Vicky arrived in front of the Civil Administration office. Tyler continued to return home every night and insisted on being intimate with her, but Vicky put up with him since there were only two days left and did not want to risk provoking him. She continued to console herself and finally made it to the day when they were supposed to file for divorce. She waited until ten in the morning and did not see Tyler anywhere, so she gave him a call. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m in front of the Civil Administration office now. Where are you?¡± After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°Did I tell you when I¡¯m going toe over?¡¯ She froze when she recalled that Tyler never mentioned the time, and she simply jumped to the conclusion that they would be doing it early in the morning. ¡°When are youing over, then?¡± ¡°In the afternoon.¡± ¡°What time, exactly?¡¯ His voice grew impatient. ¡°After I¡¯m done with work.¡± Before Vicky had the chance to respond, Tyler hung up. At noon, Vicky found a restaurant to have lunch before sitting in a cafe outside the Civil Administration office, waiting patiently. The afternoon sunlight was gentle, and she felt tired as she had not been able to sleep well in the past few days. Worried that she might fall asleep and miss Tyler, she ordered two cups of coffee for herself. She waited all the way until half past four and the Civil Administration office was about to close, but Tyler was nowhere to be found. Vicky gave him another call again. ¡°Tyler, are you on your way?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡®Yeah.¡± Something seemed to have clicked in her mind, and she tensed again when she heard Harry¡¯s voice. ¡°Mister Hart, here¡¯s the contract we¡¯ll be usingter. Please have a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky was instantly alerted. ¡°Tyler, where exactly are you?¡± She heard the sounds of pages before flipped as he said, ¡°On the way.¡± ¡°To where?¡± ¡°To a meeting where a contract is to be signed,¡± he said casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯reing to the Civil Administration office to file the divorce with me?¡± Vicky questioned sharply. ¡°Something came up,¡± he said. ¡°Just go home for now. We¡¯ll do it tomorrow. ¡ö ¡°Tomorrow? Are you sure?¡± Tyler seemed to have finished reading all the pages and said a few words to Harry, before responding to her question. ¡°Are we supposed to wait until the day after tomorrow?¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Vicky sighed a breath of relief. ¡® Alright, tomorrow then. Are weing in the morning or-¡° Before she could finish, Tyler hung up on her. She stared at her phone and thought, ¡®I guess I¡¯ll ask him about it when hees home tonight.¡¯ Though Tyler indeed returned home that night, he arrived sote during the night that Vicky was already asleep. The next day, Tyler left before she woke up, and Vicky was left with no choice but to text him. (What time are you free today?] She sat in a cafe across from the Civil Administration office and waited for the entire morning, but there was no response from Tyler. After having her lunch, Vicky gave him a call. While Tyler answered her call the day before and said a few words to her as well, hepletely ignored her calls at the moment. 1 At three in the afternoon, Vicky scowled as she stared at her phone. The office hour was almost over, and she picked up her phone to call Tyler again. ¡°The number you are calling cannot be reached at the moment. Please try againter.¡± The call had been directly transferred to the answering machine. Vicky¡¯s breath caught in her throat in disbelief. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡®Did he turn off his phone? Is this all a coincidence, or is he doing this on purpose?1 Unwilling to give up, Vicky remained in the cafe to wait, but Tyler was nowhere to be seen up until the moment the Civil Administration office closed down. Vicky was usually rather tolerant, but she was furious that Tyler shamelessly avoided going through the procedures once again. After dinner, she decided to confront Tyler and ask him about what he intended to do. To not fall asleep, Vicky drank a few cups of coffee, but despite staying up all night to wait for him, he did not even return home. The next day, Vicky headed out early in the morning, but instead of going to the Civil Administration office, she went straight to Hart Corporation. Tyler might not return home, but he would always show up to work. She arrived early, so the office was empty. After unlocking the door with her fingerprint, she entered Tyler¡¯s office where there was not a soul to be seen. She sat on the couch and waited patiently. The door pushed open at around eight, and she straightened her back as she stared at the door. Tyler strode in elegantly and stilled as soon as he entered the room. He turned around and spotted Vicky on the couch. He lifted an eyebrow but did not seem overly surprised. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± She stared into his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up on any of my calls and shut your phone off?¡± Tyler walked over to the desk and switched on theptop on it. ¡°I was in a meeting the whole day yesterday and left my phone here. By the time my meeting ended, my phone ran out of battery.¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what happened, or did you ignore my calls on purpose? ¡¯ Vicky stared at him suspiciously. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t want a divorce-¡° He interrupted her, ¡°Why would I sign the agreement if I don¡¯t want a divorce?¡± ¡°¡­ Why didn¡¯t youe by the Civil Administration office yesterday, then?¡± Chapter 651 Chapter 651 ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m busy,¡¯ said Tyler coldly. ¡°Things woulde up, and after the meeting yesterday, I had to hurry off to somewhere else for work.¡± ¡°If you were busy, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°You called me until my phone ran out of battery, so how am I supposed to inform you?¡± he retorted. ¡°You could¡¯ve asked your assistant-¡° ¡°My phone ran out of battery because you and my business partners couldn¡¯t get in touch with me. Are you saying that instead of calling them to apologize, my assistant was supposed to prioritize you above everything?¡¯ The look in his eyes sharpened. ¡°Vicky, you almost cost Hart Corporation millions of dors.¡± ¡°Was it that bad?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°What would happen if you have an appointment with one of your clients, and they suddenly can¡¯t get hold of you?¡± i ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Vicky did not expect her actions to have such severe consequences. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­¡± ¡°Had it not been because of the phone, I would¡¯ve signed the contract and gotten everything done within half an hour, which means I would¡¯ve made it in time to the Civil Administration office to file the divorce. However, due to your actions, the client was upset with us and insisted on renegotiating the terms. We were required to apologize to the client and even had to give up on some of our profits. Also¡­¡± i N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Her heart sank. ¡°Had it not been for you, I wouldn¡¯t have to work all night.¡± Since Tyler did not seem to be lying, Vicky had no option but to keep apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know. I just thought that¡­¡± He sneered. ¡°Did you think I was dragging this on purpose to avoid divorcing you?¡± Vicky did not say a word, but she could not help wondering if Tyler was lying to her. After all, it seemed unlikely that Tyler could not tell what she was thinking. He grabbed the document on his desk and asked, ¡°Have you brought all your documents?¡± She nced at the bag in her hand and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you in front of the Civil Administration office at two in the afternoon.¡¯ ¡® Are you sure?¡± she asked hesitantly. ¡® Believe whatever you want.¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you.¡± She sighed a breath of relief and felt overwhelmed by conflicted feelings. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get back to work, then.¡± Tyler hummed in response and ignored her. Vicky stood and was about to leave when Tyler called out to her. ¡°Hang on.¡± She stopped. ¡°What is it?¡± He handed her a sealed document folder. ¡°These are the copies of the divorce agreement. Take them with you.¡± ¡®He actually hands me the divorce agreement!¡¯ she eximed inwardly. ¡®I guess he does want a divorce.¡¯ ¡°Alright,¡± she said without hesitation. At noon, Vicky sat in a restaurant for lunch near the Civil Administration office. Though Tyler had agreed toe, Vicky was uncertain if he would fulfill his promise as something else mighte up to stop him from doing so again. After lunch, she headed out of the restaurant and was about to head to the same cafe as she waited for Tyler. The cafe was not far from the restaurant and was only a few minutes away on foot. She stood by the road and waited for the traffic light to turn green. upied by her thoughts, however, she did not notice an approaching motorcycle, and when the light turned green, she started to cross the road only to have her bag snatched from her hands. 2 Before she could register what had happened, the thief got her bag, and she immediately shouted, ¡°Help! A t¡ª¡± She choked on the word ¡®thief as the man had already zipped away on his motorcycle. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Vicky was stunned for a moment before realizing that her phone and all documents needed for the divorce were inside the bag. ¡®How am I supposed to get a divorce without my passport?!¡¯ she thought anxiously before trying to catch a taxi to go after the thief. ¡®I don¡¯t care about the money, but I can¡¯t lose my passport!¡¯ However, the usually-packed street was oddly empty, and despite standing by the road for over 10 minutes, she did not spot a single taxi. Her heart sank. Just then, a sports car stopped before her, and the window lowered to reveal a handsome face. ¡°Vicky? I wasn¡¯t sure if it was really you from afar. It really is you! What a coincidence that we met again. Why are you here?¡± ¡® Noah?¡± she blurted. ¡°Are you free right now, Noah? Can you help me out?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Noah was shocked to find the hysterical state Vicky was in and asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong, Vicky?¡± ¡°Someone stole my bag just now. I wanted to get a taxi to go after him, but I can¡¯t find one no matter how long I wait¡­¡± ¡°Hop on it, Vicky. Let¡¯s try going after the thief,¡± Noah said. ¡°Thank you.¡± After wandering for an hour, Vicky could not find the person who stole her bag. ¡® Maybe he¡¯s hiding. Let¡¯s file a police report and get them to check the surveince camera,¡± Noah suggested. Since there was no other option, Vicky nodded. Once they arrived at the police station, Noah proceeded to exin the situation to the officers on duty, who proceeded to check the surveince cameras in the area immediately. However, as soon as they saw the footage, they were all stunned by the dark screen before them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The cameras on that road are damaged, and we were supposed to fix them this afternoon.¡± The police officer sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­we didn¡¯t capture anything.¡± Vicky froze. ¡°Does that mean that¡­I won¡¯t be getting my passport back?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll try our best to search for your bag, Miss Shaw, but you should know that it¡¯s challenging to find the thief without any surveince footage. If you¡¯re in a hurry to use your passport, I suggest that you apply for a substitute copy.¡± ¡®But I lost more than just my passport¡­ The marriage certificate and divorce agreement are all inside the bag as well¡­¡¯ shemented. Her eyes widened at the thought of the signed divorce agreement, and her heart sank as she realized that she had lost the agreement as soon as Tyler handed them to her. Noah assumed that she was just upset about the robbery and consoled her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing money can¡¯t fix, and you can always apply for a new passport.¡± Vicky nced at the clock on the wall and realized that it was almost three, and she had agreed to meet with Tyler at two. She nced at Noah and asked, ¡°Noah, can you give me a lift?¡± Noah did not have a care in the world as long as Tyler was not around, so he said, ¡°Sure thing!¡± Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Along the way, Vicky could not stop thinking about how she was supposed to exin the situation to Tyler. Not only had she arrivedte, but she also lost all the documents, which was worse than Tyler¡¯s refusal to show up for the past two days. She wondered if Tyler would have some sort of excuse to not proceed again earlier that day, and suddenly, she found herself hoping that Tyler would not be at the Civil Administration office. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Minutester, the car arrived in front of the Civil Administration office. Since Vicky did not say a word along the way, Noah did not know why she needed to go to the Civil Administration office. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯re here.¡± She nodded. ¡¯Thank you, Noah.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, so you don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Noah said before spotting a familiar figure. He rubbed his eyes and mumbled, ¡°Am I hallucinating? It¡¯s strange enough to run into Tyler in the precious concert¡­so why am I seeing Tyler again? What is he doing here?¡± Vicky noticed Tyler in the distance as well. Since her bag was stolen and she had been in a hurry to take it back, she had been far too upied to file a police report and check the surveince camera, so she did not have the time to exin everything to Noah. ¡°Noah, I am in a hurry to get my bag back because¡­I came here today to divorce Tyler,¡± she whispered. Screech! Noah stepped on the brake abruptly, causing smoke to ooze from underneath his tires. He gaped at Vicky and eximed, ¡°Divorce? You came here to get a divorce?!¡± She nodded. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Noah was so terrified that he could barely organize his speech. ¡®You want to divorce that lunatic? Do you have a death wish? Have you forgotten what he did-¡° He paused before mumbling to himself hysterically, ¡°That¡¯s right, you forgot everything¡­or you¡¯d never dare divorce him. Vicky, love, and freedom are important, but none of them take precedence in your life. Stop struggling, and just stay by his side obediently.¡± Vicky was utterly confused. ¡®Noah, what are you talking about?¡± He sighed and deadpanned. ¡°Vicky, you got yourself involved with an insane man¡­ You might¡¯ve forgotten what he did to you, but I remember everything. If you managed to get rid of him back then, that would¡¯ve been the end of the story, but look at you right now¡­ You¡¯re his wife. You could break up with him whenever you wanted back when you two were just dating, but now that you¡¯re married, you won¡¯t get away unless he allows you to. Do you really think that you lost the documents by ident today?¡± i He shook his head. ¡°You underestimate him.¡± She frowned. ¡°Are you saying that this is all a set-up by Tyler?¡± Noah nodded firmly. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Tyler was the most cunning man he knew that came close to setting Noah¡¯s house on fire to stop him from going on a date with Vicky in the past, so Noah saw no other possibility. Vicky seemed doubtful and shook her head. ¡°No way. If he doesn¡¯t want a divorce, he wouldn¡¯t sign the agreement to begin with¡­ He signed it.¡± ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes?¡± She nodded. ¡°I saw his signature when his assistant delivered it thest time.¡± ¡°Thest time, you say?¡± Noah¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What about this time?¡± ¡°This time?¡± Vicky was slightly taken aback. ¡°I saw it the time before, so there¡¯s no need to check again, right? Besides, we were supposed to use the agreement this afternoon, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issue with it.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t check it today, then.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°No.¡± A serious look appeared on Noah¡¯s face. ¡°I can swear on my cats that the divorce agreement he handed to you was fake!¡± Chapter 654 Chapter 654 ¡® Also¡­¡¯ Noah shot Vicky a look. ¡°The car ident and your amnesia might not be an ident at all.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± insisted Vicky. Despite losing her memories, she remembered what happened on the day of the car ident. ¡°On the day of the ident, Tyler was the one who texted me, saying that he wanted a divorce. I packed up to leave after receiving that text. If Tyler didn¡¯t want a divorce as you said, he didn¡¯t have to agree to it in the first ce.¡± Noah stared at Vicky dazedly and sighed with resignation. ¡°You still believe him like you did before, Vicky.¡± ¡® I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for him to do things like this.¡¯ Noah shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s never a matter of whether it¡¯s necessary. He¡¯s capable of anything, Vicky¡­¡± Just as he was about to say something else, someone knocked on the car window. Knock, knock! Noah nced outside the window and paled as though he was facing the end of the world. His imagination ran wild once again as he mentally rambled, ¡®Tyler is going to send his men to steal my cat, making it look like some thief got inside, before setting my house on fire by faking a gas leakage ident. He¡¯ll kill me by disguising it as a car ident!¡¯ 1 The thought sent chills down Noah¡¯s spine, and he started to sweat profusely. ¡°Tyler is a lunatic, and he might kill me without alerting anyone¡­ No, he won¡¯t kill me. He¡¯s going to torture me.¡± He widened his eyes in fear. ¡°Is he going to kill my cats right in front of me?! A man as ruthless as him might¡­ actually eat my cats! Is he going to steam them, or fry them?!¡± i Vicky opened her mouth to speak but decided against it as Noah¡¯s imagination ran wild. Knock, knock! The knocking on the car window intensified, but Noah was too absorbed in his thought to notice. ¡°Oh, I guess he can only make my cats into a stew¡­¡± ¡°Noah, I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Feeling defeated, Vicky opened the door and got out of the car. As soon as she closed the door, the car darted off into the distance. ¡¯¡­¡± Vicky stared at the car as it disappeared from her sight with resignation. Just then, she felt a cold gaze upon her. ¡°What were the two of you doing inside the car?¡± Tyler questioned sharply. She turned around and spotted the cold expression on his face as though he was confronting his cheating wife. She frowned but exined regardless, ¡°What exactly can we do in such a short period?¡¯ ¡°Why were you with him?¡± ¡°I lost my bag and ran into Noah, so I asked for his help to send me here.¡± ¡°Where did you run into him?¡± Vicky disliked being confronted and remained quiet for a few moments before saying, ¡°By the road. I wanted to catch a taxi, but there wasn¡¯t any taxi on the road, and I ran into Noah.¡± ¡¯So you¡¯ve been with him all this time?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She stared at him suspiciously. ¡°You haven¡¯t bothered to ask me about why I amte or how I lost my bag, but you think that it makes sense to prioritize asking about Noah instead?¡± Tyler paused. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Tyler returned to his usual,posed self. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re teaming up with someone else to lie to me?¡± ¡°Lie to you?¡± Vicky repeated in confusion. ¡¯For what?¡± ¡°You said you lost your bag, arrivedte, and even found yourself a witness. What do you think?¡± Realization dawned on her, and she widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m dying the process of the divorce on purpose?¡± ¡°Is that not the case?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± He stared down at her and chuckled. ¡°Heh.¡± Her breath caught in her throat. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I can believe you.¡± Before Vicky could respond, he added, ¡°If we can proceed with the legal procedures today.¡± ¡°I lost my bag. My passport and the divorce agreement are all gone¡­¡± He stared down at her mockingly. ¡°So we can¡¯t file for divorce today, is that right?¡± In his intimidating presence, the tone of her voice weakened. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± He interrupted her. ¡°Vicky, you did all these on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Me? On purpose?¡± She looked at him in confusion. He narrowed his eyes darkly. ¡°I get it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You pretended like you were in a hurry yesterday, but you weren¡¯t even here, were you?¡± She froze. ¡°I was waiting for you right here the entire day¡­¡¯ He ignored her and said, ¡°You kept calling me to make sure if I¡¯ming and when I¡¯d being to n your move.¡± ¡°No, I-¡° ¡°When I didn¡¯t answer my phone, you called until my phone ran out of battery so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach you. That way, even if I got here, you can say that you left for a moment, and I won¡¯t be able to do a thing since you can¡¯t be reached anyway. Is that it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡° He interrupted her once again and shot her a half-smile. ¡°You knew that I¡¯d being today, so you hired someone to make it look like you were robbed. Concerned that I wouldn¡¯t believe you, you set it up so that your ex boyfriend will stand witness for you.¡± Vicky choked on her words. She had indeed thought of getting Noah to stand witness for her, but every single move she made sounded like a well- nned plot in Tyler¡¯s words, and she could no longer ask for Noah¡¯s help. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the police, and there¡¯s a record of that with them. If you don¡¯t believe Noah, you should at least believe the police, right?¡± He stared at her intently in silence for a long while after that. Feeling anxious, she wanted to argue once again when he finally spoke up,¡± Hand me the surveince footage on the street, and I¡¯ll confront the thief for you.¡¯ She opened her mouth to speak and hesitated. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°The surveince camera on that road is broken, so¡­there¡¯s no footage¡­¡± ¡°No footage?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± her voice grew weaker. His lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Vicky, too, thought that it was too much of a coincidence, and from the way Tyler presented it, it did sound as though she was pulling the strings. ¡°It¡¯s really just a coincidence¡­ I¡¯ll apply for a new passport tomorrow. Once it¡¯s done, we cane back to file for divorce, okay?¡± she asked hoarsely. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s just going to go smoothly?¡± Tyler asked pointedly. ¡°¡­ What are you implying?¡± ¡°Your identity card, passport, marriage certificate, and divorce agreement are all stolen, and it¡¯ll take at least a month to get new copies of everything. ¡ö Realizing dawned on her that the procedures for applying for new documents would beplicated, and Tyler suspected her of stalling. At the moment, Vicky had no evidence to prove her innocence and could only say, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± He nced at his watch and said, ¡°Vicky Shaw, you¡¯ve wasted my entire afternoon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Your apology isn¡¯t worth anything.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She bowed her head. ¡°I will get a new passport first and keep trying to find the person who stole my bag¡­ I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± He did not respond and studied her with his dark eyes. After a brief pause, Tyler said, ¡°I can give you time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vicky questioned in disbelief. He did not answer her question directly and said, ¡°But you are still my wife, so I don¡¯t wish to be the laughingstock of the city if you¡¯re seen with another man.¡± i She rxed. ¡°Sure! I won¡¯t be with another man until our divorce is finalized.¡± He looked at her and said, ¡°I have work after this, so I won¡¯t be able to drive you home.¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As he walked away, she recalled something and called out, ¡°Hang on.¡± He turned around to look at her impatiently. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I lost my bag with my phone and wallet in it¡­¡± She said, ¡°Can I borrow some money to go home by taxi?¡± He stared at her for a few moments before pulling out a twenty-dor note from his wallet. They were located quite far from the mansion, and 20 dors was barely enough for Vicky to return home, so it would be impossible for her to get anywhere else. ¡°Um¡­ Can I have another twenty?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he said expressionlessly. To think that the almighty CEO of the Hart Corporation who once gave me a ck card can be this stingy¡­¡¯ Vicky thought. Not daring to protect, she epted the note and returned home. When Tyler returned to his office, someone knocked on the door and Harry walked in with a woman¡¯s bag. ¡°Mister Hart, this is Missus Hart¡¯s bag¡­¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Tyler said. ¡°You may leave.¡± Harry set the bag on the desk and stepped out of the room. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Tyler studied the bag in front of him darkly and opened it a few momentster. There were Vicky¡¯s phone, keys, wallet, a pack of tissues, and a sealed folder inside. Tyler opened the folder and took out a few pieces of nk paper from it before tossing the folder aside to reach for Vicky¡¯s phone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He swiftly keyed in the password and opened the contact list. There were many numbers saved to Vicky¡¯s phone, and two-thirds of the contacts werebeled as clients. Tyler slid his finger through the screen, and his expression darkened when he saw the names of Sebastian, Alex, and Harvey, so he went ahead and deleted their contacts. The dark expression on his face intensified when he saw that Vickybeled his contact as ¡®Jerk Hart¡¯ and went on to change thebel to ¡¯Hubby¡¯. 1 He checked the list repeatedly and rxed slightly when Noah¡¯s name was nowhere to be found. He then opened her chats. Her chat with Cece was pinned at the very top, and even at first nce, their conversations were mainly about work and asionally about Jennifer. He scrolled down and opened Vicky¡¯s chat with Sebastian, Alex, and Harvey, but their conversation had all been brief and were nothing more than exchanges of pleasantry. Vicky did not have the habit of discussing important matters through messages and would discuss them on the phone, so the messages between her and others could not prove anything. Tyler searched the phone and even went as far as to click open the profile of each contact person saved to the phone, but he did not see any sign of contact with Noah. After blocking Sebastian, Alex, and Harvey from Vicky¡¯s phone, he shut it off. 2 Though Vicky and Tyler did not seed in filing for divorce, they stopped fighting altogether. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s not much time left we need to spend in each other¡¯s presence,¡¯ Vicky thought and began to regain herposure. If possible, she did not wish to cross Tyler as the consequences of doing so might mean that she would not be able to survive in Zendonia. One day, Vicky received a call from Cece right before going to sleep. Since Vicky lost all her identification documents, she could not register a new phone number and could only get a new number using Cece¡¯s identity. ¡°Vicky, I finally managed to reach Jennifer. She¡¯s back with her family and safe. She couldn¡¯t contact you and thought that something happened to you, so she called me to ask about you,¡± Cece said gleefully. Vicky rxed after learning that Jennifer was safe. ¡°That¡¯s great news.¡± ¡°Vicky, are you still having trouble logging into your Messenger application? ¡ö Vicky frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it keeps telling me that the password is wrong.¡± Though she lost her phone, she could always ess her Messenger as long as she remembered the ount identification and password. In modern society, most people wouldmunicate through social media and Messenger. It was not a big matter for one to lose their phones, but it would be extremely troubling for one to be unable to log into Messenger. ¡¯Have you forgotten your password, Vicky?¡± ¡® No. I forgot my password after the amnesia, so I changed the password through phone verification, so I¡¯m sure I remember the password correctly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, then? Did someone hack your ount?¡± Cece asked in confusion. ¡¯Maybe.¡¯ ¡°But who¡¯d do that?¡± Vicky sighed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the person who stole my bag.¡¯ Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Cece¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°But why would the thief hack your ount?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Maybe he thinks that I have money in the application and wants to steal that as well.¡± Thankfully, Vicky rarely kept arge amount of cash with her and set up a security block for her bank ount that required her fingerprint, so it would be challenging for the thief to steal much from her. Cece sighed. ¡°If you can¡¯t get your passport back, you won¡¯t be able to get your sim card. I guess you can only wait until you get your new passport to change your password again.¡± Vicky did not pay it much mind. ¡¯It¡¯s off-season now, and you have the backup for our clients¡¯ contact, so it¡¯s not that big a deal.¡± ¡¯It¡¯s just a little troublesome that we have to call each other to have a conversation¡­¡¯ Vicky was about to console her when she heard the door opening. ¡°Tyler is back. I should go.¡¯ ¡°Okay. Good night, Vicky.¡± As soon as she ended the call, Tyler strode into the bedroom. The look in his eyes darkened when he saw that she was ending a call, and he asked, ¡°Who were you talking to thiste at night?¡± Tyler and Vicky had not been as hostile toward one anothertely, so Vicky did not hesitate to tell the truth. ¡°It was Cece calling to tell me about Jennifer. Jennifer texted me, and when I didn¡¯t reply, she thought that something bad happened to me,¡± she exined before she frowned.¡± Someone seemed to have hacked my Messenger ount, and it keeps showing that the password is incorrect, so I can¡¯t log in.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes and hummed in response before heading into the bathroom. She had gotten used to hisck of response. Since she had showered, she was about to go to bed and went to switch off the lights on her end. Sometimeter, the other side of the bed sank as Tyler went into bed. He had not touched her or slept with her in his arms again ever since she lost her bag. Even when they were sleeping, he would maintain a distance from her as though he finally made up his mind to cut all ties with her. The suspicion Vicky felt slowly faded. Noah would always act hysterical whenever he saw Tyler. Though he imed that Tyler was abnormal, Noah seemed more like the abnormal one. i ¡®Maybe something bad happened between him and Tyler, causing him to demonize Tyler,¡¯ Vicky thought, still struggling to believe that Tyler was behind her car ident and amnesia. She still had an innocent understanding of Tyler at the time. It was not until she learned the whole truth afterward that she realized Tyler¡¯s innocence was long gone from the moment she broke up with him all those years ago. Of course, that woulde in the future. A few dayster, Vicky was done with work and went to a restaurant for a meal before spotting a familiar figure stepping out of a sports car. ¡°Noah?¡± she called out. Noah stilled when he heard Vicky¡¯s voice and jolted in fear. ¡®V¡­V-Vicky?!¡± He took two steps backward as though he had seen a ghost. ¡®We didn¡¯t even exchange numbers and we somehow managed to bump into each other three times in a row¡­ This isn¡¯t fate. This is the gods¡¯ way of telling me that my demise is near!¡¯ he thought to himself. 1 Vicky walked over to him and asked, ¡°Noah, are you here to eat?¡± ¡°Vicky, don¡¯te any closer. If you get too close¡­your man is going to get the wrong message again!¡± Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Vicky smiled. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, Noah. I¡¯m alone this time, and Tyler isn¡¯t around.¡± Noah sighed a long breath of relief. ¡¯Good¡­ I was so scared.¡± ¡°Noah, why are you so scared of Tyler?¡± For someone from such a powerful family, it seemed odd for Noah to be so afraid of Tyler even when there was a gap between their statuses. Sebastian and Harvey never showed any fear toward Tyler, and Alex even dared to curse Tyler in his face. ¡°He¡¯s just sick in the head,¡¯ Noah said bitterly. Vicky was interested in the past and suggested, ¡°You helped me out twice now, Noah. I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to thank you. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡± Noah had a rough idea as to what Vicky wanted to know and wanted to tell her the truth to avoid any misunderstanding, so he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The two walked into a restaurant, and after cing the order, Vicky looked at Noah and asked, ¡°Noah, Tyler said that you were my ex-boyfriend. Is that true?¡± ¡¯It¡¯s the truth in his eyes, but not the whole truth.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Confused, she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He thought that we were dating, but that was all just a lie. We were putting on a show.¡¯ Noah smiled. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Because you wanted to break up with him, but he wouldn¡¯t give up, so that was your only option.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I thought Tyler broke up with me after finding out that I took Gloria¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Gloria?¡± Noah was taken aback. ¡°What does this have to do with her?¡± Vicky hesitated for a few moments before exining the things she had discovered so far. ¡°Back then, Gloria was ying the piano in the garden, and Tyler ran into her. Because Gloria and I look alike from the back, I said that I was the one who yed in the garden when Tyler came looking for her, and that¡¯s how I got to date him. I seemed to have kept it a secret for some time, and Tyler broke up with me after finding out what happened.¡± ¡°Who told you this?¡± ¡¯Gloria and¡­Tyler.¡± He chuckled. ¡°If I was you, I¡¯d take everything Gloria said with a grain of salt.¡¯ ¡® Are you saying that she¡¯s lying to me?¡± ¡°No, but Gloria is sentimental. She only looks at the world around her subjectively and is great at making up a scenario in her head¡­ To be blunt, she has an even wilder imagination than I do. She was an outsider and didn¡¯t know what happened, so what she said was only her take on the situation.¡± i ¡°What about Tyler, then?¡¯ ¡°Tyler¡­.¡± Noah stared at Vicky. ¡°He resents you for abandoning him back then, so¡­it¡¯s only normal for him to lie. I¡¯d say that he is even less believable than Gloria.¡± ¡°I abandoned him?¡± Vicky questioned. ¡°Are you sure that I was the one who broke up with him?¡± ¡°No doubt about that. He kept clinging onto you and even went as far as to let you date two men at once to stay with you.¡¯ Vicky flinched. ¡°Are you sure¡­that he epted that?¡± She knew just how possessive Tyler was better than anyone, and he would die before agreeing to let his girlfriend cheat. ¡°Maybe he epted it because he could tell we weren¡¯t actually dating, but regardless of what he thought, he did ept it.¡± After a long pause, Vicky asked, ¡°So¡­am I or am I not Gloria¡¯s substitute?¡± ¡® Are you referring to the fact that he once pursued Gloria?¡± Noah could not hold back hisughter. ¡°That¡¯s just not possible! If someone is the substitute here, it has to be Gloria.¡± Chapter 660 Chapter 660 ¡°Gloria.Js my substitute? That¡¯s impossible,¡± Vicky denied instinctively. Noah lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Why not? If you think it¡¯s possible for you to be a substitute for Gloria, why is it impossible for it to be the other way around? Vicky, you underestimate yourself.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I underestimate myself, but¡­judging from my previous interaction with Tyler, he doesn¡¯t look like he loves me at all. There was a time when we were doing alright, but even then, I can tell that he struggled to feel attached.¡± Reminded of something, she asked,¡± Why did I break up with Tyler?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Noah said. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you a couple of times, but you¡¯d dodge the question every time. I think even Tyler is clueless about that.¡± Vicky lifted an eyebrow. ¡°What makes you say so?¡± ¡°When you were cheating¡­¡± Noah paused and cleared his throat. ¡°When Tyler thought that you were cheating on him, he asked you repeatedly why you insisted on breaking up with him, but you¡¯d say that you fell out of love. I could tell that it was a lie, though, and something else prompted you to break up with him.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± she asked. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Was it because of Gloria?¡± Noah was confused by Vicky¡¯s obsession with Gloria. ¡°Why are you so obsessed over Gloria?¡± ¡°Because Gloria was the person Tyler was searching for, and I¡­was nothing but a substitute,¡± Vicky whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he mistook you for Gloria before, but even if that¡¯s true, I know for sure that Tyler loved you judging from the way he treated you, so Gloria was never the issue.¡± Vicky rocked the ss in her hand in silence. Noah took a sip of water and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a few of the scandals concerning Tyler throughout the years, and though the press sure yed a part in exaggerating them, I think that Tyler did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Did what on purpose?¡± she asked. ¡°I dont think you need me to exin Tyler¡¯s personality to you. He¡¯s a ruthless and vindictive man; he¡¯s the typical viin you see in television dramas who¡¯d kill you for crossing him¡­¡± Noah suddenly realized that Vicky might be upset to hear someone talking about her husband in such a manner and stopped abruptly. He looked up gingerly to observe the look on Vicky¡¯s face and sighed a breath of relief when he confirmed she was not offended. ¡°In conclusion, he¡¯s someone who¡¯d try to get back at you for what you did to him back then. Those women he was seen with were probably just his tools to get his revenge on you.¡± Vicky was having a hard time believing what Noah said as his words were based on the assumption that Tyler loved her, which she simply could not disagree with more. While they talked, the waiter came over to serve their dishes, and they stopped to focus on their food. After taking a few bites, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. Noah nced at the time and said, ¡°Your husband is jealous again.¡± Vicky had not even taken out her phone and was confused by his confident tone. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not Tyler.¡± ¡°I bet you a dor that it¡¯s definitely Tyler.¡± i She took out her phone and froze, before lifting her gaze at Noah. ¡°Well? I was right, huh?¡± he said smugly. ¡°You are pretty much a prophet.¡± Vicky answered the call hesitantly, and Tyler¡¯s cold, devilish voice came through. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± ¡°Dining out.¡± ¡°Where and with who?¡¯ Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Again?¡¯ Vicky thought in displeasure but suppressed her annoyance, considering how the divorce would be imminent. ¡°I ran into Noah in a restaurant. Since he¡¯s helped me out a few times, I invited him to dine with me.¡± ¡°How convenient,¡± Tyler said pointedly. ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t run into each other and actually set up a time to hang up, that¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vicky frowned.¡± Everyone has a few friends of the opposite sex. Don¡¯t you?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Gloria and She count?¡± After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°Do they bother you?¡± ¡®What¡¯s the point of asking that question now?¡¯ Vicky thought before saying, ¡® Did you call to tell me something?¡± After a long pause, the man said, ¡°We caught the person who stole your bag.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vicky was overjoyed as not only would she recover her documents, she could prove to Tyler she was innocent. ¡°Yeah,¡± Tyler said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s good timing. Why don¡¯t you bring Noah along?¡± ¡°Why him?¡± ¡°He is your witness, right?¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t exactly see the thief-¡° Tyler interrupted her impatiently, ¡°Since the two of you went to the police together and the robber has been found, shouldn¡¯t you go to the police to clear the case?¡± Tyler¡¯s words were reasonable, so she asked, ¡°So are we going to head toward the police station directly?¡± ¡°The robber is with me now, soe by my office first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Vicky exined the situation to Noah. ¡± Noah, will youe with me?¡± Though she agreed to Tyler¡¯s terms, she could not force Noah to do something he did not want. Noah felt conflicted by this, and after struggling for five minutes, he finally shot her a look of determination. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with you!¡± ¡°Noah, if you don¡¯t want to go, I can-¡° Though Noah had a wild imagination, he was a sharp man and said, ¡°I¡¯ll suffer less if I obey and just go. If Tyler has toe and drag me there¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say I won¡¯t be able to walk on my own.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just eat first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After the meal, the two headed to Hart Corporation. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Chapter 662 The noon sunlight shone into the office through the window, and Tyler sat backzily on his chair, seemingly taking a break. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He opened his eyes when Vicky and Noah stepped through the door. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Vicky nced around and did not see anyone else, so she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the robber?¡± He shot her a look and said, ¡°Am I supposed to keep that1 thing¡¯ here in my office to breathe the same air as I do?¡± Tyler was a clean freak both physically and mentally, so Vicky did not say another word as she took a seat on the couch. She turned around and saw Noah standing frozen in ce.¡± Noah, why don¡¯t youe and sit?¡± ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Tyler nced at Noah coldly before making an internal call.¡± Bring him in.¡± A few minutester, someone knocked on the door, and Harry walked in with a creepy-looking man. ¡°Mister Hart, he¡¯s here.¡± Tyler turned his attention from Noah to the man. ¡°Are you the one who stole her bag?¡± The man nced at Vicky and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°When and where did you steal her bag?¡± The man answered the questions ordingly and seemed terrified, knowing that he had crossed someone he should not have.¡±¡­ I saw no one else around and thisdy dressed like a rich person, so I started getting ideas¡­and went to snatch her bag out of her hands.¡± Tyler stared at the man sharply. ¡°Where are the documents inside the bag?¡± The man froze for a few moments before stealing a nce at Vicky and saying, ¡°I¡¯ve only taken the money. The documents meant nothing to me¡­so I threw them away.¡± The subtle look toward Vicky was noticed by everyone in the room, and Noah instantly lifted an eyebrow as he thought, ¡®I guess I¡¯m in for a show today.¡¯ ¡°Where did you throw them?¡± Tyler asked. The man dared not to look at Tyler and nced around the room. ¡°Um¡­ I just tossed it randomly after taking the money, so I don¡¯t remember where I threw them¡­¡± ¡°Where?¡± Tyler repeated. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Did you throw the documents along with the bag, or just the documents?¡± i ¡°I¡­ I threw them together.¡± Tyler shot him a side-long nce. ¡°You said that she looks rich from the way she dressed, which means you should know that the content of her bag is valuable.¡± He tapped his long fingers against his desk rhythmically. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Tyler did not raise his voice, but his tone was nheless threatening. ¡°The money in her wallet might not even be as worthy as her bag itself. Are you sure that you¡¯ve just tossed something that valuable away?¡± The man swallowed hard and started to sweat. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t throw it away. I¡­I sold it.¡± ¡°Oh? So why did you say you threw it away?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t want any trouble and thought it¡¯d be best to say that I threw it away.¡± ¡°Where did you sell it to?¡± The man took another nce at Vicky again, much to her confusion. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡± The man wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°No¡­ No reason.¡± ¡°You know who I am, right?¡± Tyler asked abruptly. The man forced a smile. ¡°Of course, Mister Hart¡­¡± ¡°I can look into every im you make, and even if you threw the bag into a trashcan, I¡¯ll find it.¡± The man paled. ¡°Do you know what it means to lie to me?¡± Tyler continued. Panicking, the man kneeled before Vicky and whimpered,¡± Miss Shaw, help me!¡± Vicky could not register what he meant. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was working under your order, Miss Shaw!¡± Stunned, she said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The man gaped at Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, are you trying to shift all me onto me?¡± The exchange between Tyler and the robber had alerted Vicky to some extent, and she had only thought that the man was trying to downy his crime. To her bewilderment, the man came begging her for help and pointed the me at her. She stood up abruptly and said furiously, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t even know you!¡± The man seemed angry as well. ¡°Miss Shaw, how can you do this? You never mentioned a word about Mister Hart when you hired me to steal your bag! Had I known that Mister Hart was involved, I would¡¯ve never epted the deal you offered!¡± Vicky was both dumbfounded and offended by being wrongfully used. ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t even know you. It¡¯s ridiculous for you to im that I hired you to steal my bag. Why would I do such a thing?¡± The man¡¯s face flushed. ¡°You hired me to steal your bag because you didn¡¯t want a divorce!¡± He turned around to look at Tyler before pointing at Vicky furiously. ¡°Mister Hart, she came to me and said that her husband insists on divorcing her, but she doesn¡¯t want it. That¡¯s why she hired me to steal her bag! She said that all the documents will be lost, and she can stall the procedures. She said that her husband was being reckless and might change his mind after some time. I thought that it wasn¡¯t exactly hurting anyone and could potentially fix up a marriage, all the while getting paid for it, so why not? Who would¡¯ve known that the husband she was talking about was you, Mister Hart?¡± The man stared at Tyler pleadingly. ¡°Mister Hart, she nned the whole thing. I have nothing to do with it¡­ Please just let me go!¡± Words could not begin to exin how Vicky felt at the moment at the ridiculous situation she found herself in. ¡®Am I actually being framed by the man who stole my bag?!¡¯ she snarled mentally. Noah watched as the scene unfold with a scowl, feeling as though he had seen something simr before. After a few thoughtful moments, he realized that his two cousins of different mothers framed each other the exact same way over a man.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Vicky had never been in such a situation before and panted heavily in rage. She somehow managed to hold onto herposure and said, ¡°You use me of hiring you. Why don¡¯t you tell them where I found you, and where¡¯s the money I paid you? How did we contact each other?¡± The man did not panic at all in response to her questions. ¡°You hired me near the southern outskirts, and we dealt with cash to avoid suspicion. You gave me a part of the payment on the day, and the money in your bag is the remainder of my payment. You said that no one would suspect a thing if we do that. As for the contact method¡­ You said you didn¡¯t want to be traced, so we arranged to meet up on that day. You told me to wait near the Civil Administration office. As soon as you get out of the cafe, I am to grab your bag. Also¡­ It The man continued confidently, ¡® You didn¡¯t want others to find me, so you hired someone else to destroy the surveince cameras around that area.¡± Vicky opened her mouth to speak, but she realized that the man had left her with no opportunity to exin herself. He had established a perfectly sensible timeline, and Vicky turned to Noah in the hope that he could help. Before Noah could say anything, he felt a cold, watchful gaze upon him without having to look at Tyler. He felt chills down his spine and stood up abruptly.¡± Hahaha! My cats just texted me saying that they¡¯re hungry, so I need to go home and feed them.¡± ¡°Cats? Text?¡± Vicky froze and instantly cast her troubles aside. ¡°Can cats even send text messages?¡± ¡°I installed a system in my house where there¡¯s a button they can press to alert me whenever they need to be fed. They¡¯re smart, and they¡¯ve mastered it with some training.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I see. You should hurry home, then.¡± Noah shot her an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯ll get going, then.¡± She nodded. She knew that Tyler would simply use Noah of lying to her since Noah was her friend. Noah was about to leave when Tyler, who had remained quiet the entire time, spoke out, ¡°Hold on, Mister Canyer.¡± Noah stilled and turned to look at Tyler with a bitter smile.¡± Is there something else, Mister Hart?¡± Tyler studied him. ¡°You are Vicky¡¯s friend and have helped her on multiple asions. Since we all know each other, why don¡¯t you stay so that we can catch up?¡± Noah¡¯s heart sank, and he immediately chuckled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mister Hart¡­ The things I did were hardly great favors. You¡¯re busy, right? We can catch up whenever we want, so let¡¯s do that after you and Vicky sort things out.¡± ¡°Our matters are pretty much settled.¡± Tyler turned to Vicky with a half-smile. ¡°Do you have anything else to say for yourself?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t hire that man. I don¡¯t even know him¡­¡± There was a possibility that the man made up a lie to avoid the consequences of his actions, but what he said had no plot holes whatsoever, and he wore a helmet at the time of the robbery, so Vicky could not identify him. ¡°Is that so?¡± Tyler said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no point for me to lie to you. If you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Considering how influential you are, I¡¯m sure a word from you will get the government to issue my passport immediately, and we can file the divorce tomorrow.¡± Noah buried his forehead in his hands as he felt sorry for Vicky. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Chapter 665 ¡®Vicky, you still fail to see how terrifying this man is, and you still try to test his limits¡­¡¯ Noah thought. Tyler narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°So you can stage another car ident and lose your memories again?¡± Vicky widened her eyes. ¡°Are you saying I staged the car ident?¡± ¡°We would¡¯ve been divorced by now if it wasn¡¯t for that car ident.¡± Vicky clenched her fists and instinctively wanted to argue, but she recalled the fact that she lost all memories, and there was a possibility that she was doing it to save her marriage. ¡°Regardless, right now, I-¡° Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Right now?¡± he interjected her curtly. ¡°Just because it¡¯s in the past, that means it never happened?¡± She met his eyes calmly. ¡°Since it¡¯s happened, there¡¯s no erasing it from the past, but people move forward. Dwelling over the past will only cause you and the people around you more pain. Since that¡¯s the case, why not try to let go?¡± Tyler maintained eye contact and said, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve let go?¡± She froze and felt as though she had been in a simr situation before when Tyler was looking at her in the exact same way, asking her the exact same question. It felt almost as though this conversation had happened before, but Vicky simply could not recall a thing. A sharp pain pierced through her heart as though she was being stabbed in the chest until there was nothing left but a hole. She had lost so many memories. People around her kept saying that it was good for her to forget, and even Vicky herself saw no point in regaining the memories because she knew that they were far from joyous memories. Hence, she never actively tried to recover her memories after the ident. However, as she looked into Tyler¡¯s eyes, she could not say she had let go with certainty as she was notplete without her memories. None of what she said would be justified until she remembered everything about him. Instantly, broken pieces of memories flooded her head, and though she tried to reach for them, they simply slipped through her fingers. She started sweating and her head was pounding as if countless needles were stabbed into her brain. Noah immediately noticed her state and eximed, ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± She opened her mouth to say something to Tyler, but everything went ck before her eyes and she copsed on the floor. Noah instinctively wanted to catch Vicky, but someone beat him to it. Tyler gritted his teeth with a cold expression as he lifted Vicky and strode out of the office. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Chapter 666 In the hospital ward, the scent of sanitizer filled the air, and as Tyler slowly opened his eyes, he spotted a blurred figure before him. He narrowed his eyes before finally realizing who the woman was. ¡°Miss Shaw?¡± he said weakly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Vicky reached out to test his temperature before murmuring, ¡°You¡¯re still burning up.¡± She sat next to him and exined, Mister Hart, your temperature reached thirty-nine Celsius, so you were unconscious for three days.¡± ¡°Why are you here, Miss Shaw?¡± he asked. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I was the one who spotted you and sent you to the hospital. ¡± She studied the pale look on his face. ¡®Mister Hart, as important as work may be, your health is crucial. The doctor said that you have an extremely fragile stomach and that you probably haven¡¯t been resting properly, which led to your cold worsening.¡± Hisshes fluttered as he studied her. ¡°How did you know that I was sick, and how did you find me?¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡°You called and said you wanted me to y the piano for you that day, didn¡¯t you? You didn¡¯te and wouldn¡¯t pick up my calls. We haven¡¯t known each other for long, but you don¡¯t seem like the type to miss appointments. If something came up, you could have called and let me know, but your phone was not shut off and you simply won¡¯t answer the phone¡­¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°And you instantly realized that something was wrong simply because I didn¡¯t come?¡± She cleared her throat sheepishly. ¡°You bought my time for the entire afternoon, so I cleared my schedule and had nothing else to do. I waited three hours in the piano room for you, but you won¡¯t answer my calls or respond to my texts. Since I have the time, I decided to go see you.¡± On the day of Tyler¡¯s birthday, his attention was drawn when he heard a wonderful melody in the garden and found a woman ying the piano. He only reached out to her because he was impressed by her skill and wanted to listen to music as a form of stress relief. He would contact her to y piano for him whenever he was free and would pay her handsomely, which seemed to be a fair deal. Though Tyler was young at the time, he had been studying abroad and saw through Vicky¡¯s thoughts right away. He would pay Vicky after she performed, and since he did not show up for the appointment, Vicky must have thought that she was fooled and wanted to look for him to get even. After all, Vicky had always been busy and was working a few part-time jobs at a time. Tyler noticed that she hurried to a cafe to work after herst performance for him. Though her time was not as worthy as Tyler¡¯s in terms of financial value, her time was extremely important to her. Tyler did not expose her and said with amusement, ¡°And how did you find me?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°When you sent me off to the cafe after ourst appointment, you got a call from your business partner and I overheard you telling him to wait for you in the business building in the city center. You didn¡¯t have a briefcase with you, nor did you show any intention of going somewhere else to retrieve the contract, so I guessed that your office¡­is somewhere around the building.¡± ¡°I was giving you a lift at the time,¡± he said in a hoarse, seductive voice. ¡°What if I had gone somewhere else to get the documents after sending you to the cafe? Or maybe I just live near the business building.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a punctual man, Mister Hart. Judging from the time you set to meet with your business partner, you won¡¯t have any time to go anywhere else.¡± Vicky looked at Tyler intently. ¡°I go to that area all the time and remember how long it takes to reach the building by foot or by car. Even if your house is around the same area, you would¡¯ve given yourself at least an extra ten minutes in case something else happens.¡± Tyler was impressed after hearing what she had to say.¡± You¡¯re quite sharp, but how did you find exactly where I was in the building? Don¡¯t tell me that you went knocking on each door.¡± Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Chapter 667 There were a hundred floors in the business building, so Vicky would have never found Tyler if she went from door to door. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky smiled, revealing her endearing canine teeth. ¡°I told the security guard that I¡¯m looking for a man from Zendonia who is tall, handsome, and rarely smiles¡­ He immediately knew I was referring to you. When he asked for my identity, I said that I was your girlfriend and came over to surprise you. After that, he told me which office you were in and gave me the spare key to it.¡± Tyler was fighting for his career at the time and could only afford to rent his own office. Amused, Tyler asked, ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°I reached your office and called you outside the door,¡± Vicky continued. ¡°I heard your phone ringing from the inside¡­so I knew that something was wrong and went in.¡± It was rude to enter an office without the owner¡¯s permission and Vicky knew that, so she called him from outside the door to confirm if he was in the office and was prepared to leave if Tyler was not inside. She could hear his phone ringing, but Tyler did not respond in any way, so she supposed something bad had happened to him. Tyler looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve been unconscious for three days?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been down with a high fever for the past three days. The doctors were worried and asked that I contact your family, but¡­¡± She studied his face and said, ¡°Your family didn¡¯t call you¡­¡± For the past three days, she had not received any calls on his phone except for calls from business partners. ¡°Mister Hart, have your parents¡­passed away?¡± she asked gingerly. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re both alive.¡± Vicky froze and wanted to say something, but she quickly realized she should not have asked such a question. Tyler could tell that she was holding back her tongue. ¡°My rtionship with them is hardly great, and we don¡¯t really contact one another.¡± He could sense the sympathy in her eyes, and after being in the same situation for years, he had gone numb and would not be upset when others sympathized with him. ¡°Have you been looking after me for these three days?¡± he asked. Vicky nodded. She could not reach his friends or family, and she could not leave him alone in the hospital. She had no choice but to stay and care for him. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Vicky looked at Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, should I notify your girlfriend?¡± He remained quiet for a few moments. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Um¡­ What about friends? Should I contact them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have friends either.¡± Vicky gaped at him and thought, ¡®Not even friends?¡¯ Realization dawned on her because she did not have many friends overseas as well, so it seemed normal for Tyler to be in a simr situation. She had taken care of him for three days and had others rece her in her part-time jobs, so she had not been able to earn much in the past few days. She needed money and would jump at any chance to earn as much as she could. ¡°Since you are awake, L.will get going, then.¡± ¡°Thank you for looking after me,¡± he said hoarsely as he spotted the anxiety and worry on her face. ¡°I will pay you the money for all medical fees and for the performance. I was supposed to go that afternoon.¡± Tyler was a generous man, and the payment Vicky received for each performance she did for him was bigger than her total sum of ie for the entire month. Hence, she would call in sick and cast all work aside whenever she received a call from him. She fantasized that if he came to her frequently enough, she would not have to worry about her tuition and living expenses, and she might even be able to save up enough to get a loan for her own apartment when she returned to Zendonia. She did not wish to live with the Shaws any longer. Though her parents had passed away, the Shaws had not treated her poorly over the years-anything Gloria had, she would have, too. However, she had stopped epting financial aid from the Shaws since she came of age as she knew debts would eventually be collected. She grew up under the Shaws¡¯ wings and would have no right to refuse any marriage proposal they might bring to her in the future to further the family¡¯s gain. With both her parents gone, she had no one to rely on and could only live at others¡¯ mercy, and she would rather cast the luxurious lifestyle aside instead of having others make decisions about her life. She did not refuse Tyler¡¯s offer and said, ¡°HI leave now, then, Mister Hart.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as she stepped out of the hospital, she received a notification from the bank about a transaction. When she saw the amount she received, she froze. Not only had Tyler paid her back for all the medical fees, but he had also given her an extra amount. Upon running a calction, Vicky realized it was equivalent to the payment she would receive if she performed three days for Tyler. ¡®He¡¯s quite thoughtful,¡¯ she thought and confirmed her belief that Tyler was a good man. While Vicky thought that Tyler was being kind, Tyler was simply trying his best not to owe others. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. To him, any issue that could be resolved with money was no issue at all. His sickness overwhelmed him, and though he was young with a great physique, he could barely get out of bed after sleeping in for the entire day. He had not received many calls throughout the time he was in the hospital, with the only exceptions being calls from his business partner who called to make sure he was okay out of courtesy. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Tyler did not care about this. After all, he had grown used to being alone. After staying another day in the hospital, Tyler decided to leave. ¡°Sir, you have yet to fully recover. You can¡¯t leave now,¡± the doctor said. ¡°I have recovered,¡± Tyler insisted. ¡°Sir, your fever has juste down, and if you catch a cold again, your situation will worsen! Can you please reconsider this? At least ask your girlfriend how she feels about this.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡®Girlfriend?¡¯ Tyler was stunned for a moment, but he realized that the doctors had mistaken Vicky for his girlfriend after she took care of him for three days in a row. He did not feel the need to exin himself to others and insisted firmly, ¡°No. I¡¯m leaving right now.¡± The doctors had no right to stop a patient who insisted on leaving, so they simply sighed in resignation. Just then, the door to the room was pushed open, and a slim figure strode in with a thermal sk in hand. Vicky smiled at everyone in the room and asked, ¡°Doctor Charlie, are you here to check on him?¡± Vicky was a gentle and understanding woman, so she had won the hearts of the doctors and nurses within a day. Doctor Charlie was pleasantly surprised to see her. ¡°Miss Shaw, do something with your boyfriend! He hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet and insists on getting discharged¡­ You know the state he is in right now, so he can¡¯t leave the hospital now.¡± Vicky frowned and turned to look at Tyler. ¡°Are you trying to get discharged, Mister Hart?¡± Tyler was slightly surprised to see her and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Mister Hart, you¡¯re this sick because you overworked while having a weak stomach. Your fever has juste down, and you¡¯re still in a frail state. If you leave the hospital now, you¡¯ll just get sent in again tomorrow.¡± She kept her eyes trained on him. ¡°What¡¯s so important that you have to leave in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Vicky set the thermal sk in her hand down on the table.¡± Who¡¯d want to stay in a hospital if they aren¡¯t sick?¡± She said gently, ¡°But your body cant stand such wilfulness right now¡­ Why don¡¯t you rest for two more days and get discharged if you recover enough? How about that?¡± Tyler knew Vicky meant well and did not insist after a few moments of silence. Doctor Charlie gave Vicky a thumbs-up, and after he left, Vicky said, ¡°The school¡¯s anniversary is almost here, and we rehearsed for the performance until quitetest night, so I didn¡¯t get toe and see you.¡± Tyler shot her a look and thought, ¡®Why is she apologizing? I didn¡¯t ask her toe and see me.¡¯ He had always been a quiet man, so he did not say a word. Vicky opened the thermal sk, and a salivating scent instantly filled the air. ¡°I made some chicken soup for you. Have a taste.¡± He nced at the thermal sk and turned his attention to her. ¡°You made it?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You can cook?¡± ¡°I can make way more than just chicken soup.¡± Vicky poured the soup into a bowl. ¡°What do you feel like eating tomorrow? I¡¯ll bring you food¡­ Oh, you¡¯re still ill now, so your stomach can¡¯t take anything too oily.¡± He stared at her oddly. ¡°Are youing again tomorrow?¡± ¡°If I am free, yes.¡± Shocked, he asked, ¡°Are you this nice to everyone?¡± Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Vicky was slightly taken aback. ¡°Of course not. We know each other, and you pay me to listen to me y, so you¡¯re technically my boss. It¡¯s normal to care for my boss¡¯ health.¡± He nodded and did not say another word, feeling at ease that Vicky¡¯s act of kindness was nothing but an exchange for the money he had paid. The look in Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered for a moment as she studied Tyler. The reason she mentioned that was only one of the many reasons why she decided to care for him, and the main reason was that he reminded her of herself after she learned that his parents were alive but did not care about him. Deep down, Vicky had always been upset that she lost her parents at an early age, and at this point, she no longer remembered much about her parents. She would always imagine how life would be if her parents were still alive, but people simply had to move forward. She could not allow herself to dwell on the past. Knowing what to do was different from executing it, but she somehow managed to let go of the past after hearing about Tyler¡¯s parents. Even if her parents were alive, she might not have the life she fantasized about at all, and in certain circumstances, not having something could be more fortunate than having something only to lose it later in life. In the following days, Vicky would visit Tyler and bring him her home-cooked meals every single day. Tyler wasing down with a fever and had a weak stomach, so he had to be extremely careful as to what he ate. Whenever Vicky would leave the hospital, she would receive a handsome payment enough to hire a professional nanny. Vicky was reluctant to ept the money because she did not want to sink so low despite needing money. However, if she refused to ept it, Tyler would ask her the next day if she wanted more. Vicky poured the hot soup into the thermal sk and thought of the first time she saw Tyler. She was in a difited state at the time because her purse was stolen. She had just arrived in a foreign country at the time. Had Tyler not appeared, she would have to seek Gloria¡¯s help, and that was thest thing Vicky wanted because the way Gloria looked at her would always feel contemptuous somehow. Perhaps Gloria was looking at everyone in the same way, but Vicky would rather seek a stranger¡¯s help than feel like she was being looked down on. She summoned the courage to borrow some money from Tyler and returned to campus. Vicky knew she had no reason to leave Tyler, whether it was out of sympathy for his background, out of gratitude for the help he had offered to her, or simply out of the fact that they were both from Zendonia. After spending time with Tyler for the past few days, she could faintly tell what he was thinking and knew he was paying her because he did not want to owe her anything. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll give him the money back when I have the chance in the future,¡¯ she thought as she tightened the lid of the thermal sk and headed to the hospital.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator in the hospital, she saw Doctor Charlie rushing into Tyler¡¯s room. Her heart sank and she immediately pulled one of the nurses aside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to the patient in that room again?¡± ¡°The patient left the window openst night and started burning up again this morning!¡± blurted the nurse before rushing into the room as well. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Several hourster, Tyler¡¯s condition stabilized. Doctor Charlie told Vicky, ¡°Miss Shaw, I know you¡¯re very busy with work, but¡­you know your boyfriend¡¯s condition. I hope you can take time off from work and focus on caring for him. Don¡¯t just visit him once a day and leave immediately after.¡± He paused for a while and shot her a rather disapproving gaze. ¡°The patient¡¯s body and mind are at their weakest during sickness, and very often, they¡¯ll feel lonely. With yourpanion, it could fasten his recovery. To be honest, Miss Shaw, you didn¡¯t y your part in caring for him.¡± Vicky lowered her head embarrassingly. Throughout this time, Tyler had transferred quite arge sum of money to her. Even though she told herself she was going to pay it back to him in the future, she had already epted the money. Thus, it was her responsibility and duty to take care of him. By any means, Tyler could easily hire a nanny or a personal nurse to take care of him, and they would definitely do a better job than her. She nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand, Doctor Charlie. I¡¯ll bear that in mind. Thank you.¡± Doctor Charlie smiled. ¡®Alright. Go and take care of him now. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to have to stay in the hospital for a couple more days before he¡¯ll be discharged after his fever recurrence.¡± The rays of the early morning sun shone through the white sheer curtains and onto Tyler¡¯s face. His eyshes fluttered as if they were the wings of a butterfly when he gradually opened his eyes. The pain from the headache kicked in and had him feel a little dizzy. He sat up and realized one side of the bed was slightly nted. His gaze wavered as he looked over. The young, pretty girl¡¯s eyes were closed. She used her hand and arm to support her head from resting on the bed, yet it was hard to defy gravity as her head would bob. Tyler was caught off-guard at the sight of her. It was rare to see her here visiting him at this hour. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Normally, she woulde at night, bring some food for him, and stay for a while before leaving. Tyler looked at the time from the clock on the wall. It was seven in the morning. Why was she here so early today? With questions in his mind, Tyler pushed her softly. It startled Vicky that she opened her eyes immediately and woke up. The first thing she saw was a pair of deep, dark eyes. They were in a beautiful hue of blue, the kind of blue one could find from the color of the deep ocean- cold as they were. Vicky felt joyful. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± She reached her hand out to touch his forehead to feel his temperature and was relieved to discover he was no longer having a fever. She said after pressing the bell near the bed, ¡°Did you know you were running a feverst night? No matter what we did, your temperature just wouldn¡¯t go down.¡± Several minutester, Doctor Charlie knocked on the door before entering. He checked Tyler¡¯s temperature and said,¡± Mister Hart, you¡¯re very lucky to have such a caring girlfriend. She had been changing the towel for you all night! Her hand was freezing red because of the cold water. Your fever only subsided around five something in the morning.¡± Shock crossed his eyes upon hearing that. He looked at Vicky. ¡°You looked after mest night?¡± Before Vicky could say anything, Doctor Charlie smiled. ¡°Of course! Earlier, I misunderstood that she wasn¡¯t a responsible person¡­¡± Tyler reached for his phone before Doctor Charlie finished talking. It struck Vicky when she realized what he was doing. When Tyler was going to key in the amount, Vicky snatched his phone away with a sour expression on her face. ¡°Tyler, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Tyler looked at Vicky, and his eyes widened slightly at how displeased she looked. ¡°This is the reward for taking care of me all night long.¡± His voice was still quite hoarse, yet his angr, perfect face disyed a sense of indifference and distant feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Vicky looked at him and sternly added,¡± Don¡¯t transfer any more money to me.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡°You don¡¯t want money? Then what do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Tyler¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You can be honest with me. I¡¯ll fulfill your request as long as it is within my power.¡± Of course, Vicky was happy to know Tyler. Under any normal situation, no one would resist having a generous boss that did not ask for many requests. Moreover, Tyler was the type of man who would only give more money and never less. It was a great shot in the arm for Vicky when she needed the money the most. However, she was not a greedy person. She knew the amount Tyler gave her was already more than her value, and this made their rtionship disproportionate. Due to that, she had to work harder to repay the money he gave her, yet she only received more money that she could not repay no matter how hard she worked. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything,¡± Vicky said faintly. ¡°The money you gave me is enough for me to take care of you until you¡¯re discharged. During this period, you don¡¯t have to give me any more money.¡± Obviously, they were not from the same world. Thus, Tyler could not understand what Vicky was thinking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking after me because of the money?¡± He looked at her curiously. ¡°What do you want if you don¡¯t want money?¡± He was frank and thought she was only looking after him because of the money. It was actually an insult. The disgruntled Vicky said, ¡°Mister Hart, sometimes, money doesn¡¯t mean everything. I didn¡¯t look after you because I want your money.¡± Tyler looked at her unhappy face, his own expression not changing. ¡°Weren¡¯t you after the money when you came to look for me the other day?¡± Immediately, Vicky thought she should exin herself. ¡°I took a day off that day, so I-¡° ¡°So it was about money, wasn¡¯t it?¡± he interjected. He continued indifferently, ¡°Everyone has a desire, but they like to cover it with some ridiculous reason. They wrap it up with a pretty gift paper, pretend to put their desire aside, and refuse to admit it.¡± He gazed at Vicky with a pair of cold eyes as if he was looking at the universe far away from Earth. ¡°It¡¯s only normal to like money. You don¡¯t have to feel ashamed or embarrassed about it.¡± It upset her very much to see Tyler was so confident that she was taking care of him because of his money. She parted her lips and said softly, ¡°I admit I do have that kind of thought in my mind in the beginning¡­ but you told me how you¡¯re not close with your family and that you don¡¯t have many friends. I thought we had simr experiences¡­ I also don¡¯t have a lot of friends here, and maybe we can try to be friends so we can take care of each other in the future She knew how it felt to be living in another country without any friends. It was a good thing if they could be friends with each other especially since they were from the same country. ¡°Friends?¡± Tyler said ironically. Vicky was dumbstruck as she looked back at him. The sarcastic, disdainful smile on Tyler¡¯s face pricked Vicky¡¯s eyes like a tiny needle. ¡°Miss Shaw, please don¡¯t insult that term,¡± he said harshly. ¡°I don¡¯t need a friend, and I certainly don¡¯t need a friend like you.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing Tyler¡¯s ruthless remark, and her eyes turned red. Tyler was too mean. Vicky was still so young, and her psychological bearing ability was not that strong. With such a mindset, she blurted out of anger, ¡°You don¡¯t need a friend, or you don¡¯t have one? You keep talking about money and benefits. No wonder no one wants to be your friend!¡± Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Swiftly, the ward fell eerily quiet. Vicky and Tyler had been using their mother tonguenguage in their conversation, so Doctor Charlie did not know what they were talking about. However, he could tell from their expressions that they were fighting. He knew better than to stay in this room when the couple fought. He left the room silently without informing either of them when he saw the terrible look on Vicky¡¯s face. The ward was dead silent. Vicky regretted what she had said. She moved her lips and prepared to apologize, but Tyler beat her to it. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°So what?¡± he said gruffly. Vicky was shocked. Tyler¡¯s cold gaze on her remained. It was as if he had built a wall between his eyes and his true emotions so no one could peek into his mind to tell what he was truly feeling. ¡°What does that have to do with you? Who gives you the right to judge me?¡± At that moment, Vicky¡¯s chest inexplicably ached. Tyler said coldly, ¡°Maybe you think it¡¯s a good thing to have friends, but that doesn¡¯t mean I think the same way. Stop using your thoughts or your point of view to judge me or think you¡¯re doing me a good deed. You think you¡¯re a smart* ss, but you¡¯re not!¡± It made Vicky speechless as her face looked even more terrible after the harsh words Tyler said. Although she was reluctant to admit it, she¡­agreed with what Tyler said. It was the truth. Not everyone liked to make friends. Vicky bit her lip and forced back her tears. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for being too full of myself.¡± She quickly lowered her head and ran out of the ward. When she turned around, she could not suppress her emotion anymore, and her tears rolled from her eyes. The ward returned to its silent situation after the door closed. Tyler looked up at the ceiling as a dim glint shed through his eyes. Although the way she earned her money was not ethical, she was unlike other women who threw themselves at him. Thinking about it, he did not understand why he said all those mean things to her. Maybe he just did not want anyone to get close to him. Vicky never returned after their argument. Tyler was not surprised. He even predicted she would never visit him again. It was probably for the best because he never needed any friends. That night, however, he had a fever again. Maybe it was because of the recurrence. He was hot and cold, and his head felt heavy. Never in his life had he been so sick before. Oddly enough, during the night, a cold and tiny hand pressed against his forehead as he could hear a voice faintly. ¡°Why is he so hot? Doctor Charlie, is he going to be alright?¡± ¡°Mister Hart, can you hear me?¡± ¡°Tyler¡­ Tyler¡­¡± Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Chapter 674 ¡°Tyler! Tyler!¡± ¡°Wake up, don¡¯t sleep! Stop sleeping¡­!¡± Who was calling him? All of a sudden, Tyler opened his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± someone eximed. Tyler narrowed his eyes, and before he could see the one in front of him, he heard Doctor Charlie saying, ¡°Thank goodness. You¡¯re finally awake! Miss Shaw,e and see; your boyfriend is awake! Thank goodness¡­ If his fever persisted for one more day, his brain would¡¯ve been fried!¡± Subsequently, he saw a thin figure appearing before his eyes. Vicky was thrilled and overjoyed to see Tyler finally awake. Tears rolled down from her eyes and dropped onto Tyler¡¯s skin. ¡°Oh, thank heavens. You woke up!¡± The tears dropped on the back of his hand and created an indescribable feeling. The tears were supposed to be cold, but they felt warm when theynded on his hand. Tyler blinked a few times to get a clear look. His voice was hoarse. ¡°What happened to me?¡± It was then he realized how frail he sounded. Nothing like this had happened during the times he was sick. ¡°You have had a fever for four days.¡± Vicky wiped away the tears in the corner of her eyes. ¡°The doctor said if it persisted¡­¡± She pointed at her brain. ¡°You¡¯d be rendered an idiot with your brain fried.¡± Tyler red at her swollen eyes as his eyes wavered. ¡°What are you crying about?¡± he said weakly. ¡°You¡¯re not the one at risk of being an idiot with your brain fried.¡± Vicky was speechless. Even at a time like this, he could still be so mean. How did she never realize how mean Tyler could be before this? Well, they hardly talked to each other even though they knew each other for some time. He was a very quiet man. If he could use one word to answer a question, one would never hear two wordsing out of his mouth. She looked at his pale handsome face. Her tears started to build up in her eyes again. She had a soft heart. Despite Tyler kicking her out ruthlessly a few days ago, she was disconcerted to see him lying on the bed like a fragile porcin doll. She found it hard to adapt to the huge contrast. She wiped away her tears and replied, ¡°If you really fried your brain, I¡¯d have to take care of an idiot in the future. I barely have enough money to support myself, and with you around, my whole life would be ruined. Why can¡¯t I cry about it?¡± Tyler raised his brow. ¡°You can choose to leave me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not on good terms with your parents that you don¡¯t even have their number in your contact list! You don¡¯t have a girlfriend or even a friend¡­ I tried to reach out to them, but I have no idea where to find them. ¡°And Doctor Charlie thought that I¡¯m your girlfriend. If I leave, the hospital has the right to sue me! Plus, if I really leave you after you fried your brain, then with your situation, you¡¯re definitely¡­¡± If Tyler truly did end up with a screwed mind, she was not cruel enough to leave him alone in the hospital, especially when they knew each other and Tyler had helped her before. He was not that mean to her. After the mean things he said to her, he transferred an amount of money to her again. Despite the mean things he said, he was better than a lot of men who only knew how to trick girls with their sweet talk instead of letting their actions prove themselves. With the grace she received from him, it was hard for her to turn her back on him. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she was stunned. They had different mindsets and principles. It would only bring an insult to herself if she told him what she thought of. She looked at Tyler and changed the topic. ¡°Thest time you had a fever was because you forgot to close the window. Did you forget it again this time?¡± After a moment of silence, Tyler answered, ¡°No.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vicky continued to re at him and furrowed her eyebrows.¡± Then what happened this time?¡± Tyler¡¯s thin lips parted as he replied, ¡°I had a shower.¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Vicky looked at him with a pair of shocked eyes. ¡°You took a shower¡­before your fever subsided?¡± Tyler looked away to avoid looking into her eyes. What was wrong with him? Meanwhile, the irked Vicky turned andmunicated with Doctor Charlie. ¡°I found the reason for his fever. I think he might¡¯ve gotten it after he had a shower that day.¡± Doctor Charlie was speechless. ¡°Oh my god! He had a shower? Miss Shaw, you must stay in the hospital for twenty- four hours from today onward to take care of your boyfriend. If he had cooperated with us, he could¡¯ve left the hospital today. But¡­ If this continues, he may suffer serious after-effects.¡± Vicky gave it a thought and nodded slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Tyler heard their conversation and peeked at Vicky. Doctor Charlie nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Miss Shaw, please take care of him for the next few days.¡± With that, Doctor Charlie left. Vicky looked back at Tyler. ¡°I need to go home for a bit to bring some daily necessities over. Oh, do you want me to grab your things or buy you new ones?¡± Tyler looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you seriously going to stay here just to take care of me?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to Doctor Charlie?¡± Tyler did not answer, but his expression expressed his thoughts. Vicky was so angry that she could only chuckle wordlessly.¡± If you¡¯re not going to answer me, I¡¯ll buy a new set for you.¡± She was ready to leave, but Tyler hoarsely piped up before she could. ¡°Why?¡± Vicky looked back. ¡°Why what?¡± Tyler gazed at her with a set of curious-looking eyes, confused as he was. ¡°You don¡¯t want money, but why do you want to take care of me? Why are you treating me so well?¡± He transferred another hefty amount of money to her thest time, many times more than the amount he gave her before, yet she returned everything to him. Vicky stood still and said faintly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be an ungrateful person, and¡­¡± She gazed into his deep and dark eyes. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I want to take care of you, so I¡¯m not really treating you so well. Only when you don¡¯t ask for anything in return or treat someone without a reason is called treating you well. I know everyone has a different mindset, but if you have a friend, you¡¯ll understand what is truly called ¡®treating you well I II With that, she said nothing else and left the ward. It was not difficult to tell Tyler was a sensitive, defensive guy. He was used to keeping his distance from others and did not give his trust to anyone. A man like him was very hard to befriend, and it was even harder to touch his heart. Since he would never agree to let Vicky go to his house to collect his personal belongings, Vicky went to theContent ? N?velDrama.Org. supermarket to purchase daily necessities for him after she went back to her ce to pack her things. When Vicky got back to the ward, she realized the room was empty. No one was lying on the bed. Her pupils shrunk. Did Tyler run away because he knew she was going to stay in the hospital to look after him? At that moment, Vicky heard noisesing out from the bathroom. Her eyes widened as a thought popped into her mind. She put the things she was holding on the table, and without hesitation, she kicked open the bathroom door. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Chapter 676 In the bathroom¡­ Tyler had just taken off his shirt when someone kicked open the bathroom door with a loud m. Bang! He was startled as he looked at the door. A thin youngdy was standing at the door and looking at him angrily. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± Her voice sounded cold. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± A youngdy, barging into a bathroom where a man was inside¡­and there was no shyness on her face as she even gazed at his body. Tyler was a man, and he was embarrassed to have someone staring at him in such a manner. Despite that, he remained calm and indifferent. He also did not reach for his shirt to cover his body and remained where he was as he replied faintly, ¡°Taking a shower.¡± Anger thrummed in Vicky¡¯s veins. ¡°Did you forget Doctor Charlie said you¡¯re in no condition to take a shower?¡± ¡°But I want to take my shower.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to have another fever!¡± hissed Vicky. ¡°Not if I blow-dry my hair.¡± Vicky was stunned for a few seconds. She asked, ¡°So the reason you had a fever that day was because you had a shower, and you didn¡¯t blow dry your hair after you wash your hair?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Vicky¡¯s anger spiked. ¡°Mister Hart, do you want to get better and leave the hospital?¡± ¡°I will be more careful this time.¡± ¡°What if you¡¯re down with another fever?¡± argued Vicky. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I wont.¡± ¡°No one can guarantee that won¡¯t happen,¡± Vicky tried to persuade him. ¡°Mister Hart, you don¡¯t have to think about leaving this hospital again this month if you have another fever.¡± Tyler stayed silent before saying, ¡°Even if I¡¯ll get a fever, I still want to take my shower.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I feel very ufortable.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you endure it for just another few days?¡± pleaded Vicky. ¡°No.¡± Vicky was speechless. During these past few days, Vicky noticed Tyler had serious cleanliness issues. It was even more torturous than killing him if he had to stay in a dirty ce or refuse to let him have his shower, even if it meant he could be down with another fever. ¡°Do you really have to take that shower?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky stayed still as she red at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to stand here and watch you take your shower in case anything happens to you and you pass out during your shower.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyshes fluttered as his deep blue eyes fixated on Vicky. His eyes were as blue and deep as the ocean. Vicky felt like his eyes were luring and sucking her soul in as she made eye contact with him. She took a deep breath, and her eyes were wavering. She did not avoid his gaze and stood her ground, clearly stating she would not back down. Although she did not exclusively express herself, both of them knew Vicky did not agree to let him take his shower. That was why she insisted on staying in the bathroom with the ulterior motive to talk him out and let him change his mind. No normal person could take his shower when someone else was in the bathroom with him, ring at him. Thus, Vicky was taking a gamble on her chances. However, Vicky underestimated Tyler¡¯s ability to cope and his determination to take a shower. He nced at Vicky faintly and started to take off his pants. Vicky was dumbstruck, in sheer disbelief that Tyler could actually act like she was not there. Her heart pounded heavily, her fingers curled tightly, and her cheeks were burning hot. She kept telling herself not to be afraid and convinced herself that Tyler was too shy to take a shower when she was there. While she was consoling herself, Tyler actually did take off his pants. Luckily, he had his underwear on and did not expose his lower half entirely. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Regardless of that, Vicky could not tolerate it because she was never in this kind of situation before. Tyler hung his hospital gown on the side and looked at Vicky. ¡°Are you sure you still want to stay?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s lips quivered. The courage she gathered disappeared into thin air when Tyler looked at her. Was she really going to stay here and look when Tyler had his shower? Since Vicky said nothing, Tyler prepared to take off his underwear. Just when his hand reached his waist, Vicky let out a shriek. ¡°Ahh! Don¡¯t take it off!¡± She quickly ran out of the bathroom and mmed the door shut. Tyler smirked when the door closed. Immediately after Vicky ran out of the bathroom, she went to the window and opened it to take many deep breaths. What a crazy thing she just did; barging into a bathroom when a man was trying to take a shower and she nearly saw his naked body. ¡®Just let him take his shower. You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s going to suffer. Why are you panicking?¡¯ she thought as she looked for an excuse for her action. ¡®I had to stop him from taking a shower because he¡¯s going toe down with another fever. If he continues to stay in the hospital, I need to take care of him, and it¡¯s going to cost me more time and energy. He had given me so much money, and I can¡¯t bear to leave him alone in the hospital. I need to take care of him until he¡¯s allowed to be discharged. That¡¯s why I wanted to stop him from taking a shower.¡¯ After the round of self-consoling, Vicky felt much better. She looked at the bathroom and closed all the windows in the ward. After that, she took the air- conditioner¡¯s remote control and tuned it to 30 degrees Celsius. It was the start of autumn, so the temperature during the morning and the night was a big difference. The days would normally be very hot, and the night would be chillier. It was true even at this very hour. The sun was shining brightly outside with a hot temperature, yet Tyler¡¯s body would not be able to withstand even a cold gust blowing at him. Thus, Vicky had to endure the difort and increased the temperature. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Several minutester, Tyler came out of the bathroom. To his surprise, he noticed that the temperature in the ward was rtively high. He looked around and saw Vicky fanning herself with a book. Vicky looked at him just as she felt someone looking at her. She furrowed her brow when she noticed his hair was still wet. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you blow dry your hair?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s going to dry by itself before I sleep.¡± Anger rushed through her upon hearing that answer. She did not say anything and went into the bathroom with a sullen face and took out a hair dryer. ¡°Go sit on the couch,¡± she said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll dry your hair for you.¡± After looking at Vicky¡¯s cold and stern face, he decided to do as she said. Vicky connected the hair dryer to the plug and started to dry Tyler¡¯s hair. At this moment, it urred to her that it was not that easy to earn Tyler¡¯s money. She had to worry about everything, and if she kept her eyes off him even one second, he might try doing something dumb that would make his sickness worse. Despite her stern expression, she dried his hair softly. Her fingers stroked his hair so softly and gently. Tyler looked at the mirror in front of him and at how focused Vicky was on blow-drying his hair. Although her face contorted in displeasure, her eyes concentrated gently. Suddenly, it reminded him of the moment he saw her ying the piano. Her expression and eyes looked just as they were in that mirror reflection. i Serious and formal, as if she was doing something very important. For some reason, he felt like someone had stroked the string to his heart softly. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Chapter 678 ¡°All done.¡± After some time, the silky voice of a woman rang from behind Tyler. It sounded gentle, soft like a bird¡¯s feather. Tyler closed his eyes to hide his emotion. ¡°Thank you.¡± His response came as a surprise to Vicky because Tyler hardly said his thanks to her. Instead, his thanks woulde in the form of money, so it shocked her to hear him verbally thanking her. ¡°Go rest.¡± Vicky put away the hair dryer. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Doctor Charlie about the treatment.¡± Tyler responded and slowly stood up. He just woke up from suffering from a fever for four days, and taking a shower consumed most of his energy. Thus, his body swayed unsteadily as he stood up. Vicky quickly came to help him and mumbled, ¡°You can¡¯t even stand up steadily, yet you insisted on taking a shower.¡± Speaking of that, she recalled what she saw just before. Appearance-wise, Tyler was lean. As a matter of fact, his figure was perfect, very muscr and toned with six abs. His lower and upper body proportions had a golden ratio, probably even better than most of the male models she had ever seen. She could feel his firm, stic skin as she grabbed his arm. Having those thoughts in her mind made her blush once more. Why did she barge into the bathroom? It was all her fault. s, Tyler spotted her rosy cheeks as she helped him to the bed. Confused, he asked, ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± This startled Vicky so much that her blush intensified. She was actually thinking back to the image from the shower! Tyler did not notice this specific aspect, however, as he stared at her, then at the air-conditioner. ¡°Is the temperature too high?¡± Vicky stuttered, ¡°A-A bit¡­¡± ¡°I have the nket on now. You can switch it off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to go look for Doctor Charlie. Take some rest,¡± she said. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Before Tyler responded, Vicky ran out of the ward as if she was running for her life. On the way out, she was too nervous and identally tripped because of the sofa and nearly fell. Vicky¡¯s odd behavior struck Tyler as curious. What was wrong with her? When Vicky left Doctor Charlie¡¯s office, her phone beeped to indicate she received a text. ncing at what it was, she realized it was a notification text informing her that a certain amount of money was transferred into her ount. The sender? Tyler. Vicky was speechless. Well, people would often say that a leopard could not change its spots. She immediately transferred the money back to Tyler. For the next few days, Vicky stayed in the hospital to look after Tyler. With her tenderness and detailed attentiveness, the fever did not recur and Tyler¡¯s body was recovering. Tyler was not a man who liked to talk. There were not many topics they could talk about too. Most of the time, they kept quiet and did their own things. Vicky was majoring in both music and arts. Since she had enough merits for her music degree, she used this spare time to draw and finished her assignment earlier. After that, she could use her spare time in the future to do part-time. She had always been good at organizing her time. One day, she finally finished drawing the scenery of the hospital from the window she looked out at and put away her drawing board. The coloring could not be done in the ward, so she had to wait until she was back on campus. Tyler nced at her drawing board and asked faintly, ¡°You can draw?¡± ¡°Yes. I have two majors, but they¡¯re both art-rted.¡± Vicky looked back and was touched when she saw a handsome man leaning back on the bedhead with the gold rays of the sunset shining over him. She said, ¡°I need to draw a portrait. Mister Hart, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Before Vicky finished her sentence, Tyler had guessed what she was going to say and cut her off, ¡°I do mind.¡± ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have only Doctor Charlie to ask, then¡­¡± muttered Vicky. Vicky much rather drew a handsome young guy like Tyler than an old man. Nheless, she took her drawing board, wanting to ask Doctor Charlie to be her model. Since she had to stay in the hospital, there were not many choices out of the people she was close with and those willing to let her draw them. When Vicky was about to leave the ward, she heard Tyler speak in his deep, cold voice. ¡°Wait.¡± Vicky looked back. ¡°What is it?¡± Tyler furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you draw me, but you have to give me after you¡¯re finished.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Sure! The professor will only give us back the painting after he¡¯s done taking scores, though. I can give the drawing to you after that. What do you say?¡± Tyler epted this reluctantly with a short hum. One day, Vicky was in the ward when she received a call from Alex. ¡°Hey, Alex. You¡¯re here in Molivia?¡± She was surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I could go to the airport to pick you up!¡± Alex sounded cheerful and excited, saying, ¡°It¡¯s no fun if I tell you earlier. I wanted to give you a surprise!¡± said Alex.¡± I¡¯m at the entrance of your campus. Come and find me now.¡± Vicky paused. ¡°I¡¯m not there.¡± Alex was unbothered by this. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go find you. It Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in the hospital,¡± Vicky answered. ¡°Hospital? Are you sick?¡± Alex was shocked. ¡°Which hospital are you at? I¡¯ll go find you now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. A friend of mine is sick¡­¡± Vicky nced at Tyler, who was reading, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m taking care of him in the hospital.¡± ¡°Gosh, you scared me. I thought something happened to you. ¡± Alex was relieved. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go find you.¡± Vicky hesitated. ¡°Nevermind. It¡¯s better if I go find you.¡± Tyler preferred a quiet environment, and they would disturb Tyler from resting if Alex came over to find her. After all, Alex was a noisy person. Alex relented, saying, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wait for you at the cafe near your campus.¡± After Vicky hung up, she looked at Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, my friend is here to see me. I need to go out to meet him.¡± Tyler flipped a page. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m probably noting back for my dinner. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve prepared yours in advance.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tyler replied. ¡°I won¡¯t be toote. I¡¯ll probably be back before ten. If you¡¯re tired, please rest and don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Vicky left Tyler with a few reminders before leaving the ward. It was 10 minutes past 10 p.m. already. Tyler furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at his phone. He debated with himself several times about calling Vicky, but he stopped before pressing the dial button. She said she would be back before 10 p.m., yet she was not even back when it was past 10 minutes the time she said she would return. Tyler was going to call her 10 minutester, but at that moment, the door opened. She walked in with lips curled into a happy smile. It was in to see she was in a very good mood. She was holding an exquisite paper bag in her hand. From the pattern of the paper bag, it could be concluded that it was a gift from a man. It surprised her when she discovered Tyler was still up. Her voice sounded softer than before-maybe it was because she was in a pretty good mood. ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± she asked. Suddenly, Tyler found her smile rather irritating when he looked at it. He asked indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going toe back before ten?¡± Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Vicky, who was in a good mood, exined, ¡°Alex got addicted to the food in the restaurant we ate in. He was afraid he was going to be hungryter, so he had takeaways ¡­ The restaurant is very famous, and there were many people. Their serving time was quite slow, so we had to wait for his takeaways. That¡¯s why I waste.¡± ¡°Alex?¡± Vicky answered, ¡°He¡¯s my childhood friend. Alex Torres.¡± The name indicated her friend was a dude. ¡°You two are very close?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Yeah. Since I was a kid, I¡¯ve been best friends with Alex and Sebastian. Alex and his family moved to another country, and we haven¡¯t met for a long time.¡± Once Alex knew she was studying in Molivia, he came to visit her immediately. Vicky did not have any friends here, so when Alex came to visit, it chased away her sorrow and brought her happiness. The gentle smile on Vicky¡¯s face irritated Tyler, and he found himself feeling rather vexed. It was then he recalled what she said to him before. ¡®If you have a friend, you¡¯ll understand what is truly called ¡® treating you well¡¯.¡¯ In all fairness, she treated him very well, but she admitted she was good to him because he gave her money. Thus, that was not considered as truly treating him well. What about the friend she talked about? The guy called Alex? Was he the guy she would be willing to be nice to without asking for any repayment? The one she would willingly make sacrifices without comints? Tyler stayed silent. Sensitively, Vicky noticed Tyler¡¯s mood had a downfall. Maybe she came back toote and disturbed him from resting, she thought. Vicky apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. I¡¯lle back earlier tomorrow.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyebrows pressed firmly. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. Alex is here for a week.¡± Carefully, Vicky monitored the look on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°Mister Hart, can I take some time off to apany him?¡± ¡°This is your personal matter,¡± Tyler said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not your employer or anyone like that. You don¡¯t have to request permission from me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± After the money that she got from him, she thought of herself as a caretaker. Tyler¡¯s tone became cold. ¡°What are you waiting for? You don¡¯t want to sleep? Too excited because your friend is here?¡± Vicky opened her mouth but said nothing. Since Vicky needed to take care of Tyler, she could not possibly leave him alone in the ward the whole day. Thus, she told Alex that she could only apany him for three days, and he had to make arrangements for himself for the remaining days. Alex and Vicky knew each other very well. He knew she needed to take care of her friend, so he agreed with her. One day, Vicky and Alex passed by a restaurant. Suddenly, Vicky said, ¡°Alex, can you wait for a minute? I want to order takeaway.¡± This caught Alex off-guard, but Vicky had already gone into the restaurant and ced her order. She said to the waiter, ¡°No chili, onion, parsley, and¡­pack the sauce and the spaghetti separately. Don¡¯t put them together.¡± Upon hearing her request, Alex looked at the restaurant¡¯s name. It was a French restaurant. Why did Vicky request to have the sauce packed separately from the spaghetti? Alex looked at Vicky and asked, ¡°Vicky, are you¡­ordering takeaway for your sick friend?¡± Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Vicky nodded. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You love spicy food, and I¡¯ve never seen you ask for them to exclude parsley specifically¡­ This takeaway is obviously not for you.¡± Conflicted emotions filled Alex¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯d always be on your phone whenever it¡¯s lunchtime for the past two days, asking the doctor if your friend is eating properly, or asking your friend what he feels like eating.¡± Unable to suppress it any longer, Alex finally asked the question on his mind for the past two days. ¡°Vicky, this friend of yours is a man that you¡¯re quite close with, right?¡± Alex had never been a perceptive man, and the fact that he was asking about it showed just how obvious Vicky¡¯s behavior was. ¡°I told you that this friend of mine helped me out a lot, and the money he gave me surpasses market value for the service I provide, so I can¡¯t just leave him there to rot¡­ Besides, he doesn¡¯t know how to take care of himself, and if I don¡¯t keep a close eye on him, he might get sick again, so I have to pay attention.¡± She paused and added, ¡°The sooner he gets better, the sooner I can get back to my part-time jobs.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Alex did not say anything and simply studied Vicky oddly. Vicky felt chills from the way Alex looked at her and asked,¡± Alex, why are you looking at me like that?¡± The emotions in his eyes deepened. ¡°Vicky, all I asked was one simple question, so why are you telling me all that?¡± Vicky was rendered speechless. Alex sighed with resignation. ¡°Alright, just go. You don¡¯t have to keep mepany tomorrow.¡± ¡°Are you mad at me, Alex?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I know that you¡¯re a soft-hearted person, so I won¡¯t be mad at you. I just think if you¡¯re so worried about that person, you won¡¯t be able to have fun even if you¡¯re here with me. There are priorities to things, and we can hang out whenever we want. I¡¯lle by again when you¡¯re free.¡± Vicky was touched by his thoughtfulness. ¡°Thank you, Alex.¡± ¡°Friends don¡¯t have to thank each other,¡± replied Alex casually. After packing the food, the two stepped out of the restaurant. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Alex offered. ¡°Sure.¡± When the car arrived and stopped in front of the hospital, the two stepped out. ¡°Alex, would you like toe and see my friend?¡± Vicky asked. Alex kept his eyes trained on her. ¡°Maybe next time.¡± Since Tyler had yet to recover and was not good with socializing, Vicky did not insist on the matter. ¡°Alright. If we ever have the chance, I¡¯ll introduce you guys to each other.¡± ¡°There will be a chance,¡± Alex said. Confused, she asked, ¡°Oh? What makes you so sure?¡± He took two steps forward and wrapped his arms around her before whispering into her ear bitterly, ¡°Be happy, Vicky.¡± Vicky nodded and returned his embrace. ¡°You too, Alex.¡± Alex let her go and said, ¡°Alright, go up. Your friend needs someone to take care of him.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get going now, then.¡± Vicky turned and headed into the hospital, while Alex stood still to watch as her figure disappeared from her sight. None of them noticed the handsome man observing them from a balcony on the third floor. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Vicky went in through the door and saw Tyler reading on his bed. The remnants of the sunset spilled through the pristine window and caressed the chiseled contours of the man¡¯s handsome face, casting a rosy glow over his features like a serene and graceful painting. Vicky was an art student, so the beautiful sight before her captured her eyes and she could not bring herself to look away. Tyler heard her entering the room but did not lift his head. Puzzled by the absence of footsteps and chattering, he nced up and met the woman¡¯s starry-eyed gaze. ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡± he asked expressionlessly. Vicky immediately snapped out of it and looked away sheepishly. ¡±1 brought you dinner.¡± She took out the packed food. ¡°You once said that you like the food from this restaurant, right? I brought you some of their dishes¡­ Oh, I made them pack the spaghetti and sauce separately.¡± Tyler¡¯s germaphobia affected his life greatly, and he disliked the idea of mixing the sauce with any food that he was consuming, so Vicky made sure not to trigger that. Tyler nced at the bag, and the look on his face darkened as he thought of something. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°But you said¡ª¡± He interrupted her impatiently, ¡°Take it away.¡± Vicky could sense that Tyler had been in a bad mood in the past two days and frowned. ¡°Mister Hart, what is wrong with youtely? Is something bothering you?¡± Tyler had been having extreme mood swings in the past two days and would be sarcastic on asion. He looked up and said, ¡°How is that any of your business? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re stepping out of line?¡± ¡®This again!¡¯ Vicky thought with resignation. Instead of getting angry, she asked patiently, ¡°What do you want, then? Should I cook for you or perhaps buy something else for you in a different restaurant?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡± ¡°No way. You haven¡¯t recovered and your stomach is frail, so you have to eat at least three meals a day¡­¡± ¡°Whether I have a frail stomach and take my meals on time is my decision to make. You¡¯re just someone I hired, so just follow whatevermand your employer gives you.¡± He narrowed his eyes sharply. ¡°Miss Shaw, you are out of line.¡± Though she knew that he was telling the truth, she could not help but feel a sharp pain in her chest. ¡°Mister Hart, I don¡¯t mean to bother you,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your worry.¡± His expression was frosty and distant like the first time she knew him. Vicky could sense that they had grown closer in the past week. ¡°Also¡­ I¡¯ve never asked for you to take care of me here,¡± Tyler added coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you are free to leave, Miss Shaw. There¡¯s no point in acting like you¡¯re just repaying your debt to me when all you want is to entertain multiple ends at a time.¡± ¡°Entertain multiple ends at a time?¡± she repeated in confusion. ¡°What does that mean, Mister Hart?¡± Her eyes were filled with confusion, and had Tyler not seen the scene earlier, he might have believed that she did not have any ulterior motive. Not wanting to exin himself, he said, ¡°Just leave. Don¡¯te back again.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vicky had been devoted to taking care of Tyler. Though Tyler had never shot a smile her way, she did not expect to be treated so cruelly. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Mister Hart, is it something I did that upset you?¡± Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Chapter 683 ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Tyler chuckled and sneered, ¡°Is it because you haven¡¯t earned enough money from me?¡± ¡°I told you that this isn¡¯t about money!¡± He stared at Vicky coldly. ¡°You once said that there¡¯s a reason why you take care of me. If it¡¯s not money that you are after, am I supposed to be your charity case?¡± Vicky was rendered speechless, and her heart sank in disappointment. She desperately wanted to leave and never return, but herst strand of sensibility stopped her from acting on impulse. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She closed her eyes to calm herself before stepping out of the room. Tyler watched as she left and thought, ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s gone. I don¡¯t need anyone in my life.¡¯ Just as Tyler thought that Vicky had left for good, the door to his room was pushed open again at nine later that night. He turned to look at the entrance and saw Vicky stepping in expressionlessly. He felt dazed at first but frowned secondster. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± His cold voice pierced through the air, and any woman who had a fragile mind would not be able to withstand it. Vicky was too proud to ept his tone of voice as well, but she had spent enough time around Tyler to get used to it. On top of that, she knew she did not have the luxury to be willful. She was not like Gloria, who had the Shaws and her parents to support her and could live her life however she wanted. Like Tyler, Vicky had nothing at all. She grabbed the thermometer to take Tyler¡¯s temperature. While he was still warm, he was no longer having a fever. She poured him a ss of water and ced it on his desk with a few pills before closing the curtains and heading to her own bed to rest. To take better care of him, she moved the bed from the outside into the room out of concern that no one would notice if he started burning up again in the middle of the night. From Tyler¡¯s perspective, she was only doing so to get more money from him. She had thought that there was a heart underneath his cold demeanor, but reality had proven that he was nothing more than a cold, hard stone. Vicky had given up on the thought of treating him as a friend and decided to see him strictly as an employer instead so she would feel better. Vicky¡¯s presence increasingly aggravated Tyler. Once he found that she had not left, every word he said to her wasced with sarcasm. Though he had not insulted her, the words he said were sharp like daggers made of ice. Vicky would simply remain quiet and ignore whatever he said, but the more she tried to ignore him, the meaner he became. One day, Tyler said, ¡°Can you just stop showing your face shamelessly here?¡± Vicky finally snapped and even stopped addressing him as ¡® Mister Hart¡¯. ¡°Tyler Hart, you¡¯ve been trying to do and say whatever you can to chase me out, but is that really because you hate me, or because you¡¯re afraid?¡± Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Tyler¡¯sshes fluttered. ¡°What am I afraid of?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re afraid of being close to someone. You¡¯re afraid of caring. Why else would you turn all bitter and mean?¡± His lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s just who I am.¡± Vicky stared into his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± He paused. ¡°I know that¡¯s not who you are. You just want to get rid of me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak like you know me,¡± he said coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re that reluctant to see me, cooperate with your treatment and get better. That way, I won¡¯t have to show up in front of you every day.¡± The sneer on Tyler¡¯s face faded as he fell into silence. Three dayster, Tyler had a full recovery and was discharged from the hospital. He did not have any friends, so Vicky was the only one who helped with everything. Ever since the fight they had, Vicky stopped speaking to Tyler and did not smile as much as she did, but she continued to care for Tyler at her best effort nheless. After all the paperwork was filed, Vicky started packing all of Tyler¡¯s belongings. She clearly had experience as she organized everything perfectly. After that, she closed the suitcase. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Tyler grabbed the suitcase in her hands. ¡°I can carry it myself.¡± Vicky did not argue. Once they were out of the hospital, Tyler said, ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need to be sent home?¡± Vicky stared at him. ¡°No. I can get home on my own.¡± After a few moments of silence, Vicky nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now, then.¡± She hesitated and added, ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t get sick again.¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°I will.¡± Without another word, Vicky turned to leave and received a notification on her phone as soon as she went into the taxi. She unlocked her phone and noticed that it was another notification of a transaction to her ount. She nced at it before ignoring the notification altogether. Since Vicky had stayed in the hospital for too long, she had been absent from her other part-time jobs, so she instantly found herself stuck in a busy schedule bncing her study with work. She would recall Tyler asionally when she was free. He had not called her again ever since he was discharged, not that she was surprised. After all, she knew Tyler would not allow anyone into his world.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 She and Tyler would never see each other again. While Vicky was absorbed in her hectic schedule, rumors about her escted. One day, Vicky realized that she had forgotten about her keys as soon as she stepped out of the dorm and went back. When she reached the door of her t, she heard her roommates talking about her. ¡°Hey, have you heard of the rumors about Vicky?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Vicky¡¯s roommates were three foreign students, and Vicky paused when she heard her name being mentioned. ¡°Are you talking about the rumor that says she¡¯s been messing around?¡± ¡°I heard that, too. I heard that she asks for quite a lot of money in return. As long as the man can pay, she can do anything!¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t been back to the dorm for the past few days. Do you think¡­she was out with a man?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that¡¯s the case! There¡¯s this handsome young man who came by the academy to see her some time ago. She sure has a lot of fish in her pond¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯d never agree to go to parties, and here I thought she was a conservative woman. Who would have known that she was faking it? I guess you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover after all.¡± ¡°Sara, you don¡¯t get it. What happens at a party is consensual with no money involved¡­ Vicky values money too much to go to an event where she won¡¯t be paid.¡± ¡°I guess¡­ It¡¯s a shame that our teachers have such high hopes for her when she¡¯s only here to sell herself to the best bidder.¡± ¡°Our teachers are men as well. Do you think Vicky might have seduced them as well?¡± Vicky had not imagined that even her roommates would talk about her behind her back as well, and no one seemed to doubt a single word of the made-up rumors. She was stunned for a few moments before regaining herposure. Instead of going in, she turned expressionlessly and left. The rumors did not affect Vicky for long, and she learned to turn a blind eye at it. She came to study, not to make friends, so she knew she only needed to focus on herself. The Art and Music Academy in Molivia gathered the most talented students from all around the world, but even among such a crowd, Vicky stood out as the brightest to the point that she was the focus of attention whenever there was a performance. ¡°It¡¯s Vicky who ys the finale again¡­¡± A blonde womanined as she changed. ¡°Ever since she arrived, the position of the lead has remained hers, and no one else has the chance of trying for the role. How can she be so selfish?¡± Gloria was putting on makeup and paused at the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Vicky is more talented than us all, so it¡¯s only normal she was selected as the lead.¡± ¡°But you aren¡¯t so bad, either! You managed to substitute her as the lead when she called in sick before, right? Gloria, have you heard of the rumors that said she called in sick for a week to get an abortion?¡± The rumors centering Vicky had gone from her offeringpanionship to men, to her going for an abortion. Gloria felt annoyed. After all, she hated people who spread rumors. ¡°Vicky is my cousin, and I know her. Those are just rumors.¡± The blonde woman shot Gloria a look. ¡°Gloria, the friendship or kinship between women is superficial. Even if you¡¯re sisters, that won¡¯t mean a thing when ites to what truly matters.¡± Gloria did not respond, and the look on her face hardened. The woman sighed and said, ¡°If she really isn¡¯t that sort of person, this just means that she¡¯s drawn far too much attention to herself. Jonathan from the neighboring academy heard about Vicky as well¡­ He seemed interested in her and came all the way to watch her performance today, n The woman paused to look around before lowering her voice. ¡°I overheard him saying to his friends that they wanted to drug Vicky and force themselves on her¡­¡± Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Gloria jolted in shock. ¡°What did you just say?¡± She had heard of Jonathan as well. His fame was not umted by his talent or aplishment but by his womanizer¡¯s way instead. He was notoriously known as a yboy who would not let any woman he was interested in escape, and he would asionally sink into more forceful ways to get the women he wanted. ¡°Gloria, there are a lot of girls here who are jealous of Vicky,¡± the blonde woman whispered. ¡°The rumors¡­are probably spread by those girls. Judging from what I overheard, I think someone in our academy is going to help Jonathan with his scheme.¡± If Jonathan did not have any help, Vicky might not fall into his trap as she was an extremely guarded woman. However, if someone from the academy was helping Jonathan, there was a high chance Vicky might be in danger. Gloria¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Do you know where Vicky is right now?¡± The blonde woman shot her a look. ¡°Gloria, maybe you should stay out of it¡­ You know who Jonathan is. Despite all the dirty stunts he pulled to get women, he¡¯s always been fine because his family is really powerful. I know that youe from an influential family as well, Gloria, but Jonathan is from Molivia, and we can¡¯t rival his family¡¯s influence here in their territory.¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice, Beth, but please tell me where Vicky is anyway,¡± Gloria said. ¡°I think Jonathan and his friends were heading toward the back garden,¡± Beth said. ¡°There¡¯s still some time before the finale, and if Vicky doesn¡¯te back in time, you or Aileen have the best chance of getting selected instead. If you leave now, that chance will go to Aileen.¡± Gloria nodded carelessly and stormed out. In the back garden, Gloria was on her way when she suddenly realized that she alone would not help Vicky in any way. She might end up getting into trouble as well. After stopping to think for a few moments, she decided to seek Mister George¡¯s help instead as Jonathan could not dare to harm Vicky if a teacher was present. She made a sharp turn to the staff office, only to be stopped by the sound of a melodious male voice. ¡°Miss Shaw.¡± The voice was cold yet pleasant like a stream of refreshingly cold water in the summer. Judging from thenguage the man had spoken, she realized that he was from Zendonia as well and slowly turned to find a towering man standing in the distance. His posture was elegant and calm as he stood tall like a majestic tree on the clear, breezy night. The moonlight shone down on him like a veil, creating a mingling of light and shadow that emphasized the sharp contours of the man¡¯s handsome face, giving him the appearance of a god among mortals. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Gloria¡¯s breath caught in her throat. As soon as the man had a clear look on Gloria¡¯s face, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Sorry, I mistook you for someone else.¡± With that, he turned around and left without hesitation, his back betraying no hint of emotion. Gloria had a ssical and delicate appearance that had won the hearts of countless men since she was a teenager, and even when she traveled to a different country where beauty standards may differ, she was still a recognized beauty. This was the first time she had ever beenpletely ignored by a man, and she was momentarily stunned. ¡°Are you looking for Vicky?¡± she asked, not knowing what prompted her to stop the man from leaving. The silhouette of Gloria and Vicky were quite simr, and many people had indeed mistaken one for the other when viewed from behind. However, they dressed inpletely different styles, and anyone familiar with them would not make such a mistake. Tyler stilled. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Chapter 687 ¡°Yeah, Vicky is my cousin,¡± Gloria said with a smile. ¡°Why are you looking for Vicky?¡± Tyler remained quiet for a moment and said, ¡°Nothing important.¡± Ever since he bid farewell to Vicky outside the hospital, he had not reached out to her and did not intend to do so again. However, work had been hectic, and he was suddenly overwhelmed by the urge to listen to the piano. He came when he heard that there was an orchestra performance, and when he spotted a familiar figure in the garden, he could not help but walk over. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was not until Gloria asked why he was looking for Vicky that he realized he did not have an answer to the question. Tyler was about to leave when Gloria called out, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re a friend of Vicky, can you please help? Vicky¡­¡± She gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°May be in danger.¡± ¡°What kind of danger?¡± He narrowed his eyes darkly. ¡°I just heard that¡­¡± Gloria exined what she heard briefly. Tyler tensed. ¡°Take me to her.¡± Gloria was slightly stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Take me to Vicky right now,¡± Tyler said coldly. Gloria immediately snapped out of it and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Without hesitation, she led Tyler toward the direction Beth had mentioned. In a pavilion at the corner of the garden, Vicky froze for a moment when she saw the three foreign young adults before her and quickly realized she had been fooled. The people in her orchestra said that Mister George needed to see her, and when she hurried over, she found the notorious womanizer, Jonathan. Vicky had never been in such a situation before and panicked at first, but she forced herself to stay calm.¡± Jonathan, I¡¯m going up to perform on stage soon. If I go missing, Mister George is going toe looking for me and w Before she could finish, Jonathan interrupted her yfully,¡± Even without you, Aileen can take your ce, and the show will go on. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡®Aileen?¡¯ Vicky¡¯s expression darkened as she recalled that it was Aileen who told her that Mister Geroge was looking for her. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Vicky tried to reason with him, only to be suddenly overwhelmed by a wave of dizziness. She instantly thought of the bottle of water Aileen handed to her not long ago. Aileen had been close with Vicky and even scolded a few students for spreading rumors about Vicky, so Vicky never expected to be betrayed by someone she considered a friend. Seeing that the drug had taken effect, Jonathan¡¯s eyes lit up eagerly. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve loved you for so long. Everytime I watch you perform, I¡¯d get the urge to hold you tight, kiss you, and make you mine¡­ Vicky, don¡¯t worry. I will be gentle.¡± Vicky was utterly disgusted and backed away until her back was against a pir. Jonathan was beaming when Vicky ran out of ces to escape to. He swallowed hard and lunged at her. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Chapter 688 At the same time, Vicky raised her arm and smashed the rock she picked up earlier at Jonathan¡¯s head. Baam! A sharp pain pierced through Jonathan¡¯s head, and blood scrolled down his face. Over the years, Jonathan had abused his power with impunity and had never suffered such humiliation; being battered by a woman and left wounded was an intolerable disgrace for him. Jonathan flew into a rage, raising his arm and pping Vicky hard across the face. Smack! Vicky was knocked down to the ground by the blow, and her cheek immediately swelled up. Rendered powerless by the drug in the water handed to her by Aileen, she had used all her remaining strength in herst attack on Jonathan and she was already at her wit¡¯s end. ¡°You¡¯re just a wh*re. How dare you y hard to get with me?! ¡± Furious, Jonathan proceeded to p her a few more times. The two young men who came with Jonathan said,¡± Jonathan, don¡¯t overdo it. If old George finds out, we¡¯ll all be in trouble.¡± Vicky was no ordinary woman, and her talent was broadly acknowledged. If others caught wind of it, the academy might do whatever it took to protect Vicky. Jonathan calmed down slightly at their words. ¡°It¡¯s not fun to do it here. Let¡¯s take her back to my ce.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The other two men exchanged hesitant looks. Their original n was to force themselves on Vicky in the garden, before silencing her with some money. The culture in Molivia had always been rather liberal, and these men were used to acting wilfully, so none of them was concerned about getting caught. However, Jonathan had changed his mind and wanted to take Vicky away. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As Jonathan¡¯s friends, they all knew that he had no intention of letting Vicky go if he took her back to his ce. ¡°Jonathan, I heard that Vicky is from a powerful family as well. She isn¡¯t an ordinary woman. It¡¯ll get ugly if her familyes after us¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s just a woman. Just have your fun with her here. Why do you have to take her home?¡± Jonathan stared at Vicky angrily. ¡°She dared to hit me with a rock. I¡¯m going to lock her up in a dog cage and make her life a living hell! As far as her family goes¡­¡± He sneered. ¡°As long as we keep our mouths shut, no one is going to know that we took her. Aileen has always resented Vicky for taking up the ce as the lead pianist. She wants nothing more than for Vicky to disappear. Besides, she helped to drug Vicky, so she would get in trouble if we are caught as well.¡± The two men were still hesitant, and Jonathan added, ¡°You two have always wanted to take her to bed, right? She¡¯s the lead pianist of the academy¡¯s orchestra and is an absolute beauty. She rejected you both before¡­ Just think about it! The woman whom you can¡¯t even dream of touching is going to live her life being chained like a dog¡­ Isn¡¯t that fun? I¡¯ll let you have your fun with her first, and you can send her back to me once you¡¯re done, okay?¡± The two began to waver as they had both pursued Vicky in public by sending her flowers and gifts, fawning over her, but she had refused them both. They only agreed to work with Jonathan because they could not suppress their desire for Vicky. The two exchanged a determined look and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Jonathan shot them a look, and the two smiled before picking Vicky up from the ground to take her away. As soon as they stepped out of the pavilion, however, someone stood in their way. The person¡¯s towering figure blocked the streetlight, giving it a chilling impression. The three paused and stared at the man in front of them in surprise. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Chapter 689 ¡°Who are you?¡¯ Since the man was standing against the light and his height was towering, half of his face was shrouded in shadow, and his expression could not be seen clearly. The man turned, and his gaze fell on Vicky. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened, and he instinctively stood in front of Vicky. ¡°Out of the way. We¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°Let her go,¡± the man said coldly. Jonathan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should leave. How is it any of your business that we¡¯re leaving with a friend?!¡± A woman¡¯s voice echoed in the air. ¡°You¡¯re not Vicky¡¯s friends!¡± Gloria stepped out from behind Tyler and red at the three men coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her in contact with any of you. Besides, Vicky is about to go on stage. Where are you taking her?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened at the sight of Gloria. Gloria and Vicky were both talented beauties who had made their names known in the academy, so Jonathan recognized Gloria right away. He rolled his eyes and soon came up with an excuse. ¡°Miss Shaw, how would you know if we¡¯re not Vicky¡¯s friends? Besides, if we¡¯re forcing her to do something she doesn¡¯t want, she can scream for help, right? She¡¯s coming with us on her own will. Please stay out of it.¡± Gloria turned to look at Vicky, whose head was bowed as the two men steadied her. Vicky had not made a sound, and after hearing all the recent rumors, Gloria began to have doubts as to whether Vicky was leaving with the men willingly. Just as she tried to determine what was real, the man next to her strode toward Vicky. Jonathan immediately stopped him. ¡°Hey, Vicky ising with us, so stay out of it or we¡¯ll teach you a less-¡° Before he could finish, he was shoved so hard that he came close to falling. Tyler stood before the two men who were holding Vicky up and lowered his gaze at Vicky before reaching to grab her. Startled, the two men immediately held onto Vicky with all their might. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I¡¯m warning you! Stay away from us, or¡ª¡± Before they could finish, Tyler had already dragged Vicky out of their restraints. The two men and Jonathan were stunned. Vicky was in a terrible state. She was conscious but could not move a single muscle in her body, and after being pped multiple times by Jonathan, she could no longer speak. She knew what was happening around her but could not call out for help no matter how hard she tried. Vicky was anxious, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not make a sound or lift her head. Jonathan and his gang had no idea how the man managed to take Vicky away from them so easily. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Tyler did not so much as honor them with a look and was about to leave with Vicky. After all, they had plotted to trap Vicky, Jonathan and the others were reluctant to let her go and stood before Tyler in unison. ¡°Let Vicky go, or face the consequences!¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes sharply. Tyler nced at him contemptuously and said, ¡°Scram.¡± The feeling of being taken lightly shattered the three men¡¯s pride. The three of them had spent most of their time causing trouble and had been in a lot of fights outside of school, so they had no fear for the man before them. ¡°You should learn your ce beforeing here to y hero! How dare you try to take our woman from us?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. One of the men pulled out a knife and thrust it toward Tyler with great force. The sharp de glinted in the moonlight, reflecting a cold gleam. However, Tyler remained calm andposed, showing no signs of panic as he wrapped one arm around Vicky¡¯s waist and took a few steps back, evading the sharp edge of the de with ease. His face showed no hint of fear as he moved gracefully. The man missed his target and became extremely frustrated, so he held the knife and stabbed Tyler once again. He was swift and fierce, wielding the de with a tricky angle so that it would be difficult to dodge. It became clear that this man was skilled in fighting with a knife, and Tyler would struggle to dodge the attack with Vicky in his arm. Gloria covered her mouth and gasped. ¡°Watch out!¡± Just as the knife was about to pierce through Tyler¡¯s body, the man¡¯s movement came to a sudden halt. His wrist had been firmly caught midair. He struggled to break free, but Tyler¡¯s absolute strength overpowered him effortlessly. The man¡¯s eyes shed with a vicious glint as he tried to regain control of the knife. A cold, contemptuousugh echoed from above. Before the man could react, he felt an intense pain in his fingers. Without any warning, three of his fingers fell to the ground, spurting blood. He stared at the fingers in disbelief as he registered the fact that his fingers had been chopped off after a few moments of shock and he cried out in agony at the excruciating pain.¡± Aaagh!¡± Tyler released his grip on the man¡¯s wrist, and the knife fell to the ground. With a cold expression, he turned to leave only to find a gun being aimed at him. ¡°Move, and I¡¯ll shoot you!¡± Jonathan stared at Tyler viciously. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened as he remained absolutely calm. ¡°What do you want?¡± Jonathan stared daggers at him through bloodshot eyes.¡± Put Vicky down. Also¡­if you don¡¯t want to die, get on your knees!¡± Tyler stood his ground, and Jonathan pressed the gun directly against Tyler¡¯s head. ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± When he moved his finger on the trigger, Tyler said, ¡°Fine.¡± A smug look appeared on Jonathan¡¯s face, and Gloria felt disappointed as she watched Tyler ce Vicky down. While he set Vicky aside, Jonathan was still shouting arrogantly as he held Tyler at gunpoint. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 ¡°Now, kneel!¡± Tyler shot him an odd look, and Jonathan repeated viciously, ¡°Did you not hear me? I said, kneel!¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± Tyler asked. The fact that Tyler let go of Vicky gave Jonathan the illusion that he had full control over Tyler and was furious at Tyler¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯ll shoot you if you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Go on, then,¡± Tyler said calmly. Everyone was stunned, and even Gloria looked at Tyler in confusion. While she was distracted, Tyler reached to grab the gun in Jonathan¡¯s hand. Jonathan wanted to take it back but was hardly a match for Tyler. At the veryst moment, he pulled the trigger out of desperation. Bang! The gunshot was followed by a few more. Gloria had never been in such a situation before, so all she could do was tremble and watch as her mind went nk. By the time she snapped out of it, Tyler had picked Vicky up from the ground, and it was at that moment that Gloria realized Tyler was not scared of Jonathan¡¯s threat and merely epted Jonathan¡¯s command out of concern that Vicky would be caught in the crossfire. At that moment, two of the three men who attacked Vicky were shot while the other had his fingers cut off, and they wereying on the ground. The man who had his fingers cut off was still wailing in pain, but Jonathan and the other man had lost consciousness. Crimson blood tainted the rocky path in the garden, and the scent of blood overpowered the faint fragrance of flowers. Gloria stared at Tyler dazedly. Tyler was ruthless and aimed to maim. It was clear that he was a decisive man, and once he was provoked, he would show no mercy. ¡®This man is dangerous,¡¯ she thought. Gloria should have been scared after all that she had witnessed, but for some reason, her heart raced especially when she saw how coldly he treated the Johnsons and how effortlessly he picked up Vicky. She could not seem to look away. After taking down Jonathan and the other two men, Tyler did not pay any further attention to Gloria and was prepared to leave with Vicky in his arms. He had had more experience in lifepared to Vicky and knew she needed to be taken to the hospital immediately. ¡°Hang on.¡± Gloria stood in his way, trembling. He lifted an eyebrow and stared at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Where are you taking Vicky?¡± He scowled. ¡°To the hospital.¡± Gloria¡¯s heart was threatening to leap out of her chest as she stared at the majestic young man before her. She walked over and looked into his eyes. ¡°Vicky is my cousin, so I won¡¯t trouble you over it. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital.¡± He stood still. ¡°How exactly are you going to carry her to the hospital? Can you even lift her?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Gloria had a slim and frail frame, so she could not possibly carry Vicky to the hospital. ¡°I¡­ I will get my ssmates and teachers to help,¡± she said sheepishly. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that she won¡¯t get any medical attention until you get your teachers here?¡± Tyler said coldly. Gloria could tell that Tyler was annoyed and met his eyes once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Hart, but just like how I don¡¯t trust Jonathan, I don¡¯t trust you either.¡± Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Tyler stared at Gloria and retorted, ¡°Why should I care if you trust me?¡± Gloria paused and said, ¡°I can¡¯t just leave Vicky with a stranger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a stranger to you, not to her.¡± Tyler shot her onest look and turned to leave with Vicky in his arms. Gloria moved to stand in his way and gritted out, ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave with Vicky!¡± He chuckled mockingly. ¡°People who don¡¯t know the truth might just think that you really care for her.¡± Gloria widened her eyes, and her expression darkened as she red at Tyler. ¡°Are you using me of pretending to care about Vicky, Mister Hart?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I just want to remind you that the longer we wait, the more danger your cousin will be in. Are you sure you want to keep wasting time here?¡± Gloria was instantly rendered speechless, and Tyler walked around her to leave. She stood frozen in ce as he walked away. In the end, she gritted her teeth and caught up to him. After a few hours, Vicky finally regained consciousness. She was as pale as a ghost and felt extremely weak after the stomach pump. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She spotted two familiar figures before her after regaining consciousness. Vicky was not surprised to see Gloria but paused when she saw Tyler. She was conscious of the majority of what happened and vaguely remembered the details. However, she passed out after the gunshot and did not know what happened afterward. What surprised her more was that Tyler remained by her side. Gloria noticed that she was awake and asked, ¡°Vicky, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She nced at Gloria and Tyler. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gloria studied the pale look on Vicky¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Vicky, what on earth happened?¡± Vicky exined everything that she knew, and Gloria¡¯s expression darkened when she heard Aileen¡¯s name. She had been notified that Aileen had performed the finale as a substitute for her and Vicky. Vicky was attacked and Gloria had to send Vicky to the hospital, which meant that Aileen won in the end. After hearing what Vicky had to say, Gloria said, ¡°Jonathan and his friends have all been rushed to the hospital, and I heard that¡­they¡¯re quite badly injured.¡± Vicky turned to look at Tyler. She had not expected Tyler to be this ruthless but felt no sympathy for Jonathan and his gang. Well, they had iting. Jonathan and his two friends were all descendants of powerful families, and since they were all severely injured because of her, Vicky knew they would not rest until they got their revenge. After a few moments of silence, Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯ll book a ticket to go home tomorrow.¡± Though the Shaws were powerful as well, Vicky and Gloria were in Molivia and far from the Shaws¡¯ reach. Hence, the safest option for Vicky was to return to Zendonia. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Mister George about this,¡± Gloria said. ¡°He said that he¡¯ll talk to the school board and the academy will represent you to negotiate with Jonathan and the other two. In the meantime, you need to keep your head low and return to the academy only after the matter is settled.¡± If Vicky was merely an ordinary student, the academy might have turned a blind eye to the conflict, but Vicky was simply far too talented in music and art, so the academy would do whatever it took to avoid losing such a talented student. Vicky had traveled to Molivia to learn and naturally did not wish to leave unless she absolutely had to. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Vicky nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t show yourself in the academy for the time being. I¡¯ll follow up on this,¡± said Gloria. Suddenly, Gloria¡¯s phone started ringing, and after answering the call, she paled and ended the call. She looked at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m afraid that I need to hurry back. Rest well. I¡¯lle by to see you again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay. Go ahead.¡± On Gloria¡¯s way out, she shot a cold re at Tyler. Since Vicky had regained consciousness, she did not have to worry about Vicky¡¯s safety. When the door closed behind Gloria, Vicky turned to look at Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, thank you¡­for what you did today. Without you, I might¡¯ve¡­¡± He interrupted her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset that I caused you this much trouble?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Had you not gotten involved, I wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to face the troubles you¡¯ve caused.¡± Tyler studied her for a few moments. ¡°You can¡¯t live here tonight.¡± Realization dawned on Vicky. ¡°Are you saying that¡­those guys are going toe after me tonight?¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°If the academy intends to protect you, they won¡¯t have a chance to retaliate, so they¡¯re going to take action before the academy can reach out to their families.¡± Vicky clenched her fists. ¡°Jonathan should be awake by now and is probably giving orders to his men to track you down,¡± Tyler added emotionlessly. This was the first time Vicky found herself in such a situation, and she could not help but panic. ¡°So¡­should we get moving now?¡± Meanwhile, in another hospital, Jonathan had regained consciousness from the surgery, and his face twisted with anger. ¡°Capture that wh*re by tonight! I want her to suffer!¡± he roared. ¡°Get that Zendonian kid as well! If you can¡¯t capture them alive, kill them on sight!¡± The academy Vicky studied in was the most respected academy of Molivia, and its influence surpassed Jonathan¡¯s family. He knew he needed to seek revenge on Vicky as soon as possible, or he might not have a chance to do soter. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. While Jonathanmanded his men to hunt Vicky down, Vicky had just regained consciousness. Jonathan¡¯s men were efficient and soon found where Vicky and Tyler were located. Once Jonathan was told that Vicky and Tyler were together, he roared with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Capture those two at all cost!¡± The night was dark when it started raining. Vicky followed Tyler out of the hospital weakly, and Tyler went to open the door to the passenger¡¯s seat for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and went in. Once they were both in the car, Tyler fastened his seatbelt and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡®Where?¡¯ Vicky thought dazedly. It had not been long since she came to Molivia. She did not know many people and stayed in her dorm most of the time, so she had no clue where to go. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 After a long silence, Vicky asked, ¡°Is it safe for me to head back to the dorm?¡± ¡°No. You won¡¯t even make it past the dorm¡¯s gate,¡± Tyler said calmly. Vicky¡¯s breath caught in her throat. ¡°Um¡­ What if I go to the airport and fly to another city now?¡± Tyler nced at the time. ¡°You woke up a little toote, so that¡¯s probably not an option either.¡± ¡°Late? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Later than Jonathan.¡± ¡°How would you know?¡± Tyler shot her an odd look as though he was wondering why she would ask such a foolish question. ¡°The extraction of the bullet is a standard procedure. It¡¯s not that hard to figure out how long it takes.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Vicky felt belittled, and as she looked outside the window, realization dawned on her. ¡°Did you injure them badly¡­to buy me time?¡± Though Tyler wanted to help her, there was no reason for him to go as far as injuring the three severely as he himself would be in trouble as well. Tyler did not deny it and kept his hands on the steering wheel, his gaze straight ahead and his voice calm. ¡°I¡¯d cross them as soon as I got involved. If that¡¯s the case, the degree of their injuries won¡¯t matter, and I might as well get them to stay down for a while longer.¡± Vicky turned to look at the man next to her. The man¡¯s brooding features became obscure and indistinct under the fading streetlights, and she was captured by the sight. Screech! Followed by a sharp and piercing screech, the car shook. Startled, Vicky looked out of the window and saw a row of ck cars without license tesing from the opposite side. These cars had their high beams on and showed no signs of slowing down as they headed straight toward Tyler¡¯s car. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart skipped a beat. Just when she thought they were doomed, Tyler¡¯s car emitted a rumble, and smoke started oozing from underneath the tires. The tires rubbed against the ground, emitting thick smoke. Before she had the chance to react, the car darted forward at the speed of lightning. Had she not fastened her seatbelt, she could have been thrown out of the car at that very moment! The ck cars behind picked up the pace and chased after Tyler. Before she met Tyler, Vicky had always been considered a qualified socialite and never experienced street racing. She once thought that car racing looked thrilling in movies and realized at this moment that experiencing it in real life was different. She felt nauseated from all the shaking and speeding. At a certain point, something bumped into the back of Tyler¡¯s car, and since Tyler was driving at an extremely high speed, the car began to lose bnce. Vicky was about to turn around when Tyler suddenly started backing up. Before she could register what was happening, more intensive shaking followed, and she realized that Tyler was bumping into the cars on purpose. ¡®He¡¯s crazy!¡¯ she gasped internally. The people in the cars behind seemed to be provoked by Tyler¡¯s act, and two cars started bumping into the back of Tyler¡¯s car from two directions. Vicky had just been discharged and had barely recovered, so she started gagging. Tyler noticed this and said, ¡°Don¡¯t puke on my car.¡± ¡®¡­ How can he still be a germaphobe in this kind of situation?¡¯ she thought. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Vicky said weakly. ¡°If you keep driving like this, I¡¯m going to throw up.¡± Tyler scowled. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 ¡®They¡¯ll keep tailing us if I don¡¯t get rid of the cars behind us, but to have Vicky puke in my car¡­ That¡¯s the one thing I can¡¯t put up with,¡¯ Tyler thought and decided to end the car race as soon as possible. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He shifted gear and stepped hard on the elerator to speed up. The two cars behind were bracing for impact when Tyler suddenly drove off, and they instantly lost control before crashing into each other. Boom! Following a deafening noise, the carsbusted in me and exploded. Though Vicky did not know much about cars, she could tell that Tyler, who often looked extremely cold, was a skilled car racer, which seemed to contradict his usual image. That was thest thought that went through Vicky¡¯s mind before she lost consciousness under the impact of the explosion. Warm sunlight shone upon Vicky as she slowly opened her eyes. She had fallen deep into slumber, and she had not had such a good night¡¯s sleep since she arrived at Molivia. She sat up and massaged the bridge of her nose as she got prepared to head to the bathroom, but she came to a sudden halt when she noticed that she was in an unfamiliar environment. There were only whites and grays in the room, and she realized she was not in the dorm. Her eyes widened as memories of the night before came back to her. ¡®That¡¯s right. Jonathan¡­and Tyler Hart¡­¡¯ she thought and noticed that the clothes she was wearing had been removed and reced by a male shirt. Surprised to find that she was not wearing any undergarments, she gasped and checked her body hastily. She felt nothing unusual and was relieved when she concluded that she had not been defiled. All of a sudden, the door to the bedroom flew open. Tyler strode in with a cold expression, and Vicky flinched at the sight of him instinctively. ¡°Mister Hart, you¡­¡± Vicky muttered. Tyler simply tossed a set of clean clothes onto the bed and gritted out, ¡°Get changed, and get lost.¡± Before she had the chance to react, he left the room without hesitation, mming the door behind him. Vicky picked up her clothes dazedly. After narrowly escaping Jonathan¡¯s assault, her clothes were covered in dirt, but at the moment, her clothes had been washed and ironed to a point where there was not a single wrinkle in sight. She could even detect a faint, unfamiliar fragrance from her clothes. A few memories came rushing back to her, and she remembered that she vomited all over herself in Tyler¡¯s car. ¡®¡­ So, not only did he wash my clothes for me, but he also helped me shower?¡¯ she thought. Though she did not remember a single thing, she felt embarrassed and began to blush. She had never been seen naked by a man before. After getting changed, she left the room hesitantly and saw breakfast being served in the dining room. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Meanwhile, Tyler was seated on the living room couch, reading. He heard her footsteps but did not bother to look up. ¡°You can go after having breakfast.¡± Vicky went to sit by the dining table, and when she saw Tyler still on the couch, she muttered, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Would¡­you like to join me, then?¡± He lifted his gaze from the book in her hand with a cold expression. ¡°No thanks,¡± he said. ¡°I lost all appetite when I saw you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Had Vicky not had some time with Tyler in the past and known he was used to speaking in this manner, she would have stormed out the door. However, she knew that she was in the wrong for vomiting in his car and said nothing else as she picked up a spoon. After taking a few bites, she could not help but ask, ¡°Did you make all this?¡± Tyler was slightly annoyed by her questions and frowned before answering, ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky looked at him dubiously. ¡°You can cook?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that look in your eyes?¡± he questioned in displeasure. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I just¡­didn¡¯t think you¡¯re the type who can cook.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your opinion.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rendered speechless, Vicky felt more curious about Tyler. Tyler was a generous man, and anyone could tell he came from a wealthy family. She had thought that men like that would be used to being served, yet to her bewilderment, he was extremely skilled in car racing and also in cooking. After breakfast, she stood up. ¡°Thank you for yesterday, and sorry for throwing up in your car.¡± He lifted her gaze to look at her. For reasons she could not begin to fathom, her heart raced as she recalled the fact that Tyler had helped her change out of her clothes. She could not summon the courage to talk about it, fearing further embarrassment once Tyler confirmed what she knew. She looked away frantically. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Tyler simply kept his eyes trained on her wordlessly. Taking that as a silent approval, she kept her head bowed and headed toward the door. Just as she was putting her shoes on, Tyler spoke out, ¡°What happened to your ankle?¡± Vicky looked down and realized that her ankle was swollen to the size of a tennis ball. She did feel a sting in her ankle when she walked out of the hospital the day before, but she did not pay much mind to it as she was in a hurry to flee from Jonathan. After all that happened in the car, she fainted. Though she felt the pain once again when she woke up, she did not mention it as she did not want to cause Tyler any more trouble. It was not until this moment that she realized her ankle was swollen, and she faintly remembered that she seemed to have twisted her ankle when Jonathan and the other two men dragged her around. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I probably twisted my ankle at some point. It¡¯ll feel better once I get a cold towel on it.¡± Vicky nced at her ankle carelessly and looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now, Mister Hart.¡± As she spoke, Tyler got up and strolled toward her. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Vicky was startled by Tyler¡¯s behavior. ¡°What is it, Mister Hart?¡± He stopped before her and crouched to study her ankle. When his cold fingers came into contact with her skin, Vicky was overwhelmed by a strange feeling. ¡°It seems that your muscles and bones are fine for now,¡± he said, ¡°but the swelling has worsened because you didn¡¯t get it treatedst night.¡± Vicky instinctively moved away from his touch. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mister Hart, honest. It¡¯s gettingte, and I should really¡ªah!¡± Before she could finish, she was lifted off her feet. Though Tyler had carried her the night before, she was not as sober as she was at the moment. After learning that he had bathed and changed her, she was so embarrassed that she could barely look him in the eyes, and she started panicking when she found herself in his arms. He carried her to the couch and started checking her ankle intently, all the while applying light pressure at different spots. ¡°Does this hurt?¡± ¡°No¡­ Mister Hart, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to check.¡± Tyler shot her a sidelong nce and exposed her lie ruthlessly. ¡°You¡¯re all pale from the pain, and you say that it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡ª¡± Vicky wanted to argue, but Tyler suddenly tightened his fingers around her ankle. ¡°Ouch!¡± she gasped and started to sweat from the pain. ¡°I¡¯m going to get a first-aid kit.¡± He took a few steps away before thinking of something and turning back to look at her. ¡°If the injury worsens, causing a fracture in your muscle or bones, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡± Tyler¡¯s words caused Vicky topletely give up on leaving while he went to get the first-aid kit. A few minutester, Tyler returned with the first-aid kit, and he started sanitizing her ankle. His movements were smooth as though he was experienced in treating wounds. The cool sensation of the ointment chased away the burning pain in her ankle. As Vicky studied Tyler¡¯s face, she suddenly felt that he was not as cold as he appeared to be. Feeling dazed, she stared at the man nkly, not knowing what was going on in her mind. Sometimeter, Tyler stopped. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± He looked up to meet her dazed eyes, and the look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Your bones aren¡¯t fractured, but you¡¯ll need to rest for a week.¡± ¡°A week?¡± She snapped out of her daze. Tyler put everything back into the first-aid kit and said, ¡°Stay for the week.¡± She jolted and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡ª¡± ¡°Where else can you go?¡± he interrupted her. Her eyes widened, and she opened her mouth to argue but found herself rendered speechless. Gloria had not contacted her yet, which meant that the matter had not been settled. Vicky knew she needed to stay away until the academy resolved everything. She did not have anywhere to go but felt hesitant about the idea of spending a night with an unfamiliar man. Tyler could tell what she was thinking and said emotionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in a skeleton frame like you.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°W¡ªWhat did you just say?¡± Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Tyler nced at Vicky¡¯s chest and replied, ¡°It means that I¡¯m not interested in t-chested women.¡± ¡®t-chested?! Is he actually saying that I¡¯m t-chested?! That¡¯s about the worst insult one can say about a woman!¡¯ Vicky¡¯s cheek flushed with anger as she argued, ¡°I have a standard figure! I¡¯m not t- chested!¡± ¡°Do you have some sort of misunderstanding about the definition of the word ¡®standard¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky clenched her fists at the humiliation. ¡°Do you want to sit here or return to the bedroom?¡± he drawled. Knowing she would die from rage alone if she stayed in the living room, she said without hesitation, ¡°I want to go back to the bedroom.¡± Tyler nodded and picked her up. The fury she felt was instantly reced by nervousness when he lifted her up. She had never been so close to a man before, and she could not help the pounding of her heart. It was a feeling entirely foreign to her. She had friends of the opposite sex like Sebastian and Alex, but how she felt around them was completely different from how she felt with Tyler. Tyler carried her into the bedroom and said, ¡°I need to head outside. It won¡¯t be long. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Tyler headed out, and Vicky did not know where he was headed nor did she ask about it. After he was gone, Vicky sent a text message to Mister George to ask for updates. Mister George replied right away. [The academy is following up with Jonathan¡¯s family. We have reached an impasse at the moment, and this might take more time.] [I understand. Thank you.] [You are a student of the academy, and it¡¯s our duty to protect our students. Besides, you are too talented to give up on the piano. We all see what kind of person Jonathan is, and he has been targeting students in the academy for long enough. It¡¯s time we teach him a lesson.] As soon as Vicky finished reading the message, she received another one from Mister George. [Jonathan is giving us a lot of trouble, and my guess is that he is stalling on purpose in the hope of finding you. Regardless, he won¡¯t be able to drag this on for more than a week. You must hide yourself well within the following week. Make sure he doesn¡¯t find you.] N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. [I will be careful. Thank you, sir.] Mister George did not respond after that. Two hourster, Tyler returned with two enormous bags. He set one of them in the kitchen and headed into Vicky¡¯s room with the other. Vicky stared at the bag and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Living necessities and changes of clothes.¡± Touched by his thoughtfulness, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Tyler then set a crutch by the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t get out of bed if you don¡¯t need to. If you absolutely have to, use this.¡± Vicky was surprised by how thoughtful he was. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Tyler left the room, and Vicky soon drifted off to sleep in the bed. It was not until she caught the captivating scent of food in the air that her stomach started rumbling, and she opened her eyes. She had not eaten much for breakfast and was starving at this point. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Vicky picked up the crutch and fumbled out of bed. To avoid any pressure on her injured ankle, she hopped out with one leg and moved extremely slowly. Since Tyler lived alone, his apartment had three rooms in total and was decorated in a modern style. Judging from the colors and decorations in the apartment, one would conclude that Tyler was a stern and boring man. There were no paintings or nts¡ªonly what was necessary. As she walked past the kitchen, she spotted Tyler cooking inside. Tyler wore a spotless white shirt that entuated his jade-like skin, with a slightly open cor and sleeves meticulously rolled up with precision. Despite all the smoke in the kitchen, he exuded an innate elegance, moving with grace and poise, untainted by earthly grime. Vicky, too, came from a wealthy family, butpared to him, she felt rather in. As she watched him, Tyler seemed to sense something and lifted his head to look toward the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The way he spoke sounded like he did not wish to see her, but she knew exactly what he meant and said, ¡°I came using the crutch. I didn¡¯t walk with my injured leg.¡± The dark expression on Tyler¡¯s face eased. ¡°Go wait in the dining room.¡± As soon as she took her seat, Tyler stepped outside with food. Vicky had taken care of Tyler for a time and knew that apart from being a germaphobe, he had high standards for food. She used to think that Tyler was being difficult but realized at this moment that Tyler had the right to be picky. The dishes he made looked perfect and were way better than the food she made. She took in the fragrance of the food, and the rumbling of her stomach intensified. Tyler nced at her. ¡°You can go ahead and eat first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vicky knew better than to be rude. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m heading out soon.¡± ¡°Yeah. To work.¡± Vicky realized that it was a weekday, and Tyler had already been forced to stay home until noon because of her. Feeling guilty, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking your time from work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what time I¡¯lle home tonight, so eat up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She studied his slender frame and said, ¡°You skipped breakfast. If you skip lunch, too¡­that¡¯s bad for your stomach. I recall that you have a weak stomach¡­¡± Her voice weakened toward the end as she remembered how much Tyler hated when others interfered with his life. He stilled and turned to look at her with his brooding dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t mean to intrude. I¡¯m just worried about you¡­¡± she said frantically. ¡°Worried about me?¡± he repeated. She nodded. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡®Why? Do¡­ Do I need a reason for that?¡¯ she thought as she struggled to think of an answer. Tyler saw right through her and said, ¡°Just say it if you want me to serve you.¡± Chapter 700 Chapter 700 After serving Vicky food, Tyler did not leave and sat across the table to dine with her. She thought he did not understand anything when he knew exactly what she meant. After lunch, Tyler left for work. ¡­ For the next few days, Tyler was absorbed by work and would return homete at night. Still, he would prepare all meals for Vicky and would often return home before noon to cook lunch for her before heading out again, which made Vicky feel extremely guilty. A week went by, and Vicky¡¯s ankle recovered. ording to what Mister Geoge nned, the academy should have resolved the conflict with Jonathan within a week, but Vicky had not received any update from anyone at this point. Confused, she tried contacting Mister George, but he did not answer her calls or text messages. Not daring to go outside, Vicky called Gloria. ¡°Vicky?¡± Gloria answered. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Gloria, what¡¯s going on with the academy?¡± Vicky cut to the chase. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to get hold of Mister George, but I can¡¯t reach him.¡± After a long silence, Gloria said, ¡°Mister George ran into a car ident two days ago, and he¡¯s still unconscious in the ICU.¡± ¡°Car ident?¡± Realization dawned on her. ¡°C¡ªCan it be that Jonathan¡­¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t found whoever did this, so we don¡¯t know who¡¯s pulling the strings, but Mister George is one of the members responsible for negotiating terms with Jonathan¡¯s family. His ident has definitely put a stop to the process. We can¡¯t proceed until he wakes up.¡± Unfortunately, no one knew when Mister George would regain consciousness. After a few moments of silence, Vicky said, ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Before ending the call, Gloria asked, ¡°Where are you right now, Vicky?¡± Vicky did not know how to exin her current situation and said, ¡°I¡¯m safe right now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sensing that Vicky did not wish to go into detail, Gloria did not press on. ¡°Remember to stay hidden for a while longer.¡± After the call, worry filled Vicky¡¯s eyes as she wondered about Mister George¡¯s status. ¡­ At night, Tyler returned home early out of character and spotted a slim figure stepping out of the kitchen with some vegetables in hand as soon as he stepped through the door. Startled by his sudden appearance, Vicky asked, ¡°Mister Hart? Why are you back so early today?¡± He shot her a look and said, ¡°Work isn¡¯t as hectic today.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯de home so early, so dinner isn¡¯t prepared yet¡­ Give me half an hour.¡± This was the first time Vicky cooked since she was injured. Tyler did not say anything and headed back to his room to change. Half an hourter, someone came knocking on his door, and Vicky said, ¡°Mister Hart, dinner is ready.¡± Tyler opened the door and stepped outside in his casual wear. He had tried Vicky¡¯s cooking in the past and found nothing he did not expect. Vicky, on the other hand, developed a rather picky appetite after eating Tyler¡¯s cooking for a whole week and had a hard time adjusting to eating her cooking. It was not that her cooking tasted horrible, but Tyler¡¯s cooking skill was simply far superior. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 It had only been a week, and Vicky¡¯s confidence began to deplete. If she continued to eat Tyler¡¯s cooking for a month, she feared she might never want to cook again. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She served Tyler enthusiastically, to the point that Tyler was having trouble adjusting to it. Halfway through dinner, he set his spoon down and looked at her. ¡°Are you running out of money?¡± She was sipping on her water at the time and came close to choking at his words. ¡°No!¡± she blurted out. ¡°I¡¯m just thankful that you took me in and took such great care of me¡­¡± He interrupted her coldly. ¡°I took you in and took care of you because you took care of me before and didn¡¯t ept my money, which means I owe you a favor. We¡¯re even now, so you don¡¯t have to fawn over me.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Also, the way you¡¯re showing gratitude bears no value at all.¡± ¡°Is money the only thing that bears value?¡± she mumbled with a pout. ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°If there are people who can¡¯t be moved by money, it just means that you aren¡¯t paying them enough.¡± Vicky disagreed with his view. ¡°Do you have to make everything sound so materialistic?¡± ¡°The world is materialistic.¡± ¡°But there are things that money can¡¯t buy, like feelings.¡± Tyler scoffed at her words. Vicky did not appreciate his attitude but remained quiet as she did not want to argue with him. Tyler soon finished his food and set the spoon down elegantly. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± he said and got up to leave. As she stared at his towering figure, an uncontroble urge filled her heart, and she shouted, ¡°I will make you believe!¡± He stilled for a split moment and returned to his room without looking back, shutting the door behind him. ¡­ Another week went by with no updates from the academy. Vicky shamelessly stayed in Tyler¡¯s apartment and did not mention a word about leaving, while Tyler seemed to havepletely forgotten about it as well. Tyler was a busy man and rarely stayed home for long. Even when he returned home from work, he would go back to his room after dinner, so the two did not have much chance to interact at all. One day, Vicky received a message from Gloria. [Mister George is awake.] Mister George had cared for Vicky, and she had been worried about him since she found out that he had been in an ident. She had no choice but to refrain from going outside out of concern that Jonathan might find her. However, her worry for Mister George won after she saw Gloria¡¯s message. Mister George was only in a car ident because of Vicky, and she could not rest until she saw him. After putting on some disguise to make sure that she would not be recognized, she headed out. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Rumble! Thunder echoed in the air as rain poured down on the city. It started raining on Vicky¡¯s way back, and since she did not have an umbre with her, she was soaked from head to toe. She hurried into the bathroom for a hot shower, and it was not until after the shower that she remembered she had forgotten to bring a change of clothes. There was only one bathroom in the apartment, so all personal belongings that belonged to her and Tyler had been kept in their respective rooms apart from towels and robes. Her room was closer to the bathroom. Considering that it was only three in the afternoon and that Tyler would not be home, it would not be an issue for her to run to her room. With that n in mind, she opened the bathroom door, prepared to make a run to her room. However, as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, she saw Tyler walking over while taking his jacket off. He seemed to have been caught by surprise by the rain as well and waspletely drenched. The white shirt clung to the man¡¯s well-defined muscles, revealing smooth and graceful lines that really proved to be a tempting, bewitching sight. Neither of them expected to run into each other under such circumstances and were both stunned. Vicky snapped out of it after a moment and screamed, ¡°Aah!¡± She instinctively ran back into the bathroom, mming the door shut behind her. Tyler sobered and nced at the bathroom door before returning to his room to change, finding his pajamas to head into the shower. When he stepped out of the bedroom, he noticed that Vicky¡¯s bedroom door was open, and the bathroom door was still shut. It was clear that Vicky was still inside the bathroom. He nced at his watch and frowned before heading over to knock on the bathroom door. ¡°How much longer are you going to take?¡± Since Vicky headed out of the bathroom, it meant that she was done with showering. Though it seemed normal for her to hide back inside out of panic, she had shown no intention ofing out. After a long silence, she said, ¡°I¡­ I forgot to bring my clothes in.¡± Since Tyler was back, she dared not to leave and could only stay inside the bathroom. She was on the brink of putting her soaked clothes on. ¡°Alright,¡± said Tyler before heading into Vicky¡¯s bedroom to bring her a fresh change of clothes. Shortly after, he knocked on the door again. ¡°I brought you your clothes.¡± There was no response. Tyler hated being soaked in rain and desperately wanted a shower, so he was beginning to lose his patience. ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about? I¡¯ve already seen every inch of you there is to see.¡± ¡°¡­¡± His words made it even harder for her to open the door. He stood still and gave her a final ultimatum. ¡°Open the door, or I¡¯ming in now.¡± After a few moments of silence, the door was opened, and a slim, pale arm reached out to snatch the clothes off Tyler¡¯s hand. ¡­ Neither of them mentioned a word about the awkward encounter, and though Vicky felt embarrassed, Tyler¡¯sposure was contagious. She quickly found a way to forget about the event. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. One night, Vicky nced at the clock and noticed that it was half past eleven at night, so she gave Tyler another call while sitting on the couch in the living room. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Like the calls Vicky made before, it was left unanswered. It had been over 20 days since she started living with Tyler, and he never returned home thiste. She paced back and forth anxiously and wondered if Tyler had suffered the same fate as Mister George under Jonathan¡¯s plot. She had remained home to hide from Jonathan every day, but Tyler kept working. Vicky had once asked Tyler if he was concerned that Jonathan might find him. ¡°He can locate you with ease because he knows you, but I¡¯m a stranger to him, so it¡¯s not that easy for him to find me,¡± replied Tyler. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Since Tyler seemed confident, Vicky did not argue with him. Nheless, she could not help but worry when Tyler was not home. Five minutester, Vicky was about to make another call to him when she heard the door opening. Tyler stumbled inside, and the scent of alcohol instantly filled the air. Her eyes lit up, and she immediately hurried over. ¡°Tyler, are you okay?¡± He took off his shoes and looked up at her dazedly. ¡°Hm?¡± He was not as sharp as he usually was, and there was a dy in his response. ¡°What?¡± She studied him and whispered, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± He pinched the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± He fumbled toward the living room and came close to tripping, so Vicky hurried over to steady him. ¡°Watch out.¡± He regained his bnce. ¡°Thank you.¡± Judging from his current state, Vicky had no choice but to help him back to his room. Once he was on the bed, she said gently, ¡°Lay down for a while. I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡± He scowled in difort and did not respond. After making the tea and allowing it to cool, Vicky went into Tyler¡¯s room and came close to dropping the ss when she saw Tyler taking his clothes off in bed. She set the ss on the table and asked, ¡°Tyler, what are you doing?¡± He shot her a dazed look and slurred, ¡°I¡¯m going to shower.¡± Knowing that Tyler would probably faint in the shower if he headed into the bathroom in his state, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Drink the tea first before you shower, okay?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To help prevent dizzy spells.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tyler stilled and stared at her quietly. ¡®I guess he¡¯s behaving rather fine despite being drunk,¡¯ shemented inwardly before walking over to press the ss against his lips. ¡°Come on, open up.¡± Her voice was gentle and pleasant as she looked at him worriedly. Though Tyler was drunk, he managed to keep a leveled mind to some extent as he would never ce himself in danger by bing unconscious. Her faint fragrance lingered in the air and filled his lungs, carrying an inexplicable charm. The images of bathing her and seeing her out of the bathroom crossed his mind. His deep gaze darkened, and he gulped hard unconsciously. Feeling intoxicated by the moment, he could no longer restrain his feelings and moved to pin Vicky down beneath him. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 The ss in Vicky¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a dull thud, and the tea inside sshed all over the floor. Vicky jumped in fright, but before she could react, Tyler¡¯s presence overwhelmed her as his lips caught hers. His kiss was hardly skillful but sent chills down Vicky¡¯s body nheless. Overwhelmed by the strange, unfamiliar feeling, she forgot to struggle. Tyler had never kissed a woman before, but he acted on instinct. Under the influence of alcohol, he tentatively kissed Vicky¡¯s lips at first. He became increasingly proficient by the second. Vicky¡¯s heart was beating like a drum as she had never experienced anything like this before. Strangely enough, she was not¡­appalled by it. As Tyler¡¯s kiss deepened, Vicky grew lost in the moment and was rendered incapable of any thoughts. Suddenly, a cold breeze swept in, and Vicky shivered. She realized that the buttons on her shirt had been undone, and Tyler¡¯s kiss was apanied by a slight tingling sensation. She immediately sobered and shoved at Tyler. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Her voice was hoarse and soft with no sense of authority, sounding alluring almost. Tyler looked up in response to her protest. His ck eyes were brimming with a deep, dark radiance like the depths of the ocean at night, emanating a dangerous aura through a thinyer of fog. Vicky felt her scalp tingling under his gaze, and her dazed state disappeared. She felt like prey stalked by a wild beast, and the slightest movement could result in her being devoured. After just a few seconds of looking at her, Tyler lowered his head and kissed her again. No longer enticed by his kiss, she resisted and struggled. ¡°Tyler, let me go¡­ Let me go¡­ Mmph!¡± His kiss swallowed all her refusals, as he ignored her protest and proceeded to do as he pleased. Vicky kept struggling, but Tyler easily overpowered her using just one hand to hold down both of hers with ease. His ragged breathing caressed her skin heatedly, and she spotted a sense of victory in his eyes. The difference in strength between men and women was hard to ovee, and Vicky never felt more powerless before. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fear and despair spread through her, and tears scrolled down her cheeks. He stilled and lowered his gaze at Vicky to find fear in her eyes. There were tears in her eyes and she was trembling like a battered kitten. He instantly sobered and thought, ¡®What am I doing? Am I forcing myself on a woman like some animal in heat?¡¯ The fog caused by the alcohol lifted, and he swallowed hard before apologizing hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tyler let her go, and she immediately covered herself as she stared at him warily. He took onest look at her and turned to head into the bathroom. The sound of water running echoed in the room after a few moments, and Vicky immediately ran back to her room before locking the door behind her and rxing. She leaned on the door helplessly, feeling both frustrated and scared. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Vicky did not resist Tyler at first, but at this moment, she did not feel appalled at all apart from the fear she felt from earlier. ¡­ The next day, Vicky woke up with dark eye bags. She had woken up half an hourte as she would often wake up early to prepare breakfast for Tyler. However, after what happened the night before, she did not know how to face him. His handsome looks and cold demeanor had eaten away her guard. He did not seem interested in women and would often be extremely distant, so Vicky forgot that he was still an adult man and that it was dangerous for her to be alone with a man under the same roof. What happened the night before was the perfect example of it. She went to wash up and thought that Tyler must have already left at this time, only to find Tyler sitting elegantly on the couch in the living room. There was not a single wrinkle on his shirt, and his ck trousers outlined his long legs. He seemed to have returned to normalcy without a trace of his difited state the night before, nor was there any guilt or embarrassment on his face. She came to a sudden halt when she saw Tyler. Tyler spotted her as well, but instead of choosing to run away like Vicky, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Vicky stood still for a while before dragging her feet over to him and sat on a spot that was furthest from Tyler as though afraid he might pounce on her. Vicky knew her action had no meaning and that she would be powerless if Tyler truly wanted to force himself on her. Silence fell over the room, and Tyler took the initiative to start. ¡°Last night¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was drunk.¡± Men would often me their actions on alcohol as though anything could be excused if they were intoxicated. After a long silence, Vicky intended to respond when Tyler added, ¡°I can¡­take responsibility for what I did.¡± ¡®Take responsibility?¡¯ Vicky thought as she gaped at him, wondering what prompted him to say something so ridiculous. Though they hade close to sleeping together, they did not do anything in the end, and she could not bring herself to imagine what it would be like to date Tyler. The thought alone felt extremely odd. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± she blurted out sharply. He lifted an eyebrow and looked at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± She nodded. Worried that Tyler might not remember exactly what happened the night before, she added, ¡°Nothing¡­happened between usst night, so¡­you don¡¯t have to take responsibility for anything.¡± He scowled. ¡°Nothing happened?¡± ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t go all the wayst night¡­¡± ¡°But I recall kissing you.¡± ¡°You did kiss me, but you don¡¯t have to take responsibility for that.¡± Even if they had spent the night together, no one would expect any consequence as long as the act was consensual. ¡®Taking responsibility over a kiss¡­ What year does he think we¡¯re in?¡¯ she thought. Though Vicky was an innocent woman, she knew that asking a man to date or even marry her over a kiss seemed absurd. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Tyler¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Fine, then.¡± He stood, his towering height giving him an intimidating presence. ¡°I¡¯m off to work.¡± She stared at him as he turned around and said, ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯ve been here¡­far too long. I should get going now.¡± He stilled and turned to look at her. ¡°If it¡¯s because of what happenedst night, I can assure you that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± She instinctively looked away from his piercing gaze. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. The matter with Jonathan is about to be resolved, and it¡¯s just time for me to go back¡­¡± she spoke hesitantly. Up until this point, she had not received any update from Gloria and Mister George, so she was merely leaving because she realized how dangerous it was for her to stay with a man under the same roof. She thought everything through the night before and noticed that part of what happened was her responsibility, as well as some of her actions, which might have been misleading. Vicky hated owing people and thought Tyler was only taking care of her for what she had done for him in the past. She still felt bad and wanted to do something to make up for it, so she took up the task of cooking three meals a day. Tyler would asionally return hometer than usual, and she would wait in the living room to check if he had eaten. When he burnt the midnight oil working, she would offer him a warm ss of milk or some snacks.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She meant well but neglected the fact that her actions were out of line and that it was normal for Tyler to misunderstand her intention. After what happened the night before, Vicky could sense that something was bound to go wrong at some point, so she had to leave. He stared at her and asked, ¡°When will you leave?¡± ¡°¡­ Today.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± She nodded with determination. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Where will you go? I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll leave on my own¡­¡± Tyler took a step forward, and she instinctively backed away. The wary look on her face looked ironic from his perspective, and he said, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± With that, he grabbed the car keys and left. Vicky had nowhere to go apart from the dorm, but since she could not return to the academy, she could only stay in a hotel. The living expenses in Molivia were extremely high, and she could not afford to stay in a proper hotel. In the end, she had to settle in a motel that was located in a remote area. After checking in, she walked a long way to a supermarket. Living in a motel was different from staying home, and since she could not risk going out too frequently, she bought bread, biscuits, and instant noodle packs. Despite having everything nned, an ident happened on the very first day. After closing the lights, darkness fell over the room, and since it was a cheap motel, there was a faint moldy scent in the air. Sometimeter, she heard noisesing from the door that were barely noticeable. She sat up immediately as she had not allowed herself to fall deeply asleep in such an unfamiliar environment. She jolted awake, and at the same time, the door opened quietly. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Vicky, having gotten used to the darkness, spotted two figures sneaking into the room. Her eyes widened, and she started hyperventting. She had not expected such a thing to happen in a motel and instantly fell into a depth of intense panic. She did not know if the men who entered the room were local thugs or if she had been discovered by Jonathan¡¯s men. Nheless, this was not the time to debate that; she knew she had to focus on escaping. Not daring to make a sound, she quietly picked up her phone and slipped out of bed. The men who entered were still adjusting to the darkness and were extremely careful not to make a sound. Vicky, too, did not search for weapons out of fear she might make a sound. ¡®If they came looking for money, they¡¯d leave after taking my purse on the nightstand. But if they came to take me¡­¡¯ she thought. Knowing she would not stand a chance against two men, she decided to run as soon as they got close to the bed. Despite the fear that threatened to overwhelm her, she managed to keep a leveled head and she puffed the nket in a way that looked as though someone was sleeping on the bed. Soon, the two figures arrived by the bed, and instead of reaching for her purse, they leaped onto the bed right away. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately ran past the two men. Realizing that there was no one in the bed, the two turned and noticed Vicky, who ran out of the door. Since Vicky had noticed them, they did not bother hiding and darted after her. Vicky was in such a hurry that she did not even have time to put on her shoes as she ran outside frantically. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The lights in the corridor were dim, but she managed to see the faces of the men who were chasing after her; they were the same foreign men who queued after her when she was shopping for groceries. The men followed her as soon as they spotted her and whispered to one another as they nced at her oddly. Not daring to remain in the supermarket, Vicky hurried back to the hotel in the end. To her bewilderment, the men followed her all the way to her hotel and forced her door open. She lived on the second floor, and though she kept screaming for help, not a single soul was seen along the way, and even the owner of the motel was nowhere to be found. Her heart sank at the realization that she had likely checked into a shady motel. Thankfully, the door on the first floor was not locked, and Vicky managed to get out of the motel. However, the two men behind her would not give up. The area was so remote and isted that even the streetlights were broken. Vicky did not know the area well, whereas the men seemed to know their ways, so she knew that it was only a matter of time before they caught up to her. Her heart was instantly filled with remorse as she should have never moved out of Tyler¡¯s apartment. She had lived in the dorm ever since she came to Molivia, and she did not know how dangerous the world could be. Inparison to the outside world, Tyler¡¯s apartment seemed so much better. She hid behind a dumpster and made a call with trembling hands. Beep, beep¡­ The wait seemed to expand indefinitely at a time like this, and though it had only been a few seconds, it felt like a decade had passed. The call was eventually answered, and she heard a familiar, cold voice. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m-¡° Before she could respond, her phone was pped out of her hand. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Vicky turned around and realized the two men were right behind her. Before she had the chance to call for help, they covered her mouth and dragged her outside. She watched as one of the men picked up her phone from the ground before shutting it down with a big grin on his face. It was at this very moment that Vicky learned what true despair felt like. She struggled with all her might, causing the men to slow down and making it difficult to drag her away. Though there were not a lot of people around, their n would be ruined if Vicky managed to draw any attention to her. They thus exchanged a knowing nce before knocking her out. When Vicky woke up, she found herself in an abandoned warehouse and heard the two men talking from a distance. ¡°This chick looks ravishing.¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s better-looking than any Zendonian I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s our lucky day.¡± ¡°I heard that Zendonian women tend to be more conservative, and she might try to kill herself when she wakes up. That¡¯d kill all the fun, so¡­should we drug her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s boring. I like women when they¡¯re sober.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s tie her up, then. There¡¯s no one around, so she can scream all she wants, and no one would hear her¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯ll bring my whip in and have the best fun today!¡± ¡°Oh, remember to bring my cuff as well¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank as she listened to their conversation. She had thought that the men worked for Jonathan, but to her bewilderment, they were just some random thugs. Since they were in a remote warehouse, there was a chance that they might kill her once they were done with her. Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold. The men continued to chat in vulgarnguage as they did not notice that Vicky was already awake. Vicky took the chance to observe her surroundings. There was only one entrance and no window at all. At the moment, she had been ced on a single bed. She wanted to find a weapon, but the lights were dim with only one lightbulb hanging from the ceiling, so she could not see everything. The two men were standing by the entrance, so it was impossible to escape. After the discussion, one of the men went out and said,¡± Wait here. We¡¯ll have funter. Don¡¯t start without me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ying alone isn¡¯t as fun as doing it together.¡± One of the men left. Vicky clenched her fists, knowing that this was her only chance to escape. Though fighting one man was challenging as it was, she would be doomed if she had to deal with two men at once. The other man walked over to check on her. Vicky knew that pretending to be unconscious would only waste time. To prevent the man from touching her while she was unconscious, she made some noises on purpose to alert the man that she was awake. He hurried over and said, ¡°Oh, my. Are you awake, darling?¡± Vicky made a point to look extremely terrified. ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can do anything¡­¡± The man smiled. ¡°Cooperate, and we won¡¯t kill you, darling.¡± Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Vicky looked at the man hopefully. ¡°Really?¡¯ The man studied her greedily. ¡°Of course. We wouldn¡¯t want to kill you either.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was strange that though Tyler tried to be intimate with her the night before, Vicky was not at all appalled and only felt scared. On the other hand, the man before had not even touched her, and she was already disgusted beyond words. Vicky lowered her gaze to hide the contempt in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a little nervous. Can we chat for a bit?¡± The man was bored as well and was overjoyed that Vicky was willing to cooperate. He sat by the bed and said, ¡°Sure. What do you want to talk about? Oh, I don¡¯t know your name yet¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°My name is Tom.¡± Vicky pretended like she did not hear him. ¡°What? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± The man leaned closer. ¡°My name is Tom. Did you hear me this time?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°I heard you.¡± The man was practically drooling when he saw the smile on Vicky¡¯s face. He rubbed his mouth and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, darling?¡± ¡°My name is¡­¡± She abruptly raised her arm and mmed the wooden stick she found earlier at the man. However, her hand was caught mid-air, and she froze. The man looked at her with a vicious smile. ¡°You¡¯re far too confident if you think you can fool me. I knew Zendonian women were rebellious!¡± She breathed heavily, and the man pped her harshly across the face. Her head swung to the side, and blood scrolled down the corner of her mouth. ¡°I thought that I¡¯d save the beating forter, but since you asked for it, I¡¯m going to beat you to death now!¡± The man¡¯s face twisted with anger as he pped her repeatedly. Just then, the door to the warehouse opened, and the other man returned with some tools. When he saw that his partner was hitting Vicky, he protested, ¡°Tom, I thought I told you to wait for me! Why are you starting without me?¡± Tom stopped and shrugged. ¡°This woman seduced me. It¡¯s not my fault.¡± The other man hurried over with a whip, handcuffs, and some candles. ¡°Since you¡¯ve had your fun, it¡¯s my turn now.¡± Tom was indeed a little tired and agreed, ¡°Sure, you can go ahead. I¡¯ll cuff the woman for you so she won¡¯t run.¡± ¡°How thoughtful.¡± The man waited until Vicky was handcuffed and picked up the whip beforending a hard blow on Vicky. The whip pierced through the air with a sharp noise. Snap! Vicky¡¯s body curled at the pain. Snap! Snap! Snap! As the whipnded on her delicate skin repeatedly, her skin tore under the assault, sending burning pain throughout her body. The men chuckled devilishly, and theirugh sounded almost demonic in her ears. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Vicky never expected the men to be sadists. The pain numbed her mind, and she could only try to protect her head instinctively. ¡®Am I having a nightmare? If it is, please¡­let me wake up,* she whimpered internally. The pain and despair had stopped her from crying entirely. The men enjoyed beating people because they were aroused by others¡¯ wails and screams, so they were both displeased by Vicky¡¯s silence. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she screaming?¡± ¡°Yeah. She isn¡¯t crying either. How boring.¡± ¡°Are we not beating her hard enough? Or is it not painful enough?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hit harder, then.¡± The two men rested for a while and were about to start beating Vicky again when they heard a loud sounding from the warehouse entrance. The rusty door copsed, startling the two men. A tall man dressed in a ck trench coat stormed in and scanned the room, immediately spotting Vicky on the bed. She curled herself into a ball and shivered as her long hair covered her face, concealing any emotions she had on her extremely pale face. There was a faint scent of blood in the air. Since the men were taken by surprise by the intruder, they did not even have the time to throw away the whip. Tyler instantly figured out what had happened after one nce. He pursed his lips, and his face tensed maliciously. It had been a long time since he was in so much rage; he had abandoned all powerful emotions years ago. To his surprise, he found himself fuming with anger at the sight and could not understand why it enraged him so. After all, he had not been so angry even when Vicky came close to being assaulted by Jonathan. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Who permitted you toe in here?!¡± Tom roared with the whip in his hand. Tyler shot him a dark look before striding over. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Startled, the two men exchanged knowing looks and nodded in unison as they thought to themselves, ¡®There are two of us, so we have nothing to fear against a Zendonian!1 They immediately charged at Tyler, and Tyler simply backed away to dodge the attack from the whips on their hand. He took the opportunity to kick Tom in the calf. Crack! Following the chilling sound of bones cracking, Tom copsed onto the ground. His bones had suffered a fracture from one single kick. Hispanion was disabled by Tyler as well. Tyler stepped on the other man¡¯s face and applied pressure until the bridge of his nose and teeth broke. As blood ran down his nose, Tyler seemed unsatisfied and scanned the man intently as though deciding what to do next. The men felt chills down their spines, but just when Tyler was about to attack again, Vicky called out weakly. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Tyler widened his eyes and turned to look at her. She was staring at her with a strange mixture of hope, fear, and confusion in her eyes, and he felt as though he had been stung in the heart by the sight. Tyler turned and hurried to Vicky. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Vicky seemed to have missed his question and continued to stare at him unblinkingly. ¡°Is it really you, Tyler?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 711 Chapter 711 The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw the handcuffs on Vicky¡¯s wrists. He grabbed onto the cuffs and snapped them open beforeying his jacket onto Vicky¡¯s shoulders as her clothes were all torn by the whip. The warmth on his jacket chased away the cold, and his arrival felt like heaven-sent. Vicky had never wished to see him so desperately, and all the despair she felt exploded. She threw herself into his arms and broke down in tears. Instead of pushing her away, he tapped her gently on the back in constion. The two men wailed and whimpered on the ground. ¡°Help. It hurts¡­¡± Vicky snapped out of it and tugged at Tyler¡¯s shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡± She did not want to stay for another moment. There was no way that they could call the police as Jonathan was looking for her. Tyler nodded and lifted Vicky in his arms. In the process, however, he identally grazed her wounds, and she paled in pain. He immediately paused. ¡°Does it hurt badly?¡± She gritted her teeth and endured the pain. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Out of concern that the two men had other partners, she urged, ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± Without another word, Tyler turned to leave with her in his arms but stilled when he walked past the two men on the ground. He gazed down at them and narrowed his eyes viciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky asked in confusion. ¡°Letting them go like this is far too kind,¡± Tyler said. ¡°Hold onto me.¡± Vicky was confused but obeyed nheless, wrapping her arms around his neck. Tyler pulled out a gun, and before she had the chance to register what was happening, he fired two shots. Bang! Bang! Two bullets were fired straight at the men¡¯s crotch, and they instantly fainted before they had the chance to wail. With that, Tyler put the gun away and left coldly. ¡­ He nced at Vicky on the passenger¡¯s seat and reached to fasten her seatbelt for her, to which Vicky flinched. Tyler stilled. Vicky tried to exin herself. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home first,¡± he interjected. Vicky fell into silence. An hourter, the car stopped before the residential building where Tyler lived. Since the conflict with Jonathan had not been resolved, Tyler could not send Vicky to a hospital. Upon returning to the apartment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the first-aid kit.¡± Suddenly, she grabbed him by the sleeve, and he turned around to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Just now¡­¡± Vicky looked up and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t flinch because of you. I was just caught by surprise¡­and was a little scared.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He chuckled. ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Tyler brought the first-aid kit, two towels, and an ice pack. Vicky¡¯s cheeks were swollen at this moment as she had been pped multiple times. He wrapped a towel around the ice pack and handed it to her. ¡°Put it over your face to see if you can get the swelling to go down.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± She reached out to grab the ice pack, but Tyler remained still, so she shot him a confused look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He lowered his gaze and said, ¡°I need to treat the wounds on your back as well.¡± Her breath caught in her throat as realization dawned on her. She had been whipped so many times that she felt numb, and though she did not know the level of severity of her wounds, she knew that her wounds would get infected. Since most of her wounds were on her back, she could not possibly treat them herself. Tyler was the only one who could help her. She clenched her jaw to suppress her embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.¡± Tyler had seen her naked in the past, so she knew there was no point in her refusing his help. She thus took a deep breath and removed Tyler¡¯s jacket from herself before reaching for the buttons on her shirt with trembling hands. She kept telling herself that she should not be shy, but she was an innocent woman who struggled to undress in front of a man. Hence, despite her effort, she failed to take off her clothes. She stole a nce at the man who stood his ground and thought, ¡®Can¡¯t you at least look away so that I can take my clothes off before you apply medicine on me? How am I supposed to undress if you just stand there?¡¯ When Vicky struggled to undress, realization dawned on Tyler, and he stared at her. ¡°Are you¡­in too much pain to undress?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky froze, wondering just how rigid Tyler was to not know that girls could be flustered. When she did not respond, Tyler took it as a sign that he was right and took a few steps forward. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± He swiftly unbuttoned her clothes and took them off. When his long fingers came into contact with her skin, it felt cooling, unlike how it felt the night before. She nced at him gingerly and noticed that there were no emotions in his dark eyes. He did not look at her the way he did the night before, and she could not help but wonder if she was overthinking things. ¡®Maybe he mistook me for another woman. Maybe that¡¯s why he kissed me,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Judging from how he¡¯s treating me now, it¡¯s almost like he¡¯s treating me like a guy friend. Besides, judging from how dull he is, all he knows is to give me money, so it¡¯s probably not likely that he is in love with me.¡¯ As she was absorbed in her thoughts, all of her clothes had been removed. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The wounds on her body were not as severe as they had originally pictured. The two men were sadists, and the whip they used was specifically made to hurt without injuring their target. Still, there were countless red marks across her body, and if not treated properly, the wounds could get infected. Tyler started sanitizing her wounds and she shivered in pain, so he stopped and looked at her intently. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 ¡°Does that hurt?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Oh. I guess you¡¯ll be hurting for a while, then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky realized that she was foolish for expecting him to offer a few words of constion. However, the atmosphere was no longer as awkward after what he said. Tyler tended to her wounds carefully and seriously without a trace of lust in his eyes, so Vicky slowly began to react. Sometimeter, Tyler said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± He grabbed her jacket and ced it on her. ¡°Don¡¯t shower for the time being until the bruises go down.¡± She lowered her gaze. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Which hotel did you live in? I¡¯ll go and retrieve your belongings.¡± She looked at Tyler and asked, ¡°How did you find me? I don¡¯t recall telling you where I went.¡± ¡°I hired a hacker to locate your phone and found where you were when you called me.¡± ¡°You know a hacker?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much you can¡¯t do with money,¡± Tyler said calmly. Vicky felt like she had asked a foolish question but could not suppress her curiosity. ¡°How did you find the warehouse, then?¡± ¡°The surveince footage showed the direction of where you werest seen, and it¡¯s a remote area with little to no ce for hiding. That warehouse is the only possible ce where I can find you in the area.¡± Vicky felt guilty for the trouble she caused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble again.¡± He shot her a side-long nce without anyment to her apology. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your belongings.¡± ¡°Maybe we should just leave them,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°Those two were severely injured, so will they come after you for revenge? Maybe they¡¯ll have their friends waiting at the motel for you.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Tyler said casually. ¡°They¡¯re unconscious right now, and it¡¯s unknown if they even have any medical attention. They¡¯re in no shape to retaliate.¡± Vicky did not know what to say as Tyler¡¯s method of stalling seemed to be severe muttion; it was violent but effective. ¡­ The night was quiet, and Vicky had a nightmare that night. In her dream, she was locked in a cage while Jonathan was whipping her. She dodged and soon noticed that the cage was not locked, so she darted out frantically. Just as she was about to get away, however, the two men who attacked her appeared before her, while Jonathan caught up to her with a devilish sneer on his face. The two men in front of her lunged at her ferociously and she jolted awake, screaming. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Aah!¡± The darkness around her made it challenging to distinguish dream from reality, and she held herself while shivering. It was so quiet that she could hear her heartbeat, and she felt as though she was about to be swallowed by the darkness. Just as she was on the brink of a mental breakdown, the lights in the room were turned on. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 The light chased away the darkness, and a divine-looking man came into her sight. ¡°Nightmares?¡± Tyler asked, his voice husky. Vicky slowly regained herposure. ¡°Nightmares¡­ Yes, it was a nightmare,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I had a horrible nightmare when Jonathan locked me up in a cage, and when I tried to escape, those two men stood in my way¡­¡± Everything that had happened was more than what a woman, who was not even 20 years old, could take. He studied the pale look on her face and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was just a dream.¡± Though it was only a nightmare, what she had experienced continued to haunt her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the lights on.¡± He got up and was about to leave. ¡°It¡¯s still hours before sunrise. Get some more sleep.¡± He was about to walk out of the bedroom when Vicky whispered, ¡°Can you¡­not go?¡± He stilled and turned to look at her. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Vicky was as pale as a ghost as her eyes darted around, fearing that something might leap out of the darkness. ¡°Can you stay with me tonight?¡± She was overwhelmed by fear, and as soon as she closed her eyes, she would be swarmed by the memories of all the horrible things people did to her. Even if she was only dreaming of them, she could no longer withstand it. Tyler stood still. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re asking for?¡± Her fingers twitched and trembled. ¡°I¡ªI know.¡± Though he might not have any ulterior motive when he treated her wounds, he was still a man and she would never know what might happen, but she could no longer bring herself to worry about that. Even if Tyler might initiate any form of intimacy, she did not wish to be alone. He stared at her for a while before walking back to sit down on a chair near the bed. ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± The fact that he did not take advantage of her weakness filled her with warmth. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, she fell back to sleep and had yet another nightmare. However, when she woke up to find the lights on and Tyler on the chair, she instantly rxed. Eventually, the nightmares were gone. ¡­ Vicky knew that having Tyler stay with her for one night was already asking for too much, so she did not ask Tyler to do the same when she woke up screaming again the next night. Tyler needed to work and therefore needed sleep. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. For the following week, Vicky had not been able to sleep well, and it became hard to grasp reality. She would forget about what she wanted to do and sit alone in her bedroom, staring into the distance nkly. ninjanovel Tyler was busy and would be gone most of the time except for when he tended to her wounds. By the time he noticed the state Vicky was in, it was toote. One night, a thunderstorm raged outside and Tyler woke up to the deafening sound of thunder. He got up to close the window in the living room and heard a gasp when he walked past Vicky¡¯s room. It was barely noticeable and he might not have heard it had he not walked past the room. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Tyler knocked on the door, but there was no response. He thought Vicky might be having a nightmare, so he turned the doorknob and walked in to check on her. When he switched on themp beside the bed, he noticed that her face was covered in tears. She tensed and was trembling uncontrobly as she panted. Tyler tried to wake her up, but no matter how hard he tried, she just could not wake up as if she was trapped in a nightmare. ¡°Vicky. Vicky¡­¡± He pushed her gently, but she did not respond. Tyler¡¯s pupils contracted, and he realized that something was wrong when he could not wake Vicky up. He picked her up and was about to take her to a hospital when he noticed that she had lost weight. She had always been slim, but it became clear that she had lost even more weight. She was still trembling, and her weightless body felt almost as light as a tiny, helpless kitten. For some reason, his heart sank. All emotions faded, leaving only remorse and guilt behind. He should not have ignored her, and he knew that it was done deliberately on his part. He was very busy, but not to the extent that he did not have time to see her. He was used to being alone and did not want to break his habit, so he decided to correct the change in his life when he realized he had invested too much time and energy in Vicky. He stopped checking the time when he was about to leave work; he stopped having inexplicable anticipation every time he opened the door when he arrived home. He stopped waiting for the smile on her face, the light she kept on while waiting for him, or her familiar figure on the couch. If he had not lost control of his emotions, he would never be angry when she was harmed ore close to forcing himself on her. Alcohol was men¡¯s best excuse for their actions, but all it did was magnify the desires buried deep in his heart. He noticed the change in his behavior and hated himself for being out of control, so he began to treat her coldly. He had forgotten about what she experienced in a short period and that she neededpanionship, so he left her alone at home without even checking on her. As he carried Vicky out of the living room, her eyshes fluttered slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. Those eyes, washed by tears, were bright and clean, reflecting his cold expression. After a brief moment of confusion, Vicky realized that she had a nightmare again. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Tyler had been out untilte as ofte and would rarely return home before she went to bed. By the time she woke up, he would usually be gone. Vicky suspected that he was truly busy. She was gued by nightmares, often unable to distinguish reality from dream, and she lost track of when he came home each night. Hence, she was surprised to see Tyler at this moment. ¡°Have you eaten yet? Do you want me to make somete supper for you?¡± The nightmares that had been bothering her werepletely forgotten, and she shifted her attention to him. Vicky struggled out of his embrace and was about to prepare supper for him like usual. Tyler looked down at her to meet her clear eyes that were devoid of any resentment. He had not been drinking but swiftly lost control of his emotions. In a swift motion, he bowed his head and pressed his lips against hers. Tyler knocked on the door, but there was no response. He thought Vicky might be having a nightmare, so he turned the doorknob and walked in to check on her. When he switched on themp beside the bed, he noticed that her face was covered in tears. She tensed and was trembling uncontrobly as she panted. Tyler tried to wake her up, but no matter how hard he tried, she just could not wake up as if she was trapped in a nightmare. ¡°Vicky. Vicky¡­¡± He pushed her gently, but she did not respond. Tyler¡¯s pupils contracted, and he realized that something was wrong when he could not wake Vicky up. He picked her up and was about to take her to a hospital when he noticed that she had lost weight. She had always been slim, but it became clear that she had lost even more weight. She was still trembling, and her weightless body felt almost as light as a tiny, helpless kitten. For some reason, his heart sank. All emotions faded, leaving only remorse and guilt behind. He should not have ignored her, and he knew that it was done deliberately on his part. He was very busy, but not to the extent that he did not have time to see her. He was used to being alone and did not want to break his habit, so he decided to correct the change in his life when he realized he had invested too much time and energy in Vicky. He stopped checking the time when he was about to leave work; he stopped having inexplicable anticipation every time he opened the door when he arrived home. He stopped waiting for the smile on her face, the light she kept on while waiting for him, or her familiar figure on the couch. If he had not lost control of his emotions, he would never be angry when she was harmed ore close to forcing himself on her. Alcohol was men¡¯s best excuse for their actions, but all it did was magnify the desires buried deep in his heart. He noticed the change in his behavior and hated himself for being out of control, so he began to treat her coldly. He had forgotten about what she experienced in a short period and that she neededpanionship, so he left her alone at home without even checking on her. ninjanovelContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As he carried Vicky out of the living room, her eyshes fluttered slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. Those eyes, washed by tears, were bright and clean, reflecting his cold expression. After a brief moment of confusion, Vicky realized that she had a nightmare again. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Tyler had been out untilte as ofte and would rarely return home before she went to bed. By the time she woke up, he would usually be gone. Vicky suspected that he was truly busy. She was gued by nightmares, often unable to distinguish reality from dream, and she lost track of when he came home each night. Hence, she was surprised to see Tyler at this moment. ¡°Have you eaten yet? Do you want me to make somete supper for you?¡± The nightmares that had been bothering her werepletely forgotten, and she shifted her attention to him. Vicky struggled out of his embrace and was about to prepare supper for him like usual. Tyler looked down at her to meet her clear eyes that were devoid of any resentment. He had not been drinking but swiftly lost control of his emotions. In a swift motion, he bowed his head and pressed his lips against hers. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Tyler''s kiss was more skillful and restrainedpared to the time before, and Vicky froze in shock. By the time she registered what was happening and tried to dodge, he had deepened the kiss and as oxygen began to run thin, her mind went nk like a person who was drowning. She was not at all appalled by his kiss, but her fear of men left her shaking like a leaf. Vicky did not push his way and thought to herself, ¡®Let it be, then.Instead of being defiled by those horrible men, I might as well give myself to him.At least I don''t hate him.Besides, he has helped me so many times, and it''s about time I return the favor" Sensing her obedience, Tyler''s kiss became even more intense. Just as she thought that she would be offering her innocence to Tyler, he stopped and gazed down upon her with lust burning in his eyes.His breath was ragged as he stared at her possessively. Vicky felt butterflies in her stomach and lowered her gaze to avoid his eyes. Sometimeter, he finally regained hisposure and reached out to touch her swollen lips before muttering in a seductive voice, "I''m sorry."She bowed her head and shook her head. Instead of resisting him, she had been extremely tamed and obedient, and Tyler''s heart melted as he studied how she leaned against him weakly.He kissed her on the cheek. "Another nightmare?" His voice was husky and pleasant,ced with gentleness. She felt moved and confused at the same time but nodded regardless.She could not understand Tyler''s intention.It was understandable that he kissed her when he was drunk, but he kissed her again when he was sober. ¡®Does this mean he wants me? But why would he stop if that''s the case? Is the thunder ruining his mood?¡¯ she thought. "How long has it been?" he asked. She hesitated in silence, and he immediately came to a realization.He frowned and asked, "You''ve been having nightmares for the past few days?" "It''ll pass in a few days." She forced a smile. "Mister Hart, it''s gettingte..." Before she could finish, he interrupted her. "Don''t call me Mister Hart from now on." She shot him a confused look. He met her eyes and muttered, "Call me by my name." She had called him by his name several times in the past, and since it was just a way of addressing him, she had no issue addressing him however he liked, so she nodded. ¡°Okay." Tyler carried her back to her room and retrieved his pillow from his bedroom to ce it next to hers. Realization dawned on Vicky as she watched him.She tensed and started trembling. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Despite Vicky''s decision, she still felt nervous. Sensing that she was shivering, Tyler assumed that she was terrified of the nightmares and pulled her closer into his arms. "Sleep.I''ll stay with you." She opened her mouth to speak but decided against it in the end, and she took a deep breath before laying down. Click! The lights were turned off, and darkness returned to the room. Vicky tensed and breathed heavily. In the dark, Tyler carefully wrapped his arms around her. When she flinched, his movement became more gentle as though she was made of ss. Vicky was amused by that and wanted to tell him that she was not that fragile, but she knew better than to say it out loud. His body was burning, and his heat radiating through his body to hers.She waited for his next move quietly in his arms, but Tyler did not do anything apart from holding her. Even as she drifted off to sleep, he simply held her reassuringly. After some time, Vicky fell into a deep slumber. The next day, she opened her eyes to find the sun shining bright.She sat up slowly and felt energized after the best sleep she had for the past week.She washed up and prepared to make herself some food before stilling when she saw Tyler in the kitchen. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sensing her presence, he turned around to look at her. "Head to the dining room.I''m almost done." Shocked, Vicky headed to the dining room obediently. 10 minutester, Tyler brought oatmeal and a few dishes over. Vicky studied his face and asked, "Are you not going to work today?" "Yeah," Tyler said. "I''m taking a break." After working so hard for days on end, it seemed normal for Tyler to rest, so Vicky did not question his response. The two ate quietly, and Vicky came to a sudden realization that it had been some time since Tyler cooked or had breakfast with her. After breakfast, Vicky was about to return to her room when Tyler called out to her, "Wait." She shot him a confused look. "What is it, Mister Hart?" He frowned. "I thought I told you to call me by my name." She snapped out of it and corrected herself, "T¡ªTyler...What is it?" Vicky found it hard to adjust to the change. Tyler was displeased by how rigid she sounded but did not protest as there was more than enough time for her to adjust. "I''ve contacted a doctor that can help with your nightmare." Her eyes lit up. "Really?" "Yeah." He nced at the clock. "She''ll be here in about half an hour." Touched by his effort, Vicky said, "Thank you." He walked over and kissed her on the forehead. "You don''t have to thank me." Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Vicky''s body stiffened at his action as she was still struggling to be so close to a man.However, since she decided to move back in, she knew she would eventually have to pay the price for it.She nodded. "Okay." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Half an hourter, the doctor Tyler had hired came to the building.It was a Zendonian woman in her forties, and she had a warm smile that made her look pleasantly approachable. "Mister Hart.Miss Shaw.Greetings." The woman bowed at them and proceeded to introduce herself, "You can call me Doctor Jenny." Tyler nodded. "Thank you foring, Doctor Jenny." Doctor Jenny smiled. "You''re most wee.I''m just doing my job." She then turned to look at Vicky and asked gently, * Miss Shaw, can you tell me what you''re going through?" Vicky did not want to have any more nightmares and cooperated. "For the past week, I''ve had nightmares as soon as I fall asleep.Once I jolt awake, I''d either struggle to fall back asleep or continue to have more nightmares..." "And that has been going on for a week?" Vicky nodded. "What symptoms are you experiencing during the day?" Doctor Jenny asked. "During the day?" "Yes.When you''re awake." "I don''t get much sleep at night, so I tend to feel dizzy and exhausted during the day...That''s about it." "How about your mood?" Confused, Vicky said, "Mood...I''m not in a good mood but not in a bad one either.I''ve just been so out of it that I can''t even remember." "Have you gone outside for a strolltely?" Vicky hesitated. Tyler sat down next to Vicky. "Don''t worry.You can trust Doctor Jenny." Vicky nced at Tyler and nodded. "I''ve been in a bit of troubletely, so I can''t go outside..." Doctor Jenny pressed on. "What kind of trouble? Can you tell me more about it?" Doctor Jenny needed to know every detail about what the patient was going through to treat them, and since Tyler had reassured Vicky, Vicky let her guard down and began to describe the recent events. Doctor Jenny''s scowl deepened as she listened, and in the end, she asked, "If all those troubles are to go away, will you be willing to go outside?" Vicky had not thought about it before and stiffened at the question. After a few minutes of silence, she shook her head. "I don''t want to go outside." It was such a dangerous world out there that she found herself in trouble at every corner she turned, so she would prefer to stay inside. After getting a general idea of Vicky''s situation, Doctor Jenny looked at Tyler. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Chapter 719 "Mister Hart, can I have a moment with you alone?" "Doctor Jenny, what is it that you can¡¯t discuss in front of me?" Vicky asked. Doctor Jenny smiled. "Of course, I''ll talk to you about your condition, but I need to learn more about what Mister Hart sees from his perspective as well.What you can describe is how you subjectively feel, and I want to know what Mister Hart thinks.As for why I''d like to speak with him alone, that''s because there might be things that he finds difficult to talk about in front of you or that he might not be able to describe objectively...Do you understand?" Vicky nodded. "Alright, then.I''ll head back to my room." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Doctor Jenny and Tyler did not talk in the living room and instead did so in his study. As soon as the door closed behind them, Doctor Jenny deadpanned, "Mister Hart, I''m afraid Miss Shaw isn''t just having nightmares.She''s suffering from depression." He narrowed his eyes darkly. "What?" "ording to my experience, she''s suffering from depression, a form of mental illness.The trigger for the nightmares was the series of events that had happened recently, and she can''t process them mentally." Doctor Jenny sighed. "Indeed, Miss Shaw has gone through something a woman her age should''ve never gone through.If we don''t treat it as soon as possible, she might start to live in her world and refuse any form of contact with the outside world.If it gets worse, she''ll develop a more severe mental condition." Tyler pursed his lips. "How do we treat it?" "My advice is that Miss Shaw needs to get out of her room.Staying home all the time will only make her more depressed and more fearful of the world outside.At the moment, she''s in desperate need of company." Doctor Jenny shot him a stern look. "She feels insecure about the whole world now, and if she''s left alone, she''ll instinctively be paranoid out of fear.If you''re busy, it''s best to get her family or friends to stay by her side to minimize the fear she feels." After a pause, she added, "Of course, it''ll be best if you can stay with her, Mister Hart.I can tell that Miss Shaw trusts and relies on you." After prescribing Vicky some medication, Doctor Jenny left. Vicky realized that Tyler was not as busy as he had not gone to work for three days in a row. Worried that he might be staying home for what he did to the two foreign men, she asked him about it, and he would often brush it off by saying that he wanted to rest for a few days. It was normal for him to rest, but she felt confused about how he had been treating her.He would kiss her, act intimate and sleep with her in his arms every day. There were a few times when she was ready to offer him her first time, but his action had not escted so far. Vicky could no longer tell what Tyler wanted. One day, Vicky was watering the nts on the balcony. Tyler lived in a great apartment but looked dull without any decoration. When Vicky mentioned it a few days ago, Tyler immediately ordered flowers and nts from a florist. With some greenery in the apartment, she was in a lighter mood, and with Tyler by her side every night, she no longer had as many nightmares. She would still have nightmares but would find herself in his arms whenever she opened her eyes. As time went by, she was no longer as frightened. She knew that Tyler stayed home to keep herpany, and she felt increasingly guilty as she could not repay the favor. Just then, she heard the familiar sound of footsteps approaching. Without turning her head, she already knew who it was.She set the water jug down and turned to sh him a smile.She was just about to say something when he silenced her with a smile. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Vicky almost forgot about how experienced Tyler had be in kissing after staying home for the past few days.She leaned into his arms helplessly and wrapped her arms around his neck as he kissed her.She used to not understand why people enjoyed kissing, but she finally realized how addictive it was after experiencing it herself. Vicky was not appalled by Tyler''s kisses and was even falling in love with the feeling. asionally, she would feel confused as she wondered what their rtionship was. ¡®Are we a couple?¡¯ she thought. ¡®We never said we''re one, and he never said that he loves me or asked me to be his girlfriend.Are we friends with benefits? But we haven''t slept together, so what are we?¡¯ Sensing her distraction, he nibbled on her lip, and she snapped out of it with the realization that people might see them as they were standing on the balcony.She shoved at him gently. "...Back to the room." Tyler chuckled and lifted her. Instead of carrying her back to her room, he returned to his room. Tyler would always carry her into his room whenever he wanted to be intimate with her, like a predator bringing its prey to its territory before devouring it. The sound of them breathing heavily echoed in the quiet room, and Vickyy in bed with her clothes ruffled as Tyler left a trail of kisses on her face and body. After a while, Tyler got up, and she shuddered at the cold from the distance between them. Having gotten used to it, she opened her eyes. Tyler''s chest was heaving, and when he met her eyes, he looked away awkwardly before turning to head to the bathroom. Tyler and Vicky had done everything there was except for the final step, and she could not understand why he was running away. Just as he was about to leave, she grabbed him by the hand, and he turned to look at her. This was the first time she stopped him from leaving. "What''s wrong?" he asked hoarsely. Hershes fluttered, and she whispered, "Don''t go." They were both adults and both knew what Vicky meant. Tyler lifted an eyebrow in disbelief. "What did you say?" She lowered her gaze to hide the emotions in her eyes. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t go.I...I''m okay with it." Once he realized that he heard her correctly, he held her closer and nted another passionate kiss on her lips. His kiss had grown fierce to the point that it was almost hurting. Sometimeter, he asked huskily, "Vicky, are you really okay with this?"She was still shivering and closed her eyes before nodding. ¡°You''ve helped so much, and I don''t have anything worthy to offer in return...so I want to offer you my most precious possession...in return for all that you''ve done for me." The air froze, and the temperature seemed to drop around them. Tyler remained still for a long while after that, and Vicky could not help but open her eyes, only to find Tyler staring at her coldly as though he was trying to look into her soul through her eyes. The originally romantic atmosphere transformed into a cold one, and Vicky began to feel anxious from how long he was I staring at her, not knowing what was happening. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 ¡°W¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong?¡± Tyler continued to look at her with an unreadable, eerie expression. Suddenly, an odd-sounding chuckle escaped him when he realized Vicky had no idea what she did or said to have him react this way. ¡°A way to return what I did for you? So everything you did for the past few days was a gesture to return for what I did for you?¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Even before she finished her sentence, Tyler started tough discreetly. Despite that, he was not¡­ genuinely happy. His eyes were dark and hurtful, and hisughter was full of irony. It caused Vicky to panic, and her instincts kicked in as she grabbed Tyler¡¯s arm. However, Tyler withdrew his arm indifferently and got on his feet. He put on his usual indifferent, cold face while his eyes looked clear and cold. The riled, wanton man no longer existed as if everything was just an illusion. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Tyler had been very gentle and caring to her as ofte. To be more exact, he would fulfill any of the wishes she expressed. For instance, she said the home would look nicer if there were more nts around, and he arranged for people to send the nts she liked to the building the next day. Not to mention, he would make any dish she craved. Justst night, she remembered the pastry from the bakery near her university and said faintly how she missed them. Despite the rain, Tyler drove an hour to the bakery to buy what she wanted. She had gotten used to his gentleness and tenderness that she could not remember when hest showed her this aloofness of his. Tyler got down from the bed and picked up the shirt that was thrown on the floor. He put it back on and buttoned it with his cold slender fingers. The cool colors of the buttons set off a deste vibe. He swiftly got dressed up tidily and elegantly. Vicky called out to him as he walked out of the room, yet he merely walked away unresponsively as if he did not hear her calling him. After a while, she heard the door open and close again. He¡­ He was gone. Vicky was mystified as to what happened. Too stunned and dumbstruck; distressed and flustered. Her heart ached in the confusion of why Tyler suddenly changed. It rained almost every day. The sun would shine brightly in the morning, but the skies would darken with clouds during noon. In just a while, the rain started pouring from the sky, the raindrops hitting the windows and scrolling down the ss. Vicky quickly took in the flowers on the balcony. She then stood in front of the window and looked out the window at the rain. The sky turned dark when she finally moved away. She looked at the clock on the wall. It was 8 p.m., and Tyler was not home yet. She tried calling him, but he neither answered nor replied to the messages she sent. Vicky did not know if he was ignoring her on purpose or¡­if something bad happened to him. She wondered if Jonathan and the other guys had found him or if he might have ended up in an ident due to the downpour. As her imagination ran rampant, she grew nervous and gradually felt flustered. This anxious feeling barely haunted her for the past few days as Tyler was there to apany her. She could not control how worried she was, nor could she control thinking of the worst-case scenario that could happen to Tyler. She tried calling him onest time, but it was for naught. No one picked up the call. She could not stand it anymore. Grabbed an umbre and out she went to his office to take a look. It was 10 p.m. when Tyler returned, his body reeking of alcohol. The house was pitch-ck, and the one who would normally wait for his return was nowhere to be seen. He curled his lips into a sarcastic smile. Changing into his home slippers, he went to the bathroom to take his shower. When he walked past Vicky¡¯s room, he stopped and noted that the door was closed. Soon, he quickly walked away. At that moment, a bolt of lightning pierced through the sky, and thunder started rumbling. This stopped Tyler once more. After standing in front of the door for a few seconds, Tyler decided to reach for the doorknob and twisted it. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Vicky¡¯s room was dark. A bolt of lightning shed again, which allowed Tyler to have a clear look at the room. The bed was nicely made without anyone sleeping on it. Obviously, Vicky was not ready to go to bed yet because the curtain was not closed. Shock shed through Tyler¡¯s eyes as he quickly switched on the light in the room. As expected, the room was empty. He quickly searched the bathroom and his own, but he failed to see Vicky. At that moment, he no longer felt tipsy. He took out his phone to call Vicky¡ªand it was at that moment he heard a melodious ringtone near the door. He spotted Vicky¡¯s phone nicely ced, and it took him a few seconds to realize Vicky was missing as he gazed at the ringing phone. Worse, she did not bring her phone with her. He knew Vicky called and texted him a while ago. During then, he was drinking at the bar and was reluctant to answer the call or reply to Vicky¡¯s messages. Panic hit him hard when he finally realized Vicky was missing. Yes, that was right. He panicked. A long-forgotten feeling that he had never felt for a long time. Another helpless feeling spread through his mind, and he could not keep his calm. He closed his eyes. It took a while before he forced himself to calm down. He went back to Vicky¡¯s room and opened her wardrobe. He noted that her clothes were still neatly organized; no signs that she had moved the suitcase before. Her personal belongings were still in there, too. Even so, he was unable to confirm if she went out because she had to, or¡­if she left forever without saying goodbye. After all, she bought only daily necessities when she moved in, and she would not feel at a loss if she just left them here. Having that thought in his mind, indescribable panic rose in Tyler¡¯s heart again. He had no idea that Vicky had be such an important person in his life. She was so important that he felt like he was suffocating just thinking she might not return. He looked back in his phone at the messages Vicky sent to him. [It¡¯s raining. You shoulde home earlier.] [Are you busy? Why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?] [Are you still angry at me?] [The rain is getting heavier. When are youing back?] [I¡¯m worried about you. Can you reply to me so I know you¡¯re alright?] [Tyler, where are you?] [I¡¯m really going to be angry if you still refuse to reply to me.] All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. That was thest message. Tyler clenched the phone so tightly that his knuckles were turning pale. The screen cracked under the brute force exerted by his grip. After that, he took Vicky¡¯s phone and took a look at the messages. The phone call history and the text messages history were the same as his. He did not see her calling other numbers or texting someone else. Thoom! The thunder roared. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 The outside world terrified Vicky. If she was not angry at him, she would have never left the house, especially when it rained so heavily. Tyler no longer hesitated as he strode out of the room with his phone and called someone. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. Ten minutes¡­ No! I¡¯m giving you five minutes to track down the girl I asked you to findst time.¡± ¡°That girl again?¡± came the voice of a man from the other end, sounding curious and shocked. ¡°Tyler, have you¡­fallen in love with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Just find her!¡± The man hesitated and said, ¡°Tyler, you know you shouldn¡¯t be restrained by a rtionship at an important time like this. If Lincoln Hart learns about this, he can make use of her and stop you from returning to the Hart family.¡± ¡°I never want to go back anyway,¡± Tyler said. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to go back, but¡­you don¡¯t have a choice now. They know the truth. Your existence has seriously affected Lincoln¡¯s status. If you don¡¯t go back, he¡¯ll get rid of you at all costs. I know you don¡¯t care about the Hart family or the business, but their power is beyond you now. And¡­¡± The man paused before continuing, ¡°Lincoln is engaged to the daughter from the Yeager family. Do you know why he was so eager to proceed with the engagement before youe back? Because he knows the Yeager family is going to be his strong support after the engagement. Even if his real identity is exposed in the future, he¡¯ll be able to stand firm with the support from the Yeager family. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the Yeager family before. Even Senior Hart is wary of them. Lincoln has enamored his fiancee, and she only wants him as her husband. That means even if Lincoln isn¡¯t heading the Hart family in the future, he¡¯s going to be the one making calls for the Yeager family¡­ You¡¯ve been losing since the start of the race. If you don¡¯t look for someone with a strong family background, it¡¯s going to be hard for you to survive in the Hart family.¡± After much hesitation, the man continued, ¡°Your parents also know Lincoln isn¡¯t their son, but they agreed and have helped him with the engagement. Up until now, they didn¡¯t have a n to see you¡­ Tyler, I fear they¡¯ve made up their mind by supporting Lincoln instead of you, so¡ª¡± ¡°You have four minutes left,¡± interjected Tyler, finally having enough of the man¡¯s long-winding speech of persuading him. His indifferent attitude showed that what the man said was nothing to him. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± the man called out to him, wanting to continue his persuasion, yet Tyler did not respond. He was waiting for the lift, wanting to head out to find Vicky. During the waiting time, he made the call. Ding! The door of the lift opened. Just as Tyler was going to walk in, he saw a woman standing inside. The woman was soaked due to the rain, and she looked worse for wear. It was cold due to the rain, which caused the woman to shiver. She was going to exit the lift when the lift stopped. Suddenly, she noticed something and raised her head, shocked to see the handsome face she had been seeing for thest couple of days. Before she could say anything, she found herself pulled into a tight embrace. He hugged her so tightly that she felt her bones might crack.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To Tyler, however, he did not dare to let her go in fear he might lose her. When Vicky furrowed her eyebrows and wanted to say how pained she was, she discovered¡ªto her absolute shock¡ªthat Tyler¡¯s body was trembling. At that moment, an indescribable moment overwhelmed her. ¡°Ty¡­¡± Tyler looked down and kissed her passionately. Their bodies pressed against each other, so much so that they could hear their breathing and heartbeat. Vicky felt Tyler¡¯s heart pound rapidly. She was dumbstruck. Was he¡­scared? The door of the lift closed automatically, and Vicky did not manage to get out of the lift. Once they were back in the apartment, Vicky exined why she left. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my calls, so I got worried. I was going to go to your office to look for you.¡± Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Tyler looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take your phone with you?¡± ¡°I was in a hurry and left the phone at the door when I put on my shoes. I only remembered that I didn¡¯t have my phone with me¡­when I was at your office. I asked the guard about you and was told you weren¡¯t in today, so I came back.¡± However, the distance from this apartment to Tyler¡¯s office was very far. It was difficult to hail a taxi since it was raining heavily, so she was drenched even with an umbre. Since she failed to locate Tyler and did not have her phone with her, she could onlye back to the apartment. The moment she saw Tyler, she was struck with happiness. Still, she did not understand why Tyler was mad at her in the first ce. When she was on the way back, she kept asking herself what she did to have made Tyler angry. Was it because she agreed to have intimacy with him when they were not married or an actual couple? Was it because he thought she was alright with sleeping with any men? Meanwhile, her exnation soothed Tyler¡¯s tense nerves. She was not leaving him. Instead, she left the apartment because she looked for him. Vicky looked up timidly to carefully inspect his emotion. ¡°Are you¡­still angry?¡± After a moment of silence, Tyler answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler approached her, wanting to lift her. Her clothes were wet and diforting when they stuck to her skin. Instinctively, she backed up a few steps when Tyler wanted to lift her. Tyler was shocked, and he gazed at Vicky. Quickly, Vicky exined, ¡°My clothes are wet. Your clothes will get wet if you carry me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tyler went ahead and lifted her nheless. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He brought her to the bathroom. ¡°Take a hot bath so you won¡¯t get sick. I¡¯m going to make you some hot soup.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vicky felt warm even before the hot bath. ¡°Put me down.¡± Tyler put her down. There was already water filled in the bathtub. As Vicky was about to test the water temperature, Tyler¡¯s hand reached for the button on her top. She froze at this, and her body became tense. ¡°I¡­I can take it off myself.¡± Tyler did not say anything and continued to unbutton her top. Vicky¡¯s body trembled, but she did not struggle or reject him anymore. She looked down and covered her face with her long hair. Soon, Tyler helped her to take off her top, and he touched her delicate skin. ¡°It healed.¡± His voice was deep and cold. ¡°I don¡¯t see any scars.¡± Vicky looked up at him in surprise. Tyler bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Enjoy your bath. I¡¯m going to make soup for you now.¡± Right after that, he left the bathroom. He was just checking if she had scars after all. She thought¡­ Her face blushed. ¡­ After she finished her bath, there was hot soup on the table. Tyler looked at her wet hair and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you blow dry your hair?¡± ¡°I forgot,¡± Vicky answered. Tyler got up and said, ¡°Drink the soup. I¡¯ll go get the hair dryer.¡± Vicky remained where she was and looked at his tall, strong back. Her chest felt heavy as if a rock was stuck inside. Shortly, Tyler returned with the hair dryer in his hand. Vicky went to the couch after she finished the soup. As expected, Tyler helped Vicky to blow dry her hair, albeit rather clumsily. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Vicky looked in the mirror and watched Tyler use the hair dryer on. For some unknown reason, the sight looked rather hrious. Suddenly, she recalled how she once used to dry his hair for him when she took care of him not long ago. The heat from the hair dryer felt warm andfortable. After the hectic night, Vicky felt her taut nerves easing intofort as she slowly grew groggy. Not long after, she dozed off. Tyler only noticed that she fell asleep after having dried her hair. He bent down and leaned forward to kiss her forehead. Vicky frowned at the sensation that disrupted her dozing off. She moved her head to the side and mumbled, ¡°Tyler, stop it¡­ I¡¯m very sleepy¡­¡± Every morning after Tyler woke up, he would shower her with kisses to wake her up. Hearing this, Tyler stopped and carefully lifted her, looking down at her serene sleepy face. All of a sudden, he recalled how she tried to ask him a question but did not finish. ¡®Tyler, are we¡­¡¯ Halfway through the question, she stopped and said, ¡®Never mind.¡¯ Truth be told, he knew what she was asking about. She wanted to know if they were in a rtionship, or if they were just friends. He did not answer her, not because he did it deliberately but because he thought the status of their rtionship was not that important. When he confirmed that she was the one he wanted, hebeled her as his. Thus, it did not matter to him if she was his woman, girlfriend, or wife¡ªespecially after what happened today. It even assured him what he wanted. He wanted her. No matter if she liked him or not, she could only be with him. She was his woman, and no one could steal her away from him. He held Vicky in his arms like a boy who finally got his favorite toy. The difference was that he had never wanted something so badly like he did at the moment, not even from a young age. The first thing that he wanted so badly was a human being. Tyler carried her back to his bedroom. Maybe Vicky was apprehensive of him because they had only known each other for a short period¡­but he did not care. They had a long future ahead, and he had enough patience to let her ept him because she, too, loved him in return¡ªnot because she was trying to return a favor after what he did for him. He would start by letting her into his world. Back in the past, she had asked him once if he was mean to her because he was afraid of letting her enter his world. At that time, he did not know the answer. At this moment, he did. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since she had entered his world, she could never escape. With that thought in his mind, his heart was no longer empty. He embraced the woman tightly and fell asleep. ¡®Argh¡­ My head hurts so badly.¡¯ Vicky woke up, surrounded by the heavy scent of sanitizers. ¡°Vicky? Vicky?¡± Vicky heard a brittle voice calling out her name, and she opened her eyes. Despite her blurry vision, she spotted a familiar face. Her eyes rolled for a bit, and she feebly called out, ¡°Cece?¡± ¡°Oh, thank goodness!¡± Cece was relieved. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Vicky rubbed her head as she felt a splitting head and frowned. ¡°Where am I? My head hurts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital,¡± Cece answered. ¡°You passed out all of a sudden. Mister Hart was the one who sent you here¡­but you have been unconscious for five days. You really scared me!¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°Unconscious for five days?¡± ¡°Yes. The doctor couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong with you, and you just won¡¯t wake up.¡± Vicky looked around and gazed at the emptiness without saying anything. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Cece noticed Vicky¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°Mister Hartes here every day to hear any updates about you¡­ He¡¯s even contacted a hypnotist. The doctor would¡¯ve employed a hypnotherapist treatment on you if you remained unconscious.¡± Vicky looked at Cece. ¡°Hypnotize?¡± ¡°Yes. The doctor knew you lost your memory, so he suspected something had happened to the nervous system in your brain. He tried all sorts of methods but still failed to wake you up¡­¡± Cece then looked at Vicky. ¡°What happened? Why were you unconscious for so long?¡± For some reason, she felt like something was different about Vicky ever since she woke up. Vicky looked out the window and said softly, ¡°I remembered something.¡± Dumbstruck, Cece eximed, ¡°You regained your memory?!¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°Not all of it. Just a little.¡± ¡°Then¡­which part of memory that you remember?¡± Vicky gazed ahead as her voice sounded faint. ¡°How I met Tyler¡­¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°When you first met Tyler, you say?¡± repeated Cece, sounding confused. Vicky never once mentioned how she met Tyler before. In fact, she hardly mentioned anything about Tyler or her past. Therefore, Cece had no idea what happened in Vicky¡¯s past. It seemed like Vicky did not hear what she even said. Her mind looked preupied as she was staring somewhere. There was a point in time when she and Tyler were happy. Did he¡­feel different about her just because she pretended to be Gloria? What about how he used to care for her in the past? Noah said Gloria was her substitute. If that was the case, why did Tyler and her break up? Noah said she was the one who insisted on the breakup, but what was the reason? She liked Tyler very much, did she not? Back in the day, she was too young to tell the difference between love and gratitude. Naively, she thought she was grateful to Tyler for treating her well. Reminiscing those moments at present, she realized she had fallen in love with him at that time. Otherwise, how could she exin why she did not reject nor feel disgusted with him when he kissed her and hugged her without confessing his love to her? If she did not like him, why did she allow him to do that to her? Even at this moment, butterflies fluttered in her heart like a teenager who had her first crush. Rumors were just rumors, but there was one thing the rumors were right: she did like him very much. Linking the dream she used to have, it was not difficult to figure out her first love with Tyler was very sweet, yet she felt a splitting headache whenever she tried recalling the reason they broke up. Noah had no idea of the reason, and that went for Gloria as well. What about Tyler? Did he know? A drop of sweat rolled down Vicky¡¯s forehead. She tried to recall her past, yet it felt like it was locked in a ce behind a gigantic door. No matter how hard she tried, nothing came back to her. Cece noticed what Vicky was doing and was shocked. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Vicky¡¯s voice suggested she was in terrible pain. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Cece panicked when she noticed Vicky¡¯s pale face. ¡°Hold on, Vicky! I¡¯m calling the doctor¡ª¡± At that very second, the door opened. A tall, lean man with a cold, regal face walked in with a group of doctors. It was evident how startled he was to see Vicky having woken up, and he tookrge strides toward her. ¡°When did she wake up?¡± ¡°Just a while ago¡­¡± Cece¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°Mister Hart, Vicky is having a splitting headache again. Do we need to get the doctor to examine her? What if she passes out again?¡± Tyler looked back at the group of doctors and said, ¡°Check her.¡± A few of them were about to go near Vicky, but she stopped them. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tyler¡­can you ask them to leave the room for now? I have something I want to ask you.¡± A few seconds of silenceter, Tyler said in a deep, cold voice, ¡°Can everyone please excuse us for a moment?¡± The doctors did not hesitate and left the room immediately. Cece gave Vicky a worried look before eventually walking out of the room as well. The room fell into peaceful silence when the door finally closed. Tyler noticed that her skin was pale, and her forehead was beaded with sweat. He asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need the doctor to examine you first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vicky looked up and said hoarsely, ¡°I remember a part of my past.¡± The Tyler in front of her was calmer and more reserved than his past self. Back when they were younger, she could tell his real emotion from his expressions and eyes, but she could hardly tell what feelings the man in front of her was having. A sh of shock crossed Tyler¡¯s gaze for a moment, but it vanished as soon as it came. Vicky could hardly tell it was even there. ¡°What did you remember?¡± Like Tyler, Vicky had changed; she was no longer pure and naive. She gazed at his handsome face and said, ¡°I remember you saying I pulled some tricks and forced you to marry me when I first lost my memory. You said I threw myself at you so you¡¯d marry me and not someone else.¡± Tyler remained calm. ¡°So?¡± She gazed at him. ¡°But the truth is that we¡¯ve known each other since before. Tyler, why did you lie to me?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Tyler curled his lips upward. ¡°Yes, we knew each other a long time ago, but what does that have to do with you crawling onto my bed and forcing me to marry you?¡± ¡°But I was the one who wanted to break up with you. Why would I insist on marrying you? That just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Immediately, his eyes looked serious. Noticing that Vicky knew she made the right bet, Noah did not lie to her. Due to some reasons, she was the one who asked to break up. ¡°That¡¯s right. You were the one who wanted to break up,¡± he said sarcastically, his expression cold. ¡°You were unsatisfied with my family background and went back to your ex, Noah. Not longter, something bad happened to his family. You didn¡¯t even hesitate to break up with him ande back here. ¡°After that, you found a new target. Harvey. He was a very popr bachelor back then, and you got engaged with him sure enough. Of course, he lost when he fought with me. Regretting your decision, you climbed onto my bed and got pregnant with my kid, kicking She out of my life. ¡°You got what you wanted at the end of the day¡ªyou became my wife, became Missus Hart. Eventually, you thought the baby was useless to you, so you purposely had an ident to have a miscarriage.¡± His beautiful yet sharp eyes gazed down at her from a condescending angle; he was a far different person from what Vicky recalled in her memory. He used to be so gentle and tender with her. He used to cook for her, dry her hair, and even cuddled her to console her softly. If someone told Vicky that Tyler had a twin brother, she would have believed it wholeheartedly. Tyler parted his thin lips and said coldly, ¡°Now, what else do you want to know?¡± Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Vicky gazed at Tyler. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever mention that we were once together?¡± ¡°Why?¡± His eyes were cold like the ice from the north pole, and he enunciated his words clearly, ¡°Because it disgusts me so much just thinking of the past.¡± Those words thumped Vicky¡¯s heart like a powerful hammer, and she paled. They used to be so happy and loving together. How did they end up like this? ¡°Tyler, tell me the truth. What¡¯s the real reason we broke up?¡± Tyler responded coldly, ¡°You should ask yourself that question.¡± ¡°Then¡­do you hate me?¡± Tylerughed sardonically. ¡°Do you deserve that?¡± This was not the first time she heard such a sarcasticment from Tyler. She should have developed immunity to it at this point, but her heart still throbbed in pain nheless. It must have been because she just remembered how happy they were. He was a very gentle man in her memory, yet the man in front of her was so aloof. The only thing he epassed was endless coldness. Instantly, Vicky¡¯s eyes reddened as tears brimmed in her eyes. The sight made Tyler feel¡­rather suffocated. Ever since they got married, he hardly saw the fragile side of her. She had built a strong iron wall around her, and she would remain indifferent to whatever mean, nasty words he swung her way or whatever he did to her. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He pressed his lips tightly and looked away. Neither of them said anything, and the room fell into silence. Vicky wiped away the tears in the corner of her eyes and looked up at him. ¡°I heard Cece say you found some doctors to hypnotize me?¡± Tyler looked back at her. ¡°The doctor suggested waking you up with hypnotization.¡± ¡°I only recalled a small part of my memory.¡± She looked at his handsome, graceful face. ¡°So I want to try if I can get all of my memory back with hypnotization.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes looked slightly different, but no one could tell. ¡°What did you remember?¡± he asked. ¡°How we met.¡± Carefully, she observed his expression to try to get some answers. ¡°The Molivia, and when Jonathan tried to look for my trouble.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t remember anything else.¡± That included the reason why she broke up with him, and the time she was two-timing as Noah had said. She did not have the slightest recollection of those things. Silently, Tyler looked at her with a peculiar look as if he was examining her to see if she lied about anything. Vicky frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing good for you for telling you lies about my memory,¡± Vicky said. After a while, he said, ¡°Do you really remember some of the past?¡± Vicky nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Tyler said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the doctor to give you a full-body check. If you¡¯re physically alright, I¡¯ll arrange for the expert to hypnotize you.¡± Vicky smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± Looking at her smile, his gaze deepened. He said nothing else and left the ward. When Tyler left the hospital, he made a call. ¡°Mister Hart,¡± Harry answered the call respectfully. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Tyler said indifferently, ¡°Arrange for a hypnotist to hypnotize Vicky three days from now.¡± Harry was stunned. He knew Vicky had woken up. Something struck him, and he asked, ¡°Mister Hart, are you trying to help Ma¡¯am to recover her memory through hypnotization?¡± He was aware many were able to recover their lost memories with that method. It had been quite a while since Vicky lost her memory, and her unconsciousness was linked to her memory loss. Undoubtedly, Harry assumed Tyler wanted to help Vicky regain her memory to prevent her from falling unconscious again. Being a careful person, he asked the question to reconfirm, but Tyler¡¯s answer¡­was not what he expected. ¡°No.¡± His voice was deep and cold. ¡°She¡¯s starting to recall her memory. Tell the doctor to strengthen the barrier and stop her from remembering.¡± Harry was dumbstruck. Without thinking much, he blurted, ¡°Sir, what¡­ What did you just say?¡± Tyler repeated himself faintly. It took a long while for Harry to react, so much so that his mind could not process normally even when Tyler hung up¡ªeven as the dial tone beeped away. After Tyler left the hospital, he did not go back to his office. Instead, he went to a cafe where a graceful, pretty woman sat elegantly near the window. When she saw him walking toward her, her eyes brightened. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re here.¡± Tyler responded faintly and sat across from Gloria. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask me to meet up?¡± The smile on Gloria¡¯s face froze. She was going to ask if she needed a reason to ask him out. Was she wrong to invite him out to meet just to see him? However, she refrained from saying this. She looked at his handsome face and took out a ticket for a piano recital from her purse. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m having my piano recital at the end of this month, and I¡¯d like to invite you to see me y.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Tyler looked at the ticket in Gloria¡¯s hand but did not ept it. As a sensitive person, she was disappointed. ¡°Are¡­ Are you not free?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tyler answered faintly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can make it that day.¡± ¡°Is there anything¡­you need to do that day?¡± Gloria asked tentatively. Before this, Gloria was an understanding person who kept her distance and knew better than to pry into things she did not need to know. Undoubtedly, she was in no position to ask too. However, she could not help it anymore. Tyler did not like to reveal much. ¡°It¡¯s something to do with work.¡± Gloria gazed at him and said, ¡°Is it work or¡­Vicky¡¯s birthday, which ising soon? Do you n on celebrating with her?¡± Vicky¡¯s birthday was at the end of the month, on the same day Gloria had her piano recital. As a matter of fact, she was the one who decided which day to hold her piano recital. She could have chosen another day, but she chose that day. Gloria stared into Tyler¡¯s eyes and sounded more aggressive. ¡°Tyler, are you regretting the divorce decision?¡± Tyler frowned, and his expression looked cold. ¡°That¡¯s private matters.¡± After knowing Tyler for many years, Gloria knew when Tyler refused to answer the question, it actually meant he tacitly agreed. Gloria clenched her fist tightly and said, ¡°Tyler, have you forgotten what she did to you in the past? Vicky and Noah went back to her ce and let you stand in the rain for the whole night. She knew you were there and refused toe down to see you¡­ You had a fever for the whole week and were nearly dead. Even so, she never came to see you.¡± Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Tyler¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries.¡± ¡°Overstepping? You¡¯re telling me I¡¯m overstepping now?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I was the one who sent you to the hospital, I was the one who took care of you in the hospital, and¡­I was the one you were looking for! If Vicky never came into the picture again, I would¡¯ve been the one with you now!¡± The indifferent feeling she felt from Tyler made her feel insecure, and she grew emotional. ¡°Tyler, please don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for her!¡± In contrast, Tyler remained calm and indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Gloria had a dull expression. ¡°If it is none of my business, why did you pursue me back then? Why did youe after me?¡± Tyler looked down, so no one could see the emotion in his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± With that said, he stood up. ¡°Tyler,¡± Gloria called out to him from behind feebly. ¡°Have you forgotten you said you were going to make it up to me?¡± Tyler stopped walking but did not look back. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else,¡± she added, ¡°I just want to see you and Vicky divorce!¡± Tyler remained still and silent. After a few seconds, he continued walking. Gloria looked as Tyler left the cafe. It seemed as though she had used up her energy as she slumped back into her chair weakly. Three dayster, Vicky left the treatment room while stroking her aching head after the hypnotization. Cece approached her nervously when she saw Vicky. ¡°Vicky, how did it go? Did you remember anything?¡± Vicky shook her dizzy head. ¡°No. My head hurts so badly when I try to recall anything¡­¡± How odd. Normally, the splitting headache would hit her when she forced herself to remember the past, buttely, she experienced headaches just thinking about it. Cece frowned and said disappointedly, ¡°Oh¡­so it failed.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°If hypnotization works wonders, everyone who lost their memory would¡¯ve adopted this treatment.¡± In fact, Vicky did not expect much. The human brain was made up of mysterious nerves. She lost her memory because of a car crash, not because she chose to erase it from her mind. It was not going to be easy to regain her memories just by attending one hypnotization treatment. Cece sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been dreaming about the pasttely and have some clips reappearing in your mind. I thought¡­you¡¯re going to regain your memory very soon.¡± Vicky looked at her. ¡°I remember you used to tell me you prefer the version of me after I lost my memory, saying I¡¯m a better person. Why do you hope that I¡¯ll regain my memory now?¡± Everyone around her thought it was a good thing she lost her memory. Most of them even expressed that they were hoping she would not get her memory back. Cece was the odd one out. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Without any hesitation, she said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re you when you have your memory back.¡± Vicky was stunned for a while, but a smile broke out on her face. ¡°You¡¯re right; I¡¯mplete when I¡¯ll regain my memory again. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve packed up everything. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Cece looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Mister Hart? He¡¯s noting to pick you up?¡± Sorrow rose in her chest when Vicky heard that name. It was nice enough of him to make an appointment with the doctor for her. How could he possibly think ofing to pick her up when they were in an awkward situation? ¡°He¡¯s noting. We don¡¯t have to wait for him.¡± Cece realized Vicky was slightly upset, but she knew better than to ask further. Maybe the hypnotization did affect her sleep as after she was discharged from the hospital, she stopped having dreams. Before the hypnotization, weird dreams haunted her incessantly from getting a night of good sleep. Nheless, she knew those dreams were somehow rted to her lost memory. After she was discharged, she managed to sleep through the night without having any dreams. At first, she thought her memory wasing back to her since she could recall some of the memories. She was eager to learn about her past in its entirety and thus chose to continue with hypnotization. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Vicky had stopped dreaming altogether. Ever since she was discharged, Tyler had not been home. She wanted to talk to him, but he was nowhere to be found, and she was clueless as to what he had been doing. One day, she happened to walk past Hart Corporation. Upon hesitating for a while, she decided to go up to see Tyler. She desperately wanted a divorce before but changed her mind after remembering some things. Hence, she decided to postpone the divorce until after she recovered all her memories to prevent herself from regretting her own choice. She reached the top floor smoothly and knocked on the door to Tyler¡¯s office, but there was no response. Tyler was not in his office. Since there was still time, she decided to wait in his office. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her identification had not been erased from the system, so she entered the office with ease with her fingerprint. She nced at his desk and noticed that theptop was on and his car keys were on the table, which indicated that he would be back. She wanted to sit and wait for him when she spotted a phone that resembled hers on the desk. Vicky rubbed her eyes in disbelief, but she finally confirmed that it was indeed her phone after spotting the familiar-looking phone shell. Tyler¡¯s men were known for their efficiency, and she was pleased that they managed to find her phone so soon. She walked over to grab her phone, fully expecting it to be out of battery after being left unattended for days, but to her bewilderment, the screen lit up. She unlocked her phone and opened the messenger application to see if the hacker who changed her password made any transaction, but she froze at the sight. There was a history of conversations during the time when she failed to ess her application, and the most recent one took ce three hours ago. ¡®Did the hacker use my number to scam others?¡¯ she thought, her heart sinking. She immediately nced through the conversation with a man, who was a customer that Jennifer had served in the past. Since Jennifer was gone, Vicky contacted this customer to discusspensation for not being only to fulfill her end of the contract and the customer agreed with the terms without hesitation. The man was in his twenties and came from a wealthy family. He used his own photo as his profile, and anyone would agree that he was decent-looking. The conversation was rather simplistic. The customer sent a message. [Miss Shaw, can I buy you a cup of coffee sometime?] The person who used her ount replied. [Scram.] There was a notification that appeared afterward, indicating that the hacker had blocked the customer, only for the customer to make another request to send her a message again. The customer¡¯s text read, [Miss Shaw, what¡¯s wrong?] The hacker replied, [I¡¯m married. Don¡¯t you know that?] The customer then texted, [¡­ I didn¡¯t know.] [Do you know now?] replied the hacker. The customer¡¯s reply read, [Yeah¡­] The hacker added, [Then scram.] [¡­] The conversation ended here, likely because Tyler had to leave abruptly and did not have the chance to block the customer. Just as Vicky moved on to view other conversations, the door to the office was pushed open. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 A man strode in while on the phone, only to stop when he spotted Vicky inside. Tyler swiftly ended the call and closed the door behind him before walking over to Vicky with a frown. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vicky stared deep into his eyes with a half-smile ying on her lips. ¡°Surprised?¡± He stared at her wordlessly, and Vicky gazed down at her phone. ¡°Are you as surprised as I am?¡± She turned her attention back to him with a frosty expression. ¡°Tyler, you were the one who hired someone to steal my bag, right?¡± He took in the anger on her expression and said, ¡°Have you just noticed?¡± She froze and gaped at him in disbelief, not expecting him to admit to his crimes so easily. There was no guilt or remorse in his tone, almost as though he had the right to do what he did. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Furious, Vicky questioned, ¡°Tyler Hart, what on earth do you want?! You agreed to the divorce, so why would you y all these dirty tricks¡­¡± She paused and widened her eyes in realization. ¡°Have you been toying with me?¡± He shot her a careless nce. ¡°You are smart for once.¡± ¡°Was it fun?¡± His lips curled into a smile. ¡°Watching you head out early every day only to return home alone without aplishing anything, and filling you with doubt that I left you hanging on purpose before dismissing you with a few words have indeed been rather interesting.¡± Vicky clenched her fist. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± He sat on his desk and picked up a document to ignore herpletely. Ever since Vicky recovered part of her lost memories, she had started reconsidering if she wanted a divorce. However, seeing how Tyler took joy in toying with her without feeling any guilt or remorse filled her with anger. She showed him the screen of her phone and questioned sharply, ¡°What¡¯s with all these conversations?¡± Tyler did not bother looking up and drawled, ¡°Can¡¯t you read?¡± ¡®It¡¯s bad enough that he stole my purse, my phone, and all my identification documents. How dare he hacked my messenger and impersonate me to chat with others?¡¯ she thought. Vicky nced through her contact list and noticed that there were quite a few contact profiles missing. When she opened the cklist, she noticed that her friends, including Sebastian, Alex, and Harvey, were all cklisted. The ones who were not on the cklist were presumably deletedpletely. ¡°How old are you, Tyler? Can you stop being so childish?¡± He continued reading the document in hand and ignored her. ¡°Tyler, what exactly is it that you want?¡± Tyler acted like he did not hear a word she said and signed thest page of the document. She stood by his side and studied his face, before saying, ¡°Tyler¡­ You don¡¯t want a divorce anymore, do you?¡± He paused and looked up. ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky thought that he would make up excuses to justify his action and did not expect him to admit to it right away. She stared at him and asked, ¡°Why?¡± He put the document away and leaned back elegantly. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 ¡°No reason.¡± ¡°You were the one who asked for the divorce this time.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t want a divorce, why did you ask your men to deliver the agreement to me?¡± She stared into his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t believe you if you try to y it off as a prank.¡± Tyler looked up and met her gaze. ¡°I did want to divorce you, but you wouldn¡¯t sign the agreement, and I started having second thoughts.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t oblige when I wanted a divorce, so why should I ept it when you want it?¡± Amused, Vicky mocked, ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being childish?¡± ¡°Childish or not, you¡¯re not getting away unless I say so.¡± Vicky did not bother asking what she could do for him to agree to the divorce. After a long silence, she said, ¡°I came here today to speak to you about something, Tyler.¡± He stared at her quietly, waiting for her to continue. ¡°I¡¯ve thought things through and decided that I won¡¯t divorce you until I get all my memories back.¡± She observed his expression carefully and said, ¡°I keep feeling like I¡¯m missing something important¡­ so I¡¯m not going to bring divorce up again until I remember everything.¡± With that, she paused and waited for Tyler to respond. Tyler remained unwavering, but the look in his eyes darkened. Vicky waited patiently for a while, but since he refused to react in any way, she could not tell what he was thinking. ¡°If that¡¯s it, then¡­ I¡¯ll leave now,¡± she said. Tyler hummed in response and returned to reading the documents on his desk. ¡­ At night, Tyler finally returned home after being absent for so long. Vicky was stepping out of the shower when he arrived home. She was slightly taken aback when she saw him but did not make anyment about it. Tyler took off his jacket and headed to the bathroom. As she watched his familiar figure, her breath caught in her chest. She recalled the time when they first met and relished in the memory as she had always considered it her most precious memory. ¡®Is he really that disgusted by the memories of our past?¡¯ she thought. When Tyler stepped out of the bathroom, Vicky had already gotten into bed and closed all the lights. She was, however, not asleep and could hear every single sound he made as he walked over and got into bed. She paced her breath to pretend like she was asleep. However, Tyler was no longer the man in her memories who would wrap his arms around her gently, worrying that he might wake her. Tyler pressed his body against hers and nted a forceful kiss onto her lips with strength enough to wake a person who was deeply asleep. Vicky wanted to protest, but he did not give her the chance and simply deepened the kiss. ¡­ Since then, both Vicky and Tyler stopped mentioning the notion of getting a divorce. One day, Cece arrived at the hospital early and noticed that Vicky was nowhere to be seen, so she called her. ¡°Vicky, where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost the¡ª¡± Before Vicky could finish, Cece heard a deafening noise on Vicky¡¯s end. Baam! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At the same time, the call ended abruptly. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Startled, Cece immediately tried to call Vicky back, only for her call to go straight into the answering machine. She called once again, but the results remained the same. Cece knew that Vicky had been kidnapped multiple times, and since she could not reach Vicky, she could not help but wonder if Vicky was kidnapped or in some sort of ident again. Cece darted out to find Vicky anxiously as soon as the elevator reached the first floor and identally bumped into the person who was walking into the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she blurted out before turning to leave. ¡°Miss Lynn?¡± A surprised voice was heard from above her head. Cece paused and looked up. ¡°Mister Gardner?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She knew that Harry was Tyler¡¯s assistant and recognized him right away. Harry studied the panic on her face and asked, ¡°What happened, Miss Lynn?¡± He knew how close Cece and Vicky were, and he suspected that Cece was panicking because something happened to Vicky. Cece sobbed. ¡°Vicky¡­ Something bad might¡¯ve happened to Vicky¡­¡± Harry dared not to take anything that happened to Vicky lightly and asked, ¡°What happened? Can you tell me about it?¡± He paused and added, ¡°I might be able to help you.¡± If Vicky was kidnapped, Cece knew that she had no capability of rescuing Vicky on her own, whereas informing Harry about it would mean that Tyler would learn about it as well. She instantly exined everything she knew, and Harry¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Miss Lynn, please wait for a moment. I¡¯m going to go upstairs and inform Mister Hart about this.¡± ¡°Mister Hart is in the hospital as well?¡± Cece asked in shock. She was only in the hospital because Vicky scheduled a follow-up with her doctor this day. ¡®Why is Tyler here? Is he here to check on Vicky?¡¯ she thought. Ever since the hypnosis failed, Vicky would suffer from severe headaches whenever she recalled events of the past. Still, Vicky did not give up on recovering her memories and was actively trying to reach out to memories experts overseas. Harry nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now, then.¡± Cece dared not to dy him and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Tyler stood tall beside the window outside the surgery room. Gloria was scheduled to undergo surgery to remove any scarring on her hands this day. Ding! Just then, the elevator door opened, and Harry strode out with a dark look on his face. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± He walked over to Tyler and exined the situation efficiently, ¡°I ran into Miss Lynn just now, and she said that she heard a loud noise when she was on the phone with Missus Hart earlier. She suspects that Missus Hart might be kidnapped or in a car ident.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, and he immediately took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Send me Vicky¡¯s location,¡± hemanded. 10 minutester, Tyler¡¯s phone rang and his subordinate reported, ¡°Mister Hart, Missus Hart seems to be in a car ident¡­¡± Tyler listened to the briefing calmly and hung up before turning to leave without hesitation. ¡°Hey! Tyler, where are you going?¡± Selene, who was also waiting outside the surgery room, hurried over and stood in Tyler¡¯s way. ¡°Tyler, Gloria is still in surgery.¡± Chapter 735 Chapter 735 ¡°Get out of my way,¡± Tyler said coldly. Selene¡¯s breath caught in her throat as fear overwhelmed her, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Tyler, you know whose fault it is that Gloria injured her hands. I know you¡¯re a busy man, but are you so busy that you can¡¯t even spare half an hour?¡± She stared directly into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Half an hour later, Gloria¡¯s surgery will end. What will she think if she doesn¡¯t see you when she wakes up?¡± Earlier, Selene noticed the dark look on Harry¡¯s face and overheard that Vicky had been in an ident. ¡®She deserves it!¡¯ Selene cheered inwardly, but she did not expect Tyler to leave without hesitation upon hearing the news. Gloria had told Selene that Tyler refused the invitation to show up for the concert at the end of the month, so it was reasonable for Gloria to expect Tyler to at least remain by her side during her surgery. ¡°Miss Rathborne, Missus Hart has been in a car ident. Mister Hart needs to head over to check on her,¡± Harry exined. ¡°Gloria just entered the surgery room, and she happens to be in a car ident at the same time. What a coincidence. Who knows if she staged it herself?¡± Selene scoffed. Tyler¡¯s expression hardened as he growled, ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m saying this. Get out of my way.¡± Selene widened her eyes and swallowed any arguments she had. Tyler was hardly as tolerant as Harvey. After what happened the time before, Selene knew that she would have suffered a terrible fate if Gloria did not plead for mercy on her behalf. Not daring to stand in Tyler¡¯s way any longer, she could only stand aside and watch as he left. ¡­ Gloria¡¯s surgery was a sess, and she woke up shortly after the surgery. When she woke up to find only Selene by her side, she paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Where is Tyler?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Tyler was still around before she entered the surgery room, and she could not understand where he had gone in just two hours. Selene proceeded to exin everything to her sarcastically, ¡°Vicky did this on purpose! She staged a car ident when you were in surgery to get Tyler to leave your side! Gloria, I told you that she knows a lot of dirty tricks! I can assure you that Vicky isn¡¯t in a car ident. There¡¯s probably not even a scratch on her right now!¡± Gloria smiled coldly. ¡°Is that so?¡± With that, she fell into silence. ¡­ Vicky was indeed in an ident, but she was merely a little shaken and was not injured. She wanted to call Cece to exin everything, only to realize that her phone had run out of battery. Ever since Vicky lost her memories in a car ident, she stopped driving altogether. At the moment, she watched helplessly as two drivers absorbed in a heated debate before her eyes. It was not a severe ident, but both drivers were short-tempered and would not rest until someone took the me. Just then, a ck car stopped next to Vicky. The car window rolled down to reveal a break-takingly handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Vicky,¡± he greeted huskily. ¡°Harvey?¡± Vicky was slightly surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten off the ne.¡± Harvey opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°I heard that Gloria is undergoing surgery today, so I came to check on her.¡± ¡°Surgery?¡± ¡°Yeah. I heard it¡¯s to remove the scars on her hand,¡± he said. ¡°Why are you here, Vicky?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scheduled for a follow-up in the hospital, and¡­¡± Vicky nced at the two drivers who were still fighting. ¡°An ident happened.¡± ¡°Follow-up? Are you ill, Vicky?¡± ¡°No. I just fainted some time ago and recovered some of my memories. It¡¯s just a routine body check.¡± An odd look appeared on Harvey¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ gotten your memories back?¡± Chapter 736 Chapter 736 ¡°No,¡± Vicky said. ¡°I only got some part of my memories back. There¡¯s still a big part that¡¯s missing.¡± ¡°Which part of your memories did you recover?¡± ¡°The ones of me when I first met Tyler.¡± A glimpse of emotions shed by Harvey¡¯s eyes. ¡°I recall you telling me that you knew Tyler long before you knew me. Are those memories about your time with him when you first met?¡± Vicky did not notice the odd look on his face and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Harvey seemed curious about her past and asked, ¡°Can you tell me how you met?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was hardly an unspeakable secret from Vicky¡¯s perspective, so she answered truthfully, ¡°He overheard me ying the piano in the garden¡­¡± She paused as she only recalled what happened after Tyler found her but nothing of her ying in the garden. ¡®Gloria keeps saying that I impersonated her¡­ Was I really in such desperate need of money that I pretended to be her when Tyler came looking?¡¯ she thought. Harvey noticed that she was absorbed by her thoughts and asked, ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She snapped out of it. ¡°Nothing. I just realized there¡¯s something else that I haven¡¯t remembered.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank as she agreed that it would be despicable of her if she had truly pretended to be the person Tyler was searching for. Hence, she could understand why Gloria would resent her, or call her a thief. Sensing her gloomy mood, Harvey changed the subject. ¡°Vicky, hop in. I¡¯m on my way to the hospital as well.¡± Vicky was worried about Cece, so she nodded without hesitation. They were not far from the hospital and arrived within 10 minutes. Instead of going straight to Gloria, Harvey helped Vicky search for Cece, but Cece was nowhere to be found outside the doctor¡¯s office. Vicky wanted to borrow Harvey¡¯s phone when his phone started ringing. He answered it and Selene¡¯s confronting voice instantly sted through the speaker. ¡°Harvey, what¡¯s going on? Gloria¡¯s surgery has ended. Where are you?¡± Harvey frowned and did not bother to exin himself. ¡°I¡¯m already in the hospital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Gloria doesn¡¯t like you. You were never around whenever she needed you. I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve been doing to be gone so long¡­ You don¡¯t know how much Gloria has suffered lately. Vicky is so vicious and she purposefully injured Gloria¡¯s hand in an attempt to stop her from ying the piano ever again!¡± Selene¡¯s voice was extremely loud and the corridor was empty, so Vicky heard every word she said. Harvey narrowed his eyes in disgust and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡± He ended the call without a warning. ¡°Is today the day for Gloria to undergo surgery?¡± Vicky asked. Harvey nodded. ¡°I¡¯lle along with you to check on her, then,¡± she said. ¡°Sure.¡± The two went into the elevator and reached the floor where Gloria¡¯s room was located. They knocked on the door and headed inside. Inside the room, Selene was hysterically badmouthing Vicky at her best effort. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ve never seen a woman as shameless as she is! Gloria, you two must have a huge grudge from your past lives for her to keep stealing your men! I swear, she must¡¯ve staged that car ident so that she can draw Tyler away!¡± Chapter 737 Chapter 737 ¡°Vicky¡¯s always been good at seducing men. She spends most of her time with them, calling everyone her friend. Both of her best friends are guys who are in love with her¡­ I think she¡¯s been seducing them and has kept them hanging. Will she die if she doesn¡¯t have men¡¯s attention for once? Why is she so hungry for attention?¡± Only Selene¡¯s voice could be heard from the room, and Gloria had not whispered a word in response. When Selene heard the door opening, she paused and said to Gloria, ¡°I think Harvey is here¡­ Ha! It¡¯s about time that Tyler knows he¡¯s not your only option.¡± She turned around to startining, ¡°Harvey,e look at Gloria! While you were gone, Vicky bullied Gloria with everything she could think of. Gloria saved your life once, so aren¡¯t you going to make this right for¡ª¡± Before she could finish, she spotted Vicky standing behind Harvey and choked. After a brief moment of silence, she jumped. ¡°Vicky Shaw, why are you here? I thought that you¡­oh, I see!¡± Realization dawned on her, and she pointed at Vicky while shouting, ¡°Gloria, I told you that she wasn¡¯t in a car ident! Look at her. She is standing here, perfectly fine. There isn¡¯t even a scratch on her!¡± ¡°Car ident?¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Keep up your act!¡± Selene turned to look at Gloria dramatically. ¡°Gloria, you believe me now, don¡¯t you?¡± Gloria did not say a word and simply red at Vicky resentfully. Harvey took a step forward to shield Vicky from Gloria¡¯s re before asking, ¡°Gloria, how are you feeling now?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Gloria shot him a casual nce and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How long until you¡¯ll make a full recovery?¡± ¡°A week.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ll be having another concert at the end of the month. I have time then, so I¡¯ll be there to support you.¡± Gloria narrowed her eyes slightly and said, ¡°You say that now, but you might not make it on that day. Besides¡­¡± She paused, and a half-smile appeared on her lips. ¡°I remember that you¡¯re least interested in music, if anything. You¡¯d fall asleep if you listen to someone y, so what¡¯s with the sudden interest ining to my performance?¡± The smile on her face was sarcastic as her tone took a sharp turn. ¡°Harvey, are you just trying to make small talk because you don¡¯t want me to bully your ex-fiance?¡± Gloria had always been a gentle and polite woman, so she was rarely this aggressive. However, at this moment, she was like a hedgehog that was under attack. Unable to control her emotions, she said, ¡°Harvey, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re protecting this thief!¡± ¡°Gloria, Vicky isn¡¯t a thief.¡± Gloria smiled and continued in a frosty voice, ¡°Harvey, have you gone blind for Vicky¡¯s sake?¡± Her words were overbearing and offensive at this point, and Selene could not help but nce at her in silence. She had never seen such a fierce side of Gloria in the past and realized that the series of misfortune that urred to Gloria had pushed her over to the edge. Harvey frowned and was about to say something when Vicky, who remained quiet the entire time, spoke out. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 ¡°Gloria, from the moment I saw you, you keep calling me a thief. You need evidence to make an usation, so what kind of proof do you have to use me of impersonating you?¡± Gloria narrowed her eyes hatefully. ¡°You once admitted to it in front of me and Tyler. Besides¡­¡± She pulled out a ne that was hidden underneath her clothes. ¡°I found this ne back then in the garden. I confirmed with Tyler, and he said that he dropped it.¡± She stared at Vicky provocatively. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Tyler in here and we sort this out once and for all? Why don¡¯t you ask Tyler if this ne is his?¡± Gloria lowered her gaze to the ne and said, ¡°I once returned it to Tyler, but he gave it to me as a gift. He said that this was proof that he got the wrong person back then. He also said that¡­¡± She looked up, her gaze fixated on Vicky with determination. ¡°With this as proof, I can make one request to him.¡± She paused before gritting out, ¡°Anything¡­at all.¡± Vicky clenched her fists and thought to herself, ¡®Anything?¡¯ She got Gloria¡¯s hint and knew that she meant to say that she could ask Tyler to divorce Vicky anytime she wanted. Vicky felt a lump in her throat at that very moment. Gloria continued, ¡°Even if you have him now, what¡¯s stolen will always remain as stolen. I¡¯ve let you have him for long enough. It¡¯s time for you t¡ª¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Before she could finish, Harvey interrupted her. ¡°Vicky, Miss Rathborne, can you leave the room for a moment? I need to talk to Gloria alone.¡± Selene knew that Gloria was hysterical at the moment, so she did not add fuel to the fire and simply left obediently. Vicky stood still for a few moments before turning to exit the room as well. The door closed, and silence loomed over the room. ¡°Gloria.¡± Harvey took the initiative to break the silence. ¡°You are out of line.¡± ¡°Is that all you want to say to me?¡± she asked sarcastically. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve been doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Gloria remained cold and distant. Due to her disgust and contempt for Vicky, she had directed a fraction of those feelings toward Harvey as well. Her resentment toward Vicky had reached its peak after Vicky had drawn Tyler away by faking a car ident, so Gloria started seeing anyone who took Vicky¡¯s side as her enemy. Harvey studied Gloria and asked, ¡°Gloria, do you really think that Tyler is going to fall in love with a woman just because he had a glimpse of her back?¡± Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Gloria lifted her gaze abruptly to stare at Harvey. ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you trying to tell me that Tyler wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with me even if he ended up finding me instead of Vicky back then?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Harvey uttered slowly, his words like sharp des cutting into her heart. ¡°Even if he found you, he would¡¯ve never fallen in love with you. Besides, it was actually Vicky whom he was looking for¡­ Gloria, he found the right person, and Vicky never tried to impersonate you.¡± Gloria was stunned for a few moments, but she soon started cackling. Her often-soft voice sounded extremely sharp and unpleasant. ¡°Fine. None of you would believe me. You all think that I¡¯m lying. But that would mean that either Tyler or your lover, Vicky, are lying about it as well, right? Or are you going to say that the ne I happened upon isn¡¯t Tyler at all?¡± ¡°None of you lied.¡± Harvey looked into her eyes. ¡°You did y ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯ that night in the garden, but that doesn¡¯t mean Vicky has never shown up at the same spot the same night.¡± Gloria paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Recently, I dug into what happened back then. The reason why all this happened is that Vicky went to the same garden to practice the same song before her performance that night. She appeared in the garden before you did. Tyler¡¯s men located her after that¡­so she was under the impression that Tyler had been looking for her.¡± Gloria clenched her fists. ¡°What about the ne I found, then? Was it a fake one? Was it not Tyler¡¯s?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that you found a ne that belonged to Tyler, but since Vicky appeared in the garden before you did, how would you know if Tyler dropped the ne when he was listening to you y, or when he was listening to Vicky y? When you saw the ne, I suppose you tried searching for the owner, right? Did you see anyone in the garden at the time?¡± Gloria was rendered speechless. She had indeed searched around for the owner of the ne, but the garden was empty at the time. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean Vicky was the one he was looking for!¡± she gritted out. Harvey stared into her eyes and said cruelly, ¡°Gloria, as I said before, Tyler can¡¯t possibly fall in love with a woman just because of a glimpse of your back. It doesn¡¯t matter who he saw at the time. What matters is¡ª¡± Gloria interrupted him hysterically. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t that matter? If he didn¡¯t see me or look for me, he would¡¯ve never gotten to know Vicky! Without me, they would¡¯ve never ended up together!¡± Harvey stared at her with a dark look in his eyes, wondering how the young woman who once saved his life had be such a stranger. After a long silence, he decided to tell her the truth. ¡°There was no surveince camera in the garden back then, but there were a few at the entrance. Tyler was seen rushing out of the garden at the time, and you weren¡¯t in the garden when he left.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°You must¡¯ve wondered what makes me so certain about that, right? It¡¯s because a woman was having an ident out in the hall at the time and you performed CPR on her, which was captured by the cameras.¡± Gloria froze, as she distinctively remembered saving a woman back then.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It was not after the ambnce arrived that she went to the garden. ¡°Gloria, if you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the surveince footage,¡± Harvey continued. Gloria remained dazed for a long while before muttering while sobbing, ¡°If the person Tyler was looking for wasn¡¯t me, why¡­would Vicky and Tyler admit to it? Were they toying with me?¡± Harvey shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because you happened upon Tyler¡¯s possession and became extremely certain that he was looking for you. You were so determined about it that Vicky started having doubts as well. Since Vicky admitted that Tyler was looking for you, it¡¯s understandable that Tyler would be misled as well. Most importantly¡­¡± Gloria looked at him. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 740 Chapter 740 ¡°None of them think that this is important, so both Vicky and Tyler didn¡¯t think much of it or look into it. Vicky happened to break up with Tyler at the same time, so none of them had the energy to focus on you. That¡¯s why the misunderstanding continued for years,¡± Harvey said. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Gloria repeated sharply. ¡°Why don¡¯t you juste right out and say that I¡¯ve been living in my fantasy?¡± Harvey fell into silence for a moment and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re not that kind of a person. Besides¡­it¡¯s normal for you to misunderstand after picking up something that belonged to Tyler. Gloria, this isn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± she mumbled and shook her head frantically. ¡°If Tyler doesn¡¯t love me, why would he pursue me?! Why would he be so tolerant of me? He even gave me that same ne that he dropped!¡± Harvey could tell that she was hanging on by herst hope and shattered herst bubble mercilessly. ¡°That¡¯s because you looked like Vicky from behind. He¡¯s always been seeing you as Vicky¡¯s substitute.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Gloria shouted. ¡°Vicky was still clinging onto Tyler when he pursued me¡ª¡± ¡°If Vicky was still in love with Tyler at the time, why would she get engaged with me?¡± Harvey interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s because she looks down on Tyler¡¯s family background! After that, Tyler gained sess in his business, and you failed, so she turned her attention to Tyler instead!¡± Harvey stared at the pale look on Gloria¡¯s face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever mention to me that Vicky once dated Tyler?¡± Gloria froze in an instant. She moved her lips slightly to speak, but no words woulde out. ¡°It¡¯s because you knew Tyler¡¯s feelings toward Vicky were far moreplicated than that. Why else would you keep him hanging all back then? Was it really just your way of testing him?¡± Gloria looked away. Harvey took her silence as the opportunity for him to continue, ¡°You didn¡¯t ept him because you always knew that Tyler didn¡¯t truly love you. He only pursued you because you were a substitute for Vicky but also because¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He paused when he saw the tears scrolling down Gloria¡¯s cheeks, knowing that exposing the truth was cruel to her. She looked up and said, ¡°You want to tell me the truth, right? What else is there? Go on. I want to know what I mean to him.¡± After a few silent moments, Harvey said, ¡°There¡¯s another reason why he pursued you, and that¡¯s because¡­you¡¯re Vicky¡¯s cousin. If he pursues you, he¡¯ll be able to get closer to Vicky. Think about what Tyler is capable of for a second. It¡¯s a piece of cake if he really wants to get rid of a woman he doesn¡¯t want.¡± Harvey¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Do you know why you were kidnapped on the day of my engagement party with Vicky?¡± Gloria shivered, and another tear fell from her eye. ¡°Can it be that¡­¡± Harvey nodded. ¡°I found the kidnapper who did it back then and he came clean, saying that Tyler staged it all. He wanted to separate me and Vicky, and to¡­¡± He pursed his lips, and his expression darkened. Though he was not in love with Vicky when they were engaged, having his fiance defiled by another man was a humiliation to any man. Tyler had been the one pulling all the strings, yet Harvey was the one who had to bear all responsibilities. He lost the right to condemn Tyler because he was the one who chose to save Gloria instead of Vicky, yet everything turned out to be a trap set up by Tyler. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯m telling you all this in the hope that you can give up on Tyler in time, or he¡¯ll keep using you. Do you really think that he¡¯s caring for you because of guilt or love? That¡¯s not it. All the so-called compensation that he¡¯s been making are just excuses for what he truly wants. He¡¯s been using you, Gloria. Once you lose your values to him, he¡¯ll abandon you and cast you aside as he did with She. ¡°Onest thing. After some consideration, I decided to tell you this, and it¡¯s up to you what to do with this piece of information. I won¡¯t intervene again.¡± Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Vicky knew that Harvey needed to speak with Gloria, so she left the hospital instead of bothering them. It was not until she stepped out of the hospital that she recalled she had forgotten to call Cece. Just as she contemted if she should borrow a phone from a passerby, a car raced by, scaring everyone along the way. Just as Vicky was about to move out of the way, the car stopped right in front of her. Before she could register what happened, the car door flew open and Tyler strode toward her. ¡°Tyler?¡± Surprised, she gaped at him. ¡°Where are you g¡ª¡± She paused before she could finish, as she realized why he was here. ¡°Are you here to see Gloria? Her surgery is over, and she seems energetic¡ª¡± He interrupted her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± His frosty tone caused Vicky¡¯s heart to sink and she thought to herself, ¡®Is he that worried that I¡¯m going to harm Gloria?¡¯ Vicky¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯m here for a follow-up.¡± He scanned her up and down and came to a realization when he spotted no injuries on her. ¡°You were working with that assistant of yours to put up an act, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Put up an act?¡± Vicky repeated in confusion. He stared at the confused look on her face in contempt. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re getting better at acting.¡± Vicky was clueless as to what happened. ¡°What are you talking about, Tyler?¡± ¡°Satisfied now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky was rendered speechless as she did not even understand what he was using her of. Not expecting to get any answers from him, she walked around him to leave. Suddenly, he reached out to grab her by the wrist and said, ¡°Come have lunch with me.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. His tone was casual but authoritative. She turned to look at his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see Gloria?¡± The way Gloria red at Vicky earlier was as though Vicky had stolen her most prized belonging, and Vicky knew that the man before her was Gloria¡¯s most precious. ¡°This is what you are after, right?¡± he asked coldly. Vicky hated people who spoke in riddles, so she shook his hand off expressionlessly, yet he refused to let go. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Vicky tried a few times but simply could not shake Tyler off, and her expression started to darken. ¡°Tyler, make yourself clear, or let me go.¡± He scanned her up and down. ¡°ying hard to get, are we?¡± Amused, Vicky could barely contain herughter at Tyler¡¯s attempt to use her of unknown crimes. ¡°Are you sick in the head or something, Tyler?¡± He stared at her and said, ¡°Do you have ns to enter the entertainment industry?¡± Vicky could not follow his sudden change of subject. ¡°What?¡± He met her confused gaze, and his lips curled into a contemptuous sneer. ¡°It¡¯d be a waste if you don¡¯t since you¡¯re such a great actress.¡± She froze in realization. ¡°Are you trying to use me of trying to get your attention?¡± ¡°Are you not?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not that childish!¡± Tyler stared down at her. ¡°Why else would you pretend to be in a car ident?¡± ¡°Car ident?¡± Vicky paused and recalled that Selene said something simr when she went to see Gloria. However, she simply ignored Selene because she had gotten used to receiving such insults. Realization dawned on her at this moment, and she asked, ¡°Who told you I was in a car ident?¡± ¡°Your assistant.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My assistant¡­Cece?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± ¡°Are you sure it was Cece? Can you be mistaken?¡± Vicky questioned. She knew Cece and trusted her to not exaggerate things like Selene often did. Tyler saw right through her and said, ¡°Do you suspect me of lying?¡± She considered his words for a few moments before nodding in all seriousness. The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as childish as you are?¡± ¡°You¡¯re far more childish than I can ever be! You hired someone to steal my bag and my documents before ming it all on me¡­¡± She paused and her anger rose again at the memories of being toyed by Tyler. ¡°You hired that guy who said I plotted everything as well, right? You hired someone to frame me and used me of not wanting the divorce. You went onto my messenger application, blocked my friends, and impersonated me to chat with others¡­ Which one of us is the childish one here? Also, you staged the whole thing about Forever Night and tried to frame Sebastian for it as well! On top of that, you pretend to be the best husband of the year when we return to Aryadelle, only for you to put on a mask to scare me!¡± Vicky became increasingly agitated as she spoke. ¡°Which part of what you say is true, Tyler? I start to doubt if you were telling the truth when you said I did everything possible to force you into marrying me. Did that really happen, or¡­¡± Her gazended firmly on his face. ¡°Were you pulling the strings behind that as well?¡± He met her eyes calmly without a glimpse of guilt in his expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, you got married to me because I made it so. I caused your car ident, all to prevent you from leaving. After you lose your memories, I lied to you on purpose so that you remain unaware of our history and how you dumped me afterward. Also¡­¡± He stared deeply into her eyes as they widened in shock. ¡°I love you so much that I can¡¯t control myself, so I have to do whatever it takes to make you stay.¡± Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Vicky was still trying to process Tyler¡¯s words when a contemptuous look appeared on his face. ¡°Vicky, do you really consider yourself a fallen angel or something? Do you think that I can¡¯t survive without you?¡± he sneered. She froze at the realization that Tyler had toyed with her once again. Since she was rendered speechless, he took the opportunity to grab her by the wrist and pulled her toward his car. ¡°Let¡¯s go for lunch.¡± She had lost any appetite she might have had after the infuriating conversation with him, so she tried her best to withdraw her wrist from his hold. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Go have lunch with Gloria. She¡¯ll be more than happy to oblige.¡± ¡°What else are you plotting to do?¡± He shot her a sharp look. ¡°Gloria has just undergone a surgery. She can¡¯t put up with your taunting, so juste with me to lunch.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything or taunt her!¡± Tyler seemed to be certain that Vicky had plotted to lure him away while Gloria was in surgery and was trying to harm Gloria at the moment, so he refused to let her go. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he warned coldly. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to my patience.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not messing with you.¡± Vicky was furious that she was wrongfully used. ¡°I didn¡¯t try to lure you away. I was¡ª¡± She wanted to exin herself, but the man in front of her was far too good at turning the tables against her, so she lost all trust in him. She wanted to trust him, but she knew that she could not. Vicky became suspicious again. ¡°Are you sure Cece told you that?¡± ¡°You can call your assistant to ask her about it.¡± ¡°My phone ran out of battery.¡± He sneered and tossed her his phone. She shot him a re and made a call to Cece. Cece clearly did not have Tyler¡¯s phone number saved to her contact list and answered the phone with a confused tone, ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± ¡°Cece, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Vicky?!¡± Cece was surprised to hear Vicky¡¯s voice. ¡°Vicky, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. My phone ran out of battery.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened¡­ Thank god¡­¡± ¡°Were you the one who told Tyler that I was in a car ident?¡± Vicky asked. Cece paused for a moment. ¡°Yeah. I heard a loud noise on your end, then your phone went dead. I thought you were in a car ident or got kidnapped¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Vicky listened to Cece and nced at Tyler. ¡°Cece, are you certain that you said that to Tyler?¡± Cece did not get Vicky¡¯s hint and felt confused. ¡°Yeah, Vicky¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky remained quiet for a few moments before saying, ¡°Cece, cough if you don¡¯t feel free to speak in your own words.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cece nced at Harry, who was sitting next to her with an odd look on his face, before whispering, ¡°Vicky, I did say those things, and I¡¯m not being threatened.¡± Cece exined everything from her perspective. ¡°I see¡­¡± Vicky muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as you¡¯re alright.¡± After a few words, Vicky hung up and wanted to hand Tyler back his phone, only to find herself staring into Tyler¡¯s lustrous eyes. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Tyler stared at Vicky with his dark eyes. Vicky¡¯s heart raced, and she instinctively looked away. He grabbed her wrist and pulled the door by the passenger¡¯s seat open. ¡°Get in,¡± he said before shoving her inside. ¡°¡­¡± Vicky knew better than to act hysterically in public, so she did not struggle. Tyler drove to a certain restaurant. Once they entered a private room, the waiter brought them the menu. Vicky flipped through the pages and realized it had been a long time since she had a meal with Tyler alone ever since Gloria returned. The thought depleted her appetite, so she ordered a sd and handed the menu back. ¡°That¡¯ll be all,¡± she said. Tyler, who was reading the menu, looked up. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you a cat or something?¡± He paused and corrected himself, ¡°Even a cat eats more than you do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky was so frustrated by Tyler that she could barely eat, but she did not want to waste time exining herself to Tyler. ¡°I¡¯m on a diet. I don¡¯t want to eat too much.¡± He nced at her and mocked, ¡°A t-chested woman like you are going on a diet? Do you aspire to be a skeleton?¡± Her breath caught in her chest as his words reminded her of the memories she recently recovered. He used to mock her in a simr tone, saying that he was interested in her; it was shortly after that that he got drunk and attacked her. ¡°If my figure bothers you so much, don¡¯t go to sleep every night with a skeleton in your arms, then,¡± she said coldly. Ever since Tyler started spending nights at home, he returned to his animalistic ways. It was bad enough that he only had the urge to satisfy his lust in mind; he would hold onto her in sleep so tightly that it was hard to breathe. She tried to escape his restraints but never seeded, so she eventually gave up. Nheless, she refused to put up with him for mocking her figure. Tyler stared at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I don¡¯t want to hold a skeleton in my arms at night that I¡¯m reminding you that your figure isn¡¯t offering me muchforttely.¡± Vicky clenched her fists. ¡°Then don¡¯ty your hands on me!¡± ¡°Why did I marry you, then? So that I can put you on a shelf to admire like some kind of trophy?¡± Vicky wanted to argue, but she noticed that the waiter was trying his best to suppress hisughter. Fearing that Tyler might run his mouth and say something ridiculous again, she looked away and ignored Tyler. Tyler did not tease her any further and simply proceeded to ce a few orders of Vicky¡¯s favorite dishes. After the waiter was gone, Vicky said sarcastically, ¡°How kind of you to remember the preference of so many people, Mister Hart.¡± Vicky intercepted the dinner date between Gloria and Tyler before, and at the time, Tyler managed to ce an order ording to Gloria¡¯s preference as well. Vicky remembered how Gloria¡¯s irritation melted away at that moment. Though Tyler was doing the same thing to her, Vicky did not feel moved and was only amused by his ability to remember multiple women¡¯s preferences. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Tyler lifted an eyebrow and looked at Vicky. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± She smiled. ¡°No. I¡¯m impressed by your memory. It¡¯d be horrible if you identally mix things up.¡± Though there was a smile on her face, her tone remained sarcastic. Tyler was not provoked and instead smiled in response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have great memories, so I won¡¯t mix things up.¡± Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Seeing how Tyler seemed proud of what he had done, Vicky lost the mood to even mock him. A few minutester, the waiter served the dishes. Vicky had ate breakfast, so she was not hungry. After taking a few bites, she stopped. Tyler watched as she set her spoon down and frowned. He served another piece of meat onto her te and said, ¡°Eat more.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any more,¡± she said. He ignored her and continued to pile her te with food. ¡°Finish these.¡± ¡°I¡¯m full, Tyler.¡± ¡°Do you want me to spoon-feed you?¡± ¡°I told you that I¡¯m full. I don¡¯t want any more¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Tyler shoved a spoonful of food at her face. ¡°¡­¡± Frustrated at how he neglected her opinion, she turned her head away. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± He stared at her pointedly before saying, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°You want me to feed you in ¡®that¡¯ kind of way.¡± She felt chills down her spine as an ominous feeling took over her. ¡°That kind of way?¡± He set his spoon down and stood before leaning closer to her. Realization dawned on Vicky as she recalled what she did to spite Gloria and Tyler in a restaurant. She jolted in shock, but Tyler did not give her the opportunity to dodge and ced a hand at the back of her head before capturing her lips. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Much to her relief, they were in a private room and no one else could see them, or she would have never dared to show herself in the same restaurant again. The kiss ended and Vicky panted heavily as Tyler whispered hoarsely into her ear, ¡°Are you going to eat, or¡­do you need to be fed?¡± ¡®¡­ This man just can¡¯t let anything slide. It¡¯s been so long, and he still has a way to make sure that he gets his revenge over such a small thing,¡¯ she thought. Not daring to refuse, she obediently finished all the food Tyler served onto her te. After lunch, just as Vicky thought that she could be free, Tyler said, ¡°Come with me to Hart Corporation later.¡± ¡°I need to go back to my studioter this afternoon.¡± He grabbed hold of her wrist andmanded, ¡°Just behave for once, Vicky.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going back to work!¡± He shot her a knowing nce. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re plotting, Vicky.¡± She did not know what he was implying and red at him. ¡°What exactly am I plotting to do, then?¡± ¡°You want to go after Gloria.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky was on the brink of bursting out inughter in rage. ¡°Tyler, do you think I have that much free time on hand?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t y a stunt like that today if you didn¡¯t have too much time on your hands.¡± ¡°I already told you that I¡¯m only in the hospital to get a follow-up body check. When I was on the phone with Cece, the car behind my taxi bumped into us. My phone happened to run out of battery.¡± ¡°Your phone happened to run out of battery,¡± he said as he stared at her condescendingly. ¡°How convenient.¡± ¡°You knew exactly why I forgot to charge my phone!¡± She instinctively wanted to prove her innocence and let go of any embarrassment she felt concerning the subject. ¡°Had you note home early and refused to let me go to bedst night, I wouldn¡¯t forget to charge my phone!¡± Chapter 746 Chapter 746 ¡°You two happened to be in the same hospital as Gloria, and you happened to schedule your follow-up body check on the same exact day as her surgery. You were on the phone with Cece and your phone happened to run out of battery when you ran into an ident, then your assistant happened to run into my assistant¡­¡± He lowered his gaze at Vicky. ¡°What a series of coincidences.¡± Vicky gaped at Tyler and was instantly rendered speechless. She worked in the service industry and used to consider herself rather eloquent. The man before her would not breathe a single word when he did not want to, but as soon as he spoke, he would make sure she would not be able to argue. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Before she could organize her own speech, Tyler shoved her back into the car. ¡­ Vicky was kept under the watchful eyes of Tyler, and whenever she would head outside, he would assume that she intended to taunt Gloria behind his back. Vicky¡¯s nature of work was more flexible and she often worked from work, but when she was swarmed by work, she would asionally have to travel to certain ces to take measurements of her customers. In recent days, Tyler had been treating her like a prisoner. He told her that the week after Gloria¡¯s surgery was crucial for recovery, so he could not afford to let Vicky run wild as she might harm Gloria again. Hence, he insisted that she followed him to work and remained by his side at all times. Since Gloria was indeed injured because of her and she did not have much work on hand at the moment, she agreed. After spending three days by Tyler¡¯s side, she received a call from Cece. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯ve received an order from a big client. She seems to be in a hurry and wants us to take her measurements today¡­ She¡¯s located in one of the most famous residential districts here in Stoneford City, so I¡¯m worried that I might not be enough.¡± Vicky did not hesitate and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll drop by the studioter.¡± After the call, Vicky washed up and went downstairs to find Tyler reading a finance magazine in the dining room. He overheard her footsteps and did not bother looking up. ¡°Hurry up and have your breakfast. I have a meetingter.¡± She stared at his face and said, ¡°Tyler, I have work today, so I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Take yourptop to Hart Corporation,¡± he said casually. Indeed, Vicky had been carrying herptop with her whenever there was a need for her to make amendments to her designs. ¡°There¡¯s a big client who requested a measuring session today. Cece can¡¯t handle it on her own, so I have to go over.¡± Tyler paused and lifted his cold, prying gaze. ¡°Have you and your assistant gotten addicted to acting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not acting. I don¡¯t want to do anything to Gloria. I really do have work to attend to¡­ Tyler, I¡¯ve never hurt Gloria on purpose.¡± Tyler closed the magazine expressionlessly. ¡°Back when I looked for Gloria, you impersonated her. Was that not considered hurting her? You knew that I was pursuing her, yet you found your way to my bed. Was that not considered hurting her? You worked with your childhood friend to kidnap Gloria some time ago. Was that not considered hurting her? Also, were you not hurting her when you mock her for being a homewrecker and injuring her hand?¡± From the way Tyler phrased everything, it sounded as though Vicky was the viin of the story. She did not remember what she had done in the past. Chapter 747 Chapter 747 As for what Tyler mentioned about theter events, he only told the truth, and Vicky could not argue with his logic. After a long silence, she said, ¡°Tyler, I can¡¯t just stay home or live by your side every breathing moment. I have my own life. If you are that worried that Gloria might get hurt, there¡¯s no point in wasting time on me. After all, there might be others who want to hurt her. If you are that worried about her, you should stay by her side to protect her instead.¡± Vicky was slightly upset that Tyler cared so much about Gloria, and it was a bitterness she had never felt when she misunderstood the rtionship between She and Tyler. Gloria was different because she was Tyler¡¯s first love. He would rather stay away from Gloria than allow Vicky any chance to harm Gloria, and such thoughtfulness filled Vicky¡¯s heart with envy. Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, Tyler warned fiercely, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m warning you. If something happens to Gloria again before she gets discharged, I won¡¯t spare you.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank, and she said coldly, ¡°Fine. If something bad happens to her, you cane at me all you want.¡± Vicky never expected that her words woulde true soon and that Gloria would truly be in trouble. With that, Vicky did not even stay for breakfast and left with her purse. As the mansion door shut behind her and her figure disappeared from Tyler¡¯s sight, his expression darkened. He picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Alex Torres has been locked up for long enough. It¡¯s time to set him free,¡± he said. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡­ Vicky and Cece arrived at a certain mansion as per the client¡¯s request. A young, beautiful woman sat on a couch inside the mansion and chatted with another man. ¡°Noah, Stoneford City is impressive. Even designers here are far more talented than the ones from where wee from. A few days ago, a friend of mine introduced a fashion designer to me, and her design styles are just eye-opening¡­ I¡¯ll check with them and see if they design clothes for men as well so that they can design something for you as well. Oh, I have a party to attend tomorrow, and I need a date. I can rely on you, right?¡± ¡°Ava, invite someone else. I¡¯ve been apanying you to all sorts of parties for a whole week, and my cats are losing weight because no one would feed them.¡± Ava¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Just say you don¡¯t want toe, and stop using your cats as an excuse. You¡¯d keep bringing your cats up whenever you¡¯re looking for an excuse to get away. Anyone can tell that you¡¯re lying¡­¡± Just then, Vicky and Cece entered the mansion alongside the servant. ¡°Miss Canyer, we¡¯re the designers that you have hired. I¡¯m Vicky Shaw, and this is my assistant, Cece Lynn¡­¡± Before Vicky could finish, Noah gasped. ¡°V¡ªV¡ªVicky?!¡± Vicky turned and spotted Noah with surprise. ¡°Noah?¡± A helpless look instantly appeared on Noah¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s over. Tyler is going toe after me again.¡± He shot Vicky a sympathetic look and said, ¡°Vicky, you should leave right now. If Tyler finds out that we met, his imagination might run wild again, and we will both be doomed!¡± Chapter 748 Chapter 748 ¡°Noah¡­¡± Vicky muttered with resignation. Though Tyler was hardly a great man, she could not help but marvel at how paranoid Noah was. Noah studied the disbelief on her face and shook his head. ¡°Ever since you broke up with him, I got a feeling that he was slowly going insane. I went and looked into his family background afterward, and I think¡­¡± He paused and nced at Cece and Ava. Cece took the hint and immediately pulled Ava to the side. ¡°Miss Canyer, you can brief me through your requirements first.¡± Ava nced at Vicky curiously. ¡°Does Noah know Miss Shaw?¡± ¡°Mister Canyer was Vicky¡¯s senior back in school.¡± Realization dawned on Ava. ¡°I see.¡± Noah dragged Vicky to the door and lowered his voice. ¡°Vicky, listen to me. Leave now, or that lunatic¡­ might just do something crazy again. You said that you lost your bag on the day when you were supposed to file for divorce. If you ask me, Tyler definitely has a hand in that. That so-called thief he captured is odd as well¡­¡± Vicky wanted to argue but was instantly rendered speechless when she recalled what Tyler had done because Noah was absolutely right about everything. When Vicky did not respond, Noah took it as a hint that she was wavering. ¡°Before he ys some kind of trick to drag you home, you should hurry and go home now. Your man has the patience of a goldfish. If you upset him, he won¡¯t spare you.¡± Vicky remained calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Noah. Gloria has juste out of surgery, so all his attention is on her. He doesn¡¯t have the time to care about who I¡¯m meeting with. So long as I don¡¯t show up in front of Gloria or bother them, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Gloria?¡± Noah scowled. ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡± Vicky hesitated for a moment, before exining everything. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s pretty much what¡¯s been happening.¡± She sighed. ¡°I guess I am to me for what happened. My phone ran out of battery when I was on the phone with Cece.¡± ¡°Vicky, Gloria means nothing to anyone. Why does she bother you so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by her, but ever since she came back, Tyler has been taking extremely good care of her. He would go to every one of her concerts and has been seen going pretty much everywhere with Gloria. Besides¡­¡± She paused. ¡°He has said yes to pretty much every request she made, and whenever something bad happens to her, he¡¯d rush to her rescue immediately¡­¡± The more examples Vicky gave, the more convinced she became that Gloria was special to Tyler. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s using her as a distraction to numb you.¡± Noah rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°From what I can see, he seeded. Look at you¡­ You¡¯d rather believe that he cares about Gloria than believe that he¡¯s a ruthless, cunning man.¡± Vicky was a woman, while Noah was a man who had suffered a great deal at the hands of Tyler, so he knew what Tyler was plotting. Vicky scowled. ¡°But what¡¯s so important for him to cause misunderstanding that he¡¯s in love with another woman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just one lie, but he ends up covering it with more lies. You are right that it seems like it¡¯s not worth all the trouble, but how would you know if he is hiding something else as well? How would you know if he is doing this on purpose to upset you or make you jealous? We don¡¯t know anything, so anything is possible.¡± ¡°But Gloria¡­¡± Noah did not bother himself over Gloria. ¡°She only sees what she wants to see, and she overestimated her importance. Vicky, Tyler isn¡¯t as loving as you imagine him to be. Truth is, he is cold, cruel, and great at manipting people around him. I don¡¯t know how he feels about you right now, but I want to remind you to make sure that he doesn¡¯t resent you. You can¡¯t bear the consequences of crossing someone like him.¡± Due to the loss of her memories, she could not really understand what Noah meant. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 It was not until a few yearster that Vicky finally realized Noah was right all along. At the moment, however, Noah did not seem reliable, and she did not pay much mind to what he said. ¡°Noah, you keep saying that you¡¯re doomed, but you¡¯re alive and well right now, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin what happened back then when I get home so that he won¡¯t target you again.¡± Seeing how Vicky refused to listen, Noah turned to his cousin, Ava. Ava was at a simr age as Cece and had a carefree personality with a lot ofmon interests with Cece. She had taken a particr liking to Vicky¡¯s design and was reluctant to give up and send Vicky home after getting her toe for a measuring session. Ava waved her hand. ¡°Noah, why don¡¯t you just go home and feed your cats? People tend to support their juniors, yet here you are, trying to ruin her business.¡± Vicky did not mind. ¡°Noah is only saying these things for my good.¡± Frustrated, Noah said, ¡°None of you would believe me. You¡¯lle to regret it someday!¡± Ava ignored him and continued to discuss the style of dress she wanted with Cece excitedly. Vicky shot Noah an apologetic smile before joining the discussion as well. Furious, Noah spat out, ¡°Fine. If you won¡¯t leave, I will!¡± ¡­ Since that day, Vicky had devoted herself to work. Ava was in a hurry to get her dress, and since Vicky did not have other clients to serve at the moment, she worked overtime to produce the dress andpletely forgot about Gloria. Three dayster, Vicky and Cece brought the dress over to Ava for fitting. Ava was a gentle and easy-going woman, so she stood in front of the mirror with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s wonderful. I love it.¡± Vicky and Cece exchanged pleased looks as their clients¡¯ satisfaction was the best approval toward them. Ava paid the remaining bnce to Vicky right away, but merely seconds after that, Vicky¡¯s phone started to ring. She stared at the screen on her phone dazedly when she spotted Tyler¡¯s name. Since she had to work overtime, she had not seen Tyler around, and he had been giving her the cold shoulder. She focused on her work and did not have much time to call Tyler, nor had he contacted her. ¡®Why is he calling me all of a sudden?¡¯ she thought as she answered the call. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Before she could speak, Tyler¡¯s cold, cruel voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Vicky, where have you taken Gloria to?¡± Confused, Vicky muttered, ¡°Where¡­ What? What happened to Gloria?¡± ¡°She is missing.¡± Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Vicky remained quiet for a while and said, ¡°If Gloria is missing, you should be searching for her. Why are you asking me about it? Do you think I kidnapped her?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice sounded as cold as ice. ¡°Alex was the one who kidnapped Gloria from the hospital. Without you pulling the strings, why would he do such a thing?¡± ¡°Alex?!¡± Vicky jolted in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t he return to his family?¡± ¡°Can he not return on his own will?¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°¡­¡± An ominous feeling overwhelmed Vicky, and she asked, ¡°Where are you right now?¡± ¡°In the hospital.¡± ¡°Wait right there. I¡¯ming over now.¡± Vicky ended the call abruptly and said, ¡°Miss Canyer, I¡¯m sorry, but something urgent came up and I need to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re almost done here, anyway. Cece can stay here to apany me,¡± Ava said casually. Vicky nced at Cece, who nodded at her and said, ¡°Vicky, there¡¯s only some follow-up left. I can take care of you. You should go ahead.¡± Vicky had no time to waste and said, ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± 40 minutester, Vicky finally arrived at the hospital. When she pushed the door open, she found Tyler sitting elegantly on the couch while Selene sat next to him, sobbing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked. Selene looked at her with hatred shing in her eyes. She pointed at Vicky and roared, ¡°Vicky, will you never rest until you get Gloria killed?! If something bad happens to Gloria, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer for this!¡± Vicky ignored Selene and kept her eyes on Tyler. ¡°How did Gloria get kidnapped?¡± He nced at her and said, ¡°You should ask your childhood friend about that.¡± ¡°Why bother acting like you don¡¯t know a thing?¡± Selene said sharply. ¡°Your best friend, Alex, dressed up like a doctor and kidnapped Gloria while we were gone.¡± ¡°Alex? Are you sure it was him?¡± ¡°His face was captured by the surveince camera, so who else can it be?¡± Selene could not wait to show the surveince footage to Vicky. Selene had her own job, so she could not remain by Gloria¡¯s side all the time. Since Gloria was about to be discharged, no one would expect her to get kidnapped. Vicky watched Alex¡¯s face and how he snuck around the hospital from the surveince footage, and she instantly felt overwhelmed by a headache. ¡®Even if he wanted to kidnap Gloria, he should have at least checked and avoided surveince cameras, right?¡¯ she thought. ¡®It¡¯smon sense, and if he doesn¡¯t know that, he isn¡¯t cut out for this kind of work.¡¯ Selene stared at Vicky smugly. ¡°Vicky, what can you say for yourself?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± Selene pointed at Vicky excitedly and said to Tyler, ¡°Tyler, she admitted to kidnapping Gloria!¡± ¡°Miss Rathborne, please watch your tongue. I never admitted to that.¡± Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Selene paused. ¡°How can you not admit to it when we¡¯ve already confirmed that Alex was here? Do you take me for a fool?¡± ¡°Miss Rathborne, Alex was the one who kidnapped Gloria, not me. Please stop pointing mes at anyone you can find,¡± Vicky said calmly. Selene gaped at her in disbelief. ¡°Vicky, Alex has done practically everything for you, and here you are, evading all me by casting him aside? Do you even have a heart?¡± ¡°Miss Rathborne, you need evidence to make usations. Alex was the one who kidnapped Gloria, and that¡¯s what shows in the footage as well. What makes you so sure that I¡¯m the one who kidnapped Gloria?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Who else can it be? Alex has no personal grudge against Gloria. Why would he kidnap her if you didn¡¯t ask him to?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your assumption,¡± Vicky said. ¡°You can go and report this to the police and tell them that I¡¯m the one who told Alex to do it. Do you think they¡¯ll believe you?¡± Selene pointed at her and shouted through quivering lips, ¡°You¡¯re just arguing for the sake of it, Vicky Shaw!¡± ¡°Maybe you should try presenting some evidence to support your im if you don¡¯t want me to argue with you.¡± ¡°Why you¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Tyler¡¯s cold, serene voice interrupted their argument, and they instantly fell into silence. Tyler stared at Vicky expressionlessly and said, ¡°You mentioned that others might want to hurt Gloria even if you don¡¯t do anything. Vicky, have you always known that this is going to happen?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± Tyler leaned on the couchzily and looked up at Vicky. ¡°I recall you saying that I cane at you if something happens to Gloria.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky was at a loss for words as she had indeed said that. She did not think much of it at the time. She had no intention of taunting Gloria, nor did she think it was possible for Gloria to be in another ident. Even if she could not stop Gloria from being harmed, she could always stay away from Gloria to avoid being med. Never had she imagined that Alex would kidnap Gloria once again. When she failed to respond, Tylermanded coldly, ¡°Call Alex right now and ask him where he is.¡± Vicky did not argue and took out her phone. She was about to make a call to Alex when she noticed that his name was gone from her contact list. She nced at Tyler before opening the cklist which Tyler had moved a few of her contacts into. Vicky unblocked a few contacts before calling Alex. The call was answered almost right away. Tyler shot her a look and she took the hint to put her phone on speaker. ¡°Vicky?!¡± Alex eximed gleefully. ¡°Has Tyler Hart finally set you free?¡± She paused. ¡°Set me free? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been calling and texting you, but you haven¡¯t responded to anything¡­ When I called your phone with another number, Tyler picked up, so I immediately knew that the lunatic locked you up again.¡± He chuckled smugly. ¡°Since he¡¯s locked you up, I¡¯ll kidnap his lover. Whatever he does to you, I¡¯ll do the same to Gloria. Let¡¯s see how he bullies you again! Don¡¯t worry, Vicky. I¡¯ll hide Gloria well so that he can¡¯t find her this time!¡± Vicky felt her blood running cold at his words. ¡°Are you saying that you kidnapped Gloria because you thought Tyler locked me up?¡± ¡°Yeah! I took some time to recover when I returned to my family. After that, I tried to contact you and check on you, but you wouldn¡¯t pick up the phone or respond to any of my texts¡­so I figured that Tyler has been venting his anger on you over what happened thest time!¡± Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Vicky did not say a single word in response. Alex did not sense what was wrong and continued smugly, ¡°See? Tyler let you go as soon as I took Gloria. Vicky, whatever he did to you, I¡¯m going to do the same thing to Gloria¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make this right for you!¡± ¡°Alex.¡± Vicky pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Where is Gloria right now?¡± ¡°I hid her,¡± he said confidently. ¡°Tyler won¡¯t find her no matter how hard he tries.¡± Vicky sighed with resignation. ¡°Alex, let Gloria go. I wasn¡¯t locked up. I lost my bag with my passport and phone in it some time ago. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t get your calls and messages.¡± Alex froze. ¡°Huh? You weren¡¯t imprisoned?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why did Tylere to the phone when I called you with a different number, then?¡± he asked dazedly. After a long silence, she said, ¡°He found my bag at around the same time you called.¡± Vicky did not intend to tell Alex that Tyler hired someone to steal her bag and cklisted Alex¡¯s number. ¡°So¡­I got it all wrong?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky nced at Tyler and whispered, ¡°Alex, let Gloria go. You¡¯ve really got it all wrong.¡± Feeling worried, Vicky added, ¡°On second thought, send me the address of where you hid Gloria.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Alex had always heeded every one of Vicky¡¯s requests, so he said, ¡°Sure.¡± Just as he was about to hang up, he asked hesitantly, ¡°Vicky, did I¡­get you into trouble?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Just don¡¯t act so recklessly again.¡± After the call, she turned to look at Tyler. ¡°Alex will send the address overter,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Alex misunderstood and ended up kidnapping Gloria. I apologize on his behalf¡­¡± Before she could finish, Selene interrupted her. ¡°You two plotted to kidnap Gloria, and all you¡¯ll do is apologize? Vicky, why don¡¯t I beat you up and apologize afterward to see if you¡¯ll ept it?! Don¡¯t think you can be excused of all responsibility by putting on an act with Alex!¡± Vicky scowled in contempt and said, ¡°Miss Rathborne, you¡¯re not involved here, so you have no right to make anyment about this. Whether I¡¯m putting on an act with Alex is not up to you to judge. It¡¯s up to the police. Also, get off your high horse. If you think you¡¯re so righteous, maybe it¡¯s best you utilize your righteousness and devote yourself to charity work instead of meddling with other people¡¯s matters.¡± Selene was rendered speechless and trembled in rage. ¡°Vicky Shaw, why you¡­¡± Just then, Tyler, who had remained quiet the entire time, spoke out, ¡°Vicky, I told you that I won¡¯t spare you if something happens to Gloria again.¡± Vicky felt as though she was stung. A thousand insults said by Selene could not rival a few words Tyler said. Vicky looked up at his face and asked, ¡°So have you decided on a punishment?¡± He shot her a cold nce before leaving the room without a word. She froze and thought to herself, ¡®Is that a yes or no?¡¯ ¡­ Silence fell over the car. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Vicky sat on the passenger¡¯s seat and stared out the window dazedly in exhaustion. She wondered how Gloria was doing and worried that Alex might injure Gloria again, as Tyler would not let him go after only breaking his legs. Tyler had only agreed to set Alex free because he wanted a divorce. Vicky knew that Alex was doomed for challenging Tyler repeatedly. Just as she contemted how she could protect Alex, her phone rang, and she noticed that it was a call from Alex. She answered, ¡°Alex?¡± ¡°Vicky, bad news!¡± Alex said in panic. She straightened her back. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°A group of people I can¡¯t recognize came and took Gloria away¡­¡± There seemed to be a lot of noise with a few sounds of gunshots on Alex¡¯s side. Vicky tightened her fingers around her phone. ¡°Alex, who took Gloria?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Alex blurted out. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s dangerous over here. Don¡¯te here! Also¡ª¡± Before Alex could finish, a loud noise was heard on his end, and the call ended abruptly. Vicky hastily tried to call him back, but he could no longer be reached. Meanwhile, Alex red warily at the handsome man strolling toward him. ¡°You!¡± The man shot him a casual smile. ¡°What an honor to know that you remember me, Mister Torres.¡± Alex scanned him up and down with a sneer. ¡°Tyler Hart might be evil, but you¡¯re just as bad! I hate him, but whenpared to you, Vicky is better off with him.¡± Confused, Harvey asked, ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°I was overseas back when Vicky was engaged to you, but I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Both Tyler and you were fawning over that woman, Gloria. Tyler wronged Vicky for Gloria¡¯s sake, whereas you¡­ You wronged Vicky for both Gloria and your sister. It¡¯s a good thing that Vicky dumped you. Had she truly married you, your sister would¡¯ve bullied her to death!¡± Alex said in contempt. Harvey was not offended and smiled. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Alex stared at him in disgust. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve kidnapped Gloria for Vicky¡¯s sake. Tyler hasn¡¯t even gotten here and you¡¯re already here to rescue Gloria. You have no pride!¡± Harvey shook his head. ¡°Alex, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m here to save Gloria, but I¡¯m only doing so to save you and Vicky.¡± ¡°Save me and Vicky?¡± Alex burst outughing. ¡°Harvey, can you at least find a better excuse? Do you take me for a fool?¡± Realization dawned on Harvey. ¡°This is how you get Vicky into trouble over and over again, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting her in trouble?¡± Alex pointed at himself in disbelief. ¡°How dare you use me of that?! Harvey Sparks, have you gone mad?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you are making a mess, but to drag Vicky into your mess¡­ Alex, can you think with that brain of yours for once?¡± Harvey asked in resignation. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Furious, Alex roared, ¡°Harvey Sparks, you disgusting yer. You got engaged to Vicky yet treated her poorly, and you¡¯re here using me of causing her trouble? At least I went to her rescue when she was in pain! What about you? After losing to Tyler, you abandoned her and left¡­ What kind of a man are you?!¡± The look in Harvey¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Your rescue means making her lose her baby? Or that she has to swallow her pride to beg for Tyler¡¯s mercy for your sake?¡± The mention of Vicky¡¯s lost child stung Alex, and his breath caught in his chest. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed throughout the years. You deserve to be manipted by Tyler.¡± Harvey stared at him with a sneer. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to be toyed with by Tyler, but you¡¯re dragging Vicky down with you. Alex, do you really think that you¡¯re capable of kidnapping Gloria twice on your own?¡± He paused and said, ¡°If Tyler didn¡¯t want you to seed, you won¡¯t even be able to step foot into Stoneford City.¡± Alex froze. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that you fell into Tyler¡¯s trap. You think that you managed to sneak out of your family¡¯s control when everything was arranged by Tyler. He let you run free on purpose so that you will kidnap Gloria.¡± ¡°Why would Tyler do that? Can it be that¡­¡± Realization dawned on Alex. ¡°Oh, I know! Tyler wants me to kidnap Gloria, so that he cane and rescue the damsel in distress and get her to fall deeper in love with him. Is that it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harvey was rendered speechless as he could not understand how Vicky woulde to have such a foolish friend. Harvey studied the smug look on Alex¡¯s face and sighed. ¡°I finally know why Tyler keeps you around.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°He keeps me around? He only wishes he can kill me. I¡¯m just lucky to have Vicky on my side!¡± Harvey was rendered speechless. ¡°I guess it really is worse to have a horrible teammate than to have a formidable enemy.¡± Alex came to a realization of what he meant and took a few steps forward. ¡°Harvey, who are you trying to mock?!¡± ¡°You,¡± Harvey said. ¡°A horrible teammate.¡± Furious, Alex wanted to punch him when Harvey added, ¡°Have you ever thought about what Tyler would do to you since you kidnapped Gloria?¡± Alex showed no fear. ¡°He can do whatever he wants. I¡¯m not a coward like you, so I¡¯m not scared of him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not a coward. Just an idiot.¡± ¡°Why you¡­¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough chit-chatting.¡± Harvey nced at the time. ¡°If we drag this on any further, Tyler might actuallye over. I came to rescue you because if Tyler captures you again, he¡¯s going to use you to ckmail Vicky. As long as he holds you hostage, Vicky will have to obey his everymand. When he is in need of it, he¡¯ll release you, only so that you can cause more trouble before letting Vicky know about it and getting her to clean up your mess. There are bound to be things she can¡¯t resolve on her own, so she¡¯ll have no option but to beg for Tyler¡¯s help. You know what kind of a man Tyler is, so he¡¯s never going to agree to help for free, and there will be a big price for Vicky to pay,¡± he said. Alex felt chills down his spine. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Harvey stared at him. ¡°Onest question, Alex. I want an honest answer.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you doing all these to be with Vicky, or do you want her to be happy?¡± ¡°Of course, I want her to be happy,¡± Alex said without hesitation. As Vicky¡¯s childhood friend, he knew that Vicky was not romantically interested in him. Though he felt upset about it, his friendship with Vicky was more valuable, and he did not care if they were romantically involved. If Vicky did not like him, he was more than willing to remain as her friend. Harvey nodded with a smile. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. The marriage between Vicky and Tyler is struggling mainly because of the baby Vicky lost back then, which means it¡¯s mainly your fault. I know you don¡¯t trust me right now, but I want you to think twice before you act from now on.¡± Vicky tried a few times, but Alex would note to the phone. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Tyler was prejudiced against her, and Vicky knew that he would doubt that she was putting on an act with Alex. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened as he fell into silence. Her heart sank as she did not know what he was thinking. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± ¡°What an interesting act,¡± Tyler said expressionlessly. ¡®As expected,¡¯ she thought. ¡°Since Gloria isn¡¯t back, you are not leaving the house before she¡¯s returned¡ª¡± Before Tyler could finish, Vicky¡¯s phone rang again. Vicky took out her phone and noticed that the caller was Harvey, who was recently added to the cklist on her phone. She nced at Tyler and answered the call. ¡°Harvey?¡± ¡°Vicky, put me on speaker.¡± She narrowed her eyes and put the call on speaker. ¡°Tyler.¡± Harvey¡¯s husky voice flowed out of the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve rescued Gloria, and I¡¯ll take over her recovery from now on, so don¡¯t you worry about it.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened at the sound of Harvey¡¯s voice. Harvey did not care for Tyler¡¯s response and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to divorce, you should take better care of Vicky. Don¡¯t keep wasting your time on other women. You¡¯re just going to end up hurting Vicky and others¡­¡± His words were clearly a tant challenge directed at Tyler. The look in Vicky¡¯s eyes darkened. No woman on earth would ever be pleased that her husband refused to divorce her yet continue to fawn over another woman. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened even further. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I am calling Vicky to inform the two of you that you don¡¯t have to worry about Gloria. As for Alex¡­¡± He paused. A few momentster, Alex¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Vicky rxed at the sound of Alex¡¯s voice. Soon, the phone was handed back to Harvey. ¡°Vicky, do you have any more questions?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll hang up now, then.¡± Vicky ended the call and turned to look at Tyler. ¡°Are we heading home, or are you still worried and want to go there to have a look?¡± Her tone was distinctively more distant after hearing what Harvey said. After a long silence, Tyler said, ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡± ¡­ At night, Vicky came out of the shower and was about to go to sleep when the bedroom door opened. Tyler, who had been working in the study, entered the room. At the same time, a thick scent of herbs filled the air. Vicky scowled. ¡°Where is this smelling from?¡± Tyler walked over to her and handed her a ss of liquid. ¡°Drink this.¡± Chapter 756 Chapter 756 ck liquid filled the ss, and its bitter scent filled the air. Vicky backed away. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Herbal tea that¡¯s good for your health.¡± ¡°Good for my health?¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly healthy, so I don¡¯t need it.¡± Tyler did not bother to exin any further and simply stared at her expressionlessly. ¡°Drink it.¡± She stared at the liquid and refused without hesitation, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you want me to force it down your throat?¡± he questioned coldly. Sensing the threatening tone in his voice, she said, ¡°Can¡¯t you at least tell me what that is? Am I supposed to drink anything you present to me? What if it¡¯s some sort of poison?¡± After a long silence, he said, ¡°Your body has suffered great damage in the past, and you won¡¯t be able to get pregnant if you don¡¯t start taking supplements.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened as she recalled what the doctors had said to her when she went to the hospital for a body check. She was told that even if she tended to her health carefully, it would be extremely challenging for her to get pregnant again. She felt as though a giant rock hadnded on her chest as she stared at the tea. A few momentster, she grabbed the ss and drank all the tea in one smooth motion. The bitterness made her gag, and she suppressed the urge to vomit while looking for water to wash the taste down. Suddenly, Tyler reached out to grab her by the back of her head before capturing her lips with a deep kiss. ¡­ The next day, Vicky woke up to her phone ringing. She answered the call sleepily. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Is this Miss Shaw?¡± the gentle voice of a woman sounded on the other end of the line. ¡°This is her.¡± ¡°You reached out to me some time ago in the hope to undergo treatment to recover your memories, Miss Shaw. Do you remember?¡± Vicky sobered immediately. ¡°Doctor Yelmon, are you back?¡± ¡°Yes. Inded in Stoneford City yesterday,¡± Doctor Yelmon said. ¡°Feel free to drop by my clinic when you have time, Miss Shaw.¡± Recently, Vicky had been proactively contacting experts on memories, but each doctor she contacted so far had only told her that the memories would eventuallye back to her. Some advised that she travel more, while some suggested hypnosis. However, the hypnotists she could find were hardlyparable to the doctors Tyler hired in terms of fame and experience. Since the doctors Tyler hired could not help her, she knew there was no point in hiring others. A while ago, she managed to contact a world-famous memories expert, Isabe Yelmon. Upon ncing through Isabe¡¯s resume, Vicky noticed that this was an extremely skilled doctor who managed to help 80% of her patients regain their lost memories. The human brain was mysterious and filled with the unknown; people would lose their memories due to all sorts of reasons. While some might slowly begin to remember as time went by, some people could struggle for their entire life and never seed in remembering what they had forgotten. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Vicky had thought that she was close to remembering everything, but not only had she failed to recall anything else, but she stopped having dreams. She instinctively knew that she had stopped making progress, and as days went by, she became more certain of it and felt anxious about it because she desperately wanted to know what happened in the past. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Doctor Yelmon seemed extremely interested in Vicky¡¯s condition. Since Doctor Yelmon was assisting another patient overseas at the moment, she promised to return to Stoneford City to treat Vicky once the other patient was cured. When Vicky heard that Doctor Yelmon was back, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡± ¡­ In a personal clinic, Doctor Yelmon performed a series of tests on Vicky. Though the clinic was not as big as a hospital, there was sufficient equipment. Since Doctor Yelmon was an expert in the psychological field, some of the equipment found in her clinic was even more advanced than the ones in the hospital. Doctor Yelmon was a woman in her forties and was first seen with a gentle, approachable smile on her face. ¡°Hello, Miss Shaw.¡± Doctor Yelmon stood up to greet Vicky. ¡°You have told me all about your condition, so let me run a few tests on you.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Two hourster, all tests had beenpleted, and Doctor Yelmon stared at the medical report intently. Vicky held her breath and waited anxiously, worrying that Doctor Yelmon would say the same things as others had said. Half an hourter, Doctor Yelmon looked up. ¡°Miss Shaw, I now have a general understanding of your condition.¡± Vicky clenched her fingers. ¡°Well? Can I recover?¡± Doctor Yelmon smiled. ¡°Based on what you told me and this medical report, you¡¯ll need to undergo hypnosis.¡± Doctor Yelmon pulled out a brain scan. ¡°There is no blood clot in your head, so there is a high chance that you¡¯re starting to get shbacks because the blood clot that formed in your head during the car ident has vanished. Technically speaking, you should¡¯ve gotten all your memories back the moment the blood clot was gone, but ording to what you mentioned, you ran into an ident on your birthday when your husband wanted to divorce you¡­ It might be something that you are subconsciously trying to avoid remembering. People tend to avoid what upsets them, so maybe it¡¯s your own reluctance that¡¯s stopping you from recovering. ¡°That¡¯s just your conscious thoughts. I¡¯m talking about unconscious thoughts.¡± ¡°So¡­ Can I get my memories back?¡± ¡°That depends on how the treatments go. At the moment, hypnosis will be the most effective treatment for you.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Doctor Yelmon studied Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, the treatment process might be miserable, and you may still end up with nothing in the end.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Vicky said. ¡°As long as there¡¯s hope, I¡¯m willing to give it a try. Even if the treatment fails, I won¡¯t regret anything.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure. I will map out a treatment n for you as soon as possible. Please go home and wait for my call.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Doctor Yelmon smiled and walked Vicky outside the door. ¡­ Once the treatment n was established, Vicky swiftly started undergoing hypnosis. However, part of her memories seemed to be locked at the very depth of her mind, and Vicky failed to remember anything after each session. She had stopped having dreams altogether, and her sleep quality had been improving. One day, Tyler brought her a ss of tea, and since she had gotten used to drinking it every day, she epted it without hesitation. She had grown ustomed to the bitterness of the tea, and it was merely a small price to pay if it meant that she could be a mother again. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Once Vicky finished the tea, Tyler took the ss away. Recently, Tyler would make sure that she drank all the tea, and whenever he was not busy with work, he would even make the tea himself. asionally, when he was homete from work, he would bring home a sk containing the tea that someone had made. Vicky turned around and was about to rinse her mouth when Tyler called out to her. ¡°Are you undergoing treatment to get your memories back?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How is it going?¡± Concern emerged on her face. ¡°Nowhere. It¡¯s going nowhere.¡± She still had not remembered anything, nor could she remember what happened during the hypnosis session. She did not feel anything either, and it all just felt as though she fell asleep in a doctor¡¯s office. However, after every session, Doctor Yelmon would look extremely exhausted, and Vicky could not help but feel slightly guilty about it. Tyler studied the worried look on her face and asked, ¡°Do you really want your memories back so badly?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m notplete until I have all my memories.¡± Tyler did not speak. Vicky, who grew used to his silence, turned and headed into the bathroom. Tyler stared at her as she left with a dark look in his eyes. ¡­ One day, Vicky was preparing to head out to undertake treatment in Doctor Yelmon¡¯s office when she received a call from Harvey. ¡°Vicky.¡± After a long silence, she asked, ¡°How is¡­Gloria doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. Her hands are as good as new.¡± She hesitated and asked, ¡°What about Alex?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine as well.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°You saved both Gloria and Alex.¡± Harvey paused for a few moments before sighing. ¡°You know me best.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Had Tyler found Gloria and Alex, then¡­not only am I doomed, but Alex is also going to suffer as well.¡± Harvey had stolen the chance of rescuing Gloria from Tyler, along with the right to punish Vicky and Alex. Most importantly, he called Vicky immediately after and informed Tyler in front of Vicky to prevent Tyler from hiding the fact that Gloria had been rescued. On top of that, Harvey reminded them that Vicky was Tyler¡¯s legal wife, so it would be out of line if Tyler attempted to take Gloria under his protection despite the fact that she had been saved by Harvey. Vicky could tolerate the fact that Tyler was running to Gloria¡¯s rescue whenever she was in distress, but Vicky would never ept it if Tyler insisted on taking Gloria back when she was already safe. After all, if he cared so much about Gloria, it seemed pointless in continuing the marriage with Vicky. Chapter 759 Chapter 759 It would have made more sense for Tyler to divorce Vicky and marry Gloria instead, and if he dared to do such a thing, Vicky would insist on a divorce. Unless Tyler wanted to divorce Vicky, he would not provoke her on purpose. For him to have kept Vicky wrapped around his fingers, he must know what her limits were. Harvey was not as foolish as Alex was, and what Harvey didpletely destroyed Tyler¡¯s n. ¡°Vicky, I heard that you¡¯ve been searching for memory experts,¡± Harvey said. ¡°Yeah. I hired a famous expert known for curing amnesia. She¡¯s performed hypnosis on me a couple of times, but¡­it hasn¡¯t worked so far.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of the hypnotist?¡± ¡°Isabe.¡± Isabe was extremely experienced and knowledgeable in the psychological field, so anyone who tried to learn more about the industry was bound toe across her name. ¡°I¡¯m impressed by Tyler. He even managed to bribe Isabe¡­¡± Harvey chuckled. ¡°More precisely, I wonder what he holds over Isabe topel her to work for him.¡± Vicky was shocked. ¡°Bribe? Harvey, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that not only would Isabe not help you regain your memories, but she¡¯ll also reinforce your amnesia to make sure that you won¡¯t recall them ever again.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Vicky argued. ¡°Tyler has no reason to do that.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°He no longer wants a divorce, so me recalling what¡¯s happened in the past isn¡¯t a bad thing to him. The only exception where this would make sense is that he wants a divorce and doesn¡¯t want me to recover my memories out of concern that I might notply.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure that you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want a divorce?¡± Harvey asked. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Vicky paused for a moment and exined, ¡°Because he once asked to divorce me before my car ident.¡± ¡°Is that why you assume that he wants a divorce and you don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten to the bottom of this yet, so I can¡¯t be sure if he was involved in your car ident, but I¡¯m certain that he has a hand in your amnesia.¡± ¡°My amnesia?¡± She tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it caused by the car ident?¡± ¡°I heard from Cece that throughout the month you were unconscious because of the car ident, Tyler had not been to the hospital to see you at all. Is that right?¡± Harvey asked. Vicky¡¯s chest ached at the mention of this, and she hummed in response. Harvey could sense that she was upset and said in a consoling yet mysterious manner, ¡°ording to what I know, he was frequently seen at the hospital during that time.¡± Vicky lifted an eyebrow. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I have a friend who is also a hypnotist. He told me that Tyler was searching for a skilled hypnotistst year, but Tyler was a careful man and wouldn¡¯t hire anyone he didn¡¯t fully trust. Sadly, this friend of mine wasn¡¯t selected, but rumors would also find a way to travel. He heard from other hypnotists that Tyler was searching for a hypnotist because he had been losing sleep. That happens to be around the time when you were unconscious at the hospital.¡± ¡°Maybe he really is getting treated for insomnia,¡± Vicky said hesitantly. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say that¡¯s true. What about now? Why would he bribe a hypnotist to keep working on you to block your memories?¡± After a long silence, she said, ¡°Harvey, these are all just your theories.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for a long time a while back because I went looking into what happened three years ago¡­ There are far too many coincidences. I found so many traces here and there and followed the leads that led to how you lost your memories. I know that you might not believe what I¡¯m saying, but I have to warn you that what the eyes could see isn¡¯t always real. Vicky, he¡¯s been lying to you.¡± Chapter 760 Chapter 760 ¡°How would I know if you are lying to me?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you about these things.¡± Realizing that this was not convincing enough, Harvey added, ¡°Vicky, I know you want your memories back, and I can help you with that. If I can help, that should prove that I¡¯m not lying to you about this, right?¡± His tone was so certain that Vicky could not help but ask, ¡°You seem confident that you can help me get those memories back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve consulted doctors about your condition. Since you can remember some parts of the memories you lost, there¡¯s no reason why you can¡¯t recall everything. You were clearly on the edge of remembering everything a while back when you suddenly stopped recalling anything. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± It was indeed strange, and Vicky wondered more than once about what the issue was. She had considered if the problemy in the hypnosis session, but she shot the idea down. From her perspective, Tyler had no reason to stop her from recovering her memories. On top of that, she did not feel anything after each session, so she never doubted Tyler. After hearing what Harvey had to say, Vicky could not help but start to notice that something was awfully wrong. She refused to suspect Tyler based on just a few words Harvey said, so she asked, ¡°How are you going to help me with my memories?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for professionals to check on you. If your memories were indeed lost due to being hypnotized, you¡¯ll have to go through hypnosis to get them back. In the meantime, you need to stop going to Isabe or let Tyler know that you¡¯re having doubts. If he finds out, all effort would go to waste.¡± ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± After the call, Vicky remained thoughtful for a long while before deciding to head to Doctor Yelmon¡¯s office. If Harvey¡¯s theory was correct, her sudden absence might draw Tyler¡¯s attention. Vicky had been alerted, and she wanted to see how Doctor Yelmon hypnotized her. She had everything nned. Hypnosis required a lot of preparation, so she intended to pretend like she was asleep before she actually did. To her surprise, she fell asleep a few minutes after sitting down on the chair, and by the time she woke up, the session had ended. Doctor Yelmon looked exhausted but had a big smile on her face. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Shaw.¡± She stared at Doctor Yelmon. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s treatment has worked.¡± Had Vicky not talked to Harvey prior to this, she would have been overjoyed. She scowled and said, ¡°But I haven¡¯t remembered anything¡­¡± ¡°Recovering your memories is a slow process, Miss Shaw,¡± Doctor Yelmon said with a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t rush into it. Please be patient.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Doctor Yelmon observed her expression and asked, ¡°Miss Shaw, why is it that you don¡¯t¡­look excited?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank, and she immediately forced a worried look before saying, ¡°The higher the hope, the harder the fall. I recovered some memories some time ago and thought that I was close to remembering everything, but that didn¡¯t happen¡­¡± Realization dawned on Doctor Yelmon, and she said, ¡°Miss Shaw, so long as you cooperate with the treatment, you¡¯ll get your memories back.¡± Vicky nodded and left the building as Doctor Yelmon watched. Shortly after Vicky left, Doctor Yelmon made a phone call. ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯ve emailed you the report of today¡¯s treatment¡­¡± She held onto the phone hesitantly as she chose her words carefully. On the other end of the line, Tyler¡¯s cold voice rose. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Chapter 761 "What else?" Doctor Yelmon froze in shock as she did not expect Tyler to be so sharp.Not daring to lie, she exined everything she saw in detail.Tyler listened quietly and said, "Alright." He hung up afterward. At night, Vicky sat in her study and stared at the designs she drew on theputer screen.She had not moved at all for hours. Harvey''s words filled her mind, and she could not find peace in any way. ¡®If Harvey was telling the truth...what exactly is Tyler trying to achieve here?¡¯ she thought. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Suddenly, the door was pushed open.Vicky looked up at the door and saw Tyler walking in with a ss of tea. "It''s time for your medicine," he said. "Sure." Vicky epted the ss from his hand and drank the tea in one smooth motion. After that, she noticed that Tyler was staring at her with his dark eyes that resembled two bottomless holes.She twitched and identally dropped the ss. Crash! The broken pieces shattered in all directions. Startled, Vicky instinctively tried to look for something to clean the floor but identally stepped on one of the broken pieces.She was wearing slippers, so the broken piece did not stab into her foot and only left a long wound on the back of her foot.Blood oozed out and tainted the slipper. Tyler narrowed his eyes and lifted her off the ground immediately. "Why are you moving around when there is shattered ss lying around?" he asked sternly. Vicky kept her head bowed in silence.He carried her to the couch inside the room. "I''ll go get the first-aid kit." A few minutester, Tyler returned with the first-aid kit. Vicky¡¯s wound was long but not deep, so the bleeding had already stopped. The dark expression on Tyler''s face remained as he skilfully sanitized her wound. "Don''t get water onto your wound for the next few days," he said. "No shower." Vicky could not possibly agree to not showering for days, so she blurted out, "Back when you had a fever all those years ago, you insisted on getting a shower.I''ve only cut myself now, and you won''t let me shower?" Both Vicky herself and Tyler were stunned by her words. All that happened in the past felt like a lifetime ago to Tyler. Ever since he married Vicky, both of them had kept quiet about what happened in the past and acted as though they had not dated for a year. They both acted like they were strangers to one another. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Instantly, tension rose in the air as Vicky''s words seemed to have triggered a taboo. She came to realize why Tyler never mentioned anything about their past; he was not hiding the truth on purpose but was simply reluctant to mention it because the past was taboo for him. Tyler fell into silence and treated Vicky''s wound quietly. Vicky desperately wanted to shower, but she could not summon the courage to argue with him. Tyler put the first-aid kit away and walked over to the bathroom while Vicky stared at her foot and decided to give up on a shower. The way Tyler looked at her when she was drinking the tea was strange.She felt trapped under a gigantic, and one look was all it took for her to drop the ss.She felt like he was observing her because he found out about something. Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, Tyler stepped out of the bathroom. "Your wound can''t touch water," he said. "So you need to use the bathtub for a few days." "...Okay." Vicky was about to walk to the bathroom when he picked her up with a scowl. "Your foot is injured." "It''s just a small wound.It won''t stop me from walking." Indeed, it was a minor wound that no longer hurt at this point. Apparently, Tyler disagreed and said, "Don''t think that I''m going to keep carrying you around just because you hurt your foot." "..." Vicky had not imagined that Tyler would make it sound like she was hurting herself on purpose so that he would carry her. "You kept saying that I hurt myself repeatedly to get your attention...and if injuries like this are what you''ve been referring to, I''m starting to think that you''re reading too much into the lines." She highly doubted if he was telling the truth when he said that she did everything in her power to avoid getting a divorce. After all, Tyler hired someone to steal her bag and med her for not wanting a divorce only recently. Vicky looked up and studied his face. "Tyler, is it possible that all the things you use me of are only products of your imagination?" Tyler stared at her and spat, "Why would I do that?" Refusing to back down, she stared into his eyes and said, "Because of me." He paused, and the look in his eyes darkened as he reached out to tear her clothes off. Vicky instinctively covered herself. "Tyler, what are you doing? My foot is injured.Are you seriously going to¡ª" "Don''t you need to remove your clothes to get in the shower? "He stared at her. "What were you thinking, Vicky?" "It''s no wonder that they call women past the age of thirty¡¯ cougars''," Tyler mocked. "Vicky, you aren''t even thirty yet, so why is your head filled with dirty thoughts?" Vicky blushed furiously at how good Tyler was at distorting right and wrong. In the end, Tyler removed all the clothes on her and carried her into the bathroom. As steam rose, their faces were clouded, and Vicky felt dazed as she looked at the man who bathed her.She did not remember much to begin with, so it was easy for memories that she had to pop up in her head. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Reminded of the time when Tyler bathed her in the past, his face started to ovep with how she remembered him and she could not help but feel nostalgic. Tyler focused on bathing Vicky. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Tyler looked up and caught the dazed look in Vicky''s eyes as though she was looking at someone else through him. The look in his eyes darkened, and he started to move roughly. Sensing the pain on her skin, Vicky snapped out of it.Her heart sank when she found herself staring into a pair of cold, devilish eyes. ''I...didn''t even say anything just now, so why is he looking at me like that again?¡¯ she thought. Not knowing how she had provoked Tyler, she lowered her gaze to avoid looking at him, only for him to lift her chin with his damp, long fingers. "Who were you looking at?" he asked. Vicky was stunned. "I was looking at you." Tyler was the only person in the bathroom apart from her, so she could only be looking at him.His anger seemed to have escted in response to her words.He leaned closer and repeated, "I''m going to ask you one more time.Who were you looking at?" They were so close to one another that they could practically hear each other''s heartbeat. Vicky felt confused as to why Tyler would take such great care of her one moment, only to get upset the next instant. "Tyler, are you just purposefully trying to pick a fight?" said Vicky and tried to shove his hand away. Tyler tightened his grip and stared into her eyes as he repeated like a broken record, "Who were you looking at?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Since he did not seem happy with her first answer, Vicky said, "I wasn''t looking at anyone." The look in his eyes darkened. "You won''t say?"Vicky was running out of patience. "Tyler, can you stop picking a fight out of the blue? I said I was looking at you, and you weren''t happy with that.I then said I wasn''t looking at anyone, and you''re not happy about it either...What kind of answer are you expecting?" Tyler pursed his lips in silence and lifted her out of the bathroom. "Ah!" Vicky screamed when her feet were lifted off the ground.She had not dried her bodypletely, so Tyler''s shirt was soon soaked, revealing the powerful muscles hidden underneath.His expression was cold, and it terrified her. "Tyler, what exactly are you trying to do?" He did not answer and tossed her onto the bed. Before she could react, he pressed his body up against hers and grabbed her by the jaw to prevent her from looking away. "Vicky, tell me.Have you remembered about him?" "Who?" she blurted out asking. "The person you''ve been in love with." ",..ls there someone like that?" Vicky felt even more confused. ¡®So far, he has mentioned my ex-boyfriend and my ex-fianc¨¦, and now, he''s saying that I''ve been in love with someone else the whole time?¡¯ "You said so yourselfst year," he said. Vicky was suspicious of his words. "Are you sure I said that?" He stared at her for a few moments and got up to retrieve his phone.He pressed a few buttons, and secondster, a woman''s voice came out of the speaker. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Chapter 764 "Tyler, I have my own career.I''m not here to clean up your mess.Can you stop your girlfriends from coming to my studio to cause trouble?!" The voice was familiar, and Vicky recognized her own voice. "She was the one who found you, so how is that my fault?" Tyler said coldly in the recording. "She wouldn''t havee to me if you weren''t messing around with women all the time." "As if you don''t y around," he said. "Think about how many times I''ve cleaned up your mess." "Those are idents.I didn''t cause those things to happen on purpose." "idents? You sure are in a lot of idents." "I''m talking about you, not me!" "You haven''t even resolved your own drama with other men and here you are, confronting me.How ridiculous," he said impatiently. "If this is why you called, I''m hanging up." "Tyler," she said. "I''ve exined over and over again, telling you that I''m not involved with him in any way." Tyler chuckled darkly. "Your lover came banging on our door, and you im you are not involved with him?" "Tyler, do you really have to be so sarcastic?" "Tell me who you saw that night, then." There was a long silence after that, and the call ended. The room quieted down.It was a recording. Vicky had a lot of clients and would record her calls with them as well to prevent any disagreement afterward.She stared into Tyler''s eyes, uncertain of what to say as she could not deny his usation. It was clear that she had gone to see someone that night, and though she imed that nothing had happened, she could not answer his question as to who she went to meet. "Can it be a misunderstanding...?" she said. "Maybe it''s just a customer who wanted their identity to remain confidential..." Tyler sneered. "You''ve never made clothes for men, so why would you have a male customer?" "Are you sure it was a man?" "If it was an ordinary female customer, why wouldn''t you tell me?" Vicky fell into silence for a while before saying, "I can''t answer that question, but I can assure you that I won''t be romantically involved with anyone unless I get a divorce.I can only answer your questions after I get my memories back..." He stared at her intently, and Vicky met his eyes. Seeing how she did not appear to be lying, he looked away. Vicky rxed, feeling the sweat scrolling down her palm and her back. She did not know who Tyler was asking about or if he was merely testing her after being told about her odd behavior by Isabe. Either way, Isabe seemed to have noticed that Vicky was reacting oddly and had reported it to Tyler. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡®Harvey didn''t lie to me" Vicky concluded inwardly.Because of her injury, Tyler did not attempt to be intimate with her, and the two went straight to sleep. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Vicky would not undergo hypnosis every day and would only attend one to two sessions each week as over-exposure to hypnosis could be harmful.It was challenging to stop attending the session without raising Tyler''s suspicion as he was far too sharp. "It''s not that difficult," Harvey said when she expressed her concern. "I''ll arrange arge group of customers for you.If you get busy, you won''t have time to go to your treatment.I''ll get the hypnotist into the mix, and when your ¡®customer¡¯es over to your studio, she can treat you." "But Tyler has eyes everywhere.If he finds out..." "Don''t worry.I''ll make arrangements ordingly, so there won''t be any issue." Vicky rxed. "Thank you, Harvey." "Don''t thank me.I''m just doing what I should.Had it not been for you, I would''ve..." Harvey paused and changed the subject. "Remember not to raise Tyler''s suspicion in any way for now." "Okay." Under Harvey''s arrangement, Vicky started getting busy.She had not acted out of character in any way and had only been working with female customers, so Tyler had not been watching her every move. Still, Harvey told her that Tyler did look into the female customers Vicky was working with, and because of how careful Tyler was, she knew that the investigation on all her customers would be thorough.Harvey had been Tyler''s rival long enough to know his way of handling things, so Harvey knew exactly what to do to cover his tracks. Two weekster, Vicky started undergoing hypnotic treatment. Unlike the hypnotist Tyler had hired, Vicky would wake up from each session with a horrible headache. Strangely, she still had not managed to remember anything. After a few sessions, the hypnotist noticed that something was wrong and said to Vicky, "Miss Shaw, you''ve been in enough of these sorts of sessions to know how hypnosis works. People who are appalled by the idea of being hypnotized or people with strong will are difficult for us hypnotists to work on." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky nodded. "I know." "Hypnosis isn''t magic, and it requires the patient to open up.A lot of people have mental guards up their heads, so it''s challenging to hypnotize this type of person.One''s subconscious can disy apletely different personapared to how a person normally behaves.Miss Shaw, you seem corporate on the outside, but your subconscious is fighting me.We''re attempting deep hypnosis, and resistance is expected, so I''ve given you some medication to prevent you from waking up.You didn''t wake up once during the sessions, but..." She paused hesitantly. "But, what?" Vicky asked. "Nor have you interreacted with the hypnosis that followed.You''d always just fall asleep right away." "Which means?" After a long thoughtful moment, the hypnotist asked, "Have you been taking any rxants? Some rxants can put people into a deep sleep as soon as they go to bed." "Rxant? No, I haven''t been taking any..." Vicky instinctively wanted to deny only to pause when she recalled something.She had not taken any rxant, but she had been drinking the tea Tyler prepared for her every day. ¡®He imed that it''s just some type of supplement to help me get pregnant.Is something wrong with that tea?¡¯ she thought. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Tyler would make sure that she finished the tea every night, and Vicky once questioned if she was being drugged. However, she soon denied the thought that Tyler was poisoning her as he had other options if he wished to kill her. Using poison would require a long-termmitment when he could simply hire an assassin to do the job. Vicky could tell that Tyler truly wanted a child, so she stopped having doubts about the tea. What the hypnotist said reminded her that the tea did not have to be poisonous. ¡­ Vicky wanted to find a chance to test what the tea was truly for but saw no opportunity in doing so whenever Tyler was around. Still, Tyler was a busy man and would not always be home in time, and whenever that happened, he would have Jade take his ce instead. Since Vicky had been cooperative, Jade had not been as strict, and Vicky managed to keep some of the tea when Jade was not looking before handing the tea to Harvey for chemical testing. Harvey replied swiftly, ¡°The tea is indeed meant to promote your health and there¡¯s no side effect at all, so the doctor who prescribes it must be really experienced.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the tea is fine, right?¡± Vicky asked. Harvey fell into silence for a few moments before saying, ¡°I can say for sure that it¡¯s not poisoned, but I¡¯ll need to run a few more tests to see if there¡¯s something else. Ingredients that aren¡¯t poisonous are hard to detect, and considering how resourceful Tyler is, it¡¯s a piece of cake for him to find some type of drug that¡¯s hard to detect.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. I know a few doctors. Any drug can be detected. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡­ Another week went by until Vicky received another call from Harvey. ¡°Vicky, the tea Tyler has been feeding you is drugged.¡± Her heart dropped. ¡°Can it be that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s aplicated form, and there¡¯s aponent of rxant inside,¡± Harvey exined. ¡°It¡¯s not harmful to your body and can even improve your sleep, but¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Because you¡¯ll fall asleep right away, hypnosis won¡¯t work on you.¡± Hypnosis was not meant for the patient to truly fall asleep but to allow their minds to ess their subconscious. Hence, it was impossible to hypnotize a person that was deeply asleep. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Tyler has been instructing Isabelle to seal your memories with hypnosis, all the while feeding you this tea so that no hypnosis would work on you,¡± Harvey continued. ¡°You haven¡¯t developed immunity toward hypnosis just yet, so you can still correct it.¡± ¡°Tyler is far too cautious, so I¡¯m going to alert him if I stop drinking the tea.¡± ¡°The tea isn¡¯t harmful in any way, so you don¡¯t have to stop it. I¡¯ll get my hypnotist to work on a solution. Now that we know what the problem is, it¡¯s not as challenging to find a solution.¡± Sometimeter, Harvey had one of his men deliver a bottle of pills. ¡°Dreams are reflections of reality. These pills won¡¯t affect your sleep, and I can assure you that you¡¯ll remember everything within three months,¡± he promised. Three months were hardly a long wait for Vicky, so she said, ¡°Okay.¡± Just as she was about to hang up, Harvey blurted out, ¡°Vicky.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Your birthday ising up,¡± he said. ¡°I wish you a happy birthday.¡± Vicky realized that her birthday was approaching. On her previous birthday, she received a text from Tyler saying that he wanted a divorce, and she ran into a car ident shortly after that. A year flew by before she realized it. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Harvey knew that he would not get to see Vicky during her birthday. Considering how insanely possessive Tyler was, Tyler would make Vicky suffer if he found out that she was in contact with him. Hence, Harvey decided to give her his blessing ahead of time to keep her out of trouble. Vicky understood that he was being considerate and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Harvey ended the call with a smile. ¡­ Since the rtionship between Vicky and Tyler had been rather harmonious, Tyler did not intend on spending time with other women on her birthday, He sent Jade to deliver a dress to Vicky and informed Vicky of the location of the restaurant that he had reserved. After Jade left, Vicky tried on the beige dress and was enticed by its beauty. The dress moved gently as she moved, giving her a heavenly look. Vicky rarely dressed in such ady-like style, and she felt a lump in her throat as she studied her reflection in the mirror, recognizing that this was a dress that Gloria tended to wear. At night, Vicky put on a minimal amount of makeup and changed into the dress before heading out of the door where Jade had been waiting to drive Vicky to the restaurant under Tyler¡¯s order. 40 minutester, they arrived at the restaurant that Tyler had reserved. The interior of the restaurant was grand and unique, where there was piano music ying in the background. Vicky noticed that there was no one else inside the restaurant as she walked inside and spotted roses and wine on a table near the window. Tyler had not arrived, so she sat on the chair and waited patiently. No woman could resist a surprise, and she could not help but wonder what kind of surprise Tyler had nned for her. Countless possibilities crossed her mind, but never had she expected to fall asleep waiting for Tyler. When she eventually jolted awake, she realized that Tyler had not arrived. She noticed that it was past 10 when she checked her phone, and she had not received any call or text from Tyler. Confused, Vicky found a waiter and asked, ¡°Where is Tyler? Is he not here yet?¡± The waiter looked around. ¡°Well¡­we don¡¯t really know. All Mister Hart said was to serve dinner after the candles were lit.¡± Vicky was left with the only option to call Tyler, and after waiting for half a minute, the call was automatically dropped. Just as she was about to make another call, a notification of thetest news popped up on the screen. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. [Breaking news! The famous pianist, Gloria Shaw, has been kidnapped on her way to her concert! The kidnapper is currently running with Miss Shaw in his car! ording to reliable sources, Miss Shaw¡¯s number one fan, Mister Hart, is currently nning the rescue.] Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Vicky¡¯s first reaction to the news was that Alex had kidnapped Gloria again. However, she thought back to how Alex sounded when he wished her ¡®happy birthday¡¯ earlier that morning. Vicky immediately gave him a call, and Alex picked up right away. ¡°Vicky?¡± Alex sounded surprised. Alex had been warned by Harvey to not head outside, and Harvey even went as far as to assign a few bodyguards to keep an eye on Alex. Alex pouted in response, wondering why Harvey treated him like he was a troublemaker. Vicky had recently started undergoing treatment, so Harvey was exceptionally careful and kept Alex on a short leash to prevent him from raising Tyler¡¯s suspicion. When Alex was told by Harvey that Vicky might have lost her memories because of Tyler, Alex learned his lesson and decided to stay indoors before Vicky recovered her memories. Out of concern that he might cause Vicky any trouble, he did not even buy her any gift and only gave her a call on her birthday. ¡°Alex, did you kidnap Gloria again?¡± Vicky asked. Alex was stunned for a moment. ¡°No. She isn¡¯t the center of the world, and my life doesn¡¯t revolve around her.¡± Alex was a reckless man who was not used to thinking before he acted, but he was only a loyal friend who would never lie.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. If he was involved in the kidnapping, he would admit to it. Alex sensed what happened from Vicky¡¯s question and said, ¡°Vicky, was Gloria kidnapped once again?¡± Vicky sighed a breath of relief that he denied it. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Alex instantly burst outughing. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not the only one who hates her! I told you that that woman is horrible¡­ It¡¯s only been days, and she¡¯s kidnapped again! She deserves it for being such a drama queen all the time!¡± Vicky did not share his joy and excitement as her husband, who was supposed to celebrate her birthday with her, was risking his life for another woman. She did not mention any of that and simply said to Alex, ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you aren¡¯t involved. I need to go now, so I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he said, before calling out to her again before she ended the call. ¡°Vicky.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Alex lowered his voice. ¡°Are you going to stay by Tyler¡¯s side once you get all your memories back?¡± To prevent Alex from acting rashly again, Vicky had told him that she did not intend to divorce Tyler at the moment. Ever since Alex found out that Tyler was Vicky¡¯s first love, he gave up on the idea of taking Vicky away and remained in Harvey¡¯s custody obediently. Vicky fell into silence for a while before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess I¡¯ll make that decision once I remember everything.¡± Since Gloria was not kidnapped by Alex, Vicky could deny any involvement in the incident. She nced at her phone and smiled bitterly, knowing that Tyler would not show up. Vicky did not bother to wait any longer and put her phone away before leaving the restaurant. ¡­ Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Cold breeze blew through the streets of Stoneford City, and after a few hours of effort, the kidnapper was finally captured. Gloria fainted as soon as she was carried out of the kidnapper¡¯s car, but since there was an ambnce waiting nearby, she was rushed to the hospital right away. Tyler nced at the time and noticed that it was past eleven. He took out his phone to call Vicky, only to realize that Vicky had called him once an hour ago when he was dealing with the kidnapper. There was only one missed call and no text message, so Tyler called Vicky back. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. No one came to the phone, and the call was eventually automatically dropped. Tyler scowled and made another call, but the oue was the same. After a long thoughtful moment, Tyler made a call to the restaurant he reserved instead. ¡°Where is Missus Hart?¡± Both Gloria and Tyler were famous, so the news about them instantly spread throughout the city. ¡°M¡ªMissus Hart left an hour ago,¡± the waiter said gingerly. ¡°Did she say anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± The waiter proceeded to repeat every question Vicky asked before she left. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened when he hung up. Just as he was about to leave, a person stood in his path. ¡°Tyler, where are you going?¡± Tyler nced at Selene and said, ¡°How¡¯s that any of your business?¡± Selene¡¯s breath caught in her chest, and she instinctively lowered her voice. ¡°Gloria has been traumatized and fainted. Right now, she needs someone to stay by her side¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Tyler interrupted her. ¡°Are you not ¡®someone¡¯?¡± Selene stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not like you. Y¡ªYou are the person Gloria wishes to see most¡­ Having you by her side is better than having me around.¡± Tyler was starting to lose patience. ¡°You¡¯ve known her for over a decade, and I¡¯ve only known her for a few years. Are you saying that a friend of over a decade can¡¯t bepared to a man she has only known for a few years?¡± Tyler questioned coldly. ¡°Are you two even friends?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tyler had not shown any mercy, and even a woman as unreasonable as Selene was at a loss for words. If she admitted to his assumption, she would be implying that Gloria chose a man over her friends. If she denied it, she would not be able to keep Tyler in the hospital. ¡®Today¡¯s Vicky¡¯s birthday, so I can¡¯t let Tyler go celebrate it with her!¡¯ Selene thought. She recalled how depressed Gloria had been and took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯ve already identified the kidnapper, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd that Gloria has been kidnapped so many times over such a short period? The police said that the kidnapper was an extreme fan of Gloria¡¯s, but she isn¡¯t an actress, so it doesn¡¯t seem to make sense that she¡¯d have a fan who does something like this¡­¡± Selene paused and forced herself to swallow the mention of Alex. ¡°All the culprit did was get someone else to kidnap her and make up an excuse saying that it¡¯s done by a frantic fan¡­ No one is getting fooled here!¡± Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Selene stared at Tyler sternly. ¡°Tyler, you know that Alex has always been Vicky¡¯s minion. He¡¯d do anything she asks of him, and as you can see, he¡¯s hardly the brightest bulb in the box. He would¡¯ve never kidnapped Gloria if it wasn¡¯t for Vicky who told him to do it. I think that Gloria is kidnapped once again because of Vicky, too¡­¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°Vicky has the perfect scapegoat, so she won¡¯t have to take any me. I pity Alex. He¡¯s been betrayed and doesn¡¯t even know it¡­ I guess he¡¯s going to take the me for this again.¡± Annoyed, Tyler said, ¡°Are you done? Get out of my way.¡± Selene froze. ¡°Tyler, Gloria¡ª¡± Tylerpletely lost his patience and shoved Selene aside before storming off. Selene watched as he left and stomped angrily. ¡­ Five minutes before midnight, Tyler arrived home and found the bedroom in darkness. The moonlight shone in through the gap of the curtains, and he could faintly see Vicky underneath the cover. Relieved that she was home, Tyler went inside, making sure not to make a sound. Ever since Vicky started undergoing treatment, she had not had any dreams. At this moment, however, the treatments had finally started to work, and she finally had another dream of her in a hospital. In her dream, Tyler wasying in a bed with a pale look on his face while she sat next to the bed in tears. Just then, Tyler finally woke up, and Vicky, who kept her eyes on him the entire time, noticed it right away. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± She tested his temperature and pressed the bell next to the bed. ¡°Are you feeling? Are you thirsty? Do you need water? You haven¡¯t been eating, so you must be starving, right? Is there something you¡¯d like to eat? I can cook for you¡­¡± Though there was joy on her face, tears continued to scroll down her cheeks. Tyler was stunned for a few moments before he snapped out of it and reached out to wipe away her tears. ¡°I thought you were performing.¡± She burst out crying at his words. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were sick?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a cold.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°You are practically burning up, and you call this a cold?!¡± The tone of Vicky¡¯s voice was extremely stern. ¡°Tyler, if you keep neglecting your own health like this, we might as well just break up now!¡± Throughout the year they had dated, Vicky, being the gentle woman she was, had never spoken to him in such a tone even when she was angry. She was never one to threaten him with the idea of a breakup and though they had countless arguments, she had never once asked to end the rtionship. Up until that point, Vicky was still confused as to how they started dating. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 There were no flowers, no love confessions, and no romantic surprises. In short, Tyler would often hug Vicky during the period she was hiding in his house. Then, when the matter with Jonathan was solved and she could go out, he would also hug her, kiss her, and hold her hand outside. A few of their acquaintances caught them in the act of being intimate, and that was how Tyler and Vicky naturally ended up together. She did not mind him doing so. In fact, they had done everything a couple would do; they just never put abel on their rtionship. Later, Vicky moved back to the dormitory and thought it was over between them. However, it did not take long for Tyler to call and invite her to y the piano. When they met, Tyler still hugged and kissed her as he did at his home. In fact, he did all that right in front of her ssmates. No one would ever believe them if they said they were not dating. Vicky only struggled with the idea for a little while before she quickly epted the fact that they were, indeed, a couple. After all, it was not that difficult of a decision to make. Tyler was handsome and capable; he single-handedly started his own business and helped her in more ways than one. Vicky had never seen him with another woman and, after some gentle probing, discovered he had been single all his life. She would be a fool to pass up a wonderful man like this. Therefore, when others asked if they were together, Vicky would always say yes, and Tyler never said otherwise. Thus, the story of how they haphazardly ended up together was born. Tyler had always been the straightforward, cold type, so Vicky would always be the first to apologize whenever they had arguments with each other.copied from swnovels Compared to Tyler, Vicky had a rtively outgoing personality due to her upbringing. Never once did she think the man should always apologize first in a rtionship. She always felt that men and women were equal, and when two peoplee together, they should always be honest with each other. Why should it matter who apologized first when they had the whole future to look forward to? Right then, it was the first time Vicky had ever uttered the dreaded words¡ªbreak up. Tyler¡¯s eyes changed instantly. They became sharp like knives, and colder than Vicky¡¯s. ¡°What did you say?¡± Tyler asked while sitting up from the bed. Those deep, dark eyes of his fixed themselves on Vicky, gleaming with frightening viciousness while an oppressive aura emanated from his body, freezing the air. Vicky only brought up the idea of breaking up because she was blinded by anger. However, she instantly cooled down¡ªas if she had been sshed by a bucket of ice water¡ªwhen her eyes met Tyler¡¯s menacing gaze. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± said Vicky timidly. Tyler softened a little when he saw how scared she was. ¡°You can say anything you want, just not those two words. You¡¯re not ever allowed to bring it up again.¡± Vicky blinked a few times. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The Tyler she knew had always been silent and restrained. To be honest, the only time she ever felt he was her boyfriend was when they were hugging and kissing. Other than that, she rarely saw him show any affection toward her. Sometimes, she was also a little confused whether he was with her because he liked her, or because he was just so used to having her by his side. However, at that moment, she could clearly feel that he did not want to lose her. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Doctor Charlie walked in. They were all old acquaintances, so Doctor Charlie did not waste time beating around the bush. He looked at Tyler sternly, and said, ¡°Tyler, you nearly frightened Vicky to death. For the past few days, she never left for your bedside and cried so much that her eyes became swollen. You young people should take care of your body more. Think about the people who care about you! They¡¯ll be worried if you fall sick again.¡± Hearing what Doctor Charlie said, Tyler turned to look at Vicky, and sure enough, her eyes were slightly red and swollen. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 ¡°Sorry,¡± said Tyler hoarsely as he lowered his eyes. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Doctor Charlie shook his head. ¡°You should be apologizing to Vicky instead of me.¡± He then went to check up on Tyler. ¡°He¡¯s stable for now. The only thing left for him to do is to take a good rest,¡± he said to Vicky. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of that. Thank you, Doctor Charlie.¡± Doctor Charlie quickly left after that. Vicky poured a ss of water for Tyler. ¡°Here, drink some water.¡± Tyler side-eyed her before epting the ss of water for her hands. ¡°Did you go to your performance?¡± Tyler asked after he finished drinking. Vicky had an important performance, and the school had started rehearsing a month ago. Recently, they were both so busy that they did not have time to meet up. The onlymunication they had with one another was through the phone. As early asst week, Vicky heard Tyler coughing through the phone. She asked him about his health, and he replied it was just some flu, and that he would be fine after taking some medicine. Vicky did not take his flu to heart because she was just so busy. Then came the day she was about to board the ne to attend her performance. Prior to that, she had promised Tyler that she would call him once she had arrived at the airport. However, Vicky kept calling and calling but nobody picked up her calls. She even called Tyler¡¯s doorman, but he told her Tyler had not gone to the office at all. Something was definitely off. Tyler¡ªan out-and-out workaholic¡ªseemed to have encountered some problems at work and basically had been working until midnight every day, so there was no way he would not be in the office. Therefore, Vicky sent for a car to drive her to Tyler¡¯s apartment. She had the keys to his unit so it would be easy for her to get in and out of his apartment. Previously, Tyler suggested that she move in with him, which she declined because she did not think it was appropriate for them to do that even though they were a legitimate couple. Previously, when she was taking refuge at his apartment, she allowed Tyler to have his way with her as a way of repaying his kindness. After that experience, she knew how easy it was for a man and a woman to give in to their lust when sharing the same living space. After that, Tyler did not force the idea but still gave her the key to his apartment. As soon as Vicky entered his apartment, she saw a passed-out Tyler lying on the floor. He was burning with fever, so she immediately brought him to the hospital without a moment¡¯s hesitation. copied from swnovels As for her performance¡­ Well, it was safe to say that she missed it. To ensure a performance goes on without a hitch, a penultimate performer like Vicky would undoubtedly have an understudy, and in this case, it just so happened to be Gloria. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± answered Vicky. Tyler looked at her and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this performance is really important?¡± In fact, this particr performance was more important than all of Vicky¡¯s previous performances combined. Those who came to watch the performance were all well-known musicians in the industry, and Vicky would surely have a bright future ahead of her if she managed to capture their attention. Otherwise, she would not have rehearsed so intensely and, for so long, sacrificed her time with Tyler. Vicky looked at Tyler. ¡°As important as that performance was, it¡¯ll never be as important as you.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes faltered, and his gaze became darker and darker. ¡°Am I really that important to you?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my boyfriend after all,¡± replied Vicky without skipping a beat. Although, for her, it was indeed a pity to have missed the performance. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Vicky did not regret going to the performance. ¡°The same goes for you,¡± said Tyler suddenly. ¡°Huh?¡± Tyler pulled Vicky to him. ¡°You¡¯re the most important person in my heart.¡± Vicky was a little taken aback. She could not believe what she was hearing. ¡®Is this his way of being¡­ romantic?¡¯ she wondered. However, her surprise was mixed with happiness. ¡°Then¡­which is more important to you, me or your career?¡± she could not help but ask. ¡°You,¡± Tyler answered while hugging her tightly. In the past, Vicky did not understand other women would fall for some scumbag¡¯s sweet talks, but she finally did. It was not because the words in itself had some sort of magical power; it was because those words came out of the mouth of the person one loved the most in the world.ninjanovel A wave of warm feelings flooded Vicky¡¯s heart. However, she did not show it. ¡°You might say this now, but you¡¯ll definitely choose your career over me if one day you were forced to make a choice.¡± Tyler buried his head into the crook of her neck. ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about it. I¡¯ve never met a man who¡¯d choose a woman over his career,¡± whispered Vicky. A man like Tyler, especially, would never do that. Vicky was sure of it. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­I haven¡¯t met you yet,¡± Tyler said in a low voice. A smile subconsciously appeared on Vicky¡¯s face. Whether Tyler meant what he said, it did not matter for it was enough for Vicky to hear it straight from his lips. ¡°Fine. You should lie down and rest.¡± Vicky helped him to lie on the bedfortably. ¡°The most important thing for you to do now is to get your body back to health.¡± Tyler looked at her and nodded. ¡­ Vicky stayed to take care of Tyler in the hospital for the next seven days. It was during that time she finally understood why Tyler was so busy recently, even to the point of falling sick. One day, as she entered the ward with lunch in her hand, she saw Tyler standing by the window with a call on speaker. He had lost a lot of weight in the past month, making his already slim figure even slimmer. ninjanovel ¡°The other party is very aggressive. They¡¯re deliberately trying to screw us over,¡± said Tyler in a tense voice. copied from ¡°But what would they gain from doing that? In fact, they stand to incur even more losses. Who would be stupid enough to do that?¡± came a desperate voice from the other end of the phone. Tyler broodingly stared out of the window and said nothing. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tyler, can¡¯t youe up with something? All the painstaking efforts we¡¯ve poured into thepany will be ruined if this continues.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing we can do. The other party has better ninjanovel connections and resources than us. We can only sit tight and do nothing if they¡¯re really nning to screw us over,¡± said Tyler calmly. It was a cut-throat business, and at this moment, the disparity in power was akin to those between an adult and a child. ¡°However, the fact that the other party¡¯s deliberately targeting us means they want to get something out of us, so let¡¯s wait and see what their next move will be,¡± Tyler added. He then hung up the phone after chatting for a few more minutes. As soon as Tyler put down his phone, Vicky frowned and asked, ¡°Is yourpany in serious trouble?¡± Tyler turned back and made eye contact with her worried eyes. He smiled to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thepany¡¯s doing fine.¡± ¡°This has been going on for a month, right?¡± asked Vicky. She looked at his handsome and gaunt face, and her heart could not help but break at the thought of the things he was going through. ¡°Is this the reason why¡­why you¡¯ve been so busy recently?¡± Chapter 774 Chapter 774 ¡°Yeah. The other party used their connection to freeze mypany¡¯s liquid assets. We had been trying to negotiate a way out of this for the past one month but failed to do so because the other party¡¯s influence and connections are way above ours.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vicky frowned. ¡°That sounds really serious! Are they to make thepany fold under?¡± She might not know how to run a ninjanovelrgepany, but even she knew just how important apany¡¯s liquid assets were. Both thepany¡¯s buying and selling activity would be adversely affected if its liquid assets were frozen. In fact, manypanies had no choice but to dere bankruptcy due to this reason. Tyler¡¯s expression, however, was calm. There was not even a single trace of nervousness. ¡°The other party will not stop until it has reached its intended purpose.¡± Vicky looked at Tyler. She wanted to say something that couldfort him but did not know where to start. Instead, she sighed and simply said, ¡°Let us eat first.¡± ¡­ The next day, Vicky rushed out of the hospital after having her breakfast. She did note back for the whole day, and Doctor Charlie was the one who brought Tyler his lunch and dinner. Tyler called Vicky a few times, but she would simply tell him she had something to do and that she would be backte. Whenever he asked her what she was doing, she would either change the topic or hang up the phone. Boom! The silver lightning streak was apanied by the sound of roaring thunder, and heavy rain soon poured down from the sky. However, Vicky still was not back. After a few minutes, Tyler changed from the hospital gown to his clothes and was about to step out to look for Vicky when a slender figure hurriedly entered his ward. Vicky was caught in the torrential rain for a few seconds or so, but it was enough to havepletely drenched her.copied from ninjanovel. ¡°Tyler?¡± Vicky was confused to see Tyler dressed and ready to go out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tyler did not answer her question. Instead, he just stared at her; his handsome face tensed. ¡°Where have you been all this while?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Vicky averted her gaze. ¡°I went home to get something¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes became sharp, and his tone frosty. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯m going to ask you onest time¡ªwhere did you go?¡± Vicky¡¯s hand subconsciously tightened around her bag. ¡°I told you I went home to get something.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he snatched away her bag. Vicky wanted to stop him but he was too tall and too strong for her. The disparity in their strength was astronomical. There was no way she would be sessful. Tyler opened her bag and was immediately stunned by the wads of cash and bank cards stacked neatly inside. ¡°What¡­¡± Vicky lowered her head and exined in a small voice, ¡°I saved all the money you wired mest time for taking care of you, and now that yourpany is in trouble¡­ I thought why not return the money to you so that maybe¡­maybe it can tide thepany over until a more long-term solution can be found¡­¡± Tyler nced at the thick wad of cash and said, ¡°This is more than what I gave youst time.¡± ¡°The rest is¡­from my savings. It might not be much, but it could perhaps buy you some more time¡­¡± A thought suddenly urred to Vicky. She raised her head and looked into Tyler¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°It goes without saying I¡¯m only lending you the money. You can pay me back when you have money to spare.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jeremy pulled her into a tight embrace. ¡°Vicky, thank you,¡± he said hoarsely. He knew the reason she insisted he had to pay her back the money was to protect his ego. In fact, he was sure she would not even tell him she was the one who gave him the money if he did not catch her in the act on this day. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 ¡°I¡¯m just doing what any girlfriend would¡¯ve done for her boyfriend. Besides¡­¡± Vicky looked up at him and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me out so much in the past. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Tyler¡¯s lips quivered a little as if wanting to say something, but Vicky beat him to it. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, but you should know a rtionship will only work if both parties evenly give and take. No one should ever do all the taking, and simrly, no one should ever do all the giving. It¡¯ll make me happy to know that I¡¯ve helped you. Besides, it¡¯s not my intention to live life as a useless person just cause I got myself a rich boyfriend.¡± Tyler just looked at her and said nothing. However, his eyes said it all for they were shining with pure, loving emotions. A few secondster, he lowered his head and kissed Vicky deeply on the lips. ¡­ In the end, Tyler still did not ept Vicky¡¯s money because the situation hispany was in could not be solved with money alone. However, that did nothing to diminish the gratitude Tyler felt toward Vicky¡¯s kind gesture. In the afternoon, Vicky was sitting on a chair by the window, quietly reading the book in her hand. The sunlight fell softly on her delicate and beautiful face, making her seem like one of those goddesses in ssical paintings. Even without raising her head, she could tell someone was staring at her. She kept her down as she casually turned over a page.¡° ¡°Why do you keep staring at me like that? Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished them.¡± ¡°Liar. You haven¡¯t even opened your files yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pointless to finish them anyways.¡± Vicky was a little taken aback. She raised her head and looked at Tyler. ¡°Are things in yourpany really that bad?¡± Tyler leanedzily against the headrest, and though he might act nonchnt, there was no denying he was still an elegant and princely man. Under Vicky¡¯s loving care, hisplexion was no longer as pale as before and had be slightly rosy. ¡°Not really. The worst thing that can happen to thepany is if the other party does a hostile takeover.¡± Vicky clearly knew the implication of that. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the other party gets to harvest all of the efforts you¡¯ve so painstakingly sowed?¡± She paused, and her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re still young. We can always take over again.¡± She mulled the idea over before adding, ¡°Let me pump in some capital into your newpany so that when yourpany grows bigger, I¡¯d be included as a shareholder. When that happens, you have no choice but to listen to me since I hold the power to veto any ns you might have for thepany.¡± Tyler smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s an easier way if you want me to listen to you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vicky did not know where he was going with the conversation. Tyler stared deeply into her eyes and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ll only have to be my wife, and if you want, I can even give you mypany to do whatever you want with it.¡± His eyes were as dark as obsidian and as deep as the sea, pulling Vicky in like a ck hole.copied from s w n o v e l s. Vicky suddenly found it difficult to breathe, and she quickly looked away from him. ¡°Please, I¡¯m not one of those women whose only goal in life is to spendvishly.¡± Vicky returned to her book after saying that. Tyler remained looking at her. ¡°Vicky.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Will you always stay by my side?¡± Vicky thought he would ask such a question because of all the things he was going through. She looked up and smiled at him. ¡°I will always stay by your side no matter what and until the day you don¡¯t need me anymore.¡± It was an afternoon just like any other day, but something about her voice, her smile, and even her frowns, became deeply engraved in his mind. Many yearster during the nights, whenever he recalled this particr afternoon, he would feel unbearable pain as a kind of soul-sucking hatred ravaged his body. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 ¡°Vicky¡­ Vicky¡­¡± A clear and familiar voice was calling her, and for a moment, Vicky did not know whether she was dreaming or awake. ¡°Wake up, Vicky!¡± That voice was still calling her. She frowned and slowly opened her eyes. The bedsidemp was dimly lit, making it hard for her to make out the person¡¯s features. ¡°Tyler? It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? The doctor said you need to rest more¡­¡± mumbled Vicky. Suddenly, her voice stopped when she realized she was actually in her own ce and not the hospital. ¡®Oh, it was just a dream. I haven¡¯t had one of those for quite a while,¡¯ she thought, crestfallen. A memory came back to her¡ªit was her birthday that day, but her husband ditched her to go save another woman. Tyler¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when he noticed the faraway look on her face. ¡°Happy birthday, Vicky.¡± Vicky nced at the clock on the wall. It was 11:58 p.m., still her birthday. She found the whole thing kind of ironic but decided to keep her thoughts to herself. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said coolly. Then, shey down on the bed again to continue her slumber. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± said Tyler, stopping her. ¡°What?¡± Vicky looked at him. Tyler brought out an exquisitely wrapped present and said, ¡°This is a present for you.¡± Vicky was silent for a few seconds before epting the present and casually putting it on the bedside table. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡± Tyler remained sitting by her bed, looking at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow now.¡± Vicky nced at the time. It was past midnight. She was not in the mood to find out what Tyler gave her, but she knew that¡ªbased on his personality ¡ªhe would not let her sleep a wink if she did not open the present.ninjanovel Vicky thought she might as well get it over with. Thus, she nced at the gift on the table before grabbing and opening it to reveal a dainty bracelet nestling in the box. The bracelet looked simr to the one Tyler bought at the auction, but it was actually a different one. The expensive-looking bracelet was exquisitely formed with chain links in the shape of rose petals that fitted Vicky¡¯s aesthetics to a tee. She would have been delighted to receive such a gift over a candle-lit dinner in a restaurant, but at this moment, the only thing she felt was the tightness in her chest. Nheless, she forced out a smile for Tyler¡¯s sake. ¡°Thank you. This bracelet is gorgeous.¡± Vicky put the bracelet back in its box; she had no intention whatsoever to wear it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try it on?¡± questioned Tyler. Vicky became annoyed. It took all of her willpower to not show it on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll do that tomorrow. I find it ufortable to sleep with a bracelet on my wrist.¡± Vicky theny down without sparing another nce at Tyler when suddenly, she felt her head being pinned down. What immediately followed was Tyler¡¯s lips on hers. It only took her one second to snap out of her shock before she put up a struggle against him. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Tyler pinned down Vicky¡¯s hands, rendering her unable to move. Their breathing blended, and the cold scent of his body flooded her nose. This made her even angrier, and she viciously sank her teeth into his lips without hesitation. The smell of blood immediately filled the air. Tyler stopped what he was doing and looked down on Vicky. The dimness of the room did nothing to dull the shine in her eyes; in fact, it made them look even brighter. Vicky looked at him coldly with eyes full of resistance, and half of his face was swallowed up by the darkness surrounding them. Bright red blood began to drip from the corner of Tyler¡¯s lips, making him look like a monster. They stared silently at each other, the air bing more stagnant as each second ticked by. Read on swnovels to respect trantors Ring! The sudden sound of ringing broke the silence. It wasing from Tyler¡¯s phone, but who could possibly be calling him at an hour like this? Vicky smiled inwardly; she had a pretty good idea who the caller might be. Tyler frowned and took out his phone. The name ¡®Gloria Shaw¡¯ glowed visibly under the dim light. After hesitating for a moment, Tyler picked up the call. ¡°Tyler, Gloria is in a very bad condition. She seems to be having a nervous breakdown. Come quickly to the hospital!¡± said Selene in a panic as soon as the call was connected. The night was cold and quiet. Vicky could hear Selene¡¯s every word as she was not that far from Tyler. A wave of disgust flooded Tyler¡¯s face as soon as he heard Selene¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, so it¡¯ll be pointless for me to go there,¡± he said frostily. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Tyler coldly hung up the phone before Selene could finish her sentence. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Selene was stunned, but she quickly snapped herself out of it. She tried calling Tyler again but he had already turned off his phone. This made her so mad that she nearly threw down her phone. Turning around to head back to the ward, she nearly bumped into someone. A sheepish expression appeared on her face when she realized who she had bumped into. ¡°Gloria, you should be resting in your room.¡± The incandescentmps in the corridor fell softly on Gloria¡¯s face, making her look like a pale ghost with incredibly dark eyes. She stared hauntingly at Selene. ¡°He¡¯s noting, isn¡¯t he?¡± she asked in a faint voice. Selene avoided her gaze. ¡°The call didn¡¯t go through. It¡¯ste, so he¡¯s probably sleeping.¡± ¡°I heard everything.¡± Gloria smiled disturbingly. ¡°He didn¡¯t want toe. He even hung up the phone on you.¡± ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ll give Harvey a call right now. He¡­ He¡¯ll definitelye.¡± ¡°He won¡¯te either. None of them wille. Harvey only saved me because of Vicky. As for Tyler¡­¡± She smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m nothing but a pawn to him. Someone for him to use and cast aside¡­ They only have eyes for Vicky. I¡¯m a nobody to them¡­¡± Selene looked at her worriedly. ¡°Gloria, if Tyler is really like what Harvey said he is, then¡­don¡¯t you think it¡¯s best to give up on him? There are plenty more fish in the sea. There¡¯s no need to be so hung up on him.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Selene was a little taken aback. Gloria¡¯s eyes began to gleam eerily. ¡°Why should I be the one to give up on him when Vicky¡¯s the one who pretended to be me?¡± ¡°But Tyler said Vicky was the one who he has been looking for all along¡­¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯d say that! All he can think about is Vicky, so of course he¡¯d make up some stories to make me give up on him. Besides, why was he so nice to me if Vicky was the one he was looking for? Why did he save me every time I was in danger?!¡± cried Gloria shrilly. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 ¡°I¡¯m clearly the one he¡¯s been looking for all this time! They¡¯re lying to me. Everyone is lying to me¡­¡± muttered Gloria as much to herself as to Selene. Selene stared at Gloria in shock. The best friend she knew to be gentle and dignified had morphed into a shrieking banshee right before her eyes. Gloria did not notice just how scared Selene was. Instead, she stared at the moon outside the window. ¡°Looks like Tyler is going to bail Vicky out this time, too.¡± Selene knew what Gloria meant. ¡°Well, the police did say the person who kidnapped you was an unhinged fan of yours.¡± ¡°And you believe them?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Selene opened her mouth to say something but immediately closed it again when she noticed the crazy glint in Gloria¡¯s eyes. She was only spouting nonsense to Tyler earlier in the day, insisting Vicky had something to do with Gloria¡¯s kidnapping. Deep down in her heart, however, she knew she did not do it. After all, today was Vicky¡¯s birthday. Why would she want to ruin her birthday by hiring somebody to kidnap Gloria? Of all days, she could have chosen the day when Gloria was not under the limelight of her own concert. However, she did not dare to voice out the thoughts in her head because somewhere along their friendship, Gloria had changed to the point of being unrecognizable. ¡°Where¡¯s the kidnapper now?¡± asked Gloria monotonously. ¡°At the police station.¡± ¡°I want to see him.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste now. Why don¡¯t we go tomor¡ª?¡± ¡°No. I want to see him now!¡± Selene¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make some arrangements now.¡± ¡­ The world fell silent again after Tyler turned off his phone. He picked up the bracelet from the table and said, ¡°I want to see you try this on.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to sleep. I¡¯ll try on the bracelet tomorrow,¡± said Vicky lightly. ¡°No, I want to see it now,¡± Tyler insisted. ninjanovel ¡®Now, now, now. Does he think the world revolves around him?¡¯ thought Vicky. She smiled, but the smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°Well, you won¡¯t always get what you want. That¡¯s just how life works.¡± Tyler began to toy with the bracelet, making it twinkle with what little light was in the room. ¡°You do know that doesn¡¯t apply to me, right? I always get what I want in the end. No matter what, no matter how,¡± said Tyler calmly and without any emotions. ¡°So what if you get it? What is forced will eventually be lost. You might as well never get it in the first ce,¡± said Vicky coldly. She should know for that was what exactly happened to her. Although she married Tyler as she wished, he never belonged to her. No, it would be more urate to say he did, once, belong to her but never again after losing him. Last year, instead of spending time with Vicky on her birthday, Tyler spent it with She; this year, it was Gloria. Vicky could not help but wonder if there would actuallye a year when she could get to celebrate her birthday with her husband. In fact, she was starting to feel like she was in a harem with Tyler as the king who had to split his precious time with the numerous concubines he had taken. Even until this very moment, she had not quite figured out why she persisted all this while. ¡®Is it because I haven¡¯t fully regained my memory? Or is this just an excuse for wanting to stay in the marriage?¡¯ Vicky mentally asked herself. ¡°Only I get to decide what will be lost,¡± expostted Tyler coldly. Vicky knitted her brows and looked into Taylor¡¯s secretive eyes, made darker by the night. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as fate. We get to decide how things will turn out in the end.¡± Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Vicky did not quite understand what Tyler meant. ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s really, reallyte. Can you please just let the whole bracelet thing go?¡± Tyler threw her a cold nce. ¡°I will if you just put it on.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vicky¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Look here, Tyler, I¡¯m not your pet. I have the right to say no to the things I don¡¯t want to do.¡± ¡°Are you going to put it on or not?¡± ¡°No! Argh!¡± Once again, Vicky found herself being forcefully pinned down with her mouth smothered by Tyler¡¯s. Her entire body was shaking with anger. She wanted to sink her teeth into his lips again, but Tyler had obviously learned from his previous mistake. He violently grabbed her chin to prevent her from biting as he plunged himself deeper and deeper into her. Vicky was starting to go red in the face from anger and theck of oxygen while Tyler¡¯s breathing became more haphazard as he kissed her again and again. Vicky knew there was no getting out of it anymore, but she could not shake the raging storm inside of her whenever she thought back to how she waited for him alone in the restaurant, vehemently wishing for his arrival, while he went to save Gloria instead. Never had she felt as resentful as she did then. She punched him, pped him, bit him, and scratched without caring how she looked. However, all that only had the effect of making Tyler behave even more aggressively. In the end, Vicky had no more strength left, so she let Tyler do whatever he wanted with her. Suddenly, she remembered he had never forced himself on her during the time they were in love. In fact, he would immediately stop at the slightest hint of refusal. Then again, he really loved her then and at this moment¡­ ¡®So it¡¯s true what they say¡­a man will treat you like a queen when he¡¯s in love with you and worse than a dog if he¡¯s not,¡¯ thought Vicky. She choked back a sob as tears dripped down from the corners of her eyes. This caught Tyler¡¯s attention, and he stopped moving. He looked at her tear-stainedshes, and an emotion that was too fast to capture flickered across his face. He quickly bent down his head and kissed each teardrop on Vicky¡¯s face. However, that was as gentle as he was going to be. In the end, he still showed Vicky with his actions that he was no longer the man he was back then. ¡­ The next day, Vicky woke up groggily from her sleep. She had a splitting headache and felt sore all over her body. With some difficulty, she sat up from the bed and massaged her temples. There was the faint sound of a running showering from the bathroom; it seemed like Tyler had not left for the office yet. Vicky reached out her hand to pick up her phone by the bed, but it was then she noticed the bracelet sped around her wrist. It was the ¡®birthday present¡¯ Tyler gave herst night. He must have put it on her after she had fallen asleep. After staring nkly at it for a few seconds, she reached out her other hand to take off the bracelet but failed to do so in the end. It seemed like she had no strength left in her hand after all the struggle she had to dost night.ninjanovel content. Vicky had no choice but to temporarily give up on the idea. She woulde back to the task after she had finished her breakfast and regained her strength. Subsequently, she picked up her phone to check for missed calls and messages. However, as soon as she unlocked her phone, news after news popped up on her screen. Her eyes snapped wide open, and she immediately clicked into one of the news. At that moment, the bathroom door opened, and Tyler came walking out with the towel wrapped around his lower body. Drops of water dripped from the ends of his hair, down to his well-toned and graceful body. Vicky was used to seeing him half-naked, so she only gave him a side-eye before turning her attention back to the news on her phone. Tyler walked over to his side of the bed and turned on his phone, which started ringing as soon as it was on. He answered the phone and the sound of Harry¡¯s panicking voice immediately echoed into the room. ¡°Bad news, Mister Hart! Miss Gloria has killed herself!¡± Chapter 780 Chapter 780 The blinding red light above the emergency room door was on, and the air outside was cold and heavy. Sounds of steady footsteps could be hearding from the other end of the corridor. Selene looked up dazedly from her chair and saw Tyler making his way over to her. Harry was also with her, and he immediately stood up to greet Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± Tyler looked at him, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The doctor said that Miss Gloria has been suffering from depression and it got worse after the recent events she¡¯s been through,¡± exined Harry heavily. He paused and nced at Selene before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s best to ask Selene for the details.¡± Tyler immediately turned his sharp eyes toward Selene. He seldom looked at her directly, or even paid attention to her to the point she had bepletely invisible to him. He did not do it out of malice; it was just that he did not want to waste time listening to her bullshit. However, doing so seemed to have the opposite effect for Selene actually ramped up her efforts to try to get his attention. At that moment, Selene could feel her body stiffening under the re of Tyler¡¯s menacing and imposing eyes. In fact, so overbearing was his presence that she started to have breathing difficulties. ¡°Las¡­st night, Gloria said she wanted to meet up with the kidnapper¡­ She was very insistent about it so I went with her to the station but the police has already closed the case, stating they had received confirmation that the kidnapper is not quite right in the head¡­He¡¯s obsessed with Gloria, and her pictures were stered all over his room. He has never missed any of Gloria¡¯s performances¡­¡± Here, Selene paused for a while and nced at Tyler before continuing in a small voice, ¡°The kidnapper came from a well-off family. I guess you can say he¡¯s one of those spoiled, rich kids. He asked Gloria to be his girlfriend a few years back, but she rejected him and ever since then, he had been secretly monitoring her every move¡­ ¡°This isn¡¯t unusual in itself, of course. There are plenty of men who are in love with Gloria, some of them as unhinged as the kidnapper. What really makes the kidnapper stand out is¡­ he used to be friends with Alex when they were young. ¡°Gloria said she wanted to rest after we returned from the police station. I didn¡¯t give it much thought and said good night to her. She was still sleeping when I came here this morning so I went out to buy some breakfast for her but when I returned¡­ she was already dead.¡± At the end of the story, Tyler nced at Harry, who immediately knew what he wanted. ¡°My intel tells me it¡¯s just as Selene said, the kidnapper indeed has ties with Alex.¡± Tyler then turned to Selene, and asked, ¡°Why did she kill herself?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Selene did not dare to meet his eyes. ¡°Gloria caught me in the act of calling you. Then when she found out the kidnapper has ties with Alex, she must¡­ must have¡­ have thought¡­¡± ¡°Thought what?¡± barked Tyler impatiently. ¡°Thought the case would end up just like the other case. The kidnapper could plead not guilty by reason of insanity and would be released after being locked up for a few days. Besides¡­¡± Selene sneaked a timid peek at Tyler. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time she was kidnapped, and all her previous kidnappers had never been brought to justice so why would this time be any different? Even if this kidnapper is really punished, the mastermind behind all the kidnappings would still be atrge, meaning to say there still will be future kidnappings. As long as the mastermind is not caught, Gloria will forever have to live in fear.¡± Selene did not make up those words. In fact, it was Gloria herself who said so after meeting up with the kidnapperst night. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Though Gloria had not pointed the me to anyone in specific, anyone who was involved knew who she was referring to. Tyler remained quiet. Sometimeter, they heard footsteps approaching. Harvey hurried over after hearing what had happened and was not surprised to find Tyler there. He nced at Selene and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Selene repeated the same thing she said to Tyler again. Since Gloria had told Selene that Harvey was hiding Alex, Selene added, ¡°Harvey, Alex is the person who had Gloria kidnapped. You need to teach him a lesson!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Selene knew that the ¡®true culprit¡¯ Gloria was referring to was not Alex, but she dared not mention Vicky¡¯s name in front of Tyler. Harvey did notment on it and asked, ¡°Why would Gloria have depression? Why haven¡¯t I ever heard about it?¡± Selene nced at Tyler gingerly and muttered, ¡°Gloria was diagnosed with depression four years ago, and that¡¯s the main reason why she left Stonefield City. She might seem wilful to others, but the truth is¡­she traveled overseas to get treatment. As for why you don¡¯t know about it¡­ It¡¯s because she won¡¯t let me mention it to anyone. She said she didn¡¯t want others to think less of her. Besides, her depression at the time wasn¡¯t that severe, so she should recover as long as she cooperated with treatment. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t breathe a word. I¡¯ve kept in touch with Gloria throughout the years and fly out to see her all the time. She¡¯s been doing great, so I thought she had recovered¡­ I didn¡¯t ask her much about her condition because I didn¡¯t want her to overthink. I didn¡¯t know that her condition had actually worsened¡­¡± Harvey fell into silence. Selene had never been able to read Harvey and since Gloria was still being revived, she decided not to say another word as well. ¡­ Tyler was busytely, to the point that he no longer had time to make sure she drank her medicine. Vicky did not know what was upying his time until Harvey informed her that Gloria had depression. On the phone, Harvey said, ¡°Gloria has been revived, but she¡¯s in a horrible state, and her emotions are extremely unstable¡­.novelbob content ¡± He paused and continued, ¡°The doctor said that her depression is extremely severe, and her mental state has been affected. If she isn¡¯t treated in time, she might¡­¡± Vicky knew what Harvey was implying as there were countless cases where depression escted into other forms of psychological disorder. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been spending time with her?¡± Vicky once had depression as well when she was being hunted by Jonathan, but her condition was not severe, and with Tyler there by her side, she soon recovered. Had she not recalled what happened, she would not have known that she once had depression. The best treatment for .novelbob content depression would always be thepanionship of loved ones, yet Harvey seemed to have a lot of free time in hand. He chuckled. ¡°She does need apanion, but it¡¯s be clear that¡­she doesn¡¯t need me.¡± After a long silence, Vicky said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Tyler is rarely seen at home these days. So he¡¯s with Gloria.¡± ¡°Though I enjoy poking fun at you, I must tell you that Tyler might not want to go. Still, one simply has to bear responsibility for the mess they made,¡± Harvey saidzily. ¡°Mess?¡± Vicky repeated confusedly. ¡°What mess?¡± Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Harvey smiled but did not continue the subject. ¡°It¡¯s good that Tyler is busy, though. With him being distracted, your treatment will go smoothly.¡± Vicky¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°I guess I should be thanking Gloria, then.¡± After the call, Vicky headed to her studio. The treatments had been rather effective. Though she had not recalled anything yet, she started having dreams again. She was not sure how long she could keep a secret from Tyler, and to her surprise, Tyler found himself entangled in Gloria¡¯s affair, which was great news for Vicky. ¡­ It waste by the time Vicky left her studio. Work had been hectic ever since she took on a few big orders, and any free time she had was ced with receiving treatment for her amnesia. Vicky¡¯s studio was located a little further away from the city, .novelbob content and since it waste at night, there were only a few cars on the road. Vicky stood for 10 minutes on the road but could not find a single taxi. Unfortunately, her phone had run out of battery, so she could not order a taxi remotely either. She nced at her watch and realized that it was past 11, so she decided to start walking toward the city. After a while, a luxury car stopped next to her, and the car window rolled down to reveal the face of a young man. ¡°Sweetheart, where are you headed? Do you need a lift?¡± The man made a point to raise his wrist to show his watch that could easily cost thousands. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The man was decent-looking and seemed to be in histe twenties. Judging from the car he drove and the way he dressed, one could easily tell that he was from a wealthy family. Vicky nced at him carelessly and looked away. ¡°Thank you for your offer, but I¡¯ll pass.¡± The young man had seen a lot of beautiful women in the past, but never one as stunning as Vicky. Reluctant to give up, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sweetheart. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± ¡®Like bad people are just going to admit that they¡¯re bad,¡¯ Vicky thought sarcastically, before refusing once again. ¡°Please go, sir. My husband will being here to pick me up soon.¡± Vicky¡¯s words did not scare the man away, and he smirked in response. ¡°If you really have a husband, why would he leave you out on the street by yourself like this? Come on, I¡¯m in a great mood today. Name your price. How much for one night with you?¡± Vicky was used to dealing with this sort of man, so instead of answering his question, she simply kept walking expressionlessly. Just then, the car window by the passenger¡¯s seat rolled down as well. ¡°Frank, why do you even bother asking her? Women love ying hard to get. She might not even be interested until you act more forcefully! Just drag her in here and pay her after you are done.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Come on. Help me get her into the car.¡± The two men opened the car doors and stood before Vicky. As they had a closer look at Vicky, they whistled. ¡°Frank, this woman looks even better than the model you had yesterday.¡± ¡°I have great senses, don¡¯t I?¡± Vicky stared at the men coldly and was ready to pull out her pepper spray. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Vicky had kept a lot of self-defense tools in her bag, including pepper spray and a Taser. Just as she was about to leap into action, another car drove over from a distance. Vicky¡¯s heart sank. She might stand a chance in disabling two men, but she would be helpless if she was surrounded by a big group. With that in mind, she decided to act quickly as it would be much easier for her to deal with others once the two men before her were on the ground. The men were distracted by the approaching headlight, and Vicky swiftly pulled out the pepper spray and sprayed it at their eyes. ¡°Aah!¡± The men were hit without a chance to react. The solution in the pepper spray Vicky had been made specifically so that its victim would not be able to open their eyes for a prolonged period. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The men covered their eyes and wailed loudly, and Vicky took the opportunity to attack them with the Taser. By the time another car stopped nearby, the men were already unconscious on the ground. The car door opened, and a tall young man stepped out. He paused for a moment when he saw the two men on the ground before pping with a smile on his face. ¡°As expected of you, Miss Shaw. You are still as fierce as ever.¡± Vicky stared at the man warily, noticing from his words that he seemed to know her. She started to scan him up and down. The man¡¯s features were sharply defined as though they had been hand-carved. He had narrow and profound eyes, and his thin lips were curved in a smile. The moonlight illuminated his face with a soft and gentle glow. His tall and graceful figure was akin to a willow in the wind as he stood extremely still, and the air around him exuded an elegant and noble aura. This man was exceptionally handsome, and he was also biracial. A man of his looks would hardly be forgettable, but Vicky simply could not recall seeing him anywhere in the past, so it was likely that he might be someone she knew before she lost her memories. She cut to the chase and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Vicky did not exin herself and answered directly, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t remember you.¡± The man smiled. ¡°I heard that you lost your memories before, but I didn¡¯t really believe it. I guess it¡¯s true.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡°Who are you? How did you know that I¡¯ve lost my memories?¡± ¡°If you haven¡¯t lost your memories, you would¡¯ve kept your promise and left Tyler by now,¡± the man said. Vicky paled as raised her voice sternly, ¡°Who on earth are you?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you remember everything.¡± The man simply smiled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I can get home on my own,¡± she said warily. The man studied the two men on the ground. ¡°A single, beautiful woman like you can be in all sorts of danger if you walk on the street alone in the middle of the night. The bracelet you¡¯re wearing might alert Tyler Hart when you are in danger, but if he concludes that you¡¯re in danger all the time, he might send his men to spy on you twenty-four by seven .novelbob. Miss Shaw, you knew just how horrible it is to have someone watch your every move. If Tyler finds out that you¡¯re secretly trying to get your memories back, I¡¯m afraid¡­you¡¯ll lose whatever freedom you have right now.¡± Though the man had only said a few words, they conveyed arge amount of information, and Vicky struggled to process them immediately. ¡°How¡­ How do you know all these?¡± Vicky blurted out asking. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 ¡°The doctor he hired as one of my subordinates. She is a hypnotist who can rival Isabe. That¡¯s not someone that can be bought with just money.¡± Vicky noticed the message hidden between his words. ¡®The hypnotist who is treating me right now works for this mysterious man,¡¯ she thought. ¡®So is he trying to hint that Isabe works for Tyler?¡¯ ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how you found out all this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you, so I know a lot about you,¡± the man said. ¡°Why have you been watching me?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll answer that question once you get your memories back.¡± ¡°Why are you so certain that I am getting my memories back?¡± ¡°Your amnesia was caused by human effort, so it can be undone by human effort.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes as she realized that man knew far more than she had anticipated. She lowered her gaze at the bracelet she received on her birthday from Tyler. ¡°Did you just say that this bracelet has a tracker in it?¡± The man lifted an eyebrow. ¡°You might¡¯ve lost your memories, but you should have a general idea of what kind of a man Tyler Hart is after spending some time with him. Is it that odd for him to give you a bracelet so he can track you all the time?¡± Vicky did not say a word and was not even surprised at all, as she knew that was Tyler¡¯s way of handling matters. ¡°Regardless, Tyler has been focusing on dealing with Gloria Shaw¡¯s kidnap¡­¡± He paused, and a faint smile yed on his lips. ¡°Your friend is going to suffer again, I¡¯m afraid. This is Stonefield City. If Tyler truly wants to punish Alex, Harvey won¡¯t be able to protect him.¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°What does Alex have to do with Gloria being kidnapped?¡± The man briefly exined what he knew, and Vicky¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Alex. it wasn¡¯t him. He would¡¯ve admitted to doing it if it was him.¡± ¡°Yet, all evidence points to him as the culprit .novelbob. Besides, he did kidnap Gloria in the past. Tyler wants to settle the matter, and ming it all on Alex is the best option.¡± ¡°So, now¡­¡± ¡°Tyler has been busy taking care of Gloria and capturing Alex. Harvey probably left that one bit out because he didn¡¯t want to worry you.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The man smiled at her. ¡°Tyler would¡¯ve found out about your secret treatment a long time ago if none of these happened. Miss Shaw, you underestimate him and how ruthless he can be. The car ident you were in¡­was his work.¡± ¡°My car ident?¡± Realization dawned on Vicky, and she widened her eyes. ¡°Are you saying that he staged my car ident as well?¡± ¡°He arranged to erase your memories right after your ident. Do you really think that¡¯s just a coincidence?¡± Vicky stared at him unblinkingly. ¡°Do you have proof?¡± ¡°Tyler is a careful man, so he won¡¯t leave any trace behind.¡± ¡°Which is another way to say that you don¡¯t have any proof, right?¡± ¡°I suppose.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Sir, Tyler is my husband. I trust him more than I do you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The man was not at all offended. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a reminder. It¡¯s up to you to make the choice.¡± He walked over to the car and opened the car door to the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Please get in, Miss Shaw. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Vicky stood still and stared at the handsome man before her. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 The man¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. His appearance was the perfect image of what one might call ¡®prince charming¡¯, and he was gentle and approachable. A few momentster, Vicky went into the car, knowing that it was indeed dangerous for her to be alone on the streets. On top of that, she wanted to know who this man was. The car drove forward on the quiet road, and the streetlights flew by outside the window. Gentle jazz music yed inside the car, creating a peaceful atmosphere. ¡°Who are you, sir?¡± The man kept his long fingers steady on the steering wheel and his gaze straight ahead. ¡°You will know once you get your memories back.¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°Were we close?¡± The man considered her question for a few moments. ¡°Not really, but I¡¯d say that we were closer than ordinary friends.¡± ¡°Do we contact each other frequently?¡± ¡°asionally,¡± he said gently. ¡°Your husband is a jealous man, and we stopped talking ever since you two got married. I think it¡¯s been years.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky turned to look at him. ¡°Why are you here in Stonefield City now, then?¡± ¡°Your amnesia incident has been kept a secret .novelbob , and I thought that you were just being careful not to contact me. It wasn¡¯t until Harvey started looking for hypnosis experts all over the world that I realized you¡¯ve lost your memories¡­ I wanted to see for myself, so I came.¡± Vicky stared at him in silence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to help you, not to hurt you,¡± he said gently. ¡°And why would you help me?¡± ¡°I will¡ª¡± She interrupted him, ¡°Are you going to say that you will tell me when I get my memories back?¡± ¡°You guessed it,¡± the man said with resignation. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± After a long silence, the man sighed. ¡°Because of me, Tyler had some sort of misunderstanding about you¡­ Consider this my resentment.¡± ¡°Do you know Harvey?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Vicky wanted to ask more, but the man proceeded to change the subject or ignore her questions straight away. Soon, the car arrived outside the mansion. ¡°I won¡¯t walk you to the door,¡± the man said. ¡°Okay.¡± Vicky got out of the car. ¡°Thank you for sending me home.¡± He smiled. ¡°You are wee.¡± Vicky was about to leave when the man called out to her, ¡°Miss Shaw.¡± She looked around. ¡°What is it?¡± He handed her a business card. ¡°You lost your memories, so you probably don¡¯t have my number. This is my contact number. Call me whenever you need something.¡± Vicky epted the card that had only a phone number written on it; there was no name in sight. ¡°Thank you.¡± She closed the car door and watched as the car drove off into the distance before turning to enter the mansion. She was home a littleter than normal, and the mansion was pitch dark. Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Though she was homete, Tyler rarely returned home before midnight as ofte, too. After changing into her slippers, she was about to head upstairs when she caught a faint scent of tobo from the living room. She looked over and saw a red dot shing in the darkness. Her heart threatened to leap out of her chest, and she came close to screaming. After taking a few deep breaths, she calmed herself and turned on the lights in the living room. Snap! The chandelier above her lit up in blinding light, and she frowned in difort. After a while, she got used to the light and asked, ¡°Tyler, what are you doing here?¡± The man stood before the balcony, his towering figure casting a long shadow over the wall. From where she was standing, she could only see the side of his face. He held a cigarette between his fingers absentmindedly; white smoke curled and rose around him, blurring his face. Tyler did not turn around. ¡°Why are you home sote?¡± ¡°Why are you home so early?¡± Vicky retorted. Tyler turned to shoot her a half-smile. ¡°Had I note home early, I wouldn¡¯t have found out that you¡¯re dating another man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dating a man?¡± Amused, Vicky mocked, ¡°Tyler, how can you function with such double standards? Have you taken a day off from caring for Gloria and decided to meddle with my business? Tyler Hart, you are exhausting.¡± With that, Vicky turned and went upstairs. Tyler remained still as he watched her leave expressionlessly. A few minutester, he put out the cigarette in his hand and went upstairs. Upon returning to the bedroom, Vicky charged her phone and prepared to head into the bathroom when the door to the bedroom was pushed open. She did not bother looking over and walked toward the bathroom, only to be grabbed by the wrist. ¡°Who was that man, Vicky?¡± Tyler questioned darkly. His grip was so firm that her skin started to turn red. Vicky scowled at the pain and demanded, ¡°Let go, Tyler!¡± Instead of letting her go, he tightened his grip. ¡°Who was he?¡± Her patience for Tyler had reached its limit since her birthday, and she was seething with anger that Tyler dared to confront her about a man she was seen with when he had been spending time with Gloria. She met his eyes and spat coldly, ¡°He is my lover. Satisfied?!¡± Tyler did not expect her to admit such a thing and froze for a moment before narrowing his eyes fiercely. ¡°What did you say?¡± Vicky sneered fearlessly. ¡°I said, he is my lover¡ªugh!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Before she could finish, Tyler pinned her against the wall and pressed his body up against hers. Though she was homete, Tyler rarely returned home before midnight as ofte, too. After changing into her slippers, she was about to head upstairs when she caught a faint scent of tobo from the living room. She looked over and saw a red dot shing in the darkness. Her heart threatened to leap out of her chest, and she came close to screaming. After taking a few deep breaths, she calmed herself and turned on the lights in the living room. Snap! The chandelier above her lit up in blinding light, and she frowned in difort. After a while, she got used to the light and asked, ¡°Tyler, what are you doing here?¡± The man stood before the balcony, his towering figure casting a long shadow over the wall. From where she was standing, she could only see the side of his face. He held a cigarette between his fingers absentmindedly; white smoke curled and rose around him, blurring his face. Tyler did not turn around. ¡°Why are you home sote?¡± ¡°Why are you home so early?¡± Vicky retorted. Tyler turned to shoot her a half-smile. ¡°Had I note home early, I wouldn¡¯t have found out that you¡¯re dating another man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dating a man?¡± Amused, Vicky mocked, ¡°Tyler, how can you function with such double standards? Have you taken a day off from caring for Gloria and decided to meddle with my business? Tyler Hart, you are exhausting.¡± With that, Vicky turned and went upstairs. Tyler remained still as he watched her leave expressionlessly. A few minutester, he put out the cigarette in his hand and went upstairs. Upon returning to the bedroom, Vicky charged her phone and prepared to head into the bathroom when the door to the bedroom was pushed open. She did not bother looking over and walked toward the bathroom, only to be grabbed by the wrist. ¡°Who was that man, Vicky?¡± Tyler questioned darkly. His grip was so firm that her skin started to turn red. Vicky scowled at the pain and demanded, ¡°Let go, Tyler!¡± Instead of letting her go, he tightened his grip. ¡°Who was he?¡± Her patience for Tyler had reached its limit since her birthday, and she was seething with anger that Tyler dared to confront her about a man she was seen with when he had been spending time with Gloria. She met his eyes and spat coldly, ¡°He is my lover. Satisfied?!¡± Tyler did not expect her to admit such a thing and froze for a moment before narrowing his eyes fiercely. ¡°What did you say?¡± Vicky sneered fearlessly. ¡°I said, he is my lover¡ªugh!¡± Before she could finish, Tyler pinned her against the wall and pressed his body up against hers. Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Tyler stared into Vicky¡¯s eyes and gritted out, ¡°Say that again, Vicky.¡± In a fit of rage, his eyes reddened as he began panting heavily. His fingers around her wrist were trembling ever so slightly, threatening to snap her wrist in half. Her heart sank and wondered for a moment as to why she would risk enraging him after all that she had put up with in the past. She knew that she would only suffer if she provoked Tyler. On top of that, she was still undertaking hypnosis in secret, so it was the worst time possible to be in a conflict with Tyler. She pursed her lips and turned her head around in silence, but her silence did not appease his anger. He lifted her chin and red at her with rage burning in his eyes. ¡°Who was that man, Vicky?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered. ¡°It waste, and I couldn¡¯t catch a taxi. That man happened to drive by, so I asked for his help to give me a lift.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he is your lover?¡± She closed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been spending days and nights with Gloria yet confront me without so much as asking what happened first. I got mad, so I bluffed.¡± ¡°Sometimes, words said in a fit of rage are the most truthful ones.¡± Hershes fluttered as she stared at him. ¡°You know who I¡¯ve seen ever since I lost my memories. I¡¯ve forgotten all about what happened before the ident, so there¡¯s no point for me to lie to you.¡± His re remained sharp. ¡°Why are you home sote, then?¡± Her lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s not rare for me to get home at this time when I¡¯m busy with work. I¡¯ve received a few new orderstely¡­ I might be slightlyter than usual today, but I¡¯ve only arrived home half an hourter than yesterday.¡± Though she did not say it out loud, she was clearly telling him that this was not the only night she returned homete, and that Tyler was merely unaware of it because he had been home eventer recently. The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Feel free to look into it.¡± Since she did not seem to be lying, the dark look on his face eased. ¡°Can you let go of my wrist?¡± Vicky stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re going to break it.¡± He immediately let her go. She rubbed her wrist and noticed that her skin was already bruising. She shot onest re at the man and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Tyler remained still. Vicky raised her voice, ¡°Get out of the way. I want to take a shower.¡± Tyler showed no intention of moving, and Vicky finally lost her patience, so she tried to shove him away. The moment her hands came into contact with his chest, he lowered his head to capture her lips. He seemed to have smoked quite a few cigarettes, so he was practically soaked in the scent of tobo. She scowled in disgust and moved away from his kiss, so his lipsnded on the corner of her lips. She refused to look at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I want to take a shower and get some rest.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡± Vicky paled as showering with Tyler would always lead to other things. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m tired.¡± She forced herself to calm her tone, but could not suppress the contempt on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s just get some rest.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened when he saw the impatience on her face. ¡°No can do,¡± he said emotionlessly. ¡°You are ovting today. We need to try harder for a baby.¡± Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Vicky sneered inwardly as she was wondering why Tyler got home early. She lowered her gaze. ¡°Tyler, you know my body better than I do. I don¡¯t really think¡­ I can get pregnant again.¡± She felt a lump in her throat and continued, ¡°If you love children that much¡­¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She took a deep breath and met his brooding, dark eyes. ¡°You might as well try it with someone else.¡± He stared at her coldly as he said emotionlessly, ¡°Who should I try to have a child with, then?¡± Tension rose, and after a while, Vicky smiled. ¡°I think my cousin, Gloria, is the perfect candidate.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Vicky said calmly. ¡°She is a beauty from a once-powerful family and is also a famed pianist¡­ On top of that, she once had such a romantic history with you. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a worthy match for you.¡± ¡°She does sound like a perfect candidate.¡± Tyler stared at her. ¡°But I doubt she¡¯ll be willing to sleep with me without being married to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple if you want that resolved, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°How should I resolve that?¡± ¡°You know the answer.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Tyler¡¯s lips curled into a half-smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me, Missus Hart?¡± Vicky clenched her fist and struggled to maintain theposed look on her face. She studied the smirk on his lips and the cold look in his eyes before looking away wordlessly. Every time she mentioned the word ¡®divorce¡¯, she would only end up suffering. He lowered his head, his shadow looming over her as he muttered casually, ¡°What¡¯s with the silence, Missus Hart?¡± His hot breath caressed her ear, and she instinctively tried to move away, but he took the opportunity to kiss her ear. Vicky stiffened and wanted to shove him away, but Tyler simply tightened his arms around her. ¡°Truth is, I don¡¯t really care whether we have children. I only want one because that¡¯s what you owe me, Vicky,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°Before you pay your debt, you aren¡¯t getting rid of me.¡± He then lifted her off her feet and carried her into the bedroom. ¡­ The next day, Vicky woke up dazedly at noon. Tyler was, as usual, nowhere to be found. She struggled to get out of bed and saw the horrible state her body was in. She had never expected Tyler to be such an insatiable beast, and it took her a while to appease the anger boiling within her. Vicky grabbed her phone and noticed that there was an unread message, and when she opened it, she found out that it was from an unknown number. [Your husband looked into me, as expected.] Vicky narrowed her eyes and recalled the man from the night before. [I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.] She replied. 10 minutester, the man replied. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 [Don¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t know it was me. I pointed all the leads to a female driver. You wouldn¡¯t be able to reach me now otherwise.] Vicky stared at the text and frowned. Tyler was far too sharp, and it was extremely challenging for her to lie to him, so she managed to persuade him with a half-truth the night before. Vicky knew that Tyler would get to the bottom of anything if he wanted to, yet the mysterious man imed that he managed to point all evidence to a female driver instead. ¡®Is he really that capable?¡¯ she thought. ¡®If Tyler finds out about the truth, isn¡¯t that going to deepen the misunderstanding between us?¡¯ While Vicky was absorbed in her thoughts, the man sent her another text. [Oh, I forgot to mention. Alex was caughtst night.] Vicky jolted and thought, ¡®So Tyler returned home earlyst night because Alex was caught?!¡¯ Vicky ignored the text and hastily made a call to Harvey. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It took some time for Harvey to pick up, but when he did, she could sense how exhausted he was through the sound of his voice. ¡°Vicky.¡± ¡°Has Alex been captured?¡± she asked. After a long silence, Harvey said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Vicky tightened her fingers around the phone. ¡°Without your help, Alex would¡¯ve been captured a long time ago.¡± Vicky knew that Alex only managed to be under Harvey¡¯s protection for so long because Tyler did not devote much effort to capturing him. As long as Tyler wanted it, Harvey would only be able to protect himself, and Alex was bound to be captured at some point. ¡°Thank you for helping me out,¡± she said. ¡°As for what happens to Alex, let it be.¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Harvey wanted to say something else but was instantly interrupted. ¡°You once said that Tyler was the one who erased my memories. Did he stage my car ident, too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove it.¡± Harvey did not expect Vicky to ask such a question. ¡°Vicky, have you found something?¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± She hesitated before deciding to mention the man she ran into the night before. After listening to Vicky¡¯s description of the man, Harvey said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met this man before, nor have you ever mentioned him to me. However¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There had always been this mysterious man helping you from behind the scenes back then. He¡¯s been so good at hiding his tracks that I never found out who he was.¡± ¡°Can this man be the mysterious man who helped me before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Harvey said. ¡°You¡¯ll have to confirm that once you recover your memories.¡± After the call with Harvey, Vicky lost all strength to head to work and remained home to rest. She took a nap and felt more energized, so she went to her study to read a book, though she kept getting distracted. She stared at the sun outside the window thoughtfully. Both Harvey and the mysterious man said that Tyler was the one who erased her memories, and she was still having a hard time believing it. ¡®Why would Tyler do such a thing?¡¯ she thought. She remained dazed for a while before standing up and exiting the study. Instead of returning to her bedroom, she strolled toward Tyler¡¯s study. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Vicky had frequented Tyler¡¯s study in the past, but at the moment, she hesitated as she stood outside the door. Though they were married, it would be rude to pry on another person¡¯s privacy. Thest time she went through his study, Tyler found out and insulted her harshly over it. Not longter, Vicky recalled how Tyler chatted with her friends with her phone and deleted people from her contact lists, and thest bit of hesitation faded. She did not want to pry, but she did not want to remain a clueless fool either. She walked over to the desk and flipped through the documents on the desk. Since they were all contracts and documents rted to work, she was not interested and ced them back right away. She then proceeded to open the drawers to find confidential documents as well. After searching for over half an hour, Vicky found nothing and was about to leave when she noticed the bookshelf behind the desk. There were all sorts of books rted to finance and foreignnguages on the shelf. As she scanned the bookshelf, she noticed some sheet music at the bottom left corner of the bookshelf. She had been to Tyler¡¯s study countless times and knew what books he had on the shelf. However, the left bottom corner of the bookshelf had been covered by the desk, so she never paid attention to the area. She narrowed her eyes and crouched to find sheet music and books about the piano. Vicky took them out and scanned them when a piece of paper flew out. She paused and picked it up, only for her breath to halt at the sight. It was a portrait of a handsome man; his eyes brooding and his pursed lips gave him a cold, distant edge. It was a portrait of her husband, Tyler. ninjanovel The man in the drawing looked younger, and his gaze was not as unpredictable as it was in the present. Vicky stared at the portrait and felt a tender pain in her chest as pieces of her memories shed through her mind. ¡°I can let you draw a portrait of me, but you need to give it to me when you are done.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the portrait you drew of me?¡± ¡°Vicky, when are you going to draw me again?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You are not to draw anyone else apart from me.¡± ¡°Vicky, you promised that you will never part from me¡­¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Voices ovepped like a relentless spell that echoed inside her head. She pressed her hands against her head and started sweating. Sometimeter, the voices faded, and the portrait had been crinkled in her hand. She panted heavily as tears scrolled down her face. Vicky took a few deep breaths to calm herself before wiping her tears away and putting the portrait back where it was found. The bookshelf was enormous, and after taking the books and sheet music out, Vicky spotted a few more items hidden inside. She picked up a small booklet on the very top and widened her eyes as soon as she opened it. On the very first page was a photo of her and Tyler. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 It was the photo taken from the front camera, so their faces were close to the camera. Tyler had a reluctant frown on his face while Vicky smiled brightly with her arms around his. The second photo was her kissing the man on the cheek, and the third photo was her in Tyler¡¯s arms. In the fourth photo, she was seen in a garden with Tyler, and the fifth one was of her and Tyler underneath a Ferris wheel. The photos after that were all of Vicky. Some were taken by herself, but most were taken by someone else when she was ying the piano. Some were taken from the front, the side while others were taken from the back. As Vicky flipped to thest page, Vicky froze and dropped the album. The woman in the photo had her back facing the camera as she yed the piano. It was a familiar photo as she had once seen it in Tyler¡¯s study. She once thought that the photo was of Tyler¡¯s first love, and when she first saw Gloria, she mistakenly thought that it was Gloria in the photo. Never had she imagined that it was actually a photo of herself. Since that was thest photo, Vicky picked up the album and ced it back. There were not many items inside the bookshelf. Apart from the photo album, there were the wallet, rings, and pen she saw before. In the end, she spotted a document file made with leather. She opened it and found a medical report with her name written on it. She nced at the date and saw that it was dated on herst birthday when she ran into a car ident. The medical report described her condition at the time, and as she went through the pages, she found a consent form for surgery that was signed by Tyler. As her husband, it seemed normal that he would be required to sign a consent form for surgeries that she had to go through. However, she was told that Tyler had not shown up once throughout her time in the hospital and that he was not even aware of the ident. Regardless of what she had been told, the consent form was signed on the day of her ident. She continued reading the report and saw records of the treatment she received every day since the surgery. Vicky recalled that she was in aa for over a month since the ident, and she noticed that thest record was marked on the twentieth day after her ident. ¡®If I woke up on the twentieth day, what happened to the remaining ten days that I don¡¯t seem to remember?¡¯ she thought as she reached the end of the report. She searched the bookshelf again but could not find anything valuable, so she left the room after putting everything back in ce. ¡­ N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At 10 that night, the bedroom door opened when Vicky stepped out of the bathroom. Vicky did not know what time Tyler returned home the night before and was shocked that Tyler returned home early. The thought that Tyler had captured Alex caused her heart to sink. He nced at her and walked into the bathroom. Sometimeter, he stepped out and walked straight toward Vicky. Since she was in her fertile period, she instinctively knew what he wanted. As expected, he pressed his body against hers as soon as he approached her. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 After some time, Vicky leaned in Tyler¡¯s arms weakly. She had not shown Tyler any caretely and would either ignore him or act distant, so it was rare for her to behave so obediently. Confused, Tyler stared at the blush on her face and asked, ¡°Why are you so obedient today?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky mocked how Tyler seemed confused by her obedience inwardly and said, ¡°Will how I behave change anything?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°So why would I make things difficult for myself?¡± Tyler did not speak for a long time after that and Vicky turned around to go to sleep, only to be pulled backward. Tyler nted another kiss on her lips and said, ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do it again, then.¡± Vicky did not resist and her obedience seemed to please him, so he even bathed her afterward. It had been so long since he bathed her. The night was quiet and peaceful, but Vicky could not seem to fall asleep. Though she did not move, Tyler sensed that she was awake and asked, ¡°Are you not sleepy?¡± ¡°I probably slept too much in the afternoon.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler was never a talkative man, so he simply hummed in response and enjoyed the rare silence. Suddenly, Vicky broke the silence. ¡°How is Gloria doing?¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°She is still undergoing treatment.¡± ¡°Is her condition that severe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to treat depression.¡± After a moment of silence, Vicky asked casually, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you visit me in the hospital when I was in a car ident a year ago?¡± Tyler lowered his gaze to her and asked, ¡°Why are you asking about that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Gloria has depression, and you go to the hospital every single day. I was in life-threatening danger after the car ident, yet you hadn¡¯t once gone to the hospital to see me¡­¡± Vicky only said so to not raise his suspicion, but she realized how bitter she sounded. Tyler was slightly taken by surprise at first, but his lips soon curled into a smile. ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky turned her face away. ¡°I just want to know why you didn¡¯t visit me when I was about to die.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± She stared at him and said, ¡°The hospital must¡¯ve called you when I was in an ident, right? Did you really not know?¡± ¡°I was on a business trip at the time,¡± he said. ¡°You were having dinner with She, weren¡¯t you? How were you on a business trip?¡± ¡°Who told you that She and I were in Stoneford City at the time?¡± Vicky was instantly rendered speechless as the news had not mentioned that the two were seen in Stoneford City. None of that mattered, however, because Tyler lied. She stared at his face and was instantly overwhelmed by the urge to ask him why he lied. She desperately wanted to ask if he was responsible for her amnesia and the ident, but in the end, she held back the urge and lowered her head quietly. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Vicky rarely acted so calmly toward him, so Tyler was not as forceful as he usually was and nted a kiss on her cheek as he exined, ¡°Nothing is going on between me and Gloria.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know that you got the wrong person back then, and now¡­¡± Vicky forced a smile. ¡°She helped you out when you were drugged, and since you can¡¯t marry her, it only makes sense that you should take care of her at the very least.¡± Though Selene was responsible for drugging Tyler, Vicky was partially responsible as well. Had she not gone to Gloria to help Alex or agree to Gloria¡¯s terms, Tyler would have never walked into the trap. Vicky would be overwhelmed by disgust whenever she thought back to it to the point that she no longer wished to be touched by Tyler. However, the more she resisted, the more forceful Tyler would be. In the end, Vicky came to realize that Tyler forced himself on her to conquer, not to satisfy his need. Whenever she gave up on resisting, he was more than capable of being gentle with her. Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, his voice rose by her ear. ¡°We didn¡¯t.¡± Vicky had yet to snap out of it and asked, ¡°What?¡± He stared at her, his eyes as dark as the night sky outside the window. ¡°Nothing happened between me and her.¡± Vicky jolted. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Nothing happened between me and her,¡± Tyler repeated. It took Vicky some time to process the information and she muttered, ¡°Nothing¡­happened that day? But then, why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± She was confused as to why he did not tell her the truth and lied to her instead. He nibbled on her ear and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s your punishment.¡± It was the punishment for Vicky¡¯s attempt to run and push him toward another woman. His breath caressed her skin, and she instinctively moved away from him. ¡°Why are you telling me now, then?¡± He silently stared at her lower abdomen and said, ¡°A bad mood isn¡¯t good for a pregnant woman.¡± Vicky froze. There was no telling if she could get pregnant, yet he was already starting to consider her pregnant. ¡°Tyler Hart, I¡¯m not pregnant yet!¡± she gritted out. ¡°I know,¡± he said expressionlessly. ¡°But a good mood will promote the chance of getting pregnant.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky wanted to correct such nonsense, but she noticed how his eyes darkened. After being married to Tyler for years, she knew exactly what that look meant. ¡°Tyler, you¡ªmph!¡± All her words were swallowed by his lips. Just as Tyler was about to deepen the kiss, his phone on the nightstand started vibrating. Vicky took the opportunity to push him away. ¡°You¡¯re getting a call, Tyler.¡± It was past midnight, so no one would call Tyler if it was not urgent. Tyler wanted to ignore it, but the phone would not stop vibrating, so he could only let go of Vicky to reach for his phone. When he saw the number disyed on the screen, his expression darkened. After a few moments of silence, he answered the call. ¡°Mister Hart¡­¡± greeted the doctor who treated Gloria gingerly. ¡°You haven¡¯te to the hospital today and¡­Miss Shaw won¡¯t let us treat her. It¡¯s already past midnight, and she hasn¡¯t even eaten anything¡­¡± Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Since Gloria was under Tyler¡¯s protection, the doctor dared not to sedate Gloria as he did with other patients. Three doctors had gone to see Gloria in a row, but since Gloria had refused to cooperate no matter what, even the doctors were at their wit¡¯s end. Selene, who had been staying by Gloria¡¯s side, was also tired of Gloria¡¯s madness and ran away. Fearing for Gloria¡¯s health and safety, the doctor was left with the only option to call Tyler. Tyler fell into silence for a long while, to the point that the doctor thought Tyler had ended the call. The doctor nced at the phone and noticed that the call was still connected, and just as he was about to ask the question again, Tyler finally responded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Mister Hart, does that mean you are¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡± The doctor sighed a breath of relief. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After the call, Tyler turned to look at Vicky whoid in bed with her eyes closed. He studied her for a few moments and said, ¡°Vicky, I need to go out for a while.¡± Exhausted, Vicky kept her eyes closed and muttered, ¡°Remember to turn off the lights on your way out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Soon, she felt the other side of the bed lifting as Tyler got out of bed to get dressed. A few minutester, Tyler came back and said, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she mumbled as though she was about to drift off to sleep. Tyler lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead and turned off the lights on his way out of the room. As soon as the door was shut, Vicky¡¯s eyes opened abruptly. ¡­ In the hospital, Tyler heard the sound of something shattering as soon as he reached the outside of the door. Baam! He then heard the doctor attempting to calm Gloria. ¡°Miss Shaw, you need to eat something. You¡¯ll copse if you refuse to eat anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just missing a meal or two. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die because of that,¡± Gloria said coldly. ¡°Have I lost the right to refuse eating now?¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, it¡¯s bad for your health¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my health and my body. Even if something goes wrong, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°But, Mister Hart said¡ª¡± Gloria sneered at the mention of Tyler¡¯s name. ¡°He is no one to me, so what rights does he have to make the decisions about my life?¡± The doctor was at a loss for words. Just then, the door was pushed open, and Tyler strode in. He nced at the shattered ss on the floor and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The doctor was relieved to see Tyler and said, ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Shaw won¡¯t eat her food or cooperate with treatment.¡± ¡°Clean the floor and bring food in again,¡± Tyler said. ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll get right at it.¡± The doctor and nurses immediately cleaned the floor and darted out of the room. 10 minutester, another set of dinner was sent in again, but Gloria threw the tray on the ground as soon as the tray touched the table. The food had gone to waste more times than the doctor could count, and the doctor could not help but shoot a look at Gloria, thinking, ¡®Thisdy looks gentle, when really, she has a horrible temper.¡¯ Chapter 795 Chapter 795 ¡®She has to be really daring if she is throwing a tantrum at Tyler Hart¡­¡¯ The doctor thought before asking, ¡°Mister Hart, should we bring another set of dinner?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You may go,¡± Tyler said. After the doctor was gone, Gloria asked coldly, ¡°What brought you here in the middle of the night, Mister Hart?¡± ¡°The doctor called me and said that you won¡¯t eat or cooperate with treatment.¡± ¡°So, you abandoned my cousin, who¡¯s afraid of the dark, at home and came running?¡± Gloria mocked. ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe here, why make yourself do it? You¡¯ve been ignoring me for the past few days, haven¡¯t you?¡± Everyone, including Selene, thought that Tyler was with Gloria every day, but he had only dropped by asionally, spending no more than a few minutes with her every time. Recently, he had not been seen anywhere in the hospital for the past three days. He lowered his gaze and stared at her emotionlessly. ¡°If you know that I don¡¯t want to be here, you should just cooperate with treatment.¡± Gloria flinched as she did not expect Tyler to admit to it right away. She narrowed her eyes bitterly and shouted sharply, ¡°This is my body. Whether or not I cooperate with treatment is none of your business!¡± ¡°Very well. This is thest time Ie to the hospital or get involved in your affair,¡± he said before turning to leave. Seeing how he turned to leave without hesitation, Gloria¡¯s eyes widened. She knew that Tyler was a man of his word and would not take a promise lightly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just as he was about to reach the door, Gloria cast all her pride aside and wrapped her arms around Tyler from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Tyler!¡± Tyler had not expected her to be so bold and thus tensed. He was going to shove her away when the door opened, and Vicky walked in. Vicky was surprised by the sight and froze. The same man who had been in bed with her was entangled with another woman in the middle of the night. She clenched her fists and turned to leave, while Tyler snapped out of it and shoved Gloria aside to grab Vicky by the wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. Vicky thought that the first few words out of his mouth would be an exnation, but she realized she had overestimated herself. Without bothering to look at him, she pulled her arm away, but he simply tightened his grip. Hearing about something and seeing it happen was different. Hours ago, Tyler was exining how there was nothing between him and Gloria, and she could not help but feel happy about it. However, at this moment, she felt ridiculed. Since she could not shake him off, she raised her other arm and pped Tyler in the face. Snap! The crisp sound echoed in the room, and Gloria widened her eyes in shock. She had always thought that Vicky remained submissive and lowly in the rtionship with Tyler. Before Gloria suspected Vicky of impersonating her, she had a few meals with Vicky and Tyler. Vicky served Tyler enthusiastically at the table and even took the initiative to hold Tyler¡¯s hand every single time. Gloria looked down on Vicky because of that as she always thought a woman was supposed to be prideful. However, after witnessing Vicky p Tyler in the face multiple times, she realized that she was wrong after all. Gloria turned to look at Tyler and noticed that he was merely scowling without a hint of anger in his expression. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Noting Tyler¡¯sck of response, Gloria spoke up with a sneer, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve finally had a taste of what it¡¯s like to be betrayed and have something of yours stolen from you.¡± Vicky turned to look at Gloria. It had been some time since shest saw Gloria; she noticed that Gloria had lost weight and looked as pale as a ghost. At the moment, Gloria was ring daggers at Vicky with resentment in her eyes, giving her a completely different persona than her usual appearance. Gloria chuckled darkly. ¡°Vicky, this is karma.¡± Vicky clenched her fists and felt a lump in her throat. ¡®Maybe Gloria is right,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Maybe I deserve this.¡¯ Gloria walked toward Vicky with absoluteposure as though she had not done anything wrong. ¡°Vicky, to tell you the truth, Tyler thinks he owes me because he had the wrong person back then. He said that he¡¯d grant me a wish and now, I want him to¡ª¡± ¡°Gloria,¡± Tyler interrupted her. Gloria¡¯sshes fluttered, and she turned to look at Tyler. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯m going to tell Vicky the truth? She¡¯s going to know sooner orter!¡± Gloria smiled sarcastically. ¡°Vicky, why do you think Tyler married you and refused to divorce you? Did you think that he loves you too much to let you go? If that¡¯s what you think, you can¡¯t be more wrong! His true intention is¡ª¡± ¡°Gloria,¡± Tyler interrupted her sternly. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Gloria shot him a half-smile. ¡°Tyler, if you don¡¯t want to say it, I don¡¯t mind being the viin here. I can say what you can¡¯t. If you want to stop me, why don¡¯t you tell her yourself?¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Vicky did not know what they were referring to and remained standing quietly. Gloria did not say anything else after that, and after some time, Tyler broke the silence. ¡°Vicky, go home.¡± Vicky stared at Tyler, who kept his eyes trained on Gloria. Vicky narrowed her eyes, and after a long pause, she turned and walked out of the room. ¡®True intention? Does Gloria know why Tyler married me?¡¯ Vicky thought. The elevator stopped on the first floor, and Vicky walked out with her head bowed. Absorbed in her thoughts, she ran straight into someone. ¡°Sorry,¡± she blurted out. ¡°Vicky?¡± Her voice and the person¡¯s voice rose at the same time. Vicky looked up and found herself looking at a devilishly handsome face. She was unsurprised. ¡°Harvey, are you here to see Gloria?¡± Harvey nodded with a resigned smile. ¡°Selene called me saying that Gloria is in a bad state and wouldn¡¯t eat. She¡¯s caught up at work, so she told me toe here and check on Gloria.¡± It was past midnight, and calling someone at such a time was rude. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Nheless, Vicky was not surprised that Selene did such a thing. Harvey looked at Vicky. ¡°It¡¯ste, Vicky. Why are you here?¡± Vicky fell into silence for a few moments before saying, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Gloria as well.¡± Harvey instantly came to realize what happened. ¡°Is Tyler here as well?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened, and she nodded. ¡°Are you leaving with him, or¡­?¡± he asked. Vicky forced a smile. ¡°He¡¯s probably not going to leave, so I¡¯m going home on my own.¡± She knew there was no telling if he would return home. Harvey did notment on it and simply suggested, ¡°Since Tyler is with Gloria, I won¡¯t go up. Let me send you home.¡± Vicky was tired from traveling to the hospital in the middle of the night, so she did not refuse his offer. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡­ After getting into the car, Vicky leaned back and closed her eyes. She did not say anything, but anyone could tell that she was exhausted and depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Alex.¡± Harvey assumed that she was worried about Alex and said, ¡°Even if Tyler caught him, he won¡¯t hurt Alex for now.¡± He was certain that Alex would not be harmed because Tyler still needed Alex to cause trouble for Vicky when it was necessary. ¡°I know.¡± Vicky could tell that Tyler did not want to kill Alex despite his disgust for Alex. Harvey nced at the gloomy look on her face and asked, ¡°Vicky, what happened?¡± ¡®What happened?¡¯ she thought. ¡®It feels like something has happened, but I¡¯m not sure.¡¯ Vicky was at a loss for words, so she turned to look at Harvey. ¡°Do you know why Tyler married me?¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡± He did not know much about the rtionship between Vicky and Tyler, and Gloria¡ªwho knew more than most people¡ªhad not been willing to share. Vicky looked outside the window and said, ¡°Gloria said that Tyler married me with an agenda in mind.¡± Harvey frowned at the mention of Gloria¡¯s name. ¡°Vicky, Gloria isn¡¯t in the best state right now, so some of the things she says¡­should be taken with a grain of salt.¡± ¡°But Tyler didn¡¯t deny it either.¡± Tyler had not denied the usation and even sent Vicky out of the room, which made it seem like he was guilty. ¡°Vicky, I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Tyler before, and I don¡¯t have the right to make anyment, but from what I¡¯ve found so far, if he has an ulterior motive, it¡¯s you. As for Gloria¡­¡± He paused. ¡°If Tyler wants her, he would¡¯ve dated her a few years ago.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that for sure,¡± Vicky said. ¡°The grass is always greener on the other side. Gloria was the woman Tyler was initially looking for back then, so she has a special ce in his heart. He treats her differently.¡± She would have never dared to ask Tyler to divorce Vicky. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Harvey¡¯s expression darkened as he contemted whether he should tell Vicky the truth. Meanwhile, Vicky spoke again. Chapter 798 Chapter 798 ¡°I thought things through, and I can understand how she feels. It doesn¡¯t matter if Tyler and I were in love because I did take her ce. I can tell myself that they might not get together even if Tyler found the right person, but that¡¯s just one of the many possibilities. What if they could¡¯ve spent their lives together if it wasn¡¯t for me? I saw them holding each other today, and I can¡¯t even bring myself to me them because I¡¯m the one who tore them apart. Gloria is just doing what I did in the past. Tyler, on the other hand, puts up with whatever she does because he owes her¡­and also because she was the one he fell in love with at first sight.¡± Vicky knew that Tyler only tolerated Gloria to the point that he was willing to forgive Selene because Gloria was technically his first love. ¡°Vicky,¡± Harvey said in a low voice. ¡°There is more than what meets the eyes, and Tyler isn¡¯t as compassionate as you think he is. He is using Gloria.¡± ¡°Even if he bears ulterior motives, he¡¯ll never stand idly by if something happens to Gloria, right?¡± Vicky said. Harvey fell into silence. There was no denying that Tyler would use Gloria to further his agenda without hesitation, but he would never leave Gloria to rot if something happened to her either. It could be because Gloria was still useful to him, or that he had a soft spot in his heart for her since he ran into her on his birthday years ago. Considering Tyler¡¯s character, he should have treated Gloria the same way he did with She, and that was likely the reason why Tyler never told everyone the truth about who he saw in the garden. Harvey knew that if Tyler found out that Gloria was not the one he searched for back then, and that he had not been mistaken, he would show Gloria no mercy. Since Harvey did not respond, Vicky decided to end the topic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying all these things to you.¡± Vicky had been troubled by all these emotions and only wanted to speak to someone. Harvey shot Vicky a conflicted look. ¡°Vicky, actually¡­¡± Just then, his phone rang. It was a phone call about a work matter that was rather urgent, and itsted for a long time. By the time the call ended, Harvey turned around to find Vicky deeply asleep. Tyler had not returned home that night, not that it surprised Vicky. The next day, Vicky headed back to the hospital after breakfast and found Gloria¡¯s room empty. She froze and immediately asked a doctor nearby, ¡°Doctor, where¡¯s Miss Gloria Shaw who stayed in this room?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°She was discharged this morning,¡± the doctor said. ¡°She got discharged before she recovers?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Amid Vicky¡¯s confusion, Selene stepped inside with breakfast for Gloria. ¡°Gloria, I bought you¡­¡± Selene paused when she saw Vicky. The look in her eyes darkened. ¡°Vicky, what are you doing here?¡± She scanned the room and paled. ¡°Where¡¯s Gloria? What did you do to Gloria?¡± Vicky nced at her. ¡°What can I possibly do to her?¡± ¡°Why would she go missing if you haven¡¯t done anything?!¡± ¡°I was about to ask you the same thing. Why didn¡¯t you know that your best friend was missing?¡± ¡°Why you¡ª¡± Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Vicky ignored Selene and turned to the doctor. ¡°Doctor, did someonee and bring Gloria out of the hospital?¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my shift has just started, so I don¡¯t know what happened to Miss Shaw.¡± After a long thoughtful moment, Vicky took out her phone to call Harvey. ¡°Harvey, did you get Gloria discharged?¡± ¡°No.¡± After finding out that Tyler was with Gloria, Harvey sent Vicky home and went home without stepping foot into the hospital. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. ¡°Gloria is missing.¡± ¡­ An hourter, Harvey appeared at the hospital as well and sent his men looking for Gloria. ording to the surveince footage, Gloria left on her own, yet she had not answered any of her calls. Selene had the spare keys to Gloria¡¯s apartment and went over to find all of Gloria¡¯s belongings gone. Vicky, Harvey, and Selene went around searching for Gloria, but she was nowhere to be found, which Selene did not seem surprised by. ¡°Maybe Gloria went off to be alone like she did four years ago. When she was diagnosed with depression four years ago, she ran overseas,¡± Selene said. Harvey fell into silence and Vicky asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°What did you three talk aboutst night?¡± ¡°I told you everything. After that, Tyler asked me to leave, so I don¡¯t know what those two talked about.¡± ¡°Tyler?¡± Harvey lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Looks like they didn¡¯t reach an agreement.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Harvey stared at the screen that showed Gloria leaving the hospital to get in a taxi. ¡°You said that Gloria wanted you two to get a divorce, right? Tyler probably didn¡¯t want that, yet Gloria insisted that he does¡­ Clearly, she didn¡¯t get what she wanted.¡± Vicky realized that Harvey was trying to say that Gloria went missing on purpose. Vicky nced at Selene who did not seem worried and understood that this was not the first time Gloria disappeared. ¡°Since Gloria wants to be alone, let¡¯s leave her be. She¡¯lle back when she feels better,¡± Harvey said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Selene agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s leave her alone.¡± Lately, Selene started to lose her patience in facing Gloria¡¯s madness. Gloria was a great person when she was sane, but even Selene had a hard time dealing with her when Gloria became mentally ill. Since the two people who cared most about Gloria showed no intention of searching for Gloria, Vicky did not argue. ¡­ At eight that night, Tyler returned home, and Vicky looked up from her book to stare at him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Tyler.¡± Tyler did not seem surprised and took one nce at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡± She scowled. ¡°Make me something,¡± said Tyler while removing his jacket. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Half an hourter, Vicky brought supper to the dining room where Tyler was waiting after he changed his clothes. She set the food on the table and sat on a chair across from Tyler. Tyler picked up a spoon elegantly. Marveled by how majestic his every move was, she made a mental note to herself that this might be the reason why all women threw themselves at him. She stared at him and said, ¡°Do you know that Gloria is missing?¡± He paused and looked up at Vicky. ¡°Missing?¡± ¡°Have you not gone to see her today?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°My schedule is packed today, so I didn¡¯t have time for that.¡± She observed his expression. ¡°Is that why you stayed in the hospital with her all night yesterday?¡± He narrowed his eyes and stared into her eyes. ¡°No. I returned to the office from the hospitalst night.¡± Vicky had seen the surveince footage of the hospital and knew that Tyler left the hospital half an hour after Vicky left. Still, she had to ask about it as it would be odd for a wife to not ask any questions when her husband did not return home. ¡°So, do you know where Gloria is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Are you not going to search for her?¡± He lifted his gaze. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°She is missing.¡± ¡°Was she kidnapped?¡± Vicky kept her eyes trained on him. ¡°You don¡¯t seem worried.¡± ¡°If she was kidnapped, someone would¡¯ve called and informed me.¡± Vicky instantly knew that Tyler was referring to Selene. ¡°Even if she was kidnapped, there¡¯s no point in acting before I¡¯m informed,¡± he continued calmly. ¡°Also¡­if she wants to be alone, why would I bother her?¡± ¡°Are you so certain she only left to be alone?¡± she asked. ¡°Is that not the case?¡± Vicky looked into his eyes. ¡°She tried to tell me somethingst night, and you stopped her. Today, she went missing. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± He met her eyes. ¡°Are you trying to say that I took Gloria away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°What do you think she was going to tell you?¡± ¡°The Shaws went through bankruptcy, so you didn¡¯t marry me for their fortune. Since what I did disgust you, you didn¡¯t marry me for love either. That leaves only one possible reason for you to marry me¡­ Revenge.¡± Tyler¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already guessed it, why would I bother taking her away?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky froze. Indeed, judging from Gloria¡¯s tone the night before, it was not hard for anyone to guess what she was about to say. Vicky knew that Gloria wanted to tell her that Tyler married her for revenge, and Vicky did not feel offended by it Since she was told before that Tyler was forced to marry her, she found it reasonable that there was no love in her marriage. Tyler had been seen with countless women throughout the years and allowed those women to bully Vicky as revenge, and that matched with what Vicky knew about Tyler¡¯s personality. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why stop her from saying it? Why get me out of the room?¡± ¡°Did you want to get into a fight with her?¡± he questioned. ¡°Or did you want to argue with a woman who has depression?¡± Vicky was instantly at a loss for words. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Vicky was not a doctor, but even she could tell that Gloria was in a bad state, and there was no point in her to argue with someone who was mentally ill. For reasons she could not begin to put into words, something felt odd¡­and she could not put her finger on it. In the end, she gave up. Ever since Gloria disappeared, Vicky and Tyler had a peaceful time together, and Vicky continued to undergo hypnosis without Tyler noticing. She started dreaming more often and began to recall bits or pieces of what she had forgotten. However, the memories were too scattered. One day, after a treatment session, the hypnotist handed her a ss of water. ¡°Miss Shaw, how are you feeling today?¡± ¡°My head doesn¡¯t hurt as much.¡± Vicky wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked at the hypnotist. ¡°When will the treatment end?¡± ¡°Miss Shaw, to tell you the truth¡­¡± the hypnotist trailed off hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡± Vicky paled. ¡°But I haven¡¯t remembered everything¡­¡± Her memories were scattered like pieces of a puzzle, and it was hard to see the whole picture. The hypnotist sighed. ¡°You need a stimulus to remember something. It¡¯s like how seeing something familiar brings up memories of the past. Hypnosis can only unlock the door, and it¡¯s up to you to push the door open. Right now, the memories you lost are no longer sealed, but whether you can open the door to those memories is entirely up to you, Miss Shaw.¡± Vicky suppressed the disappointment she felt and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you, doctor.¡± The hypnotist nodded at her and left the room. Vicky remained seated for a while longer before getting up to leave as well. She nced at her phone before leaving. She had silenced her phone during the treatment out of concern that any noise her phone made would interrupt the process. At that moment, she noticed an unread message on her phone from an unknown number. Her heart raced as she opened it and found a photo attached with a message. [Tyler Hart has beening here frequently. He might be keeping Alex here.] It was from the man whom she did not know the name of. She moved her fingers across the screen and replied, [How many times has he been there?] A few minutester, she received a detailed schedule that recorded every time Tyler had been to the ce. The look in Vicky¡¯s eyes darkened. Lately, Tyler had been home early every night and rarely went out for work. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She could not tell anything strange from his daily behavior, but judging from the record she received, he had gone to the ce at eleven. Since it was close to lunch hour, Tyler seemed to have been there three to four times a week. ¡®Is Alex really there?¡¯ she thought. A weekter, Vicky appeared at the mansion where Tyler frequented. It was located in a remote area, and each mansion was far from one another. She stared at the house before her and instantly felt nostalgic. There was no one guarding the house, and it looked like an ordinary mansion from the outside. With the keys she received from the mysterious man, she entered the mansion. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Vicky opened the door and stepped into darkness despite the fact that it was daytime. The mansion was quiet with not a soul in sight on the first floor as though no one had lived in it for ages. She nced around and found that the floor, couch, and tables all seemed clean. When she did not see anything on the first floor, she slowly went up the stairs. There was no one on the second floor either, and each door was shut tightly. ¡®Isn¡¯t Tyler worried that Alex is going to escape if he locks Alex in here?¡¯ Vicky thought. She stood by the stairs and looked around when she heard a faint noiseing from a certain room. Her gaze locked onto the room furthest down the corridor, and she slowly made her way toward it. Just as she hesitated if she should knock or open the door, another noise rose. Startled, Vicky instinctively turned the doorknob. To her bewilderment, the door was not locked, so it opened right away. Before the door opened, she had thought of countless possibilities for what she might see, but never had she anticipated the sight before her. Vicky was stunned. Just then, she heard a hoarse voice begging, ¡°Tyler, I was wrong. I won¡¯t run my mouth again¡­ Let me out. Please let me out¡­¡± Gloria, who used to be elegant and graceful and elegant, was sprawled on the ground, devoid of any semnce ofposure. Her hair was disheveled, and her hands and feet were bound by long chains that emitted a crisp sound with the slightest movement. She had likely not heard a sound for a long time, so she lifted her gaze at the small noises Vicky made. Her eyes widened when she saw Vicky. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± The daze in her eyes was lifted, and she reached out toward Vicky. ¡°Vicky. Vicky! Help me. Help me, please¡­¡± Vicky snapped out of it and hurried over to her side. ¡°W¡ªWhat happened to you?¡± She thought that it was Alex who was held prisoner. There was a split moment when she considered that Tyler might be hiding Gloria, but she never expected Gloria to be here as a prisoner. ¡°It was Tyler!¡± Gloria grabbed Vicky with her slim hand and widened her eyes hysterically. ¡°He¡¯s mad at me for saying the wrong things and locked me up in here.¡± Gloria tightened her grip on Vicky¡¯s wrist with all her might. Vicky asked, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s the devil! He¡¯s the devil incarnate!¡± The adoration Gloria used to have for Tyler transformed into fear and hatred. ¡°I came close to telling you the truth that night. He didn¡¯t want me to ruin his scheme and kept interrupting me. The next day, he told me that he¡¯d take me elsewhere to get treated and tricked me into leaving the hospital on my own¡­¡± Tears scrolled down her cheeks. ¡°He¡¯s kept me here ever since.¡± She turned and stared into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know what he has done to me?!¡± Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Gloria¡¯s nails dug into Vicky¡¯s skin without her realizing it, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°He said that I¡¯ve gone mad and electrocuted me, calling that treatment¡­ He wants to make me insane so that I can¡¯t ruin his n. He doesn¡¯t want to fulfill his promise!¡± Gloria looked up abruptly at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, I don¡¯t want him anymore. Get me out¡­ Get me out of here! I want to y piano. I don¡¯t want to be locked in here like some lunatic!¡± Gloria was hysterical and was clearly in shock, so Vicky could not tell if she was telling the truth. ¡°Can¡­ Can there be some kind of mistake?¡± Vicky asked hesitantly. ¡°No! He¡¯de here every other day to see if I¡¯d gone mad¡­ Vicky, he was responsible for causing your memory loss! He resents you for dumping him back then and wants to retaliate! Do you know what his n is? He tortures you and puts you in misery, only to care for youter on. Once you fall back in love with him and can no longer live without him, he¡¯ll dump you! He¡¯s all hot and cold because he wants you wrapped around his fingers. Nothing he says is true¡­ He owes me, and this is how he treats me. Once he gets what he wants, he won¡¯t show you any mercy! He¡¯s a cruel monster¡­ I regret it¡­ I regret everything¡­¡± She grabbed onto Vicky¡¯s hand with all her might. ¡°Vicky, get me out of here, okay?¡± Vicky had never thought that Gloria, who used to be so prideful, would end up this way. She felt conflicted at the sight. ¡°I don¡¯t think I am capable of saving you,¡± Vicky whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll inform Harvey about you once I get out.¡± Gloria nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Vicky nced at her own wrist and said, ¡°I should get going now.¡± Beforeing, she had removed her bracelet with the mysterious man¡¯s help. ording to the man, there was a tracker in the bracelet, so Tyler knew where she went every single day. To not raise suspicion, Vicky wore the bracelet most of the time, or Tyler would soon notice that she was aware of the tracker. She went to the door and was about to leave when she heard noisesing from the first floor. Startled, she immediately backed away from the door and turned to look at Gloria. ¡°Someone is here. Are they here for you?¡± Vicky had figured that Tyler woulde to the mansion every other day, and since he had just been to the mansion the day before, he should not being this day. Gloria paled and mumbled to herself, ¡°They won¡¯t send food here at this time. Tyler was here yesterday, so who can it be?¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Vicky nced around. ¡°Where can I hide?¡± ¡°In the closet.¡± Not daring to wait another moment, Vicky darted into the closet, and at the same time, the door flew open. Footsteps approached, and Vicky spotted a familiar figure outside. She was suspicious as to whether Gloria was telling the truth earlier, but at this moment, she started to believe Gloria.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gloria.¡± Tyler¡¯s melodious voice rose. ¡°You seem nervous today.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Vicky knew that Tyler was perceptive, but she did not know that he was perceptive to such an extent. ¡°You came so suddenly, so shouldn¡¯t I feel nervous?¡± Gloria looked up and chuckled darkly. ¡°You¡¯ve only been here yesterday, and you are back today. Why didn¡¯t you pay me visits as frequently before? Have you thought of some new ways to torture me?¡± Vicky could not see his face as his back faced the closet, but she spotted the fear in Gloria¡¯s eyes right away. ¡®What exactly has Tyler done to Gloria for her to be so scared of him?¡¯ Vicky thought. Sensing Gloria¡¯s fear, Vicky¡¯s heart started racing as well. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± Tyler said. ¡°I¡¯m just treating your depression.¡± ¡°You call this treatment?!¡± Gloria shouted hysterically. ¡°You¡¯re trying to get me killed!¡± Tyler remained unwavering. ¡°If I wanted you dead, you won¡¯t survive until now.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I¡¯d rather be dead than to be like this! Tyler, what exactly have I done wrong? Why are you doing this to me? I¡¯ve never wronged you in any way! It¡¯s bad enough that you are using me, but now, you want to get rid of me too? Were you lying when you said that you wanted topensate me for what happened in the past?¡± After a long silence, he said, ¡°I meant what I said.¡± He did not give Gloria the chance to say anything. ¡°But I wait for people who are greedy. Gloria, you are asking for too much. Still, I intend to keep my promise.¡± Tyler scanned her up and down. ¡°You seem fine, and you don¡¯t look like you want to take your own life anymore. I got the wrong person back then, and now, I¡¯m saving your life in return. That ought to even things out, right?¡± Tears welled in Gloria¡¯s eyes, and she shouted in disbelief, ¡°Even? This is what you think?! Tyler Hart, you owe me! You¡¯re torturing me when you owe me!¡± ¡°I owe you?¡± Tyler repeated with a cold voice and stared down at her. ¡°You haven¡¯t saved my life or done anything for me, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯s far too arrogant for you to im that I¡¯m in your debt?¡± Gloria flinched and sobbed. ¡°You only happened to be at that garden, ying piano, on my birthday. I am kind enough to make that up to you, but that doesn¡¯t give you any leverage over me. Gloria, know your ce.¡± Throughout the years Gloria had known him, she had never seen such a heartless side of him, and she was absolutely stunned. Vicky, who hid in the closet, recalled the time when she first started to know Tyler. Tyler never liked talking, but when he did, he spat venom and she came close to bursting into tears from what he said countless times. Sometimeter, Gloria muttered through trembling lips, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to make it up to me. I just want you to let me go.¡± ¡°Your depression isn¡¯t cured yet, so you still need to go through treatment. I¡¯ve promised that I¡¯d cure you, and I intend to keep that promise,¡± said Tyler coldly before shouting demands at the door. ¡°Come in and continue the treatment.¡± With that, a few doctors in white coats strode in withrge equipment that sent chills down the spine of anyone who saw them. ¡°She is a pianist, so she can¡¯t go missing for too long. You have another week to cure her depression,¡± Tylermanded. The doctors tensed at his words. ¡°Yes, sir¡­we¡¯ll try our best.¡± The doctors then started ¡®treating¡¯ Gloria with the equipment Vicky could not begin to name. ¡°Aaah!¡± Screams filled the room and Vicky¡¯s heart sank, all the while thinking to herself, ¡®Tyler isn¡¯t compensating Gloria. He is torturing her!¡¯ Chapter 805 Chapter 805 It was not the worst if Tyler aimed to seek revenge, but the possibility that he truly thought this was a way to treat someone with depression made him an evil man. Gloria¡¯s screams continued for over half an hour until she finally fainted. Tyler simply watched without emotions on his face. From where Vicky was crouching, she could only see his clenched jaw line and thin lips. Her blood ran cold as she found her own husband unfamiliar. ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Shaw has fainted,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Wake her up and continue.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The doctor argued, ¡°Miss Shaw isn¡¯t fit to continue the treatment¡­ If we carry on, she¡¯ll go insane.¡± After a long silence, Tyler said, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± A few minutester, Tyler exited the room alongside the doctor. Vicky dared not to go out right away and waited a few more minutes before sneaking out of the closet after hearing the sound of the car engine running downstairs. Gloria was unconscious on the ground, and because she had been resisting, her wrists were bruised by the chains. Vicky walked over and pushed her gently. ¡°Gloria¡­wake up.¡± It took a few minutes for Gloria to slowly open her eyes; the look in her eyes was nk without emotions. Vicky¡¯s heart ached for Gloria. ¡°Are you okay, Gloria?¡± Gloria looked around, and tears scrolled down her eyes. ¡°You saw him, right?¡± Vicky remained quiet. Gloria stared at the ceiling dazedly. ¡°Have you two been having a great timetely? Maybe that¡¯s why he intends to get on with his n and no longer needs me as a tool to upset you¡­¡± Vicky could not help but defend Tyler. ¡°Maybe¡­he really is trying to treat you¡­¡± ¡°Treat me?¡± Gloria turned to stare at Vicky. ¡°Have you ever seen treatment like this?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­the way he thinks is different from others¡­¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Gloria¡¯s eyes widened, and she mumbled, ¡°The way he thinks is different from others¡­ The way he thinks is different from others¡­¡± She stared into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is this what he did to you back then?¡± Vicky froze. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Gloria mumbled to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t remember¡­ You don¡¯t remember what happened¡­¡± Sensing that there was a hidden message in Gloria¡¯s words, Vicky asked, ¡°Do you know what happened back then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know much¡­¡± Vicky was disappointed when Gloria continued, ¡°But I know that he once kept you prisoner for a whole month.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gloria met Vicky¡¯s eyes and muttered weakly, ¡°Noah knows about it as well¡­ He was the one who saved you from Tyler, after all. At the time, you needed someone to take care of you, so Noah contacted me. You were in a horrible state at the time¡­¡± She paused and added, ¡°Even worse than the state I¡¯m in right now. You were his girlfriend, and he still managed to do that to you, so who am I to think I¡¯m different? That¡¯s right¡­ Who do I think I am? Harvey told me that I idealized Tyler and that I should stay away from him. I didn¡¯t listen¡­and now, I brought this to myself. But¡­¡± She swiftly became hysterical once again and widened her eyes. ¡°How am I supposed to ept fading into the background after being used as some pawn?! What should I do?! How dare he use me like this?! He toys with me when he wants something from me, and casts me aside when he doesn¡¯t need me anymore! He was the one who wronged me¡­so why should I leave?¡± Tears scrolled down her cheeks. ¡°He is a demon without emotions! He loves no one, and you are no exception¡­¡± She stared at Vicky with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Do you know what the doctors asked you when you were rushed into the hospital? They asked if you wanted to press charges¡­ He raped you, okay?!¡± Though Vicky was prepared, she felt the earth shaking when she heard what Gloria had to say. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Vicky denied it instinctively. ¡°That couldn¡¯t have happened!¡± She could not believe Tyler to do such a thing. She once offered herself to him years ago, and he did not waver. Even after they started dating, Tyler had always respected her boundaries. ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Vicky continued in disbelief. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°Who else could it be for you to decide not to press charge in the end?¡± Gloria questioned bitterly. ¡°Even after all you¡¯ve just seen, you still won¡¯t believe that he¡¯s an evil man.¡± Vicky felt a lump in her throat. ¡°But I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t remember, but if you want to know the truth, you can just go and ask Noah about it, right?¡± Gloria shot Vicky a look of sympathy the same way Noah would often look at Vicky. The thought that Vicky had suffered the same fate as her in the past made Gloria feel much better. ¡°I can understand why it¡¯s so hard for you to ept this, Vicky¡­because I was the same way, too. He saved me from that freezer back then, so¡­he¡¯s always been my hero who came to my rescue¡­ Even with all the evidenceid out in front of me, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe that he was such a horrible person. It wasn¡¯t until what he did to me that I finally learned¡­how naive andughable I¡¯ve been.¡± Vicky and Gloria were the two most beautiful and talented women in the academy, so there were people who were determined to hurt Vicky. The same went for Gloria as well.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. During a certain performance, a group of women who were jealous of Gloria locked her in a freezer, and she came close to freezing to death. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Tyler was the one who rescued Gloria on his way to attend Vicky¡¯s performance. Because he saved Gloria, however, he missed the performance. Since then, Gloria could not stop herself from paying attention to Tyler. People tended to see the ones they loved in a favorable manner, and even if the reality was far from ideal, it would be hard for them to believe that their loved ones were less than perfect until their bubbles werepletely shattered. Gloria recalled something that sent chills down her spine. Harvey once said that Tyler had not made any mistake and that he had always been looking for Vicky. Tyler had not shown Gloria any mercy even though he was misled to think that he was mistaken, so Gloria could not help but wonder if he would kill her if he found out that it was Vicky he was looking for all along. She started panting heavily, but Vicky did not notice this as her head began to hurt. Vicky knew that Gloria might lie, but it was unlikely for Noah to do so. On top of everything, the fear Noah disyed toward Tyler always baffled her. She turned her attention back to Gloria, when the sight before her began to blur. Countless memories flew by before her eyes, and she instantly came to a realization as to why she felt familiar with her surroundings. This was once where Alex was held.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Thoughts raced through her mind and stopped at a particr scene where she was tied, blindfolded, and gagged in an extremely clean room. Vicky struggled to break free and whined in fear as she could not see a thing. She knew that she was kidnapped. Sometimeter, she heard the door opening, followed by approaching footsteps. She curled up against herself and shivered. Not long after, the person stood right by her side and removed the gag along with the blindfold. After a brief confusion, she slowly adjusted to the light and finally caught sight of her kidnapper. ¡°Tyler?¡± She froze for a moment before sighing a breath of relief. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Tyler noticed that she was letting her guard down, and the look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Vicky, is this how you should behave in front of your kidnapper?¡± It was at this moment that Vicky remembered she had broken up with Tyler, so she erased all joy on her face. ¡°Tyler, we¡¯ve broken up, so can you stop bothering me?¡± Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Vicky¡¯s tone was cold, and she showed no fear after learning that Tyler was her kidnapper, likely because she believed he would never hurt her. Her anger boiled in response to his silence. ¡°Tyler, why did you bring me here?!¡± she questioned sharply. He nced at her. ¡°We¡¯ll leave this ce after a while.¡± ¡°Leave? To where?¡± ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± he asked. Vicky was stunned, dumbfounded that he was asking her where she wanted to go after kidnapping her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere else. I want to stay in Molivia¡­ Let me go, Tyler.¡± He ignored her once again and asked, ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± ¡°Tyler Hart, let me go!¡± He bent down to study the anger on her face and drawled, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re not here as a guest, do you understand?¡± His words did not scare her, and Vicky remained cold and distant. ¡°Tyler, let me go, or I¡¯ll call the police and send you back into prison!¡± The look in his eyes darkened at her words. ¡°Send me back into prison, huh? Ha!¡± He chuckled darkly. ¡°Vicky, do you want me to die in there that badly?¡± She moved her lips but fell into silence in the end, knowing there was no point in exining herself at this point. Tyler had relentlessly attacked Noah and came close to beating him to death some time ago. In response, the Canyers finally ran out of patience and sent Tyler to prison for a short period to teach him a lesson. Vicky thought that Tyler would give up, and as she had anticipated, he did not show himself before her for a while after that. To her bewilderment, his madness escted, and he kidnapped her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She realized that he had only gone under the radar because he was busy nning the kidnapping. ¡°You have three days to consider where you want to go,¡± Tyler said before leaving the room. Worried that she might run, he only removed her gag and blindfold but left the ropes around her wrists and ankles with no intention of undoing them. ¡­ In the evening, Tyler returned with a tray of food. Vicky nced at the tray and noticed that he had brought her all her favorite dishes. He scooped a spoonful of food and moved it toward her lips. ¡°Open up.¡± ¡°Untie me. I¡¯ll eat on my own,¡± she said. ¡°Open up,¡± he simply repeated. Vicky wanted to snap but suppressed her anger considering her current situation. ¡°I¡¯m really ufortable to be tied up like this.¡± After dating Tyler for a year, she knew him and knew how to make himpromise. ¡°My arms and legs are numb. My wrists hurt and the ropes are cutting into my skin¡­¡± she muttered. After a few moments of silence, Tyler set the spoon down and nced at her wrists. Noticing the redness on her wrists, he stared at her for a while before untying her. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape,¡± Tyler warned, ¡°or I¡¯ll chain you up.¡± Vicky knew better than to provoke him and remained quiet. He pushed the tray toward her. ¡°Eat.¡± She started eating, but she stopped not long after as she did not have an appetite. Tyler scowled when she set her spoon down. ¡°Is that all you¡¯re eating?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± ¡°Eat some more.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Tyler stared at her and said forcefully, ¡°Eat some more if you don¡¯t want me to force-feed you.¡± His re was intimidating, and her heart instantly sank. Scared, she took a few more bites. After dinner, Tyler collected the tableware, and Vicky took the opportunity to scan her surroundings. She had seen everything there was to see about the room she was in, so she turned her attention to the outside. She walked over to the window and opened the white curtains, only to find bars on the window. The outside of the house was surrounded by trees without any sight of roads or passers-by. She seemed to be in a remote area and her heart sank as she thought to herself, ¡®Where has Tyler taken me to?¡¯ Click! Just then, the door opened, and Tyler stepped in to see Vicky staring out of the window dazedly. ¡°You can go watch television or read in the study.¡± She turned around to look at him. ¡°Tyler, where am I?¡± He did not answer the question and said, ¡°I prepared canvas here for you, so you can draw as well.¡± Losing her patience, she said, ¡°Tyler Hart, where on earth am I?¡± ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you think you can get away?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± she questioned sharply. ¡°We¡¯ve broken up. It¡¯s bad enough that you won¡¯t ept it, and now you kidnap me? Do you not have the right to end the rtionship?¡± ¡°You do,¡± he blurted out. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go once you tell me the true reason why you are breaking up with me.¡± ¡°I already told you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe what I said?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what I said, why would you pick on Noah? Why would you beat him up to the point that he had to be rushed to the hospital simply because I¡¯d spent the night at his ce? Tyler, have you considered that that was only one of the many times I¡¯ve been to his house? I started dating Noah for some time now, and we¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Tyler interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± ¡°Even if you refuse to hear it, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not true! I might as well tell you the truth. I started living with Noah when you were sent to prison. Tyler, I¡¯m not clean anymore¡ªmph!¡± Before she could finish, Tyler was provoked and captured her lips. She knew that Tyler was possessive and thus provoked him on purpose. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He bit her lip until her skin tore and blood oozed. Clearly, there was not a man on earth who would not mind that the woman he loved had been with another man. ¡°Tyler, just let me go.¡± Vicky dodged his advance and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point in keeping a woman who doesn¡¯t love you around?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± He buried his head into the crook of her neck and muttered hoarsely, ¡°You are not that kind of woman. I won¡¯t believe it.¡± Chapter 810 Chapter 810 ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°You¡¯ve seen and met more people than I do, and you should know that people change. You only refuse to believe me because you don¡¯t want to ept reality as it is. Tyler, there really isn¡¯t a point in obsessing over the past¡­ I know you¡¯re a better man than that.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t believe you,¡± Tyler repeated. ¡°What can I do to make you believe, then?¡± Tyler fell into silence, and Vicky knew that Tyler was merely in denial. ¡°Tyler, we haven¡¯t dated for long, and you¡­don¡¯t really love me that much anyway. You are just frustrated that I dumped you, so¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± He interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°Is that so? You¡¯ve never once said that you love me throughout the time we spent together.¡± Vicky had confessed her love to him on multiple asions during their first anniversary, but Tyler simply held her close and kissed her in silence. Vicky knew that Tyler was not a man who was used to showing his emotions and would never allow himself to say such romantic words, so she did not pay much mind to it at the time. However, when one was looking for an excuse to end a rtionship, even the smallest detail began to stand out. Tyler held onto her wordlessly, and Vicky was not disappointed by his silence. She simply shoved him away, and he did not reach out for her again. She walked out of the room and shot him onest nce to find him standing still with his eyes on the ground. ¡­ Regaining a certain level of freedom, Vicky scanned the house. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She was restrained in the house, and since there was a digital lock on the door, she could not get out without the password. The house was spacious with anything one could possibly need. She opened the door to one of the rooms and found a study that disyed all sorts of books rted to art and music. The paint of the brand she used all the time was ced on the table; it became clear that Tyler had prepared the study for her sake. She studied the books and realized that Tyler had been busy nning the kidnap and where he would take her during the time he vanished. Vicky arrived at the living room and spotted a few pots of nts by the balcony, and she noticed that they were brought from Tyler¡¯s apartment. The nts were small when they were bought, but after a year, they had grown drastically. Vicky stared at the flowers dazedly before turning her attention to the television and turning it on. She changed the channel to a finance channel and proceeded to listen to the news. When she saw that Tyler¡¯spany was consumed by a hostile takeover, her fingers tightened around the remote controller. ¡®Tyler spent years in thatpany¡­¡¯ she thought. Vicky knew better than anyone how much Tyler valued his career, yet Tyler seemed to have lost everything overnight. Just then, Tyler arrived in the living room as well. He nced at the news and looked away calmly as though what was being reported was not rted to him. Though he kept hisposure, Vicky failed to do so. ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s going on? Yourpany¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°You saw it,¡± he said expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m cornered and left with nothing, so I am capable of anything.¡± Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Vicky stared at Tyler. ¡°I thought you said it¡¯s resolved. What happened?¡± He walked over to grab the remote controller before turning the television off. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more fun to give someone hope, only to devastate them once again?¡± he said bitterly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Tyler had no intention of discussing the subject further. ¡°Go take a shower and get ready for bed.¡± She observed his expression for a few moments and decided against asking any more questions. ¡­ The night was quiet and peaceful, but Vicky jolted awake in the middle of the night, likely due to the change of environment. She reached out next to her and noticed that Tyler was not by her side. She rubbed her eyes and sat up before stepping out of the bedroom to find the living room in the dark. Vicky frowned and wondered, ¡®Where can Tyler be at this time?¡¯ She looked around and suddenly noticed that there was lighting from the gap in a door that led to a certain room. It seemed to be Tyler¡¯s study. Vicky had thought that she knew Tyler like the back of her hand, but her knowledge about Tyler had been proven inadequate ever since she broke up with him. His actions spiraled out of control, and his measures became increasingly extreme. There were times when she wondered if he was mentally ill. Noah had warned her multiple times to not provoke Tyler as Tyler might transform into a murderer one would see in movies one day. Vicky did not pay much mind to his advice at the time. She felt that she knew Tyler and did not think that he would do such a thing. It was not until she was kidnapped that she realized Noah might be right. After all, Tyler had lost hispany and was betrayed by her. A man who had lost everything had no fear. Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, a noise came from the room. Thud! Her heart raced and she thought, ¡®Can he be¡­preparing the tools to kill me with?¡¯ She felt terrified and curious at the same time as she desperately wanted to know what Tyler was up to. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She snuck over to the room and took a deep breath before opening the door abruptly, mming the door hard onto the wall. Tyler was startled and dropped the container in his hand. Vicky scanned the room and was surprised as she did not see any weapon in sight. ¡°Are you hurt?!¡± Her eyes widened, and she hurried over to him. His shirt was unbuttoned, revealingrge wounds. The look in his eyes darkened and he immediately buttoned his shirt up, but Vicky arrived before him before he could do so and tore his shirt open roughly to the point that the buttons flew off his shirt. She studied the wounds and questioned, ¡°What happened?¡± Her eyes widened at a certain thought. ¡°Can it be that¡­¡± Chapter 812 Chapter 812 ¡°Did you get hurt in prison?¡± Tyler mentioned that he thought Vicky wanted him dead in prison during the day, and though she did not understand what he meant at the time, she finally realized that he was beaten in prison. She knew that Tyler was sent to prison, and at the time, she thought that it would be good that he could stay away and calm down for a while. He had gone too far with no concern for consequences. Noah was not a man he could simply beat and get away with it. She was never truly dating Noah. He wanted to repay the favor of the assistance she provided him in the past, or he would have never put up with Tyler repeatedly. Regardless, Tyler¡¯s actions escted, and even Vicky herself was starting to lose patience. When the Canyers found out that Noah was rushed to the hospital for what Tyler did to him, they decided to send Tyler to prison, and Vicky stopped begging for mercy on Tyler¡¯s behalf. However, she had not expected Tyler to get hurt. She tore on his shirt and spotted countless scars and wounds over his chest; some had started healing while others remained bruised. She felt as though someone had a tight grip on her heart, and it felt hard to breathe. Vicky did not know if the Canyers or Noah were responsible for Tyler¡¯s injuries, and she knew she could hardly me Noah even if he was responsible. Vicky picked up the ointment from the first-aid kit and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Tyler did not try to hide his wounds any longer and simply looked at her intently. Vicky ignored him and focused on applying the ointment. After treating the wounds, Vicky looked up at him and said, ¡°Your wounds can¡¯te into contact with water for now. A few of them are healing really slowly, and even if you sanitize them after a shower, you can easily get an infection.¡± Throughout the process of her treating his wounds, his eyes remained on her, but Vicky refused to look at him. At that moment, her heart threatened to leap out of her chest when she finally met his eyes. ¡°I thought you said you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡± He reached out and wiped away the tears hanging onto hershes. ¡°What is this, then?¡± She flinched and looked away. ¡°Consider this crocodile¡¯s tears,¡± she said sternly. ¡°I wanted you to learn your lesson, but I didn¡¯t want you dead¡­ If something bad really happened to you, I¡¯d feel guilty.¡± His lips curled into a smile as he observed the pale look on her face. ¡°Guilty? Here I thought you desperately wanted me dead.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She frowned and was about to say something when he continued, ¡°Even if I am to die, I¡¯m taking you with me.¡± Her eyes widened as she realized that he was not joking. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m too concerned to leave you alone.¡± Vicky was not sure if something was wrong with her to discuss such a subject with Tyler, but she continued regardless. ¡°I¡¯m a grown woman, so what are you concerned about?¡± ¡°Once I die, you¡¯ll forget about me and start your life with some other man.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s lips twitched at his words. Not knowing what to say in response, she ended the discussion by closing the first-aid kit and saying, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to sleep.¡± Tyler remained quiet, and the two did not say another word to each other for the rest of the night. ¡­ Chapter 813 Chapter 813 They stayed in the same mansion for a little over a week in peace, and throughout their stay, Tyler had gone outside a few times to make purchases of living necessities. He would lock the door every time he left, and Vicky had not been allowed to go outside the house. So long as she was careful not to provoke him or mention anything about leaving, Tyler was kind and would not force her to do anything she did not want. Still, being confined in a house left Vicky feeling a little depressed. Sensing her mood, he said, ¡°Wait for a few more days. We¡¯re leaving soon.¡± Vicky knew he was not only out buying things they needed but also to make arrangements for their departure. However, she was clueless as to when they were leaving and where they were heading to. After painting for a while in the study, Vicky felt tired and decided to return to the bedroom to sleep. Sometimeter, someone woke her up. ¡°Vicky, wake up.¡± She opened her eyes and saw Tyler¡¯s face right before her. ¡°Tyler?¡± ¡°Gather your things. We¡¯re leaving,¡± Tyler said sternly. Vicky did not know what happened but got out of bed to gather her belongings anyway. They never nned to stay for long, so they did not have much to bring with them. 10 minutester, Tyler brought her out of the house, and freedom never tasted sweeter. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened slightly when he saw Vicky¡¯s reluctance to get into the car and said, ¡°Vicky, get in the car. You can go anywhere you want after some time.¡± She shot him a look before heading into the car. Shortly after, she realized that they were being followed and turned to look at Tyler. Tyler clearly noticed the cars following them, and his expression hardened as he sped up. Vicky knew just how skilled Tyler was in driving. Though he looked elegant and cold, he was a great fighter with top-notch skills when it came to car racing, which contradicted his usual image. He had managed to fool most people with his majestic demeanor, and Vicky would have never known this side of him had she not broken up with him. Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, Tyler managed to lose the cars that were following them. Another hourter, Tyler stopped the car at another mansion. As Vicky studied the interior of the house, she asked, ¡°Just how many houses have you prepared that look exactly the same?¡± Vicky could not help but feel like she was teleported back to the same room as it looked exactly like the one she had been staying in. ¡°A dozen,¡± Tyler said. ¡°Why do you need so many empty houses?¡± Tyler shot her a look but did not exin anything in the end. ¡­ C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Three dayster, Vicky was deeply asleep when Tyler woke her up in the middle of the night. ¡°Vicky, wake up. We need to leave now.¡± She rubbed her eyes. ¡°Leave¡­ You mean, now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He frowned. ¡°Get changed. We¡¯re leaving immediately.¡± He had given her time to pack the time thest time, yet this time, she only had time to get changed. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 In the following days, Tyler continued to take her from house to house, and the time they managed to stay in each house shortened with each relocation. Vicky was no fool and soon realized that they were being chased. One day, Tyler left her in one of the houses and headed out right away. She did not know where he went, but that night, he returned with injuries. There was a gigantic cut on his left arm, and the blood drenched his shirt. As soon as he stepped into the house, she caught onto the scent of blood and paled. Not wasting any time asking questions, she blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m getting the first-aid kit.¡± However, he stopped her immediately. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Leave with me right now.¡± She nced at his left arm. ¡°But your arm¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave first,¡± he repeated sternly and started dragging her outside. Guns were fired at them as soon as they stepped foot out of the house, and Vicky was startled. Tyler pulled her behind him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡± He pulled out a gun and fired two shots in the direction where the bullets came from. It was the first time Vicky ever found herself in such a situation, and she was as pale as a ghost as her heart sank. These men were definitely not working for Noah, or they would never use guns. ¡®Who else can it be though?¡¯ she thought. ¡®An enemy of Tyler, or¡­?¡¯ Tyler dragged her to the car and opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ll drive.¡± She froze. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°I taught you before, remember?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She was a decent driver under Tyler¡¯s guidance, but she was not confident enough to drive under such circumstances. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯.¡± Tyler pushed her in. ¡°They¡¯re armed, and someone needs to fire back or none of us would get out of here alive.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vicky knew that they could not afford to waste any time and clenched her jaw before fastening the seat belt. Tyler fired his gun in a certain direction and went onto the passenger¡¯s seat. Once he was seated, the car darted out. Vicky¡¯s head remained dazed and started to sweat on her palms as she drove. The sound of gunshots never ceased, and the mirror on the left side of the car shattered. The cars behind them continued to follow them, and since Vicky had not been exposed to car racing for long enough, she was hardly as skilled as Tyler and could not shake the cars off despite her effort. Tyler shot at the tires of the cars behind them, but there were simply too many people. Moreover, other cars would simply take up any empty space Tyler created. After getting rid of four cars behind them, Tyler said, ¡°Stop the car.¡± Vicky stepped on the brake. ¡°Are we not driving?¡± ¡°They seem to be able to track us wherever we go.¡± Tyler frowned. ¡°Maybe they ced a tracker in the car. Let¡¯s try driving another car instead.¡± Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Vicky thought the same as anytime Tyler would get rid of the cars behind them, other cars would catch up to them shortly after. It would be impossible for these people to locate them so swiftly if they did not have the means to do so. The two went into another car, but the same thing happened. ¡­ The night enveloped the surroundings with its deep and mysterious hues, while the dim glow of the streetmps by the river cast an eerie light, twisting the trees on either side of the road into peculiar shapes. Two figures moved through the vastness of the night, weaving their way through the shadows. Since the second car seemed to have a tracker as well, they abandoned the car and started running on foot. The people who were chasing them did not catch up, and Vicky slowly began to rx. Suddenly, Tyler stopped. Vicky, who was deep in her thoughts, bumped into his back. She lifted her gaze and saw a car in their way. At the same time, she heard footsteps approaching from behind, and as she turned around, she realized that they were surrounded. The cold wind blew, and Vicky shivered as her blood ran cold. ¡°Tyler Hart,¡± said the leader. ¡°Let go of Mister Canyer¡¯s girlfriend, and we¡¯ll let you live.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡®Mister Canyer? Do they mean¡­Noah? No way. Noah won¡¯t arm his men with guns or send people to assassinate us,¡¯ Vicky thought. Tyler did not let go of Vicky and tightened his grip around her wrist. ¡°Are you sure that the Canyers are the ones who sent you?¡± he asked. The man before them was unfamiliar, and Vicky did not recognize him. The man chuckled. ¡°Have you offended so many people that you have other enemies, Mister Hart?¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°I am just confused why you don¡¯t seem concerned that you might injure Vicky. That doesn¡¯t seem like how a boyfriend should treat his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Mister Canyer won¡¯t ept that his woman has been touched by another man,¡± the man exined calmly. ¡°Nor can he ept that his girlfriend is dating two men at once.¡± He turned to look at Vicky in contempt. ¡°There¡¯s no point in showing mercy to a woman like that, don¡¯t you think?¡± Tyler did not waver. ¡°If Noah doesn¡¯t want her, he can just let me have her.¡± ¡°Tyler, Mister Canyer has his pride and wouldn¡¯t simply let a woman who toys with his feelings live. Just hand Miss Shaw over, and we won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Noah thinks, but I know that you¡¯re terrible at lying.¡± Tyler stared at the man and lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Is your master so ashamed of himself that he doesn¡¯t dare to show his face?¡± Despite the circumstances, Tyler did not lose hisposure and remained as majestic as ever as he spoke. The man¡¯s expression darkened. Realizing that Tyler could not be fooled, the man decided to end his lies. ¡°Since you have it all figured out, why bother asking the obvious question?¡± He turned to look at Vicky, who stood behind Tyler. ¡°Miss Shaw, don¡¯t worry. Tyler isn¡¯t getting away today.¡± He paused and smiled mysteriously. ¡°We would¡¯ve never found him without your help, Miss Shaw. Our master will definitely reward you for your effort.¡± Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Before Vicky could respond, the manughed and said, ¡°Tyler, you should know what¡¯s best for yourself. It¡¯s not worth it to throw your life away over a woman who doesn¡¯t even want you. Let her go.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes and gazed down at Vicky. He was never a man who could be easily convinced and had his way of judging the world. He only looked at Vicky because he wanted her to deny it, but she simply looked away. The look in his eyes darkened, and his grip around her wrist tightened until it started to hurt. Vicky dared not to look up or meet his gaze. A few momentster, Tyler said, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± The man did not expect Tyler to be so insistent and frowned. ¡°Tyler, why bother? There are plenty of women¡ª¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Bang! Before the man could finish, a shot was fired. The man was clearly trained and managed to narrowly dodge the bullet as it flew past his cheek. Terrified, the man instantly realized that the bullet would have hit his head if he did not dodge it in time. Vicky¡¯s heart sank, and she immediately looked up at Tyler. Tyler stood expressionlessly, his eyes glittering with malicious intent. ¡°Tyler Hart.¡± The man red daggers at Tyler. ¡°Do you know what would happen if you kill me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but I know what would happen to the people standing in my way,¡± Tyler responded coldly and narrowed his eyes. ¡°They die.¡± ¡°If you kill me, you won¡¯t get out of here alive either!¡± the man gritted out. ¡°So what?¡± Tyler retorted before firing his gun again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three shots were fired at the man, and he swiftly dodged two only to be hit by thest bullet in the shoulder. His hand that was reaching for his gun went limp, and his gun was instantly dropped. He widened his eyes in disbelief at Tyler, marveling at how skilled Tyler was. It had been Tyler¡¯s intention all along to disable the man, so he held the man at gunpoint and said, ¡°Get them to move.¡± Tyler did not need to say anything and the man already knew that Tyler would kill him if he refused to move; Tyler only spared him to get the assassins out of the way. When the man did not move, Tyler used his words against him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but it¡¯s not worth it to throw your life away over a woman who doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you, right? On the count of three, move out of the way, or I will shoot. ¡°One. Two.¡± Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Before Tyler counted to three, the man finally spoke out. ¡°Move out of the way, guys.¡± His subordinates exchanged knowing looks and made a path, while Tyler dragged Vicky out of the crowd with his eyes trained on the man. The man was a seasoned assassin, and Tyler knew that he could still grab the gun with his other arm. However, since the gun was on the ground, Tyler was more than capable of killing the man while he reached for it. With that, Tyler and Vicky left under the watchful eyes of the group. Once they were gone, the man did not order his subordinates to go after them. Just then, one of his subordinates walked over. ¡°Eason, what should we do now?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be found no matter where they go, so let them run. I need to get treated¡­ Well, I guess we should send Vicky¡¯s old friend, Magnus over instead. Maybe she¡¯ll be more cooperative when she sees him,¡± said Eason. ¡­ After getting rid of another group of assassins, Tyler finally ran out of ammunition and hid in an alley with Vicky. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The shadow cast by the moon loomed over his handsome features as he made a call to request help. However, he was only in his early twenties at the time and did not have much power. After hispany was destroyed, it was challenging for him to fend off the assassins. Vicky stared at him dazedly and noticed that the wound on his arm was bleeding again after all the fighting. Blood oozed from his wound and scrolled down to his hand on hers. The scent of blood filled the air. Beep¡­ Beep¡­ The wait for the call to be answered seemed to scratch indefinitely, and Tyler¡¯s expression darkened with every moment that went by. Just when the call was about to be dropped automatically, it was answered. ¡°Tyler.¡± ¡°I have a problem here,¡± Tyler whispered. ¡°Send me a few men.¡± The person he called sucked in a breath. ¡°There¡¯s a problem on my end as well¡­ Our n has been exposed, and my men reported that there are assassins all around our hideout spots. None of the ces you arranged can be used, but Vicky might be¡ª¡± Before the sentence was finished, a gunshot was heard, and the call ended abruptly. Tyler tried calling again, but the call was not answered. Frustration emerged on his face as Vicky had never seen before. Just then, they heard footsteps approaching, and Vicky paled at the realization that the assassins had caught up to them once again. Tyler heard it as well and put his phone away before tightening his grip around Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He was about to move, but Vicky remained frozen in ce. He paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked up to meet his eyes. ¡°Do you really not see what¡¯s going on, Tyler?¡± He stared at her, silently waiting for her to continue. She shook his hand off and said, ¡°A man as smart as you should already know by now that I have a tracker on me. I am the tracker itself. As long as I¡¯m with you, they¡¯ll find us wherever we go.¡± Chapter 818 Chapter 818 ¡°Juste with me first. I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± replied Tyler as he reached for her hand once again. Vicky backed away with a cold expression. ¡°Do you really not get it? I purposefully let you kidnap me so that you¡¯ll get caught, losing any chance to get back up on your feet.¡± The look in his eyes darkened, and he muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°So what if you don¡¯t believe it to be true? It¡¯s a fact. How else can you exin why your perfect n was exposed, including your location? There can¡¯t be that many coincidences.¡± Tyler was a cautious man who would never make such careless mistakes, so Vicky was the only suspect for causing the failure. He shot her a dark look. ¡°I know that you have your reasons.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Vicky did not give him the chance to speak and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to get rid of you and someone happened toe to me, saying that they could help with that and would even pay me for it¡­¡± She looked up and met his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m born into a wealthy family, but the offer they made me was simply irresistible, even to me. Tyler, what reason do I have to turn that down?¡± His expression darkened. ¡°Who came to you?¡± ¡°Does that matter?¡± she retorted. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did they force you to leave me? Is that why you broke up with me?¡± She interrupted him. ¡°Tyler, do you remember that you once said if people refuse to betray one another, it¡¯s because they aren¡¯tpensated enough for it? Everyone has a price, and no one can remain unwavering in front of temptation. I¡¯m not a saint; I¡¯m just like anyone else. Why should I leave simply because they asked me to? Why would I obey them? Even if they were forcing me to do this, why wouldn¡¯t I tell you about it? ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯d get bullied without saying a thing? To tell you the truth, they came to me after I broke up with you. Technically speaking, we weren¡¯t together anymore. I only showed you kindness after that because I wanted to gain more from you onest time before leaving. Tyler, I don¡¯t know what secrets you are hiding, nor am I interested in finding out. I agreed to cooperate with their n to avoid getting bothered by you¡­¡± Vickynded her gaze behind Tyler, and her tone hardened. ¡°From now on, you won¡¯t ever get to bother me again.¡± She then raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Mister Hawthorne! Tyler ran out of ammunition, so you can take him away now.¡± An elegant-looking man strode out from a shadow with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Miss Shaw.¡± Vicky stared at Magnus. ¡°Mister Hawthorne, you promised that I¡¯d be kept safe. That offer is still on the table, right?¡± ¡°Since you held your end of the bargain, anything we promised you will stand,¡± Magnus said. He pulled out his phone and made a phone call. ¡°Transfer a hundred fifty million dors into Miss Shaw¡¯s ount now.¡± Though Vicky was born into a wealthy family, 150 million dors was considered a big fortune that could sustain her for the rest of her life. ¡°My phone isn¡¯t with me, so I can¡¯t check. Can you show me the transaction proof?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Magnus dly showed Vicky the proof of the transaction. The screen of his phone shone brightly in the darkness. Tyler made countless transactions to Vicky¡¯s ount when they first met, so he remembered her ount number by heart. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 When his gazended on the ount number, the light in his eyes dimmed. Vicky sensed his despair and clenched her fists before loosening her grip and turning to look at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, you still remember what I¡¯ve done for you to get money when we first met, right?¡± Tyler knew that she was in desperate need of money, and he had asked her why after they started dating. At the time, Vicky said, ¡°I want to be free, and I need savings to achieve that.¡± There was not a soul on earth that did not want money, and that was what Tyler used to believe. However, it seemed challenging for him to ept it at the moment. He stared into her eyes and moved his lips to speak, only to recall that he had nothing to offer. He could not offer her what she wanted, and it seemed normal that she would want to leave as all rtionships were based on mutual benefits. Sometimeter, he muttered hoarsely, ¡°Vicky, you once said that you¡¯d stay by my side no matter what¡­¡± Promises were unreliable and could be broken at any moment, or contracts andws would never exist in the first ce. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Tyler had always thought that promises couples made to one another were ridiculous and he never believed in them. Hence, he never made Vicky any promise. At this very moment, he finally realized that he had taken her promise to heart and was even attempting to make her stay with what he onceughed upon because he had nothing valuable enough left to change her mind. Vicky chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t you know that promises are nothing but words once love is gone? You know how cruel the world is, better than I do. Most people would dly choose money over love.¡± She handed the phone back to Magnus and said, ¡°Mister Hawthorne, I want to know how exactly you¡¯re going to keep me safe. After all, he mighte and kidnap me again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Shaw. We¡¯ll continue to protect you in the days that follow. As for him¡­¡± Magnus nced at Tyler with a smile. ¡°He won¡¯t be able toe after you if he is locked up.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°How long will you keep him locked up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to me, but to the government here. He has injured enough people for him to remain in prison for a long time.¡± After a few moments of silence, Vicky said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Send me home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Just as Vicky was about to leave, she was pulled backward and found herself looking into a pair of bloodshot eyes. ¡°Vicky, I told you that you¡¯re not going anywhere without me.¡± Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Magnus had not expected Tyler to be so obsessive to the point he would refuse to give up despite the circumstances. After a few moments of silence, Magnus waved his men over. ¡°Since Mister Hart here won¡¯t give up, make him.¡± The men crowded Tyler within a blink of an eye. Though Tyler was a skilled fighter, he was outnumbered and had to protect Vicky, so he was instantly swarmed. Nheless, his stubbornness surprised everyone. He would rather be exposed to attacks than let go of Vicky. In the end, he simply gave up on fighting back and wrapped his arms around Vicky with all his might. He would not dodge or attack when the men punched him, but he would react like an angry beast whenever someone tried to get Vicky out of his reach. The men stopped eventually and turned to look at Magnus with resignation. Tyler was simply too stubborn and would not let go even if they beat him to death. Unfortunately for them, they could not actually kill Tyler. Even Magnus was at his wit¡¯s end and sighed inwardly at the realization that Eason had left the mess to him after getting shot once in the shoulder. Tyler was severely injured at this point but managed to shield Vicky from all harm. Magnus studied Tyler from afar and thought, ¡®It¡¯s hard to deny the fact that Vicky has betrayed him, so why is he still protecting her? Does he trust her that much?¡¯ It was not untilter on when Tyler ran out of strength and was captured that Magnus asked him about it, to which Tyler responded, ¡°She¡¯s mine. I am the only one who can bully her. No one else is allowed to touch her.¡± Magnus could not help but wonder if that was what true love looked like. At the moment, he felt as though he was at a crossroads as his gaze moved from Tyler to Vicky. Vicky kept her head bowed, her long hair concealing any expression she might have; she was held like a soulless doll and did not resist, fight, or show any emotions. ¡°Miss Shaw,¡± Magnus called out. Vicky flinched at the sound and looked up at him with resignation as though she did not know what to do with Tyler. The look in Magnus¡¯s eyes darkened, and he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are going to save you from Tyler!¡± Hershes fluttered as she lowered her head once again. Magnus nced at his men again. ¡°Carry on.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. These men had seen all sorts of men but rarely saw a man who managed to put up with so much pain. They even started to respect Tyler. Still, they could not disobey an order and resumed swarming Tyler once again. Tyler continued to ignore them and focused on the woman in his arms. Just then, someone tried to pull Vicky out of his arms, and he narrowed his eyes darkly. Anyone who dared to steal Vicky away would be shown no mercy, and Tyler would ruthlessly break their limbs. Just as he was about to move, a sharp pain shot up his injured arm. He paused and looked down to find Vicky¡¯s fair, slim fingers pressing on his wounds to interfere with his movement. He had been through countless dangers and experienced far worse pain in the past, so the pain he was suffering should not mean anything to him. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 However, the physical pain that gued Tyler¡¯s arm was not as painful as the emotional pain in his heart. Vicky¡¯s beautiful hand was like a sharp knife, cutting his flesh little by little, causing his whole body to stiffen in pain. Being at the receiving end of betrayal was inherently painful, but what was even more painful was being betrayed by a loved one when one was at their most vulnerable. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Magnus sighed inwardly and thought, ¡®No matter how many of my elite men I brought to take down Tyler, they¡¯ll never be as powerful as Vicky¡¯s womanly wiles.¡¯ Seeing the opportunity, Magnus immediately signaled his subordinates with his eyes to take down Tyler. One of them immediately knew what he was hinting at and without a moment of hesitation raised his hand and swiftly brought it down on the back of Tyler¡¯s neck. Even when he fell unconscious, Tyler still held onto Vicky¡¯s hand; he never let her go. Magnus walked over to Vicky and asked, ¡°Miss Shaw, are you okay?¡± Vicky did not answer him. She simply stared nkly at the unconscious Tyler while the image of him looking at her with eyes filled with shock and hurt before he ultimately passed out reyed in her mind. Vicky never imagined she would live to see the day when she woulde across that kind of expression in Tyler¡¯s eyes. Magnus did not get upset when Vicky ignored him. ¡°Miss Shaw, let¡¯s take you back now.¡± Vicky closed her eyes and nodded lightly. Just as she was about to get up, Vicky felt her sleeves tightened. Her heart skipped a beat when she instinctively looked down at the still-unconscious Tyler and discovered his hand was gripping tightly onto her sleeves. She tried to loosen his grip, but s, he was too strong. In the end, she failed to break free. ¡°Here, let me do it,¡± said Magnus when he saw her struggling. He took out a knife and cut off Vicky¡¯s sleeves. Tyler¡¯s hand gradually dropped to the ground with the piece of fabric still clutched tightly in his palm. Vicky¡¯s eyes reddened. She hurriedly turned her head away, not having the heart to look at him any longer. Magnus ordered his men to carry Tyler away, while Vicky was quickly brought back to her school. She knew Tyler would not have the opportunity to see her anymore since he would be locked up, but then again, he might not want to see her even if the opportunity presented itself. After all, she was the one who shattered his heart into a million pieces. ¡­ Vicky went back to her peaceful albeit busy life of studying and working. She never touched the 150 million dors Magnus wired to her, even though she could not return it to him. Another month passed in this way. e night, she just got off her shift and was locking up the cafe when she had a sudden strange feeling. She immediately frowned and looked around her. Vicky did not know whether she was imagining things, but for the past few days, she kept having the feeling someone was secretly following her. However, every time she looked back, there was no one. Suddenly, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and saw the caller¡¯s name¡ªNoah Canyer. She answered the call. ¡°Hey, Noah.¡± ¡°Vicky, I just received news that not only did hypnosis fail to work on Tyler, but he also took the opportunity to escape! We don¡¯t know where he is now, but it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll look for you, so please be careful and try not to go out unless necessary.¡± Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Before Noah could finish speaking, he heard a weird noiseing from the other side of the phone, and his call was cut off. He tried calling Vicky again, only to be greeted by the sound of the automated voice message telling him that her phone had been turned off. Noah was gobsmacked. ¡°Oh, sh*t! I never thought Tyler would move so fast. He¡¯s crazy, absolutely crazy!¡± He anxiously paced around the same spot over and over again with the phone in his hand. Noah had ways of getting thetest news about Tyler, so had been keeping a close watch on him all this while. He heard that after Tyler was taken away, he was first locked up in a dark room for a week as punishment. However, Tyler remained stubbornly obsessed after he was released from the room. Later, he was diagnosed as being mentally ill, so they administered electric shocks to his brain. When Noah found out about this from his father James Canyer, he found the whole thing unbelievable instead of feeling happy. ¡°While it¡¯s true that Tyler isn¡¯t right in the head, he¡¯s still the eldest son of the direct descending line of the Hart family after all. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the electric shocks will fry his brain, or worse, kill him?¡± James was known to have a fiery temple. He had been a soldier when he was young, and he firmly believed in the saying ¡®spare the rod, spoil the child¡¯. He would not hesitate to discipline Noah if he was unruly. His anger made it hard for him to go easy on Noah, but deep down, he always saw him as his son. As a father himself, he understood where theThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hart family wasing from, but he would never use an extreme method like electric shock therapy to discipline his children. James shook his head out of pity. ¡°Senior Hart was the one who ordered him to be locked up in the dark room, thinking Tyler would give in by doing that. However, after Tyler was released, instead of showing any sign of repentance, he became even more extreme. In the end, the elderly Senior Hart became so angry, he nearly had a heart attack and had to be hospitalized. ¡°Tyler¡¯s parents had always preferred their adopted son over him, and now that Senior Hart is in the hospital because of him¡­ Well, I¡¯m not surprised they¡¯d want to make him suffer as much as possible. He might be their biological son, but he hasn¡¯t been back home for so long that their rtionship with each other is practically non-existent. ¡°Tyler and his adopted brother have starkly different personalities. His adopted brother is obedient and filial, whereas Tyler is rebellious and stubborn. They probably wish they could wash their hands off him. In fact¡­¡± Here, James scoffed. ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised if they use this opportunity to get rid of Tyler once and for all.¡± Noah was shocked. ¡°No matter how much they hate him, he¡¯s still their son! How can any parents bear to get rid of their own flesh and blood? Why, that makes them worse than animals!¡± ¡°I heard Tyler¡¯s adopted brother ordered someone to rough up his girlfriend, Vicky¡­¡± James looked at Noah. ¡°The very same Vicky who is your junior at school, and who also happened to be the one who called the cops on me when she saw me beating you up.¡± Noah was a little embarrassed. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t know you were my father.¡± ¡°It was a good thing she called the cops because I might¡¯ve beaten you to death then,¡± said James, knowing that his anger always got the better of him. However, he knew he would no doubt regret doing that once he had cooled down, and that was why he had nothing but gratitude toward Vicky. After that incident, he realized he needed to change and had been trying to control his temper ever since then. As for Noah, he did not truly take the whole incident to heart because having grown up being naughty, he had slowly be immune to his father¡¯s beating. ¡°What the hell is wrong with Tyler¡¯s parents? Why are they being so cruel toward him?¡± asked Noah. ¡°Putting Senior Hart into the hospital was only the tip of the iceberg. The tipping point came when Tyler crippled his adopted brother right in front of their parents once he found out his adopted brother had ordered someone to rough up Vicky,¡± replied James. ¡°Crippled his adopted brother? In what way?¡± Noah asked hesitantly. James nced at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just say his adopted brother will never get to enjoy his manhood again.¡± Chapter 823 Chapter 823 A shudder coursed through Noah¡¯s body, and he could not help but curse, ¡°Holy sh*t! This Tyler is ruthless.¡± ¡®Thank heavens my manhood is still intact,¡¯ he thought after remembering the one time when he pretended to be Vicky¡¯s boyfriend. Just thinking of this sent a chill running up his spine. ¡°How could Tyler¡¯s parents not be angry when both their beloved adopted son and father have been sent to the hospital because of him? So while Senior Hart was lying unconscious in the hospital, Tyler¡¯s parents began the so-called ¡®treatment¡¯ on him, but anyone with a brain could tell that it was clearly a form of torture. I don¡¯t know any other specific details since I only found out by overhearing the discussion from the other Hart family members.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And then what happened?¡± prompted Noah. ¡°It¡¯s not like Tyler¡¯s parents could kill Tyler there and then because, as you said, that¡¯ll make them no better than animals. Senior Hart values his bloodline more than anything in the world. Once he woke up from hisa and found out what happened to Tyler, he was so angry and so heartbroken. But¡­¡± The expression on James¡¯ face turned into a sneer. ¡°Even though Senior Hart thinks Tyler has potential, and he didn¡¯t want a progeny of the Hart family to be left wandering outside¡­it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that Tyler didn¡¯t grow up with the Hart family. As much as Senior Hart hates that Tyler and his adopted brother were swapped at birth, his own son will always trump his own grandkid when it comes to crunch time. ¡°Plus, nothing serious happened to Tyler during the electric shock therapy, so Senior Hart only reprimanded Tyler¡¯s parents and dropped it at that. After that, Tyler¡¯s parents must¡¯ve gotten some inspiration from the electric shock therapy and decided to use hypnosis on Tyler.¡± ¡°Hypnosis? What is their end goal by doing that?¡± asked Noah with a frown. ¡°They most probably want to erase the existence of Vicky from Tyler¡¯s memory,¡± answered James. ¡°It is said that he was very cooperative at the beginning. Those from the Hart family all thought that he was afraid of being tortured again, so that was why he was being submissive, and they even praised Tyler¡¯s parents for their ingenious ideas. But¡­¡± James scoffed. ¡°Tyler took this chance to escape.¡± Noah stayed silent for a long while. In the past, he had been at the receiving end of Tyler¡¯s beatings and underhanded tricks. However, after listening to what James told him, he could not help but feel a little sorry for him. ¡­ Vicky slowly opened her eyes, only to be greeted by darkness. She recalled being on the phone with Noah, but before their conversation even ended, a hand came from behind her and covered her mouth. After that, she lost consciousness. She blinked a few times to wake herself up. Then, she tried to get off the bed but discovered that both of her hands and feet were tightly bound up in iron chains. It was impossible for her to sit up at all. Her movement caused the iron chains to make a clinking sound in the quiet air. She became horrified when she heard the sound of footstepsing from somewhere¡ªher kidnapper had realized she was awake! The only light in the room was a tablemp by her bedside. It was dim and unable to illuminate the whole room. The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and the face of the approaching figure became clearer and clearer until¡­ A handsome face fell into her sight. Due to the angle of the light, half of his face was hidden in the shadows, making it seem sinister. Vicky¡¯s eyes became pinpoints. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Tyler emerged from the darkness; his twisting tall shadow was reflected on the wall. Vicky sensed something was different between the kidnapping this time and the kidnappingst time. Her palms became slicked with cold sweat as she stared at the approaching man with wavering eyes. She could feel a wave of oppression washed over her, and the temperature around her dropped to zero as he approached. ¡°You¡­¡± croaked Vicky. It was only then she realized her voice was hoarse. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Tyler condescendingly looked down at her with cold, cold eyes. She had never seen him look at her like that as if she was nothing but a stranger to him. In fact, his eyes were even colder than the first time they met. Tyler seemed to have changed a lot in a short month. He had lost a lot of weight, but apart from that, Vicky could not quite put her finger on the other changes Tyler had undergone as she had no idea just what kind of torture he had been put through. Noah called her before she was kidnapped, but their call was cut short by Tyler. She could only vaguely remember Noah saying something along the lines of Tyler escaping from somewhere or something. Tyler leaned down slightly. He looked at her with none of the usual warmth in his eyes. ¡°Did you really think it¡¯ll be that easy to get rid of me?¡± asked Tyler. Vicky could feel his icy breath on her face; the chill immediately seeped into her pore and traveled down to her heart. They were once lovers, but at this moment, they were nothing but strangers to each other. His gaze was like a sharp knife cutting into her, so she quickly lowered her head to avert his eyes. However, he was having none of that. He roughly grabbed her chin and jerked it up, causing her to yelpC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. out in pain. There was a cold, sinister glint in his eyes. Every pore on his body seemed to be emitting an air of hostility. ¡°I told you. If I die, you die too,¡± said Tyler, enunciating each word clearly. Vicky¡¯s eyshes quivered lightly, and she opened her mouth to say something but decided to swallow back those words. Tyler waited for her to say something. His eyes became blood-red when he finally realized she was not going to say anything. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m worth more than a hundred and fifty million dors you¡¯ve sold me out for?¡± He squeezed her chin tighter, and two red fingerprints immediately appeared on Vicky¡¯s face. She turned pale, feeling as if her lower jaw was about to explode. ¡°It¡¯s pain¡ª¡± She wanted to say something, but the pain prevented her from finishing her sentence. Tyler¡¯s eyes became colder when she stopped speaking. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Do you have nothing to say to me?!¡± roared Tyler. Although he was not known to be a gentle person in more normal times, he was definitely not as rough and cruel as he was at this moment. Vicky¡¯s eyes began to water from both the pain in her heart and the pain in her body. Then, drops of tears flowed down the corner of her eyes, dripping onto Tyler¡¯s slender fingers. Tyler was startled by the cold, salty liquid falling onto the back of his hand. However, he soon returned to his icy self. ¡°Putting on an act, are we now?¡± he asked cruelly. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯ll never believe you again.¡± Vicky remained silent while her tears never stopped gushing out of her eyes. It was only then Tyler realized that purple bruises were beginning to form on her skin, causing him to instinctively let go of her. The pain subsided for Vicky, but still, she cried silently. She was never the type to wail and sob uncontrobly. Not knowing why, Tyler suddenly became anxious when he saw Vicky like this. He swallowed back his anxiety and coldly said, ¡°Stop crying.¡± This only made Vicky lower her head to hide her tears. ¡°I said, stop crying! Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± thundered Tyler impatiently. ¡°Tyler, why don¡¯t you just kill me already,¡± pleaded Vicky tearfully. Tyler grabbed her neck and snarled, ¡°You don¡¯t think I have that in my mind?¡± Chapter 825 Chapter 825 ¡°Do it, then!¡± Vicky closed her eyes, her willingness to face death head-on apparent. Tyler squeezed her neck tighter and tighter, making it harder for Vicky to breathe. Even with her eyes closed, she could feel Tyler staring coldly at her. She knew then that the man before her would be crazy enough to do anything. Vicky was starting to feel like cking out from theck of oxygen as Tyler¡¯s fingers closed around her neck. Still, she did not put up a struggle; she quietly waited for death to im her. Suddenly, Tyler released his grip. A burst of fresh air immediately rushed into Vicky¡¯s lungs, causing her to cough violently. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you die that easily,¡± said Tyler coldly. Vicky wheezed and panted, and it took her a while to finally calm down. She did not say anything, nor did Tyler. The two of them stared silently at each other. The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Tyler sat on the bed and looked at her with his piercing eyes as if he wanted to bore a hole out of her. After a while, Vicky could not take the silence anymore since she had never been the type to stay quiet for long. She looked around but could not see anything clearly because the tablemp did not give off enough light. ¡°What is this ce? What time is it?¡± asked Vicky. ¡°Why should I tell you? So that you can escape or so that you can send a message to someone who can save you?¡± retorted Tyler with a sneer. ¡®Send a message to someone who can save me?¡¯ Vicky¡¯s pupils suddenly froze at the thought of something. ¡°The tracking device on my body¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± sneered Tyler, cutting Vicky off mid-sentence. He was holding an extremely small object with the tips of his fingers. It was so small that it would be hard to notice the object unless one looked carefully for it. Vicky¡¯s face changed. ¡°Where did you find that?¡± Tyler scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re really willing to do anything to get your hands on the hundred fifty million dors, huh? I can¡¯t believe you hid a tracking device in your body.¡± ¡°Inside my body?¡± Tyler stretched out his hand and pressed it on the back of her neck. Immediately, she felt a sharp pain on the spot he was pressing. ¡°Agh! That hurts!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Oh, so now it hurts? Did you not think it hurt when you got it imnted into the back of your neck?¡± Vicky simply stared at Tyler¡¯s cold face and said nothing. The Tyler before her had be so traumatized that every little thing could trigger him. Tyler toyed with the tracking device with his fingers before he suddenly crushed it with his bare hand. He then threw the broken tracking device into the trash can. ¡°No one will being here to save you.¡± Tyler stood up and towered over her like the grim reaper. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you will never escape from me, for I will chase you to the ends of the earth.¡± ¡­ The next day, the sun poured in through the window. Vicky opened her eyes and noted that she was alone in the bedroom. With the sun up, Vicky could finally check out her surroundings. Needless to say, the bedroom was decorated in the same way as the ce where they were hiding before. It seemed like no matter how Tyler changed, there would always be something that would never change inside of him. At that moment, the door to the room swung open. Tyler came in with breakfast in his hand. Vicky realized her hands and feet were still bound in iron chains. She was like a small wild animal kept captive in a bedroom¡­or to be more urate, on the bed. Chapter 826 Chapter 826 ¡°Eat this,¡± ordered Tyler coldly. ¡°I want to eat with my own two hands.¡± Vicky looked at Tyler. ¡°Can you please untie me?¡± Tyler scoffed. ¡°So that you¡¯ll have the opportunity to shout for help?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to untie me sooner orter.¡± Vicky had calmed down a lot after a night¡¯s sleep. ¡°I¡¯ll need to brush my teeth, take a shower, use the toilet¡­¡± In short, it would be impossible for her to live her life out on the bed. After a few seconds of silence, Tyler unlocked the iron chains on her hands and feet. Vicky instantly felt her body lightened. She moved her wrist and ankle to shake off the soreness before turning to Tyler. ¡°Can¡­ Can I take a shower?¡± Tyler nced at her and said nothing. Vicky took his silence as consent and got off the bed cautiously. However, her feet had been chained up for too long, and they immediately went numb the minute they touched the floor. She nearly fell to the ground, but Tyler caught her just in time. She did not even have the time to thank him before he scooped her up and carried her to the bathroom. Once there, he used his other hand to pick up some toiletries and, judging by his movement, seemed to be nning on helping her wash up. Vicky¡¯s face became red hot. ¡°You can put me down then. The numbness in my leg is gone¡­¡± She had not reached the point where she could not take care of herself. Tylerpletely ignored her. He opened up a brand-new toothbrush, squeezed some toothpaste on it, and handed it to her. Vicky was speechless. She silently took the toothbrush and started to brush her teeth under Tyler¡¯s watchful gaze. She could not help but feel ufortable to be stared at like that. She would still find it weird even if they were an old couple who had been together for decades. In fact, it would be difficult to find anyone who would befortable being stared at by someone who was not doing anything else. Not to mention, Tyler¡¯s gaze had always been very prating, which only served to intensify Vicky¡¯s difort. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Vicky quickly finished brushing her teeth and asked hesitantly, ¡°I need to use the toilet. Can¡­ Can you please go out?¡± Tyler looked down at her for a few seconds and finally put her down. Vicky only dared to rx after he had left the bathroom and closed the door behind him. ¡­ After breakfast, Tyler locked up her hands and feet in iron chains again. Vicky spent her time lying on the bed and staring up at the ceiling while Tyler sat on the chair beside the bed, reading a book. The day passed quickly like this. Except for lunch and dinner, when Tyler would go to the kitchen to cook, he would stay in the bedroom and read the rest of the time. All this time, Vicky would be confined to the bed and kept under his surveince. The next day came and passed the same way, and Vicky finally could not take it anymore. ¡°Tyler, can you at least untie me? It¡¯s not like I can go anywhere with you watching me all the time. My body will start to rot if I stay in bed the whole day.¡± Tyler put down his book and coldly said, ¡°I thought we broke up already, so why should I care about what happens to your body?¡± His words were like a thousand knives stabbing her heart, and she suddenly could not catch her breath. She lowered her head in a panic and stopped talking. Tyler picked up his book and continued reading where he left off. However, not a single word entered his brain. He nced at Vicky, who was lying listlessly on the bed, and thought she looked like a flower that was about to wither. Before he kidnapped her, he had nned to chain her up to the bed just like what he was doing at the moment, so that she would not be able to go anywhere. He would break her legs if she tried to run away again. He med Vicky for all that had happened to him¡ªbeing forced to go back to the Hart family, being locked up in a dark room, and being subjected to various ¡®treatments¡¯. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Chapter 827 However, Tyler started to get irritable again when he saw Vicky''s listless appearance. Still lying on the bed, Vicky closed her eyes and was just about to fall asleep when she suddenly heard a click.Her eyes snapped open and saw Tyler unlocking the iron chains on her hands and feet. "Thank you," said Vicky softly.She was probably the first person to ever thank a kidnapper. Tyler did not say anything. Since she regained a sliver of her freedom, Vicky could not wait to get out of bed.She walked over to the window and stared out of the window. Although the sun was shining outside, she could not clearly catch a glimpse of the scenery outside as the windows were outfitted with thick iron bars.So densely packed were they that Vicky could not even put one of her fingers between them. Just when Vicky was trying to take a closer look, she suddenly felt a piercing gaze burning a hole in the back of her neck. Startled, she turned to look back, only to discover Tyler sitting on the chair and scrutinizing her sharply. Vicky immediately turned her head around and walked away from the window.She was afraid that if she stayed a while longer, Tyler would think she was trying to escape or shout for help. Tyler only went out when he needed to buy some food or daily necessities. When that happened, he would chain Vicky to the bed as if afraid that she would try to escape while he was gone. As time went by, Vicky was slowly allowed to roam around the whole house.She was usually bored out of her mind, so she volunteered to take charge of their daily three meals. To this, Tyler did notment. While he might not smile at her, he said fewer harsh words toward her. One day, Tyler received a call. The caller said something to him, to which he simply replied, "I''ll be there right away." He then got ready to go out. At that moment, Vicky was carrying their lunch out from the kitchen. "Are you heading out?" she asked when she saw Tyler putting on his jacket. "Yeah," he said after ncing at her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Do you want to have lunch first?" "No." His expression was indifferent. "I''m in a rush." Vicky wanted to ask him what the urgent matter was about, but she was afraid that asking him would make him overthink, so she decided against it in the end. This time, Tyler did not chain her to the bed before he left since she had been showing that she could be trusted. Plus, it would be near impossible for her to escape from the house, so it did not matter one bit whether or not he chained her to the bed. When Vicky wandered around the house, she discovered that all of the windows, doors, and locks in the house were specially made. Not even a bullet could damage them, let alone Vicky herself. Tyler entered the passcode to unlock the door and left ina hurry. Vicky stood where she was; her eyes focusing on the slowly closing door. From her angle, she could urately read the numbers Tyler had punched in. Vicky had a good memory, so it was easy for her to remember the passcode. After lunch, she took a walk around the house, and for some reason, the string of numbers kept appearing in her mind. Before she knew it, she found herself standing in front of the main entrance door. After hesitating for a few seconds, she convinced herself to give it a try and entered the passcode on the door lock. Immediately, the door lock made a whirring sound before unlocking with a click. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Vicky was a little taken aback. The door opened! She felt like she was dreaming when she peeked out at the empty corridor outside of the door. A cool breeze washed over her, bringing with it a freshness that she never experienced in the house. Vicky took a deep breath and instinctively stepped out of the door. However, that was only as far as she got before she suddenly came to a halt. Her eyes revealed the hesitation she was feeling inside. ¡®Tyler will never trust me again should I end up falling into his hands the next time¡­¡¯ she thought. Vicky had been locked up in the house for too long, and her longingness for freedom was like an irresistible temptation. Her heart began to beat faster with each step she took outside of the house. She came upon a quiet and pleasant, though somewhat remote, courtyard. There were all sorts of green foliage and flowers. The afternoon sun fell on her, warming andforting her. She closed her eyes and yawnedzily. Vicky loved being in the courtyard. Everything was up to her taste. At that moment, she did not mind so much the idea of staying there forever. However, she could not help but shudder after that. ¡®What was I thinking? It¡¯s impossible for Tyler and I to get back together!¡¯ she eximed inwardly. ¡®Besides¡­¡¯ She raised her hand and touched the back of her neck. ¡®He¡¯s already destroyed the tracking device found in the back of my neck, and we¡¯ve been here for so long but no one has evere to look for us. Does that mean¡­no one really has a clue as to where we are?¡¯ Her heart started to beat wildly against her chest at the thought of that. Vicky walked to the gate of the courtyard and carefully observed the surrounding environment. The residential area was sparsely popted; the distance between each courtyard was very far and no one was walking on the road outside the gate. She decided to take a walk around and then go back to the house. After walking for about 10 minutes, Vicky started to head back to the house when a voice called out to her from behind. ¡°Excuse me, gorgeous, but can I have a moment of your time?¡± said the young man who appeared in front of her all of a sudden. ¡® And you are¡­?¡± Vicky asked curiously. The young man had a camera around his neck, dressed in a camouge uniform, and was carrying a backpack. A hint of surprise appeared in his eyes the moment he saw her. Seeing that he did not answer her question, Vicky warily took a few steps back and turned around to leave. The young man immediately snapped out of his trance when he saw her leaving. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go! I just want to ask for directions.¡± ¡® Ask for directions?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m lost.¡± The young man scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m a photographer who specializes in nature photography. I got lost while taking pictures of the beautiful scenery here. I tried toThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. find my way back by using the map on my phone but found it difficult to get a sense of direction since nothing was marked on the map.¡± ¡°You can call someone for help.¡± The young man showed her his phone. ¡°The signal here is very poor. My phone barely has any signal at all.¡± Vicky nced at his phone and found out the young man was telling the truth. The young man looked at Vicky and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been walking around for a long time but have yet to come across a single person. This might be a residential area, but it doesn¡¯t seem like anyone is actually living in the houses. It wasn¡¯t easy bumping into you, you know.¡± Then, a sudden thought urred to him. ¡°I¡¯m Monty. What¡¯s your name?¡± Vicky did not answer his question but instead said, ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with the ce either. You should ask someone else for directions.¡± Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Vicky then turned to leave, prompting Monty to grab her wrist out of panic. "Hey, don''t go!" Vicky''s expression turned cold. "Sir, please let go of me." "There''s no need for you to be afraid.I''m really just asking for directions.I have no other intentions.I¡ª" "Let go of me now!" Vicky interrupted. "No, I can''t do that.My phone is almost out of battery, and I''m not familiar with the ce here.I might be stuck here forever if you leave..." Vicky hadpletely lost her patience.She was about to put up a struggle when a cold voice sounded from behind her. "What are the two of you doing?!" Vicky immediately froze, and her face changed drastically when she heard the voice. "Let me go!" she said as she instinctively shook off Monty''s hand. Monty, on the other hand, had not realized the gravity of the situation yet. "Hey, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"he asked with surprise when he saw how pale Vicky''s face had be. "I told you to let go of me!" "And I''ve already told you I can''t let go.I can''t have you running away.I..." However, Monty was pushed away by a strong force and kicked to the ground before he could finish his sentence.He stared nkly at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him. "Who...Who are you?" he stuttered fearfully. The man was tall and handsome. No, it would be more urate to say he had the ssic good look of a Greek god. However, he seemed to be surrounded by a cloud of gloomy hostility at the same time, not to mention those dark blue eyes of his that were as cold as icebergs, chilling him to the bone. Tyler paid the young man no attention.His gaze was fixed on Vicky. "I haven''t even left for a minute, yet you''ve already tried to run away?" All the colors immediately drained out of Vicky''s face the moment sheid on him. "No, I wasn''t trying to run away.It was just...I''ve been cooped up for too long and wanted to get some fresh air.I was on my way back when I bumped into someone asking for directions," exined Vicky. "Asking for directions? You call what the two of you were doing asking for directions?" Tyler asked with a faint smile on his face. "Tyler, you''ve misunderstood.He wouldn''t let me go, and I was just¡ª" "Vicky Shaw, do you seriously think that I''m ever going to believe you again?" interrupted Tyler coldly. His dark blue eyes were as cold as the deepest depth of the ocean. "You have lost my trust the moment you stepped out of the house." "The moment I stepped out of the house?" Vicky was keenly aware there seemed to be something off about those words. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Wait a minute...How did you know that I stepped out by myself instead of me being rescued by someone?" Even if Tyler misunderstood the rtionship between her and Monty, she could not help but wonder how Tyler could be so sure that she was the one who opened the door. Suddenly, Vicky''s eyes widened.She remembered seeing with her own eyes that Monty''s phone had no signal, yet Tyler only left the house because he got a call from someone. Instantly, she understood everything. "Tyler, were you testing me?" "That''s right, and you didn''t disappoint me at all." Looking at Tyler''s handsome face, Vicky''s heart gradually became colder and colder.She should know better than anyone else just how cautious of a man Tyler was.He would never make such a foolish mistake as to let her find out the passcode to unlock the door. However, the surprise of being able to get out of the house caused her to ignore all the little signs pointing to the whole set-up being a trap. "Why am I not surprised to find out you''re willing to seduce just about anyone if it means you can get out of this ce," said Tyler darkly as the look in his eyes became colder and colder. "Vicky Shaw, you have no qualms about doing anything for the sake of reaching your goal, huh?" Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Needless to say, the look in Tyler''s eyes was all the proof Vicky needed. He had indeed set the whole thing up to test whether she would escape. Then, when she bumped into Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Monty, he made up his mind that she was trying to seduce Monty to help her escape. Vicky was a little disheartened. No amount of exnation she could give would ever convince Tyler of otherwise. Tyler''s eyes became more sinister-looking when he noted Vicky''s silence. He grabbed her wrist and turned his attention to the stunned Monty on the ground. His eyes narrowed as he made his way over to him. Vicky''s heart tightened when she saw the murderous glint in Tyler''s eyes. She instinctively grabbed his arm and said, ¡± Tyler, he''s just an innocent passerby.¡± No matter how clueless Monty was, he could tell something was wrong at that moment. "That''s right, that''s right! I''m just an innocent passerby! I never met this woman in my life..." He gulped, afraid that he would be killed if he said the wrong thing by ident. No one would be able to find his dead body in this godforsaken ce! Upon hearing Vicky''s words, Tyler''s eyes became even colder. "The two of you just met, yet you can''t bear to part ways already?" Although Tyler''s face was calm, Vicky felt a bone-crushing pain shooting up her nerves as he tightened his hand around her wrist. He was not as calm as he seemed; he was just good at keeping his emotions out of his face. "What would Noah say if he knew that you''ve moved on so fast? Huh, Vicky?" Tyler''s eyes seemed to be aze. "I can''t believe you''ll even try to seduce a man like him. Is it because you''re just dying to be with a man after having gone without for such a long time? Just how many men have you seduced in the time I was gone?¡± Vicky was stunned for a few seconds before she angrily said,novelebook "Tyler Hart! You''re being ridiculous!¡± She could not believe he said that about her, so much so she badly wanted to ask him whether or not he saw himself as aman. For some reason, Tyler felt his chest heave sharply. ¡°Tell me! Did you or did you not seduce other men?" "That''s enough, Tyler!¡± Vicky just about had enough with him and was starting to really think he was crazy. "You won''t say?" Tyler''s eyes began to gleam dangerously. * Very well. I guess I''ll just have to find out myself using another way.¡± Tyler must have been blinded by so much rage that hepletely forgot about Monty''s existence. He dragged Vicky home by the wrist, and it was when he passed by Monty did he remember him. He stopped in his tracks and turned his cold eyes toward Monty. The way he looked at him was as if he was the hunter and Monty the prey. A chill immediately ran up Monty''s spine. Vicky put herself between Tyler and Monty. "Tyler, please calm down. He''s...¡± Vicky paused. "He''s not my type!¡± As expected, this caught Tyler''s full attention. He turned his cold and ruthless eyes toward her. "He''s not your type?¡± The way he looked at her made her scalp tingle. She quickly motioned for Monty to leave. She did not know how long she could stall Tyler. Vicky decided to bite the bullet and said, "That''s right. I prefer guys like Noah...¡± ¡®Sorry, Noah. I can''t drag anyone else into this mess, and you''re the best guy for the job since Tyler already thinks you''re my boyfriend,¡¯ she thought. Monty''s legs had actually be as weak as jelly, but his survival instinct finally kicked in, and he immediately scrambled away once Vicky sessfully diverted Tyler''s attention. Tyler''s eyes darkened when he saw Monty making his escape, but he did not chase after him. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 He had more important matters to attend to. ¡­ Vicky was thrown onto the bed roughly, and as the door was mmed shut, she could feel herself trembling. Tyler¡¯s presence terrified her, and she curled up in the corner of the bed as she watched Tyler approach. The fear and wariness in her eyes were like sharp des that stabbed into Tyler¡¯s heart. His lips curled into a cold sneer as he said, ¡°Vicky, you can literally be with anyone but me, is that right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky was clueless as to what he was saying but dared not to respond out of fear that she might provoke him further. Tyler reached out to grab her and froze when she immediately flinched away from his touch. The air seemed to have frozen around them, and the look in his eyes darkened. ¡°As expected,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m the only one you won¡¯t be with.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Her heart sank at the look on his face. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Hisshes fluttered at the sound of her voice, and he lifted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°Sorry about what?¡± She bowed her head. ¡°For everything¡­ Sorry.¡± The look in his eyes darkened bitterly, and he thought, ¡®Just what was I expecting? That she¡¯s going to say that she has reasons for doing what she did?¡¯ ¡°Vicky, your apology isn¡¯t worth anything to me,¡± he said expressionlessly. Vicky knew that a simple apology would notpensate for the pain he had suffered, but she had no other way to express her remorse. Tyler seemed to have read her mind and said, ¡°But if you truly think that you¡¯ve wronged me, you ought to put your regret and guilt into action.¡± She looked at him. ¡°What?¡± He bent down and trailed his finger down her cheek, and neck, and continued to trail downward. Vicky twitched and shoved him aside. ¡°Tyler, no!¡± Tyler remained expressionless, but the darkness in his eyes intensified. ¡°Why not? Are you saving yourself for Noah?¡± He drawled in a voice as smooth as an aged scotch, ¡°I caught you twice now. Will he really believe that nothing has happened between us?¡± ¡°Noah and I¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°We¡¯re not like that. We are¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that nothing happened between you two. You admitted yourself that you and Noah have already¡­¡± Tyler paused, and his re sharpened. ¡°Why would you give yourself to him but not me?¡± The emotions that he had been suppressing exploded atst. ¡°How is he better than me?!¡± Vicky rarely saw Tyler showing his emotions without holding back and was terrified by his anger. She backed away instinctively, and from Tyler¡¯s perspective, she seemed appalled by him. All the merciless words Vicky had said to him crossed his mind at this moment. ¡°Tyler, do you really think that I love you? You are wrong. I only love¡­your money.¡± Chapter 832 Chapter 832 ¡°With what¡¯s going on with yourpany, you aren¡¯t as rich as you were before, so it¡¯s only normal that I want to leave.¡± ¡°You kept asking me how Noah is better than you¡­ To be honest, he isn¡¯t as good-looking as you are, but he has higher status and a better personality. You can make more money in the future, of course, but as far as personality goes¡­ Well, a tiger can¡¯t change its stripes, right? Tyler, you¡¯re boring and unromantic. You don¡¯t speak much and you are always cold and distant. It bores me to be with you. Noah, on the other hand, is humorous and knows how to please women. He majors in music as well, just like me, so we share the same interest.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say these things at first, but you insist that I exin myself¡­so, I can only tell you the truth. Noah is better than you. I¡¯ll admit that I liked you when we first met. After all, you¡¯re extremely good-looking and wealthy at the time¡­ It¡¯s inevitable for girls to fall for a man like that. But ever since I met Noah, each moment with you has been torturing. I¡¯d feel disgusted whenever I came into contact with you¡­and every time we kissed, I¡¯d feel so appalled that I¡¯d have to brush my teeth thoroughly afterward¡­¡± All the words Vicky said infiltrated Tyler like poison in his blood, corrupting his heart that was already broken in the first ce. Even after kidnapping her, he had not forced himself on her because he still hoped that they could go back to normal one day. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. All she needed to do was obey and act meek for his attitude to soften; he even considered taking her out for a date. However, when he tested her, she simply could not wait to seek help from others to escape him. Anger swarmed him and his senses as he thought, ¡®If all she wants is to run away from me, why should I treasure her any longer?¡¯ With that thought in mind, he grabbed Vicky and started tearing her clothes apart. Rip! The fabric was instantly torn into shreds, and before Vicky could move, she was pinned down by Tyler. ¡°Tyler, no¡ª¡± Her voice was swallowed by his relentless kisses, and as tears scrolled down her cheeks, she met his emotionless eyes that reflected her pale face without showing anypassion or sympathy. ¡­ By the time she woke up, the sky had turned dark. When she looked out the window, she felt like she was stuck in an endless nightmare. Squeak! The door opened. When Tyler saw that she was awake, he paused and walked over to her. ¡°Finally awake?¡± She nced at him and closed her eyes again to ignore him. Tyler was not offended and said, ¡°I made you your favorite dish. Do you want toe outside to eat, or should I bring it in for you?¡± His sudden shift of attitude confused her, and she immediately opened her eyes, thinking, ¡®Why¡­is he acting so gently all of a sudden now?¡¯ ¡°Tyler, what are you up to now?¡± she asked in a hoarse voice. Tyler narrowed his eyes and handed her a ss of water. ¡°Just drink some water first.¡± His mood changed so drastically that Vicky found it hard to adjust. She nced at the ss cautiously and wondered if the water was poisoned. Reading her mind, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned.¡± Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Tyler then took a sip of the water himself. Vicky felt even more confused, but she was too thirsty to care and drank all the water in the ss. Her throat felt less dry, and her voice was not as hoarse. ¡°Tyler, what are you¡ª¡± Before she could ask what he was plotting, he pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead before burying his nose into her neck, muttering in his melodious voice, ¡°You are the best, Vicky.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She froze and wondered if she heard him correctly. He never once said something like that throughout their time as a couple, even after he kidnapped her. She was so dumbfounded that she started having ridiculous thoughts, wondering if he was possessed. Soon, her confusion was lifted. He nted gentle kisses on her cheek and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding your rtionship with Noah¡­¡± She remained dazed for a while beforeing to a realization. The sheets had not been changed, and the spot of blood on them stood out. ¡®I see¡­¡¯ Vicky thought. Her expression darkened as the memories of what happened flushed back to her. She struggled and shoved Tyler away. ¡°Stay away from me,¡± she said. Tyler did not insist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring dinner in.¡± He then stood and stepped out of the room. As the door was shut, tears scrolled down Vicky¡¯s cheeks. She was not upset that her innocence had been taken from her but was devastated at the knowledge that she could never get back together with Tyler. Footsteps approached, and Tyler returned with food. ¡°Eat something.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression hardened, and she looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Seeing how she did not have the intention to eat, he picked up the spoon and tried to feed her. ¡°Open up.¡± Frustrated, she pushed his hand away. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to eat, Tyler!¡± Vicky¡¯s hand brushed past the tray, sending all the tes onto the floor along with the food on them. Tension rose in the air, and the look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Vicky, stop this,¡± he said in a gentle voice, but his gaze remained cold. ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health to not eat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, are you in the mood for something else?¡± He ced a hand on the back of her head abruptly and captured her lips. Vicky was stunned and lost all ability to move. Tyler seemed so gentle at first, yet he transformed into apletely different persona simply because she did not want to eat. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 When they were dating, Tyler would never force himself on Vicky so long as she refused to carry on. At this moment, however, he seemed to not care about her will or feelings, which meant that his kindness had all been nothing but a mask. The pain and distance between them increased from the betrayal and mistrust they experienced, and nothing could change that. Tyler had only meant to punish Vicky with the kiss, but as soon as his lips touched hers, everything spiraled out of control. He started panting heavily, and his eyes darkened with lust. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He had been patient for a long time for her sake. She used to belong to him, so he did not want to force or hurt her. However, though he finally imed her physically, it did not mean that she belonged to him. Vicky would run whenever she was given the chance, and no matter how much love he showered her with, she would only feel disgusted by it. He deepened the kiss as though that was the only way to im her entirely. When everything came to an end, Vicky allowed him to carry her into the bathtub with a nk look on her face. He had bathed her frequently and was familiar with the procedures. Vicky had long abandoned her pride. As he bathed her, he started kissing her once again, and since she no longer had the strength to speak, she could hardly fight him off. Once he crossed the line, Vicky knew that he would not stop. ¡­ The next morning, Vicky woke up and finished her breakfast obediently. Though she knew that she did not stand a chance in fighting Tyler, she would not be able to run if she refused to eat. What happened the day before seemed to have caused Tyler¡¯s anger to reach a peak, but since he managed to vent his anger, his mood improved. Vicky stared at the man who was reading on a chair and blurted out, ¡°You didn¡¯t wear any protection last night.¡± He paused and lifted his gaze at her. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get pregnant, so I need to take the morning-after pill.¡± Though they had everything they needed in the house including various types of medication, there were no contraceptive pills avable. It was hardly challenging for Tyler to raise a child given his wealth, but since they were still on the run, it was not the time for Vicky to get pregnant. After a few thoughtful moments, Tyler said, ¡°Alright.¡± He closed the book and stood up. Vicky knew he was going to head outside for an errand. After getting changed, Tyler took out a set of chains and locked Vicky in the bedroom before leaving. ¡­ Night fell, and Tyler returned with two bags of groceries. He went into the bedroom to unlock the cuffs on Vicky¡¯s wrists and ankles. Her gazended on the bags, and she immediately started looking for the contraceptive pills, only to find a few boxes of condoms and no contraceptive pills in sight. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Just as Vicky was about to keep searching, a hand reached out and presented her with a box of pills. ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Tyler said. Once Vicky took the pill and returned to the bedroom, she saw Tyler reading an instruction guide with a tube of ointment in his hand. It was not untilter at night when Vicky came out of the shower and saw Tyler approaching her with the ointment that she finally came to realize what it was. ¡°I can do it myself,¡± she said awkwardly as she stared at the man before her. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I can!¡± Vicky reached out to snatch the tube of ointment out of his hand, but he moved away swiftly and nced at her flushed cheeks. ¡°We¡¯ve done everything there is to do, so why are you shy?¡± He ignored her protest and moved to apply the ointment for her, but Vicky refused toply and kept dodging. It was not hard for Tyler to retrain Vicky, but he was holding the ointment in one hand and needed to apply it to her wound with precision, so he was rendered helpless at the moment. After a few attempts, Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Vicky Shaw.¡± His dark gazended on her body as he spat coldly, ¡°If you keep moving around, I¡¯m going to take you right here and now.¡± Vicky instantly froze. It was unwise to provoke Tyler because he had already hurt her, and there was no telling what he might do if he was angered. Since she had stopped resisting, he proceeded to apply ointment to her wounds and did not initiate any intimacy for the rest of the night. Instead, he fell asleep with her in his arms. ¡­ They stayed in the house for a long while without being discovered by others, and it became apparent that whoever was tracking them could not locate them without the tracker on Vicky. Just when Vicky thought that they would remain there forever, Tyler started packing the next day. ¡°Are we going somewhere else?¡± Vicky asked. He shot her a look and said, ¡°That passerby saw us. We need to leave soon.¡± Whether or not the person Vicky saw was indeed a random person, the risk of them being discovered increased, and it was crucial that they leave immediately. Vicky thought that Tyler was being too cautious, only to be proven wrong when an ident happened on their way out. They had been found, and because of that, the rtionship between Tyler and Vicky had worsened further. Magnus rescued Vicky from Tyler directly thest time, but Tyler had learned his lesson and made full preparation this time. He managed to escape Magnus¡¯ ambush and escaped with Vicky. The trust between Vicky and Tyler was hanging by a thread to begin with, so it was only natural for Tyler to suspect that Vicky might be responsible for Magnus discovering their whereabouts. At first, it was only a thought in Tyler¡¯s mind, but all trust he had for Vicky was broken when the passerby who imed to be Monty appeared alongside Magnus. Vicky knew Tyler would never trust her again. The endless betrayals Tyler had been exposed to began to affect his mental state. He became extremely paranoid and would suspect that Vicky was up to something whenever she disappeared from his sight for more than five minutes. Vicky thought that that was the rock bottom for her rtionship with Tyler at the time, only to be proven wrongter on. There was a long time after the incident that she refused to think back to it; there were even times when she would dream of forgetting about it. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She knew that the memories of that time were just as painful for Tyler as they were for her. Chapter 836 Chapter 836 ¡°Vicky, wake up,¡± a nervous voice called out. ¡°Vicky? Vicky!¡± Vicky opened her eyes and ced a hand on her head before realizing that Gloria was right by her side. ¡°Gloria?¡± sputtered Vicky and was instantly surprised by how hoarse her voice sounded. Gloria stared into the dazed look in Vicky¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°What happened, Vicky? ¡°¡­ Nothing.¡± Gloria was startled by how Vicky suddenly fainted. She tried to wake Vicky, but nothing she did seemed to work. She studied the pale look on Vicky¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Vicky, did you¡­remember something?¡± Vicky lifted her eyebrows. ¡°Yeah. I did remember something,¡± she drawled. A conflicted look appeared on Gloria¡¯s face. ¡°Have you recovered all your memories?¡± Vicky shook her head and closed her eyes for a while before opening them again. ¡°I¡¯ll get you out of here. It¡¯s gettingte, so I need to go now.¡± Vicky stood up and walked toward the door. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Vicky,¡± Gloria called out. ¡°Do you still love him?¡± Vicky paused, but instead of turning around, she said, ¡°What about you?¡± Gloria froze and was instantly at a loss for words. Vicky waited for a while, and when Gloria failed to respond, Vicky opened the door and left. The afternoon sun shone upon Vicky, but her limbs remained cold. She stared at her shadow and felt a pounding pain in her head. She received too many memories at once, and it was hard for her to process everything. Vicky tried her best to remain conscious and returned home. Tyler was not home yet and was likely unaware that she found Gloria. She put the bracelet back on when she received a text on her phone. [Did it go smoothly?] It was from the same mysterious man who arranged for Vicky to find Gloria. Vicky¡¯s expression darkened, and she replied, [Tyler came over all of a sudden, but I hid, so I don¡¯t think he saw me.] [Sorry.] The man replied. [My men didn¡¯t find out that he was going there in time and couldn¡¯t get words to you.] [No. I should thank you for this.] Vicky replied. Tyler was far too capable, and it was extremely challenging for anyone to track him. [Have you seen Alex?] Vicky stared at the screen of her phone for a long while before replying. [I didn¡¯t find Alex. It was Gloria who was there.] [Gloria? So Tyler is keeping his mistress there?] The mysterious man seemed surprised, which was what Vicky would expect anyone to react when they were first told that Tyler was hiding Gloria. Vicky did not exin much and simply replied. [Kind of.] With that, she set her phone aside. Exhausted from remembering the past, she drifted off to sleep right away. In her sleep, she had more dreams than she could remember and the one dream that was stuck in her mind was her final farewell with Tyler. ¡°It really was you, Vicky.¡± Chapter 837 Chapter 837 ¡°Do you really¡­hate me this much?¡± Vicky jolted awake and was drenched in sweat. She grabbed her phone to check the time and noticed that she had only slept for an hour. After reading thest message she received from the mysterious man, she wiped her sweat away and made a call to Harvey. ¡°Vicky?¡± Harvey answered the call. Vicky cut to the chase and said, ¡°Gloria didn¡¯t leave on her own. She¡¯s been kidnapped.¡± ¡°Did Tyler do this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Harvey did not seem surprised. ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± Vicky provided him with the address, and Harvey blurted out asking, ¡°How do you know this, Vicky?¡± Vicky hesitated for a moment before informing Harvey about the mysterious man. He chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°Even after all these years, you still trust him with everything.¡± Vicky stayed quiet for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding. I was at fault, and I¡ª¡± He paused in realization and asked excitedly, ¡°Vicky, have you regained your memories?¡± He knew that Vicky could not have known what happened had she not recovered her memories. ¡°Yeah,¡± Vicky muttered. ¡°Do you remember everything?¡± ¡°Most of it, but¡­¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°There¡¯s still a part of my memories that are missing.¡± ¡°Which part is that?¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t remember why I broke up with Tyler.¡± ¡°Is that part of memories important to you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a long silence, Harvey said, ¡°If you insist, I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± As she regained her memories, she remembered everything that happened between her and Harvey. ¡°Harvey,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry for what happened. I¡¯ve never med you. I had an ulterior motive when I was engaged to you¡­ I chose you because you were pursuing Gloria.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°I looked into you. You may look like a yer, but you haven¡¯t acted out of line once. You¡¯ve protected and cared for Gloria simply because she saved your life once, which indicates that you were a grateful and decent person. The Shaws were looking for a family to marry me off to¡­and you were the best candidate for me.¡± ¡°Was it because you thought I¡¯d never fall for you?¡± Harvey asked. He froze. ¡°I saw the hope to regain my freedom in you. I knew that you¡¯d set me free if a day shoulde that I no longer wish to continue the marriage,¡± Vicky said. ¡°But what if I fell in love with you and refused to let you go?¡± Harvey asked. ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of man,¡± she said. ¡°I believe in what I see.¡± Harvey chuckled. ¡°Vicky, you always know what to say to convince me. Even if there¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to do, I¡¯d have no option but to do it because of what you say.¡± Vicky remained quiet for a moment before changing the subject. ¡°Harvey, apart from hypnotists, do you know other doctors?¡± ¡°Of which field?¡± ¡°I need experts on poison.¡± ¡°Are you poisoned?¡± Harvey¡¯s tone dropped. ¡°Not me,¡± she said. ¡°I just have a few questions.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Harvey rxed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask around and get whoever I find to call you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You never have to thank me.¡± After remembering most of the past, Vicky felt closer to Harvey and was no longer as wary when interacting with him. Chapter 838 Chapter 838 After the call with Harvey, Vicky¡¯s head started to hurt again, and she went back to sleep. The next time she woke up was when the sky had turned dark. The lights in the room were not turned on, so the room was pitch dark. She fumbled to grab her phone, and after a while, her fingers came into contact with a human¡¯s hand. Anyone would be startled by that, and Vicky shrieked. ¡°Ah!¡± Click! The lights by the nightstand were switched on. The faint light did not blind her and revealed a familiar face. Tyler was staring at her with a shadow looming over his face. Her eyes widened, and her heart threatened to stop beating. For a moment, she seemed to have traveled back to that week-long hellish experience of the time when she was kidnapped by Tyler. He thought that she was corresponding with Monty in secret and that she was plotting an escape, so he chained her up in a dark room and continued to ask repeatedly why she betrayed him. He would sometimes be gentle, only to act extremely furious at the next moment. His mood shifted rapidly, and though he never raised his hand at her, she felt as though she was about to go insane and was starting to truly want to get rid of him. She was young then and was under too much pressure and fear to consider why he was behaving in such a way. Even as she recalled the memories, fear continued to overwhelm her. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Tyler asked. He noticed the sweat on her forehead and pulled out a tissue to wipe it away for her. Vicky¡¯s body acted before she could think, and she instinctively dodge his touch. Tyler¡¯s hand froze in the air, and tension rose. Vicky snapped out of it and realized that she should not have flinched at his touch, so she immediately exined, ¡°¡­ I did have a nightmare.¡± His eyes which were darker than a starless night were fixated on her when he asked, ¡°Oh? What did you dream of?¡± Vicky tensed and started sweating on her palms. ¡°I¡­¡± Knowing that she could not look away, she held her gaze and said, ¡°I dreamed of the time I got into a car ident.¡± His gaze flickered for a split moment. ¡°Why would you dream of that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Vicky wiped away her sweat. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s one of the memories that¡¯s hardest to get rid of.¡± ¡°What else did you dream of?¡± Tyler asked casually. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s been a while since you attended any session with Isabe.¡± Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy¡­ Besides, hypnosis hasn¡¯t worked after a few sessions, so I don¡¯t want to try it again.¡± His prying re remained fixated on her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want your memories back?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll let it run its course,¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t just force myself to remember. I¡¯ll recover eventually. Besides, the loss of memories hasn¡¯t affected my life in any way so far, so why bother?¡± Vicky had grown since four years ago and had learned to conceal her feelings. Tyler studied her for a while and seemed to have taken her exnation. He nted a kiss on her forehead and said, ¡°Dinner is ready. Wash your face, and let¡¯s head downstairs.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tyler got up and left the room. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As soon as he left, Vicky fell back onto the bed weakly, her heart racing as she thought, ¡®It¡¯s so hard to deal with this man.¡¯ After dinner, Vicky returned to her study to work as usual. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Halfway through, someone knocked on Vicky¡¯s door, and Tyler strolled in with a ss of familiar- looking liquid. The scent of herbs filled the air. Tyler had been busytely and had ordered someone else to deliver her the tea instead of watching her drink it himself. ¡®He¡¯s making me the tea himself again tonight¡­ Is he suspecting something?¡¯ she thought. Vicky had regained 90% of her memories, so the tea no longer had any effect on her. She epted the ss and drank the tea in one smooth motion before handing the ss back to Tyler. He ced it on the table and stared at her lips unblinkingly. She instinctively looked away, and he simply lowered his head to kiss away the tea that was left on her lips. She tensed and wanted to turn away, but he simply ced a hand at the back of her hand and pressed her closer toward his chest. Vicky started shivering, which was unusual. She would resist, obey, or simplyy limp, but she rarely shivered in his arms. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Tyler stopped and lowered his gaze to her. Vicky lowered her gaze, and he reached out to lift her chin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, Vicky?¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered. ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe I haven¡¯t recovered from the nightmare I had.¡± He pressed his finger against her lips. ¡°You dreamed of the car ident, right? So why are you scared of me?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not scared of you.¡± He wrapped his arm around her waist so that their bodies were pressed tightly together, so he could distinctively sense her trembling. He studied her face with a half-smile. ¡°You are scared of me, Vicky.¡± Tyler had done a lot of horrible things to her ever since she lost her memories, and her experience in Forever Night was no better than what she experienced in the past. However, she was younger and lessposed at the time. ¡°I¡­¡± Vicky found it hard to lie under his watchful eyes, but she could not risk letting him know that she had regained her memories. She gritted her teeth and met his eyes. ¡°Tyler, did you kidnap Alex?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Alex?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t reach him.¡± Tyler was clearly appalled by the mention of Alex. ¡°Why would you ask me about that?¡± ¡°Did you capture him again?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°So what if I did?¡± Vicky froze, and after a while, she said, ¡°But you let go of Alex once, so why¡ª¡± He interrupted her. ¡°He asked his friend to pretend to be Gloria¡¯s fan to kidnap her. Shouldn¡¯t he be punished?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re avenging Gloria?¡± ¡°When one does something wrong, they need to be punished.¡± Vicky wanted to say something but stopped herself from doing so after recalling what happened to Gloria. Gloria¡¯s circumstances were hardly any better than Alex¡¯s. More precisely, she was in a far worse situation as she was being ¡®treated¡¯. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 To distract Tyler, Vicky said, ¡°I asked Alex when Gloria was kidnapped, and he said he didn¡¯t do it. I know him, and he wouldn¡¯t deny his involvement if he was responsible.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only met him a few times, and you im to know him?¡± Tyler mocked. Vicky wanted to argue that she knew Alex since they were children, but that only made sense if she did not lose her memories. Ever since she suffered from amnesia, she had only met with Alex a few times. Noticing her silence, Tyler said, ¡°When Gloriaes back, I¡¯ll let her do whatever she wants with Alex. ording to what I know about Gloria, she wouldn¡¯t go too far. I don¡¯t want to hear any more of this.¡± His mood was seemingly affected by the mention of Alex, and he was distracted from the earlier discussion, so he simply picked Vicky up and carried her back to the bedroom. ¡­ ¡°Vicky, are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°Why are you running away? Have I not treated you well?¡± ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t go. I won¡¯t hurt you¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Vicky jolted awake screaming and panting heavily. Her pajamas werepletely drenched in sweat, and as she saw the sunlight shining into the room through the curtains, she realized that it was all just a nightmare. She nced at her feet and could still feel the hand in her dream dragging her into the depths of hell. Thankfully, Tyler was not in the room, or she would not be able to make any more excuses to exin her behavior. After washing up, Vicky skipped her breakfast and picked up her phone to send a text to a certain number that she remembered. She could barely contain her excitement and was trembling. It took a few attempts for her to type a comprehensive sentence. [Why did you make me marry Tyler back then?] She finally remembered the mysterious person who had been helping her a long time ago. She never met them before, but they had helped her time and time again, so she trusted this person without a doubt in her mind even though they had never met. She tried finding out who this person was, but they managed to keep their identity so hidden that she had no clue as to their gender, age, or nationality. Both Harvey and Tyler had tried to look into this person as well, but none of them had found anything. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When Tyler¡¯s power and influence began to extend, he started to find some traces that this mysterious person had left behind, and to remain hidden, Vicky stopped corresponding with the mysterious person. She did not know if the phone number she remembered was still in service, but there was an unspoken rule between her and the mysterious person, and that was to never call one another. Vicky once wondered if this person had an ulterior motive for helping her, but they had not asked for anything in return ever since they stopped corresponding. ¡®Can someone really help without expecting anything in return?¡¯ she thought. She waited patiently for a long time after that, but she did not receive any response as though the message was lost. There were times when she grabbed her phone, wanting to call the number, but stopped herself. She knew better than to break the rule between them. There was no response to Vicky¡¯s text for the rest of the day, and as she stared at the screen of her phone, she recalled the nameless man she ran into. The man did not exist in any of her memories. Whatever questions she asked, he brushed her off by saying she would know when she remembered everything. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Vicky remembered almost everything but knew nothing about the mysterious man. A part of her memories remained lost, but that was rted to the reason why she broke up with Tyler. She did not think that it concerned the mysterious man. ¡®Can the man I ran into be the mysterious man who¡¯s been helping me?¡¯ she thought. Just as she considered whether she should text or call the man she met before, her phone vibrated. The man she met always contacted her with unknown caller identification, while the mysterious man who helped her multiple times had an actual phone number. Though Vicky suspected that they were the same person, she decided to treat them like two separate individuals until she had proof. Vicky opened the text message and jolted in shock as it was not from an unknown number but from the number she remembered to belong to the mysterious man. [I thought you were never going to text me again.] [What makes you think that?] Vicky replied. [You¡¯ve forgotten about everything, including me.] Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. [How do you know that I¡¯ve forgotten about everything?] [Because I¡¯ve been watching you.] Vicky paused before replying. [You still haven¡¯t answered my question from earlier.] The mysterious man did not reply immediately until half an hourter. [You are the only one who can tie him down.] She tightened her grip around her phone and replied. [Why do you need me to tie him down?] [Because there¡¯s something I need to do.] [What are you trying to do?] She typed A few momentster, she received another message. [I can¡¯t answer that question, but since you¡¯re asking, I can tell you that this is the price you need to pay for all the help I¡¯ve provided you in the past. It¡¯s hardly a big price to pay for you, right? After all, Harvey Sparks was in prison, and if you didn¡¯t marry Tyler, the Shaws would marry you off to someone else for their gain.] Vicky stared at the text dazedly, and some timeter, she sent another message. [Last question. Have we met before?] There was no response for a long time after that, which was what happened in the past whenever she asked about his identity. He would often tell her that they were merely partners who worked together for one another¡¯s benefit. Still, she gained more from this mysterious individual than she had given. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When he suggested that she marry Tyler, she only hesitated for a moment before agreeing because Tyler was the best option she had at the time. If she did not act in time, the Shaws would have married her into another big family to rise again. Just when Vicky thought that she would not get any response, her phone vibrated, and she spotted a text message with only one word. In the afternoon, Vicky spoke with Cece on the phone and headed out toward the studio. The recovery of her memories had exhausted her energy, so she soon fell asleep in the taxi after informing the driver of her destination. She remained half-asleep for a long while and jolted awake shortly after. She nced outside the window to check where she was and paled when she realized that she was not on the way to the studio. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Vicky nced at the driver and took out her phone quietly. Her expression darkened when she noticed that she received no signal on her phone. ¡°Ms. Shaw,¡± said the driver. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t hurt you. We¡¯re only inviting you over because Old Mister wants to see you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a signal blocker here on the car, so don¡¯t try anything, Ms. Shaw,¡± added the driver monotonously. Vicky gazed down and confirmed that she could not make any phone calls. 10 minutester, the taxi arrived at a mansion where someone was already waiting by the door. It was none other than Magnus. ¡°We meet again, Ms. Shaw,¡± Magnus said. She nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve suffered from amnesia and don¡¯t remember who you are.¡± Magnus was not at all offended and smiled patiently. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself again, then. My name is Magnus Hawthorne.¡± Vicky nodded wordlessly, and Magnus proceeded to guide her into the mansion. The mansion exuded a quintessential oriental style with its winding corridors and picturesque scenery that resembled a painting. After a leisurely walk of about twenty minutes, Vicky found herself led to a secluded rear garden. There, Magnus respectfully addressed the elderly man seated on a stone bench, ¡°Sir, Ms. Shaw has arrived.¡± The old man leaned on his cane, his gaze fixed upon the chessboard on the stone table. Without lifting his head, he said, ¡°Take a seat.¡± There was only one avable seat, and it was right in front of the elderly gentleman. Vicky stood still for a moment before taking her seat. The old man had gray hair all over his head. Dressed in traditional attire, he exuded a sharp and lively spirit. He stared at the chessboard in front of him and spoke in a subdued tone, ¡°Ms. Shaw, care to y a game?¡± His voice carried an unquestionable air of authority that brooked no refusal. Vicky nced at the ck and white pieces on the chessboard, realizing the two sides had reached a standstill. As ady from a prestigious family, Vicky had naturally dabbled in various arts including chess and calligraphy. Not only did she study traditional board games, but she also made international chess a mandatory part of her education. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s skills in chess were above average, but it had been a while since shest yed, and she was a little rusty. Casting a nce at the elderly gentleman before her, Vicky casually picked up a ck piece. As the game came to an end, Vicky was not surprised that she was defeated and looked up at the old man. ¡°I lost.¡± The old man looked up and met her eyes for the first time. ¡°Ms. Shaw, do you remember me?¡± She studied his face and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I¡¯ve lost my memories and have forgotten about a lot of people since then.¡± The old man¡¯s sharp gaze scanned her authoritatively before he proceeded to introduce himself. ¡°Ms. Shaw, I¡¯m Tyler¡¯s grandfather.¡± ¡°Tyler¡¯s grandfather?¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Sir, are you mistaken?¡± She had met Tyler¡¯s grandfather in the past and even participated in his birthday celebration before. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Senior Hart did not like her, so Vicky rarely visited him. ¡°I¡¯m Tyler¡¯s biological grandfather. The one you met before isn¡¯t rted to Tyler.¡± ¡°Biological grandfather?¡± Vicky studied the elderly before her, feeling as though she had seen him before. There was still a piece of the puzzle missing in her memories, and she had a feeling that Old Mister Hart might have something to do with her lost memories. She recalled Magnus but had no memories of how she came to know him. ¡°You knew about Tyler¡¯s background before you lost your memories. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve actually lost your memories or if you¡¯re simply faking it, but I don¡¯t mind exining it to you again,¡± Old Mister Hart continued. Vicky widened her eyes at the realization that she did not know about Tyler¡¯s actual family background as Tyler had never told her anything about it. ¡°Does he¡­have another identity?¡± she asked hoarsely. Old Mister Hart poured two cups of tea and said, ¡°Ever since Tyler took over Hart Corporation, he practically rules over Stoneford City and even Zendonia. You know that, right?¡± Vicky nodded. Old Mister Hart smiled. ¡°If on a scale, Tyler rules over Zendonia, then¡­my family rules over the world.¡± There was pride in his tone as he continued, ¡°We are one of the top ten families globally.¡± There were over 200 countries in the world, and Vicky could only imagine how powerful a family had to be that they could be ranked among the top 10 families in the world. Tyler ruled over Zendonia, but globally, it would already be quite an aplishment for the Harts in Zendonia to find themselves among the top 100 families in the world. After all, there were countless powerful families across the globe. Even if there were only four major families in each country, that would amount to over 800 families globally, not to mention the fact that there were far more families worth mentioning in different countries. She stared at Old Mister Hart and asked, ¡°Why would there be such a drama over Tyler¡¯s background?¡± ¡°Back then, Tyler¡¯s adoptive and biological parents traveled to the same country and happened to have their babies in the same hospital. Because ourst names are all Harts, the nurses made a mistake.¡± ¡°When did you find out about it?¡± she continued asking. ¡°Six years ago.¡± Old Mister Hart sighed. ¡°Ever since Valencia gave birth to Tyler, her health suffered, and when we found out that we had the wrong baby, she was submitted to the hospital to be treated. Orion was worried that telling her about it would damage her health even further, so we dyed any action.¡± Vicky did not know who Valencia and Orion were, but she could roughly guess that they were Tyler¡¯s biological parents. She had not met Tyler six years ago, so she asked, ¡°Does Tyler know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone to see Tyler before, so he does.¡± ¡°How did he react?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°He showed no emotions.¡± Old Mister Hart gazed into the distance. ¡°I looked into Tyler before meeting him and found out that his rtionship with his adoptive parents wasn¡¯t exactly harmonious. They almost seemed like¡­strangers.¡± Vicky lifted an eyebrow. She knew that Tyler was not close with his adoptive parents because they did not even bother calling when Tyler fell ill and was admitted to the hospital. ¡°What are you saying, then?¡± she asked. Old Mister Hart turned his attention back to her with a mysterious look in his eyes. ¡°Tyler¡¯s actual parents didn¡¯t know that Lincoln was someone else¡¯s son, so they cared for him with everything they had, so why would Tyler¡¯s adoptive parents be so cold and distant with him? Babies get mixed up sometimes, but why would it happen specifically to us?¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡­it wasn¡¯t an ident but a plot all along?¡± Chapter 844 Chapter 844 A contemptuous look appeared on Old Mister Hart. ¡°That Hart Family wasn¡¯t doing so badly in Stoneford City but was hardly significant when you look at the entire country. They weren¡¯t even comparable to the power Tyler possesses in the present, let alone beingpared to our family. If they send their son into our family and their son manages to inherit a part of the wealth¡­¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He paused and continued, ¡°Even if it was just a one percent share, that¡¯ll give them more than they had ever owned. Who wouldn¡¯t want that?¡± What Old Mister Hart said seemed to make sense, but Vicky remained skeptical. ¡°That¡¯s just your theory. What if the nurses actually made a careless mistake?¡± Old Mister Hart took a sip of tea. ¡°First of all, the doctors and nurses involved in the incident had all gone missing or died. We couldn¡¯t find a single witness. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s odd? Also, I¡¯ve already found the truth about the car ident Tyler¡¯s adoptive parents ran into.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡°I thought they ran into a car ident on their way to sign a business contract?¡± ¡°The contract part is true, but¡­¡± Old Mister Hart narrowed his eyes sharply. ¡°They weren¡¯t on the way to a business partner but to their biological son.¡± Vicky jolted in shock. ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡± ¡°The Harts faced bankruptcy at the time. They had spun their web for long enough, and it was time for them to harvest the results. That was the perfect timing for them to reach out to their actual son, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°What about the car ident? Was that not an ident?¡± Old Mister Hart smiled. ¡°There aren¡¯t that many coincidences and idents in the world. Most of them are just staged.¡± At the time, she had broken up with Tyler, which meant that Tyler¡¯s adoptive parents knew all along that Tyler was not their son. A horrifying thought emerged in her mind. ¡°So, they were¡­¡± ¡°Lincoln has always been a sweet child. Valencia and Orion love him dearly, and Valencia especially cares for her son.¡± Old Mister Hart poured himself another cup of tea. ¡°When Lincoln was still a child, Orion ran into an ident and fell unconscious for face years. Valencia was left alone with her son and was bullied by the other members of the family. To survive, she even sold thepany share Orion owned to others. Had she not done so, she and her son would¡¯ve been swallowed whole by their rtives.¡± The Shaws were hardlyparable to the Harts in terms of power, but as an orphan, Vicky knew just howplicated things could be in a wealthy family. The bigger the family, the more conflicts would arise. She stared at Old Mister Hart. ¡°What about you? Did you not protect them?¡± ¡°I could protect them for a day or a year. Maybe I could protect them from harm until the day I die, but what about after I retire or die? You should know that the scheming and plotting wouldn¡¯t stop as long as they possessed thepany¡¯s share. They¡¯d still be isted and bullied at ces where I can¡¯t see. They¡¯d only be safe once they lost everything that others wanted.¡± Old Mister Hart looked at Vicky intently. ¡°It¡¯s the same thing with who you date or marry. Once you get with someone beyond your league, others would do their best to attack and undermine you. Valencia didn¡¯t have the ability to utilize the share she had, so she could only give it up to protect her son and husband. Ms. Shaw, you¡­were in a simr situation.¡± Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Vicky fell quiet for a while before blurting out, ¡°Was that the excuse you used to make me break up with Tyler?¡± Old Mister Hart was taken by surprise at first but soon started chucking. ¡°Made you? I guess you¡¯ve truly lost your memories, Ms. Shaw. No one made you. You chose this path on your own.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth. You were the one who came to me, begging for help.¡± Old Mister Hart smiled. ¡°This is a big family, and Tyler isn¡¯t exactly a necessary addition. When I said that I wanted to bring him back into the family, over half of the family members protested, including¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Including Tyler¡¯s biological parents. Regardless, I don¡¯t think the blood of the Harts should stray out there, so I took Tyler back despite all the voices telling me against it.¡± Old Mister Hart was one of the most influential people in the world when he was young but was old and gued by conservative beliefs and thoughts, so he valued blood above all. ¡°I¡¯ve allowed Tyler to do anything he wanted and get wherever he wanted. Do you think you could marry Tyler otherwise?¡± Vicky had not remembered everything about the past, so she did not believe in every word Old Mister Hart said. After all, the truly cunning ones would hide their lies in the truth, making it difficult to detect. Vicky nced at the chessboard on the table. Old Mister Hart seemed approachable but was ruthless when it came to chess. She knew she could not possibly rival such a man, so she changed the subject. ¡°You still haven¡¯t talked about the car ident.¡± Old Mister Hart nodded. ¡°Five years after Valencia gave up her share, Orion woke up. When he found out that his wife had remained by his side throughout the time when he was unconscious and raised their son to be obedient and kind, he felt like he owed his family a great deal. Valencia and Lincoln relied on one another for years, so Lincoln was even more important to Valencia than her own life. She doesn¡¯t need him to be sessful and only wants him to have a peaceful life. Lincoln had been behaving as though he had no ambition and didn¡¯t catch the eyes of other members of the family for years. Even I was fooled.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky frowned. ¡°So¡­he was just pretending to be meek and unambitious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Mister Hart sighed. ¡°By the time I realized what happened, he had already recovered the share Valencia sold and even obtained the support of a few family members under my nose.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡°That means that you want Tyler to return to the family because you need him there to keep Lincoln in ce, right?¡± The talk about blood and lineage had all been nothing but excuses. After a few thoughtful moments, she said, ¡°So the car ident Tyler¡¯s adoptive parents ran into back then was either the work of Lincoln or Tyler¡¯s biological parents. Is that right?¡± Old Mister Hart shot her an impressed look. ¡°You¡¯ve grown smarter, Ms. Shaw.¡± ¡°Old Mister Hart, who exactly is the culprit?¡± Chapter 846 Chapter 846 ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± Old Mister Hart said, ¡°Orion and Valencia are probably responsible for it. Valencia loves Lincoln to death, and Orion feels guilty for what happened to his wife when he was unconscious¡­ He knew that Valencia would fall apart if Lincoln returned to his actual parents.¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s words left Vicky frustrated. If Tyler had indeed gone to the wrong family as a result of a scheme, he was the biggest victim. Lincoln grew up being loved by his parents, and his adoptive mother treasured him with everything she had even after learning that he was not her biological son. Tyler, on the other hand, did not have a good rtionship with his adoptive parents, and they did not even bother calling when he fell ill. More precisely, they probably did not even know he had fallen sick. Tyler¡¯s background yed a great part in constructing his personality. Though Old Mister Hart said he did not want his blood rtive to stray outside, he did not truly care about Tyler. Vicky figured that Old Mister Hart noticed Lincoln¡¯s ambition and was concerned that Lincoln might end up with the Harts¡¯ inheritance, so he wanted Tyler back to distract Lincoln. Tyler had never been loved by his adoptive parents, nor did his biological parents want him back. Even his grandfather wished to use him. Vicky¡¯s heart ached for Tyler, and she began to look down on Old Mister Hart. ¡°What about Tyler? Do they really not care about their real son?¡± Old Mister Hart frowned at the mention of Tyler. ¡°After learning the truth, both Orion and Valencia felt sorry, and when Valencia recovered enough to travel, they went to see Tyler. However¡­ Tyler was far too cold and distant. Some things happened after that, and their rtionship with Tyler simply worsened.¡± Vicky chuckled darkly. ¡°Cold and distant¡­ Are those excuses for parents to not love their son? If they truly want Tyler to return to them, why wait this long?¡± Old Mister Hart was not offended by herment and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Those are nothing but excuses. However, it¡¯s a fact that Tyler and his parents struggle to bond. To be honest, I wanted to support Tyler throughout the years, but he wants nothing to do with us. Still, even if he doesn¡¯t want anything, his existence alone will cause others to target him. Ms. Shaw, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Vicky kept her eyes on Old Mister Hart. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose that you¡¯re telling me all these for no reason, right?¡± ¡°You knew these before you lost your memories, so I¡¯m just informing you once again.¡± ¡°What would you like for me to do, Old Mister Hart?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Old Mister Hart toyed with the white pieces on the chessboard. ¡°I only want you to know that humans have never ceased fighting amongst themselves over benefits, even when they¡¯re supposed to be a family. I¡¯ve witnessed what Tyler is capable of over the years, and even in my family where everyone is talented, he¡¯s considered one of the very best. If he truly wants to inherit the family business, Lincoln won¡¯t stand a chance. However, he doesn¡¯t have a sense of belonging toward his family and is rebelling against his parents, so the more we try to prevent him from doing something, the more insistent he¡¯d be to do it.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Old Mister Hart looked Vicky in the eyes. ¡°Including marrying you. Everyone, including Tyler¡¯s parents and myself, was against him marrying you.¡± ¡°Are you trying to imply that Tyler married me to piss you off?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°After all the pain you¡¯ve caused Tyler, do you really think he¡¯d marry you for love?¡± Vicky clenched her fists. ¡°Ms. Shaw, whatever love he felt for you vanished the moment you poisoned him,¡± Old Mister Hart added. Vicky flinched, and it took her a few moments to find her voice once again. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 ¡°Has the poison¡­been removed?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be alive now if it hadn¡¯t been removed.¡± Vicky bowed her head and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t poison him. I don¡¯t really know what¡­happened, but he didn¡¯t believe me¡­¡± No one would believe her, and up until this very moment, she had no idea what actually happened. ¡°I believe you,¡± Old Mister Hart said. She gaped at him in disbelief. ¡°Y¡ªYou do?¡± He smiled. ¡°Apart from your birth and status, I do admire you, Ms. Shaw. You¡¯re smart, decisive, and composed. You¡¯re made for greatness. You¡¯vee begging me for help for Tyler¡¯s sake, so why would you turn and poison him?¡± Vicky stared at Old Mister Hart with a conflicted look, and for a man as sharp as Old Mister Hart, he instantly guessed what she was thinking. He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Did you think that I called you here to break you and Tyler up?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I like how honest you are.¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s behavior hadpletely taken Vicky by surprise as she thought that he would threaten her. To her bewilderment, he was rather kind and gentle with her. As she lowered her head thoughtfully, Old Mister Hart took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Ms. Shaw, did you really lose your memories?¡± Her heart raced, and she looked up abruptly at Old Mister Hart. There was a faint smile ying on his lips, but his gaze was as sharp as an eagle. She started to sweat, and that was when Magnus hurried over to whisper a few words into Old Mister Hart¡¯s ear. Old Mister Hart lifted an eyebrow but did not seem surprised. ¡°He sure is fast,¡± he said. ¡°Let him in. None of you can stop him, anyway.¡± Magnus bowed respectfully before leaving. As soon as Magnus was gone, Old Mister Hart smiled at Vicky. ¡°Tyler is here.¡± Vicky nced at her bracelet and realized that there was a tracker in it as the mysterious man imed. Otherwise, Tyler would have never been able to find her so quickly when the signal of her phone was blocked. ¡°Since Tyler is here, I suppose¡­we¡¯ll have to end our conversation here,¡± said Old Mister Hart. ¡°I enjoy our conversations, Ms. Shaw. Please drop by to chat with this pitiful old man whenever you¡¯re free.¡± Just then, they heard footsteps approaching, and when Vicky turned around, she saw a familiar towering figure storming toward them. Tyler¡¯s expression was frosty, and his lips were tightly pursed as he approached them with an intimidating presence. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Old Mister Hart stared at Tyler and said, ¡°Ms. Shaw, Tyler¡¯s parents will be here in Stoneford City soon, so be prepared. They aren¡¯t as easy-going as I am.¡± Vicky scowled at the mention of Tyler¡¯s biological parents. ¡°If they didn¡¯t want me to marry Tyler, why didn¡¯t they stop him back then ande here now instead?¡± Old Mister Hart narrowed his eyes. ¡°They had been upied trying to cure Lincoln, so they didn¡¯t have time toe here. Now that Lincoln is cured, they finally have time to check on Tyler.¡± ¡°Cure him?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Before Old Mister Hart could respond, Tyler had already arrived before them. Tyler ignored Old Mister Hartpletely and scanned Vicky up and down sternly, rxing when he noticed that she was unharmed. He then turned to face Old Mister Hart. ¡°Old Mister Hart, is there a reason for you to abduct Vicky and bring her here?¡± He was not rude but was hardly respectful. His tone was distant as though he was not talking to his grandfather but aplete stranger instead. Judging from the way he addressed Old Mister Hart, one could tell that he did not see Old Mister Hart as family. Old Mister Hart sighed. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m still your grandfather. What would others think if they heard you calling me Old Mister Hart?¡± ¡°Is there something else you need? If not, I¡¯m taking Vicky home with me,¡± Tyler said coldly. ¡°Vicky is your wife. Isn¡¯t it normal for your grandfather to meet with his granddaughter-inw?¡± ¡®Granddaughter-inw, huh?¡¯ Vicky thought. ¡®He sure makes it sound great when he¡¯s been addressing me ¡®Ms. Shaw¡¯ the entire time. I hardly think he thinks of me as his granddaughter-inw.¡¯ Old Mister Hart might seem kind and approachable but was pretentious in nature and was skilled in getting others to let their guards down. ¡°Tyler, regardless of what happened, Vicky has married you and is a part of our family. Your parents are furious that you got married without letting them know. I was told that they¡¯ll be here in Stoneford City latest by tomorrow.¡± Old Mister Hart sighed. ¡°Vicky has been married to you for years, so it¡¯s about time for you to tell her about your background¡­ She wouldn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s dealing with once your parents arrive.¡± Sometimes, words could cut as sharply as knives, just like the ones Old Mister Hart was saying. It seemed reasonable to assume that Tyler did not truly take Vicky as his wife, or he would not have kept the truth of his birth from her. Vicky could tell that Old Mister Hart was trying to divide her and Tyler but felt depressed regardless as he was merely telling the truth. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. I heard that they are bringing Aria Everly here with them as well.¡± Old Mister Hart shot Vicky a pointed look. ¡°Aria was once your fiance, after all¡­¡± Before he could finish, Tyler interrupted him and said, ¡°The engagement was arranged by the Harts, not me. I¡¯ve never agreed to it.¡± ¡°Without Aria and her family, you would¡¯ve died from poison five years ago. Do you have any idea how precious the antidote they provided you was? It can¡¯t even be bought with money. The Everlys saved your life,¡± Old Mister Hart said sternly. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 ¡®Aria?¡¯ Vicky thought. She had no memories of this name and instinctively turned to look at Tyler. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, and she could feel her blood running cold at the sight. ¡°Don¡¯t me your parents, Tyler. They only agreed to the engagement to save your life,¡± Old Mister Hart said seriously. ¡°Yet you broke the promise as soon as the poison in you was removed and married another woman. Who do you take the Everlys for? If you don¡¯t give them a proper exnation, they won¡¯t let this slide.¡± ¡°Exnation?¡± A contemptuous look appeared on Tyler¡¯s face as he wrapped his arm around Vicky¡¯s waist and said, ¡°This is my exnation.¡± Old Mister Hart had hinted that Tyler only married Vicky to upset his family, and Vicky did not believe him then. However, after seeing the contempt and mockery on Tyler¡¯s face, she started to believe what Old Mister Hart said. ¡®After all the pain you¡¯ve caused Tyler, do you really think that he¡¯d marry you for love?¡¯ Old Mister Hart¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Her heart sank as she stood quietly to listen to their conversation. ¡°Tyler, Aria isn¡¯t born ugly¡­ The birthmark on her face has been removed, and she now looks even prettier than Lincoln¡¯s fiance.¡± Old Mister Hart nced at Vicky pointedly. ¡°Her beauty even rivals Vicky¡¯s looks.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler remained unwavering and said, ¡°Are you done?¡± Old Mister Hart shifted his attention from Tyler to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, has Tyler told you that he had a fiance once after he broke up with you?¡± Vicky had recovered 90 percent of her memories with the only exception of why she broke up with Tyler. She could recall why she married Tyler and what happened after her car ident, but she did not remember any mention of Tyler¡¯s ex-fiance. Since she was engaged to Harvey after they broke up, Tyler was certainly entitled to do the same, but Vicky was still annoyed to hear about it from Old Mister Hart. She remained quiet for a few moments and said, ¡°Old Mister Hart, I¡¯ve lost my memories, so I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Old Mister Hart smiled. ¡°Tyler, I think it¡¯s best for you to tell Vicky about this, or it¡¯ll be horrible for Vicky to not know what¡¯s going on when Aria gets here.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened and he wrapped his arm around her wrist to leave, but Vicky stood her ground. He lowered his gaze at her, and Vicky looked back at him quietly. ¡°Old Mister Hart is right,¡± she said. ¡°Can you tell me about Miss Everly?¡± He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± With that, he grabbed her arm and dragged her away. Old Mister Hart did not stop them and simply watched as the two left. ¡­ A car raced on the road and when they arrived home, Tyler and Vicky went into the bedroom. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± he asked. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 ¡°About your birth.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Tyler scanned her expression and asked, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Is there some kind of secret you don¡¯t want Old Mister Hart to tell me?¡± Tyler shot her a half-smile. ¡°Secrets? I figured¡­that you know just as much as I do.¡± She felt chills down her spine at the thought that he might have noticed that she had regained her memories. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He stared at her unblinkingly. ¡°You¡¯ve met Gloria, haven¡¯t you?¡± Vicky rxed slightly but tensed again in the next moment. ¡°¡­ No.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been rescued just now.¡± On their way home, Tyler answered a phone call thatsted only for a few moments. He said a simple ¡®alright¡¯ before hanging up. ¡®Was that a phone call informing him that Gloria was taken away?¡¯ she thought. ¡°I thought you said that she went away to be alone. Why would I see her anywhere?¡± Vicky asked calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that no one would know what happened so long as you cut off the surveince cameras and erase your track, Vicky.¡± His eyes darkened to the point that there was no light in them. ¡°Did you think that I won¡¯t know where you¡¯d been if you left the bracelet at home?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank, knowing that Tyler must have found out about what she did. ¡°Fine. I did go there and I did see Gloria, but why would you lie to me to begin with? Don¡¯t tell me that you were keeping her there as your lover.¡± ¡°The hospital can¡¯t deal with her depression, so I have to,¡± he said calmly. ¡°And that requires locking her up?¡± ¡°You know how frequently she gets abducted. She¡¯s unstable; she could wander off and get kidnapped again if I don¡¯t lock her up.¡± Had Vicky not seen how Gloria was ¡®treated¡¯, she would have believed in Tyler¡¯s exnation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, is there a difference between her being treated by you or Harvey?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no difference at all.¡± She stared into his eyes. ¡°So it doesn¡¯t really matter to you whether I¡¯ve met with her or not, does it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Vicky rxed slightly, but he then added, ¡°I don¡¯t care that you met Gloria and informed Harvey about it. I¡¯m just curious as to how you found her. Who erased the surveince footage for you and got you off that bracelet?¡± ¡°¡­ Who else can help me here in Stoneford City apart from Alex and Harvey?¡± she spoke. Alex had been captured by Tyler, so Harvey was the only one who could help her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Harvey.¡± Tyler smiled coldly. ¡°I know what he¡¯s capable of. Besides, he hasn¡¯t sent his men to search for Gloria at all, so how can he happen upon that ce?¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered. ¡°You caught Alex, and when Harvey found that mansion, he thought that it was Alex who was locked in there¡­¡± ¡°Harvey might not be that much of a man, but he¡¯s helped you multiple times and was your fiance once. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cruel of you to me it all on him when someone else is responsible?¡± Tyler seemed to have recalled something unpleasant, and his expression darkened. ¡°Vicky, do you just kick people out of your life as soon as they are of no use to you?¡± Startled by the look in his eyes, Vicky backed away, and Tyler was instantly provoked by her action. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Tyler pulled Vicky to him roughly and stared into her eyes. ¡°Are you women all born to be so heartless?¡± His grip was so strong that her wrist began to hurt. She frowned and said, ¡°It hurts¡­ Let go¡­¡± ¡°Sure. Tell me who helped you.¡± ¡°I already told you that it was Harvey¡­¡± Before she could finish, the sound of fabric tearing echoed in the room, and her shirt was torn apart. She was stunned for a moment before she snapped out of it and covered her exposed chest. ¡°Have you gone mad, Tyler?!¡± He stared down at her with a ruthless look in his eyes as he uttered cruelly, ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°So you n on protecting him no matter what, huh?¡± he scoffed and tore his necktie off. Vicky did not know what he was going to do, but the anxiety that overwhelmed her urged her to back away. Tyler reached to grab Vicky and tossed her onto the bed roughly before tying her wrists skilfully with his necktie and tying the other end to the bed. With that, he got up and left, only to return in a few minutes with chains and cuffs. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened at the sight, and she immediately started struggling. ¡°Let me go! Tyler Hart, let me go! You can¡¯t do this to me! You lunatic! Psychopath! I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore! I¡¯m divorcing you!¡± Memories of the week when she was abducted flushed back to her. He chained her up mercilessly, making her feel like a pet that was locked in a dark room with her pride on the ground. He had not expressed anypassion or sympathy for her, and what awaited her was endless torment. She did not know how she managed to survive that week, but the trauma from it continued to haunt her, and she instantly lost herposure. Tyler stood by the bed and narrowed his eyes at her hysterical state. ¡°Divorce?¡± he repeated. ¡°Say that again.¡± Fear had overwhelmed her, and she did not spot the odd look on his face. Memories seemed to have taken her back to the day when she was kidnapped by Tyler years ago. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore, Tyler,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Let me go¡­ Please, just spare me¡­¡± Storm gathered in his dark, brooding eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s going to spare me, huh?¡± He cuffed her wrists and ankles before bending down to whisper into her ear, ¡°Stop dreaming. I will never let you go.¡± Chapter 852 Chapter 852 When Vicky woke up, she felt as though she had traveled back in time. It was not until her phone on the nightstand started vibrating that she sobered and answered the call. ¡°Vicky,¡± greeted Cece energetically. ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived at the event hall. When will you arrive?¡± ¡®Event hall?¡¯ Vicky thought before remembering that there was arge fashion show in Stoneford City, and as a fashion designer, she could not afford to miss it. ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± Vicky blurted out and ended the call. She leaped out of bed to head to the bathroom, only to lose bnce and dropped to the ground. She struggled to get up and noticed the bruise on her wrists. Vicky froze at the realization that what happened the night before was not a dream. She did not want to recall what happened, and the truth was that she could not, even if she tried. All she remembered was Tyler asking over and over again who helped her. However, it was a question that she did not have an answer to. At one point, she fainted. After washing up, Vicky swiftly arrived at the event hall where Cece was waiting. ¡°Vicky.¡± Cece spotted her and hurried over. Vicky put a minimum amount of makeup on but could not hide the darkness under her eyes. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night,¡± Vicky replied. Cece nced at her and noticed marks on her neck, so she smirked and drawled, ¡°I see¡­ You didn¡¯t get much sleep again¡­¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vicky tugged at her scarf and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The show is about to begin.¡± The two chatted and entered the hall. Cece took out her phone and took photos everywhere. ¡°I¡¯m going to send these to Jenniferter. She¡¯s going to be so jealous.¡± Vicky nced at Cece. ¡°When will Jennifere back? She mentioned a few days ago that she¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Jennifer already bought flight tickets, but that jerk Anthony got Jennifer¡¯s parents on his side when he realized that he can¡¯t make her stay! Jennifer¡¯s parents have always wanted Jennifer to marry Anthony, so they decided to give him a chance and asked Jennifer to spend more time with him,¡± grumbled Cece in frustration. ¡°After that, Lily came out of nowhere and started wreaking havoc again, so Jennifer and Anthony are in a fight right now. Jennifer wants to leave, but Anthony won¡¯t let her. He already has Lily, but refuses to give up on Jennifer. He must be a psychopath!¡± Cece had nothing but contempt for Anthony. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Vicky scowled. ¡°I think Anthony does have feelings for Jennifer, and he¡­doesn¡¯t seem head over heels for Lily either, so why is he struggling to settle this love triangle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because something is wrong with his mind,¡± replied Cece and pointed at her head. ¡°I¡¯m not insulting him. He is actually sick in the head, and the way he thinks is different from others. I heard from Jennifer that Anthony¡¯s mother went into aa to save him. His dad is deeply in love with his mother and almost went crazy because of that. Anthony was taught that true love means giving your life to a person. When he was kidnapped and Lily risked her life to save him, he mistook that for true love.¡± She shrugged. ¡°A person¡¯s values and beliefs form from their childhood, and it¡¯s impossible for Anthony to change now. All things aside, Anthony does treat Jennifer well. They grew up together, after all. However, with Lily in the picture, Jennifer will alwayse second¡­ More precisely speaking, Anthony only has eyes for Lily, so to him, Jennifer is just like anyone else.¡± The lights went out, and the fashion show started. Vicky and Cece quieted down and watched the show. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Two hourster, the show ended, and the lights were turned on once again. There were designs for both men and women on this show. The international fashion show was hosted once a year and guided the direction of the fashion industry. Being a fashion designer, Vicky must make sure that she was up to date with thetest trend and would travel overseas for shows like this if she had to. In the event hall, she spotted quite a few people she knew. After exchanging pleasantries with her acquaintances, she brought Cece to the event hall next door. ¡°Vicky, where are we going?¡± Cece asked. ¡°The international fashion show is more than just a catwalk,¡± Vicky said with a smile. ¡°The disy hall next door will showcase designs that didn¡¯t make it to the stage. This is a ce for fashion designers to exchange ideas and also for them to sell their products. There are plenty of wealthy people whoe here to buy their clothes here.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Cece said. ¡°They all want to be the first to wear the best designs.¡± The two arrived at the disy hall and chatted all along the way when suddenly, a sharp pain shot up Vicky¡¯s foot. She lowered her gaze and noticed that she had been stepped on by a heel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± a melodious voice said. ¡°I¡¯ve identally stepped on you.¡± Vicky looked up. The woman wore a white shirt and a ck coat on top, paired with ck skinny pants on the bottom. Her feet were adorned with a pair of tall ck boots, entuating her slender legs. With an exquisite and statuesque figure, she stood tall and graceful akin to a bewitching enchantress, exuding both allure and confidence. Her wavy cascading hair, in a deep shade of burgundy, flowedzily around her, while her dark red eyeshadow added a touch of allure and mystery to her appearance. From head to toe, she emitted a captivating and dangerous aura. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡± Cece eximed. ¡°Is she one of the models?¡± The woman nced at Cece with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not, little girl.¡± Vicky stared at the heel that was still on her foot and looked up at the woman, who was smiling, and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re stepping on my foot.¡± The woman seemed confused. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already apologized for that?¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°You¡¯re still stepping on my foot.¡± The heel was tall with a sharp edge, so it felt as though she had been stepped on by a knife. Realization dawned on the woman. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Instead of moving her foot, the woman stepped on Vicky even harder. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 A sharp, crushing pain shot through the top of Vicky¡¯s foot, making it almost unbearable. Vicky instinctively pushed the woman in front of her away. With considerable force, Vicky managed to knock the woman to the ground in an instant. Just then, two elegantdies happened to be walking by from a distance and hurried over upon witnessing the scene. ¡°Oh my goodness, Aria, are you okay?!¡± ¡°Did you hurt yourself anywhere?¡± The twodies stood on each side of the younger woman to help her to her feet. A few scratches marred the younger woman¡¯s porcin-like skin, and one of the middle-ageddies¡¯ eyes reddened with concern. ¡°Aria, are you hurt? Does it hurt?¡± The younger woman replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a few scratches. They¡¯ll heal.¡± Her mother gazed at her with tender affection. ¡°You¡¯ve had health issues since you were little, and now that you¡¯ve finally recovered, you go and hurt yourself. How can I feel at ease when you¡¯re out on your own?¡± ¡°Mom, I really am fine¡­¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The older woman interrupted her daughter¡¯s reassurance. ¡°I told you not toe, but you insisted¡­ It¡¯s toote now and everything is done. You won¡¯t change anything bying here. What if you end up getting hurt again?¡± ¡°Missus Everly.¡± The woman who had remained silent spoke out, ¡°Forget about that. We both saw what happened. Aria didn¡¯t trip on her own. Someone pushed her.¡± Missus Everly snapped out of it and turned to look at Vicky, turning pale in an instant when she saw Vicky¡¯s face. Instantly, a contemptuous look emerged in her eyes, and she proceeded to scan Vicky up and down rudely. ¡°Shameless people know no manners wherever they go.¡± The other woman smiled. ¡°Missus Everly, some people don¡¯t have mothers to teach them the right ways, so why would they have any manners at all?¡± ¡°True¡­ Still, she seems skilled in the art of seduction. I wonder where she learned that from. If her parents find out about how shameless their daughter is, they might jump out of their graves.¡± The other woman said, ¡°Missus Everly, don¡¯t let this vacuous woman upset you. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Apart from the nce they took at Vicky at first, none of the women bothered to look at her again, and their faces were filled with contempt and contempt. Just then, the younger woman spoke out. ¡°Mom, Aunty, don¡¯t say that. She won everything, hasn¡¯t she? Why else would she show up at a ce like this?¡± The woman standing next to Missus Everly said in contempt, ¡°She only got here relying on her man. Without her man, she¡¯s nobody. Why else would she work so hard to seduce men?¡± After listening to their conversation, Vicky started to realize that these three women hade to pick on her. After what the younger woman said, her theory had been confirmed. Just then, Cece could not stand listening any longer and shouted righteously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people? Thisdy here stepped on Vicky, and despite being warned multiple times, she wouldn¡¯t move her foot. That¡¯s why Vicky pushed her away¡­ Don¡¯t you think you three are being rude for ming it all on her?¡± Cece had not been able to tell that the women were there to pick on Vicky. Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Missus Everly cast a cold nce at Cece and remarked disdainfully, ¡°Ill-mannered wench, who gave you the right to speak here? Birds of a feather, indeed! People of a certain kind always gravitate toward their kind.¡± Cece had never encountered someone so unreasonable before, and she flushed in rage. She was about to confront Missus Everly when Vicky restrained her. Vicky gazed calmly at Missus Everly. ¡°The upbringing of people who constantly call others ¡®ill- mannered¡¯ is hardly exemry. Missus Hart was right. People who don¡¯t have a mother won¡¯t know a thing about manners, but having a mother devoid of refinement can hardly raise a good daughter either.¡± The expressions of the three women immediately darkened. Valencia sarcastically chimed in, ¡°I heard Ms. Shaw has lost her memory. It seems deceiving men is another skill in her arsenal.¡± Missus Everlyughed coldly. ¡°Aria, you should learn a thing or two from her. When it¡¯s time for a woman to feign vulnerability, she must learn to do so. Otherwise, how else can she capture a man¡¯s heart?¡± Vicky nced at Valencia and said, ¡°Missus Hart, just because I figured who you are, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m faking my amnesia. Sometimes, it¡¯s best to use not just your eyes, but your brain as well to look at matters.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Valencia grew furious. She could not help but notice Vicky¡¯s subtle mockery, implying that shecked intelligence. ¡°Who do you think you are to lecture me?!¡± she retorted. Missus Everly, with a chilly tone, interjected, ¡°She figured out who we are and still acts so impolitely. This truly goes against all propriety. After all, she should be addressing you as ¡®mother¡¯¡­ Missus Hart, how unfortunate it is that Tyler has married such a woman. This is going to bring great misfortune upon your household.¡± Missus Everly¡¯s remark hurt Valencia¡¯s pride. She stared at Vicky and roared, ¡°Kneel!¡± Cece, though slow to realize what was happening, finally realized what was wrong. ¡®So¡­one of these twodies is Vicky¡¯s mother-inw?¡¯ she thought and gaped at Valencia. ¡®What year does she think we are in? Who¡¯d ask another person to kneel?¡¯ Despite feeling sorry for Vicky, Cece knew that this was a family matter and stood wordlessly by Vicky¡¯s side. Vicky remained calm. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not your servant. You can¡¯tmand me to do anything.¡± Valencia was used to being obeyed at home as she had a husband and son who loved her. Rage coursed through her veins at the thought that her authority was being challenged by whom she considered a lowly woman. The more enraged she was, the harder she tried to hide it and maintainedposure. ¡°Since you know who I am, that saves me the time to introduce myself.¡± Valencia looked down at Vicky. ¡°I need to speak with you in person, Ms. Shaw.¡± Vicky knew that she could not escape and nodded. At that moment, she was grateful for the warning she received from Old Mister Hart. Just as she was about to leave with Valencia, her phone rang, and she immediately said to Valencia, ¡°Sorry, Missus Hart. I need to take a phone call.¡± She walked over to a corner and answered the call from the mysterious man. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t go with her,¡± the man said in a low voice. She lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Her? Who?¡± ¡°Missus Hart.¡± Surprised, she asked, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask why, just do it. Also, get out of that event hall right now.¡± Vicky wanted to ask more about it, but the call ended instantly. Chapter 856 Chapter 856 The look in Vicky¡¯s eyes darkened. When she returned to Valencia, Valencia shot her a cold look. ¡°Are you done with your phone call? If so, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I need to use the bathroom, Missus Hart.¡± Valencia scowled in displeasure. ¡°Why do you have so many excuses?¡± ¡°Sorry. I drank too much water today.¡± ¡°Well, go on, then!¡± Valencia said impatiently. Vicky nodded and silently shot Cece a pointed look. After working for Vicky for years, the two had developed an unspoken understanding, so she blurted out saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go, too.¡± As the two walked away, Missus Everly scoffed in contempt. ¡°That little wench is so stubborn. You ought to teach her a lesson properlyter.¡± Valencia narrowed her eyes viciously. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that vixen, Tyler wouldn¡¯t have hurt Lincoln. Thankfully, Lincoln has been cured, or I¡¯d have her head!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At this moment, Aria spoke up, ¡°Aunt Valencia, Tyler holds her in high regard, or he wouldn¡¯t have kept her hidden from you and Uncle for so long. If you assault her, it may deepen the conflict between you and Tyler¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Valencia¡¯s hatred was on the verge of overflowing. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this wretched woman, how could the rtionship between Tyler and us have be so strained? Back then, Tyler refused to return to the Hart family because of her. After waiting so long for them to break up, I never expected¡­¡± Valencia gritted her teeth. ¡°I never expected that she¡¯d secretly marry Tyler. I was wondering why Tyler visited us so infrequently in these four years. It turns out she was whispering in his ear and keeping him away from us!¡± Aria¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she asked softly, ¡°Mother Hart, are you saying she was already with Tyler before he returned to the Hart family?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Valencia sneered. ¡°The deteriorating rtionship between Tyler and us is all because of this woman¡¯s instigation. That¡¯s why Tyler can marry anyone, but he mustn¡¯t marry Vicky. All things aside, her background and status¡­ She simply isn¡¯t a worthy match for Tyler!¡± ¡°Was she the one who poisoned Tyler back then?¡± Missus Everly asked. ¡°It was her,¡± Valencia confirmed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that incident, Tyler wouldn¡¯t have seen her true colors and wouldn¡¯t have wanted to break up. I don¡¯t know what spell she put him under, but he was willing to give up the wealth and status of the Hart family and sever ties with his biological parents, just to be with her.¡± ¡°Sever ties?¡± Missus Everly scowled. ¡°If that¡¯s true, you definitely can¡¯t keep her around.¡± Valencia sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been running all over the world to find someone who can cure Lincoln, so my absence gave Vicky the opportunity to get in between us and Tyler. Now that Lincoln is cured, we should start resuming our roles as Tyler¡¯s parents as well.¡± A gentle look appeared on her face. ¡°Aria, Tyler simply doesn¡¯t ept his engagement to you because he still resents us. He married Vicky to spite us. Beforeing here, I looked into them, and they haven¡¯t exactly been happy together in the past years¡­ I¡¯m sure that Tyler still holds a grudge for what happened before and hasn¡¯t forgiven Vicky. He¡¯s just so rebellious and isn¡¯t as good-tempered as Lincoln. Even if Tyler gets divorced, he would¡¯ve already married once and might not be a worthy match for you¡­ Why don¡¯t you consider my Lincoln instead?¡± Aria scowled. ¡°I thought that Mister Lincoln already has a fiance.¡± Chapter 857 Chapter 857 ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about thatdy from the Yeager family. The press exposed her for partying with men in a club at night. The Harts cannot ept such an indecent woman, and the cancetion of the engagement is inevitable¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thatter, Aunty,¡± Aria said. ¡°Consider it, Aria. Lincoln isn¡¯t that bad and isparable to Tyler. Manydies can only dream of marrying him¡­¡± Valencia wanted to continue but was interrupted by Missus Everly. ¡°Missus Hart, Vicky has hurt my Aria, so you can¡¯t spare her. Make sure that Tyler doesn¡¯t know you are punishing her because of Aria, though, or he¡¯ll me Aria for it.¡± Seeing how both Aria and Missus Everly preferred Tyler, Valencia sighed inwardly and did not continue to praise Lincoln. She chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. Tyler won¡¯t be able to me anyone. I¡¯m only teaching Vicky manners as I did back then. Since she ims to have lost her memories, it¡¯s her duty as a part of our family to retake those lessons.¡± Missus Everly nodded. ¡°Aria and I will take our leave, then.¡± Valencia bid the two farewell with a smile on her face. As soon as they stepped out of the hall, the smile on Missus Everly¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Vicky is appalling, and Valencia is no better,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Back when you still had the birthmark on your face, she was reluctant to get involved with you and refused to agree to the engagement between you and Lincoln no matter what. Now that your birthmark is gone, she starts dreaming of marrying her son to you because you¡¯re the only daughter we have¡­ How shameless!¡± Aria smiled. ¡°Missus Hart values her adoptive son more than her actual son to the point that she¡¯d try to undermine her biological son¡¯s interest. That¡¯s a first.¡± ¡°She was the one who yed favoritism and screwed up her rtionship with her son, yet she med it all on Vicky Shaw¡­¡± Missus Everly scoffed. ¡°Vicky might not be an honorabledy, but Valencia is worse. I guess they do belong to the same family, after all.¡± She paused and looked at Aria. ¡°Aria, why don¡¯t we just forget about this marriage arrangement with the Harts? Tyler is already married, and the Harts favor Lincoln¡­ They¡¯re practically a mess. Valencia might even force her son to give up on the company share and hand it over to her adoptive son.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. With the Everlys¡¯ support, no one can ever bully Tyler.¡± ¡°But he is married and still hasn¡¯t divorced¡­¡± Missus Everly said hesitantly. ¡°Mom.¡± Aria interrupted her. ¡°Do you know why I am dead set on marrying Tyler?¡± ¡°I know. He was the only one who didn¡¯t look down on you after seeing the birthmark on your face and was even willing to help you.¡± Aria stared at her mother solemnly and said, ¡°So please don¡¯t try to talk me out of this again. Tyler is mine, and I¡¯ll never give up even if he¡¯s married and has children.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Missus Everly shook her head in resignation. Meanwhile, Vicky ran with Cece through the fire escape. Cece studied the serious look on Vicky¡¯s face in confusion. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Missus Hart bears evil intentions.¡± Just then, they both heard footsteps approaching. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Vicky¡¯s expression darkened, and she immediately took Cece back to the corridor and said sternly, ¡°They¡¯re after me and won¡¯t do anything to you. Cece, let¡¯s take different ways out.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Cece muttered worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion,¡± Vicky interrupted her. ¡°If we both get caught, we can¡¯t even seek help.¡± Cece knew that Vicky was right. She clenched her jaw and turned to run in the other direction. Since Valencia wanted nothing to do with her, Cece had not run into anyone on her way, and she made a sharp turn into the washroom before taking her phone out to make a call. ¡°Mister Gardner, I¡¯m Cece. I think Vicky is in trouble¡­¡± Cece swiftly informed him of her address. ¡°Mister Hart¡¯s mother is after Vicky. You need to get Mister Hart toe over right now.¡± Despite the mysterious man¡¯s warning, the venue was rtively small with limited exits. Valencia had come prepared, and Vicky did not get far before they captured her. An hourter, Vicky was brought to a secluded mansion. Unlike Old Mister Hart¡¯s mansion, the mansion¡¯s interior was heavily influenced by the European style, upying a vast area, with meticulously trimmed flowers and nts. Vicky was led by two ck-d bodyguards to a pavilion within the estate. In the pavilion, a graceful and elegantdy sat opposite a stern-faced middle-aged man. Although Old Mister Hart had employed some measures to bring her here, he had done so in a courteous manner. However, Vicky felt like a prisoner brought in chains at the moment. Valencia¡¯s lips curled up into a chilling smile as she caught sight of Vicky from afar. ¡°Ms. Shaw, we agreed to have a private conversation, so why did you leave by yourself? Were you upset that we didn¡¯t wee you with open arms and wanted it to be coaxed and pleaded toe?¡± she taunted. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The man sitting across from Valencia elegantly brewed a pot of tea and handed her a teacup, his demeanor indifferent. ¡°Some things never change. Shecks refinement just as she did five years ago,¡± he remarked. Valencia epted the teacup and took a gentle sip. ¡°Though Tyler didn¡¯t grow up in the Hart family, his adoptive parents¡¯ household is considered a typical wealthy family. His perspective shouldn¡¯t be too narrow, so how could he be drawn to such an uncouth person? On top of that, he¡¯s developed such a rebellious temperament. I wonder who he takes after. Look at Lincoln! He is so obedient and sensible, and he understands his parents¡¯ well-intentioned efforts¡­¡± Orion sneered. ¡°Tyler¡¯s adoptive parents¡¯ household is far too insignificantpared to ours. It¡¯s no wonder he has acquired such bad habits. If we¡¯re to me anyone, it¡¯s the despicable and greedy couple from the Hart family who plotted to get a share of our wealth¡­¡± Valencia murmured, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, isn¡¯t it? Having a fortune so close within reach, only to lose their lives in a car ident. Perhaps it¡¯s just in karma?¡± Upon hearing their conversation, Vicky¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as she recalled the implication of Old Mister Hart¡¯s words that the car ident involving Tyler¡¯s adoptive parents was caused by human effort. The culprits were right in front of her. At that moment, Valencia seemed to remember something and spoke coldly, ¡°They were fools for thinking that they could take my son away!¡± Her words were vague, leaving it unclear whether she was referring to her biological son, Tyler, or Lincoln, whom she had raised with great effort, or she was referring to both. After chatting among themselves for a while, they finally shifted their gaze to Vicky, who was restrained, with a frosty expression on their faces. It became clear to her that Tyler¡¯s biological parents disliked her. Marriages without the blessing of one¡¯s parents seldom endured. Vicky always believed that with Tyler¡¯s parents gone, she could avoid theplexities of a strained rtionship between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Vicky never anticipated being involved in such a dramatic situation. Orion stared at Vicky and said coldly, ¡°You sure are cunning, Ms. Shaw. You promised to break up with Tyler, only to go running back to him without us knowing? Did you regret letting him go after finding out about his true background?¡± Vicky looked at Orion. She did not remember anything about Orion, but ording to the words he said, she concluded that she had met with Orion and Valencia before. ¡°Have we met, Mister Hart?¡± she asked. Orion scowled. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to keep up your act now, Vicky Shaw.¡± ¡°She said she lost her memories,¡± Valencia said. ¡°She lost her memories?¡± Orion mocked. ¡°She probably faked it because she wanted to go back on her promise, right?¡± ¡°Mister Hart, have I promised to¡­break up with Tyler?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Not only had you promised to do so, but you asked for 150 million dors in return, too.¡± Vicky froze at his words. She did recall receiving the money and wondered if she had truly betrayed Tyler for money. When Vicky fell into silence, Orion and Valencia exchanged knowing looks. Before Vicky had the chance to say anything, Valencia said, ¡°I heard that your parents passed away when you were little. Without a guardian, you haven¡¯t been taught well and have been making a fool of yourself. Since you¡¯ve married Tyler, you¡¯re a member of this family, and manners are the least requirement for you. ording to our family¡¯s rules, you are supposed to kneel before us and greet us. You didn¡¯t inform us when you got married and skipped that step, so you might as well make up for it now.¡± She shot a side-long nce at Vicky and continued, ¡°Get down on your knees and greet us properly.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky knew that big, wealthy families tended to have a lot of rules, and she had witnessed others of equal status doing the same at their weddings when she was single. She knew that it was considered normal in elite society, but not only had Orion and Valencia attacked her, but they also insulted herte parents. She had no intention of caving. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to,¡± Vicky said calmly. Thump! Orion mmed the table, causing the sses on the table to fall. ¡°How insolent!¡± Orion never liked Vicky to begin with and was furious that Vicky dared to disobey him. ¡°How dare a junior like you defy your senior? p her face!¡± A young maid immediately darted toward Vicky and pped her hard on the face twice. The maid was likely used to hardbor, and her strike was extremely powerful. Vicky¡¯s cheeks were instantly swollen, and she started to see stars under the impact. ¡°Get her down on her knees!¡± Valencia ordered. Vicky had yet to recover from the p when someone kicked her on the knees. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Vicky dropped to the ground, and before she could get up, two bodyguards lifted her by the arms and held her in ce. Vicky had been through a lot of hardship ever since she married Tyler, but she had never been so humiliated. She struggled, but the bodyguards were far too strong for her to escape. Just then, Valencia walked toward Vicky and stared her down with contempt in her eyes. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I hate sneaky traitors like you. If you truly have guts, you should¡¯ve stayed with Tyler back then no matter what. You agreed to leave and even epted the hundred fifty million dors we offered you, only to break your promise afterward¡­¡± She raised her arm and pped Vicky across the face. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in your parents¡¯ ce.¡± Valencia was a frail woman who struggled with her health, so her strike did not hurt Vicky much. However, the servant who pped Vicky earlier had caused Vicky¡¯s cheeks to swell, and any contact with her face hurt. One p was not enough for Valencia to vent her resentment toward Vicky, so she proceeded to p Vicky over and over again. She would have kicked Vicky as well if she did not think that it was beneath her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You b*tch. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Tyler wouldn¡¯t have hated us. You must¡¯ve bad-mouthed us to him behind our backs, right? You were the one who framed Lincoln for sending people to rape you, right? Vicky Shaw, a vicious woman like you has no ce in this family!¡± rmed by Valencia¡¯s hysterical state, Orion went over to her. ¡°Valencia, the doctors told you to maintain a steady mood. Don¡¯t get upset¡­ It¡¯s not worth it to get angry over this woman.¡± Valencia¡¯s chest heaved as she pointed at Vicky, trembling in tears. ¡°D*mn her. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Tyler and Lincoln wouldn¡¯t have fought one another¡­ Lincoln is the son I raised, and Tyler is my biological son¡­ How dare she?! How dare she?!¡± Orion narrowed his eyes ruthlessly. ¡°After all this woman has done to Tyler, she still managed to get Tyler to marry her¡­ She shouldn¡¯t even walk the face of the earth.¡± Valencia hesitated. ¡°But, if Tyler finds out that we got rid of her, he¡¯ll resent us for it. He wanted to break all ties with us over this woman before, and¡­¡± With consideration of Tyler¡¯s personality, no one knew what cruelty he was capable of. The thought of how ruthless Tyler could be brought a worried look onto Orion¡¯s face. They were in Zendonia, and if they upset Tyler, no one could tell if Tyler would resort to killing his own parents. After all, they hardly shared a bond with Tyler as he was not raised by them. Orion shot Valencia a look, and she immediately understood what he meant. ¡°You¡¯ve greeted us, and we¡¯ve said our pieces. Send Ms. Shaw back,¡± she said coldly. Half an hourter, Tyler stormed into the mansion in a fit of rage. A servant hurried after him. ¡°Mister Tyler, please wait. Let me inform them¡ª¡± The door flew open and mmed against the wall. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Valencia, who was sitting in the living room sipping her tea, looked up and frowned at Tyler¡¯s impoliteness. Just as she was about to speak, Orion¡ªwho was beside Valencia¡ªgently shook his head at her. Suppressing her dissatisfaction, Valencia forced a smile. ¡°Tyler, why have youe?¡± she asked. Over the years, Tyler¡¯s visits to them had been few and far between. Valencia had always held resentment toward Tyler, but because Lincoln was still recovering from his illness, she had to temporarily cast her frustration aside. Since Lincoln¡¯s health had improved, the addition of their biological son meant that they had gained an additionalpetitive edge in thepetition for the Hart family¡¯s inheritance. Tyler nced around the living room and said coldly, ¡°Where is Vicky?¡± Valencia¡¯s smile froze for a moment, but she replied in a gentle tone, ¡°I happened to run into Vicky at the exhibition, so I invited her here for a chat. Vicky left just a while ago. Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Since Vicky was caught removing her bracelet the night before, she did not bother hiding it anymore and left the bracelet at home. Before receiving Harry¡¯s phone call, Tyler had assumed Vicky was resting at home. Unexpectedly, she was taken away by his biological mother. ¡°Her phone is turned off.¡± Tyler¡¯s chilling gaze fell upon Valencia. ¡°Hand Vicky over.¡± Valencia could no longer contain the expression on her face. ¡°Tyler, I am your mother. It¡¯s one thing not to address me upon entering, but do you really have to speak to your mother with this tone? Is this how you treat your parents?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was cold as ice. ¡°Just release Vicky. I don¡¯t want to embarrass you.¡± Valencia turned pale with anger and almost fainted. ¡°Tyler, despite all the wrongs she has done, why did you still marry her and bring her home? That woman is full of lies. If it wasn¡¯t for her, you and Lincoln wouldn¡¯t be in a fight. She¡¯s the root cause of the discord between you and your brother!¡± Valencia¡¯s words were abruptly interrupted by Tyler¡¯s indifferent tone. ¡°Where is Vicky?¡± ¡°Tyler, you¡­¡± Orion held Valencia¡¯s hand, preventing her from speaking, and said to Tyler, ¡°We¡¯ve only recently learned about your marriage to Vicky. We only came to Zendonia to see her. She left half an hour ago.¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, Orion continued, ¡°There are surveince cameras at the entrance. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can review the footage.¡± Tyler replied calmly, ¡°In that case, retrieve the surveince footage.¡± Orion instructed a servant to retrieve the footage. 10 minutester, the servant brought over all the surveince footage. Orion was not worried that Tyler would find out that Vicky was brought here against her will and started ying the footage from the moment Vicky was brought into the mansion. However, since the pavilion was considered a private corner for Orion and Valencia, there were no surveince cameras around the area. 10 minutester, Vicky¡¯s fumbling figure appeared on screen again. Her hair draped over her face and her expression was unknown, but Tyler could instantly recognize that it was Vicky. She stepped out of the mansion and out of the range of the surveince cameras. After that, Orion said, ¡°Well? We haven¡¯t lied to you, have we?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened and said to Orion and Valencia, ¡°Since Vicky isn¡¯t here, you two shouldn¡¯t mind if I get my men to search the mansion, right?¡± Valencia and Orion both paled. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Tyler¡¯s intentions were clear: He did not believe what Valencia and Orion said, even if there were surveince cameras present. Valencia was devastated. ¡°Tyler, we¡¯re your biological parents. How could we harm you? You witnessed everything that woman did to you in the past¡­ How could you forgive her so quickly? She wanted to kill you!¡± As Valencia spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. However, Tyler paid no attention to her. He turned his gaze to Harry, who was waiting outside, and said, ¡°Search the ce.¡± Harry had worked for Tyler for several years, but he never met Tyler¡¯s biological parents. He nced curiously at Orion and Valencia. Tyler¡¯s features resembled Orion¡¯s to some extent, indicating their blood rtion. Valencia and Orion both came from affluent families and exuded extraordinary grace and elegance. Harry quickly averted his gaze and led his team to conduct the search. 40 minutester, Harry returned. He walked up to Tyler¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Mister Hart, we¡¯ve searched the mansion thoroughly, but we haven¡¯t found Missus Hart.¡± Tyler furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Have you searched the warehouse and the basement?¡± Harry nodded. ¡°We searched them meticulously and even deployed search dogs, but we still found nothing.¡± Tyler fell into silence. Just then, Orion spoke up, ¡°Tyler, you¡¯ve seen the surveince footage, and the search has been conducted. Do you still suspect that we¡¯ve detained Vicky?¡± The team Harry brought for the search was professional, equipped with search dogs and specialized detection equipment. Even if Vicky was hidden three feet underground, they would have found her. Since they searched twice and still could not find her, it was highly likely that she was not in the mansion. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Your wife is resourceful and managed to get in touch with your grandfather back then. She even managed to persuade your grandfather to help her¡­ Pretending to go missing would be a piece of cake for her.¡± Orion sneered. ¡°Not long ago, when Vicky was invited here, your mother did indeed cause her some grievances¡­ Maybe Vicky is harboring a grudge and intentionally disappeared, wanting to sow discord between us again?¡± Tyler did not fully believe Orion¡¯s words. However, he then thought about the mysterious man he could not get any information about. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened at the thought. He only knew that the man was young and quite handsome, but beyond that, he knew nothing. Despite having his people investigate the man¡¯s identity multiple times, they came up empty-handed because the mysterious man had erased his trace thoroughly. Tyler did not say another word to his parents and simply told Harry, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without bothering to look at his parents again, he turned to leave. Tears welled in Valencia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Look at him. He won¡¯t grow close to us no matter what. He didn¡¯t chat with us nor did he bother saying goodbye to us before leaving¡­ Is he our son or our nemesis?¡± Orion¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in displeasure, but the memories of past events brought his anger down. ¡°When you tortured Tyler back then, did you think of him as your son or your nemesis?¡± he asked. Valencia was instantly at a loss for words and argued weakly, ¡°He was the reason that Father was rushed to the hospital and he injured Lincoln. I was just too angry, and¡­¡± Chapter 863 Chapter 863 ¡°Even if you were frustrated, you should¡¯ve never done that to Tyler¡­ He¡¯s still our son, after all. What kind of mother are you to electrocute your very son?¡± ¡°He was under the spell cast by that vixen, Vicky! I wanted to help him! If I truly wanted him dead, I could¡¯ve just had to do so. Why would I bother doing all those things that would only make me look like the bad guy here?¡± Orion shot her a conflicted look and sighed heavily. ¡°Valencia, just because you never said anything, doesn¡¯t mean Father doesn¡¯t know. He simply chose to turn a blind eye to what you did because you didn¡¯t end up killing Tyler.¡± Valencia looked away. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything that bad to Tyler¡­¡± ¡°You locked him up in a cage with no food for days, shone bright lights on him to keep him from sleeping, and tortured him with all sorts of devices that wouldn¡¯t leave marks¡­ Do you take Tyler for a fool who doesn¡¯t know resentment? He just doesn¡¯t talk about it.¡± ¡°H¡ªHow do you know about all that?¡± Valencia blurted out before covering her mouth. Orion was on a business trip at the time and did not have any involvement in her actions. When he returned home to find his wife causing a mess, he took all the me to prevent Old Mister Hart from punishing Valencia. He shook his head. ¡°Valencia, nothing can remain hidden forever. Father knew about all the things you did to Tyler.¡± Valencia bowed her head. ¡°¡­ I only meant to teach Tyler a lesson and didn¡¯t want to hurt him, but he hasn¡¯t shown us any respect from the start, and I was already frustrated about that. After what he did to Lincoln¡­I only wanted him to apologize, but¡­¡± Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°He didn¡¯t think he did something wrong. Forget apologizing. He didn¡¯t even beg for mercy. I know how hot-tempered I can get, so I¡­¡± After being married to her for so many years, Orion knew Valencia like the back of his hand and asked, ¡°And then? Did he apologize?¡± Valencia¡¯s lips trembled, and she stammered, ¡°That child has a stubborn bone. Throughout it all, he never thought he did anything wrong¡­ He never apologized.¡± Orion¡¯s brow furrowed once again. ¡°So, in Tyler¡¯s heart at that time, that woman he was with was more important than his biological parents?¡± ¡®If that is truly the case, then that woman¡­was undoubtedly a cmity!¡¯ Orion remarked inwardly. Vicky was awakened by a ssh of cold water on her. Tyler¡¯s parents had indeed insulted her, but they had let her go in the end. However, her captors had taken her phone, and since the ce was secluded, Vicky had only walked a short distance before someone knocked her unconscious and carried her away. After opening her eyes, Vicky realized she was locked in a cage. The surroundings were dark and cold with only a dim, yellowish light bulb providing a faint glow. Vicky turned her head and saw a figure standing outside the cage. Her pupils contracted sharply as she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was the servant who pped her. Vicky came to realize what was happening. ¡°Mister and Missus Hart deliberately let me go, creating the illusion that I had already left to deceive Tyler, is that right?¡± The servant stood outside the cage, smiling faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten smarterpared to five years ago, haven¡¯t you, Ms. Shaw?¡± ¡°Five years ago? You saw me five years ago?¡± ¡°Yes, back then, you were very young; just a naive and innocent girl. So easily fooled. There was no need for tricks or mind games, and you wisely chose to leave Tyler on your own.¡± Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Vicky tightly grasped the icy iron bars. ¡°Do you know the reason Tyler and I broke up?¡± ¡°I heard you lost your memory, and I guess it¡¯s true,¡± the maid said, standing against the light, her expression obscured by darkness. ¡°Ms. Shaw, back then, you were truly too naive and werepletely deceived by Missus Hart. You thought she¡¯d treat Tyler well and love him¡­but you couldn¡¯t be more wrong.¡± She took a few steps back, surveying the cage before her and whispering softly, ¡°Back then, Tyler was locked in a cage by Missus Hart, just like you are now¡­¡± A peculiar smile appeared on her face. ¡°You painfully sacrificed your love and broke up with him, unaware that you were pushing him into a treacherous abyss and a realm of despair.¡± Vicky was shaken. ¡°What are you saying?¡± The woman crouched down to meet Vicky¡¯s gaze, her voice slow and gentle. ¡°Mister Tyler suffered a great deal here¡­ Missus Hart was afraid of leaving any evidence, so she couldn¡¯t resort to obvious means. To torture him, she devised various cruel methods¡­ First, she had someone lock him in the cage, depriving him of water, food, and sleep. Every time he was about to fall asleep, she¡¯d turn on the basement lights and shine them on him. But you see, without water and food, a person will die. Upon someone¡¯s suggestion, Missus Hart came up with other methods¡­¡± The woman smiled slyly. ¡°Missus Shaw, have you ever heard of the phrase ¡®ice and fire¡¯?¡± Vicky¡¯s fingers trembled. ¡°What is that?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Missus Hart had many blocks of ice brought in. She made Mister Tyler wear minimal clothing and set the air conditioning to the lowest temperature. When his body reached its limit, she switched to ¡®fire¡¯, where she dressed Mister Tyler in the thickest clothes, lighting up the surrounding fireces to blow hot air at him¡­ This repeated cycle is called ¡®ice and fire¡¯.¡± Tears welled up in Vicky¡¯s eyes, feeling as though a hand had tightened around her heart. ¡®Is that the actions of a mother? No! It¡¯s the act of a demon!¡¯ she thought. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty, though,¡± the maid continued. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to outmaneuver Missus Hart when ites to scheming, even now. Old tricks work the best. Women involved in the power struggles of a prestigious family cannot remain kind-hearted. Leaving Tyler was the right choice for you.¡± She straightened her posture. ¡°However, why did you wade into this troubled water again? Ms. Shaw, forgive me for being blunt, but without the support of a powerful family, you have no significance in the Hart family except for being a burden to Mister Tyler. Furthermore, you¡¯ve be his weakness. Now that everyone in the Hart family knows of your existence, focusing their efforts on you would be the quickest and most effective way to bring Mister Tyler down¡­ You¡¯re just an ordinary person who shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in the first ce.¡± Vicky stared at her dazedly. ¡°Who are you? Why are you telling me all this?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is that¡­¡± The woman nced around and lowered her voice. ¡°Someone asked me to help you.¡± Vicky flinched. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter either. I¡¯m telling you all this because I need you to hang on until someonees to your rescue.¡± Vicky was reminded of the mysterious man and asked, ¡°The person who¡¯s trying to help me¡­ Have I met him before?¡± The maid nodded. ¡°Do you know why Missus Hart made a scene to humiliate you?¡± ¡°She thinks that I caused the differences between her and her son and resents me for that.¡± ¡°Be that as it may, that¡¯s not entirely true for today¡¯s circumstances,¡± the maid said. ¡°There is no surveince footage of her pping you, but Mister Tyler should be able to find out about that soon. The more humiliated you were, the chances that Missus Hart woulde after you again afterward would be slimmer. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Vicky stared at her. ¡°Because she¡¯s already vented her anger, is that what you¡¯re implying?¡± Chapter 865 Chapter 865 ¡°Yeah.¡± The maid nodded. ¡°Mister Tyler searched the entire mansion and didn¡¯t find you anywhere, so his attention will be drawn elsewhere.¡± ¡°Do Mister and Missus Hart n on killing me?¡± ¡°They want to but are both hesitant about it. Right now, they don¡¯t want to worsen their conflicts with Mister Tyler. If they kill you and Mister Tyler finds out, he might not stop at severing all ties with the Hart Family¡­ Who knows what cruelty he¡¯ll be capable of?¡± Vicky frowned and wanted to argue but decided against it in the end. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for too long. If Missus Hart finds out that I¡¯m a spy, I can only imagine what¡¯ll happen to me,¡± the maid continued. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want Mister Tyler to find out about any of this, so no one is allowed to get out of the mansion. Allmunication devices have been confiscated, so I can¡¯t seek help from the outside world for you.¡± She nced at her watch and sped up her speech. ¡°The most dangerous ce is often the safest as well. You¡¯ve been transported back to the mansion, and it¡¯s all up to the odds whether Mister Tyler can find you in time. Ms. Shaw, hang in there.¡± For three whole days, Vicky was confined in the dark basement. Orion and Valencia had onlye once and, upon hearing from the servant that a surveince drone had been discovered around the premise, they did not stay a moment longer and hurriedly left. Since then, no one had set foot in the basement again. The light in the basement had long since gone out, leaving the surroundings devoid of any glimmer. Enveloped inplete silence, she lost all sense of time. In a daze, she pondered if Tyler, just like her, had felt despair and helplessness back then. She arrogantly believed that she had done the right thing when in truth, she was the one who pushed him into the abyss. She was the true culprit, after all. The maid hade once and given Vicky some water and food, hoping it would sustain her for a while. However, she could not visit Vicky frequently or bring too much for fear of arousing Valencia¡¯s suspicion. Vicky dared not eat too much at once, telling herself that she must hold on until Tyler rescued her. She was determined that she would apologize to him when they reunited once again. What he had done to her back then did not evene close to what he had endured, and the most terrifying part of all the horror was that the people who had inflicted the most harm on him were his parents and Vicky herself. Lost in these thoughts, Vicky¡¯s consciousness gradually grew hazy¡­ For the past three days, Tyler had been unable to find any trace of Vicky¡¯s whereabouts. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. There were moments when he even absurdly entertained the thought that Vicky had eloped with another man. After all, the mysterious man who had been secretly helping Vicky had remained elusive. With the mysterious man¡¯s abilities, it would not be too difficult to spirit Vicky away without him noticing. Tyler had barely rested and he found himself leaning back in his office chair, unknowingly drifting off to sleep. In his dreams, he relived events from long, long ago. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 ¡°Tyler, I agree to leave with you¡­ I like the ocean, so let¡¯s settle down somewhere near the ocean, okay?¡± ¡°Can you remove my cuffs? I want to design our home.¡± ¡°How does this design look? Do you want to make any amendments?¡± Vicky put up a great act and appeared to be dreaming of their future together, so Tyler eventually started envisioning their lives together as well. He had always beenposed and realistic, so he was never one to fantasize about the future. He let his guard down and found himself drowning in the idealistic picture she painted for their future, only to find out that everything was merely an act. She escaped when he went outside and came close to truly getting away. He was furious like he never was before, in a way that he had never felt even when he was tortured by his mother. When Tyler caught her once again, Vicky stared at him with despair in her eyes. ¡°Why does it have to be me? Why?¡± Tyler never asked why things were the way they were and had not considered what prompted him to be so obsessive over Vicky, so he was stunned by the question. ¡®Why, indeed?¡¯ He thought at the time. ¡®Why does it have to be her? Is it because of love? But love is fickle and cheap. She once imed to love me, yet when she left me, she showed no trace of reluctance.¡¯ Tyler never proimed his love for Vicky, but he never thought of parting ways with her. At that time, he pondered for a long time about his obsession but could not make sense of it until he overheard a certain passage somewhere after a considerable time had passed. ¡®She was the only light in the darkness, providing warmth, dispelling the shadows, and introducing him to many things he had never experienced before. However, that flickering light eventually extinguished and vanished into the boundless darkness.¡¯ Knock, knock, knock! Just then, the sound of knocking woke him up. The person outside seemed to be in a rush and barged in without waiting for him to respond. ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯ve re-watched all the surveince videos¡­ Since Missus Hart left the estate, she hasn¡¯t appeared again. I¡¯m not sure if she managed to avoid the surveince cameras, or¡­¡± Harry¡¯s face also showed signs of exhaustion. He had been working tirelessly, foregoing proper rest. The terrifying thought that something bad might have happened to Vicky prevented Harry from finishing the sentence, and the look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. He remained silent for a while, absentmindedly tapping the table with his slender fingers, producing a dull sound. After some time, he suddenly stood up. ¡°Gather a team ande with me to the Harts¡¯ mansion.¡± Harry was taken aback. ¡°We¡¯ve already searched therest time, and Missus Hart wasn¡¯t there¡­¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°That was then.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes were as cold as an abyss. ¡°If she was transported elsewhere, there¡¯s no reason why we couldn¡¯t find any trace of her.¡± ¡°Could it be that your parents lied, then?¡± Harry asked. That mysterious person who helped Vickyst time, no matter how powerful they were, could not secretly transport someone away without anyone in Zendonia noticing. A faint, chilling smile appeared on Tyler¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s the only possibility.¡± Chapter 867 Chapter 867 The night was as dark as ink when the door to the mansion flew open. Before the guards had time to react, they were all restrained by the intruders. Tyler nced at Harry and ordered, ¡°Gather everyone in the mansion. Quickly.¡± Harry instantly realized that Tyler wanted to prevent anyone from leaving through the secret passages. Everyone who worked for Tyler was professional and quick on their feet. Soon, every person in the mansion was gathered in one ce and guarded. Orion and Valencia, who were informed about the intrusion, hurried over. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tyler, how dare you barge into your parent¡¯s house in the middle of the night like this?!¡± Orion questioned furiously. Tyler shot them a cold look. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time: Where is Vicky?¡± Orion and Valencia both guessed why Tyler was there and managed to keep theirposure. Valencia frowned. ¡°How would we know where she is? You didn¡¯t believe us and searched the mansion once before, didn¡¯t you? What do you want now?¡± ¡°I think you know what I want.¡± Tyler stared at Orion and Valencia as though he was merely looking at two strangers. ¡°Hand Vicky over right now, and save yourself the embarrassment.¡± Though Orion felt guilty toward Tyler, he was still infuriated by Tyler¡¯s attitude at the moment. ¡°Tyler, is this the way you should treat your parents?¡± Orion¡¯s voice was as cold as frost. ¡°Will you willingly hand her over, or do I have to search for her myself?¡± Tyler questioned coldly. Orion¡¯s breath hitched as he knew very well that Vicky was currently being held in the mansion. ¡®If we let Tyler search the mansion¡­¡¯ Orion thought. ¡®No way. We can¡¯t let him.¡¯ Orion¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Tyler, we cooperated when you tried to search the mansionst time. Vicky isn¡¯t here, and you know that. Your mother is in poor health. Have you considered her well-being when you barged in here causing amotion sote at night?¡± ¡°If you want to rest, hand her over already,¡± Tyler said. Orion grew frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ve told you! Vicky isn¡¯t here!¡± Tyler lost his patience and turned to Harry. ¡°Grab the others and start searching.¡± Before Harry could leave, a figure stood in front of everyone. ¡°Tyler, are you really willing to go to such lengths to the point of hurting the rtionship between you and your parents, all for the sake of one woman?¡± Valencia stared directly into Tyler¡¯s eyes. Indeed, Tyler¡¯s actions seemed to indicate a disregard for his own family. The couple before him were Tyler¡¯s biological parents. Though time had changed, anyone who showed disloyalty and disrespect toward their own parents would still be universally condemned, and Tyler¡¯s actions were clearly immoral. Instantly, all eyes were on Tyler, and even Harry stopped to look at Tyler for instructions hesitantly as continuing to search the mansion would invite criticism. Once news of Tyler¡¯s disrespectful actions toward his parents spread, his name would be forever tainted, greatly affecting his future chances of inheriting the Hart Family¡¯s wealth. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened, and his lips curled into a cold, disdainful smile. He spoke coldly, ¡°Harry, what are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± A flicker of disbelief shed in Valencia¡¯s eyes, and her voice became sharp. ¡°Tyler, are you truly willing to sever ties with your parents for the sake of that woman?!¡± Tyler¡¯s lips parted slightly to respond when hurried footsteps interrupted. Harry¡¯s subordinates brought a maid with them. ¡°Mister Hart, all the staff in the estate have been gathered except for this maid who was acting suspiciously. I found her running off somewhere, so I brought her here.¡± As soon as Orion and Valencia saw the maid, their expressions changed drastically as they recognized that it was the same maid who was supposed to transport Vicky elsewhere. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 There were secret passages in the mansion, so none of them understood why the maid was found. Before Orion and Valencia couldprehend the situation, Tyler was already standing before the maid. ¡°Everyone was gathered in the yard, so where were you going?¡± he asked. The maid kneeled on the ground, panicking. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Speak up.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes sharply. The maid trembled under his re and nced at Orion and Valencia for help. Tyler instantly caught onto the look she directed at the couple and nced at Harry, who immediately stepped forward to stop the maid from looking at Orion and Valencia. ¡°Miss, you should know that you¡¯re in Zendonia, as well as who it is that rules over thisnd.¡± Harry¡¯s voice was soft but steady, so everyone could hear him. ¡°Missus Hart has gone missing right now, and if Mister Hart finds out that someone knows Missus Hart¡¯s whereabouts yet fails to report it¡­do you really need me to spell out the consequences for you? Naturally, if youe clean now, I can ask Mister Hart to show you mercy, but if you refuse to speak and we end up finding Missus Hart here, well¡­¡± He scanned every face around him and said, ¡°No one here can escape punishment!¡± Orion and Valencia were Tyler¡¯s biological parents, and he might not do anything to them. However, the remaining people were just servants, and Tyler would not think twice before punishing mere servants. Moreover, they were all in Stoneford City, not Molivia, and Orion and Valencia were in no position to unt their power. Going against Tyler and kidnapping his wife would be a suicide attempt. Before Valencia and Orion could issue a warning, the maid panicked and spoke hastily, ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­ Mister and Missus Hart instructed me to transfer Ms. Shaw to another location, but I hadn¡¯t entered the secret passage when Mister Tyler¡¯s men arrived. I thought I could hide and head to the basement when no one was looking, but I was discovered before I could do so¡­¡± As they listened to the maid¡¯s confession, Valencia and Orion were so enraged that they almost fainted. ¡°Where is the basement? Take us there,¡± Harry said. The bodyguards immediately lifted the maid by the arms and pushed her along to find Vicky. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Valencia and Orion¡¯s expressions instantly darkened. Though Vicky could sustain herself for a few more days with the food and water she was given, the basement was cold and damp, and her body alternated between chills and fevers, so she soon developed a high fever. Her consciousness gradually grew hazy, and she had a dream that she never had before. She was brought to a vast building by the maid who had pped her but also helped her; It resembled the architecture of ancient pces. They walked for a very long time until the maid stopped in front of a courtyard and said casually, ¡°Here we are.¡± Vicky nced at her and entered the serene and elegant courtyard. The courtyard was filled with all sorts of exotic flowers and nts that Vicky had seen before, and she knew that each of these nts was valued in the thousands. The worth of the nts in the courtyard alone amounted to millions. Even the Shaws, one of the top noble families in Stoneford City, could not possibly afford such extravagance. As Vicky walked closer to the garden, she heard the sound of women talking and softughter. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Vicky stopped and nced around before spotting the elegantdies sitting under the pavilion in the distance. Vicky stepped over and thedies immediately stopped chatting to stare at her in contempt. One of the women said, ¡°Are you Vicky Shaw?¡± Vicky looked at her. ¡°Yes. And you are?¡± The woman lifted her chin with a prideful look on her beautiful face. ¡°I¡¯m Tyler¡¯s mother.¡± Vicky jolted in shock. Tyler rarely mentioned his parents, and all Vicky knew was that his rtionship with them was astringed. She also knew that the status of the Harts had been falling in recent years. Sensing her confusion, Valencia said, ¡°I¡¯m Tyler¡¯s biological mother. The couple you¡¯re probably thinking of is merely his adoptive parents.¡± Vicky was shocked for a few moments but soon epted it. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder that Tyler isn¡¯t close with his parents. So they aren¡¯t rted after all,¡¯ Vicky thought, feeling happy for Tyler as she thought that this was Tyler¡¯s chance of being loved by his true family. ¡°Aunty Hart, does Tyler know about this¡­?¡± Vicky¡¯s words were interrupted by Valencia¡¯s scolding voice. ¡°Ms. Shaw, please address me as Missus Hart!¡± The smile on Vicky¡¯s face froze, as it was evident that Tyler¡¯s mother did not seem to like her very much. Suppressing her disappointment and sadness, Vicky forced a smile. ¡°I apologize, Missus Hart.¡± The other beautiful women sitting nearby looked Vicky up and down, whispering to each other. ¡°Missus Hart, your son¡¯s taste cannot be condoned, don¡¯t you think? This girlfriend of hiscks manners and proper etiquette. She can¡¯t even stand properly¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! I heard she¡¯s an orphan from a small family¡­ With such a background, how can she be a good match for your son?¡± ¡°The disparity is too great. If words about this get out, your family will be aughingstock¡­¡± The women chattered on without a care for Vicky¡¯s presence. Vicky¡¯s heart sank at the realization that Valencia had likely summoned her here to end the rtionship between her and Tyler. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. To her bewilderment, Valencia did not immediately suggest a breakup. Instead, she gave a brief introduction of the Hart Family¡¯s status and influence, and said, ¡°Although your social status does not quite match ours, Tyler is still my biological son, and he has suffered out there for so many years. Since he likes you, there¡¯s nothing much I can do about this situation. However¡­¡± She shot Vicky a side-long nce. ¡°The Harts are far more superior whenpared to your small, puny family. To avoid future embarrassment for Tyler and us, you¡¯ll first have to learn etiquette from me.¡± Valencia remained prideful, but she did not seem to reject Vicky entirely, which came as a pleasant surprise for Vicky. Naively, she believed that as long as she worked hard to change and met Valencia¡¯s standards, Valencia would graduallye to ept her. Vicky was reluctant to give up on Tyler and was determined to work as hard as possible. With that thought in mind, Vicky nodded earnestly. ¡°I understand, Missus Hart. I¡¯ll make an effort to learn.¡± At that time, Tyler was still dealing with hispany¡¯s crisis. After consideration, Vicky decided to wait until she gained Valencia¡¯s approval before telling him about what happened. However, what she did not expect was that Valencia¡¯s words were not meant to approve of her but rather to make her realize the gap between her and Tyler, forcing her to give up willingly. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Vicky¡¯s status was not considered low, butpared to the Hart family, the difference was indeed immense. Even with the support of her family, she was hardly worthy of being wed to the likes of Tyler. During that time, Tyler was busy resolving hispany¡¯s crisis, so they rarely saw each other. As a result, Vicky was constantly invited by Missus Hart to apany her, under the guise of teaching Vicky proper manners and etiquette. In reality, she did not learn much about etiquette, and Missus Hart simply took her to numerous banquets and social gatherings. At first, Vicky thought Missus Hart wanted to broaden her horizons, but as she faced more and more ridicule and gossip, Vicky finally realized the truth. Missus Hart was a force to be reckoned with and managed to hide her true intention all along. Despite all the difficulties, mockery, and grievances, Vicky did not admit defeat. She silently endured and kept herself from mentioning any of the events to Tyler. ¡°Vicky. Vicky¡­¡± A deep and melodious voice echoed, sounding as if it came from beyond a distant dream. Vicky¡¯s eyebrows quivered as she broke free from her slumber. She opened her eyes and beheld a handsome and noble face, familiar enough to bring her sce. At that moment, he gazed at her intently, his deep-ck eyes mirroring her figure. It felt as if she traveled back many years within an instant when he once looked at her with the same gaze. Feeling a lump in her throat, she abruptly threw herself into the man¡¯s embrace, unable to hold back her tears. Tyler remained stunned for a few seconds before instinctively holding her delicate and frail frame. Over the years, she had seldom been affectionate toward him, let alone initiating any form of intimacy with him. Even after her memory loss, any affectionate gestures she made toward him had always had ulterior motives. Tears dampened Tyler¡¯s white shirt as he gently patted her back, his eyes showing a tenderness that even he failed to notice. ¡°It¡¯s alright now, everything¡¯s going to be fine,¡± he muttered. It was a rare, tender moment, and the others stared at the two from afar without a word, refraining from interrupting. However, at that very moment, Orion and Valencia entered, breaking the tranquility with their words. ¡°Oh my, how did Vicky end up here?¡± The tender atmosphere dissipated in an instant. Vicky lifted her head and, through tear-filled eyes, saw the middle-aged couple. Her pupils contracted, and she unconsciously clenched onto Tyler¡¯s shirt. Sensing Vicky¡¯s unease, Tyler stood in front of her, blocking their line of sight. His gaze swept lightly over the approaching couple. ¡°I was about to ask you two why Vicky is here,¡± he questioned. Orion and Valencia had bothe up with an excuse as they imprisoned Vicky. ¡°We did let Vicky go. We have witnesses and surveince footage to prove that, but¡­¡± Valencia looked at Vicky in surprise. ¡°Vicky, why are you here? Do you know that Tyler has left no stone unturned here in our house, searching for you? I did humiliate you when I invited you here, but if you¡¯re upset with me, you could¡¯ve told Tyler or talked to me about it. There is no reason for you to go into hiding¡­ Do you have any idea how much Tyler has suffered in the past few days?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Valencia attempted to me it all on Vicky, implying that Vicky was hiding on purpose to frame Tyler¡¯s parents for her disappearance. What the maid said popped up in Vicky¡¯s mind in the past and she thought to herself, ¡®What kind of parents are they?¡¯ Tyler sneered coldly. ¡°Why do I recall that maid saying that you two were the ones who gave the orders to transport Vicky here?¡± Harry immediately brought the maid over. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Orion nced at the servant and said, ¡°Tyler, your mother and I had no idea why she¡¯d say something like that. Besides, she¡¯s brought from the Harts¡¯ old mansion¡­so who knows, she might be a spy sent by another rtive to drive a wedge between us.¡± Although Vicky was found here, the words of a servant alone were not enough evidence to pin the crime on them. What could Tyler do to them as long as they denied, denied, denied it repeatedly? No matter what, they were his biological parents, which meant they could do no wrong. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. There was nothing Tyler could do even if they killed Vicky. If he did, he would bebeled as ¡®the unfilial and ungrateful son¡¯ for the rest of his life. Tyler narrowed his eyes, which were overflowing with coldness. He was about to say something when he felt someone tugging on his arm. He turned around just in time for Vicky to pass out gently into his arms. Tyler drew his lips into a thin line and lifted Vicky. Then, he took one nce at Orion and Valencia before wordlessly striding off. The night air was cool and quiet. Tyler carried Vicky into the car parked by the door, and not long after, Harry sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°To the hospital, Mister Tyler?¡± ¡°No. Back to the mansion, and ask the doctor to wait there for us.¡± Harry was a little shocked, but he did as Tyler instructed. After getting off the phone with the doctor, he started the car engine. Tyler looked down at Vicky and said softly, ¡°How long are you going to keep up your act?¡± Harry looked up at the rearview mirror, only to see Vicky slowly opening her eyes. She was a little puzzled. ¡°How did you know I was pretending?¡± ¡°Oh, please. The more urate question is what don¡¯t I know about you?¡± said Tyler coldly. Vicky was speechless for a few seconds. Then, she sat up. However, Tyler was not going to let her go just yet. He held her tightly to his chest and looked deeply into her eyes with some kind of emotion she could not quite put a finger on. Vicky lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t want you to keep fighting with them.¡± The fact that Orion and Valencia dared to say what they said meant that they must have removed all traces of their crime. Besides, even if they were truly the culprits, what did it matter? She was only locked up for a few days, and nothing happened to her during that time. No matter how unfit they were to be parents, they were still Tyler¡¯s parents. As their son, he would never do something that would hurt them. However, as their parents, they could do whatever they want to Tyler and called it their right as a parent. Vicky could not help but worry whenever she thought of how cruel and vicious Tyler¡¯s parents were. Besides, he would surely be criticized by others if he was to have an all-out fight with his parents under the watchful eyes of everyone there. This would not bode well for either Vicky or Tyler since the more he was criticized, the easier it was for them to have something to hold over Tyler¡¯s head. Tyler looked at Vicky¡¯s pale, haggard face. ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re thrown into the mix, some fights are bound to happen between a parent and a child.¡± Vicky understood the underlying meaning of what he said. She raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°Does that mean that, apart from me, you and your parents have conflicts about other matters, too?¡± ¡°Of course. Conflicts are inevitable once their adopted son is involved,¡± replied Tyler, who absent- mindedly raked his fingers through her hair. ¡°Vicky, do you know why they didn¡¯t just kill you?¡± Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Vicky looked up at Tyler and answered, ¡°Because¡­I¡¯m your wife?¡± Tylerughed. ¡°Wrong. It¡¯s because I¡¯m still useful to them.¡± ¡°How are you still useful to them?¡± asked Vicky with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°I can help their adopted son to sessfully get the position of being the heir to the entire Hart family¡¯s fortune.¡± Vicky was a little taken aback. ¡°They want you to help him? But aren¡¯t you their real kid¡­?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Tyler asked back indifferently. Vicky fell silent. Tyler was right¡ªwhat did it matter that he was their biological child? He had long beenbeled as the ¡®rebellious one¡¯, and it was all because of her. If she was not in his life, he would not have been hated by his parents nor would he have to suffer through so much torture. This new knowledge made Vicky feel as if a giant boulder was pressing against her chest and making it hard for her to breathe. Since Vicky did not continue the conversation, neither did Tyler. Vicky¡ªwho on ount of being locked up for so long¡ªwas feverish. The emotional shock of seeing Tyler had subsided, leaving her feeling sleepy and cold. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler noticed her trembling, so he hugged her tighter. Instinctively, Vicky began to struggle even though she had no energy left. Her resistance made Tyler¡¯s eyes darken because he realized she would only be nice when she needed something from him. ¡°We¡¯ve done everything a married couple does, so why are you still acting like we are strangers?¡± asked Tyler coldly. Vicky knew he had misunderstood her. ¡°I¡¯m dirty¡­and I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll get your clothes dirty too,¡± she said softly. She had been locked up in a dirty and cold basement for the past several days without a chance to shower, and only god knew what bugs had been crawling all over her. Tyler had always been a clean freak, so she was afraid of dirtying him. Tyler¡¯s face softened after having heard her exnation. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said lightly. However, a woman would always want to present her best side to the man they loved. Therefore, Vicky could not imagine just how unkempt and unsightly she must have looked at the moment. Even though they were husband and wife, she was still embarrassed to have him see her like that. She lowered her eyes to avert his gaze, thinking that as long as she did not look at him, she could pretend he was not looking at her either. ¡®Yes, this is how it must be,¡¯ she thought in a bid tofort herself. However, Vicky¡¯s evasive behavior made Tyler very upset. ¡°Vicky, are you disappointed at the fact that I was the one who got you out of there?¡± ¡°What?¡± She looked up at Tyler. ¡°Why would I be disappointed?¡± ¡°Because you were hoping for a certain someone to save you instead.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Suddenly, she remembered the maid standing in the crowd smiling at her when Tyler carried her away. That maid was very likely to work for the mysterious person, but who exactly was the mysterious person? Tyler became even more upset when Vicky made no response. Instead, her mind seemed to be elsewhere. He thought she must be thinking about that mysterious person again. All of a sudden, he lowered his head and bit down on her lip harshly. The pain pulled Vicky out of her thoughts. She turned around only to be met with a pair of deep, dark eyes. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 ¡°You¡­¡± Vicky did not even have the chance to get the rest of her words out before Tyler kissed her aggressively. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She wanted to tell him to stop, but all of her words had been forced back into her throat by Tyler to the extent she could not even make a peep. At first, she still put up a fight, wanting to push him away. However, not long after, she gave in to his kiss. She no longer struggled or resisted. Instead, she let Tyler do whatever he wanted to her, and the two of them devolved into an interlude of tongue and moans and sweat and hands. Harry¡ªwho was driving the car¡ªbroke out in cold sweat. The gas pedal was pressed to the limit, and because they came in a hurry, the car they had chosen did not have a privacy ss partition that separated the front and back seats of the car. Tyler was totally out of control as if he wanted nothing more than to devour Vicky then and there. ¡®Please don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t.¡¯ Harry repeated the same phrase mentally. He knew how possessive Tyler could be, and he was sure Tyler would gouge out his eyes if he even saw as much as a little of Vicky¡¯s skin. Harry had not forgotten how harshly Tyler dealt with the guy who lusted over Vicky. Tyler would rain down his revenge on any guy who so much as nced at Vicky covetously. In fact, Noah¡ªstill lying in the hospital¡ªwas the best example of just how Tyler would go to keep any man from looking at Vicky. How did Harry know all this? Well, he was the one who carried out Tyler¡¯s order. Just when he was thinking about abandoning the car, Tyler finally stopped what he was doing. Tyler¡¯s chest heaved unsteadily, and his breathing was erratic. The way he looked at Vicky made his eyes seem aze with undisguised aggressiveness and possessiveness. Vicky knew that look very well. After all, that was how he always looked at her during the year he kept her imprisoned in the room. Even though she loved him very much then, she nheless felt only horror at being stared at all the time. At that time, she desperately wanted to run from him, so she had no choice but to lie to him. Unfortunately, her n to escape failed. What was even worse was that he lost his trust in her after that and began to watch her more closely. His mood became even more vtile, and his attitude toward her became stranger. Sometimes, she would wake up in the middle of the night and find that he was still wide awake. He would simply be sitting beside her bed, watching her closely. The look in his eyes terrified her so much that she found it hard to breathe sometimes. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. More than once, she suspected that she had crossed a psychopath who knew how to disguise himself well. However, after she heard what the maid told her, Vicky finally understood how Tyler came to be how he was. He did not tell her anything at the time, but for over the 20 years he was alive, he did not receive any warmth or care. This resulted in a loneliness in him that could not be easily cured. In the beginning, his adoptive parents deliberately alienated him, and when he grew up, he was so used to being alone that he refused all those who tried to get closer to him. Vicky was the only person who sessfully knocked down all the walls he built around himself; the only one who gave him warmth and care. Tyler was like the drifter at sea, Vicky the ind. He was the darkness, and she the light. Anyone would have grabbed onto the only lifeline in their lives. Vicky¡¯s heart ached for him. Regret filled her very core while she mentally berated herself for treating him badly in the past. She leaned against his strong chest and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tyler¡¯s attention was glued to her luscious red lips, but he shifted his gaze to her eyes when he heard her apologizing to him. ¡°Why are you saying sorry to me?¡± he asked in that husky voice of his. Vicky looked deeply into his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not knowing any better back then.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice became deeper. ¡°You remember everything?¡± That question sobered up Vicky instantly; she felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured onto her head. Her memory had been manipted by Tyler as if he did not want her to remember the past. Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Although Vicky had recovered most of her memory, she still could not remember the most important ones. After thinking it over and carefullybing through whatever memory she recovered, she still did not understand why Tyler wanted her to forget her past. Thinking about this, Vicky clenched her fists. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Your mother told me some of the things that happened in the past. I¡¯m sorry for putting you in such an awkward position.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. He looked at her quietly and asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°No new memory from the past came back ever since I woke up from thea.¡± Tyler kept staring at her with his deep, dark eyes as if he could reveal her inner secrets. Vicky was starting to worry that he was on to her. The way he looked at her made her feel pressured and nervous. ¡°Ty¡ª¡± Just when she was about to say something, Tyler averted his gaze and said, ¡°She¡¯s good at making up things, so you don¡¯t have to believe what she said.¡± Vicky breathed a sigh of relief. She made up her mind to only tell Tyler that she had recovered some of her memories after she figured out why Tyler hypnotized her. Also, the mysterious person once told her that Tyler was the one responsible for her car ident. She did not quite believe the mysterious person at that time, but at this moment¡­since she had regained part of her memory, she did not know who to believe anymore. ¡®Tyler is capable of doing anything once he¡¯s driven to the edge,¡¯ thought Vicky. The car sped all the way back to the mansion. When they arrived, Vicky had already fallen asleep in Tyler¡¯s arms. The doctors were already on standby at the door. Tyler carried Vicky out of the car and into their bedroom before letting the doctors check on her. Apart from experiencing a fever, Vicky suffered no other injuries. The doctor put her on a round of IV drip and prescribed some medicine for her. Then, they gave some instructions to Tyler before leaving the mansion. Once the doctors had left, Tyler sat beside the bed and quietly watched Vicky sleep. She seemed to be experiencing a nightmare as her eyebrows were furrowed and her forehead was slick with sweat. ¡®Is she dreaming about being locked up again? Or¡­is she dreaming about her past?¡¯ wondered Tyler. He pulled some tissues out of their box and gently wiped away the sweat on her forehead. ¡°Ahh¡ª!¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes snapped wide open in horror and she began to gasp for air. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Tyler asked her softly. However, the moment Vicky saw him, her pupils immediately became pinpoints, and she instinctively backed away from him. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What did you dream about?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It was only then Vicky looked around and noticed that she was back in her room. ¡®It was only a nightmare,¡¯ she told herself. ¡®And not a memory from the past.¡¯ Perhaps because Valencia had locked her up, Vicky dreamt that she was imprisoned again. However, her jailer was not Valencia but Tyler instead. In her nightmare, he kept calling her names because she tried to run away again and again until he stabbed her with a knife. That was when she woke up. The first reaction she had was fear after waking up and seeing her ¡®murderer¡¯, but aftering back to her senses, she gradually calmed down. She rubbed her temples and asked, ¡°When did we get home?¡± She could not believe she did not even know when she got home. ¡°Not too long ago,¡± Tyler answered gently. Vicky looked out of the window and saw the sky was still dark. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go to sleep, too,¡± she said. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Tyler did not say anything. He simply remained sitting beside Vicky¡¯s bed. Vicky looked at Tyler with a puzzled expression on her face and saw how intently he was staring back at her with his ocean-blue eyes; eyes that were filled with scrutiny, questions, and many other complicated emotions. She thought there was something on her face, so she instinctively rubbed her face. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± she asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then¡­why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I was just thinking why you¡¯re not surprised at all after you found out what I had been through in my life,¡± asked Tyler with a smile that did not reach his eyes. ¡°Could it be you knew about it already?¡± The corners of Vicky¡¯s eyes started to twitch. Whether it was before or after she had lost her memory, Tyler never brought up his life story with her. She, too, did not tell him that she had met Valencia many years before. Her eyshes quivered slightly as she calmly answered, ¡°I met Old Mister Hart a few days ago, and that was when I found out everything. That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t surprised at all.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡± ¡°Then, do you have anything you want to ask me?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The room was brightly lit, but it was not ring. At that moment, both of them could see each other¡¯s expressions very clearly. Vicky noticed his bloodshot eyes and realized he must not have gotten enough rest in all the time that she went missing. Her heart went out to him. ¡°Go to sleep. We can talk about it tomorrow,¡± she said softly. Tyler looked silently at her, and after a few seconds, he finally got up. ¡°Okay, you sleep early, too. Good night.¡± The next day, Vicky felt dizzy and sore all over the moment she opened her eyes. Tyler was nowhere to be seen, and while this was amon urrence, she could not help but feel a faint sense of loss for some reason. It was an emotion she rarely felt before. She touched her forehead and realized the fever had subsided a little. Then, she tried to get out of bed, wanting to take a shower. Last night, she wanted to take a bath, but Tyler would not allow her, so she had to give up the idea in the end. She could not find her shoes since she was carried into the room. Fortunately, the carpet on the floor was clean enough for her to walk on, and she was grateful she did not have to walk on cold ground. She had just taken a few steps when the bedroom door was pushed open. Tyler walked in with a tray in his hand, and on the tray was a bowl of chicken soup. A frown appeared on his face when he saw Vicky was about to go into the bathroom. ¡°Vicky Shaw, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he asked coldly as he strode toward Vicky. His handsome face seemed to have ayer of frost on top of it, and his vibe was so oppressive that it seemed to have created a ck hole. Vicky was startled at first, and she backed away when she saw himing for her. She must have been too flustered or too weak because her legs betrayed her at thest moment, and she fell to the ground. Tyler¡¯s pupils became pinpoints. He quickly put the tray on the table before picking her up from the ground. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± His jaws stiffened as he pursed his thin lips tightly. He examined every inch of her body to make sure she did not suffer any injury. The sun¡¯s rays shone on his face, highlighting his perfect and angr jawline. Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she became dumbstruck while looking at this handsome profile. Seeing that Vicky had not spoken a word since she fell, Tyler turned around to look at her and was met with a pair of swooning eyes. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Chapter 876 The way Vicky looked at Tyler was both strange and familiar. Many years ago, she had looked at him like that as well. The look was one of worship and adoration. However, she never looked at him like that ever again. Vicky nervously averted her gaze from his as if she had been caught red- handed doing something she should not have been doing. Suddenly, she felt her cheeks burning up. Tyler put her back on the bed and said, ¡°You do know that you still have a fever, right?¡± ¡°I just wanted to take a shower,¡± said Vicky, her voice still feeble and hoarse. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower in days, and it¡¯s making me feel ufortable¡­¡± Tyler was quiet for a while, then he picked up the tray from the table. ¡°Have some soup first.¡± Vicky reached out for the bowl, only to have Tyler move the tray out of her grasp. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. My hand is fine. I can feed myself.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t washed your hands in a long time. They could be covered in all kinds of germs for all we know,¡± said Tyler coldly. Vicky balled her hands into a fist. Tyler was right¡­ She had not washed her hands ever since she was locked up. She wanted to take a bathst night, but he would not allow her. Besides, how could he mind that she was dirty when he was the one who hugged her to sleepst night? She might not be as obsessed as him in the cleanliness department, but she was nheless a woman who preferred to be clean and was embarrassed by just how dirty she was. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. I think it¡¯s best if I wash my hands first,¡± said Vicky as she moved to get out of bed. Tyler¡¯s face became cold as did his tone. ¡°If you want me to carry you, just say so. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Vicky looked at him with a confused expression. ¡°I can get to the bathroom myself. You don¡¯t need to carry me there.¡± She had benefited from the round of IV drip the doctors gave her, and she would not have fallen to the ground if Tyler had not startled her. Tyler¡¯s gaze grew colder, and his tone was starting to sound vicious. ¡°What are you going to wear to go to the bathroom?¡± Indeed, her shoes were nowhere to be seen. ¡°I don¡¯t mind walking barefoot¡­¡± said Vicky timidly. ¡°Have you forgotten that you haven¡¯t washed those feet of hers in a long time? Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll dirty the floor?¡± remarked Tyler in an even more vicious tone. ¡°Then can you please bring me my shoes?¡± ¡°Is that an order?¡± Vicky waspletely speechless. It was like she could not do anything at all. Tyler nced at her. Then, he spooned some soup and brought it to her mouth. ¡°Open up.¡± Vicky suddenly had a realization when she saw what Tyler did. ¡°Tyler Hart, why don¡¯t you just admit that you want to hand-feed me?¡± Tyler¡¯s hand froze mid-air, but he quickly snapped out of it. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± he said coldly. The corners of Vicky¡¯s lips curled up on their own. She looked at the spoonful of soup and opened her mouth. The taste of the soup was very familiar as if it came from a distant dream. Vicky spaced out for a moment. Their rtionship had gone from bad to worse over the years. She could count on one hand the number of times he cooked for her. Her eyes began to sting with years. All of a sudden, she felt a rush of impulse, and without thinking about it, she blurted out, ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s start over again.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes shed with an emotion that was too fast to catch. He then said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ve never ended our rtionship in the first ce, so why is there a need to start over?¡± Vicky was a little stunned and started to exin, ¡°What I mean is¡­no more tit for that between the two of US. Let¡¯s all put down our weapons and be nice to each other¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s thin lips curled into a mocking smile, and his eyes gleamed sinisterly. ¡°You never once said that to me before you lost your memory, but it seems like that¡¯s all you can say after you¡¯ve lost your memory.¡± ¡°I just¡­¡± Tyler cut her off coldly, ¡°You just have another purpose, or you need to use me for something.¡± Vicky wanted to defend herself but realized what Tyler said was true-her motives for wanting to make the rtionship work were not pure in the previous few times. She lowered her head and said nothing. At the same time, she mentally berated herself for saying those words out of impulse. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Initially, Vicky wanted to wait until she regained all of her memory before reconsidering her rtionship with Tyler. However, that piece of crucial memory did not seem to being. Then, she found out from the servants that Tyler had suffered gravely because of her ruthlessness.It was under these factors,bined with the many mixed feelings she was having, that Vicky suddenly had the impulse to start over again with Tyler. However, she had forgotten how much it would take for a rtionship to work, especially one as complicated and convoluted as theirs. Therefore, she should not jump too quickly into starting over again just because her heart was telling her to. At least, that was what she told herself, despite feeling disappointed over Tyler''s response. "Reason?" said Tyler coldly out of the blue. Vicky raised her head. "What?" "Why do you want to start over with me again?" "Must there be a reason?" "Yeah." "I''ll tell you sometime in the future." Tyler let it go at that. After Vicky had finished her soup, Tyler carried her to the bathroom where the bathtub was already filled with water and the temperature set to constant. With Tyler''s help, Vicky was able tofortably enjoy a bath. This time, Vicky''s recovery was quick. It only took her three days to feel like she had been born again. The first thing she did was to buy a new phone since she had lost her old one. However, except for the phone numbers she had memorized by heart, the rest of the other phone numbers in her old phone were gone. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She wrote a short text message and entered a string of numbers. [Thank you.] The mysterious person she had met had been using an unknown number. She could not contact them since she had lost her old phone, so the only person she could contact was this other mysterious person. Even until this very moment, Vicky suspected the two mysterious people to be the same person. There was a high possibility that the two mysterious people are the same person if they did not exist in the key memory that Vicky had lost. The other mysterious person did not instantly text back, so Vicky thought she might as well do something else. After checking the time, she picked up the thermal lunchbox and made her way to Hart Corporation. Even though she had blurted out wanting to start all over again without much thought, she thought she might as well cherish whatever time they had left with each other since they were technically still together. Tyler was not in his office. However, his phone and car keys were on his desk. It was obvious that he left only for a moment. Vicky made herselffortable on the sofa, and not long after sitting, her phone rang. There was aplex look in her eyes the moment she saw the phone number. "I''m leaving soon," said Gloria ethereally as soon as Vicky answered the call. After a pause, she added, "Vicky, can youe and give me a send-off?" "What time is your flight?" "One o''clock tomorrow afternoon." Vicky was silent for a few seconds before she finally said, * Alright." After hanging up the phone, Vicky looked at the phone in a daze. Vicky had been out of the loop of Gloria''s situation because she was locked up by Valencia. Therefore, it never crossed her mind that Gloria would truly leave the city. Creak! The door of the office was suddenly pushed open while Vicky was still ina daze. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Vicky snapped out of her trance, put away her phone, and turned to look at the door. A man in a suit and leather shoes walked in with a document. He stopped in his tracks when he saw Vicky. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tyler asked. Vicky smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to bring you lunch.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted to the thermal lunch box sitting on top of his desk and said nothing. Vicky sensed something was off, so she asked, ¡°Do you have an appointmentter?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tyler closed the door. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a call beforeing?¡± It was because Vicky wanted to give him a surprise. She had checked his schedule and found he had no appointments, so she came to deliver his lunch to him. ¡°Sorry for not giving you a heads up,¡± Vicky said. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Tyler picked up his phone and car keys from the table before checking the time. He was about to say something when someone knocked on the door. ¡°Tyler, can we go now?¡± said a beautiful, voluptuous young woman with fair skin. Vicky was shocked to see her there. She had met her at Fashion Week before. Her name was¡­Aria Everly. Aria was shocked to see Vicky as well but was quick to recover. She nodded and smiled at Vicky as a form of greeting. ¡°Ms. Shaw, you¡¯re here too.¡± Her attitude was polite and distant, and she did not pretend not to know her. Aria was dressed in a set of business attire: a pair of women¡¯s trousers, a simple white shirt, and a pair of ck high-heels. She looked dependable and capable, which was far different from how she looked at Fashion Week. Vicky¡¯s smile faded a little. ¡°Miss Everly, what a coincidence. N She would not even have found out about Aria¡¯s existence if Old Mister Hart had not told her about it. In fact, Tyler never brought up anything about Aria until this moment. ¡°Tyler and I are just about to go have lunch. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you join us, Ms. Shaw?¡± Aria asked with a smile. Without waiting for Vicky to answer, Aria then turned to Tyler and said, ¡°Tyler, you don¡¯t mind me inviting Ms. Shaw without asking you first, do you?¡± Tyler naturally would not care about such trivial matters, so he said indifferently, ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Aria¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°What do you say, Ms. Shaw?¡± Vicky was very experienced in dealing with women who wanted to steal her husband away, so she simply smiled and said, ¡°That would be lovely.¡± In the restaurant, Vicky sat beside Tyler while Aria sat across from him. Unlike other women, Aria deliberately did not act like she was close to Tyler but instead showed curiosity about what he ordered by asking him questions from time to time. ¡°Oh, is this your favorite dish?¡± ¡°Have you always liked Italian food?¡± ¡°Do you not like spicy food?¡± It was obvious that Aria was not as close to Tyler aspared to him with Gloria. However, from their interactions alone, Vicky could not help but feel they were not that unfamiliar with each other either. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 The rtionship between Aria and Tyler was not that close and yet not that distant either. In fact, it was just right. Vicky would not have even been able to feel Aria¡¯s malice if it was not for the fact that she stepped on her deliberately that day. After they had finished ordering, Aria and Tyler struck up a conversation. They did not reminisce about the old days but instead talked about matters rting to work. From their conversations, Vicky learned that Aria hade to Stoneford City to discuss a potential coboration with Hart Corporation. Working together was the best way to get closer to one another. Tyler did not say much, and their conversation soon came to a standstill. It was then Aria turned her attention to Vicky. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a fashion designer, Ms. Shaw.¡± Vicky nodded and replied in the affirmative. Aria looked at her. ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you if I want you to design some clothes for me, right?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vicky took out her business card from her purse and passed it to Aria. ¡°You can contact me anytime, Miss Everly.¡± ¡°Thank you in advance,¡± said Aria with a smile as she epted Vicky¡¯s business card. Not long after, the waiter brought out the food they had ordered. The three ate their lunch in silence, and Vicky did not purposely put on a show of affection with Tyler. She did not put food on his te or fed him. Tyler¡¯s expression and attitude were as calm as usual, therefore making the whole lunch seemed eerily normal. After lunch, Vicky went to the bathroom. She was standing in front of the sink washing her hands when, from the mirror, she saw a graceful and slim figure approaching her. Soon, she stood in front of the sink that was next to Vicky¡¯s. Turning on the tap and washing her hand, she nonchntly said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered if there¡¯s a limit to how shameless a person can be, but now that I¡¯ve met you, Ms. Shaw, it seems like my question has been answered.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve finally decided to drop the act huh, Miss Everly,¡± said Vicky indifferently. ¡°Drop the act?¡± Aria scoffed. ¡°As if I can ever put up an act as good as yours. Did you really think that you can erase all the hurt you¡¯ve caused Tyler just because you faked your memory loss? Vicky Shaw, if I were you, I¡¯d never be able to face Tyler again, let alone marry him!¡± Then, she turned around to look at Vicky with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°How can you live with yourself knowing that the only reason you married him is to hurt him even more?¡± Vicky furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Aria straightened up her body and looked right into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Vicky, you were the one who poisoned Tyler, right? Did you know he nearly died that time? In fact, he would¡¯ve been dead if my family-who have been generations of medical practitioners-didn¡¯t happen to have a precious and rare antidote.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes were filled with sarcasm as she added, ¡°Oh, I forgot. You wouldn¡¯t know about this since you¡¯ve ¡®lost¡¯ your memory.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Vicky looked at her. ¡°Are you sure that I was the one who poisoned him?¡± ¡°You were the only one with him that week, so who else could it be other than you? Besides, you even admitted to it at that time.¡± ¡°Well, did you see it with your own eyes?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know Tyler at that time, so how could I possibly be there to witness it? However, there were many others at the crime scene. The walls have ears, Vicky. If you don¡¯t believe it, just ask Tyler yourself. After all, he¡¯ll never lie to you, right? IV ¡®Ask Tyler myself?¡¯ thought Vicky. ¡®He¡¯d never bring up something from the past¡­ Those things had be a sort of forbidden thing to talk about.¡¯Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Aria pulled out a tissue. ¡°To be honest, I might not even be here talking to you like this if Tyler had married someone else. But to me, it doesn¡¯t matter if his wife is you or someone else because the two of you are destined to be apart from one another.¡± Her eyes shed with an emotion too fast to capture. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you two are destined to neverst ever since you got him involved with the Hart family. The reason why he married you wasn¡¯t because he could not bear to be apart from you but because of other reasons. Oh, by the way, do you know why the Hart family has nevere over until now?¡± Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Chapter 880 ¡°Why?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°That¡¯s because when he first returned to the Hart family, not a single one of them weed him back. In fact, he was ostracized by everyone there. After all, he didn¡¯t grow up in the family. Besides, who¡¯d wee a person who suddenly appeared to fight for the family¡¯s inheritance?¡± Vicky already knew Tyler¡¯s biological parents were not kind to Tyler, but she could not help asking, ¡°What about his parents? No matter what, he¡¯s their biological son, so they must¡¯ve weed him.¡± Aria scoffed. ¡°Thanks to you, Tyler¡¯s rtionship with his parents is very strained. In the beginning, his parents had someone in mind for him to marry once he was back. This was their way of showing him they cared about him. ¡°However, for people like you and him who think love triumphs over all, you guys think that it¡¯s ridiculous to be in an arranged marriage in this day and age. In a family like mine, it¡¯s something quite common. The family¡¯s survival trumps everything, Vicky. Only then do we have the time to think about other things such as matters of the heart. ¡°At that time, Tyler had just returned to the Hart family. The fastest way for him to gain a firm foothold is to form an alliance with another family through marriage. But he was dating you then, and he refused to break up with you. In fact, he even said that he could do without the Hart family, but not without you. ¡°His parents were enraged. They felt that Tyler didn¡¯t understand that with his status at that time, he¡¯d be as good as dead if he didn¡¯t return to the Hart family as the rest of the family would never allow someone like him to exist. ¡°Thus, to make him understand the importance of power, his parents decided to make hispany go under. They were confident that Tyler would have no choice but to grovel himself before them after he was left with nothing.¡± Vicky was shocked to hear all that. ¡°Are you saying that the period where he was dealing with one problem after another in hispany was because of his parents?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Aria. To destroy apany that Tyler built with his sweat and tears over the years was nothing but child¡¯s y to the Hart family, who have all the power and resources in the world. However, to let him experience what true despair tastes like, his parents deliberately gave him some hope that hispany would survive the attacks before dealing him the fatal blow.¡± Here, Aria paused for a while and looked straight at Vicky with eyes filled with contempt. ¡°Fortunately for his parents, it was at that time you told him you wanted a divorce. Not many would¡¯ve survived the loss of apany and marriage at the same time. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise¡­¡± Aria shook her head and sighed lightly. ¡°He¡¯d rather give up the whole world than give up on you.¡± Vicky felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She never knew these things. Aria smirked and said, ¡°His parents had many tricks up their sleeves which are more than enough to deal with a poor, powerless girl like you. I¡¯ve seen you from afar in some of the banquets you¡¯ve attended with his mother. My, my, how those who only know how to suck up to those more powerful than them bullied you. ¡°Of course, you were one tenacious woman, I¡¯ll give you that. You didn¡¯t back down and kept persisting in the face of all difficulties. After that, she knew it¡¯d take more than that to make you give up your marriage so she changed her tactic ¡­and in the end, you did break up with Tyler.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. By then, Vicky¡¯s breathing had bebored, and she sweated profusely. ¡°Do you know¡­what tactic she used?¡± she asked. ¡°For those who like money, you can give them money. For those who aren¡¯t confident, you only need to bring down their self-esteem. And for those who passed every test¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say their love must be real,¡± Aria answered.¡± Your weakness was Tyler, and his parents only needed to manipte him for you to do what they wanted. ¡°Although the two of you were indeed forced to break up, the hurt you caused him during the process was very real to him. Moreover, poisoning him was the most unforgivable sin you made against him¡­¡± Aria¡¯s voice gradually became blurrier as if it wasing from another world, until the words became completely meaningless to Vicky. While this was all happening, she suddenly got a splitting headache before finally passing out. Aria, who was still talking, was startled by Vicky¡¯s sudden fainting. At first, she thought that Vicky pretended to pass out so that she could frame her. However, she turned to look back at the door and did not see Tyler. She nudged Vicky¡¯s body just to make sure and realized that Vicky genuinely had fainted. It was then she, in a panic, went to look for Tyler. Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Chapter 881 In the hospital room, Vickyid quietly on the bed with her eyes closed as if she was asleep. The doctor examined her and found no serious physical injuries; the cause of her unconsciousness was attributed to an unknown stimulus. Tyler, with a cold glint in his eyes, stared at Aria. ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Aria lowered her head. ¡°What I know is limited, but I told her how much you sacrificed for her¡­ She has lost her memory and doesn¡¯t remember anything, so she feels like she¡¯s been bullied and oppressed throughout the years when you¡¯ve endured far worse¡­¡± Tyler interrupted her. ¡°Miss Everly, we aren¡¯t close enough for you to defend me.¡± Aria looked up at him. ¡°Tyler, over the years, the Hart family, including Old Mister Hart, neglected you because they wanted to test your abilities. Now, with Old Mister Hart personallying to Stoneford City, it means your abilities have been acknowledged by him. If you return to the Hart family now, no one will have any objections.¡± Five years ago, although Old Mister Hart had gone against opinions from other family members in objection to epting Tyler into the family, he could not control Tyler¡¯s rebelliousness and his actions that harmed the Hart family members and interests. Hence, the Hart family unanimously disagreed with him returning home. After careful consideration, Old Mister Hart decided to let Tyler take over the family business of his foster parents to see how capable he was. If he turned out to be a prodigal son, they could just leave him be. However, after four years, Old Mister Hart was impressed by the abilities Tyler demonstrated. At this point, no one could make any business action in Zendonia without Tyler¡¯s approval. Throughout the year. Hart Corporation had grown stronger. Although they still could not rival the true Hart family, Tyler had clearly learned from the lessons of five years ago. The power and connections he held in his hands were sufficient to keep even the most powerful family in the world from harming him in Zendonia. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Tyler furrowed his brow, but just then, Vicky whimpered and opened her eyes. Without paying any further attention to Aria, Tyler hurriedly walked to Vicky¡¯s bedside. ¡°Vicky, how are you feeling?¡± A handsome and familiar face appeared before her. Vicky blinked nkly, and tears began to scroll down her cheeks as she finally remembered everything. When Tyler saw her tears, he assumed that she was feeling unwell and tensed. However, when he tried to go outside to call the doctor, Vicky grabbed the hem of his shirt to stop him. He paused, and after a few moments of hesitation, he stayed and turned to Aria, who was standing by the side.¡± Call the doctor.¡± Aria was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Tyler turned his attention back to Vicky. ¡°Call the doctor.¡± Aria took onest look at Vicky before stepping out of the room. Tyler reached his hand out to gently wipe away Vicky¡¯s tears. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Vicky felt a lump in her throat, and despite all the words rolling on her tongue, she could not seem to find her voice. ¡®He has lied to me about so many things,¡¯ she thought. Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Vicky felt both dumbfounded and amused. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tyler asked, causing Vicky to snap out of her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she whispered. ¡°I just remembered some stuff.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Tyler did not seem surprised at all. ¡°What have you remembered?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°Just things from the past.¡± She had once lost consciousness for days and recalled her lost memories as a result before. Tyler kept his eyes on her and asked, ¡°What things from the past, exactly?¡± She lowered her gaze, and after a while, she summoned the courage to look at him again. ¡°The poison you were drugged with¡­ Has it been removed?¡± Tension instantly rose, and Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. He knew what Aria had said to Vicky as there were only a number of things Aria knew. The atmosphere in the room was suffocating, and Vicky knew she should not have asked about it. She tried asking about the poison after they were married, but it only resulted in a fight, in the end, every single time. Just when Vicky thought that Tyler would not answer her question, he said, ¡°Yeah.¡± Her lips quivered. ¡°If I say that I didn¡¯t poison you¡­would you believe me?¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who poisoned me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky suddenly fell silent, realizing that she had rushed it. After regaining her memories, she was eager to exin everything to Tyler, but she forgot that she had spent three years without uncovering the truth behind the incident. There was no way for her to convince Tyler that she was not the culprit without any evidence. Missus Hart and Aria were right. The trust between us ceased to exist years ago,¡¯ she thought as she lowered her gaze and remained silent. At that moment, there was a gentle knock on the door of the hospital room, and Aria entered with a doctor. The doctor examined Vicky thoroughly, confirming that she was not seriously injured. After reporting the situation to Tyler, the doctors left. However, Aria stayed behind and did not leave. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She nced at Vicky, then at Tyler, as if she wanted to say something, but before she could speak, Tyler said coldly,¡± Miss Everly, you can leave now.¡± Aria let out a soft sigh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now then.¡± Soon, Vicky and Tyler were left alone in the room, and tension rose once again. Vicky was burdened with her thoughts and she kept her gaze on the ground without saying a word to Tyler. Still, his intense gaze remained fixated on her and was bing hard to ignore. Tyler suddenly spoke, breaking the silence in the room,¡± Vicky, besides all this, what else have you remembered?¡± Vicky instinctively raised her head, finding his deep ck eyes sharp like lightning. Her heart skipped a beat, but she did not let any of her emotions show and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t remembered anything else.¡± ¡® Nothing at all?¡± Vicky stared into his pitch-ck eyes, a strange feeling flickering in her heart. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± She concealed everything well, and no one else should know about her effort of regaining her memories apart from Harvey. She did not believe that Tyler would know about it. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Tyler stared into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°You seemed keen on regaining your memories a while ago, yet you¡¯ve stopped going to the hypnotist altogethertely¡­ Don¡¯t you want your memories back?¡± She paled slightly, but before she had the chance to say anything, he continued casually, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve regained some part of your memories on your own, though.¡± Her heart instantly sank. Tyler walked over to her and bent down to meet her eyes with his dark, brooding eyes. ¡°You just said that you weren¡¯t the one who poisoned me, is that right?¡± Vicky did not understand why he was asking such a question but nodded anyway. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who could it be?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± As a matter of fact, she managed to conclude that Tyler was poisoned by the pieces of memories she had. Hence, she called Harvey, seeking his help to look for experts in poison. The expert Harvey found did call Vicky, but she did not have any memories of what poison was used and how Tyler was poisoned. In the end, she reached a dead end. Though she finally managed to remember everything, she still had no clue as to how Tyler got poisoned. At the time, Tyler had been with her the entire week, and no one else apart from Vicky seemed to have the chance to poison Tyler. ¡®What exactly happened, then?¡¯ she thought. This question had gued her for three years, and she still had not figured it out. Tyler lowered his gaze, his handsome face devoid of emotion, making it impossible to gauge how much he believed her. They were inches away from each other, close enough to see each other¡¯s eyshes, feel each other¡¯s breath, and discern every change in their expressions. Tyler reached out and gently caressed Vicky¡¯s cheek. ¡°Do you really want to start over with me?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered as she looked at Tyler. After she suggested they start over, Tyler had not given her a direct answer. Since then, they had not discussed it further about the Hart family, Tyler¡¯s parents, or Aria. Before Vicky regained all her memories, she believed that her marriage with Tyler could work. However, after regaining her memories, she felt that there was an insurmountable distance between her and Tyler-a distance that could not be bridged. No matter what the reason for their breakup was, she could not erase the hurt and betrayal that took ce. Regardless of whether she poisoned him herself, she must have been involved in some way. On top of that, she manipted him into marrying her and lost their child when she tried to save Alex. Before she lost her memories, their rtionship was so astringed that she never considered the possibility of starting anew with Tyler. When she lost her memories, his attitude toward her changed somewhat, and she began to harbor a naive notion that they might be able to work on their marriage after all. Vicky felt as though the scales in her mind were being gently pulled. Reason told her that they had endured too much pain and there would be no way for them to set the past aside, but her feelings said otherwise. As she gazed into his eyes that seemed capable of devouring souls, Vicky nodded dazedly as if she was caught under a spell. In the next moment, she was gently embraced. At the same time, Tyler¡¯s voice, clear and as intoxicating as wine, resonated in her ear. ¡°Will you give up on me again?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vicky blurted out. ¡°Never again.¡± ¡°Will you bring up the divorce again?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Never.¡± ¡°No matter what happens?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression was resolute as she nodded. ¡°Yes, no matter what happens.¡± She would never fall easily into the trap set by the Hart family again. At this moment, the two of them embraced silently, unable to see each other¡¯s expressions while Tyler muttered in a low, gentle voice. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Chapter 884 ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she looked up at Tyler. ¡°Are you serious?¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± She stared at him hesitantly. ¡°Do¡­you not mind at all?¡± ¡°About what?¡± She opened her mouth to speak but did not know where to begin. He seemed to see through her mind and pulled her into his arms before nting a gentle kiss on her cheek. His voice was melodious and refreshing when he said,¡± Since it¡¯s all in the past, we should let it go.¡± Vicky rxed slightly, only to tense again when he added,¡± Besides, you¡¯ve forgotten about most things that happened before, so let¡¯s not talk about them anymore.¡± Even before recovering all her memories this time, Vicky remembered most of the past events. However, she only achieved it without Tyler knowing, and he was unaware of her effort. Tyler seemed reluctant for her to remember everything, and even up until this point, she could not understand the motive behind his actions. ¡®Did he hypnotize me to erase my memories just so that we can give our marriage another chance?¡¯ she thought. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, everything seems to make sense.¡¯ ¡°What about you and Miss Everly?¡± asked Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m not close to her. We¡¯ve only met a few times,¡± Tyler replied. Vicky looked at him. ¡°She was your¡­former fiancee?¡± ¡°It was merely wishful thinking on the part of the Hart family; I¡¯ve never acknowledged it,¡± he rified. But you never mentioned her to me.¡± Tyler shot her a look. ¡°We¡¯re already married. Why would I bring her up?¡± Vicky fell silent and thought, ¡®That¡¯s right. We¡¯re already married, so it seems like there¡¯s no need to discuss exgirlfriends or former fiancees.¡¯ ¡°And what about the Hart family?¡± Vicky continued. ¡°You never told me anything about them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you; it¡¯s just unnecessary,¡± he said calmly. ¡°The Hart family doesn¡¯t wee me. Asking me to return to Zendonia is their way of exile.¡± Vicky remembered Aria¡¯s words. ¡°So, if they¡¯reing to find you now, does it mean that¡­they want you back in the family?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°WelL.what do you think?¡± she asked. ¡°They want me toe back, which naturally means they need me.¡± Tyler¡¯s dark eyes remained serene and profound, and every word he spoke was rational and sensible. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for them to show how badly they need me.¡± Vicky was taken aback at the realization that Tyler seemed to have any intention of refusing to go back. The man he had be was no longer impulsive but someone who considered himself a qualified sessor. Any businessman would prioritize consideration over gains and losses, instead of their emotions. Tyler was no longer someone who would readily abandon wealth and status for her sake. Vicky knew that this change was a result of her actions, but for reasons she could not begin to exin, a faint sense of loss emerged in Vicky¡¯s heart. Noticing Vicky¡¯s silence, Tyler assumed that she was worried about the Hart family¡¯s opposition to their rtionship, so he reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can change the fact that you are my wife.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Tyler lowered his gaze to her. ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Since you have no more questions, then.Jt¡¯s my turn to ask, ¡± he said. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened with panic. ¡°What?¡± ¡®Has he discovered I¡¯ve remembered everything?¡¯ she thought. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Tyler¡¯s eyes were as dark as a starless night as he stared at Vicky. ¡°Who was the person who has been helping you?¡± Vicky rxed at the question and said, ¡°I swear, I don¡¯t know who he is. I don¡¯t even know his name.¡± ¡°Have you met him before?¡± He pressed on. Vicky hesitated. Though she finally remembered everything, she had no clue as to who the mysterious man was, and she could not even confirm if the man she ran into before was the mysterious person who had been helping her. After some time, she said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never met him.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and he got up. ¡°Do you want to rest in the hospital, or go home?¡± Vicky disliked hospitals and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Tyler nodded and lifted her from the bed. The next day, Vicky appeared at the airport and was about to search for Gloria when someone tapped her on the shoulder from behind. She turned around to find a devilishly handsome face before her. ¡°Vicky,¡± greeted the man, his eyes glittering in the most alluring way. ¡°Harvey?¡± Vicky was shocked at first but soon came to a realization. ¡°Are you here to see Gloria off?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m here waiting for you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Well, Gloria said she called you here today, and since I have nothing to do, I arrived a little early and decided to wait here. ¡°You didn¡¯te with Gloria?¡± she asked in surprise. ¡°No.¡± ¡°How is she now¡­? How is Gloria doing?¡± Vicky asked. Thest time she saw Gloria, she was in a horrible state, and her depression had almost turned into a mental illness under Tyler¡¯s ¡®care¡¯. Harvey shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s really bad. She suffers from insomnia and nightmares all night long, and she can barely maintain a stable mind with medication. That¡¯s why she¡¯s going abroad for treatment.¡± As they chatted, they arrived at the VIP lounge. Gloria was already waiting there. Her long hair was loose, and she wore a hat and a pair of ck sunsses that covered most of her face. Despite that, one could still faintly seethe pallor that even makeup could not conceal. Harvey did not apany Vicky to join Gloria, but stayed in ce instead, giving them space to talk. Gloria remained seated and slowly looked up when she sensed someone¡¯s presence. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± She looked at Vicky. ¡°Take a seat. Let¡¯s chat.¡± Vicky sat next to Gloria. ¡°Will youe back again?¡± ¡® Maybe, or maybe¡­not,¡± Gloria replied. Vicky fell into silence. Gloria turned to Vicky. ¡°The reason I called you here this time is to thank you and¡­to tell you the truth about something.¡± ¡°The truth?¡± Vicky frowned. Gloria took off her sunsses, her face riddled with exhaustion. ¡°The truth is that Tyler never loved me. I wasn¡¯t his unrequited love, and everything he did when he pursued me back then was fake¡­¡± ¡°Fake?¡± Vicky furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°But you said that if I didn¡¯t get involved between you two, he would¡¯ve married you.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Gloria said with a light, ethereal smile. ¡°After all, my figure and profile are so simr to yours. He couldn¡¯t have you and had lost faith in love, so he decided to find a substitute. It was a constion, in some way.¡± Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Gloria looked at Vicky and drawled, ¡°Actually¡­I¡¯ve always been your substitute.¡± Gloria had always been proud and was unwilling to admit certain things, even though she knew them to be true deep down. She finally reached a point where she was willing to acknowledge the truth, which showed just how disheartened she was. ¡°In fact, I sensed this many years ago. Back then, when he had just returned to Zendonia and pursued me¡­ Whenever we went out to eat, he always liked to sit beside me and look at me from the side. When he looked at me, there¡¯d be asional moments of distraction in his eyes, as if he was seeing someone else through me. His gaze was so focused to the point that I couldn¡¯t resist falling for him¡­ But deep down, I managed to keep my guard up and never epted him¡­ Well, you know what happened next.¡± Gloriaughed bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit that Tyler never liked me. When I heard that your married life isn¡¯t going too well, I came back. As a result, I¡¯ve made a fool out of myself.¡± Vicky listened silently, unsure of what to say. Gloria clearly saw Vicky as the winner in the situation, and Vicky knew that any attempt to console Gloria would only sound like she was gloating. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited just yet, though.¡± Gloria stared deeply into Vicky¡¯s eyes, her eyes sparkling with emotions. ¡°Given how you treated him back then, he¡¯ll never forgive you. Vicky, I advise you to stay away from him, or else¡­you¡¯ll end up even more miserable than I am right now. Here¡¯s a secret I want to tell you¡­ Back then, Tyler didn¡¯t make a mistake when he looked for the woman ying piano in that garden. He was looking for you, that¡¯s true, but due to my misunderstanding, both you and Tyler thought he had made a mistake. I know you don¡¯t really care about this, but my point is that even though Tyler thought he owes me, he still showed me no mercy. ¡°Also, about that promise you made to never y the piano again, I was just frustrated at the time, so I didn¡¯t expect you to actually give up ying. ¡°Vicky, you can continue ying the piano now. The debt between us¡­has been cleared.¡± After leaving the airport, Harvey offered to take Vicky home, and she did not refuse. She sat in the passenger¡¯s seat and stared out the window nkly without a word. ¡°Vicky.¡± Harvey could not hold back and asked, ¡°What did she tell you?¡± ¡°She told me that Tyler didn¡¯t find the wrong person back then. She also warned me to be careful of Tyler, saying that¡­ ¡± Vicky paused for a moment. ¡°Tyler won¡¯t truly love a person. A glimmer of understanding shed through Harvey¡¯s eyes.¡± And what about you? What do you think?¡± Vicky fell silent. She had just decided to leave behind the past and start anew with Tyler, so she could not give up so soon. She had given Tyler her promise to not abandon him again, and she intended on following through with her promise. ¡°Even if what Gloria said is true, I¡¯m the reason why he can¡¯t love another person,¡± Vicky said. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go ahead.¡± Harvey frowned as he realized what Vicky was implying.¡± Have you made up your mind, Vicky?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But I thought you said you won¡¯t make any decision before you have all your memories back.¡± She turned to look at him with a smile. ¡°I forgot to tell you this, but I remember everything now.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Harvey froze, and the look in his eyes darkened with emotions. ¡°Vicky, since you¡¯ve remembered everything, you should know that too much has happened between you and Tyler, and I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Vicky interrupted him gently. ¡°I know. I was the one who made the wrong choice and gave up on him back then. He has every right to be mad at me. Since he¡¯s willing to ept me again, I¡¯ll try my best to make up for the mistakes I made. Harvey had been Tyler¡¯s rival in the business world for years and knew that Tyler was far too obsessive for his rtionship with Vicky to end well. ¡°Does Tyler know that you remember everything?¡± he asked. After a moment of silence, Vicky shook her head. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Chapter 887 ¡°No.¡± Harvey¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡¯¡¯Why didn¡¯t you tell him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out before that Tyler was the one who caused my amnesia? I still haven¡¯t figured out why he wanted me to forget, so¡­I haven¡¯t told him yet. I¡¯ll inform him once I understand the reasons behind it.¡± There was one more thing Vicky did not mention: Tyler¡¯s change in attitude toward her started after her amnesia. He did not want her to remember, and she wondered if it was because he did not want to confront their past and he had yet to let go of what happened. She could empathize with that and was willing to give him time. Harvey wanted to advise her against it but realized that Vicky was far too determined to ept any advice he had to offer, so he remained silent in the end. Not long after arriving home, Vicky received a call from Tyler. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. Upon hearing the man¡¯s voice, a faint smile appeared on Vicky¡¯s lips. ¡°I went to the airport to see Gloria off and just got home.¡± Tyler showed no surprise upon hearing this news. ¡°How is she now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not doing great, so she decided to go abroad for treatment.¡± Tyler simply hummed in a calm tone without asking further questions and changed the subject. ¡°Get ready, we have a family banquet tonight.¡± Vicky¡¯s face twitched. ¡°A family banquet?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s hosted by the Harts.¡± Every single member of the Hart Family looked down on Vicky, and she knew that she would be the laughingstock if she attended the family gathering. Tyler seemed to sense her concern and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them pick on you again.¡± Vicky was moved and felt at ease in an instant. ¡°Okay.¡± Vicky examined herself in front of the mirror and nodded in satisfaction at her reflection. She was wearing a tailor-made sky-blue backless dress, exuding a gentle and elegant aura while maintaining dignity. It entuated her graceful and slender figure, and her every movement in the dress carried a captivating charm. As a fashion designer herself, every gown she wore was custom-made to perfectly suit her. Once she put on the dress, she found a pair of matching ne and bracelet and put them on. Just as she was about to leave, she spotted a towering figure in the mirror. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Tyler stood quietly behind her with his dark eyes fixated on her eagerly. The temperature seemed to rise in the room as he stared at her, and her cheeks flushed in response. ¡°Tyler.¡± Vicky wanted to break the awkward silence, but Tyler simply took a few long strides toward her and captured her lips with a forceful kiss. His fragrance filled her nose, and his kiss was demanding. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Chapter 888 ¡°No¡­ Mmph!¡± Before Vicky could finish, her words were all swallowed by Tyler¡¯s kiss. To attend the party looking her best, she spent two hours on makeup. Not only had Tyler smudged her makeup, but he even tore her dress! The sound of fabric tearing caught her in shock, but she soon snapped out of it. ¡°Tyler, my dress!¡± Tyler ignored her and continued to devour her with a relentless kiss. After being married to him for years, she knew what he was trying to do and tried to push him away. ¡°No¡­ We don¡¯t have time. We¡¯re going to bete¡­¡± He nted kisses on her lips and neck before muttering hoarsely into her ear. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± With that, he captured her lips once again, effectively stopping her from protesting. By the time it was all over, Vicky¡¯s makeup and dress were all ruined. On top of that, they werete to the party. She red at the man stepping out of the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? He has the audacity to ask me what¡¯s wrong? ¡® she thought angrily to herself. Vicky pointed at her neck in annoyance and said, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to my neck! How can I go out looking like this?¡± Tyler calmly picked his shirt up to put it on before buttoning it up elegantly. ¡°Why can¡¯t you go out looking like this?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was as gentle. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a husband and a wife to be in bed? I* ¡°¡­¡± Vicky was irritated but had no words to counter him. Her gaze swept over andnded on her dress, which had been torn to shreds and nearly turned into a rag. Her eyes widened, disbelief flickering in her eyes, as she sorrowfully looked at her ruined dress on the ground. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How could this happen?¡± she muttered. This dress was her prized creation, requiring a great deal of effort and dedication. She used the best materials and received numerous awards for it, so she never wore it for casual asions, fearing it might get stained. Being invited to the Hart Family¡¯s banquet, she chose to wear this dress to look her best, yet Tyler simply tore it apart. Vicky picked the dress up with trembling hands painstakingly. Tyler, on the other hand, did not empathize and teased, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have thetest dresses of the season sent over.¡± He paused and added,¡± Backless dresses aren¡¯t suitable for you, so don¡¯t wear them again.¡± Vicky was shocked by how heartless he was toin about her dress after he had devoured her in the same exact dress. If it genuinely did not taste good, that would be one thing, but he did not even leave a crumb! ¡°I like backless dresses, so I¡¯ll wear a backless dress.¡± Furious, she dered coldly, ¡°I have plenty of backless dresses in my wardrobe. I¡¯ll just find another one.¡± As she spoke, she moved to get out of the bed. Suddenly, the world spun around her, and before she knew it, Tyler had pinned her down. He lowered his gaze to study her alluring features while uttering, ¡°No way.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my dress, and now you won¡¯t let me change into something else? Do you want me to go wearing this torn rug of a dress?¡± Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Tyler scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t wear any backless dress. I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky stared into his eyes. ¡°And if I insist on wearing one?¡± Tyler looked at her unblinkingly for a while before saying, ¡°It looks like we won¡¯t be attending the gathering after all.¡± She froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He narrowed his eyes dangerously and brushed his lips against her cheek. ¡°Are you sure you want to seduce me again, Vicky?¡± Realization finally dawned on Vicky. ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t control yourself, yet you me it all on me,¡± she muttered. ¡°You use me of seducing you, then say that I don¡¯t look good in backless dresses¡­¡± ¡°I never said you don¡¯t look good in one,¡± Tyler said. Vicky wanted to argue but instantly realized that he was right. It was already rude of them to bete to a family gathering, and it would be atrocious for them to not show up at all. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t wear a backless dress.¡± Vicky caved. ¡°Just get off of me.¡± Instead of getting up, Tyler requested, ¡°I¡¯ll pick what you wear.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky thought that he was offering to help out of guilt for tearing her dress apart, so she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Tyler went into the closet, and after searching for a long while, he finally picked something. When Vicky saw the clothes he picked, she blurted out,¡± Tyler, have you gone mad? Why are you taking my pajamas out?¡± ¡°It suits you.¡± ¡°Are you trying to embarrass me at the party, Tyler?¡± Memories of the past crossed her mind, and her expression darkened. ¡°Do you want others tough at me for wearing something like this?¡± ¡°No one will dare tough at you with me around,¡± he said. Vicky¡¯s heart fluttered slightly, but she shook her head regardless. ¡°No way. Even if they won¡¯tugh at me to my face, they¡¯ll all think that I¡¯m crazy.¡± Seeing how determined she was, Tyler went on to pick out a set of exercise attire. ¡°This one, then.¡± ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t wear a jersey and yoga pants to a party.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a family gathering. You don¡¯t really have to get all dressed up,¡± he said. Though it was a family gathering, Vicky did not see the Harts as her family. Vicky had apanied Valencia to numerous social gatherings and even attended a few so-called ¡®family banquets¡¯, which were nothing more than asions for ttery and degradation. At these gatherings, youngdies of high status and elegant women wouldpare themselves to one another relentlessly. Vicky, with her own respectable background, had witnessed such events before. However, it was not until she attended these banquets with Valencia that she truly understood the extravagance of top-tier aristocratic gatherings. Everything from clothes, shoes, and handbags, to the jewelry adorning their bodies was put on disy forparison. Anything that could be seen with eyes was considered a unt of one¡¯s status. Hence, attending such an asion in sportswear would not only subject Vicky to ridicule, but people would also consider her mad. ¡°No.¡± Vicky refused to wear such hideous attire to the family banquet, no matter what. The two of them reached an impasse. In the end, theypromised and chose a moderately fashionable and casual outfit that would not be too eyecatching at the banquet, yet still avoided making Vicky look out of ce. The family banquet was held at Old Mister Hart¡¯s traditional mansion, a ce Vicky had been to before. When they arrived at the venue, everyone was already seated and engaged in conversations. As soon as they saw Tyler and Vicky enter, the chatter abruptly ceased, and the atmosphere became unnaturally quiet. Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Chapter 890 All the people looked at both Vicky and Tyler with an indescribably unsettling gaze. In the past, Vicky had apanied Valencia to numerous social gatherings, encountering various types of people and incidents. At that time, she was young and incapable of rivaling Valencia¡¯s level of cunning. She eagerly sought Valencia¡¯s approval and endured many unfair treatments as a result. Unfortunately, Vicky had no choice but to swallow her pride and ept the abuse as she was facing Tyler¡¯s rtives. Vicky could not help but feel somewhat uneasy when she saw all the familiar faces again. Valencia had traumatized her, and in moments like these, she found herself yearning for the days when she was oblivious to the past without her memories. Tyler seemed to sense her unease. He gently held her hand and spoke in a soothing tone. ¡°No need to be nervous. I¡¯m here.¡± Vicky calmed down at the sound of his voice and smiled at him. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, a chilly voice cut through the crowd. ¡°Indeed, an uneducated barbarian can never rise to our ranks. Even young children nowadays know not to bete. As an educated adult, how could you be sote, making everyone wait for you two? This is ridiculous.¡± The voice was familiar, and Vicky¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she followed its direction. The woman¡¯s name was Isabe, the eldest daughter of the prestigious Hart family. Her rtionship with the bloodline led by Orion had never been peaceful. There were conflicts of interest between the bloodline she was in and the one led by Orion, and she considered anyone on Orion¡¯s side her enemy. She was one of the strongest opponents against Tyler¡¯s return to the family. Valencia and Orion held a certain extent of power in the family, so Isabe dared not to speak ill of them at that time. However, when it came to Tyler and Vicky, she did not care about maintaining civility of any sort. Over the years, Tyler rarely came home, and Isabe had only seen him a few times, so she knew nothing of his temperament. Deep down, she never held Tyler in high regard and only felt even more contempt for Vicky. Several years ago, Valencia brought Vicky to attend a few high-society events, and Isabe had taken every opportunity to bully Vicky. Taking advantage of her status, Isabe had even once poured a drink over Vicky¡¯s head, making her look disheveled and pathetic in front of everyone. In the midst of it all, Valencia watched silently, not uttering a single word in Vicky¡¯s defense, and because of that, Isabe took her silence as approval to continue. From that moment onward, she joined forces with her group of girlfriends, finding pleasure in tormenting Vicky and causing her a great deal of suffering. The most outrageous incident nearly resulted in Vicky¡¯s death. At the time, Isabe thought that Vicky would never dare to fight back, but to her surprise, Vicky pped her several times and even grabbed her by the hair before trying to drown her in a water basin. Had Isabe¡¯s friends not called security in time, Vicky would have drowned Isabe to death. The feud between Vicky and Isabe solidified after that event. Valencia soon realized how unpredictable Vicky could be and was afraid that Vicky might actually do something harmful to her, so she stopped bringing her to social gatherings altogether. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Tension rose as the two women who considered each other enemies met once again. Vicky¡¯s gaze turned cold as she saw Isabe, but she refrained from confronting Isabe directly under the current circumstances, so she simply turned her head indifferently as if she had not heard anything. Tyler had only encountered Isabe a few times, and she had made snide remarks and sarcastic comments towards him every time they met, so he could not be bothered to pay attention to such a simple-minded woman. He did not even deign to look at her, let alone try to exin himself to her. He held Vicky¡¯s hand and casually addressed Old Mister Hart, ¡°Apologies, something unexpected came up at thepany.¡± Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Vicky narrowed her eyes. Tyler clearly said there was a work-rted matter to take the me for. Although it was indeed because of him that they werete, Vicky was touched that he came forward to defend her in front of the entire Hart family. Old Mister Hart nced at Vicky and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s just a family dinner. No big deal. Work is still the priority.¡± He waved at the two of them. ¡°Take your seats quickly.¡± Gatherings at the Hart Family were different from ordinary parties. Ordinary parties were held like buffets, while family gatherings were when all family members gathered at the same table to dine together. Old Mister Hart, with the most seniority and highest status, sat in the central seat. On his left and right sides, in descending order, the seating arrangement followed the hierarchy of seniority. At this moment, everyone at the banquet had taken their seats, leaving only two empty seats next to Orion and Valencia. Tyler and Vicky walked over together. Orion and Valencia had a strong dislike for Vicky, but in front of everyone else, they were careful not to make a fool of themselves by uttering snide remarks at her. Valencia smiled warmly. ¡°Tyler, Vicky, here you here. Come take your seats.¡± Vicky had already experienced Valencia¡¯s hypocrisy many years ago; she was deceived by the beautiful picture Valencia painted and manipted into enduring hardship because of it. Later on, Vicky gradually understood that Valencia would never acknowledge her. After Tyler and Vicky took their seats, Old Mister Hart signaled the start of the meal. Vicky observed the surroundings briefly and noticed that there were not too many people present today. Isabe and her family sat across Vicky, and next to them sat a mid-aged couple and a strange young man that Vicky did not know. There were unfamiliar faces all around her, while Lincoln and the rest of the Hart family were nowhere to be seen. Vicky did not find it strange as the Hart family¡¯s main residence was in Molivia, so it was normal for most of the members to note to Zendonia. The servants brought out tes of food and ced them on each table. This family banquet was inclusive, with each table having different dishes, epassing different cuisines and Vicky concluded that the food must have been prepared ording to everyone¡¯s preferences and tastes, reported in advance. However, upon seeing the dishes in front of her, Vicky froze. All the food before her was seafood. Vicky was allergic to seafood and never touched them. Tyler scowled. There were a lot of servants in the Hart Family, and with several servants assigned to each section, the dishes were served efficiently. Once all the dishes were served, Old Mister Hart said, ¡°Since this is a family gathering, there¡¯s no need for formality. I¡¯m sure you are all starving. Let¡¯s dig in.¡± Everyone was about to start dining when a loud ¡®bang¡¯ was heard in the quiet hall. The others turned to the source of the sound and saw Tyler mming his ss hard onto the table with a cold expression. Everyone gaped at him, and Old Mister Hart asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tyler? Do you not like the food?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Vicky is allergic to seafood, yet you prepared nothing but seafood. What is the meaning of this?¡± Tyler asked. Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Chapter 892 ¡°Allergic to seafood?¡¯ Each family was to inform the host ahead of time about their dietary requirement. Old Mister Hart nced at Valencia and Orion, who paled as none of them expected Tyler to point it out so bluntly. Old Mister Hart instantly realized what had happened and called the butler over. ¡°Take all the dishes at Tyler¡¯s table down and check with Vicky to see what she wants, then tell the kitchen to make other dishes.¡± The butler dared not to dy and urged the servant to take the dishes down. The others were distracted from their meals and turned to look at Tyler and Vicky, all the while whispering among themselves. ¡°What a drama queen to cause a motion over a few dishes¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? She was alreadyte to the gathering and kept us all waiting. Now, she is causing a scene over the food. Does she really think that this is her house?¡± ¡°I heard that her family background is only slightly better than ordinary people, and after her family dered bankruptcy, she managed to get to where she is now by seducing men¡­¡± ¡°How disgusting¡­¡± The chattering sounded familiar like the one Vicky heard years ago. In these people¡¯s eyes, once they developed a prejudice against someone, that person¡¯s existence alone would be a mistake. Vicky had been condemned by so many across the years that she had grown numb toward it, so she remained seated expressionlessly. As the crowd criticized Vicky, Isabe felt immense satisfaction and could not resist making sarcastic remarks. ¡¯ A woman who can¡¯t bear the slightest grievance andcks any sense of propriety is truly embarrassing. She should just go back to where she came from and get a divorce, sparing the Hart family any further shame!¡± After all, Old Mister Hart was present, so Isabe could not be too harsh with her words and assumed Vicky would continue to silently endure as she had done in the past. However, Tyler, who sat next to Vicky, suddenly turned to face Isabe. ¡°What did you say?¡± Isabe did not have much interaction with Tyler in the past, but her distaste for everyone on Orion¡¯s side of the familyincluding Tyler¡ªhad tainted her impression of him. In her memory, this cousin of hers, who had been mistakenly taken into a different family, seemed to possess no redeeming quality apart from his looks. The Hart family boasted a long and prestigious history, with an abundance of talent and excellent genes. All progenies not only possessed good looks regardless of their gender but also had exceptional intelligence; even the distant parts of the family were filled with top-notch professionals in various industries. Hence, it was exceptionally difficult to stand out in such a family Given their equal talents, the descendants of the Hart Familypeted in terms of looks as well. Lincoln was considered one of the three best-looking men in the family along with Isabe¡¯s brother, which had always been a sore point for her. Lincoln, Morgan, and Robin were all considered extremely good-looking, but Morgan had long passed away, and to Isabe, Lincoln was hardly a match for her brother, Robin. Later, when she heard that Lincoln was an adopted child and not a true member of the Hart family, she reveled in joy for a long time, thinking that it wasughable for an adopted child topete with her brother. When Tyler was reintroduced to the family, she found herself in a depth of frustration. After all, Lincoln was only considered equal to her brother, while Tyler managed to surpass Robin. Because of that, Isabe had not refrained from speaking ill of Tyler in public gatherings.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Rumors had it that Tyler had done many foolish things for Vicky and even wanted to sever ties with his family, which only deepened Isabe¡¯s contempt toward him. How can a man who has nothing in mind but romance achieve any sess in life?¡¯ she thought. Soon after that, Tyler left the Hart family, and there was little news about him. At that moment, as she faced Tyler¡¯s pitch-ck and icy- cold eyes, Isabe suddenly felt a chilling sensation all over her body, slightly intimidated by the menacing look in his eyes. Isabe had always been spoiled, and Old Mister Hart had indulged her, which only caused her wilfulness to escte. Thus, she would never allow herself to be intimidated by a cousin who had been cast out and abandoned since childhood. With that in mind, Isabe steadied her mind and lifted her proud chin. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your wife, of course. Your wife is degrading our status and reputation with how lowly her status is and how barbaric her actions are. She is a nobody yet acts like a princess. Does someone like her really have the right to be picky?¡± Isabe pouted. ¡°Why keep a woman like her around? It¡¯s better to divorce her directly and be done with it-¡° Before Isabe could finish her words, Tyler interrupted her. ¡¯ Say it again.¡± Isabe instinctively turned her head and met a pair of deep and brooding eyes that were staring at her with a cold and prating gaze as Tyler exuded a chilling aura from his body. Under his intimidating gaze, Isabe felt as if her neck was being firmly grasped by arge hand, making it difficult to breathe. ¡®How can he be so intimidating? He¡¯s even scarier than my brother, Robin. This has to be an illusion or something!¡¯ she thought. Isabe calmed herself and shouted, ¡°I said that you two should divor¡ª¡± ¡°Alright. Stop it,¡± an authoritative voice interrupted Isabe. ¡°An allergy is not to be taken lightly as it can easily kill. If Vicky can¡¯t eat seafood, it¡¯s not that big a deal to change the dishes.¡± Old Mister Hart smiled at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, Orion and Valencia didn¡¯t know that you have an allergy. Please forgive them.¡± None of the members of the family knew that Tyler had married Vicky, so it seemed reasonable for Orion and Valencia to not know much about Vicky. Vicky fell into silence as Valencia knew about her allergy. There was once when Valencia forced Vicky to eat seafood, and Vicky ended up in the hospital for three whole days. ¡°Old Mister Hart,¡± Tyler said. Vicky immediately stopped Tyler by shaking her head at him, to which he scowled, reluctant to let it go. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She squeezed his hand tightly, and after a while, Tyler finally gave up. Vicky realized that anyone who suggested Tyler a divorce would provoke him. Tension rose in the air, and the people who were gossiping about Vicky earlier quieted down. A whileter, the servants returned with the new dishes. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Chapter 894 The atmosphere continued to be awkward during dinner, and though the others did not say another word, they kept looking over. Their judgemental gaze pierced through the air like des. Tyler ignored them all, and when Vicky did not start eating, he calmly served food onto her te. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like these?¡± She snapped out of it and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°Then eat up,¡± he said. ¡°I thought you said you were hungry.¡± After what had just happened, Vicky had lost her appetite, but she knew that Tyler would order the servants to make other dishes if she refused to eat. To prevent others from thinking that she was spoiled, she picked up her spoon. Not far away, Isabe scoffed. ¡°How shameless.¡± After dinner, it was time for casual conversation and tea where people formed into small groups to chat. ¡°Tyler.¡± Old Mister Hart called out. ¡°Come. There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you in person.¡± Old Mister Hart clearly did not want Vicky to be there, so she stepped aside and said to Tyler, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll go make tea.¡± Tyler nced at her and nodded. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The family banquet was hosted by Old Mister Hart, and no one would dare to cause trouble in front of him. Even Valencia and Orion had to resort to tempering the food menu to pick on Vicky. They assumed that Vicky would continue to endure as she had in the past, but Tyler, unexpectedly, decided not to stay silent and exposed everything in front of everyone. Although no one said anything, they all knew that it was Valencia and Orion were the ones who nned the menus. Tyler¡¯s action undoubtedly amounted to publicly humiliating them. Valencia and Orion already disliked Vicky to begin with, and since their son had humiliated them because of Vicky, they simply could not be more frustrated. Vicky did not want to make things difficult for herself, so she went to the kitchen to make tea. Just as the water was boiling, the kitchen door was pushed open. ¡°Hey, Vicky. It¡¯s been a few years, but you¡¯ve certainly risen in status, huh? You¡¯ve finally learned to get a man to speak on your behalf, huh?¡± Vicky turned her head to see a proud figure, strutting toward her like a peacock. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Isabe first examined her from head to toe, and let out a disdainful sneer. ¡°How can someone with your taste think that you can be a fashion designer? Tsk, tsk, tsk! I guess women who are skilled in the art of seduction are different from the rest of us. No matter how hard others work, they can¡¯t surpass your aplishment by crawling onto men¡¯s beds. Indeed, your skills in that aspect are impressive¡­ I suppose it¡¯s a talent in some way¡­¡± As if remembering something, Isabe revealed a malicious smile. ¡°Or should I say, it¡¯s a profession.¡± Vicky frowned in disgust. Isabecked ambition, had no real aspirations, and had an incredibly simple mind. Her thoughts were practically written all over her face, and because she posed no threat to the Hart family, the other family members were rather fond of her. Isabe would asionally cause trouble, but it was never anything significant, and the issues were easily resolved without affecting the Hart family. It was considered normal for a wealthy youngdy to have a bit of a temper and be a little wilful, so even Old Mister Hart indulged his granddaughter to a great extent. Back in the day, when Vicky was still young and Isabe had juste of age, Isabe took pleasure in tormenting Vicky all the time. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Once, Isabe even tricked Vicky into the cold storage room and adjusted the temperature to its lowest, nearly freezing her to death. If a waiter did not happen to walk by at the time, she might have died in the cold storage. The fact that a young girl could harbor such malicious thoughts sent a chill to the depths of one¡¯s heart. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was after that incident that Vicky decided she had enough and taught Isabe a harsh lesson. It was said that Isabe spent over a month in the hospital after that, but Vicky no longer cared because Valencia stopped inviting her to the gatherings. The sight of Isabe filled Vicky¡¯s heart with disgust. She gave Isabe a cold nce and turned to ignore herpletely. Vicky took the kettle off the stove and poured the water into the teapot slowly. Seeing that Vicky disregarded her, Isabe was furious.¡± Vicky, I¡¯m talking to you! Why aren¡¯t you answering? Are you deaf or mute?!¡± Vicky replied indifferently, ¡°And who are you? Why should I bother answering you?¡± Isabe was momentarily stunned, but then she revealed a cold smile. ¡°Right, Aria told me that you¡¯ve lost your memory¡­ Oh, you¡¯re quite good at pretending. To keep your man, you¡¯ve sunk so low that you¡¯re willing to use this sort of dirty trick!¡± Vicky paid her no attention and calmly brewed the tea leaves. ¡°Vicky, a bumpkin like you has no ce in this family. Got it?! If Vicky blocked out her voice and rinsed out the first brew. ¡°Vicky, do you remember when you embarrassed yourself at the banquet years ago and became the object of ridicule? Let me tell you, I still have that video. Once I upload it online, you will be a laughingstock worldwide! Of course, as long as you kneel before me and beg, I can consider sparing you¡­ Don¡¯t you people in Zendonia bow and kneel all the time in your culture? Use your grand Zendonian etiquette to beg me, then,¡± Isabe spoke smugly, only to find that Vicky not only ignored her but did not even spare her a nce as well. In the time it took for Isabe to speak, Vicky had finished brewing the tea and was about to carry it out. Isabe instantly erupted in anger. She pointed at Vicky¡¯s face and angrily shouted, ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re not family. You and your b*stard husband are the same and bothck manners! Neither of you was taught by your mothers how to act around your superior!¡± Vicky initially had no intention of paying any attention to Isabe, but upon hearing her mention of Tyler, she stopped in her tracks and turned sharply toward Isabe, her re piercing. ¡°Who are you calling a b*stard?¡± Isabe did not see Vicky as a threat and showed no fear. Seeing Vicky¡¯s change in expression, Isabe became even more pleased with herself. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your husband, Tyler Hart! If he wasn¡¯t a b*stard, why would his parents despise him? I heard his adoptive parents aren¡¯t too fond of him either¡­ Oh dear, it¡¯s truly pitiful. What¡¯s the point of someone living like that, unloved by his parents? If I was him, I would¡¯ve killed myself a long time ago¡­¡± Vicky could not help but interrupt Isabe. ¡°Shut up!¡± The more frustrated Vicky got, the more excited Isabe was. Like a snake that had caught the scent of its prey, she continued to attack viciously; each word uttered through her red lips was venomous. ¡°He¡¯s a b*stard that no one wants! His parents don¡¯t want him, nor does his family. Everyone hates him, so he is destined to be alone forever! What¡¯s the point of living like that? He might as well die and save himself the embarrassment-¡° Smack! Before she could finish, she was pped across the face harshly. In the room, Old Mister Hart and Tyler were talking when their conversation was interrupted by someone knocking on the door. ¡°I remember saying that no one is allowed to disturb us,¡± Old Mister Hart said in annoyance. ¡°Old Mister Hart, something bad happened,¡± reported the servant anxiously. Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Everyone gathered at the doorway of the kitchen where Isabey among the shattered fragments. Her feet, wrists, and cheeks were cut by the sharp pieces on the ground, and blood was sttered everywhere. ¡°Oh my goodness, Isabe¡­ Isabe, what happened to you? ¡± A middle-aged woman pushed through the crowd and ran over, her eyes welling with tears. Soon after, a middle-aged man followed suit. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The couple were Isabe¡¯s parents. Someone pointed toward Vicky, who stood to the side, and whispered, ¡°Someone saw her pushing Miss Hart down.¡± Isabe¡¯s parents turned their gaze toward Vicky. They already held a grudge against Orion¡¯s family, and after witnessing Vicky injuring their daughter, their disdain for her reached its peak, and none of them were willing to let it slide. Isabe¡¯s mother pointed at Vicky, her voice filled with anger. ¡°Someone, capture this murderer! I will not let this slide!¡± The summoned bodyguards nced at each other but did not step forward. Vicky was Tyler¡¯s wife, and none of them dared toy their hands on her. Isabe¡¯s father realized what the problem was and furrowed his brow. It seemed unlikely that they could punish Vicky, so they could only seek justice and demand compensation from Orion¡¯s family. If they could not vent their anger, they could at least gain some benefits. He nced at his wife, who immediately understood what he meant and wailed, ¡°My daughter, my Isabe¡­ What did she do wrong? How could something like this happen to her? N Just then, Orion and Valencia arrived after hearing the news and walked in. Valencia was taken aback when she saw Isabe lying in a pool of blood. ¡°What¡­ What happened to Isabe?¡± Isabe¡¯s mother red at Valencia. ¡°It¡¯s all your daughter-in-w¡¯s fault!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The people who knew the truth began discussing the sequence of events, each adding their version. ¡°Isabe went to the kitchen to brew tea and somehow got into an argument with Tyler¡¯s wife. We don¡¯t know what was said, but Tyler¡¯s wife pped Isabe. Isabe tried to retaliate but was pushed to the ground¡­ That¡¯s pretty much what happened.¡± Orion turned to Isabe, who was sobbing in her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Isabe, is that what happened?¡± Isabe, who was proud and smug earlier, put on a mask of an innocent little girl and nodded while sobbing. Valencia looked at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, is that true?¡± Vicky was pale, but she remained calm and nced at Isabe. ¡°Yeah.¡± Isabe¡¯s mother was further enraged. ¡°She admitted it! She admitted it herself! Orion, Valencia, I demand that you make this right for my Isabe!¡± Orion had always known Isabe¡¯s parents to be bothersome and entitled people, who would often cause a scene over minor matters. He scowled. ¡°Is there some kind of misunderstanding? It¡¯s not like Vicky would hurt Isabe for no reason at all, right?¡± Isabe blurted out, ¡°She was the one who started it. I didn¡¯t even hit her! You can ask the others if you don¡¯t believe me¡­ They¡¯re all my witnesses!¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw that Tyler¡¯s wife started it.¡± ¡°I was around the kitchen when it happened, and I saw them as well¡­¡± Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Everyone started speaking one after another. Though they genuinely looked down on Vicky, no one was willing to lie at a time like this. Orion and Valencia¡¯s expressions turned incredibly grim. After exchanging a nce, Valencia said, ¡°Since it was Vicky who is at fault, she should apologize to Isabe. We¡¯re all family, and there shouldn¡¯t be any lingering grudges, right?¡± Orion added, ¡°Vicky, regardless of the circumstances, it¡¯s never right to resort to violence. Why don¡¯t you apologize to Isabe?¡± Isabe¡¯s mother was not buying into this. ¡°Orion, Valencia, my daughter has suffered such severe injuries with her face disfigured. It¡¯s uncertain if she can marry into a good family or even get married at all. An apology¡­? Do you think you can just brush it off as if nothing happened? It¡¯sughable!¡± Isabe¡¯s cheek was indeed grazed by the fragments of the teapot, but the wounds were shallow, and at this point, the blood had already coagted, so it was unlikely to leave any scars. Her mother was using it as an excuse to punish Vicky, who could not be excused for resorting to violence. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s up to the younger generation to resolve their matters. We as their seniors can only offer advice. After all, they¡¯re already adults with their world and lives,¡± Valencia said. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Valencia¡¯s casual remark clearly conveyed the message that they were not going to be scammed and were not willing to get involved. Isabe¡¯s mother sneered. ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re not getting involved, then let¡¯s seek Old Mister Hart¡¯s judgment!¡± Before long, Old Mister Hart and Tyler were summoned by the servants. When Old Mister Hart saw Isabe covered in injuries, he was taken aback. ¡°What happened to Isabe?¡± Tyler only gave Isabe a brief nce before his gaze fell on Vicky. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s going on?¡± Vicky¡¯s lips moved, but she could not utter a word. Once the others recounted the events, Old Mister Hart disyed a disapproving expression and turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, is this true?¡± Vicky remained silent for a few seconds and nodded. Old Mister Hart continued, ¡°What¡¯s the reason for this?¡± ¡°She¡­ She said some hurtful things, and I couldn¡¯t control myself,¡± she said. Neither Isabe¡¯s parents nor Tyler¡¯s parents bothered asking Vicky what happened as the reason for Vicky¡¯s action did not matter to them. Old Mister Hart narrowed his eyes. ¡°And what did Isabe say?¡± Vicky fell into silence. She did not bother remembering what Isabe said about her, but she did not see how she could repeat all the horrible things Isabe said about Tyler in public. On top of that, Vicky was the one who resorted to the violence. When Isabe¡¯s mother saw that Vicky quieted down, she became more certain of herself. ¡°She just dislikes Isabe and hurts her because of that! Besides, even if Isabe said something wrong, she didn¡¯t have to beat my daughter up so badly. Old Mister Hart, Isabe grew up under your nose, and you should know what kind of a person she is¡­ She¡¯s now injured and has a scar on her face¡­ How is she supposed to find a good match in the future?¡± She burst into tears. ¡°Her life is ruined!¡± ¡°Old Mister Hart, the Yeager came to us asking to marry their son with Isabe, but that son of theirs is really picky about looks. With a wound on Isabe¡¯s face, the engagement might be called off and our firm¡¯s corporation with the Yeagers might go south as well¡­ This is costing us a great deal!¡± Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Old Mister Hart understood their intentions and turned to Valencia and Orion. ¡¯¡¯Orion, Valencia, what do you think?¡¯ Orion sighed. ¡°Young people have their ideas, and as elders, we should respect their choices. How to handle this matter can only be determined by the parties involved.¡± Although Orion¡¯s words sounded eloquent, his attitude made it clear that he wanted no part in this and that he did not wish to interfere. There was nothing wrong with his actions, but the fact that he was not willing to defend his daughter-in- law sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. Isabe¡¯s father sneered inwardly. If it had been Lincoln who had suffered instead of Isabe, Orion, and Valencia would have hysterically demanded that the culprit be punished instead of remaining out of the way to prevent all responsibility. Isabe¡¯s father looked at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s not that I, as your great uncle, don¡¯t respect you, but your wife has indeed gone too far in today¡¯s matter. We¡¯re all family here, and the old mister is here with us now, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Let¡¯s consider the contract we discussedst time. You can give up an additional five percent, and well let this matter rest. Otherwise¡­¡± He gave Vicky a cold nce.¡± There are nationalws and family rules. Our Hart family¡¯s rule is that we cannot harm each other or resort to violence among kin. Those who vite it¡­will face family discipline. Since she¡¯s your wife, she¡¯s a member of the Hart family and will have to face our family¡¯s discipline.¡± Tyler¡¯s mother added, ¡°Tyler, you experienced the family discipline firsthand before. Not only did you have to kneel in the prayer hall for a day and a night, but you also received a caning. Your wife is so delicate; she probably won¡¯t be able to endure it¡­ It¡¯ll be horrible if she suffers any long-term damage to her body. You can make money again, but one¡¯s health cannot bepromised.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank and thought to herself, ¡®So the Hart family had such rules? Was that what Tyler endured by hurting Lincoln apart from being tortured by Valencia?¡¯ Before Tyler could speak, Vicky spoke up, ¡°I am willing to ept the punishment.¡± ¡°Vicky.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. ¡°Let me handle this matter.¡± ¡°Each person is responsible for their actions. Even if I am Tyler¡¯s wife, it is up to me to decide whether I want to ept the punishment or agree to thepensation.¡± She turned to Old Mister Hart. ¡°Old Mister Hart, don¡¯t I have the right to make a choice?¡± Old Mister Hart was ced in a difficult position. They were all in Zendonia, and if they forcefully punished Vicky, Tyler cared too much for Vicky to let those who were involved go without suffering as well. All things aside, the Harts hade to Zendonia to ept Tyler back into the family but also because they had encountered difficulties and needed Tyler¡¯s connection to resolve them. Hence, enraging Tyler would not do them any good. Old Mister Hart cleared his throat. ¡°This is just a quarrel between two youngdies, so I don¡¯t suppose this will warrant such harsh punishment. The wound on Isabe¡¯s face isn¡¯t that severe. I will summon a few doctors to ensure that her face recovers without a scar.¡± Isabe¡¯s parents paled. ¡°No way-¡° Old Mister Hart waved them off and stopped them from protesting. ¡°Vicky will apologize to Isabe, and that¡¯s the end of it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Isabe¡¯s parents wanted to argue, but Old Mister Hart scowled, and histone became stern. ¡°What? Do you all feel like you don¡¯t have to listen to me anymore?¡± Though Old Mister Hart had retired, he was still respected and feared by many. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Isabe¡¯s parents instantly fell into silence, and Old Mister Hart smiled gently to look at Vicky. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Chapter 899 ¡°Vicky, no matter what, violence is never the right choice. Why don¡¯t you apologize to Isabe and we will put all this to rest?¡± Vicky had not anticipated that Old Mister Hart would be on her side without requesting that she be punished or makepensation. An apology seemed like the perfect solution. Though she did not mind being wronged, she did not want to trouble Tyler or cause him any loss, so she nodded. Old Mister Hart was satisfied andmented inwardly, ¡®She is flexible and sharp. It¡¯s no wonder that my grandson is head over heels for her. If Tyler isn¡¯t returning to our family, Vicky would be a perfect match for him. However, with his current status, Vicky is nothing but a deadweight to him.¡¯ ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled, then,¡± Old Mister Hart dered. ¡°Vicky, go apologize to Isabe.¡± Vicky was about to apologize when someone grabbed her by the arm. At the same time, a cold, melodious voice pierced through the air. ¡°Hang on.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The others turned to look at Tyler in confusion, and he continued, ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten to the bottom of this, so Vicky can¡¯t apologize.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone gaped at Tyler, not knowing why he would obsess over the truth. It all boiled down to a heated argument, and no matter how harsh their words had been, the one who resorted to violence would be in the wrong. Since Old Mister Hart was interfering, Vicky would only need to apologize. There seemed to be no need for an investigation. Vicky also felt that there was no need to continue the conflict and gently tugged at Tyler¡¯s sleeve before shaking her head at him. ¡°I was the one who made the first move and caused her injury,¡± she whispered. ¡°I should apologize to her.¡± Tyler looked at Isabe¡¯s parents. ¡°Vicky is my wife, and I know her character better than anyone. She wouldn¡¯t just attack someone for no reason.¡± Isabe¡¯s parents were already frustrated that they did not get anything out of it and were further enraged that Tyler attempted to look into who was in the wrong. ¡°Tyler Hart, are you saying that your wife is not at fault, but Isabe is?¡± Isabe¡¯s father questioned. Tyler¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Isabe¡¯s fatherughed with frustration. ¡°Tell me, then, where did Isabe go wrong?¡± Tyler nced at him indifferently. ¡°Why would Vicky attack?¡± Isabe¡¯s mother¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°No matter the reason, it¡¯s wrong to resort to violence!¡± Tyler¡¯s tone turned cold and sarcastic. ¡°ording to your logic, even if I curse your whole family with death and extinction, I wouldn¡¯t be wrong as long as I don¡¯t resort to violence, right?¡± Men tend to value their legacy. Isabe¡¯s father had a son whom he was extremely proud of and had great chances of inheriting the family business. When Isabe¡¯s father heard what Tyler said, he was furious. He red at Tyler with bloodshot eyes as he reached for his gun and pointed it at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, who do you think you are cursing? Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Tyler smiled. ¡°Uncle, I thought that you said resorting to violence is wrong. Are you¡­trying to resort to violence now?¡± Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Isabe¡¯s father was on the verge of losing his sanity as he pointed the gun at Tyler. ¡°Tyler Hart, try repeating what you said again! I dare you!¡± Isabe¡¯s father¡¯s sudden action startled everyone. They scattered and retreated, fearing that they would get caught in the crossfire. Tyler, on the other hand, remained calm and showed no trace of fear. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened, and she instinctively stood in front of Tyler. Old Mister Hart was also taken aback when he saw his son reaching for a gun, but he was not an ordinary man and quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Mike, what do you think you¡¯re doing?! Are you nning tomit murder here?!¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s voice brought Mike back to some sense of reason. Mike retorted angrily, ¡°Father, you heard what Tyler just said, didn¡¯t you? Robin is my only son, yet Tyler cursed our entire family to die and wished for our lineage to end. Just how vicious can he be?¡± ¡°Even so, that¡¯s no excuse for you to reach for a gun!¡± Old Mister Hart scolded. ¡°Put that gun away immediately! How dare you brandish weapons at a family banquet?!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Old Mister Hart¡¯s words, Mike finally noticed the strange and fearful gazes of the people around him. Indeed, it was highly inappropriate to wield a gun in front of Old Mister Hart, and if someone with ill intentions spread rumors, they might even think he intended to kill his father. Mike regained some rity. He red harshly at Tyler and retracted the gun. In a malevolent tone, he demanded, ¡°Tyler must apologize for what he just said!¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s face twitched, but before he could speak, Tyler intervened. ¡°I can apologize.¡± Mike¡¯s expression eased slightly, and he was about to make another demand when Tyler continued, ¡® But before that, your daughter, Isabe, should offer her apology first.¡± The crowd fell into a momentary silence, and Vicky raised her gaze to Tyler. Tyler maintained a calm and serene demeanor as if he was merely discussing the weather. The others finally realized at this moment that all the words Tyler said had been for the sole purpose of seeking justice for Vicky. Valencia and Orion exchanged a soulful look. Isabe¡¯s father snapped out of it andughed angrily. ¡°You cursed your own family for the sake of a woman. Tyler, don¡¯t you know what a jinx is?¡± ¡°A jinx?¡± Tyler¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Are you trying to make my words a reality, Uncle?¡± Finally getting what Tyler was implying, Isabe¡¯s father jolted and paled, thinking to himself, ¡®Crap! I was so angry that I forgot that we aren¡¯t in Molivia. We¡¯re in Zendonia, Tyler¡¯s territory. It¡¯s no wonder that Old Mister Hart took Tyler¡¯s side. I should¡¯ve thought about this.¡¯ His lips trembled, but he failed to say another word. He was still Tyler¡¯s senior, after all, so caving before a junior was a pain worse than death to him. Just then, Orion interfered. ¡°Tyler, how can you speak to your senior that way? Isabe is injured, and we aren¡¯t asking for much. Vicky agreed to apologize. Are you trying to start a fight with your uncle?¡± He turned to Vicky and said coldly, ¡°Vicky, you started all this. Hurry up and apologize to Isabe already!¡± Mike sneered inwardly in response to his words. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Tyler made it clear that he did not want Vicky to suffer injustice. Orion acted as if he wanted no involvement yet started pretending like he wanted justice at this moment. Mike knew that he was trying to bring justice but was trying to add fuel to the fire. If Vicky ended up suffering, Tyler would only me it all on Mike instead of his parents. ¡®Orion and Valencia, this cunning couple, Mike thought. '' They''re using their son to deal with me and eliminate opposition" At this moment, even Old Mister Hart understood what everyone''s motive was. "Alright, enough quarreling.It''s giving me a headache." He waved his hand. "Since Tyler says there''s a reason behind this, let''s retrieve the surveince footage and see what exactly happened." Isabe, who was leaning against her mother''s embrace, turned pale and thought to herself, ¡®Surveince? Are there surveince cameras around? I don''t recall seeing any cameras when I came inside.novelebookIf Grandpa is choosing to side with Tyler and Vicky without even knowing what I''ve said, he can''t possibly change his mind if he finds out about all the things I said.." Isabe dared not think any further. "Isabe, what''s wrong with you?" Isabe''s mother noticed that she was trembling and asked with concern, "Is the wound hurting too much?" Isabe''s mother finally remembered that Isabe had been injured for a while and had not been taken for treatment while they were debating interests. Old Mister Hart nced at Isabe and decided, "Take Isabe to get her injuries treated.I''ll send someone to retrieve the surveince footage. We''ll discuss everything once Isabe is properly attended to." With that, all objections ceased. At Old Mister Hart''smand, the surveince footage was quickly retrieved. During this time, Vicky tried to persuade Tyler to let it go, but it was to no avail. The situation had already escted, and without a resolution, it seemed unlikely to end easily. Isabe''s mother apanied Isabe for treatment, while Isabe''s father waited in ce. He was curious to see how Tyler would twist Vicky''s misdeeds and portray her as an innocent victim. The others, on the other hand, simply wanted to know what had happened. The butler held aptop and yed the retrieved surveince footage in front of everyone. "How can someone with your taste think that you can be a fashion designer? Tsk, tsk, tsk! I guess women who are skilled in the art of seduction are different from the rest of us.No matter how hard others work, they can''t surpass your aplishment by crawling onto men''s beds.Indeed, your skills in that aspect are impressive...I suppose it''s a talent in some way...Or should I say, it''s a profession." "Vicky, do you remember when you embarrassed yourself at the banquet years ago and became the object of ridicule? Let me tell you, I still have that video.Once I upload it online, you will be a laughingstock worldwide!" "Indeed, we''re not family.You and your b*stard husband are the same and bothck manners! Neither of you was taught by your mothers how to act around your superior!" Isabe''s vicious voice was heard by every single person in the room. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The surveince cameras used by the Hart Family were the most advanced prototype, so Isabe''s furious expression was reflected distinctively as well. Silence fell over the room with no sound but her sharp voice. Old Mister Hart closed his eyes in disappointment, Mike''s expression darkened, while Orion and Valencia seemed frustrated when they heard Isabe mocking Tyler for not being educated well by his mother. Vicky still felt horrible having heard those remarks once again and looked up worriedly at Tyler, who remainedposed without any trace of emotions in his eyes. Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Sometime after the footage was done ying, no one spoke a word, and all eyes turned to Mike. Even someone with a good temper would have the urge to smack Isabe after hearing what she said, so it was not surprising that Vicky hit her. Such foul words were hardly fitting to be uttered by a nobledy and sounded like something that a common, uneducated woman would say. "Uncle," a man''s cold and pleasant voice broke the silence. "Are Isabe''s injuries treated now? Can we ask her toe out and apologize?" Mike''s breath hitched, and he instinctively responded, "Isabe indeed spoke without restraint, but she has been punished ordingly.She was pped and was injured because of it...so let''s consider it settled." Tyler remained unmoved. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Uncle, is sheing to apologize voluntarily, or should I send someone to ¡®invite¡¯ her down?" "Tyler, you''re going too far!" Mike eximed in anger. "I didn''t even hold you ountable for insulting my family, and you want my daughter to apologize?" "That is that.This is a whole different matter." Tyler nced at his wristwatch and said indifferently, "You have five minutes to decide, Uncle." Mike was well aware of Tyler''s ruthlessness. If Tyler dared to harm Lincoln when he had just returned to his family, he would not hesitate to hurt Isabe. Mike turned his gaze sharply toward Old Mister Hart. "Old Mister, say something.It''s true that Isabe''s words were thoughtless, but she has also been physically assaulted.And now they want her to apologize...It''s simply out of line! You asked me to put things to rest earlier, and we listened to your words, but Tyler keeps pushing and pressuring us!" Old Mister Hart frowned, acknowledging that Isabe''s words were indeed harsh, but she had received her punishment.He turned to Tyler. "Tyler, you see..." Before Old Mister Hart could finish his sentence, Tyler interrupted him. "There''s no need for discussion about this.Isabe must apologize today." Old Mister Hart''s expression darkened, and he remained silent. Tyler was a decisive person with a reckless demeanor. When he made a decision, it could not be easily altered. Furthermore, he had no sense of belonging to the Hart family and would not cave under anyone''s plead or demand. Mike was even enraged further that his father did not defend him and shouted,novelebook "Tyler, what can you do if Isabe refuses to apologize?!" A cold sneer curled Tyler''s lips. "In that case, Uncle, don''t me me for showing no mercy." Before Mike could say anything else, he said, "Guards, go and bring Isabe here." A few bodyguards entered the room, and one of them asked, "Mister Hart, what if Miss Hart isn''t willing toe downstairs?" "It''s up to you to make her, then," Tyler said. The bodyguards instantly understood what Tyler meant. "Yes, sir." With that, they stormed upstairs. "Tyler, you''re here for a family gathering, so why did you bring these people with you?" Mike gaped at Tyler in disbelief. "You came prepared, didn''t you?" "Yes, but the preparation I made...wasn''t meant for you, Uncle." Mike jolted. "What do you mean?" Just then, the scream of a woman from the floor above pierced through the air. "I don''t want to apologize...I will never apologize to Vicky!" At the same time, Isabe was dragged down the stairs by the bodyguards. "Ugh! What are you doing?! Unhand me! Let me go! You puny peasants have no right to touch me! One word from me, and my dad and brother will make sure you suffer for this!" She was then dragged toward the crowd as she screamed.Her mother hurried after her in tears. "You are on the Harts¡¯ property.How dare you?!" Everyone simply ignored her. Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Chapter 903 The bodyguards were highly efficient, and within a few minutes, they dragged Isabe out. "Mister Hart," the bodyguards addressed Tyler respectfully. ¡°We''ve brought her here.How do you wish to handle this?" Tyler looked down at Isabe. "You mentioned kneeling, right? You should do it yourself, then." Isabe red at Tyler with bloodshot eyes. "You wretched b *stard, how dare you make me apologize¡ªah!" Before Isabe could finish her sentence, one of the bodyguards delivered a hard p to her face and spoke coldly, "Show some respect!" "Dream on!" Isabe lost herposure.She shouted frantically, "B*stard! He''s a b*stard! Tyler Hart, our family will never acknowledge you¡ªah!" Another resounding p followed,nding heavily on Isabe''s face. Isabe was knocked to the ground, and her cheek instantly swelled up. These bodyguards were well-trained and had great strength, so this p knocked out one of Isabe''s front teeth. Isabe''s mother almost fainted as she watched. Mike, too, was enraged by the sight. "Tyler Hart, if you dare to touch Isabe again, best believe that I''ll shoot you!" Mike was about to reach for his gun but someone beat him to it, and the handgun he intended to draw ended up in Tyler''s hand instead. Everyone looked at Tyler in astonishment. Within the blink of an eye, Tyler had taken Mike''s gun. "Uncle, how do you n to shoot me?" Tyler casually toyed with the gun in his hand.His slender fingers contrasted starkly against the dark, polished surface of the weapon, novelebookappearing pale and icy. Mike''s eyes widened. "Tyler Hart, why you..." Old Mister Hart could not remain silent any longer. "Tyler..." "You don''t need to worry.I know the rules of the Hart family." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler interrupted him. "As long as he doesn''t make a move first, I won''t harm him." Having said that, Tyler nced at the bodyguards, who were all working under Tyler''smand and followed his orders exclusively. The bodyguard immediately kicked Isabe''s shin. ¡°Apologize to Mister Hart right away." "Don''t apologize to me," Tyler said. "Apologize to my wife." The bodyguard nced coldly at Isabe and said, "Did you hear that? Apologize to Missus Hart immediately." Isabe had never been treated in such a cruel manner before and turned to Old Mister Hart in tears. "Grandpa, you need to help me..." Smack! The bodyguard pped her once again like a machine that knew nothing but to repeat the samemand. "Miss Hart, please apologize to Missus Hart." "I won''t¡ªah!" The bodyguard pped her on the face once again without mercy. "Apologize to Missus Hart, please." Isabe¡¯s mother watched as her daughter was pped by the bodyguard in front of everyone and wailed. "Tyler, how dare you do this to my daughter?! I won''t ever forgive you!" She charged toward Tyler, only to be stopped easily by the bodyguards. "Uncle, keep your wife on a short leash.If the bodyguards identally injure her, I won''t take the me," Tyler said expressionlessly. Mike gritted his teeth and struggled to say a single word when he saw the gun in Tyler''s hand. Vicky stood next to Tyler and watched as the scene unfolded without attempting to stop Tyler. After all, she knew that Tyler did this for her. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Chapter 904 After Isabe was pped over a dozen times, her mother finally fainted, having failed to escape the bodyguards¡¯ restraints. Without anyone to her rescue and having lost a couple of teeth at this point, Isabe finally came to terms with the reality and caved. "I will apologize..." She sobbed. "I will apologize, alright?" The bodyguard, who was pping her, finally stopped and stared coldly at her. Through her tears, the look in Isabe''s eyes remained deviant as she looked at Vicky. "I''m sorry." "Who are you saying that to?" Tyler questioned. Isabe bit her lower lip and said, "Sorry, Vicky." "Sorry about what?" he asked. "I...I shouldn''t have insulted her...and you..." "What happened to kneeling?" Tyler continued.Her eyes widened as she lost her temper once again. "You''re asking for too much, Tyler!" "You have one minute," he said. "Why you..." Orion decided to intervene. "Tyler, it''s not that big a deal.Why don''t you¡ª" Tyler narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Orion and Valencia. The two instantly felt chills down their spine. "I seem to have forgotten that you two secretly imprisoned Vicky.You haven''t given me a proper exnation yet," novelebookhe said coldly. Valencia and Orion''s faces turned pale. Valencia''s anger drained the color from her face. "Tyler, you...What nonsense are you spouting? This matter...We''ve exined this matter already.It has nothing to do with us!" "You know if you have something to do with it," Tyler said and nced at the time. "Time''s up." He looked at Isabe and noticed the hateful and resentful gaze she directed at him. A faint smirk curved Tyler''s thin lips, and a glimmer of darkness flickered in his eyes. "Isabe, it seems you haven''t taken my words to heart." As soon as his words fell, there was a loud bang. Everyone was stunned by the sudden and tremendous noise. Even Vicky was startled and jumped back. The pitch-ck handgun in Tyler''s hand was oozing white smoke from its barrel. Isabe let out a miserable scream.Her legs gave way, and she fell to the ground, crawling on all fours. Blood seeped from her knees, staining the ground red. "Tyler, why you..." Old Mister Hart never expected Tyler to fire the gun. Unable to catch his breath, he fainted. "The old man isn''t feeling well.Send him to rest first," Tyler spoke indifferently. Instantly, a few bodyguards approached and escorted Old Mister Hart away. Witnessing this scene, the crowd could not help but take a few steps back. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. They were about to leave when they realized that the entire hall had been surrounded by a group of guards that appeared out of nowhere. Fear etched on their faces, and they immediately started shouting frantically. "Tyler, what...What do you intend to do?!" "Are you nning to kill all of us?!" "Tyler, don''t go too far.Today''s incident has nothing to do with us!" These people knew firsthand just how ruthless and heartless Tyler could be. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Many members of the family were present when Tyler was initially punished for harming Lincoln. Still, he dared to shoot Isabe, who was an important member of the family, so the others instantly knew that Tyler would not be hesitant to attack them. "Tyler Hart!" Mike was both furious and terrified for his daughter. "H¡ªHow dare you?!" Tyler nced at him. "What are you trying to say, Uncle?" Mike''s lips trembled as he stared at the gun in Tyler''s hand, unable to utter another word. Tyler was about to say something else when he felt a tug on his sleeve.He lowered his gaze and found himself staring at the anxious look in Vicky''s eyes. The look in Tyler''s eyes darkened. "Don''t worry." He tightened his hand on Vicky''s. "I will make this right for you." Vicky felt both touched and anxious. "This is more than enough." "No, it''s not." Tyler turned his gaze at Orion and Valencia. ¡°They''re my parents, not yours.You don''t have to put up with them." Vicky felt a lump in her throat. It was never a concern for a woman to be in conflict with her inws, but it was the worst fear if her husband was not on her side. Both Orion and Valencia were stunned by Tyler''s re and backed away instinctively. They finally understood that Tyler brought Vicky to the banquet with a purpose in mind, and it was obvious that he came for them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Isabe simply happened to get in the way, and Tyler took the opportunity to teach her a lesson as well. With Old Mister Hart unconscious, there was no one to monitor the situation, and it was entirely up to Tyler to call the shots. Since they were in Zendonia, they could not possibly win against Tyler if they opposed him. Valencia tearfully pleaded, "Tyler, what are you nning to do? Are you willing to wage war against your parents over a misunderstanding? novelebookDo you want tomit patricide and matricide?!" Valencia''s usation was severe. Everyone turned to look at Tyler. Although they feared him to some extent, their perception of him changed after what Valencia said. Anyone capable of harming their biological parents was no better than a beast. Vicky felt sorry for Tyler.She could not see an ounce of love and affection from Valencia and Orion toward Tyler; it was all about maniption and exploitation. They were pre-emptively using family ties to incite the emotions of others and tarnish his reputation, actively preventing Tyler from finding himself in any position of power in the family.She instantly noticed that they were slowly stripping Tyler of his right to inherit his family''s wealth, as no one would ept an heir whose morality was in question. Orion continued to pressure Tyler. "Tyler, we''ve already exinedst time.We truly don''t know what happened.You sent people to thoroughly search our house, and we let you.You then forcibly broke into our house some dayster and continued the search..." Orion was attempting to slip more information onto his audience. Filial piety had been a traditional virtue handed down through the ages, so Tyler''sck of respect for his parents and intrusion into his parent''s house was considered outrageous. Faced with the usatory gazes of the crowd, Vicky felt uneasy and gently pressed Tyler''s hand, hoping to persuade him to let it go. Tyler could punish Isabe, but for Valencia and Orion, it would be challenging for Tyler to do much to them apart from demanding their apologies, even if they were at fault. Vicky did not want Tyler to be subjected to public scorn over a mere apology. Tyler nced at her and gave her a reassuring look. "You may not know what happened, but Vicky was indeed found in your cer.If I had arrived even a dayter, my wife could''ve been in mortal danger." Valencia was about to offer a rebuttal, but Tyler cut her off. "I refuse to believe that any servant would have the audacity to detain my woman without authorization, Even if they had done so, you two are still responsible for your ipetence in managing your employees." Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Chapter 906 "So..." Tyler''s cold gaze fell upon the two of them as he slowly parted his thin lips. "Are you prepared to apologize, or...would you prefer experiencing what Vicky went through and get locked up for a few days?" Orion pointed at Tyler in anger. "Tyler, you wouldn''t dare!" "You can try me." Orion''s finger trembled, and his chest heaved rapidly.He wanted to say that they would never apologize, but he could not bring himself to do so with all the bodyguards surrounding him. Tyler never bluffed and always followed through with his words. At that moment, Valencia, who was beside them, seemed to have reached her limits and fainted. "It seems Mother''s old ailment has red up again." Tyler nced at Valencia indifferently. "Doctor,e and see her.Make sure she wakes up as soon as possible." Orion''s face twitched. They were currently in a difficult situation. Tyler would lock them up in the cer if they refused to apologize, but if they did, they would look like fools. Both Valencia and Orion were cunning people and had ample experience in dealing with such situations. Hence, Valencia feigned unconsciousness to evade the impending choice. s, they had not expected Tyler to go as far as to have a doctor around.It was clear that he did not intend on leaving them any way out. Upon hearing the instruction, the doctor squeezed through the crowd and began treating Valencia. Since Valencia was only pretending to be unconscious, she woke up quietly within a few minutes. The others silently watched this scene. Although they were dissatisfied with Tyler''s actions,novelebook no one was foolish enough to speak up at this point. It reached such a stage where continuing the pretense would be meaningless, and Tyler was not giving them the chance to do so. Orion and Valencia naturally did not wish to be locked up in the cer by Tyler, so they could only swallow their pride and apologize to Vicky under the watchful eyes of everyone. "Vicky, we''re truly sorry for what happenedst time..." Orion forced a smile and added, "From now on, we''ll discipline the servants strictly from now on and ensure that you never suffer any injustice again." For Orion and Valencia, this was the best apology they could make, and they were prepared to enrage Tyler if he demanded anything more. Vicky also did not want to deepen the conflict, so she nodded. "Let''s put an end to this matter." After being publicly humiliated, both Orion and Valencia looked extremely pale. Tyler''s gaze scanned every single face in the room, and the others bowed their heads to avoid meeting Tyler''s eyes. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Vicky is my wife, and disrespect toward her is considered disrespect toward me.Anyone who insulted her is toe forward and apologize to her right away.Don''t make mee after you myself." Normal people would only choose to apologize if it saved them from suffering. Everyone in the room had practically spoken ill of Vicky at some point, so they all lined up before Vicky to apologize to her. "Sorry, Missus Hart." "I''m sorry." "My apologies, Missus Hart." "Sorry." The sight was amusing, but no one dared tough. The bodyguards let the people who had apologized out, and the crowd slowly dispersed. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Orion and Valencia nced at Tyler darkly before leaving as well. Tyler ignored them all, and once everyone was gone, he strolled toward Isabe. Mike tensed. "Tyler Hart, what are you doing?!" Isabey sprawled across the floor, her consciousness drifting as blood pooled next to her knees. Without Tyler''smand, no one dared to treat Isabe. With the gun in Tyler''s hand, even Mike held still, knowing that Tyler could very well shoot him as well with his own gun. Tyler lowered his gaze at Isabe. "Isabe, do you admit your mistakes now?" She struggled to lift her head and stared at the devilish man before her in terror. "I was...I was wrong...I apologize...to Ms.Shaw.I''m sorry, Ms.Sh¡ªno, Missus Hart.I''m sorry.I will kneel before you..." The smugness and pride in her eyes earlier had faded without a trace as she was utterly stunned by Tyler''s ruthlessness.However, she was shot and could not get up no matter how hard she tried. Tyler looked at her indifferently. "You mentioned in the surveince video that you have a video of Vicky.What video is that?" Vicky clenched her fists. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Revealing the truth would undoubtedly remind Tyler of their past, novelebook and she did not want him to know about that period when she was paraded by Valencia like a clown. Having lost too much blood, Isabe''s vision started to blur. Her lips moved, but before she could speak, her eyelids fluttered, and she faintedpletely. Tyler furrowed his brow, and Vicky whispered, "Let''s take her to the hospital first.If we dy any longer, her life may be in danger." If someone died, the situation would escte. After a few seconds of silence, Tyler nodded gently. After putting an end to themotion, the two of them returned home in the middle of the night. Tyler was evidently concerned about what he had heard from the surveince. In a low voice, he asked, "What did Isabe mean by what she said?" Vicky''s gaze flickered. "It seems to be about...the video of me falling into the water during the banquet, which got leaked.I don''t know how she got hold of it." "Are you sure?" Vicky nodded. "...Yes." Tyler narrowed his eyes. "The way she spoke to you...it doesn''t seem like it''s the first time she¡¯s seen you." "It seems like she has a good rtionship with Miss Everly.Maybe she heard about me from her?" Not long ago, Isabe did mention something about Aria, and Tyler heard it when he reviewed the surveince footage. Seemingly believing Vicky''s exnation, Tyler shifted his gaze away and stopped pressing further. "It''s gettingte.Let''s go take a shower." Vicky did not move and stood in ce as she stared at him with concern. "Are you sure everything is okay after what happened today?" Vicky understood that Tyler stood up for her during the family banquet because he wanted everyone to know that she was his wife and not someone to be bullied. Undeniably, Vicky felt happy and touched.However, amid the emotions, she could not help but feel concerned as well. "It''s alright." Tyler gently pulled Vicky into his embrace. "With me here, no one will dare to bully you." Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Vicky held him back. "But, Old Mister Hart and your parents... "Don''t worry about them." Tyler narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Their actions will only escte if we don''t show them what it means to mess with us.Only pain can truly teach a lesson.That''s human nature." He lowered his head to meet her eyes. "They''ll never dare to pick on you ever again." Vicky wanted to tell him that he did not need to do that for her but felt hypocritical for saying so. "Thank you." She buried her head into his embrace. "Thank you, Tyler." "Don''t thank me.You were only in these troubles because of me." He caressed her hair and continued in a gentle tone, "I''m just doing what I should do." She wrapped her arms around his neck abruptly and tip-toed to kiss him.He was stunned for a split moment but soon snapped out of it and took over control. The following days were peaceful and serene. Gloria had left, and Aria had not reappeared. Even the Hart family had quieted down. Vicky and Tyler spent a period of warm and joyful days together. Soon, Tyler''s birthday came around, and they did not throw a banquet but opted for an intimate celebration between the two of them this time. Vicky had been preparing for Tyler¡¯s birthday for a long time, even picking up the piano she had not yed in ages. She practiced for a whole month, and on Tyler''s birthday, she yed the piece ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯ for him once again. novelebook That day, Vicky was excited and indulged in quite a few drinks. Under the influence of alcohol, she uttered the words ¡®I love you¡¯. However, to her disappointment, Tyler only kissed her and did not say a word in response. This disappointment did not linger for long, as Vicky understood Tyler''s reserved nature and knew he seldom expressed his love for her directly. He did say those words to her once when had imprisoned her shortly after their breakup, but their rtionship at the time was strained, and his emotions were unstable. In one moment, he would force himself on her due to her provocation, and in the next moment, he would turn around and say he loved her. Such a confession of love, under those circumstances, was hardly something anyone could ept, and Vicky was no exception. At the time, she had no room to savor his deration; all she wanted was to escape. On Tyler''s birthday, they spent a romantic and sweet night together. Before falling asleep that same night, Vicky suddenly realized that this tranquil and blissful time was as good as life could get. The next day, Vicky woke up with a smile on her lips. It felt like she was living in a dream, overwhelmed by happiness. After freshening up, she picked up her phone, ready to go downstairs for breakfast. As she unlocked her phone, she noticed an unread message on the screen. Vicky''s finger moved across the screen to open the message, and she froze when she saw the identification of the sender. As she read the content of the message, her expression gradually darkened. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Burdened with thoughts, Vicky descended the stairs and was about to enter the dining room when she coincidentally spotted a tall and elegant figure emerging from the kitchen. "Awake already?" Tyler''s deep and pleasant voice sounded. "Come, let''s have breakfast." Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Vicky looked at the tes in his hands. "Don''t you have work today?" "Mm." Tyler ced the lukewarm oatmeal on the table. "I''m not too busy today, so it''s fine to go a bitter." Lately, whenever Tyler had free time, he would cook breakfast for her. The gloom in Vicky''s heart dissipated somewhat, and she smiled. "Then I must eat more today." Tyler sat across from Vicky. "I have an appointment tonight, so you don''t have to wait for me to have dinner." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With the conversation concluded, the two of them ate breakfast in silence, as usual. Although Vicky had said she would eat more, she did not manage to fulfill her words due to her preupations. Tyler gazed at Vicky and suddenly spoke up. "What''s wrong? You don''t like your food?" Vicky snapped out of her thoughts. "No, it¡¯s delicious." "You''ve been lost in thought today." Vicky did not know if she had been too obvious or if Tyler was just perceptive.She lowered her gaze. "I was contemting whether I should hire more designers for my studio to work on men''s clothing." Tyler''s tone was indifferent. "Your clients are usually individual customers, right?" Confused, she asked, "Yes.What about it?" "Working with individual customers takes too much time.Have you considered targeting arger group of clients?" "I have considered it and tried, but...in our industry, it''s good enough to have individual customers. novelebook The bigger ones, like film crews orpanies, are monopolized by insiders," she said in resignation and shook her head. "So for now, I can only work with individual customers." Through the umtion of hard work over time, Vicky''s studio gained a good reputation within the industry and did notck orders.It was an aplishment achieved by the supreme quality of their work, but they could not rival designers who design for arge group of people at once. Tyler stared at her and asked, "Do you want to do group orders?" Vicky twitched, understanding the implied meaning behind his words. Without thinking, she rejected him. "The studio is doing well now; I don''t need your help." Vicky''s rejection displeased Tyler. "Are you finding fault with me, or are you angry that I didn''t help you earlier?" "No." Vicky looked at him earnestly. "I know that with your help, I could avoid many detours and not work as hard to be a top designer in the industry in a short amount of time.However, that''d only be made possible under the influence of my title as your wife.Strip that away, and my designs would be worthless." Tyler wanted to argue, but Vicky stopped him. "I know what you want to say, but I want to be an independent fashion designer on my own and be a woman worthy of you.This field of work requires experience and senses.I won''t gain anything if I can''t bear negativements.I don''t want to obtain a name that I didn''t earn, so..." She stared into his eyes. "Thank you for thinking of me, but my studio is still growing, and it''s not suitable to find its way to the top at the moment." Tyler felt slightly dazed when he saw the determination in her eyes.She smiled at him. "Naturally, if I find myself dealing with unreasonable clients, I''ll still need your help.It''s more than enough to have you as my backup." The tension on Tyler''s face eased. After breakfast, he drove Vicky to her studio.As she watched his car disappear into the distance, the smile on her face faded. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Chapter 910 As soon as she entered the studio, Cece teased, "Vicky, are you and Mister Hart back to the honeymoon phasetely? I saw him dropping you off from upstairs." Vicky smiled wordlessly. Cece instantly sensed that Vicky looked bothered and whispered, "Vicky, what''s wrong? Did you fight with him?" "No." Vicky snapped out of it. "I''m just thinking about some designs.I''ll get to work now.Just order me whatever you get for lunch and bring it back to meter." Cece nodded and watched as Vicky walked away in shock. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Once Vicky was back in her office, she sat on her chair nkly for a while before pulling her phone out. The text she received earlier was from the mysterious man. [ Vicky, I need you to do something for me.] [What is it?] she replied. [I need you to make a copy of a certain document on Tyler Hart''sptop.] [Why do you need it?] [It''s best that you don''t know.] [But how am I supposed to help you if I don''t know what you want?] [Vicky, there¡¯s no such thing as free lunch.I''ve helped you countless times before, and now, it''s time for you to return the favor.Don''t tell me that you''re in love with Tyler.] Vicky stopped replying after that. When the mysterious man suggested that she marry Tyler, Vicky objected to it strongly once.She did not understand what the mysterious man wanted at the time, novelebook but at this moment, she finally had a moment of rity. The mysterious man had been plotting all along for a prolonged period, and at this moment, it was finally time for him to reap what he sewed. Vicky knew that there were some things one could not escape from. After pondering for a long time, Vicky finally sent a message in response. [I can help you, but I want to meet you in person first.] Half an hourter, the mysterious man finally replied. [Okay.] Vicky looked at the message and once again fell into a deep reverie. Tyler had an appointmentter that night and would not be home for dinner, so meeting the mysterious manter on seemed like the best option. Vicky wanted to know the identity of the person who had been helping her, so she sent him the time and location to meet. A few minutester, the response came with a simple affirmation. At half past six in the evening, Vicky arrived punctually at the entrance of a certain club. It was one of the most exclusive and private clubs in Stoneford City, essible only to members. After asking around, Vicky finally managed to borrow a membership card from Noah. Vicky had booked a room in advance, but instead of waiting inside, she booked another room close to the elevator and stood by the door, observing the passersby through the peephole. Without knowing who the mysterious person was, Vicky naturally would not meet with him without any reservations. Though Vicky had always been curious about this person, she never thought of meeting him until he made the request. It was precisely after receiving the text that Vicky felt it was necessary to meet with him directly. Vicky arrived at the club an hour early. The floor was quiet, and the waitstaff rarely moved. At this hour, only one person entered or exited this floor, and it was a young woman who left the room opposite Vicky''s. Time passed minute by minute, and the agreed time drew closer. Vicky''s heart followed suit, racing with anticipation. However, the corridor remained empty, devoid of anyone''s presence. Nobody appeared. Vicky¡¯s eyebrows gradually furrowed, and she thought to herself, ¡®Is he noting?¡¯ After waiting for another 10 minutes with no sign of the person''s appearance, Vicky finally could not hold back and sent him a message. Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Chapter 911 [I''m already here.When will you arrive?] There was no response. Just as Vicky considered if she should make a call instead, her phone vibrated. [Sorry.Something came up.I might bete.] The look in Vicky''s eyes darkened as she thought to herself, '' Is hete, or does he not n oning at all?¡¯ After a long thoughtful pause, she stepped out of the club and found a hidden corner not far away that could guarantee sight of the door. There were too many restrictions for hiding in the room, and she would have no means of improvising if the mysterious man arrived at the door, only to decide against going inside. The person said they had met before, and though Vicky did not have a photogenic memory, she could recall most of the people she had met in the past. Sometimeter, a ck car stopped outside the entrance, and as the door opened, a familiar-looking figure stepped out.His back faced Vicky, and she could not see his face, but she instantly straightened her back in interest. There were indeed people with simr figures, and anything was possible before she could see his face. Vicky instinctively quickened her pace and chased after the person. The person had long legs and took big strides, and Vicky was at a certain distance from them, so she could not catch up for a while.novelebook She watched as the person entered the club and quickly prepared to follow him.She was too anxious and did not notice the person in front of her and identally bumped into them. "Sorry," Vicky quickly apologized and was about to continue, but the person in front of her grabbed her hand. Vicky furrowed her brow, and before she could say anything, a low, cold voice sounded from above her. "Vicky, what are you doing here?" Vicky blinked and slowly raised her head. A handsome, cold face came into view. "Tyler..." Vicky said in a daze, "Why are you here as well?" Tyler raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t I tell you this morning? I have an appointment tonight." At this moment, Tyler had just walked out of the door while Vicky was about to enter.She had not been looking ahead, so she bumped into Tyler. Tyler stared at her. "What are you doing...?" ",..I came here to take measurements for a client." Vicky could not tell the truth to Tyler nor could she tell him that she married Tyler under the mysterious man''s instruction. Most importantly, she could not tell Tyler she remembered everything. Once a lie had been told, more lies would have to follow to cover it up, and at the moment, Vicky felt like a horrible liar. Tyler did not suspect anything and instead helped her steady herself. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Why are you in such a rush?" ",..I''m about to bete." "Well, since you''re about to bete, hurry along." Looking into the man¡¯s pitch-ck and serene eyes, a twinge of guilt welled up in Vicky''s heart as she nodded. "I''ll go ahead, then." "Okay." After entering the club, Vicky suddenly realized that she had lost track of that person. She hurriedly pressed the elevator button and went upstairs. With the room card in hand, she opened the designated room door, only to find it empty with no sign of anyone. ¡®Was I mistaken?¡¯ she thought. Just then, her phone vibrated. Vicky took out her phone, and a message caught her eye. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Chapter 912 [Are you not here yet?] The mysterious person sent. Vicky gilded her fingers across the screen to type. [I am in the room now] [You weren''t here when I came inside, though.] The man replied. Vicky''s breath hitched. [I was upied and went outside for a moment] [Sorry, I can''t stay too long.Let''s reschedule.] The man replied. Vicky stared at the text for a long while before replying. [ Sure.] She did not believe in the man''s excuse and realized that he might have left fearing that she was up to no good when he saw that the room was empty.She did not stay for long and went to the lobby to wait for the elevator. Ding! The elevator arrived, and she went inside to find that it was upied by another person.She did not pay much attention to the other person at first, but she froze when she identally caught a glimpse of the man''s faceter on. "It''s you!" She stared at him. "You..." The gentleman did not seem surprised to see her and smiled kindly at her. "We meet again, Ms.Shaw." The man before her was none other than the familiar figure she had seen not long ago, the ¡®mysterious person¡¯ who helped her but refused to reveal his name.He had said that once she remembered everything, she would know about him. However, even though she regained her memory, she still failed to recall anything about him. Vicky did not know if the man in front of her and the mysterious person she wanted to meet today were the same person, so she asked,novelebook "What are you doing here?" The man smiled and said, "Visiting a friend." "But you just arrived, and now you''re leaving?" The man''s gaze shifted. "How did you know that?" "I saw you at the entrance just now." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I see." The man''s smile remained gentle and refined. "My friend had some urgent matters, so I had to leave first." Vicky stared into the man''s kind eyes and asked, "Who did youe to see today?" "I can''t tell you that, Ms.Shaw." Vicky''s heart sank.He did not seem inclined to admit that he was the mysterious man she came to meet. ¡®Am I wrong about this?¡¯ she thought. In the midst of her doubts, she saw the man pressing the button for the second floor and looked at him in surprise. When she entered the elevator earlier, he was clearly heading to the first floor, and it baffled her as to why he changed his mind all of a sudden. "Tyler Hart is waiting for you at the entrance.If he saw us leaving together, he might misunderstand.It''s better if we go our separate ways," the man exined. Vicky''s gaze flickered, and she thought, ¡®Could it be that he knew Tyler Hart was also here for business, so he changed the meeting n at thest minute?¡¯ ording to the message sent by the mysterious person, it was not difficult to infer that he and Tyler seemed to have a business rivalry, so it seemed natural for him to be wary of Tyler. Vicky had many questions to ask this man, but she did not know where to start. Just then, the elevator had already stopped on the second floor. The man took a step out, and Vicky looked at him, wanting to speak. As if he guessed what she wanted to say, the man smiled. "We will meet again, Ms.Shaw." As he spoke, the elevator doors slowly closed, and his face gradually disappeared from her sight. Vicky walked out of the club and indeed saw a familiar- looking car waiting at the entrance. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Vicky stood still for a few moments before walking toward Tyler''s car. Tyler was resting with his eyes closed and opened them when he heard knocking on his car window.He unlocked the car when he spotted Vicky outside, and she immediately opened the door to the passenger''s seat. "Why haven''t you left?" she asked. "I wanted to wait for you." He looked at her and asked, "Why are you out so soon?" The lights inside the car were off, and the neon light of the club shone into the car faintly; his features appeared clouded under such lighting. "...My client said something else came up, so she can''t make it today." Rescheduling meetings with her clients happened frequently, but Vicky still felt slightly uneasy about lying. Tyler did not ask much about it and simply started the car. "Let''s go home, then." "Okay." They arrived home early. Tyler went to his study to finish up his work, while Vicky sat on the couch, staring at her phone dazedly. After a while, she finally summoned the courage to text the mysterious man. [I''m sorry] After a few minutes, a message came through.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. [Have you made your decision?] Vicky''s two-worded message spoke volumes, and the mysterious man instantly knew what she meant. [Yes, I have.] Vicky replied. [It seems you have chosen Tyler, after all.] Vicky bit her lip, unsure of what to say, and could only apologize. [I''m sorry.] The mysterious man typed. [Is it because I didn''t meet you today?] [No, it¡¯s not that.] She replied. Vicky stared at the words on the screen, ultimately choosing to tell the truth. [Even if we had met, I wouldn''t help you steal anything from Tyler.I just...wanted to know who you are.] [And to gather intelligence for Tyler as well, right?] He replied. [You appeared when I was desperate and helped me a lot.I''m grateful to you, and I''m willing to repay you.But...this is something I cannot do. novelebook I know it doesn''t mean much now, but...I truly can''t do it.Not ever.] This time, after a long pause, the mysterious man replied with a message. [Do you love him that much?] Vicky stared at the message nkly. A few secondster, another text appeared on the screen. [If you love him so much, why did you break up with him in the first ce?] Vicky felt a bit dazed when thinking of the past. [Maybe...I didn''t love him that much back then.] [Vicky, I''ll ask you onest time.Have you truly made your decision?] [Yes.] She answered. [Since it''s your decision, I will respect your choice, but I want to remind you that some decisions should not be taken lightly, or you will regret them.] Upon reading this message, conflicted emotions appeared in Vicky''s eyes. Although this person and Tyler Hart were on opposite sides and he had used her before, she could not deny that he had never forced her to do anything, which was precisely why she had made up her mind to tell him the truth. She would not betray Tyler, but she could not treat someone who had once helped her without respect either.She was d that they never got to meet and realized that it was best for the identity of the mysterious man to remain a secret. [Thank you for your reminder.] She sent her final message. [ Regardless, I must thank you for helping me when I needed it most] There was no usation or anger from the mysterious man. Since she had chosen her side, there was nothing more to be said, and the conversation ended with the mysterious man replying, [I wish you happiness.] Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Ever since that day, the mysterious man had not reached out to Vicky again, and the peaceful days returned. However, Tyler seemed to be extremely busy after that and no longer had time to return home for dinner. One day, Tyler ended work early and returned home in time for dinner. Vicky nced at her watch and picked up her purse to leave her studio when her phone rang. She pulled her phone out and smiled when she saw Tyler''s name on the screen. She answered it and asked, "Have you returned home?" After a brief moment of silence, Tyler said, "Vicky, something urgent came up.I''m afraid I can''te home tonight as well." The smile on her lips froze in ce. "A¡ªAgain?" "Yeah." Vicky knew Tyler was busy as the CEO of Hart Corporation, but they had not been able to dine together for a whole month, and she could not help feeling upset. "Tyler, when will you be done with work?" she asked. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "It''ll take some more time." "I thought you didn''t have anything else to do today." "Something just came upst minute." Vicky held the phone in her hand in silence. Tyler''s deep and gentle voice flowed from the other end of the line. "After I finish my busy schedule,novelebook I''ll spend some quality time with you." "Okay." Vicky did not linger on the conversation. "Just make sure to eat on time." After a few more exchanges, Vicky hung up the phone. As she walked out of the office, she saw Cece, who was also preparing to leave. "Cece, do you have ns for tonight?" "No, not really." Cece asked in surprise, "What''s up, Vicky? Do you need me to do something?" "No," Vicky said. "Aren''t you wondering what to eat tonight? Come on, I''ll treat you." "Vicky...Aren''t you supposed to have dinner with Mister Hart tonight?" Lately, because Tyler had not beening home for dinner, so Cece, being single, had been apanying Vicky to have dinner. At the mention of this, a trace of disappointment appeared on Vicky''s face. "He has something urgent to attend to and won''t being home for dinner." Seeing Vicky''s downcast expression, Cece blurted out, "I''ve been wanting to go to that Mexican restaurant anyway.Vicky, let''s go there tonight, alright?" "Sure." The two of them gathered their things and hailed a taxi to the restaurant. After ordering their food, Cece curiously asked, "Mister Hart seems to be very busytely, doesn''t he?" "Yeah, he has been working a lot recently." She looked at Vicky hesitantly and gently asked, "Vicky, is he really just busy with work?" Vicky paused for a moment and said, "Of course.Why are you asking?" "Even if he¡¯s busy, he wouldn''t skip dinner together, right?¡¯ Cece questioned. Vicky understood what Cece was implying and chuckled. "He is busy with work, yes." A few days ago, when Vicky did not have much work to do, she went to the Hart Corporation to deliver meals to Tyler in person.Her visits would asionally be at noon or in the evening. Tyler was truly busy and was constantly answering phone calls even during meals. At first, Vicky thought that she could apany him to his office since she had nothing to do. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Chapter 915 However, as Vicky watched the continuous stream of phone calls and the assistant constantly knocking on the door to report work, she felt that her presence there would only hinder his work, so she left. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t know that for sure," Cece whispered. "Vicky, men like Tyler, handsome and of distinguished status, are desired by many women.Even if he''s married, it won''t diminish his charm in the slightest.You can''t be so casual about it." Vicky did not take it to heart and simply replied, "He won''t cheat on me.I trust him." Cece wanted to say more but could only sigh silently after seeing how certain Vicky was.The waiter quickly brought the dishes they ordered.The fragrance of the food and spices filled the air, making Cece''s stomach growl. "Mm, it smells so good! I''m practically drooling." Vickyughed and said, "Between the two of us, we don''t have to worry about appearances.Let''s dig in and eat as much as we want." "Well, I won''t hold back, then!" Cece picked up her spoon and started to devour the food. Just as Vicky was about to do the same, a gust of cold wind blew in from outside. The restaurant was extremely popr, and by the time Vicky and Cece arrived, only seats near the entrance were avable. Vicky was facing the restaurant''s entrance and casually nced over when she saw someone entering.Her gaze suddenly stilled, fixated on the two people entering together. "Tyler, I heard that this Mexican restaurant is famous in Stoneford City.Although there are many Mexican restaurants in Zendonia,novelebook none of them are as authentic as this ce." A beautifully proportioned and graceful woman walked in, her arm attached to the man next to her, smiling as they entered. The man was tall and handsome, with a face that surpassed ordinary beauty.He exuded an air of nobility and elegance, clearly not an ordinary person. Vicky was shocked and thought, ¡®That''s Tyler and Aria. Why are they together?¡¯ Cece was enjoying her meal, but when she looked up and saw Vicky staring nkly at the entrance, she said, "Vicky,e on, eat before the food gets cold..." As she spoke, she followed Vicky''s gaze and looked over, widening her eyes when she saw the two people by the entrance. Cece was shocked by how quickly her words turned into reality.She had just warned Vicky to be careful of women who were after Tyler, and as expected, Tyler appeared at the restaurant with another woman. Cece had seen this woman before at the fashion week exhibition hall when she deliberately stepped on Vicky''s foot and used Vicky of wrongfully. Cece nced at Vicky, her concern evident. "Vicky..." Vicky did not speak and stared at the two people at the door unblinkingly. The waiter greeted the two immediately. "Hello.Do you have a reservation?" "Yeah.We booked the VIP room," Aria said. There was a minimum spending in the VIP rooms and seeing how majestic the two looked, the waiter''s tone only grew more respectful. "Please follow me." Aria and Tyler were about to follow the waiter to the room I when Tyler sensed a pair of eyes on him.He turned around and stilled when he locked gazes with Vicky. "Tyler? What''s wrong?" Aria shot him a confused look. When she noticed that he was staring into the distance, she followed his gaze and was stunned when she saw Vicky as well.She snapped out of it shortly after and said, "What a coincidence that you''re dining here as well, Ms.Shaw." Aria let go of Tyler''s arm and walked toward Vicky with a smile. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Upon seeing Aria approaching, Cece¡¯s expression immediately turned cold and she looked at Aria with a guarded expression without a hint of friendliness in her eyes toward Aria. "Ms.Shaw, what a coincidence," Aria said openly. "Are you also here for a meal?" Cece nced at Aria and pretended to be surprised as she said to Vicky, "Vicky, didn''t you say that Mister Hart had something urgent to attend to and wouldn''t being back for dinner? So he''s not busy with work and was upied with having dinner with another woman, huh?" Cece noticed Vicky''s recent disappointment. Some time ago, Tyler had been extremely attentive to Vicky, picking her up for work, calling and texting whenever he had free time, and even having fresh flowers delivered to her every day. Vicky''s mood at the time clearly indicated that they were in the honeymoon phase.It was not long before Tyler became busy.It would be one thing if he was truly busy with work, yet he was caught having dinner with another woman. Moreover, Cece always believed that no matter how busy Tyler was, as long as he had Vicky in his heart, he would always find time to at least send Vicky messages. novelebook She did not expect the two to be in the honeymoon phase forever, but Tyler simply seemed to have gotten bored far too soon. Cece would not describe herself to be a particrly sensitive person, but even she felt confused by Tyler''s sudden change of attitude. Tyler, who was behind Aria, clearly heard Cece''s sarcastic remark. Ignoring Cece, he looked at Vicky and said in a low voice, "Miss Everly and I are here to discuss business." Cece could not help but interject, "Does discussing business require linking arms?" Aria smiled and said, "I grew up in Molivia and received a different education.For me, linking arms with a good friend is perfectly normal behavior.However, since we''re in Zendonia, I will adapt to local customs.If my actions upset Ms.Shaw, I''ll be more careful next time.Though..." Aria looked at Cece, a hint of confusion in her eyes. "What is your rtionship with Mister Hart, Miss? Ms.Shaw hasn''t even said anything yet, but you seem to be the one getting angry...Recently, I''ve learned from my friends in Zendonia that a woman''s worst enemy is, most often than not, her best friend."Aria turned her attention to Vicky. "You ought to be more careful, Ms.Shaw." "Why you..." Cece''s face flushed in anger. Though Tyler was indeed extremely handsome and wealthy, he was not Cece''s type.She preferred gentle and bright men, fearing distant, cold men like Tyler.She would have never dared to speak to Tyler in such a tone if she did not feel sorry for how depressed Vicky was. Vicky ced her hand on top of Cece''s, signaling her to remain quiet while looking at Tyler. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Why didn''t you tell me about this just now on the phone?" "You didn''t ask," Tyler said. "_.." Vicky was instantly at a loss for words. Indeed, she did not ask for many details, and she rarely did when she knew that he was busy with work. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Vicky knew that even as a married couple, they needed their space, but that did not mean he should not speak up about meeting another woman just because she did not ask. Aria spoke at the right moment, "Ms.Shaw, Mister Hart and I have a business coboration which you should be aware of.I''m sure you''ve asked about our rtionship, and he has exined it to you.If there was anything between us, you wouldn''t be married to him now." Pausing for a moment, Aria tactfully continued, "Ms.Shaw, throwing tantrums asionally adds to a woman''s charm, but you shouldn''t be too petty.You''re now Mister Hart''s wife, and your every action and word represents his image.As for me...Well, I''ll let it slide.After all, I''ve known Tyler for many years and can be considered friends.However, I''d advise caution in front of others." Vicky looked at Aria and asked, "Miss Everly, are you telling me that I''m being petty?" Aria smiled. "As I mentioned earlier, if you don''t like me linking arms with Mister Hart, I won''t do it again.But even without me, there will be other women out there, right? This behavior doesn''t signify intimacy but rather politeness.I understand that you grew up in a different environment, so it''s difficult for you to grasp what I''m saying...However, you will have to adapt to these things sooner orter.You still have a long life ahead of you, and if you get jealous over such trivial matters, how will you move forward?" Vicky''s expression gradually hardened, as she thought to herself, ¡®What a sharp tongue!" On the surface, Aria was talking about their different upbringings, but in reality, she was implying that Vicky''s background made her unworthy of Tyler.Tyler''sck of transparency should have been his problem, but Aria somehow managed to make it sound like it was Vicky''s fault. Vicky raised her gaze. "When did I say I was jealous?" "Aren''t you jealous, Ms.Shaw?" Aria showed a surprised expression and smiled, ncing at Tyler. "Sorry, Tyler, I misunderstood.I thought...Ms.Shaw would be jealous.That''s why I went to the lengths of exining everything. novelebook I only meant to let Ms.Shaw know that we only have a professional rtionship.I didn¡¯t expect..." She sighed lightly. "I was overthinking." Cece stood there, seemingly dumbfounded as she watched Aria. Among all the women she had seen around Tyler Hart, this woman was undoubtedly the most formidable. With just a casual remark, she could stir up the rtionships of others. If Vicky admitted that she was jealous, she would be considered self-centered, but if she imed that she was not, it could be interpreted as herck of care toward Tyler. Nothing she could say would be right. Though Tyler might not feel anything toward Aria, Vicky could not help but wonder if it would be appropriate for him to spend time with such a scheming woman. "Your throat must feel dry from all that talking, Miss Everly." Vicky poured a ss of water. "Would you like some water?" "No, thanks." Aria smiled. "I heard that wine selection here is great, so I intend on getting a bottle." "If that''s the case, I won''t keep you two from enjoying your dinner." Aria nced around. "Ms.Shaw, we booked a room.Would you like to join us? This table is too close to the entrance, and the wind can get in quite easily.If you catch a cold, Tyler will worry about you." "It''s fine," Vicky said coldly. "This table has a great view.My food is getting cold.Please carry on ahead to your room." Tyler scowled and wanted to say something, but Aria reminded him, "Tyler, we have a business meetingter.If we don''t eat now, we''ll bete." He nced at the time and shot Vicky a thoughtful look. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "We''ll talk when I get home tonight." "Sure.Go ahead." Vicky remained expressionless. The two went into the VIP room, and as they walked away, Cece muttered in frustration, "Who does that woman think she is?!" Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Vicky remained silent, not uttering a word. Cece noticed the gloomy look on her face and quieted down. After finishing dinner, they both went home separately. Later at night, Vicky had just stepped out of the bedroom when the door was pushed open, and a handsome and tall man entered the room. Vicky was drying her hair and paused briefly before she continued. Footsteps approached, and not long after, arms wrapped around Vicky from behind. "Are you angry?" a deep and clear voice resounded. "No, I''m not." Vicky pushed him away. "Just let go for now.I''m drying my hair.You''re in the way." "I''ll help you" Tyler smoothly took the towel from her hands and earnestly began drying her hair. Once it was nearly done, Tyler added, "Wait a moment, I''ll get the hairdryer." Tyler headed towards the bathroom while Vicky stood in ce, gazing at his towering figure of the man. A faint hint of bitterness welled up within her when recalled that it had been a while since he helped her with her baths, dried her hair, or even cooked for her. When Tyler returned with the hairdryer, novelebook Vicky had her eyes closed and sat quietly on the couch. Although she was displeased, she refrained from throwing a tantrum considering how hectic work had been for himtely. Rtionships could not withstand frequent arguments, and Vicky did not want to damage their bond over trivial matters. Tyler walked up behind her, switched on the hairdryer, and started drying her hair.His fingers moved deftly and smoothly through her hair, skilfully and elegantly, an enchanting sight when seen in the mirror. Instantly, there was no other sound in the room besides the hum of the hairdryer. After a while, Vicky''s hair was finally dry, and Tyler turned off the hairdryer. "Why did you deceive me?" Vicky''s voice broke the silence. Tyler paused his movements and looked down at Vicky.His voice was low and calm, and his face showed no signs of panic. "Vicky, I didn''t deceive you." Vicky stared into his eyes. "Isn''t concealing the truth a form of deception?" "Do you think I''ve been concealing the truth?" "Isn''t that the case?" "Why would I conceal anything?" "That''s something you should ask yourself." "You only think I''m hiding something because I was meeting with Aria, a woman.If she was a man or some other business partner, would you still think that I''m hiding something?" Vicky''s breath hitched as she was rendered speechless. Tyler managed a gigantic business and his schedule was packed with meetings with business partners; some of these partners were women and it was not rare for him to dine with them alone. Vicky understood that it was merely the nature of his work, just like how she had to meet with female clients to design clothes for them. If she had run into Tyler dining with another male business partner, she would not think anything of it because Tyler had informed her that he had something urgent to deal with. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, things were different if Aria was involved.Vicky was trying her best to see from Tyler''s perspective, but the more she tried, the more she cared. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Vicky''s lips moved as she attempted to speak, but she simply could bring herself to say words against her mind. Tyler was not one who enjoyed exining himself, and upon seeing Vicky fall into silence, he furrowed his brow. "I didn''t intentionally hide anything from you.It''s just that whenever I had somethinge up, you never asked," he reluctantly exined. He gazed silently into Vicky''s eyes, his maic ck eyes I ¡ª filled with her presence. "To me, she''s no different from any ordinary business partner.Since there''s no difference, why should I make her an exception?" Vicky understood Tyler''s point. In his perspective, Aria was merely an ordinary business partner, and whether she was a man or a woman, beautiful or ugly, made no difference whatsoever. He did not care about her, nor did he consider her to be anything special in his heart, so he did not see the reason in mentioning her to Vicky as by doing so, he would be making Aria a special case.Some of the gloom in Vicky''s heart was dispersed as she epted his exnation. "Why was she holding your arm, then?" Vicky felt slightly displeased. "It seemed like you two were close." "When we entered the restaurant, she stumbled and happened to grab onto me.She just hadn''t let go by the time we saw you inside." "Really?" "If you don''t believe me, I can have someone send in the surveince footage." Tyler''s exnation finally eased Vicky''s heart. "I''ll trust you this time." Tyler corrected her, "It''s not about trusting me once; it''s about always trusting me." Vicky rxed and deliberately said, "I''ll have to see your performance before deciding if I''m going to believe you, though." Tyler leaned down and picked her up abruptly. "Is that so?" His thin lips brushed against her ear, his warm breath caressing her face, and his voice became low and eager. "It seems that I haven''t had time to impress youtely and you''re unsatisfied." Vicky quickly realized the underlying meaning in Tyler''s tone, and her face grew pink. "Tyler, quit the nonsense...Mmph!" Vicky''s voice was instantly swallowed by his kiss. With that, the incident came to an end. Tyler remained busy as usual, but Vicky gradually grew more at ease and felt less unsettled. One day, Cece suddenly said to Vicky in a mysterious tone, "Vicky, in another ten minutes,novelebook Jennifer will arrive at the studio." Vicky was taken aback but soon eximed with delight, "Jennifer is back in Stoneford City?! When did shee back?" "Hehe! She arrived this morning." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? We should''ve gone to the airport to pick her up." "Jennifer wanted to surprise you, so she didn''t want me to say anything in advance." Cece grinned and continued, "After spending half a year at home, she got bored.As soon as she got off the ne, she couldn''t wait and started working right away.She has a meeting with a client who wants to see our studio right now, so she''s bringing the client along...She said that it''s a really wealthy client!" Before meeting Vicky, Jennifer was merely a nobledy who had too much free time on her hand.She was not at all interested in business, and her family was so wealthy that she had nothing much to do apart from tending to flowers. When a person did not know what to do with their time, they would start looking for something to focus on, and for Jennifer, she started fantasizing about her love life. Ever since she started working, she stopped focusing on Anthony and cast him aside without a care about what he and Lily would do. As they spoke, the doorbell rang. "That must be Jennifer with our client! I''ll open the door," Cece said. Some clients would prefer to see where the designers work, and it was hardly unusual. Vicky walked to the entrance to greet Jennifer and the client as well. The door opened, and as expected, Jennifer and the client she found stood outside. Vicky was about to wee them, only to freeze when she had a clearer look at the client''s face. Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Chapter 920 "Vicky, I''m back to work!" Jennifer first embraced Vicky, then turned to the man beside her. "Sir, pleasee in.This is our studio." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The handsome, elegant man smiled as he looked at Vicky. "Ms.Shaw, we meet again." Jennifer looked at the man in surprise. "Sir, do you..know Vicky?" The man did not exin much but simply smiled and said, "I''ve met Ms.Shaw a few times." Jennifer did not show any further signs of surprise. After all, it was evident that he was a person of wealth and status judging from the way he dressed and his manner of speaking. Moreover, since Vicky was married to Tyler, it seemed normal that she would meet different people in the elite society. Jennifer warmly invited him, saying, "Sir, pleasee inside.The man nodded slightly.This man had a refined way of speaking, an elegant demeanor, novelebook and extraordinary qualities, which made him the kind of client that Jennifer liked the most.After showing the man around the studio, Jennifer asked, " Sir, what do you think? Are you satisfied with our studio?" "It''s not bad.I''m quite satisfied." Jennifer''s eyes brightened. "Does that mean..." The man smiled and said, "I can sign the contract right now." "Sir, please wait here for a moment.I''ll go print the contract, " Jennifer blurted out. The man nodded gently. Jennifer went to print the contract while Cece went to boil water for tea, leaving Vicky alone with the man. "Sir, would you like to have a seat at my desk?" Vicky asked. "Sure." After entering the office, Vicky cut to the chase. "Sir, don''t tell me you don''t know that this is my studio." The man did not fake confusion and admitted directly, "Of course, I knew." "In that case, why are you..." "I came here this time with something I wanted to tell you, but you know that I can''t let Tyler know about my existence.I hope you can understand, Ms.Shaw." Vicky stared at him. "Is it something important?" After a long pause, the man asked, "How are things between you and Tylertely?" Confused by his question, Vicky asked, "What are you implying, Sir?" "My question isn''t that hard to answer.Just answer honestly.An ominous feeling overwhelmed Vicky.After remaining silent for a while, she said truthfully, "Not bad." "Do you have any idea what he''s been doingtely?" "He''s been caught up with worktely." Vicky shot the mana confused look. "Is that not the case?" "He has indeed been busy with work, but..." The man paused and pulled out a golden membership card from his pocket. "If you want to know, just drop by this ce." She epted the card and frowned at the name printed on it. Dark Night Club was a famous club in Stoneford City, and she had heard countless rumors about it in the past. The club only opened at night and offered all sorts of entertainment to its members. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Chapter 921 However, these things are only the bare minimum for a club to have. What really set this club apart was its famous auction. The auction here was far different from the normal auctions outside. Rumor had it the things bought in the auction here could not be brought out of the club. However, due to the club being too exclusive Vicky had only heard about the auction; she never saw it personally. Therefore, she had no way to verify the truth of it all. Moreover, the club''s membership card was limited to only 1000 pieces. It was so exclusive that it would take more than being rich to get into the club. "Tonight, Dark Night Club will be celebrating its anniversary, and they''ve invited a lot of powerful and influential business tycoons to the city.Tyler will be there, too," said the man. He looked at her meaningfully before he added, "Lately, Tyler seems to have attended a lot of events, so I''m sure he''s no stranger to the club." The gold card was cold to the touch. Vicky looked at the man''s clear and deep eyes, and her voice suddenly became raspy as she spoke, "Why are you telling me all this?" "You''re a smart woman.I don''t want you to be kept in the dark forever." Vicky smiled coldly. "But you don''t seem like the kind who''d help others without getting some sort of payback." "Fine, I admit that I have some ulterior motives of my own.In fact...I hope that your rtionship will blow up." "What do you want?" "I want you to help me." Vicky scoffed. "You won''t even tell me your name yet want me to help you?" "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s just that...If I tell you now, it''ll affect our rtionship.Of course, you can choose not to believe and not to help me.I won''t force you or make things difficult for you." Vicky looked at him, her eyes suddenly filled with mixed emotions. Then, she opened her mouth to ask, "Sir, do I know you...in the past?" The man smiled lightly. "I know you, but you don''t know me.Didn''t you regain your memory already? If you have, you must know very clearly that we haven''t met before." "Then why did you say that I''ll remember who you are once I''ve regained my memory?" "I didn''t mean to lie to you.To be honest, Tyler and I are rivals," said the man helplessly. Then after a pause, he added, "I know the two of you had made up with each other.That was why I was going to refrain from contacting you.novelebook Of course, all of this is under the condition that your rtionship with him stays that way so that I''ll have no chance to worm my way in." The man told Vicky the truth, not even bothering to hide his motives from her. Then, he continued to say, "However, now that Tyler has given me an opening, I, of course, won''t hesitate to take the chance." Vicky''s eyelids twitched. "Sir, are you the mysterious person who helped me out four years ago?" she asked, finally unable to hold back the question. The man smiled lightly and asked calmly, "Does it really matter who I am?" ¡®Does it? Yes and...no" thought Vicky. She looked at the membership card in her hand and said softly, "Sir, I understand your reason for coming, but...What I want to say is, it doesn''t matter if you''re the mysterious person, and it doesn''t matter what Tyler has done.I''ll never betray him and help you." The man was not disappointed or shocked. "You''ll want to see me again," he said confidently. At that moment, Cece knocked on the door and came in with some coffee. Not long after that, Jennifer came in and passed a copy of the contract to the man. The man flipped through the contract casually and said, "I''ll pay the amount in full, so there''s no need for me to sign this contract.What do you say?" The purpose of having a contract was to bind both parties together, and this was the first time Jennifer came across a client who did not wish to sign one. ¡®It should be fine if he doesn''t sign the contract since he''s paying in full, but.." thought Jennifer.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Then, she looked at Vicky with questioning eyes. Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Vicky nodded lightly, and it was only then Jennifer dared to say, "Yes, that would be fine, sir." After the man swiped his card, Jennifer asked, "Sir, can you please leave your contact number?" The man was silent for a few seconds before he recited a string of numbers. Vicky''s eyes shed.She did not recognize the phone number, so the man could not have been the mysterious person who helped her. However, she did not know which number he used to contact her before since it always came up as ¡®Unknown Number¡¯ in the caller ID. Therefore, even until this moment, she could not be sure whether the man sitting in front was the mysterious person or not. The man bade them farewell after they closed the deal, and he had drunk some coffee. Before he left, he said, "My old phone number has been traced, so just call this number if you need to contact me for anything in the future." Soon, Vicky got off work.She knew Tyler would not be home on this night since he had note home for a few nights in a row, so she thought that she might as well treat Jennifer to a wee-back-to- work dinner. That was what a good employer would do after all. However, not long after she stepped into the restaurant, she received a call from Noah. They had not been in much contact with each other, but on the times they did, Noah''s attitude toward her was a bit evasive, and he rarely contacted her first. Therefore, Vicky was a bit surprised that he would call her. "Noah, why the sudden call? Is everything alright?" Noah cleared his throat lightly and answered hesitantly, "Hey Vicky, umm...So I called you today to ask you something." "Yes? Go on." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Umm, well...min a bit of a situation.I don''t have a lot of female friends which I''m sure you know about, so I didn''t know who else to call but you." novelebook Vicky became even more curious. "Noah, what happened?" "It''s like this...I have a female friend who has a good rtionship with her husband and they''ve been living...ahem .-happily with each other.But a few days ago, I saw her husband with...another woman when I was at a party with my friends." Vicky immediately understood the dilemma he was in. "And now you don''t know whether you should tell your friend?" "Yeah...I mean, if I tell her, it''d seem like I was trying to break them up.On the other hand, I don''t want to keep my friend in the dark.So I wanted to ask you...Do you think I should tell her?" "I think you should." "But what if...they decided to get a divorce because of what I said?" "Even if they did, it''s not your fault.It just means their marriage was already on the rocks." Vicky''s voice softened as she continued, "Besides, this kind of secret wille out eventually.If your friend is the kind that''s willing to lie to herself, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you tell her or not. "If you think that telling her will affect your friendship with her, then...all I can say is, while it might be true your friendship will stay intact if you don''t tell her this time, there''s no guarantee that it''ll be the same next time something like this happens again. "A true friendship isn''t something that can easily be destroyed by telling the truth.But if you''re just so-so friends with her and if you''re still feeling hesitant, you can tell her the truth in a roundabout way." Even after listening to Vicky''s advice, he struggled toe up with a decision. "I''m not afraid that by telling the truth, it''ll affect our friendship, it''s just that...I don''t want to cross her husband '' cause I''m afraid he''ll take revenge on me." "If you don''t tell and your friend doesn''t tell, how in the world would the husband find out you were the one that snitched on him?" "Her husband has a lot of connections.I won''t be surprised if he found out that I was the one who told my friend about him..." muttered Noah in a small voice. Vicky did not quite catch what he said so she asked, "Noah, what did you say just now?" "Nothing." Noah snapped out of it and tried to cover it up. "Umm...Like I said, I didn''t know who to ask so I asked you.You can forget all about it, okay?" "No worries.This is no big deal.d to be of help." Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Chapter 923 "If there''s nothing else, I''m going to hang up now," said Vicky. "Alright," replied Noah. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After the call ended, Noah stared worriedly at his phone. "Noah, you''ve been looking glum recently. Did something happen?" asked Ava. Noah stared into the distance, shook his head, and sighed. "I''m never going to believe in love again." "What''s wrong?" "It''s just as I said." "But what you said is verymon in today''s society." Ava did not know what the fuss was all about. "I heard so many of the same things happening around me." "That''s where you''re wrong.He''s different from the people around you." "But if he''s different, why did he do the same thing?" retorted Ava. Noah became stunned and speechless. After a while, he finally said, "What you said seems to make sense..." Ava became a little smug and started to philosophize, " Some people might look different from the others on the surface, but deep down, they''re all the same. Some people, like you said, are truly unique, but time can change a person.novelebook It''s normal for a truly unique person to be your average, ordinary person." "So change is the only constant in life, huh..." Noah muttered to himself. "Of course.The times are advancing, and people are also changing.People or ideas that don''t change will be rigid, and they''ll be obsolete to society.Take us for example¡ªit won''t do us any good if we follow the thinking of our ancestors from centuries ago, right?" Noah did not say anything anymore. Instead, he just stared into the distance, thinking. After dinner, Jennifer wanted to go home earlier because she was exhausted from flying, so the three of them returned to their homes respectively. Sitting in a taxi, the bustling city scenery outside the window flew before her eyes, leaving behind a blur of shadow and lights. "Excuse me, sir. Can you please take me to Dark Night Club instead?" asked Vicky suddenly. The driver was a little surprised, but he did as he was asked. It was only when Vicky entered the club with the membership card did she snap out of her trance. ¡®Am I really going...to do this? Does this mean I don''t trust my husband and I want to see for myself whether what that man is true? But even if it''s true..What can I do? thought Vicky and at that moment, she wanted nothing more than to back out of her n. "Miss?" called the puzzled waiter, who was leading the way and turned around, only to realize Vicky was not following him. Vicky was pulled back from her thoughts. ''What was I thinking? If it''s really true, I''ll have to face it sooner orter" The membership card the man gave her was of the highest tier, which allowed her ess to everything in the club. Vicky was taken by the waiter to a spot that had an excellent view of the auction but gave her some privacy at the same time. This night was the club''s anniversary celebration, and there would be a grand auction. Vicky sat in her seat, curious to find out just exactly what kind of auction items the buyer could not take home with them. Not long after Vicky took her seat, the auction officially started.It was not until then that she finally understood what the man meant. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Chapter 924 To be precise, it was not that the buyer could not take the items with them but more like the buyer would not be able to own them forever. After all, the auction was not selling products but services instead. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vicky''s eyelids twitched when she saw all the handsome men and beautiful women on the stage while the auctioneer excitedly introduced each of them to potential buyers, "This beauty''s name is Seyna, and she''s from Torpis.Her unique massage techniques are one of the best you can find in this club...And now, let''s start the bid with a price of fifteen thousand dors for a month of massage services!" "This handsome guy is from Had.He was one part of a well-known boy band, so I can guarantee you that his singing, rapping, and dancing skills are top-notch.Guests who love entertainment music can purchase one month of his time to sing and dance for you!" "This beauty is from Zendonia.Not only is she beautiful, but she can also drink anyone under the table! Guests who want to have a girlfriend or need to entertain or get drunk easily must not miss bidding for her! The starting price is also fifteen thousand dors, but you''ll only get twenty days of her time!" The auction in the club was very special since it was only selling services. In fact, one would be forgiven if one mistakenly thought it was a housekeepingpany.However, one thing was for sure, the people on stage were much better looking than the employees in a housekeepingpany. All of the men and women were young and beautiful. Some were tutors, those who could teach musical instruments, and those who could provide cooking services. As long as one had the money, they could hire anyone there to be their servant. "Here, we only auction legitimate services, and we''ll never do anything beyond the scope of services.novelebook We will pursue legal actions if any of the guests request our staff to do anything that goes beyond the scope of services they had purchased," the auctioneer stated. It all sounded very proper, but what if it was the staff who willingly offered to do something ¡®beyond the scope of services¡¯? How could anyone prevent that from happening? As time passed and toward the end of the auction, the time of service offered became shorter while the price became higher. Correspondingly, the men and women on the stage became more attractive, and even their talents and education left Vicky awed. It was only then Vicky realized that the auction was just a front for a game the rich liked to y. Just when she was mulling over this thought, a melodious voice twinkling like a star rang across the dark room. "One hundred fifty thousand dors." Vicky did a double take and looked in the direction where the voice came from.However, the light was too dim and the room was designed to give the patrons the utmost privacy, so she could not see who the voice belonged to. ¡®That voice sounds so familiar...In fact, I can pick out who the voice belongs to even with my eyes closed" thought Vicky. Suddenly, she felt a chill up her spine. "Three hundred thousand dors," came another deep voice. Vicky frowned and looked in the other direction. ¡®He''s here too...?¡¯ "Seven hundred fifty thousand dors," said the first man¡ª who happened to be Tyler¡ªcalmly and authoritatively. Vicky had zoned out, and it was not until Tyler called out the previous bid did shee back to reality. Therefore, she did not hear the introduction of the beautiful woman on stage. Someone chuckled and shouted, "One and a half million dors!" The bid caused an uproar among the guests. "Wow, someone with very deep pockets must be here tonight.I think the service that beauty provides is worth at most a hundred fifty thousand dors, so I can''t believe that someone would be willing to pay a million five hundred thousand dors." "The auctioneer said that the woman on stage can y cards for twenty-four hours straight and that she can win at any card game. Even if someone wants to win against the casino or win some poprity, a million five hundred thousand dors is just too high of a price to pay!" "You''re crazy if you think that the person who called out the bids is going to use this woman to win against the casino.Don''t you know who those two voices belong to?" Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Chapter 925 ¡°Who do the voices belong to?¡¯ ¡°One of the voices belongs to Tyler Hart. Do you truly think he¡¯s so poor that he needs to make money off the casino? This auction is nothing but a game of who¡¯s the most audacious for the rich.¡± ¡°Wow, so Tyler Hart is here, too? What about the other person? I wonder where he got the courage to bid against Tyler.¡± ¡°The other person¡­ Well, I heard that he¡¯s been bidding against Tyler for a few nights in a row. However, it¡¯s a pity ¡® cause he can¡¯t win against Tyler; not when he¡¯s in Tyler¡¯s territory.¡± The auction lot closed while everyone discussed the sky- high price. Just like that, ¡®the-woman-who- can-win-in-any- card-game¡¯ was sold off at 1.5 million dors. A series of awed gasps went around the room; even Vicky thought it was ridiculous that her husband paid so much for a woman who could ¡®win in any card game¡¯. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Even if that woman is made out of gold, she still won¡¯t be worth a million five hundred thousand dors,¡¯ thought Vicky. However, she did not stop Tyler from doing so. In fact, she found the whole thing so ridiculous that she started to see the funny side of it. After a while, the waiter walked over to Tyler¡¯s seat. In the dim light, the waiter took the bank card from Tyler¡¯s hand and walked away with a smile on his face. About ten minutester, the waiter respectfully returned the card to Tyler, and thetter got up and left the room through a passage specially reserved for the club¡¯s VIP members to use. ¡®Is he going to check out what he bought?¡¯ Vicky wondered. ¡®The-woman-who-can-win-in-any-card-game¡¯ was thest of the auction lot, and for the rest of the night, the club put on various performances. Vicky nced at the direction of the VIP passage then got up and left quietly. Her membership card was of the highest VIP tier, so she was also allowed to use the passage. However, after walking through the resplendent corridor and entering the lobby, she realized that there was no one there at all. She looked around, wanting to find Tyler, when she suddenly paused in front of a room. The door to that room was slightly ajar, and Vicky heard a familiar voiceing from inside. ¡°Tyler, what on earth do you think you¡¯re doing? Does Vicky know that you¡¯re messing around outside?¡± ¡°Mister Sparks, don¡¯t you think you should mind your business instead of mine?¡± replied Tyler quickly in his deep voice. ¡°Tyler, if you don¡¯t love Vicky, you should stop wasting her time and let her-¡° ¡°Let her go?¡± interjected Tyler. ¡°So that the two of you can rekindle your rtionship? Is that what you want?¡± Harvey¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Well, you should treat her better if you¡¯re not going to let her go. In fact, you shouldn¡¯t do anything that can disappoint her.¡± ¡°Our marriage has nothing to do with you,¡± said Tyler coldly. ¡°Tyler, you don¡¯t want to let her go nor do you want to treat her better, so what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Harvey.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone became colder. ¡°What right do you have to say all this to me? Is it because you used to be her ex-boyfriend or ex-fiance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all in the past.¡± Tyler smiled faintly at him. ¡°Your time is over. You can win against me at all and Gloria has already left Stoneford City, so tell me¡­ What are you still doing here?¡± Harvey¡¯s eyes darkened, and he remained silent. ¡°Vicky is my woman. Even if I don¡¯t want her anymore, you still have no right to be with her,¡± said Tyler lightly. ¡°Tyler, you can stop all this bullsh*t with me. Just answer me this: do you still love her?¡± asked Harvey coldly. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Tyler scoffed and said, ¡°Why should I answer you that?¡± ¡°Tyler, do you know all the things you¡¯ve done recently have crossed the line?¡± ¡°All the things I¡¯ve done recently?¡± Something shed across Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Just how many women have you been with during this period?¡± ¡°How can I be in the wrong when those women willingly throw themselves at me?¡± asked Tyler coldly. ¡°Harvey, you must know what that¡¯s like since I¡¯m sure many women willingly throw themselves at you, too.¡± Harvey scoffed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did nothing more than that with the women who did that to you. From what I¡¯ve heard, those powerful people who wanted to curry favors from you also sent you some women which you didn¡¯t refuse.¡± Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never epted those kinds of women before.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It was a given that turning down a woman from ¡®friends¡¯ in business was as good as giving them a snub. All that mattered in a man¡¯s world were money, power, and beautiful women. Therefore, Harvey had been gifted women before but he usually turned them down since he was not interested in this kind of woman. However, the ¡®friends¡¯ in business who sent him the women did not ept his refusal. They just thought that he did not like the types of women they sent him, so the next time, they would send a new type of woman to him. This annoyed Harvey to no end, so he would sometimes grudgingly ept a woman just so those ¡®friends¡¯ in business would stop sending the women over. However, he never touched the woman he epted since he saw them as nothing but a cover for him. ¡°That¡¯s different. You¡¯re already married, so you can only turn down the women even if it¡¯s going to cause you troubleter,¡± said Harvey coldly. ¡°Well, I never heard that rule before,¡± said Tyler with a smile. ¡°Tyler, aren¡¯t you afraid that Vicky will be sad if she finds out about this?¡± ¡°You not wanting her to be sad is all the more reason you should just keep your mouth shut.¡± Harvey¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw how nonchnt Tyler behaved. ¡°I won¡¯t tell her about what happened recently, but don¡¯t me me for taking her away from you if you do anything to make her sad again.¡± ¡°Are you going to advise her to get a divorce from me, or are you going to publicly abduct her?¡± Tyler raised his eyes to look at him. ¡°Harvey Sparks, as long as I don¡¯t agree to the divorce, Vicky will be forever married to me, and she¡¯ll never be yours.¡± Harvey frowned. He was about to say something when the door swung open. ¡°So when you said you want to start over with me again, I should take it to mean that you¡¯d be drinking in clubs all the time and leaving me all alone in the house?¡± Harvey¡¯s head snapped as he turned, and the look in his eyes changed when he saw Vicky standing by the door. ¡°Vicky, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came here to see for myself what¡¯s all the fuss about the legendary auction, of course. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who it was that spent a record-breaking a-million-five-hundred- thousand dors on one auction.¡± Her eyes never once left Tyler, even when she answered Harvey¡¯s questions. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened momentarily, and they quickly returned to calm. His eyes were like a cold spring- distant andposed. He stared back at her, unblinkingly and silently. Harvey walked over to stand beside Vicky, but just when he was about to say something, Vicky stopped him with a raise of her hand. She looked deeply into Tyler¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to me?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes shed, but after a few seconds of silence, he finally said, ¡°Harvey, would you mind stepping out for a moment?¡± Harvey frowned and was about to say he wanted to stay in the room when Vicky beat him to it. ¡°Harvey, please do as he says since this matter is only between me and him.¡± Harvey took one look at her before leaving the room and closing the door tightly behind me. After he left, the tension in the room became so thick that one could cut it with a knife. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Chapter 927 ¡°Now can we talk?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Vicky found his question so ridiculous that she suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Do you seriously need to ask me that, Tyler?¡± ¡°Well, how will I ever know what answers you¡¯re looking for if you don¡¯t ask the questions?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re the innocent party in this matter.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring to all the women in here, well, all I can say is this is just a necessary part of doing business. I haven¡¯t done anything with those women.¡± ¡°Just a necessary part of doing business?¡± Vicky scoffed, and her gaze turned cold. ¡°Is throwing around a million fifty thousand dors a necessary part of doing business as well? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s going a little bit overboard?¡± Tyler leaned against the sofa and crossed his legs elegantly and casually.¡± Do you know who owns this club?¡± Vicky was a little taken aback, but she immediately understood what he meant. ¡°Tell me¡­ Why are you doing this, then?¡± ¡°Well for one, it¡¯s because of Harvey¡­ And the other is because¡­¡± He looked at Vicky and continued, ¡°I¡¯m getting annoyed at all those people sending me women, so I thought it would save me all the trouble if I just choose a woman in front of them. At least that way I can have some peace. ¡ö ¡®So what you¡¯re saying is¡­the work you¡¯ve been busy doing is just you spending time with all these different women every night?¡± Tyler did not like Vicky¡¯s tone and attitude. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, all this is just a necessary part of doing business.¡± Vicky then recalled her previous conversation with Noah. At that time, she did get a certain feeling that something was off about what he said, but she did not give it much thought. However, it suddenly hit her that it would be normal for Noah to know what Tyler had been doing since they both revolved in the same business circle. The friend he was talking about was her! He was hesitating whether to tell her or not because he was afraid that Tyler would take revenge on him, so he had no choice but to do it in a roundabout way. ¡®Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but are you saying that the same thing will be happening in the future as well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky did not know what Noah saw nor did she know what Harvey found out. However, Vicky was sure that Tyler had done something he should not have done for both Noah and Harvey to say that he had crossed the line. It took Vicky a long while to find her voice again. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I understand that it¡¯s part of your job to build rtionships with the other business tycoons, but I¡¯ll never forgive you if you cheat on me.¡± Tyler looked at her and said, ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve never done anything with those women.¡± Vicky clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you¡¯ve never done anything with them. Tyler, you¡¯re already married, so you should keep your distance from other women. Do you understand?¡± Tyler remained indifferent to her. ¡®I¡¯m going to say this onest time, I¡¯ve never done anything with those women. The reason I called out such a high price is because Harvey wouldn¡¯t stop bidding against me.¡± ¡°But I remember you were the one who called out the bid first.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m interested in the woman I bade for?¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯m one of the shareholders in this club. I¡¯m just trying to help the business by driving the prices up. You should know how it works since you¡¯re in the service industry as well.¡± ¡®What if I say I don¡¯t like you doing this?¡± ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve been doing this in all the four years we¡¯ve been married.¡± Then, Tyler suddenly remembered something. He paused and stared at her with his deep, dark eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve forgotten you don¡¯t have any memory of what happened in the past.¡± Chapter 928 Chapter 928 ¡®The past¡­¡¯ Vicky zoned out for a moment. Vicky and Tyler had a tumultuous marriage in the past. He rarely came home at night, and this gave rise to the countless scandals he had with other women. At the beginning of the marriage, he would eithere home drunk or smelling of other women¡¯s perfume. Vicky even questioned him about the scandals he had with other women, but he shot her down by saying, ¡°You chose this life, so you have no right to question me, Vicky Shaw.¡± What he said was true. She was the one who broke up with him, and she was also the one who forced him to marry her. She spent the first year of her marriage being heartbroken and sad everyday. Later, she gradually became numb. She stopped caring about all scandals, and she also stopped looking into whether Tyler cheated on her with the women he was reportedly involved with. Instead, she turned all of her attention to her job. The best thing for her to do was to treat each other like roommates, she thought. However, after the car ident, she started to have hope things would turn for the better since his attitude toward her gradually changed. Vicky¡¯s eyes became teary, and her voice shook when she asked, ¡°Tyler, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to start over with me and that you want to make the marriage work? Did you change your mind, or did you not mean what you said at all?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t change my mind and I meant every word I said to you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can restrict what I can and cannot do without any good reason.¡± ¡°Without any good reason?¡± repeated Vicky in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­you think I¡¯m being unreasonable right now.¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How am I being unreasonable when I¡¯m just asking you to keep your distance from those women?¡± Tyler¡¯s face darkened, and his voice turned cold. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve told you a thousand times, so don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± It never crossed Vicky¡¯s mind that the two of them would argue because of some random woman. ¡°Then tell me: what are you going to do from now on?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that.¡± At that moment, Vicky could not help but feel immensely disappointed in Tyler. ¡°What if I say I want you to give up doing this necessary part of business?¡± Tyler looked at her and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want me to attend any more business events?¡± ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Vicky, you should know very well that this kind of situation is part and parcel of doing business. Besides, my conscience is clear,¡± Tyler said coolly and calmly. At that moment, Vicky suddenly felt like Tyler was nothing but a stranger to her. ¡°Tyler, do you still love me?¡± she blurted out without thinking. Time seemed to have be frozen as soon as the question came out. Vicky waited a long while for him to answer but he never did, and this made her heart cold. ¡°You¡­don¡¯t love me anymore, do you?¡± After another few seconds of silence, Tyler finally answered, ¡°Vicky, you shouldn¡¯t be so greedy.¡± Vicky was stunned, and her breathing became erratic. ¡°Greedy? Are you seriously calling me greedy? How can you call me greedy when I¡¯m just asking my husband for some love?¡± she asked. Tyler¡¯s eyes became cold and distant. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything as a husband should do. I even cut off contact with the woman you didn¡¯t like, just as you asked me to do. Why are you still not content?¡± Vicky understood him to mean that as a man, he could keep a distance from his so-called ¡®female bosom friend¡¯. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Chapter 929 As Vicky¡¯s husband, Tyler could even protect and seek justice from those friends and families who wished to hurt her. He had done enough for Vicky, and she should not ask anything more from him. Vicky stared unblinkingly at him and asked, ¡°What if I insist on being greedy?¡± After a few seconds of silence, he replied, ¡°I think we should have a break to give each other some time to cool off.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overly emotional and not thinking straight right now.¡± Tyler stood up, and hisrge frame suddenly made the room smaller. ¡°Either that, or someone is deliberately trying to drive a wedge between us. That might exin your change in attitude toward me.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes became watery. ¡°What if I never change my mind about this matter?¡± He looked down at her and said, ¡°What if I ask you to give up your job so that you can be with me every hour of the day? Would you be able to do that?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Tyler¡¯s handsome face became blurry in Vicky¡¯s tear-filled pupils. ¡°I¡¯m saying there¡¯s no point for us to stay married if we have different values.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vicky thought she had heard wrong. She could count on one hand the number of times Tyler was the first to bring up the topic of divorce. She knew that he was determined to stay married to her, just like he was determined to not break up with her in the past. That was his stance all along to the extent that Vicky absurdly thought that he would never divorce her. In fact, he -just like everyone else-would get upset whenever the word ¡®divorce¡¯ was brought up, so much so that Vicky hade to think that the word ¡®divorce¡¯ was taboo in the household. However, the Tyler who stood in front of her threw out the word ¡®divorce¡¯ like it was nothing at all. Therefore, it was understandable for her to think she had heard wrong when he said there was no point in them staying married. Tyler did not repeat what he said but instead said, ¡°I won¡¯t be going home for the foreseeable future, so you can take the time to think about what you want to do. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave now. You can call me anytime you run into some trouble you can¡¯t solve yourself.¡± Hethen left the room. Vicky immediately copsed to the sofa; she did not even have the energy to cry. After a while, the door swung open and a shadow fell over her. Vicky thought that Tyler hade back, and she instinctively looked up. However, her face fell and her eyes teemed with disappointment as soon as she took a good look at the person who came in. ¡°Vicky, are you okay?¡± Harve asked softly. No tears rolled down her cheek, but her face was as pale as snow. She did not answer his question but instead asked,¡± When did you know about all this?¡± ¡°Just recently,¡± said Harvey, not giving her a specific answer. ¡°That could be a week ago or a month ago. So which is it?¡± Harvey knew he could not just gloss over his answer so he decided to tell the truth. ¡°Less than a month ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s long¡­¡± Harvey might not like Tyler, but what he disliked even more was seeing Vicky sad, so he said, ¡°Vicky, the reason Tyler paid such a high price for that woman is that he wanted to put me in my ce.¡± ¡°I know, and I also know he¡¯s one of the shareholders of this club,¡± said Vicky as though she anticipated what he wanted to say next. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She looked into Harvey¡¯s worried eyes and added, ¡°But you think he went a little overboard too, right?¡± Harvey did not say anything. He could not and would not lie just to make her feel better. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Chapter 930 ¡°Is he always surrounded by beautiful women? Does he have a different woman in his arms every night?¡± ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to say anything for me to know how it is. ¡± Vicky looked up at Harvey. ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯ve regained my memory? I know better than you what he was like before.¡± ¡¯He never changed. It was me who changed all along,¡¯ thought Vicky. It was just as Tyler said,pared to when they first got married and all the time they had been married up to now, he had done a lot for her. She was the one who started to have hope for him, and she was also the one that started to ask him for more than he was prepared to give. She thought that he loved her, and why would she not when he showed her nothing but care and tendernesstely? It was only at that moment she realized just how wrong she was to think that, but even so, she could not believe that he would bring up divorce. Thest time he brought up the matter of d ivorce with her was when he mistakenly thought she was the one who pushed him into a rtionship with Gloria. However, he never once mentioned the word ¡®divorce¡¯ again after all the misunderstanding had cleared up. He even got his revenge by ying a vicious trick on her. ¡°Is it because you men like the challenge of a hunt and will be bored once you get the woman?¡± She fixed her gaze on Harvey in a bid to get an answer from his expression. ¡°Take you and Gloria for example. All through these years, you¡¯ll drop everything to help her because she never epted you, and that made you want to try again and again.¡± ¡°Vicky¡­ Gloria and I¡­ It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s just one of the many things that I get wrong.¡± Harvey did not know how to console her, so he tried to change the topic, ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s gettingte. Let me give you a ride home.¡± Tyler was true to his words. He did note home that night. There was no light in the mansion when Vicky arrived home. Even though she was prepared toe home to an empty house, she could not help but feel disappointed. She did not know where she went wrong, so she tried to think back to what she could have possibly done to upset Tyler. Otherwise, what else would exin his sudden change in attitude toward her? Suddenly, Vicky remembered something. ¡®Is it really that sudden? No¡­ Harvey said he found out what Tyler has been doing less than a month ago, and that coincides with the time I was busy with work.¡¯ During that period, he went from picking her up from work every day to noting home for dinner every night. Then, it ended up with him noting home for three to five days in a row. Tyler¡¯s attitude did change toward her, but it was not by much. Although he was not as clingy as before, he was also not as cold as he was at the start of their marriage. At the very least, he would always pick up her call when he was not in the middle of something, and if he was, he would always reply her as soon as he was free.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He would even call her or text her in advance to let her know if he was noting home for dinner or coming home to sleep that night. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Chapter 931 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, aside from feeling a bit disappointed that he was busy, Vicky did not notice anything amiss. However, with both Harvey and Noah pointing out the subtlety, Vicky realized that she had been too naive. That night, Vickyy alone on the king-size bed, staring at the ceiling until dawn. ¡°Cece, Vicky, I justnded a major client¡­ Let¡¯s go out tonight, my treat!¡± Jennifer, who had just entered the studio, happily presented the contract she had already signed. In the past few days, she had secured several significant clients which gave her a strong sense of aplishment. Cece shot her a look, then cautiously nced in Vicky¡¯s direction. Somehow, Vicky had fallen asleep with her head resting on the table. Lately, Vicky has been in a terrible state. Although she never said it out loud, both Cece and Jennifer could tell that Vicky was in a bad mood. That was precisely the reason why Jennifer wanted to treat Vicky and help her rx. Seeing that Vicky was fast asleep, Jennifer gently ced the contract back and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s been going on with Vickytely? She¡¯s not focused at work and has been zoning in and out of it¡­ Did she have another argument with Mister Hart?¡± Cece lowered her voice. ¡°Probably¡­ Mister Hart hasn¡¯te to pick Vicky up in a long time, and he hasn¡¯t sent her flowers in a while either.¡± Jennifer thought of Anthony, so she couldn¡¯t help but snort disdainfully, ¡°All men are the same!¡± ¡°Has Anthony been in contact with you recently?¡± Cece asked. Jennifer pursed her lips. ¡°Apparently, his precious little lover is ill, so he hasn¡¯t got the time to bother me. I didn¡¯t see it before, but now I think they¡¯re quitepatible. They belong together.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you say his parents disapproved of Lily?¡± ¡°Yeah, even though Lily is a hypocrite, she did save Anthony. I dont know why, but Anthony¡¯s parents have always looked down on Lily. If Anthony¡¯s father didn¡¯t hold some degree of power over him, Anthony would have gone ahead and married Lily.¡± Cece studied Jennifer¡¯s expression. ¡°Jennifer, are you really¡­ over him?¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression froze for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that I¡¯m over him, but you need to know that we grew up together. Besides with this whole Lily thing¡­ He¡¯s always been good to me¡­ My mom and dad used to tell me that I¡¯d be Orion¡¯s bride¡­¡± She forced a bitter smile. ¡°It can¡¯t be that easy to let go now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you n on fighting for the rtionship?¡± Cece asked. ¡°I tried, but I can¡¯t sum up to Lily¡­ More precisely, I can¡¯t fight against Anthony¡¯s obsession.¡± Cece was stunned. ¡°Obsession?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jennifer said hesitantly. ¡°Anthony¡¯s parents were always seen as the loving couple, they¡¯re the root of everyone¡¯s envy. Yet, his father was always distant and inexpressive by nature. I only agreed to give my rtionship with Anthony another try because his mother came to speak with me. Anthony¡¯s mother fell into aa after trying to save him from an ident. At that time, Anthony¡¯s father went hysterical and resented his son, forbidding him from getting anywhere near his mother. That ident affected Anthony greatly. After that, his father told him that his mother did not belong to him, and that he would eventually meet someone who would give her life for him. That person would be the one that belongs to him.¡± She sighed. ¡°He met Lily when he was sixteen, he thought that she was his destined love and became obsessed with her. His mother told me that what Anthony feels for Lily isn¡¯t love, and that he would eventually get past the obsession to see what he truly wants.¡± Just then, Vicky¡¯s voice rose. ¡°If he loses the obsession, does it mean that he will no longer feel anything for Lily?¡± Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Cece and Jennifer looked at Vicky in surprise. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re awake?¡± Vicky had actually woken up earlier when Jennifer returned, but she did not want to open her eyes or move. Hearing Cece and Jennifer talking about obsession, Vicky could not help but speak up. ¡°So, obsession¡­ It¡¯s not really genuine affection, is it?¡± Cece did not have much experience with rtionships, so she did not have much to say. Jennifer, who was only a year younger than Vicky, had experienced no less than Vicky over the years. Seeing Vicky¡¯s interest in the topic, Jennifer spoke up, ¡°Anthony¡¯s mother told me that most obsessions aren¡¯t from true emotions, but rather a person¡¯s deeply ingrained principles. Some people have a strong obsession with certain things, which may be due to experiencing something profound that contradicts their beliefs.¡± Jennifer considered what she said for a moment and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s look at Anthony as an example. After entrusting the family business to Anthony, Anthony¡¯s father took Anthony¡¯s mother to travel the world. Anthony maye from a happy family, but he has always felt lonely¡­ Due to the influence of his family, he was told that true love meant selflessly sacrificing oneself and being willing to risk everything for the other person. He yearns for someone who, like his parents, would put everything aside for each other, even their own children¡­ Lily happened to appear in his life at that time and saved him without asking for anything in return¡­ I can only imagine how much that affected him.¡± Jennifer paused for a moment. ¡°His feelings for Lily weren¡¯t simply because he liked her, but because that was what he felt like he needed in a rtionship.¡± Love was never an equation with a precise form and never had the right standard answer. It was not certain if what Anthony wanted was truly what he needed. ¡°Is that so?¡± Vicky seemed toe to a realization. ¡°So, because some people have never been cared for properly, they might develop an obsession for the person who shows up one day and sweeps them off their feet¡­ Is that right?¡± Cece pondered thoughtfully. ¡°That sounds like when a baby animal imprints on the first thing they see. The first one that appears will always be the most special.¡± Jennifer added, ¡°In fact, everyone has some degree of obsession, including myself. Looking back now, I can definitely admit how foolish I was. Whenever I got into fights with Lily, he would always side with her¡­ When I tried to pull away, he would reel me back and whisper sweet nothings to me and make my hope in us skyrocket. In the past, I would willingly allow myself to be used by him; I was even fine being the camouge for his rtionship with Lily. Now that I¡¯ve had my moment of rity and find this rtionship to be utterly meaningless, my life has significantly improved.¡± Jennifer smiled sweetly, revealing two adorable dimples on her cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯vepletely let go, but at least I¡¯ve salvaged some of my pride. Come to think of it, the rtionship between Anthony and I is kind of like those stories I¡¯ve read that Cece introduced me to¡­ Something about a yer and a woman who has no respect for herself.¡± She nced at Cece. ¡°That sums it up, right?¡± Cece nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky reconsidered her rtionship with Tyler and ording to what she remembered from their past, that seemed to sum up her rtionship with Tyler as well. ¡®Has Tyler finallye to his senses as well? Did he fight his stubbornness to realize that he can do better than me? Was he obsessed with me because I was the first one to show any affection toward him? Is there a possibility that what he felt toward me¡­ isn¡¯t love, after all?¡¯ She thought, feeling extremely confused by all this. Jennifer instantly spotted the panicked look on Vicky¡¯s face and changed the subject. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s been so long since we had a gathering. It¡¯s been ages since we¡¯ve been to a bar together! Let¡¯s get drunk tonight!¡± Vicky¡¯s lethargic mood turned horrendous as she nodded in agreement.¡± Sure." Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Jennifer might work in Vicky¡¯s studio, but since she came from an extremely wealthy family, she would often treat her colleagues to the best food in the best restaurants. After a while of being in the bar, countless empty bottles could be seen lined up on the table before the three of them. Both Jennifer and Cece were slightly drunk and started shouting the lyrics of the song that was ying. Vicky, on the other hand, excused herself to the bathroom for some fresh air. After washing her hand, she spotted a familiar figure on her way back. It was Noah. After Noah¡¯s call a few days ago, she decided to go up to him and say hello. Before she could greet herself, he sneakily took a turn and started staring into a certain room through the gap in the door. Confused, Vicky followed where he went. Noah stood in front of Room V001 ¨C the lower the room number, the higher the status of the person who booked it. As it was a private room, there was no one else in the corridor, so Noah stood outside the room without worrying that others might see him. Vicky stood behind him quietly and nced inside the room, her expression darkening at what she saw. In the private room, the air was filled with birdsong and whispers. Wine and liquor were served, and the true colors of the people inside the room were revealed under the effect of alcohol. The men had women in their arms, while the women giggled incessantly. Some men and women even indulged in intimate exchanges fuelled by alcohol, forming a rather unsightly scene. With a sweeping nce, Vicky unexpectedly caught sight of a familiar figure in the corner. Tyler sat elegantly on the sofa, his slender and noble fingers casually holding a tall ss. His gaze was fixed on the red wine in his hand; the crimson light of the wine radiated a brilliant glow under the overhead lights. Sitting beside him was a woman, and to Vicky¡¯s relief, there was a distance between him and the woman. From the time she found him, he had not even nced a single look at the woman. Vicky remembered the unpleasant incident with Tyler Hart a few days ago and felt that she had upset Tyler because she was being overly skeptical. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just as Vicky was feeling somewhat guilty about doubting Tyler, the woman next to him spoke with an alluring voice,¡± Mister Hart, allow me to refill your ss.¡± The woman picked up the nearby wine bottle, intending to pour wine for Tyler. Unfortunately, the wine bottle slipped and the drink spilled all over Tyler¡¯s clothes instead. ¡°Ah!¡± The woman immediately revealed a panicked expression and hurriedly reached for the tissues on the table, attempting to wipe the spill. ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯m truly sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to spill it all over you. Um¡­ Would you like to go upstairs first and change into clean clothes?¡± Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Tyler Hart was famously known to be a clean freak, so having a drink spilled on him was something he absolutely could not tolerate. Furrowing his brow, Tyler stood up from his seat and all the sounds in the private room immediately quieted down. ¡°Mister Hart, what happened? Is something wrong?¡± Someone asked gingerly. Before Tyler could speak, a woman by his side spoke in a coquettish tone,¡± I identally spilled some wine on his clothes. He¡¯s nning to go upstairs to change into something new.¡± Everyone present were adults that had astute skills. Upon hearing these words, a hint of suggestive smiles appeared on their faces, knowing that getting changed was likely just an excuse for something else. ¡°You must feel ufortable with your clothes all soaked, Mister Hart. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you hurry upstairs and change?¡± Someone remarked, ncing at the graceful and charming woman. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Others started praising Tyler¡¯s taste. ¡°Mister Hart, you must have excellent taste. This woman is even more beautiful than the one you tookst time¡­ and her figure¡­¡± ¡°Thest one seemed quite innocent, but shecked a certain aura¡­¡± ¡°Haha. Mister Hart, time is of the essence. You should hurry upstairs.¡± These people knew that Tyler was married, but for them, marriage was hardly enough to confine a man, especially for someone like Tyler. Hecked neither money nor power, so if they wanted to please him, they should cater to his preferences. Unfortunately, no matter how much they racked their brains, they could not urately grasp Tyler¡¯s preferences. He seemed to be knowledgeable about everything, yetcked interest in anything specific. Hence, they resorted to the most simple and straightforward method ¨C sending Tyler beautiful women. Initially, Tyler would refuse. However, each time Tyler turned them down, they still persistently selected various types of women until he reacted to one of them. As the saying goes, heroes were vulnerable to the allure of beauties. If the women they sent failed to capture Tyler¡¯s interest, they can only conclude that it was because they were not beautiful enough or captivating enough for Tyler. After many attempts, they simply could not fathom the idea that Tyler might not be interested in women at all. After all, no man in their right mind could ever resist beautiful women. While it was true that some individuals had peculiar preferences, Tyler certainly did not belong to that category. After all, Tyler Hart had been rumored to have romantic affairs with numerous women. They heard that he liked women who could y the piano, so whenever they sought women for him, they would find those who excelled at ying the instrument. Sure enough, Tyler stopped turning down their offerings after that. Tyler knew what they were all trying to do and did not want to bother exining himself. He allowed them to make the assumptions to save himself from the trouble of having to deal with more women being they sent his way. He turned his gaze and started walking toward the door. The woman followed closely and opened the door for him. ¡°Please go ahead, Mister Hart.¡± He nced at her and did not stop her from following. The woman was overjoyed knowing what that meant. Outside the door, Noah, who had been eavesdropping, backed away to leave so that Tyler would not catch him, only to bump into someone else. He turned around and realized that Vicky had been standing behind him and stuttered nervously, ¡°V- V- Vicky?¡± ¡°What a coincidence meeting you here, Noah.¡± When Noah noticed that Vicky was staring at the door as well, he paled. Vicky, how long have you been standing there?¡± Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Vicky¡¯s response plunged Noah further into despair. ¡°I arrived before you did, Noah,¡¯ Vicky said, pausing briefly before finally shifting her gaze to Noah. ¡±1 appreciate your reminder.¡± Noah waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Seeing that Tyler was about toe out, Noah said urgently, ¡°Vicky, let¡¯s go. Tyler might being out at any moment now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re notmiting the crime here,¡± Vicky said calmly. ¡°Why should we leave?¡± She quickly realized something and looked at Noah. ¡°I suppose you can¡¯t stay here. You should leave first.¡± Noah wailed inwardly, knowing that even if he left, Tyler would be able to find out that he was there and would still retaliate once he learned that Noah was the one who tipped Vicky off. The door was not tightly closed, and they could hear the voices andughtering from inside clearly. Vicky¡¯s face was extremely calm and devoid of any expression. It was near impossible to discern her emotions. It had been some time since Noah and Vickyst saw each other. As she stood in his way, he felt that she had changedpared to thest time he saw her. Soon, the door in front of them opened and a tall and handsome man with an indifferent demeanor walked out from inside the room, apanied by an enchanting and alluring beauty. The beauty coquettishly said, ¡°Mister Hart, the room upstairs has been prepared in advance. We can go straight up¡­¡± Tyler was about to speak when he caught sight of a familiar figure. He was momentarily stunned, then he shifted his gaze to focus on the figure. Vicky stood in the quiet and empty corridor, staring deep into his eyes. ¡°Vicky?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze wavered slightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His gaze fell on Noah, who stood beside Vicky. The look in his eyes instantly darkened, and his expression gradually turned cold. ¡°It seems having multiple ex-boyfriends does have its benefits. Someone always keeps you informed about anything that might interest you.¡± ¡°If you haven¡¯t done anything that you feel guilty about, there¡¯s naturally no need to fear being discovered or seen.¡± ¡°Guilty? What have I done that would make me feel guilty?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone turned chilly. Vicky smiled and then turned her gaze to the enchanting beauty who was curiously looking at her. ¡°Miss, are you nning to go upstairs to the room now?¡± The woman tightened her arms around Tyler¡¯s and stared warily at Vicky.¡± That¡¯s right. Mister Hart is busy tonight. If you want to speak with him, pick another day to do so.¡± The woman mistook Vicky for another woman interested in Tyler and feared that Vicky mightpete with her over Tyler¡¯s attention. Vicky nced at the woman¡¯s arms on Tyler¡¯s and looked up at him.¡± Anything else to say for yourself?¡± Tyler could not help but scowl when the woman touched him, but instead of withdrawing, he remained expressionless. ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°So, you got nothing, huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep repeating myself.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is this another one of your acts? An act that requires you to go upstairs to a bed with another woman?¡± His expression darkened. ¡°Are you confronting me, Vicky?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am confronting you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like your tone.¡± ¡°Am I supposed to be the perfect wife who raises no questions while you sleep around?¡± Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Chapter 936 The fight between Tyler and Vicky left Noah filled with stress. He regretted staying and realized that he should have run when he had the chance. ¡®What if Vicky grabs my arm and blurts out saying that I¡¯m her lover in a fit of anger?¡¯ He thought, feeling his blood run cold. ¡®That¡¯ll be terrifying! Tyler will definitely chop my arms off! No way! I need these arms to y violin!¡¯ Just as Noah was deep in his horror story, Tyler¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Vicky, I don¡¯t like unreasonable women.¡± His words provoked Vicky further. ¡°Do you mean to tell me that I should ept you sleeping around out here?¡± She questioned. Tyler scowled, his voice turning cold. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you think you have been far too unreasonable lately?¡± ¡°Me? Unreasonable? Tyler Hart, tell me, why exactly am I being unreasonable?¡± His deep, cold gazended on her. ¡°Can you even stop to consider, will I really go upstairs with a woman, or will I really go to bed with her?¡± Vicky paused for a moment, then sneered. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up here, those things could very well happen.¡± ¡°If?¡± Tyler¡¯s thin lips curved with a hint of derision and mockery. ¡°Vicky, are you convicting me based on ifs?¡± ¡°ording to your logic, if you¡¯re lying in bed with a woman and I don¡¯t see you doing anything, does it mean nothing happened between you two?¡± ¡°You need to catch someone in the act to use them of anything. Just because a woman is beside me, do you think there¡¯s something illicit going on? Don¡¯t you find this statement absurd?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tyler¡¯s indifferent gaze shifted to Noah standing beside him. ¡°I can clearly see you standing together with your ex. Can I assume that the old me between you has reignited, and you¡¯ve engaged in some unspeakable acts?¡± Vicky¡¯s breath hitched, and she instinctively clenched her fists. Tyler was usually a man of few words, but when he spoke, he was eloquent and Vicky soon realized she was no match for him. ¡°Tyler Hart, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the exact question I mean to ask you,¡± he retorted. Vicky remained silent for a long time before finally speaking. ¡°Tyler, I don¡¯t like the way you are now. Could you¡­ please try to consider my feelings?¡± ¡°I have already considered your feelings. Vicky, you should learn to be content with what you have,¡± he said. Vicky¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Tyler, we were doing fine not too long ago, right? Why did you suddenly change? Is something going on? If you are going through a tough time, you can tell me.¡± As he looked into her glossy eyes, Tyler¡¯s expression remained unaffected, almost cruel; there was no trace of the past tenderness andpassion in his eyes. Instead, they were filled with chilling coldness. ¡°Vicky, this is the real me.¡± ¡°No, this isn¡¯t you.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°You were never like this before¡­¡± Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Tyler interrupted her casually. ¡°People change. A person might trip once, but they wouldn¡¯t trip at the same spot again, right?¡± Realizing what he was implying, she replied in a daze, ¡°Then why bother starting over with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone I like at the moment. I may never fall in love again. It doesn¡¯t matter who is my wife at the moment, so instead of divorcing you, working on our marriage seemed like the optimum choice. However, that¡¯s based on the premise that you can fulfill your role as my wife. You know, instead of stalking me all the time and throwing tantrums over trivial matters.¡± ¡°So, you are saying that you are only kind and protective of me because I¡¯m your wife. If someone else was your wife, you would have done the same for them. Is that what you are saying?¡± After a brief moment of silence, Tyler said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we¡¯ve chosen to start over, that means that we¡¯ve let go of the past and want to make our marriage work. I¡¯ve done everything I can on my side. Not only are you unsatisfied, but you are also bing insatiable. Vicky, you should know that I hate greedy women, right?¡± Realization dawned on Vicky as to why Tyler had not said anything in return when she proimed her love for him. Everything he had done for her was only what he assumed to be his duty as a husband, and it never truly mattered to him who became his wife. Vicky trembled and asked the one question that she had always wanted to ask. ¡°And if I say that I can¡¯t ept this and want a divorce?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I respect your choice.¡± Upon hearing these words, both Vicky and Noah, who were standing beside her, were left speechless. Noah could not help but rub his eyes, trying to ascertain whether the man before him was truly Tyler Hart or if he had been possessed by some ghostly entity. ¡®How could he possibly let go of Vicky? If he wanted to, he would have done that many years ago,¡¯ Noah thought. Noah could not help but speak up, ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s wrong with you? Now that Vicky has epted you again, you want a divorce? Are you out of your mind?!¡± Tyler cast a contemptuous nce at him, his eyes filled with cold disdain. ¡°If she wants to ept me, am I supposed to just unconditionally amodate her? Do you really think I can¡¯t live without her?¡± Noah gaped in disbelief. ¡°Tyler, are you sure you won¡¯t regret this?¡± ¡°I never do things that I regret.¡± Noah found the whole situation absurd and unbelievable. After a few seconds, he recalled the conversation with his cousin, Ava, and he started seeing the sense in Tyler¡¯s words. At that moment, Vicky, who had been keeping her head down, suddenly looked up. Her eyes were still red, but there were no traces of tears in her eyes. ¡°Tyler Hart, are you¡­ seeking your revenge?¡± ¡°What?¡± Tyler asked in confusion. Vicky observed his expression, her gaze fixed on him. ¡°Are you seeking to have revenge on me? I broke up with you back then, so¡­ you want to do the same to me?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Tyler¡¯s thin lips parted, uttering words that were cold and heartless. ¡°Are you saying that for the sake of revenge, I would sacrifice several years of my own marriage just to get back at you? Vicky, why are you thinking so highly of yourself?¡± Vicky stared at him, unwavering. ¡°Then tell me, why the sudden change of attitude?¡± Tyler let out a big huff before speaking up again. ¡°Maybe¡­ I just got tired of it all.¡± ¡°Maybe? What do you mean by maybe?¡± ¡°You insisted on knowing why, right?¡± Tyler calmly stated.¡± Since you want a reason, I¡¯ll give you one.¡± It had only been months since they shifted from the honeymoon phase to him being so distant and cold, so Vicky was struggling to ept the changes. ¡°Tyler Hart, I¡¯m asking you onest time, why are you doing all of this? As long as you give me an exnation that can convince me, I will forgive you immediately.¡± Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Tyler remained cold. ¡°If you stop being unreasonable, you can still be Missus Hart and I will still treat you the same.¡± Vicky did not want to ept what he was saying, but she had reached a point where there was no denying that the reality was not as fantastic as she pictured it to be. She looked up to meet his gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this.¡± ¡°We might not be the one for each other, then.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Vicky was about to argue, when Noah interrupted her.¡± Alright, Vicky. Stop bickering here where others can listen in on.¡± He shot her a knowing look. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk about this calmly. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡± Vicky nced over and spotted the alluring woman by Tyler¡¯s side, who was gaping at them, clearly having figured out who Vicky was from the conversation. The woman realized that Vicky was Tyler¡¯s wife. There were countless rumors circting about Tyler and his wife. Tyler was young, handsome, and powerful, so there was not a single woman who did not wish to marry him. Unfortunately, he got married at a young age. There were people in the elitemunity who knew about Vicky, but most people had no clue as to who she was. No one knew her background, or even the appearance of Tyler¡¯s wife, so there had been countless theories about her. Many people believed that, regardless of her status, Missus Hart was not very attractive, or Tyler would not be seen with so many women in the past years. Moreover, there were no photos of this wife circting online, which meant she must be extremely unsightly. Having a woman with appalling looks, no matter how prestigious her family background was, would never draw the interest of men. Little did they know, Tyler Hart¡¯s mysterious wife was incredibly beautiful. In fact, she surpassed all of Tyler¡¯s previous scandalouspanions in terms of her figure, demeanor, and eloquence. With such a charming wife at home, all the outside flirts and coquettes appeared as good as trash, so it seemed odd that Tyler would be interested in anyone else. As the woman listened to their conversation, she realized that they were considering divorce. Vicky forcefully suppressed her emotions and said to Tyler,¡± You¡¯re right, we do need some time apart.¡± Her beautiful face turned ice-cold. ¡°Once I¡¯ve made up my mind, I¡¯ll contact you.¡± Tyler nced at her. ¡°Fine.¡± With that, he averted his gaze and walked away with long strides. The seductive woman nced at Vicky, then at Tyler, who was already far ahead, and ultimately could not resist the temptation. She chased after him, saying, ¡°Oh, Mister Hart, please wait for me¡­¡± Watching their retreating figures, Vicky could barely hold back herughter. ¡°He¡¯s lost all sense of shame or respect in front of me now, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Noah pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°I know you¡¯re angry right now, but¡­ What he said did make some sense. We didn¡¯t see him go upstairs, nor did we witness him going into a room with another woman¡­ It¡¯s a bit unfair to pass judgment just based on what we¡¯ve seen.¡± Vicky shifted her gaze to Noah. ¡°Do you believe him to be a better person than this?¡± Noah had mixed feelings about Tyler. ¡°Tyler just doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person to do something like that. With his background, he would have already cheated if he wanted to, he didn¡¯t have to wait until now.¡± ¡°To be honest, I used to think the same. After what happened, it looked like he had no intention of exining himself or admitting any wrongdoing. He even¡­¡± She looked down the hallway, where Tyler¡¯s figure had already vanished. The corridor was now empty, just like Vicky¡¯s hollow heart. ¡°He seemed fine with the divorce. You saw that, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ perhaps he was just saying it out of frustration?¡± ¡°Did he look frustrated to you at all?¡± Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Noah was rendered speechless. The whole time, Tyler had been cold and calm, so he did not seem frustrated or agitated at all. Considering histone, he did not seem to be joking or saying things recklessly in a fit of anger either. At this point, Noah could no longer read Tyler¡¯s intention. ¡°I know him. He is not the kind of person who would bring divorce up easily. If he is mentioning it, it can only mean that¡­ It can only mean that he is serious about it.¡± With that truth staring them in the eyes, Noah could not bring himself to utter any word of constion as he himself had seen Tyler with other women multiple times in the past. Since Tyler was already married to Vicky, Noah did think that Tyler¡¯s actions were inappropriate. ¡°Have you two been fighting or something? Is he doing this on purpose to annoy you?¡± He asked. ¡°No.¡± Vicky smiled bitterly. ¡°Not only have we not been fighting, we¡¯ve been having a great timetely. Why else would I not know what he¡¯s been up totely? Well¡­ up until now.¡± Noah was skeptical. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been sending me to work and picking me up every single day. He sent me flowers every day and called or texted me whenever he had time. When he started getting busy with work¡­ all these stopped¡­¡± Vicky realized that he had not grown cold because of work, but because he grew tired of her. Noah pondered, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°That¡¯s strange. If T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Noah knew Vicky and Tyler better than anyone, and he knew just how stubborn Tyler could be, so he found it hard to believe that Tyler would change so abruptly. Vicky¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because his obsession with me has faded away, and he has finally found out what he truly feels.¡± Noah blinked and looked at Vicky. ¡°Obsession?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it these past few days. Since our breakup all those years ago¡­ we have never truly been together, despite being married. Recently, we opened our hearts to each other and decided to give it another try again. It was sweet while itsted.¡± Vicky gazed down the hallway, her eyes distant. ¡°Perhaps during recent times, he rediscovered the feelings he had while being with me. Maybe he finally let go of his inner struggles, and was trying to make up for the regrets in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t true love, no one would hold onto someone so persistently throughout their life.¡± Noah wanted to argue, but Vicky¡¯s exnation made sense. Vicky had deeply hurt Tyler in the past. Any ordinary person would refuse to look back, let alone forgive the person who hurt them. The night was cool and tranquil, illuminated by the shimmering neon lights, creating a dazzling atmosphere as if it were daytime. Tyler Hart did not go upstairs; instead, he briskly left the club. The woman, panting, chased after him, wearing a ttering smile on her face. ¡°Mister Hart, would you like to go to another hotel or¡­e to my ce?¡± Tyler turned his gaze toward the woman as his eyes revealed a hint of disgust. He parted his thin lips and coldly uttered a single word. ¡°Scram.¡± The woman paused, wanting to make another attempt, but when she met the man¡¯s menacing and frigid gaze, her heart trembled in fear and she dared not say another word. ¡°Well¡­ then I¡¯ll be taking my leave¡­¡± She muttered. Tyler did not respond. After the woman left, he took out his phone and made a call, saying, ¡°Draft a divorce agreement for me.¡± Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Chapter 940 When Vicky did not return from the washroom, both Jennifer and Cece snapped out of their drunken state. They were starting to worry that Vicky had gotten into trouble, so they hurried outside to look for her, only to run into Vickying their way alongside Noah. ¡°Vicky!¡± The two hurried over. ¡°What took you so long? Are you okay?¡± Vicky could not possibly mention what happened with Tyler. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just ran into Noah and chatted for a while.¡± Cece had seen Noah before and greeted him with a smile.¡± Hello, Noah.¡± Noah looked bright, casual, and charming, so Cece came to address him by his first name seeing how he was a friend of Vicky. Noah smiled at Cece. ¡°Cece, you look even prettier as days go by.¡± Cece chuckled. ¡°You have be more handsome as well.¡± After a brief exchange of pleasantry, Noah turned his attention to Jennifer, and his eyes lit up in an instant. ¡®What a beautiful girl,¡¯ he thought. She had delicate doll-like features, a small and porcinlike face, and eyes that glimmered. She seemed full of life as she curiously examined him, and upon noticing his gaze, Jennifer offered him a polite smile. Noah felt as though he had been struck by Cupid¡¯s arrow, and his heartbeat suddenly quickened. It had been a while since he had felt this kind of excitement. ¡°Vicky, Cece, who is this?¡± Jennifer looked towards the two of them. Vicky introduced. ¡°This is Noah Canyer. He was my senior back at school.¡± Jennifer friendly extended her hand toward Noah. ¡°Hello, Mister Canyer. I¡¯m Jennifer.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Noah hurriedly said, ¡°You can just call me Noah like Cece does.¡± ¡°Alright, Noah.¡± Noah had a favorable impression of Jennifer, and at this moment, he was somewhat interested in getting to know her more. He turned to Vicky and asked, ¡°Vicky, are you and your friends here for a gathering?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky courteously invited, ¡°Would you like to join us as well?¡± This was exactly what Noah had been waiting for, and he agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure.¡± Vicky was a bit surprised by his response. Normally, Noah would avoid her at all costs whenever he saw her, so she wondered why he agreed to spend time with her all of a sudden. Although she found it strange, Vicky pulled herself together and invited Noah to return to the private room. Noah was a natural social butterfly, and in a short amount of time, he managed to strike up conversation with Jennifer and exchanged phone numbers with her. Noah was a humorous and witty man, unlike Tyler, who always gave off an oppressive vibe, so it was very easy to be around Noah. Soon enough, Jennifer started giggling from Noah¡¯s teasing. Witnessing this scene, Vicky came to realize that Noah was interested in Jennifer. With this thought in mind, Vicky looked at Cece, and Cece happened to be looking at her as well. Through each other¡¯s eyes, they understood each other without having to speak a single word out loud. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Cece took a seat next to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, is it me or does it look like Noah is interested in Jennifer?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°It seems so.¡± The power of love is truly great. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Noah would not have risked his life to agree to Vicky¡¯s invitation. Cece nced at the two and said, ¡°Jennifer and Noah seem like a good match. It¡¯s way better than to let her waste time on that jerk, Anthony.¡± Vicky knew Noah and that he was a great man. ¡°Cece, should we tell Jennifer?¡± ¡°About what?¡± Cece asked in confusion. ¡°That Noah likes her.¡± Vicky can¡¯t stop Noah from pursuing Jennifer as it was his right to do so, but she could inform Jennifer about it to avoid her from feeling awkward. Plus, if she was not interested, it could save Noah from the embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary,¡± Cece said. ¡°Noah is a great guy and Jennifer has already wasted enough time on Anthony. It¡¯s about time that she steps out of herfort zone to meet other men. Maybe she¡¯ll finally stop being so stubborn. Besides¡­¡± Cece lowered her voice. ¡°Jennifer may look cheerful on the outside, but I actually haven¡¯t seen herugh like this for the longest time. If Noah can make herugh, we should give him a chance.¡± Vicky followed Cece¡¯s gaze and spotted the beaming smile on Jennifer¡¯s face. After the gathering, the four of them stepped out of the private room. Noah disyed his gentlemanly manners and offered a ride, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let me escort you all back.¡± Cece wanted to create an opportunity for Noah and readily agreed. Jennifer, on the other hand, was interested in the story that Noah had not finished earlier and also agreed. Vicky did not say otherwise seeing how the other two had agreed. Just as they were about to head towards Noah¡¯s car, a figure with an elegant and slender presence blocked their way. As they looked up and caught sight of the handsome and refined face, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces but Noah¡¯s changed. Cece held a hostile attitude toward the man in front of her and immediately stood in front of Jennifer. ¡°Anthony, what are you doing here?¡± Anthony¡¯s gaze pierced through Cece andnded on Jennifer, who stood behind her. ¡°Jennifer.¡± His voice was as soothing as a spring under the moonlight, deep and pleasant. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a private conversation with you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already said everything we needed to talk about.¡± Jennifer¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Right now, I have nothing to say to you.¡± Ever since Anthony abandoned her on the highway for Lily, Jenniferpletely lost faith in the man standing before her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony was never someone with a good temper, so he took a few steps forward, intending to forcibly take Jennifer away. It was the perfect chance for Noah to step in as the hero as he intercepted Anthony. ¡°Sir, where do you intend to take Jennifer?¡± Only then did Anthony notice that there was another man present. Hearing him call Jennifer¡¯s name so intimately, Anthony furrowed his brows with disgust. ¡°And you are?¡± Before Noah could speak, Jennifer, who was by his side, suddenly grabbed his arm and spoke loudly, ¡°This is my boyfriend, Noah. Anthony, I already have a boyfriend, so please stop bothering me!¡± Vicky and Cece were absolutely baffled; Even Noah himself was momentarily taken aback by the news. It felt all too familiar like it had happened before. Before Noah could make sense of it, Anthony¡¯s formerly calm andposed face instantly turned gloomy and icy within an instant as he questioned, ¡°What did you say?¡± Noah nced at Anthony¡¯s expression, which had suddenly changed, and was further overwhelmed by the sense of familiarity with the situation he was in. ¡®Is this what they call the deja vu effect when someone feels like they have been in an unknown situation before?¡¯ Noah thought to himself. Unaware of what was going through Noah¡¯s mind, Jennifer clung to his arm and stared into Anthony¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m saying I already have a boyfriend, so please refrain from bothering me in the future. As for our engagement, I will discuss it with my parents and yours. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for calling off the engagement and for getting you in trouble.¡± Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Chapter 942 The look in Anthony¡¯s eyes darkened. At this point, Noah finally grasped the situation and realized that yet another woman he was interested in had aplicated rtionship with her ex. Noah felt as though the world was against him no matter what he tried to do. Since everyone was watching, he did not deny anything and simply stood quietly. Years ago, he greatly suffered the bacsh of pretending to be Vicky¡¯s boyfriend because he did not look into Tyler¡¯s background ahead of time. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®And now¡­¡¯ He thought while staring at Anthony. ¡®I can¡¯t be that unlucky to run into the same kind of lunatic twice, right? A man should always be bold in the pursuit of what he wants.¡¯ His mood greatly improved at the thought, but at that time, he was unaware that he would soone to regret his choice that day. Sadly, it was possible for lightning to strike the same ce twice¡­ ¡°Jennifer!¡± Anthony¡¯s voice resonated in the surrounding area. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear to Lily that I won¡¯t marry her. You are my fiance. In the future, you will be my wife.¡± Jennifer had heard these traps one too many times. The word wife was so tempting, so she deceived herself and, in the end, she was met with endless disappointment. ¡°Anthony!¡± Jennifer gazed into his eyes. ¡°How many times do I have to repeat myself for you to believe me? I already have a new boyfriend.¡± Her tone was light, yet it held an unprecedented calmness and determination. ¡°There is no way we can be together anymore. I don¡¯t care if you want to be with Lily or anyone else, it has nothing to do with me, do you understand?¡± ¡°Your parents have always hoped that we would be together- ¡°That¡¯s what they hope, but that¡¯s not what I want. To be honest, over the years, they keep telling me how great you were, and that I¡¯ve been brainwashed by their fantasies, thinking that you¡¯re the only one for me. Now, I¡¯ve met someone else and suddenly realized¡­ Hey, you¡¯re so not my type.¡± She tightened her grip on Noah¡¯s arm and nced at him. ¡°Noah is.¡± Anthony nced at Noah, and a hint of disdain appeared in his eyes. ¡°That guy?¡± Vicky nced at Anthony and then silently looked at Noah. In terms of appearance and temperament, Noah was a bit inferiorpared to Anthony. Anthony¡¯s attitude was strikingly simr to the Tyler she knew from the past. Noah had a clear and refined appearance, a gentle temperament, andcked any aggressiveness. Compared to men like Tyler and Anthony, who exuded a strong aura and oppressive presence, hecked a certain edge. Jennifer was starting to get annoyed and clung to Noah¡¯s arm as she spoke loudly, ¡°Noah graduated from a renowned art and music college in Molivia and is skilled in various musical instruments! I like men like Noah. I won¡¯t allow you to speak ill of him!¡± Noah felt content hearing Jennifer¡¯s words. As Jennifer¡¯s current stand-in boyfriend, he naturally had to speak up. ¡°Sir, you heard what she said. She doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you, so please refrain from bothering her, alright?¡± In the past, Tyler would have reacted violently upon seeing Noah and swiftly knocked him down with a punch. As opposed to Tyler, Anthony clearly had a different personality. A dangerous glint shed in his eyes and suddenly, his face paled as he reached out to cover his chest. Jennifer instinctively let go of Noah¡¯s hand and approached with concern. ¡°Anthony, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Seeing this, Vicky and Cece exchanged nces while Noah raised his eyebrows. Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°My chest hurts¡­¡± ¡°Your chest?¡± Jennifer, being naive, immediately fell for it. She quickly approached and supported Anthony¡¯s weight.¡± Why would your chest hurt? I don¡¯t remember you having any heart-rted problems.¡± Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Chapter 943 ¡°Must be from overwork or something. I came looking for you as soon as Inded in Stoneford City, so I haven¡¯t been getting enough rest.¡± A heart attack could be a potential risk for those who exhausted themselves for a prolonged period of time, so Jennifer instantly started panicking. ¡°We need to send you to a hospital to get checked. Let¡¯s hope nothing is wrong.¡± Anthony, on the other hand, stared at her steadily with his dark eyes. ¡°You still care about me, Jennifer.¡± She froze and realization dawned on her. ¡°Were you faking it?!¡¯ She angrily shoved Anthony away, but he held onto her arm tightly. ¡°Jennifer, let¡¯s talk.¡± Her expression hardened. ¡°Let. Go. Of. Me.¡± ¡°Jennifer¡­¡± Cece interrupted him. ¡°Jennifer, maybe you should talk to him, so that he won¡¯t bother you anymore in the future.¡± Jennifer was soft-hearted, and Anthony had grown up with her; judging from the recent situation, he clearly knew exactly what to do to manipte her. Despite Jennifer¡¯s tough refusal, there was no telling what might happen if Anthony kept pursuing this matter. Hence, it was best to make things clear once and for all by deciding if Jennifer wanted to forgive him, or to cut all ties. After hesitating for a few seconds, Jennifer finally nodded.¡± Okay.¡± After Jennifer and Anthony left, Noah sent Cece and Vicky back home. Throughout the journey, Noah couldn¡¯t help but sigh and wore a troubled expression. Cece, too, was burdened with her own thoughts and did not tryforting him. Upon returning home, the room was deste, and Tyler still had not returned. Vicky took out her phone and checked it, but there were no missed calls or messages. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Vicky opened the message history with Tyler and realized that theirst exchange was half a month ago when he had told her that he would not be home for dinner, and she had simply replied with an okay. After which there was no furthermunication. Vicky scrolled upto review the previous conversations, which mostly revolved around working overtime, social events, meetings, and noting home to rest. As she continued scrolling, the exchange became more intimate and sweet. [Are you off work?) Tyler typed. [I¡¯m afraid I have to workte today. You should go ahead and eat. There¡¯s no need to wait for me.] She replied. [Alright.] Tyler responded. That day, when she was finally done with work, she found Tyler¡¯s car waiting downstairs. It turned out he had been waiting for her since he asked if she had finished work. Above those messages were photos she had sent to him. There was a photo of a beautiful bouquet of roses, apanied by a short message, [Thank you for the flowers. I really like them.] Tyler replied, [I¡¯m d you like them.] Tears blurred Vicky¡¯s sight as she looked at the sweet exchange on the screen. She finally realized her mistake and wanted to start anew, but he was no longer the same person as before and even wanted to divorce her. Her heart ached as she struggled to catch her breath. She had already nned their future in her mind, but he no longer wanted her. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. Vicky wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and a simple short message blinked on her screen. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Chapter 944 [Are you alright?] She nced at the phone number on the screen and a gloomy look appeared in her eyes. It must be from the man who refused to give her his name, and he had left her his number on the day he paid. She glided her fingers across the screen and replied. [When did you find out?] [Early on.] T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. [You found out when I chose him over you, right?] She typed. [Yes.] Vicky stared at the message carefully and replied. [Have you been helping me all these years?] [Does it matter?] The man replied. [Yes.] There was a ten-minute gap until the man finally replied. [I have.] Vicky was not shocked or surprised after reading the message. After all, she¡¯s been suspecting this person for the longest time. She just never heard him outwardly prove her right. Vicky stared at the screen of her phone and typed. [I¡¯m sorry, but even in that case, I won¡¯t help you.] [It¡¯s alright.] The mysterious man seemed unconcerned. [I understand your predicament.] A mix ofplex emotions surfaced within Vicky. [The investments you made in me over these years can be seen as a failure. I have nothing to offer you in return.] [Sometimes, effort doesn¡¯t always guarantee a reward. You shouldn¡¯t stop trying just because there¡¯s no immediate return. Perhaps you may believe you have nothing to offer now. In truth, I have gained quite a lot from helping you.] [Are you referring to you asking me to marry Tyler to keep him in check?] She replied. This was what the mysterious man had told her in the past. Vicky felt bitter as she thought back to the time when the mysterious man said that she was the only one who could keep Tyler under control. [That was in the past. It¡¯s not the same anymore.] [It was smooth sailing, right? Why the sudden change?] To this, Vicky replied with just three words. [I don¡¯t know.] In this world, all things were possible and not everything happened for a reason. She wondered for a time if Tyler had some troubles or secrets that he could not share, and she would not have doubted him as long as he asked her to trust him. Soon, another message arrived. [This weekend, Tyler is going to meet a youngdy from a prominent family. It seems there are intentions for an arranged marriage. Did you know about this?] Vicky trembled. [What?!] [Seems not.] [What¡¯s going on exactly?] Vicky hastily typed. The man exined. [Tyler may be able to hide things from you, but not from someone who has been keeping a close eye on him. After his parents found out about what he¡¯s been doing, they started arranging potential marriage partners for him.] [Aren¡¯t they fond of Aria? Why would they introduce him to someone else?] She asked. [While it¡¯s true they have a favorable impression of Aria, Tyler doesn¡¯t seem very interested in her. If Tyler doesn¡¯t like Aria, they¡¯ll personally find someone else to rece her. The world is vast, and there will always be someone he favors. I even heard he¡¯s interested in women with excellent piano skills. It seems Tyler¡¯s parents are keen on fulfilling his preferences.] Vicky¡¯s hands and feet suddenly turned numb as she responded. [What about Tyler? Did he ept it?] [I¡¯m not entirely sure about the details, but the meeting between them this weekend has already been scheduled.] Vicky stared at the message for a long time before finally replying. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Chapter 945 [Can you send me the time and venue of their meeting?] A few minutester, Vicky received a message containing the information she asked for. Time flew past and soon, the weekends arrived. Thankfully, Vicky reached the hotel ahead of time. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It was the most luxurious hotel in all of Stoneford City and all the guests here were of high status. She found an isted corner that guaranteed the best view and waited. Sometimeter, her phone vibrated when a message was sent to her, saying, [They¡¯re here.] She looked up at the door, and as expected, a handsome and aloof man strode in gracefully. His perfectly pressed ck suit entuated his already tall and slender figure, making him exceptionally striking. His deep, clear eyes resembled an abyss, and his sharply defined face remained expressionless. Yet, the man exuded an air of nobility that catches the attention of passersby. Following behind him, walking alongside two middle-aged women, was a youngdy from a prominent family. She nced in the man¡¯s direction as her cheeks blushed with shyness. She quickly lowered her head, afraid of being noticed. One of the women apanying the youngdy bore a resemnce to her, while the other was Tyler¡¯s mother, Valencia. Orion and another middle-aged man entered after them, chatting andughing. A staff member greeted them and led them all to a private room. Witnessing this scene, Vicky¡¯s fingers unconsciously clenched into a fist as she thought to herself, ¡®We haven¡¯t even gotten a divorce yet, and Tyler is already getting set up with another woman?¡¯ Vicky wished she could storm in and ask Tyler if he truly had no feelings left for her, but ultimately, she forcefully suppressed that impulse. Were she to barge in now, Tyler would likely render her speechless as he had before, iming she was making premature usations at him when he had not done anything. Vicky took several deep breaths, trying to calm herself down. Just then, her phone vibrated lightly again. [Come to the private room V003.] Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered, and she looked around. There was nothing unusual in her surroundings. After pondering for a moment, she stood up and headed to the designated room mentioned in the message. She lightly knocked on the door and entered the private room. Inside, a man with a gentle demeanor could be seen pouring tea. After she entered, he smiled and said, ¡°Vicky, please have a seat.¡± The private room wasrge and spacious, but apart from the man, there was no one else present. Vicky looked at him and asked, ¡°Sir, why are you here?¡± The man handed her a cup of tea and replied, ¡°If I didn¡¯te here earlier, Tyler would have been alerted of your presence.¡± Upon hearing Tyler¡¯s name, Vicky¡¯s expression gradually turned sour. She epted the tea, lowered her head, and remained silent. ¡°Do you want to know what they¡¯re talking about?¡± The man continued Vicky raised her head and asked, ¡°Did you bug the room?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Ever since you asked me where they were meeting, I knew you would be here, so I made arrangements in advance.¡± After the man finished speaking, he switched on the listening device. Soon, the conversation in the other room could be heard from the listening device. ¡°Tyler, Miss Starling is not only proficient in various arts, including music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, but she also holds a doctorate in music and is a renowned musician in the industry, she¡¯s almost on par with Gloria,¡± Orion was heard saying. ¡°Don¡¯t you prefer girls who can y the piano? Aurora rivals Gloria and your ex-wife in every sense,¡± Valencia added. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Chapter 946 ¡°Ex-wife?!¡± Vicky silently mouthed as she mmed her fist onto the table, causing the steaming hot tea to spill onto the table. The scalding liquid grazed her hand, leaving a reddened patch on her fair and delicate palm. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The man quickly stood up. At the same time, a voice unfamiliar to Vicky, that of a middle-aged man, sounded from the listening device. ¡°We all know that Tyler used to be married. The reason we¡¯re here today is to show that we are willing to ept his past. What I want to know is¡­ When will your side of the matter be settled?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The voice of an unfamiliar middle-aged woman chimed in, ¡°When will this marriage finally end?¡± ¡°Soon. Tyler has already drafted the divorce agreement,¡± Orion said. ¡°That woman is nothing more than a jumped-up nobody. How could she everpare to my boy? Don¡¯t worry, this marriage will definitely be over in the near future,¡± Valencia added. Still, there seemed to be lingering doubt from the other side. ¡°Aurora can¡¯t be with Tyler indefinitely only to bebeled as the homewrecker in the end, right? We need to know a precise timeline so we can prepare ourselves.¡± Orion chuckled. ¡°At thetest, it will be finalized this month. Any qualms?¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± The other side questioned. Valencia spoke up, ¡°Tyler, you did agree to go through with it, didn¡¯t you?¡± After a few seconds of silence, a cold and deep voice came through the device. ¡°Yes.¡± Before this moment, if there was still a glimmer of hope lingering in Vicky¡¯s heart regarding Tyler, it had nowpletely extinguished after that simple confirmation. ¡®He admitted it,¡¯ Vicky thought. ¡®He didn¡¯t even hesitate. He really admitted it.¡¯ Vicky suddenly felt like a fool; aplete and utter joke. He had already started meeting potential matches, yet she was unwilling to believe he would stoop to such actions. She had even held a slight expectation for him. At that moment, the man next to her pressed the button, summoning a waiter with a first aid kit. The waiter quickly arrived, bringing back the kit in just a matter of minutes. ¡°You burned yourself,¡± the man said. ¡°It needs to be bandaged to prevent an infection.¡± Vicky remained dazed and oblivious to her scalding wound. Her gaze was fixated on the listening device as the sounds ofughter and conversation buzzed. The youngdy¡¯s father said, ¡°Aurora honey, why are you sitting so far away? Come sit next to Tyler.¡± ¡°Pour another ss of wine for Mister and Missus Hart,¡± the mother said. Judging from the conversation so far, it became clear to her that it was an official meeting for the two families that nned to be united through marriage. When Vicky failed to respond, the man next to her sighed and opened the first aid kit to tend to her hand.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Orion and Valencia did not stay for long and excused themselves soon after; so did the youngdy¡¯s parents. Anyone could tell that they were merely trying to give Tyler and the youngdy time to spend alone. Once the parents left, the atmosphere of the room fell silent. Sometimeter, Aurora spoke up sheepishly, ¡°Mister Hart, what would you like to eat? Let¡¯s order something, shall we?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Tyler responded coldly. Aurora called the waiter in to order a few dishes. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Chapter 947 The dishes she ordered surprisingly matched Tyler¡¯s taste, so Tyler could not help but take another nce at her. ¡°Did you look into me?¡± He asked. As his gaze met hers, Aurora¡¯s face blushed slightly, but she did not avoid his gaze. ¡°Of course, you are my future husband. It¡¯s only natural to inquire about your preferences. It would be awkward if I ordered something you didn¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Your future husband?¡± Tyler¡¯s lips parted slightly. ¡°How do you know that I will definitely be your husband?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Aurora¡¯s expression was shy, yet her eyes were resolute. ¡°All I know is that fortune favors the bold. Therefore, I have to make an effort, at the very least.¡± ¡°If I recall correctly, Miss Starling, this is our first time meeting.¡± ¡°Yes, I am aware.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s our first meeting, why did you assume I¡¯d want to be your husband?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I like you.¡± ¡°You like me? What do you like about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re handsome, charismatic, and hold a remarkable status. You¡¯re also part of the Hart family. I like you and want to marry you. Is that strange?¡± Tyler reminded her, ¡°I was married once.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aurora looked at Tyler. ¡°For an exceptional man like you, having had a marriage before is quitemon.¡± She paused for a moment and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Actually, in the beginning, I refused when my parents wanted me to marry you. Like most youngdies, I was not fond of arranged marriages. My parents said that once I see you, I will definitely grow fond of you. I didn¡¯t believe them, so I secretly came to Stoneford City¡­ After meeting you, I finally realized what they meant. I genuinely like you, and not for any other reason¡­¡± Aurora chuckled. ¡°Just your looks alone are enough. To be blunt, for us girls, physical attractiveness ounts for sixty percent of our choice of a romantic partner. As long as you¡¯re handsome, we can be more lenient with other requirements. As for your previous marriage¡­ that¡¯s even less of an issue.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°You¡¯re straightforward.¡± ¡°I prefer being straightforward. It¡¯s better to openly discuss things rather than ming each otherter.¡± ¡°What are your requirements for a husband?¡± Aurora smiled softly. ¡°I don¡¯t like a marriage of convenience, nor do I want a marriage in name only. You can have your fun out there, but you can¡¯t have extramarital affairs or bring trouble to me.¡± Upon hearing those words, Vicky¡¯s fingers trembled lightly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The man next to her thought he had hurt her and asked, ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°What did Miss Starling mean by that? rv The man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s simple. She means to say that Tyler can sleep around, but he can¡¯t keep lovers, nor can he do anything that will threaten her position as his wife.¡± ¡°Do men like women like that? Do they want a wife that turns a blind eye whenever they sleep around?¡± She asked. ¡°The men you are referring to don¡¯t include me,¡± the man said. ¡°If one doesn¡¯t n to settle down, they shouldn¡¯t get married in the first ce. Isn¡¯t it far better to just have your fun to the furthest extent before getting married?¡± Just then, Aurora raised another question. ¡°Mister Hart, what¡¯s your requirement for your wife, then?¡± After a brief moment of silence, Tyler¡¯s cold voice sounded.¡± To not be unreasonable.¡± Aurora was slightly shocked. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But that can be easily achieved.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone remained sensible and calm. ¡°Somethings sound easy at first, but greed is like a ck hole that can never bepletely filled as time goes by. You may start off wanting just the person physically, to wanting their hearts, and to be their one and only. All troubles originate from greed.¡± Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Aurora looked at Tyler with surprise, somewhat unexpected that such words coulde from his mouth. Soon, she felt happy because it brought them closer. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she agreed with Tyler¡¯s words. ¡°What you mean to say is that one must acknowledge their own position and learn to be content when they have what they desire. Mister Hart, rest assured, this situation you mentioned will never happen with me.¡± As they spoke, the waiter knocked on the door of the private room and brought the dishes they had ordered. Afterward, the two of them quietly dined, and their conversation temporarily paused. Vicky¡¯s wound was quickly bandaged, but the burning pain seemed to have spread to her heart, through her veins, and all around her body, suffocating her. She could not imagine that one day, she would bebeled as greedy and unreasonable. She suddenly felt like a mad woman, eager to know what caused them to reach this point of no return. Why did he suddenly stop liking her? Why did he be so indifferent? If she was just a bystander, a single nce would make it clear that Tyler had long lost interest in her, but since she was in the middle of the storm, Vicky was unwilling to ept it. Afterward, the listening device remained silent. The man sitting next to Vicky wanted to say something several times, but stopped himself each time. It was unclear how much time passed, but it was until Tyler and Aurora finished their meal.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Aurora asked softly, ¡°Since we¡¯re done eating, how about we take a stroll nearby?¡± Tyler did not refuse. Soon, the sound of the two of them leaving the room could be heard. Vicky sat in the private room for a while before getting up to leave. ¡°Vicky,¡± the man called out to her. ¡°Tyler is very vignt. He will notice if you follow them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if he does.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression was nk. ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll have to face it sooner orter.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for helping me so much,¡± Vicky said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have still been in the dark, thinking he was just busy with work. Let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Since you insist, I won¡¯t say anything more. When you face problems you can¡¯t solve, feel free to call me anytime.¡± Vicky¡¯s mind was not focused on him at all. Upon hearing his words, she simply nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She then left the private room. The man gazed at her slender and fragile figure, and let out a sigh. The setting sun cast ayer of red halo, painting the whole sky with extraordinary beauty. The gentle breeze rustled the leaves along the road, and the delicate scent of flowers floated in the air. The surrounding scenery looked like a poetic painting ¨C elegant and enchanting. Vicky followed behind the two of them, a faint self-mockery rising in her heart. ¡®They sure know how to choose a ce,¡¯ she thought. Not far from the hotel, there was a natural wend park with breathtaking views. It was obviously an ideal spot for romantic dates. At this moment, many young couples could be seen holding hands, taking a stroll nearby. However, their attention was inevitably drawn to Tyler and Aurora, causing them to turn their heads and gaze at the pair. There was no other reason, but the man¡¯s striking handsomeness and the woman¡¯s remarkable beauty made them look like they were the perfect golden couple. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Vicky followed them at a distance, listening to the murmurs of the people around her. ¡°They make such a perfect couple! You can tell theye from a prestigious family!¡± ¡°That man is incredibly handsome, and the woman is beautiful, too. Judging by their attire, they are definitely a match made in heaven¡­ Ah, fairy tales are all lies. Princes always marry Princesses, not Cinderes.¡± ¡°Well, of course. The rich andmon folk have different values. There is no way they can be together. It¡¯s always been like this since the dawn of day.¡± ¡°There are too many examples like this. Rtionships with unequal status never get a happy ending.¡± Along the way, Vicky heard variousments from people and felt a sense of disorientation. ¡®Was that why Tyler and I were destined to be unhappy as well?¡¯ She thought. Tyler and Aurora were drawing a lot of attention, so there was no worry in Vicky of losing them. They did not do anything out of line along the way apart from just strolling and asionally exchanging opinions on different things. Due to the distance, Vicky couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but she could see the radiant smile on Aurora¡¯s face, filled with concealed admiration and adoration as she looked at Tyler. Vicky was familiar with that kind of gaze. When she first met Tyler, she had looked at him with the same eyes. The memories from that time did not feel distant to her, as she had only recently relived them, making it feel like it happened yesterday. Witnessing the current scene caused Vicky¡¯s heart to sink, as she realized that the time when Tyler and she were in love had been years ago, and they could never go back to where they were. Just as Vicky was lost in her thoughts, something caught her attention. She was not sure if Aurora tripped or something else happened; regardless of the reason, all she saw was Aurora blushing and falling into Tyler¡¯s arms. Vicky felt her heart stop beating in that instant. She stood frozen in ce, like an ice sculpture. Perhaps her gaze was too piercing because Tyler, standing not far away, seemed to sense something and turned to look at her. Their eyes met, and Vicky caught a fleeting glimpse of emotion in Tyler¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared so quickly that one could mistake it for an illusion. Soon, Tyler¡¯s gaze regained its depth and calmness as he casually let go of Aurora. ¡°Thank you,¡± Aurora said. However, when she realized that Tyler was not looking at her and instead staring elsewhere, she followed his gaze and froze when she caught sight of Vicky. She looked up at Tyler and whispered, ¡°Tyler, is this your ex-wife?¡± ¡®Did she just call me his ex-wife? I guess that¡¯s how things are going to be from now on,¡¯ Vicky thought. Vicky clenched her fists and strolled steadily toward the two. ¡°Tyler, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± She said with a cold sneer ying on her lips. ¡°Is this just someone you¡¯re meeting, or is she going to be your future wife?¡± Tyler scowled. ¡°Were you stalking me?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stalking?¡± She stared at him. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± The sight of the three of them in a confrontation attracted the interest of the people around them. He reached to grab her by the wrist and said, ¡°We will talk back home.¡± Vicky broke free of his hold forcefully. ¡°Let¡¯s talk here, right in front of Miss Starling.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone grew colder. ¡°Stop this nonsense. Come with me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to cause a scene, you shouldn¡¯t have repeatedly challenged my limits!¡± Vicky could no longer suppress her anger. ¡°Tyler Hart, is it fun to fool and toy with me like this?!¡± Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Before Tyler could speak, Aurora could not stand by any longer and interfered. ¡°Miss Shaw, Is this how you always unjustly use Tyler? I simply tripped by ident, and he kindly helped me up. You must be misunderstanding this whole situation.¡± Aurora had investigated not only Tyler but also his wife, Vicky. At this moment, as she looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes, she saw her as nothing more than an unreasonable and insane woman. She maintained a controlled expression, but no matter how well she controlled herself, her superiority and condescension still leaked through her gaze. That gaze was a sense of superiority that only those who grew up in a true noble family would possess. ¡°Did I misunderstand something?¡± Vicky stared at Aurora.¡± Miss Starling, are you trying to tell me that you and Tyler are just friends and not prospective partners? That you don¡¯t have any feelings for him, nor do you see him as a future husband, and just see him as a regr friend?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Aurora, who grew up in a prestigious family, instantly spotted the sarcasm in Vicky¡¯s words. Her expression slightly changed, and her gaze towards Vicky sharpened.¡± Miss Shaw, how do you know all this?¡± Vicky smirked coldly. ¡°Miss Starling, this is a matter between Tyler and me, which never had anything to do with you. There¡¯s no need for you to get on your high horse and mediate this fight like some poor excuse of a judge. It won¡¯t make you look any better, and would only expose your hypocrisy and disgust.¡± Even if Tyler and Aurora were on a blind date, it should have been Tyler¡¯s issue, not Aurora¡¯s fault. Though Vicky wanted to me someone, she could not me Aurora, because even without Aurora, there would still be countless others. However, epting this blind date while knowing that Tyler was married was hardly the action of someone responsible and virtuous. Vicky did not want to pay attention to Aurora from the start, but since Aurora insisted on portraying herself as an understanding and amodating woman, she knew she had to do something. The onlookers, who had been observing Tyler and Aurora all along, could not resist stopping on their tracks and focusing when they sensed drama stirring. The people around them started whispering to one another. ¡°Oh? So they¡¯re not a couple¡­¡± ¡°I think the woman who just arrived is the legitimate wife.¡± ¡°Tsk, this man is truly fortunate. His wife is also beautiful¡­ She seems even more beautiful than his mistress. Is that man blind?¡± ¡°You know nothing. Familiarity breeds contempt. Even if your wife is beautiful, you¡¯ll get tired of her after a while. The grass is always greener on the other side, you know?¡± ¡°The mistress isn¡¯t bad-looking either. With her appearance, she could find any kind of man. Why did she choose to be a mistress?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ For the money?¡± ¡°She has no self-respect.¡± The discussions of the crowd reached Aurora¡¯s ears, and her face turned red, then pale. She had never been so embarrassed in her life! She was even mistaken as a mistress who sought a wealthy man for money when she herself came from a prestigious family and had no need for money, to begin with. Clearly, that was not what everyone else thought. In general belief, a homewrecker was someone vicious and immoral who destroys others¡¯ marriages for the sake of money. The remarks made by the crowd around them left Tyler¡¯s expression darkening as he stared at Vicky. ¡°Are you running an investigation toward me?¡± It became clear to him that Vicky must be looking into him to know exactly where they were and what they had talked about. ¡°Yeah,¡± Vicky admitted. ¡°You said that I¡¯ve been mistaken about the times before this, what about now? I don¡¯t think I misunderstood anything at all, right?¡± After a few moments of silence, Tyler said, ¡°So? What do you want, then?¡± He practically admitted to cheating, so Vicky chuckled.¡± What do I want? Should I be asking what you want instead?¡± Once a man grows cold and distant, that will be a telltale sign of him wanting a breakup. Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Vicky had a premonition that he was growing distant, but she refused to believe it. After all, it seemed unlikely that someone as obsessed with their marriage as Tyler would change all of a sudden. After another prolonged period of silence, Tyler said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk elsewhere.¡± This time, Vicky did not refuse. ¡°Sure.¡± Instead of returning home, they went back to the same hotel as before. Upon entering the room, Aurora sat next to Tyler while Vicky sat across from them, as though Aurora and Tyler were the married couple, and she was merely an outsider. Once they were all seated, Aurora called for tea, and they fell silent for a long time. Vicky did not know what to think of the situation she was in. It felt like a confrontation. ¡¯Has he finally reached a point where he sees no point in maintaining a facade anymore?¡¯ Vicky thought with aposed look despite all the emotions that swarmed her from within. The knocking sounds from the door interrupted, and Harry entered with a folder in his hand. He stole a nce at Vicky and handed the folder to Tyler. ¡°Mister Tyler, here are the documents that you¡¯ve requested.¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°You may leave now Harry.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After Harry left, Tyler pushed the folder toward Vicky. ¡°Take a look and let me know if there¡¯s anything you need to add.¡± Vicky opened the file folder, and the words ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± appeared before her eyes. Although Vicky was mentally prepared, she still felt a wave of dizziness and coldness wash over her upon seeing the agreement. After calming down, Vicky¡¯s vision gradually cleared, and she was finally able to read the contents of the divorce agreement. After reading it, Vicky looked up at the handsome man sitting across from her. She said in a mocking tone, ¡°Fifteen millionpensation, the vi, and cars under my name¡­ You¡¯re practically giving me everything.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze remained calm andposed. ¡°Do you have any other requests?¡± ¡°At the auction, you were willing to spend fifteen million for a koi, and youvishly spent money on his beloved confidante in the past¡­ Yet now, you¡¯re being this stingy when ites to your wife of four years?¡± Vicky picked up the pen from the table and added two zeros after thepensation amount. She then looked at Tyler with a forced smile. ¡®Mister Hart, do you think your wife is worth less than those other women?¡± Tyler stared at her steadily. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Vicky knew that hisck of objection meant that he acquiesced. She scanned through the remaining uses and continued,¡± I know Mister Tyler had a prenuptial agreement, but the value of the Tyler family has increased thousands of times since we got married. The profits from the shares you hold have also umted during our marriage.¡± Vicky thought for a moment and added another use. ¡°You currently hold around eighty to ny percent of the shares for Hart Corporation. A woman¡¯s worth will plummet after a divorce. I¡¯m not asking for much. Just give me thirty percent of the shares.¡± If Vicky¡¯s demand forpensation had only increased by two digits, it could still be somewhat eptable. However, Aurora could not hold back any longer upon hearing Vicky¡¯s words and eximed angrily, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Vicky looked up with a cold gaze. ¡°Miss Starling, this is between me and Tyler. Outsiders should stay out of it.¡± Aurora sneered. ¡°Vicky Shaw, do you have any clue what it means to own thirty percent of apany¡¯s shares? Forget the bonus each year! You can earn a great fortune just by selling the shares! You haven¡¯t contributed anything to Hart Corporation¡¯s development, so what makes you think that you deserve that much?¡± Vicky nced at her. ¡°I deserve that much because I¡¯m Tyler¡¯s wife. That¡¯s all.¡± Aurora was rendered speechless. She turned to look at Tyler and noticed that there was no sign of anger on Tyler¡¯s face. Rather, he was smiling instead. ¡°Vicky, does it mean that you will sign the divorce agreement if you get all that?¡± He asked. She froze as she heard the word ¡°divorce¡± as she realized that it had been a long time since she considered it. Back when she had not recovered her memories, Tyler had repeatedly snuffed out any thought of getting a divorce. Her grip on the pen tightened and she felt a sharp pain in her heart. He would go to great lengths when he did not want a divorce, but now that he wanted one, she was expected to ept it obediently. Vicky refused to make it so convenient for him. Vicky lifted her gaze. ¡°Exactly. Otherwise, there¡¯s nothing left to discuss.¡± The man¡¯s gaze was as deep as the abyss, impossible to read. ¡°Three percent is enough for you to spend recklessly and live worry-free for the rest of your life.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky insisted, ¡°I want thirty percent.¡± ¡°Five percent. No more.¡± Vicky leaned back. ¡°Then there¡¯s no point in continuing this discussion.¡± i Tyler¡¯s eyshes fluttered as he spoke calmly, ¡°Vicky, one should know where to draw the line. I¡¯m still willing topensate you for now. In time, thesepensations may no longer be an option for you.¡± Vicky adopted a resigned attitude. ¡°So be it. We can just drag this out. After all, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s in a hurry.¡± The man had a profound and silent gaze as he stared at her with his eyes as dark as the sea. ¡°Vicky, you will regret this.¡± ¡°There are too many things to regret in life. Adding another one or two won¡¯t make much of a difference.¡± A deep and chilling look shed through Tyler¡¯s eyes. He naturally understood the underlying meaning of her words and spoke coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, then.¡± With that said, it was clear that they would part ways without reaching an agreement. A few dayster, Vicky was about to have dinner when she suddenly received a call from Jennifer. Jennifer sounded anxious on the other end of the phone.¡± Vicky, something bad has happened! Cece got into a fight with someone earlier, and now¡­ now the police have taken her away.¡± Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed, but reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle over right away.¡± Without time to eat, Vicky walked out hastily while she held the phone in her hand. ¡°Jennifer, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Earlier tonight, Cece and I went to that newly opened restaurant for dinner. But then¡­ then¡­¡± Jennifer¡¯s voice faltered as she hesitated with her words. Vicky asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± It was payday, and Jennifer wanted to treat Vicky and Cece to a meal. However, Vicky had been feeling terribletely, so she politely declined and did not go with them. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Hence, Cece and Jennifer went by themselves, only to find Tyler dining with another woman when they arrived at the restaurant. It was hardly shocking to see a man of Tyler¡¯s status dine with another woman, but the woman acted as though she was extremely close to Tyler and even made a point to serve him food on the te. Cece could not hold back and stormed up to them to confront Tyler, to which the woman said, ¡°Here I was, wondering where this barbarian came from. So, she is Vicky Shaw¡¯s friend, huh? Birds of a feather, indeed.¡± Though Cece was enraged by this insult, she did not act recklessly and reminded the woman, ¡°Mister Hart here is married. Please don¡¯t be shameless.¡± ¡°Your friend, Miss Shaw, is the shameless one who used her marriage as a tool to obtain as much as she can. She¡¯s even dreaming of controlling Hart Corporation¡­ As if someone like her can achieve such a thing. Maybe she¡¯s hiding a lover somewhere and plotting to take over Hart Corporation by marrying Tyler so that she can eventually pass Hart Corporation down to her lover,¡± the woman sneered. Cece lost her temper at the woman¡¯s words, and Jennifer was livid as well. In the past few months, Vicky had been noticeably off. Cece and Jennifer knew exactly why. They dared not to ask too many questions, fearing that it would only sadden Vicky further. It was rumored that Vicky¡¯s car ident was caused by Tyler¡¯s request for a divorce, resulting in Vicky intentionally seeking death due to her inability to cope with it. Cece did not think Vicky would do something like that, but that was merely her subjective opinion. After all, nobody knew the true cause of her ident. Vicky had lost her memory, with only fragments of it returning recently. Until now, only Harvey, the mysterious person, and the hypnotist that Harvey arranged knew about Vicky¡¯s memory recovery. Vicky had not told Cece and Jennifer anything about it because they were naive and could not keep secrets. Besides, the less they knew, the safer they would be. As Jennifer recounted the incident, a faint feeling of unease settled in Vicky¡¯s heart. It was very likely that the person Cece had fought with was Aurora, the heiress of a top-notch family. Hence, Cece¡¯s impulsive action might have made things difficult for her. Indeed, after arriving at the police station, they did not even grant Vicky a chance to visit Cece. Despite her efforts over the past few days, Vicky could not secure Cece¡¯s release. While Cece¡¯s situation remained unresolved, Vicky received This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. a call from Harvey. Harvey¡¯s voice sounded grave and gloomy on the other end of the phone. ¡°Vicky, it seems there¡¯s some trouble with Alex¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Alex?¡± Vicky tightened her grip on her phone. Some time ago, when her rtionship with Tyler was going well, she had pleaded with him to release Alex. Tyler did release him, but he sent Alex back to his family. Upon learning that Alex was still fantasizing about Tyler¡¯s wife, his father was so furious that he nearly broke Alex¡¯s leg and forbade him from leaving the family house ever again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Alex had heard, but he went to Hart Corporation with a gun¡­¡± Harvey continued ¡°With a gun? What is he nning to do with it?¡± Vicky eximed. ¡°Two days ago, I managed to establish a connection with him and met with him in person. He imed that it was for self-defense. However, he attempted to harm someone on the spot. The surveince footage caught it, and they found a gun on him. I¡¯m afraid this charge won¡¯t be a minor one¡­¡± Not long after Harvey¡¯s message, Vicky received a call from Missus Mills, Sebastian¡¯s mother, whom she had not been in contact with for a long time. ¡°Vicky, we have agreed with Tyler Hart never to set foot in Zendonia again. However, ourpany has been targeted for hostile acquisition recently¡­ Did we offend Tyler in some way again?¡± Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Chapter 954 That was what Tyler did all the time. If he wanted something done, he would target the people around Vicky, leaving her no choice but to obey him. Vicky was dumbfounded and felt pathetic. Despite having married him for years, she had no clue who her husband was after all that time. Two dayster, Jennifer ran into a male customer who tried to take advantage of her and pped him, causing her to be arrested as well. Harvey, on the other hand, had to travel overseas to handle some troubles. Vicky knew that she could not wait any longer. She called and texted Tyler, but there was no response. She then went to Hart Corporation to look for him, but Tyler seemed to be prepared and had erased the record of her fingerprint from the digital lock on the office door. Vicky waited outside his office for a whole day, but there was no sight of him. She finally realized that Tyler was avoiding her. He offered to negotiate, and she turned it down. At this point, he would not let her reach him so easily. Vicky stood by the window, gazing into the dark expanse of the night as she picked up her phone and made a call. The call was quickly answered. ¡°Vicky, do you need my help with something?¡± The man¡¯s warm voice flowed like water, soothing her soul. Vicky replied in a low voice, ¡°Yeah. I want to know about Tyler¡¯s whereabouts. Can you look into it for me?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The man¡¯s voice paused slightly, then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about recent events. Should I intervene¡­?¡± Vicky interrupted him before the man could finish. ¡°You mustn¡¯t take action. He doesn¡¯t know who you are yet, so he can¡¯t harm you. Once he discovers your identity, he won¡¯t let you off. Besides, this is Zendonia. You can¡¯t stop him from doing what he wants to do here.¡± Vicky was right. No matter how capable that man was, he was definitely no match for Tyler in Zendonia. The man understood her reasoning and did not insist. ¡°Today is Aurora¡¯s birthday. He should be attending her birthday banquet.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After ending the call, Vicky went directly to Aurora¡¯s birthday banquet. The mysterious man was considerate enough to have prepared an invitation card for her, so Vicky entered the banquet without any hindrance. Although Aurora¡¯s family originated from Zendonia, they had expanded overseas. As a member of a top-notch aristocratic family, she was the coveted target of everyone in the upper echelons of Stoneford City¡¯s society. On her birthday, she was the unrivaled center of attention, enjoying the pinnacle of her sess.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As Vicky stepped into the banquet hall, someone suddenly tapped her shoulder from behind. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re here too?¡± Vicky turned around and saw Aria dressed in a magnificent gown. ¡°Miss Everly, do you need something from me?¡± Aria swayed the red wine ss in her hand and responded evasively, ¡°Do you believe what I told you thest time?¡± Vicky simply stared at Aria quietly. Aria took a sip of her wine and said lightly, ¡°Tyler¡­ he probably wants to divorce you now, right?¡± ¡°Are you here to mock me, Miss Everly?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all in the same boat. There¡¯s nothing to gain from mocking each other.¡± Aria looked at Aurora, who was cutting the birthday cake amidst the crowd nearby. ¡°Vicky, will you believe me if I tell you that everything Tyler has done to you ultimately leads to revenge?¡± Vicky would have never believed her in the past. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Chapter 955 However, at that point, anything was possible. With that in mind, Vicky said, ¡°He won¡¯t sink that low.¡± ¡°What if I told you that he married you for the sake of taking revenge on you?¡± Aria retorted. Vicky froze and blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Why would he adopt such a method that brings him so much harm? It¡¯s too high a price to sacrifice his marriage to retaliate against someone. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± ¡°No one can force him to marry you if he doesn¡¯t want to. I know it seems too high a price to pay for petty revenge, and I don¡¯t deny that it¡¯s amon belief. But who do you think Tyler is? When he was young and aplished, you dragged him down to hell. Do you really think that he doesn¡¯t resent you for that? Did you really think that you two can still turn over a new leaf?¡± Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold. It was not that she had never considered this possibility, but she never thought that Tyler couldmit such an insane act for the sake of revenge. However, she had forgotten that Tyler had always been an obsessive lunatic. Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, the crowd from a distance cheered. A tall and handsome man walked through the crowd with a delicately wrapped gift in his hand, and everyone else made way for him. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Tyler walked up to her and handed her a gift. Aurora blushed and took the gift. ¡°Thank you.¡± Witnessing the scene, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but exchange knowing smiles. Someone teased, ¡°Aurora, you haven¡¯t had your first dance of the day. Mr. Hart rarely takes time out of his busy schedule to attend anyone¡¯s birthday banquet. Why don¡¯t you take your first dance with him?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Aurora¡¯s shyness was hard to conceal. It seemed like she had been waiting for this moment, so she eagerly looked at Tyler with great anticipation. She asked in an unusually coy voice, ¡°Is that alright with you, Tyler?¡± Tyler studied her for a moment and extended his hand. Aurora¡¯s eyes lit up, the joy on her face was palpable. She could not wait to ce her hand on his palm. The melodious music started, and the two stepped onto the dance floor together. Vicky felt a heart-wrenching pain in her chest as she watched the graceful couple dance. She instinctively covered her chest in a vain attempt to alleviate the sharp and unexpected pain. Vicky clenched her fist involuntarily and forced herself to rx, only to repeat the same thing once more. She took several deep breaths, trying hard to suppress her emotions. However, when she saw the way Tyler and Aurora looked at one another, Vicky¡¯s patience reached its limit. She took a decisive step forward and stormed toward Tyler and Aurora. Observing the situation, Aria raised an eyebrow. There was a cunning glint in her eyes. By then, several people had already started dancing to the music on the dance floor. Vicky approached the two with great determination. Before they could react to her approach, she delivered a resounding p across Tyler¡¯s face. Smack! The crisp sound of the p was jarringly out of ce amidst the elegant and enchanting music. Aurora, still immersed in blissful joy, was stunned by the p. It took her some time to regain her composure. When she saw the ice-cold expression on Vicky¡¯s face, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Vicky, have you gone mad?¡± Vicky did not even spare a nce at Aurora as she red viciously at Tyler. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Chapter 956 No one would be happy getting pped in public. Tyler¡¯s face turned cold and gloomy as he lowered his gaze to the angry woman. His deep gaze shimmered with a chilling light. ¡°Vicky, it seems you haven¡¯t learned your lesson at all.¡± Vicky had prepared many words to say to him, but at that moment, all her words converged into one sentence. ¡°Tyler, you truly disgust me!¡± After her statement, she no longer paid attention to the gazes from the crowd and turned to leave, knowing that no amount of effort could salvage this marriage. Her wrist was gripped tightly as the man caught hold of her. Vicky¡¯s longshes lifted slightly and asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°Mister Hart, is there something else that you want?¡± ¡°Are you trying to leave after hitting someone?¡± ¡°What else is there to do?¡± Vicky sneered coldly as she nced around. She then shifted her gaze back to Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°Would you prefer that I stay and publicly reveal all the disgusting things you¡¯ve done instead, Mister Hart?¡± Aurora furrowed her brows softly. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve been stirring up trouble recently regardless of the asion. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?¡± Vicky coldly cut her off, ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t have the right to speak here.¡± Aurora¡¯sposure wavered. She could not help but get agitated. ¡°This is my birthday banquet! You showed up uninvited, and now you want to create chaos at my birthday banquet? Just what is it that you want, Vicky?¡± If Vicky had any intention to salvage her marriage beforeing to the banquet, it was reced with only endless destion and disillusionment. ¡°You guys have achieved your goal,¡± Vicky replied. Vicky then closed her eyes slightly and said, ¡°Tyler, let me go.¡± Aurora was momentarily stunned upon hearing Vicky¡¯s words. Then, a hint of joy appeared in her eyes as she thought to herself, ¡®Does this mean that Vicky is agreeing to the divorce?¡¯ The man said in a low and deep voice, ¡°Apologize.¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered, and she looked at him with her eyes wide open. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Apologize to Aurora.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°For defaming her in front of everyonest time, and also ruining her birthday banquet this time.¡± Vicky could not help butugh out of anger. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re going too far!¡± She had already agreed to a divorce, yet he was forcing her to apologize to Aurora on top of everything. Tyler¡¯s handsome face remained impassive. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the current situation your friends are in.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened as her blood ran cold at the realization that Tyler was threatening to hurt her friends in order to protect Aurora. She knew that it did not mean he cared much about Aurora. He was merely using Aurora as an excuse to humiliate her. ¡°What if I refuse to apologize?¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t me me for not showing you any mercy.¡± Seeing how the situation was escting, Aurora blurted out, ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s fine¡­ It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Miss Shaw doesn¡¯t have to apologize.¡± She was not saying so to pretend that she was an understanding woman, but because she truly did not want Vicky to apologize. Though she had only met with Vicky twice, she already had a general understanding of what kind of person Vicky was. If Tyler pushed her too far, Vicky would risk everything to get back at him. Vicky had finally agreed to the divorce. Aurora did not want to give her any chance to go back on her words. Tyler kept his stare steady on Vicky as he parted his cold, thin lips to say, ¡°No. She has to apologize.¡± Vicky could not deny that she had done a lot of wrong, and she had apologized to Tyler countless times before. However, this time, she was determined not to apologize. Vicky met his gaze fearlessly and said, ¡°In your dreams! You can kill me if you want to, but I won¡¯t apologize!¡± Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Tyler sneered coldly as he reached for his phone to make a phone call, ¡°If that woman, Cece, won¡¯t stay in line¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Vicky snatched the phone out of his hand and threw it onto the floor. The loud sound of the phone¡¯s collision sent the entire event hall into silence. She questioned with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Why are you so despicable, Tyler Hart? You can target me all you want. What kind of man are you to go after my friends instead?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the only way to make you fall in line?¡± He asked. She raised her arm to p him again, only to be stopped halfway. ¡°Vicky, it looks like I¡¯ve been too tolerant of youtely.¡± His re was unfamiliar and cold as he continued, ¡°If you care so much about your friends, go and spend a few days with them in prison.¡± Vicky had not even had time to react when Tyler spoke indifferently, ¡°Guards, take this intruder who trespassed into the banquet andmitted assault to the police station.¡± Security guards emerged from the crowd and restrained Vicky immediately. The situation had escted to a point that even those present, including Aurora, could not have anticipated. It was not difficult to guess who Vicky was from the conversation between the two. However, despite being divorced, she was still Tyler¡¯s ex-wife, yet Tyler had shown no mercy and even went as far as to send her to prison. Three dayster. The sound of chains being unlocked could be heard from the direction of the door. Vicky was curled up in a corner. No one was sure if she was asleep or awake. ¡°Vicky Shaw, someone¡¯s here to visit you,¡± an icy voice announced, followed by the steady and familiar sound of footsteps. The space in this prison cell was already dim and cramped, but with the arrival of the man, the only source of light in the room was blocked, making the whole space even gloomier. A clear and pleasant voice sounded from above her, ¡°Vicky, do you realize your mistake now?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Upon hearing the voice, Vicky slowly raised her head. The man¡¯s handsome face was shrouded in shadows under the wavering light. Vicky squinted as she stared at him for a while before finally uttering a few words. ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± The man¡¯s voice turned colder, ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯t recognized your own mistakes.¡± With that, he turned around, intending to leave. ¡°Tyler.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice came from behind him. Tyler halted but did not turn around. ¡°You were seeking revenge on me from the beginning, weren¡¯t you?¡± Tyler stood still without uttering a word. Vicky had no intention of waiting for his response and continued, ¡°Were you waiting for me to fall in love with you again, only to abandon me, just like how I abandoned you all those years ago? Our marriage in the past four years¡­ was merely a tool you used to seek revenge on me, right?¡± The air grew heavy with silence to the point that it was almost suffocating. After what felt like an eternity, Tyler¡¯s voice slowly came through in the dim light. ¡°You finally figured it out?¡± Vicky watched the man¡¯s retreating figure and said, ¡°Does the taste of vengeance bring you any satisfaction?¡± Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Chapter 959 The intertwining of light and shadow revealed the man¡¯s cold, frosty eyes before her. He held her chin as he said in a lowered tone, ¡°You¡¯ve recovered your memories a long time ago, yet you kept deceiving me, pretending not to remember¡­ What right do you have to present yourself as a victim?¡± His long fingers gently caressed her cheek. It carried a peculiar sensation. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is karma. This is the consequence of your own actions. Finally, he grew tired of concealing his true self and dropped his disguise. Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered, and she instinctively asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡± The recovery of her memories was something that even herpanions, Cece and Jennifer, were not aware of. So, she was baffled by how Tyler found out about it. ¡®Am I missing something?¡¯ She thought. Tyler sneered. ¡°Did you really think you could deceive me with your little tricks?¡± Vicky gazed at the man before her and asked the question hidden deep in her heart, ¡°Tyler, in the four years of our marriage, has there ever been a moment when you truly loved me?¡± Vicky no longer expected to hold a ce in his heart. All she wanted to know was if he had ever genuinely cared for her. Were those moments of tenderness and affection that she felt real, or were they all illusions and her own misconceptions? Tyler stared at the pale, slim face before him. The look in his deep eyes grew darker. After a moment of silence, he uttered, ¡°No.¡± Vicky refused to give up. ¡°No? Not even for a moment?¡± ¡°No. Not even a single moment,¡± The man replied with a clear, cold, and cruel voice that was enough to freeze one¡¯s heart. Tears rolled down the corners of Vicky¡¯s eyes, dropping onto his fingers. Tyler was briefly startled. He then withdrew his hand, as if burned by the tears. An indescribable restlessness stirred in his chest. Tyler straightened his back, and his towering figure enveloped the delicate and frail woman before him. ¡°Although you owe me plenty, I no longer intend to make you pay anymore. Sign the divorce agreement, and you can leave,¡± he stated indifferently. Vicky understood the implications in his words as she wiped away the tears from her eyes. ¡°If I refuse to sign, will I be trapped here forever?¡± ¡°You know what to do if you know what¡¯s best for yourself.¡± Speechless, Vicky lowered her head and remained silent. The man continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your friends are still waiting for you to save them.¡± Tears moistened Vicky¡¯s eyshes, and finally, she spoke,¡± Fine.¡± Tyler nced at her and left the room, before returning with two sets of divorce agreements and a pen a few minutester. ¡°Sign this,¡± he instructed. Vicky picked the agreement up and read the content under the dim light, realizing that it was the exact same agreement as the time before. He had offered to pay her 15 million and offer her the mansion with the cars in it that he owned. Although suchpensation would hardly make a dent in his worth, he was considered generous considering how much he hated her. After all, he could have easily made sure that she was left with nothing and had to live on the streets. Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Vicky looked at the divorce agreements for a moment before abruptly tearing them apart. Tyler¡¯s voice turned cold and asked, ¡°Vicky?¡± Vicky replied in a calm voice, ¡°I have my own job and I¡¯m capable of supporting myself. You can waive thepensation. As for the cars¡­ I haven¡¯t driven since my ident, so you don¡¯t need to leave them for me. As for the vi¡­¡± Tyler rarely came home. To him, that vi was more of a hotel. Even if he kept it, he would not live there. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Leave the vi to me. Redraft the agreement and bring it to me for signing,¡± she continued. Tyler stood still, observing her for a while before finally turning around to leave. After about ten minutes, he returned with a revised copy of the divorce agreement and handed it to Vicky. Vicky read through it and signed her name. Tyler took the document and said to Vicky, ¡°Get ready. You can leave here soon.¡± Vicky¡¯s lips moved, but she could not utter a single word. Shortly after, Vicky was led out of the room. Instead of letting her leave directly, they took her to a clean and tidy room. ¡°Miss Vicky, Mister Hart instructed us to let you take a shower and change into clean clothes before leaving. He said that once you¡¯re out, you will go directly to the Civil Administration Office to go through the required procedures. If Vicky¡¯s lips curled into a cool smirk. He truly is impatient¡­ Or rather, efficient,¡¯ she thought and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± An hourter, dressed in clean clothes, Vicky walked out of the ce where she had been confined for three whole days. The sun was bright and dazzling. Having stayed in a dim room for so long, Vicky felt rather ufortable with the sudden brightness, so she shielded her eyes from the sun with her palm. Harry, who had been waiting outside all along, quickly approached her. ¡°Miss Shaw, Mister Hart is waiting for you in the car.¡± Vicky turned her head and spotted a ck car parked at the entrance. She remained silent for a few seconds before taking a step forward. Under the shining sun, herplexion appeared pale, almost translucent. Harry respectfully opened the door of the back seat for her, and she went inside. The man with a cold and stern aura reclinedzily in the back seat. His eyes were closed as if he dozed off. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he did not even bother to open his eyes and simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve had your documents retrieved, and we¡¯re heading to the Civil Administration Office now. Any other questions?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harry quickly got into the car as well. The car started, then sped down the road. 40 minutester, the car came to a stop at the entrance of the Civil Administration Office, and Harry spoke softly,¡± Mister Hart, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Tyler opened his eyes and nced at Vicky, who seemedposed, then got out of the car. Vicky followed behind him. Perhaps Tyler had called ahead. There was no one else but Vicky and Tyler in the Civil Administration Office. ¡®I guess that¡¯s about right. A man like Tyler can¡¯t afford to let others know about his divorce,¡¯ Vicky thought. The divorce process went through swiftly and the staff members did not even bother to ask any questions before handing them forms to fill out. Once they¡¯ve signed everything, the divorce certificates were instantly printed out and the entire process took no longer than five minutes. Vicky stared at the divorce certificate in her hand, feeling like she was dreaming. She once tried repeatedly to get a divorce, but no matter what she did, she never managed to get what she wanted. Because of that, she thought that she would die before Tyler allowed their marriage to end. Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Tyler¡¯s strategy was truly remarkable. As they walked out of the Civil Administration office, Tyler asked, ¡°Where are you going? I can get Harry to give you a ride.¡± Vicky, however, asked, ¡°Are Jennifer and Cece, as well as Alex and Sebastian, alright now?¡± ¡°They have all been released.¡± ¡°Can I borrow your phone for a moment?¡± After being released, she and Tyler went directly to the Civil Administration office. Although her phone was returned to her, it had run out of battery and shut off after three days. Tyler nced at Harry, who understood and found Cece¡¯s phone number in the contact list. He dialed the number for Vicky and handed her the phone, which Vicky epted readily. ¡°Harry, how dare you call me?! Are you calling to see if I¡¯m dead?!¡± Cece¡¯s spirited voice could be heard from the other end of the phone. Vicky rxed slightly after hearing Cece¡¯s vigorous voice. ¡°Cece, it¡¯s me,¡± she spoke up. ¡°Vicky?¡± Cece paused for a moment and hurriedly said,¡± Vicky, I just called you earlier. Why was your phone turned off? I was so scared! I thought something happened to you.¡± Vicky replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How are you? Were you mistreated?¡± Cece replied quickly, No. I¡¯ve been staying in a single room with good surroundings and abundant food recently. Apart from theck of freedom and inability to use my phone, which has been really boring, everything else is fine.¡± ¡°What about Jennifer? Is she okay?¡± ¡°Her situation is simr to mine, so you don¡¯t need to worry about us. We really are fine. Besides¡­¡± At that point, Cece became inexplicably furious. ¡°Besides what?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The two of us gained three pounds!¡± After weighing themselves, Cece and Jennifer were almost on the verge of tears. They had been served abundant meals and snacks since they had nothing else to do besides eating and sleeping due to theck of freedom. In just a few days, they had gained a lot of weight. Cece was so angry that she could howl. ¡°It must be that cunning Harry! This is his way of torturing us!¡± After all, the most painful torment for women was to gain weight. Finally, Vicky was able to rxpletely. ¡®Thank goodness that Tyler wasn¡¯t so twisted as to torment my friends,¡¯ she thought. After talking to Alex, Sebastian, and Harvey on the phone, Vicky finally put down the phone. She looked at the handsome man standing not far away. ¡°I have no other questions.¡± ¡°Shall I take you back to the mansion?¡± Tyler offered. Vicky thought for a moment and nodded. She was now penniless, and her phone was dead, so there was no point in being melodramatic anymore. Harry drove Vicky back to the mansion. After expressing her gratitude, she opened the door to get out. Right before leaving, a thought came up in her mind. ¡°Tyler, are we¡­ considered even now?¡± She asked. He nced at her and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Since they divorced one another, it was a justified end to all the past conflicts they were in. Tyler seemed to have lost his patience on the topic andmanded, ¡°Start driving.¡± Harry nodded in Vicky¡¯s direction and drove off. Vicky stood still in ce and stared into the distance as the car disappeared from her sight. When she returned to the mansion, she realized that Tyler had not taken any of his belongings with him. Though clothes and other belongings could be reced easily, he had not taken any of the documents in the study either. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Ever since they started growing apart, Tyler had not been home. Naturally, he did not have time to gather his belongings from the study. Vicky pondered and sent a text message to Harry, asking him toe over when he had time to pack up Tyler¡¯s documents and belongings. They were no longer husband and wife, so she could not go through Tyler¡¯s things recklessly. Although the mansion now belonged to her, she could dispose of any of Tyler¡¯s things as she pleased. However, there was no telling if there were important documents hidden somewhere. If there were truly valuable items, she would not be able topensate for any damage to them. After a while, Harry replied, ¡°Alright.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Vicky returned to the bedroom and gathered all the items rted to Tyler in a box. Then, one by one, she moved those boxes to Tyler¡¯s study, waiting for Harry toe and take them all away. After everything was packed up, Vicky took a final look at Tyler¡¯s study. It was all over. Her grievances with Tyler had finallye to an end. One weekter, Vicky, Cece, and Jennifer sat in a restaurant, having a meal together. Cece and Jennifer exchanged nces, hesitating to speak a few times. After ordering their food, Vicky spoke up, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Vicky, how are things with Mister Hart recently?¡± Cece asked. Vicky never mentioned Tyler¡¯s nametely. Because of that, Cece and Jennifer were given no opportunity to ask her about it either. At that moment, Cece could not hold back anymore. Vicky fell silent for a moment before answering, ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Cece and Jennifer eximed in surprise. ¡°I know what you want to say.¡± Vicky shifted her gaze lightly, toward the entrance. A tall and handsome man, apanied by a beautiful woman, walked in together. Stoneford City was a big city, so there were chances for people to run into one another by coincidence. After all, high-end restaurants were not found everywhere. Due to personal preferences, there were only a few restaurants that Vicky, Cece, and Jennifer frequented. The same applied to Tyler. Vicky knew what Cece and Jennifer wanted to say. In this era of advanced technology, even if Vicky did not deliberately pay attention, she woulde across some news, especially gossip that people loved to talk about. Not to mention when the protagonist of the news was Tyler Hart, the dream lover of countless girls. Tyler was recently seen with many different women in public, and Vicky had heard about it as well. It had been a while since Tyler was involved in any scandal ever since Gloria left. With all the scandals stirring, questions were raised about his marriage. To prevent Jennifer and Cece from worrying, Vicky said,¡± Whoever he is with and whatever he does are no longer any of my concerns, so the two of you don¡¯t need to pay any attention to it either.¡± ¡°You two are really divorced? Are you serious, Vicky?¡± Cece gasped in disbelief. Cece had worked alongside Vicky for quite some time. Despite all the horrible things Tyler did in the past, divorce was never an option. ¡®So, why did they get a divorce all of a sudden?¡¯ She thought. ¡°Vicky, is there some kind of misunderstanding between you and Mister Hart?¡± Jennifer asked. Cece nodded. ¡°If this is about all the women he¡¯s been seen with, you can talk to him about it. You know that those eager women out there don¡¯t care if he¡¯s married.¡± Vicky muttered gently. ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. It¡¯s not because of other women that came between us.¡± Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Those women were nothing more than tools Tyler used to retaliate against her. He held a grudge against her for her past infidelity and believed that seeking affection and parading a few women around was a perfectly normal response. ¡°Vicky, is there really no chance for reconciliation between you two?¡± Cece asked with a hint of hope. Vicky smiled faintly. ¡°We havepleted our divorce proceedings. What do you think?¡± Upon hearing this news, both Cece and Jennifer were rendered speechless, unable to respond for a long time. At that moment, a low and gentle voice came from beside them. ¡°Vicky, Miss Lynn, Miss Monroe, are you three also dining here?¡± The three of them looked up and saw a tall and handsome man standing before them. Jennifer immediately stood up. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here too?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Yes, I heard that this restaurant¡¯s vors are excellent, unlike other high-end establishments that only focus on service.¡± He nced around and sighed lightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so busy here. I didn¡¯t make a reservation in advance, and it seems there are no avable tables now. It appears that this trip will be in vain.¡± The man was none other than the mysterious man who had helped Vicky on numerous asions. He was also Jennifer¡¯s client. Upon hearing his words, Jennifer quickly said, ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you join us? We happen to have an extra seat.¡± Instead of taking a seat right away, the man looked at Cece and Vicky and asked, ¡°Will that be okay?¡± ¡°I have no problem with it,¡± Cece said. Jennifer looked at Vicky for confirmation, and Vicky nodded in agreement. This man had helped her many times, and he was also their client. It was perfectly appropriate to invite him to dine together. As Cece and Jennifer sat together, the man took a seat next to Vicky. Vicky called the waiter over and asked the man to order. However, the man responded, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the specialties here. Why don¡¯t you order a couple of dishes for me?¡± ¡°Do you have any dietary restrictions?¡± She asked. ¡°I can¡¯t eat spicy or seafood.¡± Upon hearing that, Cece, who was sitting across from the man, could not help but speak up, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t eat seafood too?¡± The man looked at her curiously. ¡°Oh? Are you allergic as well?¡± Cece shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Vicky. She¡¯s allergic to seafood.¡± The man seemed somewhat surprised, but still smiled and nced at Vicky. ¡°What a coincidence. Is there anything else your boss dislikes?¡± Cece had always been weak when facing gentlemen so she could not help but blurt out saying all of Vicky¡¯s preference. Seeing how the discussion focused on herself, Vicky said,¡± Cece, that¡¯s enough.¡± Realizing that she had said too much, Cece stopped abruptly. The man did not inquire any further and smoothly changed the subject to his order. ¡°Sir, your costume will be delivered tomorrow,¡± Jennifer said. The man muttered thoughtfully, ¡°Tomorrow¡­ That should make it in time.¡± Vicky overheard his mumbling and asked, ¡°Sir, do you need your costume urgently?¡± The man looked directly at her and said, ¡°Vicky, would you like to seek revenge?¡± ¡°Revenge? On whom?¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯ve been throughtely,¡± the man said with Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! a smile. He then repeated his question, ¡°Would you like to seek revenge?¡± Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Before Vicky could respond, the waiter had brought over the dishes and the four proceeded to dine quietly. After dinner, Vicky went to pay. ¡°Madam, the bill has already been settled by the gentleman at your table,¡± the server said. Vicky froze. Not long ago, the man excused himself to the bathroom and she realized that was merely his excuse to pay the bill. When she returned to the table, she noticed that the man was gone and asked, ¡°Where is that gentleman?¡± ¡°He got a phone call and went outside to take it. He told us to wait outside,¡± Jennifer said. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside, then.¡± After exiting the restaurant, Cece said to Vicky, ¡°Jennifer and I have something else to do, so we won¡¯t wait here.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The taxi they called had already arrived outside the restaurant, so Vicky nodded. After getting into the taxi, Jennifer could not help but turn around to look back. ¡°Cece, that gentleman wouldn¡¯t even reveal his name. Is it okay for us to leave Vicky alone with him?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Cece had been by Vicky¡¯s side for a while and had learned a thing or two about evaluating people. ¡± Vicky and that gentleman clearly know each other,¡± Cece said. She then lowered her voice, ¡°Also, their rtionship seems quite special. The way that gentleman looks at Vicky is different. If Vicky hadn¡¯t gotten divorced, it would be fine for us to be third wheels, but now that she¡¯s divorced, the more suitors she has, the better.¡± Cece paused for a moment, then continued with indignation, ¡°She just got divorced, and Tyler is already fooling around with other women. Over the years, there has never been a shortage of women around him. Meanwhile, Vicky hardly has any suitors.¡± Jennifer nodded. ¡°Although Vicky¡¯s marriage didn¡¯t work out, starting anew might not be a bad thing. That¡¯s why I think that mysterious gentleman is quite good. He¡¯s handsome and has a gentle temperament, unlike Tyler, who is just cold and distant all the time. I feel like he and Vicky would make a good couple.¡± Jennifer pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Compared to that mysterious gentleman, I think Harvey is a better match. Both of them are friends and former fiances. They have a foundation of affection, so dating should feel natural between them.¡± Cece rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Harvey¡­ Harvey is indeed a good guy. Now I¡¯m starting to worry about Vicky. All the men around her are so outstanding. How is she supposed to choose?¡± At the mention of Harvey, Cece thought of Noah and asked,¡± By the way, how are things between you and Noahtely? I saw him picking you up after work a few days ago, but I haven¡¯t seen him around recently.¡± Upon hearing that, Jennifer furrowed her brow. ¡°Noah got into some trouble recently.¡± ¡°Trouble? What happened?¡± ¡°He keeps getting injured for no apparent reason, and the day before yesterday, he even encountered a crazy woman. She rushed up to our table and used Noah of being unfaithful. She went on and on and almost got me convinced.¡± ¡°A crazy woman?¡± ¡°Yes. Thankfully, Noah was quick-witted and exposed heron the spot. The woman got angry and tried to attack him with a knife. Fortunately, he stopped her in time¡­¡± Jennifer sighed heavily. ¡°In the end, he escaped from the crazy woman, only to be caught by a former admirer from his college days¡­¡± ¡°Does Noah have that many pursuers? Just a few days ago, I saw a woman pestering him for his contact information,¡± Cece mumbled. Jennifer still had a favorable impression of Noah, and initially, she had thought of starting as friends and getting to know each other. If they feltpatible, they could give a rtionship a try. However, she did not expect Noah to be so popr among thedies. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Jennifer was horrible at dealing with love rivals. If Noah was truly that popr with women, she would have to reevaluate her rtionship with him. After Cece and Jennifer left, Vicky stood at the entrance of the restaurant and waited for the mysterious man to return. The night was quiet, and Vicky¡¯s shadow was cast on the ground, lonely and deste. She waited for a while, but the man did note back. As she contemted whether to give him a call, the restaurant door opened and closed automatically, revealing two figures walking through it. The man was tall and handsome, and the woman was slender and beautiful. Vicky did not pay attention to them initially, until she heard a clear and refreshing voice from behind saying, ¡°Excuse me, please make way.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The voice was familiar. It was so familiar that she had dreamt of it justst night. Vicky¡¯s body stiffened as she slowly turned around. The man with a cold and stern demeanor stood behind her. His handsome face was expressionless. At that moment, he looked at her calmly with a dark, serene gaze that was devoid of any emotions as if he was looking at a stranger. Vicky¡¯s heartstrings were tugged abruptly, and a painful sensation of being torn apart surged within her. The woman beside Tyler asked, ¡® Miss Shaw, were you waiting for Tyler?¡± Vicky snapped out of her daze and finally noticed the woman apanying Tyler. It was Aurora. She had seen them when they entered the restaurant earlier. Aurora was dressed in a fashionable British-style outfit, exuding a slightly more imposing aura than usual. Her red lips curled into a subtle and polite smile, but there was an imperceptible trace of arrogance on her beautiful face. ¡°Miss Shaw, since you and Tyler are already divorced, can you please stop pestering him? It can be quite bothersome,¡± Aurora said. Vicky nced at her briefly before averting her gaze indifferently. ¡°Miss Starling, you have mistaken. I wasn¡¯t waiting for him.¡± Aurora pretended to be surprised. ¡°If you weren¡¯t waiting for Tyler, why didn¡¯t you leave with your friends? If you weren¡¯t waiting for Tyler, who were you waiting for?¡± Not long ago, she had seen Vicky standing outside. Cece and Jennifer left in a car, but Vicky stayed back at the entrance. It seemed like the only possible exnation for Vicky¡¯s action was that she was waiting for Tyler to come outside. Vicky¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s my personal matter. Please don¡¯t trouble yourself, Miss Starling.¡± Aurora hooked her arm around the man beside her. ¡°Your personal matters are naturally none of my concerns. However, I can¡¯t ignore something that might trouble Tyler. Miss Shaw, as far as I know, you and Tyler don¡¯t have any children. So, there¡¯s no need for you two to be in touch after your divorce.¡± The mention of children sent a sharp pain through Vicky¡¯s chest. She remained expressionless and said, ¡°Miss Starling, I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m not waiting for him.¡± Aurora refused to let go and asked, ¡°Who are you waiting for, then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Aurora scowled and was about to push harder when the man next to her spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Aurora was a well-educated nobledy and knew better than to cause a scene. However, as she walked past Vicky, she intentionally bumped into her. Vicky was standing on the edge of the staircase and was in a dazed state. With that bump, she fumbled and fell down from the impact. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Just as Vicky was about to fall, a long arm reached over to grab her, and she fell into a warm embrace. An alluring fragrance filled her nose and she fell into a dazed state. Aurora spoke up, ¡°Miss Shaw, you were just iming that you weren¡¯t waiting for Tyler, and now you¡¯re falling into his arms on purpose? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Vicky snapped out of it and realized that she had fallen into Tyler¡¯s arms. She hastily shoved him away and backed away to calm herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Aurora never meant for this to happen and only felt that Vicky was being pretentious by using the fall as an opportunity. ¡°Your way of capturing men¡¯s attention sure is special, Miss Shaw,¡± Aurora said sarcastically. Vicky wanted to argue but knew that her existence itself would be considered wrong in the eyes of those who despised her. Tired of exining herself, Vicky said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving, then? Are you waiting here for another one of my idents?¡± Aurora¡¯s expression froze, and she instinctively held onto Tyler¡¯s arm. ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡± Tyler nced at her and hummed in response. The two quickly disappeared from Vicky¡¯s view. Apart from the brief moment he helped her earlier, Tyler did not even cast a single nce at her way, treating her with indifference as if she were a stranger. Vicky felt a hint of pain in her heart. Just then, the man who had finished his phone call returned. He looked around and asked, ¡°Vicky, where are Cece and Jennifer?¡± ¡°They had something to attend to, so they went back earlier.¡± The man fixed his gaze on Vicky¡¯s expression. ¡°Is something wrong? You don¡¯t look well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s probably just a bit cold.¡± Upon hearing Vicky¡¯s words, a glimmer appeared in the man¡¯s eyes, and he took off his suit jacket. ¡°There was an issue at thepany. Sorry to have kept you waiting. Cover yourself with this for now, so you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Vicky did not actually feel cold and was only using it as an excuse, so she quickly said, ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± Before she could finish, the man had already draped the jacket over her shoulders. Vicky was slightly taken aback as she looked into the man¡¯s eyes, filled with a sense of astonishment. The man noticed Vicky¡¯s surprise and asked with a smile,¡± What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised that I lent you my jacket?¡± Vicky thought for a moment and replied honestly, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just¡­ Sir, you don¡¯t seem like the assertive type.¡± He had always respected her, making their interactions effortless. Vicky felt that the man before her was the kind of person who would even ask for permission before kissing someone. The man smiled and said, ¡°Is it considered assertive to lend you a jacket?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, but¡­¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± The man looked at her with his handsome and gentle face, his smile was as gentle as a spring breeze. ¡°However, a man should be decisive when necessary. You¡¯re obviously feeling cold, and if I simply followed your wishes and you end up falling sick, that would be my fault.¡± The man spoke with great tact, never making Vicky feel oppressed or annoyed. Besides, it was just a jacket, so there was no need to argue about it further. ¡°Thank you,¡± Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you tomorrow after it¡¯s cleaned.¡± The man nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± The night was serene, and the scenery along the road flew by in front of Vicky¡¯s eyes. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Vicky,¡± the man spoke up suddenly. Vicky turned to look at him. ¡°Yes?¡± He asked, ¡°Are you really not nning to seek revenge against Tyler for how he treated you?¡± Vicky remained silent for a moment before answering,¡± When will vengeance end if I stir things up again? Besides, I owe him just as much. With this, everything is now settled. It¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Chapter 967 ¡°Do you not me Tyler?¡± The man asked. ¡°If I were to me him, it would only disturb my own peace of mind.¡± Vicky did not ask this man how he knew about these things. He had remarkable abilities, and some things didn¡¯t require many words. She continued calmly, ¡°This is just karma. He simply returned everything I did to him from all those years ago.¡± The man¡¯s car drove smoothly and gently forward as he asked, ¡°Do you still love him?¡± Vicky fell silent. Love was not something that simply disappeared with a simple statement or decision to let go. Healing needed time. The man understood her answer from her silence. ¡°I know you won¡¯t betray him, and you don¡¯t want to seek revenge, but he deceived your emotions for so many years. Are you truly willing to be abandoned like this?¡± Vicky looked out the window. ¡°Even if I¡¯m unwilling to ept this, what can I do about it? Should I pester him endlessly? He¡¯s the one in control of the Hart family, a powerful figure in Zendonia. There are many ways he can force me toply.¡± She had struggled and fought hard, but in the end, she could not withstand a single threat that Tyler made. In the end, Tyler even went as far as to send her to prison to make her sign the divorce papers. The man gripped the steering wheel tightly. ¡°So, have you decided to start anew?¡± Vicky looked at her pale and blurred reflection in the car window and nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can help you if you want to seek revenge.¡± ¡°Thank you, but that¡¯s not necessary.¡± Seeing her determination, the man did not press her on and simply said, ¡°Are you free the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°I have a banquet to attend, and I happen to becking a femalepanion. I was wondering if you could temporarily fulfill that role.¡± The man had helped her a lot and had never asked for anything in return. Vicky had always wondered how to repay him. Now that he had finally asked for a favor, she naturally had no reason to refuse. ¡°Alright.¡± Time passed quickly, and before she knew it, it was time to apany the man to the banquet. The man was waiting downstairs ahead of time. When Cece and Jennifer saw the man¡¯s car, they gave Vicky a knowing smile. ¡°Vicky, have a great time tonight.¡± Seeing Vicky dressed elegantly and with delicate makeup, they thought she had a date in the evening. Vicky did not bother to exin or correct their assumption. After bidding farewell to Cece and Jennifer, she got into the man¡¯s car. As she got in, a hint of admiration flickered in the man¡¯s eyes, and he did not hold back his praise. ¡°You look beautiful today, Vicky.¡± Vicky smiled lightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± After that brief exchange, the man started driving toward the location of the banquet. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Outside the entrance, the man reached his arm over to her and she hooked her arm around it politely. The event hall was decorated extravagantly and was practically sparkling. She had been to this hall multiple times with Tyler as the elite members of Stoneford City tended to host events here. As soon as she stepped into the hall, all the noises faded away and all eyes were focused on them. Vicky was shocked at first but paled when she noticed all the familiar faces around her. She instinctively let go of the man¡¯s arm. Just as she was about to run, the man held her hand firmly. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Under the watchful eyes of everyone around them, the man smiled and introduced Vicky, ¡°This is my girlfriend, Vicky Shaw.¡± His words instantly stunned everyone in the hall. Even Vicky herself was shocked. She wanted to pull away, but the man continued to hold onto her, not giving her the chance to run. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Vicky, I will avenge you.¡± Sharp, piercing stares surrounded them and a sharp, angered voice echoed in the air. ¡°Lincoln, what on earth are you talking about?¡± Valencia¡¯s face twisted in rage as she shouted, ¡°Can someone pleasee and kick this woman out of here?!¡± A few bodyguards hurried over, but the man stood before Vicky to face Valencia. ¡°Mother, Vicky is my girlfriend. You can¡¯t treat her like this.¡± Orion was also taken aback and snapped out of his daze.¡± Lincoln, do you know who she is? She¡¯s¡­ How can you be so clueless?!¡± Vicky had not even considered the possibility of seeing so many familiar faces here. Moreover, she had met these people at Old Mister Hart¡¯s banquetst time. These people had all seen her, and some of them even knew her. Tyler¡¯s grand gesture at Old Mister Hart¡¯s banquet, where he punished Isabe, who had been causing trouble for Vicky, and stood up to his own parents for her sake. Tyler¡¯s actions moved Vicky and caused her topletely open her heart to him, only to have her fall into an abyss of endless torment. Not far away, Old Mister Hart, seated in a chair, also showed a slight surprise when he saw Vicky. However, he had experienced many storms in his life and quickly regained hisposure. Just as Valencia was about to say something, two people entered the banquet. At the same time, a deep, cold, yet incredibly pleasant voice resonated. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone standing at the door?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Vicky¡¯s body stiffened, and she could not bring herself to turn around. ¡°Tyler! You¡¯re here too.¡± The man next to her, however, turned around. His voice carried a hint of laughter as he looked at the man and woman who were walking in slowly.¡± I heard that you¡¯re about to confirm your engagement with Miss Starling. I haven¡¯t had the chance to congratte you yet.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was cool, like a moonlit cold spring as he replied, ¡°I also want can make you, the fiance of Miss Yeager for several years, to call off the engagement.¡± Despite what Tyler said, everyone present knew that the engagement between Lincoln and Miss Yeager was not called off because Lincoln had a lover elsewhere, but because Miss Yeager was involved in a despicable scandal. Valencia and Orion had already discussed it early on and found a suitable opportunity to break off the engagement, which was precisely the reason why Valencia attempted to get Aria to agree to marry Lincoln instead. Unfortunately, Aria was too stubborn and refused to ept Lincoln. Recently, Valencia heard that her son, Lincoln, had be close to a certain woman. When she found out, she did not try to stop him. After the scandal of Miss Yeager¡¯s clubbing activities came out, Valencia felt that she was no longer a suitable match for Lincoln. If Lincoln wanted to keep a mistress or have another girlfriend, Valencia thought it was only natural. It was Valencia¡¯s birthday celebration, and she specifically instructed Lincoln to bring his girlfriend to meet her. However, she never expected that the woman would turn out to be Tyler¡¯s ex-wife, Vicky. Valencia pointed her trembling fingers at Vicky, struggling to breathe. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Meanwhile, Orion quickly took out a rxant pill and fed two to Valencia, which somewhat improved her hyperventtion. Tyler noticed Valencia¡¯s unpleasant expression and became curious about the woman Lincoln had brought with him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When his gaze fell on the woman who had been facing away from him, refusing to turn around, his eyes widened slightly, and a hint of disbelief flickered in his eyes. Lincoln had been observing Tyler¡¯s expression all along and noticed the change in his face. With a faint curve on his thin lips, he lowered his gaze to Vicky and said, ¡°Vicky,e and say hello to my eldest brother.¡± Lincoln and Tyler were born on the same day. Although they were mistakenly switched at birth, Tyler was still a true member of the Hart family, a genuine descendent whose position was above that of an adopted son. To differentiate them, everyone referred to Tyler as the Eldest Young Master and Lincoln as the Second Young Master. Vicky¡¯s body stiffened. She was unable to turn around, let alone move. ¡°Vicky Shaw?!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice sounded as if it were squeezed through his teeth, chilling and icy. Vicky could understand Tyler¡¯s incredulity because she could not believe the situation she was in herself. The man who had helped her so much over the years turned out to be Lincoln, the adopted son of the Hart family. It was unexpected, yet it made sense at the same time. Vicky¡¯s wrist was suddenly grabbed and roughly pulled as Tyler¡¯s cold, dark eyes stared at her intensely. ¡°Is he the man you¡¯ve been hiding all along?¡± Surprise flickered in Vicky¡¯s heart. She thought Tyler¡¯s first reaction would be about her presence here, but she did not expect him to ask about the mysterious man right away. Tyler tightened his grip around her hand and started forcefully dragging her outside without a word. Lincoln furrowed his eyebrows and held Vicky¡¯s other hand.¡± Tyler, where are you taking her?¡± Tyler¡¯s icy gaze swept across Lincoln¡¯s face. ¡°Get lost. We¡¯ll settle thister.¡± However, Lincoln refused to let go. ¡°Vicky is my girlfriend now. You have no right to take her away.¡± ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Tyler repeated with a yful tone. His oppressive gaze fell on Vicky. ¡°Vicky, are you, his girlfriend?¡± In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Vicky. She had received plenty of scrutiny before, more than what she was experiencing now, but she had never felt as ufortable as she did at that moment. Before Vicky could speak, Lincoln spoke up, ¡°Tyler, you and Vicky are divorced. It¡¯s her freedom to be with whomever she chooses. You parade around with different women every day, yet you won¡¯t allow Vicky to start anew?¡± Tyler ignored Lincoln and stared at Vicky unblinkingly. He asked in a tone that was cold enough to freeze her heart,¡± Vicky, is he, or is he not, your boyfriend? I want to hear it from you.¡± Vicky¡¯s breath hitched as her fists clenched. She knew what consequences she would face if she admitted to it but denying it would embarrass Lincoln in public as well. It wasmon knowledge that Lincoln and Tyler were bitter rivals, and she knew that she would be humiliating Tyler by being seen with Lincoln. She was shocked by the thought as she realized that she was still being considerate of Tyler¡¯s feelings. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Chapter 970 All eyes were on Vicky, but she remained silent, not uttering a word. For everyone present, her silence was equivalent to her acquiescence. Valencia was infuriated to the point that she was about to faint. Even though she had taken the rxant, she could not suppress her raging anger after learning that both of her sons were involved with a woman that she disapproved of. It was understandable that Tyler was not close to them since he had not been raised by her since childhood. However, she had much higher expectations for Lincoln. Trembling, Valencia pointed at Vicky. She was so enraged that she struggled to form aplete sentence. ¡°You¡­ You¡­.¡± In the end, she rolled her eyes back and passed out on the spot. Valencia¡¯s copse caused chaos at the banquet. Orion shouted, ¡°Doctor! Get a doctor!¡± ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± Lincoln¡¯s expression also changed slightly as he stepped forward to assess the situation. While Lincoln went to check on Valencia, Tyler took the opportunity to snatch Vicky¡¯s hand away from him. Lincoln instinctively frowned and was about to follow when Orion stopped him. ¡°Lincoln, do you really want to abandon your own mother for a woman?¡± Although Lincoln was not Valencia¡¯s biological son, she treated him better than her actual son. The fact that Lincoln had shown up with Vicky on the day of Valencia¡¯s birthday, causing her to faint, was already wrongful of him. If he were to leave Valencia behind, he would be considered disloyal and unfilial. Just as Lincoln hesitated, Tyler pulled Vicky away. The look in Lincoln¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched their figures disappear into the distance. In the quiet and serene backyard, a gentle moonlight cast a hazyyer of light and shadow, turning the entire garden into a picturesque scene. However, neither Vicky nor Tyler cared to appreciate such beauty. After reaching an empty corner, Tyler finally released her hand. Instead of questioning her angrily, he calmly uttered,¡± Exin yourself.¡± Everything happened too suddenly. Vicky¡¯s mind was somewhat confused. She never expected the mysterious man to be Lincoln. No wonder he had always refused to tell me his true identity. He knew that once he revealed his identity, I would never contact him again. And now, I¡¯ve already divorced Tyler and Lincoln sees no reason to hide his identity any longer!¡¯ Vicky thought to herself. Along the way, Vicky contemted how she could exin herself to Tyler. However, when faced with his cold gaze, she found herself blurting out, ¡°Mister Hart, we are divorced. I don¡¯t see why I¡¯m obliged to exin myself to you.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The look in his eyes darkened as he asked, ¡°Lincoln is that guy, isn¡¯t he?¡± Vicky understood what he was asking and remained silent. She, too, had just found out that the mysterious man who had been helping her turned out to be Lincoln Hart. However, she saw no reason why she should exin this to Tyler since they were divorced. Vicky¡¯s silence caused Tyler¡¯s expression to darken even further. ¡°I don¡¯t care how long you two have been together behind my back. You will cut all ties with him right now!¡± Hemanded. Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Tyler¡¯s tone was oppressive and overbearing, giving her no chance to refuse. Vicky thought it was ridiculous. She looked at the man and asked coldly, ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡®Why should I listen to him when we have nothing to do with each other anymore?¡¯ Vicky thought to herself. Tyler looked down at her and answered, ¡® Because I said so. You have no other choice.¡± Vicky would have listened to Tyler if he had told her that it was because he hated Lincoln and did not want her to get dragged into their family¡¯s conflict. After all, her rtionship with Tyler was really complicated. Not to mention both Valencia and Orion really hated her too. So, to be on the safe side, it would be best if she did not get involved in their family affairs. However, she did not like his tone. It was as if she was still nothing but his ything even though they were divorced. The thought of it made her sick to the stomach. ¡°And what if I refuse?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes became even colder but histone remained indifferent as he said, ¡°Vicky Shaw, I know all of your weaknesses. Are you sure you want to go against me?¡± Vicky clenched her fists out of anger. ¡°Is that the only thing you know how to do, Tyler? Threatening people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very effective, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Tyler looked at Vicky¡¯s red eyes. ¡°You better listen to me.¡± Vicky closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. ¡°Is that all you want to say? Can I go now?¡± She was a grown-up after all. So, no matter how annoyed she was with Tyler, she told herself it was not worth it to get all riled up since she had decided to cut ties with him. Therefore, she would not deliberately go against his wishes just to make him angry because she knew doing so would not do her any good as well. At that moment, although she did not say it directly, Tyler knew she had already acquiesced to him. Vicky turned to leave, but Tyler spoke up from behind her again, ¡°By the way, we haven¡¯t announced our divorce to the public yet, so I better not see you hanging out with any other guy just yet. Do you understand?¡± Vicky paused in her tracks and slowly turned around. ¡°When do you n to make the announcement?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± The anger Vicky had tried to suppress came roaring back again. ¡°Are you telling me that I can¡¯t have a boyfriend until you announce our divorce?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°Tyler Hart, are you out of your mind?¡± shouted Vicky angrily. Tyler was not fazed by her disy of anger. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences if Hart Corporation suffers any losses because of your irresponsible behavior.¡± Vicky was shocked by just how shameless Tyler could be. ¡°But we¡¯re already divorced, so whether Hart Corporation suffers any losses has nothing to do with me anymore! Moreover, our divorce agreement doesn¡¯t state that I need to keep up appearances before the divorce is announced.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± asked Tyler indifferently. Vicky was worried that Tyler would use her friends and family to threaten her, so she said, ¡°You have to at least give me a cut-off date if you want me to cooperate with you. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. How long at thetest?¡± She had no ns to look for a boyfriend in the short term. If cooperating with Tyler meant that she would get some peace and quiet, then why not? After thinking it over, Tyler gave her an ambiguous answer, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Vicky¡¯s patience had finally reached its limit. ¡°Tyler Hart, are you taking me for a fool?¡± ¡®Surely, he would tell me the deadline if he really needed my cooperation. Not doing so just means he¡¯s deliberately trying to make life difficult for me!¡¯ thought Vicky. Tyler looked straight into her angry eyes and smiled. ¡°You know very well that I have a thing about cleanliness. Even if we¡¯re divorced, I wouldn¡¯t want to see what was once mine being used by someone else.¡± Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Vicky was not surprised that Tyler would say something like that. He was exactly the kind of person. However, even so, her face still went pale when she heard that. ¡°Are you telling me that, even if we¡¯re divorced and you¡¯ve remarried, I still cannot be with someone else?¡± ¡°I have no ns to remarry.¡± ¡®That¡¯s not the point! The point is he¡¯s still trying to control me even though we¡¯re divorced. What¡¯s the point of getting a divorce from him if he still gets to dictate what I can and cannot do while he can do whatever the hell he wants?!¡¯ thought Vicky. ¡°As long as I haven¡¯t remarried, I¡¯ll feel ufortable seeing my ex-wife with another man. When I feel ufortable, there¡¯s no saying what I¡¯ll do¡­ So, if you don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt, it¡¯s best to stay off men for the moment,¡± said Tyler coldly. The good-tempered Vicky finally lost it. She red at him coldly and said, ¡°You have no right to control me anymore! Tyler Hart, do you seriously think that I can¡¯t do anything about you?¡± It was obvious that was Tyler¡¯s exact thought. He asked, ¡°Do tell. What can you do about me?¡± Suddenly, his eyes turned sharp as though he had thought of something. ¡°You think Lincoln is going to help you?¡± His expression was one of contempt and mockery. ¡°He¡¯s only good for making shady deals behind other people¡¯s backs. You can¡¯t possibly think that he was helping you out of the kindness of his heart. You¡¯re nothing but a tool for him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be a tool than a pet without freedom. I¡¯m warning you, Tyler. I don¡¯t want to be involved in any of your family matters anymore, so don¡¯t ever force me into the corner. If you do, I¡¯m going to bring you down with me!¡± Tyler was not threatened by her at all. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll give you a ride home.¡± ¡°No. That won¡¯t be necessary. I can get home by myself,¡± said Vicky coldly. Tyler ignored her refusal and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vicky stared at him impassively before turning around to go the other way. Tyler grabbed her wrist. ¡°I said I¡¯ll give you a ride home.¡± Vicky instinctively shook off his hand as though she had been electrocuted. Tyler was a little startled by her reaction, but the shock in his eyes soon turned into coldness. He grabbed her wrist roughly again and said impatiently,¡± Lincoln doesn¡¯t have the time for you now, so you better keep your distance from him.¡± She could tolerate his possessiveness and controlling behavior while they were still married, but the fact that he thought he could still treat her that way after they were divorced enraged her. ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to give in like thest time,¡¯ thought Vicky. She continued to put up a fierce struggle and even resorted to pping his arm away like a crazy woman. s, she was still no match for the stronger and taller Tyler. A deep sadness would inevitably well up inside Vicky whenever she thought of how Tyler only married her for revenge, and the only reason he refused to divorce her was that he still had not achieved his goal. ¡®Why does he get to determine whether we stay married or divorced? What about what I want? How can he treat me this way? What does he take me for?¡¯ Vicky thought. Thinking of all those questions made Vicky momentarily lose her mind. She lowered her head and chomped down hard on Tyler¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you? A dog?¡± Tyler asked with a frown. Vicky red at him and kept shouting, ¡°Let go of me! I don¡¯t want you to send me home.¡± Tyler looked at her coldly. ¡°Who would you like to send you home then? Lincoln?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Anyone but you!¡± Tyler smiled coldly. ¡°But I¡¯m the only one here.¡± Vicky showed no sign of giving up her struggle. Not only did she bite him, but she also kicked him a few times too. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Finally, Tyler lost his patience. He scooped Vicky up to stop her from making any big movements. Previously, Tyler¡¯s embrace was one of Vicky¡¯s happy ces. However, right now, it only gave her unimaginable pain and suffering to the extent that she needed to rely on sleeping pills to fall asleep at night. During the day, she put on a mask to hide the sadness and emptiness in her heart. How could she not be in pain? How could she not be suffering? Just when she had finally decided to let go of the past, wanting to start over with him again, and look forward to living a happy life with him¡­ he went and told her he did not want to be with her anymore. The truth hit her out of the blue, and she was not that strong. It took her some time to ept it. However, no matter how much of a bastard or scumbag he was, Vicky had to admit to herself that she still loved him. Tyler carried her into the car. As soon as he let her go, Vicky tried to get out of the car. Tyler must have anticipated that she would do that because he suddenly leaned over and pulled the car seat down, effectively trapping Vicky between the car seat and his body. ¡°If you try to get out from the car again, I¡¯m going to do it to you right here, right now,¡± Tyler threatened coldly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vicky could not believe that he was still trying to control her even though they were divorced. A surge of pure hatred shot through her heart when she thought of all the horrible things he did to her in the past to make her give up the idea of divorce. She raised her hand and pped him hard on the face. Tyler was first stunned, then his face darkened like a cloud before a thunderstorm. He looked down at her and smiled suddenly. ¡°Did you p me because of Lincoln?¡± ¡®Is he insane?¡¯ Vicky wondered internally. She pped him because he was a scumbag. It had nothing to do with Lincoln whatsoever. However, at that moment, Vicky was at the peak of her anger and was in no mood to exin why she pped him. ¡°Yes! He was there to help me when I was at my most desperate. This alone makes him a thousand times better than y¡­. Mmph!¡± Tyler kissed Vicky hard on the lips. At that moment, his kiss tasted like burning hot shame to Vicky. Without thinking about it, she bit down on his lips and the smell of blood immediately filled the air. Tyler¡¯s body stiffened up with the pain but the next second, he kissed her again. This time, he did not hold back, causing Vicky to gasp with pain, which just made him kiss her even harder. His kiss gradually became softer when he noticed that she was no longer struggling. He kissed her until the pain in her lips was gone. Satisfied, he then released her from his embrace. As soon as that happened, tears started flowing from the corner of Vicky¡¯s eyes. They were tears of pain, anger, and resentment. Tyler noticed that she was crying, so he leaned over and kissed those tears away. ¡°I would have spared you from the pain if you had just stopped struggling at the beginning,¡± he said lightly. Vicky turned her head away to avoid his kisses and said coldly, ¡°Why are you doing this, Tyler?¡± Tyler raised his eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Did the thought of me being with Lincoln bring out the desire to possess me again? Is that why you¡¯re doing this?¡± Vicky asked. Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Chapter 974 The air immediately became thick with tension once the question was out of Vicky¡¯s mouth. No matter how obtuse she was, she could sense something was not right with Tyler. ¡®He was the one who asked for the divorce so why is he doing this to me?¡¯ Vicky thought. After a few seconds of silence, Tyler finally said, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. It¡¯ll be unfair to you if I ask you to stay away from other men when I¡¯m not your husband anymore.¡± He reached out his hand and gently brushed her lips with his fingers. ¡°I have an idea. You can be my lover and we¡¯ll treat each other just like we did before. What do you think?¡± It took a long while for Vicky to process what he just said. ¡°Tyler, is this another one of your ways of taking revenge on me?¡± she asked with shock. He was the one who forced me into getting a divorce with him and now he wants me to be his secret lover? Is this my karma for heartlessly dumping him in the past?¡¯ thought Vicky. ¡°Revenge?¡± Tyler did not seem to agree with her interpretation of things. ¡°No, you should see it as an honor instead.¡± ¡°An honor? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, right?¡± ¡°Do you know how many women out there would like to be my lover?¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°And amongst them are countless famous socialites whoe from better backgrounds than you.¡± Tyler was not exaggerating. With his status and his looks, he could get any woman he wanted. In fact, he did not even have to lift a finger and the women would be throwing themselves at him. Girlfriend, wife, mistress, or secret lover, it did not matter what title he gave them, and they would still be willing to do anything he asked of them. ¡°I guess I¡¯m the exception then,¡± said Vicky coldly. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Looking into his eyes was like staring into the abyss. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the exception.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Are you not happy?¡± Tyler asked suddenly. The change of topic was too fast for Vicky to grasp what he was really asking. ¡°What?¡± Tyler looked at her with a faint smile on his lips. ¡°You must be happy to get divorced from me. Your ex- boyfriend, exfiance, and Lincoln¡­ all these men around you¡­ My oh my, you sure are a busy woman.¡± The mockery in his tone caused Vicky to shake with anger.1 They say a woman¡¯s heart is hard to understand¡­ Well, that¡¯s because they haven¡¯t met a man like Tyler! He¡¯s getting more and more ridiculous by the minute!¡¯ She looked straight into Tyler¡¯s eyes and curled her lips into a mocking smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have so many men around me¡­ and it seems like I can add¡­ an ex-husband to the list.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes immediately darkened when the word ¡®ex- husband¡¯ came out of her lips. ¡°So, you were only pretending to not want to get divorced?¡± Vicky was baffled for a moment. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes became darker and darker as if she had just confirmed his conjecture. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who was the one who gave you the idea? Was it Harvey? Or Lincoln? It must be Lincoln! You¡¯ve been helping him to spy on me all along, haven¡¯t you?¡± Vicky¡¯s face was pale with anger. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous! Tyler Hart, we¡¯re already divorced, and might I remind you that you were the one who asked for the divorce! It doesn¡¯t matter whether I was being real or just putting on an act. What¡¯s done is done!¡± She paused here to take some deep breaths to calm herself down. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m not some pet who is at your beck and call. I¡¯m willing to admit that I¡¯ve done some horrible things to you in the past, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to forgive you for taking revenge on me. I don¡¯t me you for what you¡¯ve done to me at all, nor do I have the intention to hurt you like how you hurt me. ¡°Because, at the end of the day, I deserve all the hurt you inflicted upon me. However, that ended the moment we signed the divorce papers. I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore, and if you still want to take revenge on me or think that I haven¡¯t been hurt enough or¡­ you feel like you want to have me under your thumb again¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes, which were illuminated by the dim car lights, were exceptionally pure and bright as if they could cleanse one¡¯s soul just by looking at them. She looked deeply into Tyler¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I won¡¯t y your games anymore. If you continue to threaten me like before¡­ I definitely won¡¯t sit still and let you have your way.¡± Tyler¡¯s revenge on her had caused her immeasurable pain. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Chapter 975 However, Vicky did not have the right to me Tyler. She had hurt him badly when she made the wrong choice in the past. She felt even guiltier after she learned about the inhumane torture he was put under by his own parents. That was why she agreed to the divorce so easily even though it looked like he was the one who forced her into it. She owed him that much, but she had no intention to owe him forever. On the day of their divorce, she told herself that that would be the end of their grievances and that it was time to wipe the te clean. She had no idea whether she would be able to let bygones be bygones, but she sure as hell was going to try. It was either that or to live forever in the past. Tyler chuckled dryly. ¡°Wow. Such big words from a small girl. Do you think you can talk to me like that just because you have Lincoln on your side? My oh my. Vicky, you¡¯re delusional if you think he can help you. Well, I hate to burst your bubble, but he will never help you. In fact, don¡¯t be surprised if he stabs you in the back when you need his help the most. Besides¡­¡± He slowly closed in on her face, making the already small space even more suffocating. ¡°Do you really think he can win in a fight against me?¡± The two of them were very, very close, so close that Vicky could feel his warm breath tickling her skin, causing her to shudder. Tyler put his lips close to her ear and whispered seductively as if he was the devil himself, ¡°As long as I¡¯m not done ying with you, don¡¯t even think I¡¯ll ever let you go.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Vicky suddenly shot up from her bed. Her heart was pounding in her chest and her forehead was slicked with ayer of sweat. She kept taking big gulps of air, and it took her quite a while before she finally calmed down. She then turned on the light to check the time. It was half past two in the morning. After getting out of bed for some water, she felt a little more awake. She had a nightmare again, but the nightmare this time did note from her past memory. Instead, it was a real nightmare. It was obvious she was still living under the shadow of Tyler¡¯s threat. She massaged her temples to get rid of her throbbing headache. ¡®Looks like Tyler was shocked to see Lincoln and me attending the same party together,¡¯ thought Vicky. Not long ago, Tyler insisted on giving her a ride home after warning her about Lincoln. In the end, Vicky agreed to let him do that since he would not take no for an answer, and Vicky wanted to be rid of him as soon as possible. At that moment, Vicky saw an unread message on her phone. She tapped into it and the message read, ¡°Vicky, have you reached home yet?¡± The message was sent two hours ago. Lincoln must have sent her the message after he was done settling his mother. He did not call her because he was afraid that she would be sleeping. Vicky replied, ¡°Sorry. I fell asleep just now, so I didn¡¯t see the message. I just want to let you know that I¡¯ve reached home safely.¡± A few secondster, Vicky¡¯s phone started ringing. She decided to answer the call after taking a look at the caller ID. ¡°Vicky.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and gentle, just like the impression he gave her. Vicky did not beat around the bush. Instead, she simply asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to avenge you.¡± Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Chapter 976 ¡°You wanted to avenge me?¡± Vicky walked to the window and looked out at the boundless night sky. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me who you were beforehand? Surely you must be aware of what your parents think of me.¡± ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s true that my parents have some misunderstanding about you. That¡¯s why I brought you over so that I can help you clear up the misunderstanding.''¡± ¡°Well, if you can call making your mother so angry that she passed up as an attempt to clear our misunderstanding¡­¡± Lincoln replied in a remorseful tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know she would get so worked up. It¡¯s my fault for not thinking it through. She woke up earlier and I¡¯ve already exined everything to her, so there¡¯s no more understanding between the two of you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vicky did not really believe him. The vibe between two people could be a tricky thing. Take Valencia for example. She had disliked Vicky the moment sheid eyes on her, and no matter what thetter did, she would never change her opinion of her. Lincoln could hear the disbelief in her tone. He chuckled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can come visit her tomorrow. Then you¡¯ll see for yourself that I¡¯m telling you the truth. I really did exin to her what happened years ago, so she doesn¡¯t dislike you as much as before.¡± Vicky knew some impressions could not be changed with just a few words as they were too deeply ingrained in a person¡¯s psyche. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After thinking for a few seconds, she finally said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll visit your mother tomorrow.¡± ¡°Great. You should sleep early. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the hospital tomorrow.¡± Vicky went straight to the hospital after taking her breakfast. She and Valencia shared the same sentiment toward each other. The reason she agreed to visit Valencia was because she had something she wanted to ask Lincoln face-to-face When Vicky reached the ward, she knocked lightly on the door. It took less than a second for someone to open the door for her. Standing before her was the tall and handsome Lincoln. ¡°Vicky! You¡¯vee!¡± Everything about Lincoln-his gentle smile, his elegant manner, and the way he speaks-gave way to the fact that he was born into a wealthy and prominent family. The reason Vicky did not guess who Lincoln was in the first ce was that he was remarkably different from the way Old Mister Hart had described him. Moreover, Lincoln did not have the typical spoiled, rich kid air about him, nor did he have the duplicity that was prevalent in the world of the rich. Instead, what he had was the gentleness and warmth of a summer breeze. However, Vicky reminded herself to be cautious of him because the fact of the matter was, the man standing in front of her possessed the capability to hurt Tyler. ¡°Come in,e in,¡± Lincoln urged as he turned sideways to let Vicky into the room. Lincoln must have told his mother, who was leaning against the headrest, that Vicky would be visiting her since she did not look at all surprised at her arrival. Valencia still looked a little lost, but it was obvious she was feeling much better thanst night. She greeted Vicky monotonously, ¡°Hello, Ms. Shaw.¡± Vicky could not help but nce at Lincoln. The Valencia she knew would never greet her first or give up the opportunity to let her know just how much she disliked her if there were no outsiders in the room. ¡®There¡¯s definitely more to this man than meets the eye,¡¯ thought Vicky. She ced the flowers she brought on the table and asked politely, ¡°Missus Hart, how are you feeling today?¡± Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Chapter 977 ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine. It¡¯s just my old body acting up again,¡± replied Valencia. After a few rounds of small talk, Vicky finally said, ¡°I would like to apologize for ruining your birthday partyst night, Missus Hart.¡± Valencia smiled, but the smile did not seem sincere. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Lincoln has already exined everything to me, so I know it was all just a misunderstanding.¡± Valencia had always spoken harshly to her and the fact that she would say something like this to Vicky now meant that she was really trying her best to be nicer to her. ¡®I wonder what Lincoln said to her to make her change her opinion of me,¡¯ thought Vicky. With that thought in mind, Vicky started to say, ¡°Tyler and I¡­¡± Valencia interjected, ¡°I¡¯m getting on with age and have no more energy to be involved in you youngsters¡¯ affairs. Since Lincoln chose you, I have nothing to say. However, I hope you won¡¯t mind me giving you some advice. A real woman is loyal to her man, so don¡¯t be like Lincoln¡¯s ex-fiancee, who fooled around with men in nightclubs and was exposed by the media. Our family would never ept that kind of woman as our daughter-inw. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already heard about Tyler and Miss Starling. I bet they¡¯ll get engaged before the end of the year.¡± Valencia leanedfortably against the headrest. She tried to keep her expression as neutral as possible, but there was still a little bit of haughtiness in her eyes. ¡°Since the two of you are already divorced, it¡¯s best if you stay out of his life, and vice versa¡­¡± She wanted to keep talking, but Lincoln quickly handed her a ss of water. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been talking for so long, so you must be thirsty. Here, drink some water.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯ve only just begun. Are you in that much of a hurry to shut me up?¡± said Valencia in mock anger. Having said that, she still drank the water and after that, she did not continue on with the topic but just said lethargically, ¡°I would like to rest now. Ms. Shaw, you may go now if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± It had taken all of her willpower just to be nice to Vicky up till then. Vicky had no intention of staying a minute longer, so she said, ¡°Alright, Missus Hart. Get well soon.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to see Vicky off,¡± said Lincoln. Valencia nodded. After walking out of the ward, Vicky and Lincoln came to a quiet corner. Vicky looked into Lincoln¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°You have helped me for so many years, and when I was at my most helpless, you asked me to marry Tyler. But you did that you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lincoln¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Yes. That was what I had in mind at the beginning but after that¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°I came to see you as a real friend. You should know that too. In all the years that we¡¯ve known each other, have I ever forced you to do anything you didn¡¯t want to do?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression softened. ¡®I guess I was a little too harsh on him.¡¯ She looked down and said softly, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡®Even if he really wanted to use me, that doesn¡¯t negate the fact that he had helped me a lot over the years. And he never med me when I failed to do what he asked,¡¯ thought Vicky. Lincoln did not mind her usation. ¡°I know you¡¯re still in shock over what happenedst night. I swear I only wanted to teach Tyler a lesson. I really didn¡¯t know that the misunderstanding between you and my mother was so deep, ¡± he said softly. Vicky remained quiet for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I really appreciate you helping me out over the years, and if possible, I¡¯d like to repay you for your kindness but¡­¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After a pause, she added, ¡°You know howplicated it is between Tyler and me. Now that we¡¯re divorced¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you out anymore.¡± Vicky had chosen her stance on the matter. Lincoln looked at her with a little mncholy in his eyes. ¡°It seems like no matter how badly he treated you in the past, you¡¯ll always choose him¡­¡± Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Tyler tortured Vicky with anything and everything he could possiblye up with because he wanted to take revenge on her. Meanwhile, Lincoln was the one who helped her and gave her hope when she was at her most helpless. Therefore, logically speaking, Vicky should trust Lincoln more than she trusted Tyler. However, for some reason, she just could not help but be wary of the man standing before her. Thus, it was not that she was ungrateful to him, it was just¡­ ¡°Mister Lincoln¡­¡± said Vicky before he cut her off. ¡°You don¡¯t want to keep in contact with me anymore, right?¡± Vicky fell silent. ¡°Is it because Tyler and I are adversaries? Even if the two of you are divorced, you still care about his feelings?¡± Vicky replied instinctively, ¡°No. I just don¡¯t want to get involved in a fight between two brothers.¡± Lincoln smiled mockingly. ¡°Brothers? When did he ever see me as his brother? Vicky, I¡¯m assuming that he¡¯s¡­ harassing you again, isn¡¯t he?¡± Vicky¡¯s face tensed up, and that was all Lincoln needed to see to get his answer. ¡°He insisted on getting a divorce with you before I came into the picture to the point of hurting your friend and putting you in prison. However, he started showing interest in you again after I brought you to the partyst night. Are you still unable to see what his real purpose is?¡± Of course, Vicky knew what Tyler¡¯s intention was. It was simply a matter of him wanting to control her after seeing her with another man. His reaction might not be as big as it wasst night if it was any man other than Lincoln, who was the one person in the world Tyler would never allow to have Vicky. ¡°If you want to get back together with him because of this, then¡­ I won¡¯t stop you. However, you must leave the past behind if you want to start all over with him again. Vicky, do you really want to live forever in Tyler¡¯s shadow?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vicky was a little shocked. ¡®If Tyler meant what he said, does that mean I have no choice but to be his secret lover? But then I¡¯ll be at the mercy of his whims. What if he gets bored of me and casts me aside again? What does he really take me for?¡¯ 1 Thinking of Tyler¡¯s behavior toward herst night made her sick to the stomach. However, she forced herself to stay calm. ¡°I can solve this problem with Tyler on my own. Thank you for helping me over the years. You can call me anytime if you ever need my he-¡° Vicky did not finish her sentence because she noticed that Lincoln, who was looking at her just seconds ago, was suddenly looking past her. Frowning, she followed his gaze and saw a handsome man and a beautiful womaning out of the elevator. ¡°Tyler, how¡¯s Missus Hart doing? I hope it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± said Tyler lightly and without any hint of emotion on his face. Aurora looked hesitantly at him. ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s going on between¡­ Miss Vicky and Mister Lincoln? How did she end up being his girlfriend?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°They¡¯re not together.¡± ¡°Then why did she¡­¡± A sudden thought urred to Aurora which gave her some understanding of what was really happening. ¡°I get it now! She must be using Mister Lincoln to make you jealous.¡± Tyler did not say anything. The more Aurora thought about it, the more certain she felt that that was the case. A trace of disdain shed across her eyes, but she decided to let the matter go. She then took a peek at Tyler and asked shyly, ¡°Tyler, regarding the date of our engagement¡­ I have chosen the eighteenth of next month as it¡¯s a lucky day for both of our star signs. Is that okay with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free next month.¡± ¡°Why not? I can make the arrangements myself if you¡¯re busy with work,¡± Aurora responded, sounding a little disappointed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you get engaged to yourself instead?¡± Tyler asked coldly. Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Aurora was rendered speechless. After a while, she carefully asked, ¡°Then¡­ when would be a good time for you?¡± ¡°End of the year.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes lit up at his answer. ¡°Okay. End of the year it is.¡± Lincoln quickly pulled Vicky into the empty lounge the moment Tyler and Aurora walked out of the elevator. The door to the lounge was left slightly ajar so that they could hear the sound of their footsteps and what they were talking about. Vicky had already learned from Valencia that Tyler was about to get engaged. However, her heart still tightened subconsciously when she heard the news of engagement from Tyler¡¯s lips. Soon, Tyler pushed open the door to Valencia¡¯s ward and entered with Aurora. Their voices disappeared as soon as they went in, and the hospital corridor fell into a deathly silence. After a while, Lincoln¡¯s voice broke the silence. He did not say anything to add insult to injury. Instead, he simply said, ¡°Vicky, let me walk you out.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After walking her to the hospital entrance, Lincoln said, ¡°I understand why you came, and if you insist, I¡¯ll respect your decision. After all, you know Tyler better than I do. He¡¯s the type that won¡¯t stop until he reaches his goal.¡± Lincoln looked at her. ¡°You cane to me anytime if you need help.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Vicky said softly while looking at his handsome and gentle she said even though she was still a little wary of him. After bidding each other farewell, Vicky left the hospital. Since then, she cut off all contact with Lincoln, and Tyler never appeared in front of her again. Life went on and Vicky was able to enjoy a period of peace and quiet. After Jennifer came back, Vicky¡¯s studio was able to ept orders for men¡¯s clothing again. One day, while working in the studio, Vicky suddenly received a call from Jennifer. Lately, she had been trying to fulfill the huge orders while both Jennifer and Cece had been busy with client meetings. Jennifer¡¯s voice sounded urgent on the phone, ¡°Vicky, do you have any ns tonight? A client of mine wants to change his appointment to tonight at thest minute, but my schedule is already tied up with another client, so I can¡¯t possibly meet with the first client¡­¡± As their boss, Vicky knew Cece had a meeting with a client that night too, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m free tonight. Send me the time and location of the meeting and I¡¯ll go in your stead.¡± Although she did not know how to design men¡¯s clothes, she was sure that it would be a piece of cake for her to take the client¡¯s measurements and requests. Besides, that was not the first time she helped out Jennifer with tasks like this. Jennifer heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drop you the detailster.¡± She then hung up the phone and texted the time and location to Vicky.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At 7:30 p.m., Vicky arrived at a bridal shop. The client wanted them to design a man¡¯s suit that would match their custom-made wedding dress. As soon as she entered the bridal shop, she saw a group of staff gathered around a woman. Words of praise could be heard from time to time. ¡°Oh my god, you look so gorgeous, Miss Starling.¡± ¡°Yeah! You and Mister Tyler are perfect for each other.¡± ¡°For a moment there, I thought I was looking at a goddess!¡± Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Chapter 980 The staff did not hold back on their praises. Vicky could tell with one nce that the woman was definitely a customer with deep pockets. Otherwise, the staff would not have put all of their attention on her at the expense of other customers. She could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly for she waspletely surrounded by the staff and other onlookers. Vicky decided to pay her no mind and instead, she started to look around the shop for her client. Jennifer had sent the client¡¯s photo in advance and after looking everywhere, she finally found him drinking coffee in the lounge area. The young man¡¯s name was Elijah Harrisons, and he was from a very wealthy family. Jennifer was not from Stoneford City, so she was not familiar with him. However, Vicky clearly knew who he was. Elijah had a high profile and would often appear on the day¡¯s trending hot topic. In fact, his poprity far surpassed some of the more famous celebrities, and his every move would be the talk of the town within minutes. He was handsome, down-to-earth, and popr with the public, thus earning him the moniker of ¡®The Nation¡¯s Husband¡¯. Although he had his faults like all rich kids do, his reputation remained mostly intact since whatever ws he had was not really a cause for concern. Vicky approached him and said, ¡°Hello, Mister Harrisons. I¡¯m the fashion designer you¡¯ve made an appointment with.¡± Elijah lifted his head, and when he saw Vicky, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Monroe¡¯s boss? But you¡¯re so young!¡± Jennifer was tied up with another client, so Vicky came in her stead. Elijah had given his consent after being notified of the changes in advance. Vicky nodded and smiled. ¡°Shall we begin, Mister Harrisons? If Elijah did not say anything else and gave her his request. The suit he wanted to order was to be worn on the day of his wedding. His fiancee had already chosen the wedding dress she wanted, but he had yet to find a suit that he was satisfied with. One day, he saw a friend wearing a suit made by Jennifer, and it was then that he decided to hire her to design his wedding suit. Vicky recorded Elijah¡¯s requests, and when he was done talking, she asked, ¡°Where is the bride¡¯s wedding dress? May I take a look at it?¡± The reason they arranged to meet in the bridal shop was so that Vicky could take a look at the bride¡¯s wedding dress and design the groom¡¯s suit to match it. Elijah led her to where the wedding dress was stored. ¡°This is my fiancee¡¯s wedding dress.¡± The wedding dress in front of Vicky was from the Blossom lineup. Thousands of tiny diamonds were sewn to the snow- white dress, giving it a shimmering effect under the bright light. It was beyond beautiful. Time seemed to have stopped the moment Vickyid eyes on the dress. No wonder people say the most beautiful time in a woman¡¯s life is when she puts on a wedding dress,¡¯ thought Vicky. Not many women could resist such a stunning wedding dress, and Vicky was no exception. Unfortunately, when she and Tyler got married, there was no wedding dress or ceremony. All they did was to get a marriage certificate at the City Hall. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°This wedding dress is specially flown in from Barama. What do you think? Gorgeous, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elijah asked. His question dragged her back to reality. She nodded lightly and said, ¡°It is gorgeous indeed. No wonder you couldn¡¯t find a groom¡¯s suit that you¡¯re satisfied with. This wedding dress is grander than the usual wedding dress in the market, so I¡¯m afraid those off-the-rack groom¡¯s suits could never do it justice.¡± Elijah had studied design before and through their conversation, he found Vicky to be more mature than her age. When he first met her, he was a little skeptical about her professionalism due to how young she looked. However, after conversing with her, he waspletely relieved to know that she was not only a pro but also had a good eye as well. The reason he could not find a groom¡¯s suit that he was satisfied with was that the ones in the market were so average looking that they would surely be eclipsed by the wedding dress. ¡°What kind of suit do you think is best for this wedding dress?¡± Elijah asked. Although Vicky only specialized in women¡¯s clothing, it did not mean she waspletely ignorant about men¡¯s clothing.A Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Jennifer would frequently seek her advice when it came to professional knowledge. Vicky was about to exin the concept of the design when she heard someone gasp behind her. ¡°My goodness, Tyler. This wedding dress looks absolutely wonderful¡­¡± Vicky unconsciously jolted at the familiarity of the voice. Afterward, a set of footsteps approached and the voice rose again. ¡°All the other dresses cant even compare to this one¡­ Tyler, I am in love with this. How about we buy this dress instead?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Whatever,¡± a man¡¯s cold voice responded. ¡°Excuse me, can I try this dress on?¡± The woman asked. ¡°Miss Starling, Mister Hart, I¡¯m sorry to let you down, but this is a tailor-made dress for another customer¡­¡± ¡°Tyler, why don¡¯t we contact the owner to see if they are willing to sell it?¡± Elijah heard the discussion alongside and turned around, only to freeze when he saw the couple behind him. ¡°You two are¡­¡± Aurora saw Elijah and quickly asked, ¡°Are you the owner of this wedding gown?¡± Elijah nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I really like this wedding gown. Can you talk to your fiance and consider selling this piece to me? The terms can be negotiable,¡± Aurora spoke softly. Aurora did not make an offer; instead she went straight to discussing terms, demonstrating herck of concern for money. For people of her status, what mattered to them were intangible benefits that money could not buy. With his brows furrowed, Elijah hesitated for a moment as he was unsure of what to say. Knowing that Elijah could not make the decision on his own, Aurora shifted her gaze to the woman standing next to Elijah. Assuming she was his fiance, Aurora smiled. ¡°Miss, may I ask if you could¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Aurora¡¯s expression instantly froze. ¡°Ms. Shaw?¡± Vicky had long recognized their voices from afar. ¡®It truly is a small world. Of all the ces to run into these two again¡­¡¯ Vicky thought. ¡®I can¡¯t believe it. I almost forgot that Tyler and Aurora are going to be engaged.¡¯ Vicky turned her head and calmly said, ¡°Miss Starling, what a coincidence seeing you here.¡± She refused to look at the man standing beside Aurora, as if he was just a nk wall. Aurora looked back and forth between Elijah and Vicky in surprise. ¡°Ms. Shaw, are you¡­ getting married?¡± Vicky furrowed her brow, but before she could respond, Aurora continued, ¡°You were still with Mister Lincoln a few days ago. How can you change partners that quickly?¡± Aurora raised her head and looked at Tyler, who was standing quietly by her side. ¡°Tyler, did Ms. Shaw and Mister Lincoln break up?¡± Tyler did not answer Aurora¡¯s question. Instead, his gaze remained fixed on Vicky, unwavering. Vicky could still feel the immense pressure and the intimidating re despite not looking in his direction. Her palms inexplicably turned sweaty, and the atmosphere became noticeably tense. Without fully understanding the situation at hand, Elijah instinctively refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t give up this wedding gown.¡± Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Chapter 982 As soon as the words were shared, Elijah felt a cold gaze upon him. A chill ran down Elijah¡¯s spine, sending an inexplicable shiver through his body. He knew that this was the wedding dress that his fiance loved the most, and as a man, he shouldn¡¯t cower before wealth and authority. ¡°This wedding gown holds a special significance for us. I¡¯m sorry, we won¡¯t sell it no matter what price you offer,¡± Elijah added. Aurora was a little disappointed, but she came from a respectable background and could not bring herself to forcefully take the dress. Moreover, she had openly misunderstood the rtionship between Elijah and Vicky, so it was near impossible to push this matter into her favor knowing that Vicky was involved. ¡°A virtuous person shouldn¡¯t take away what others love. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s forget I asked,¡± she said, turning around and holding onto Tyler¡¯s arm. ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s go and look at other dresses.¡± Tyler withdrew his gaze and replied with a faint hum. Throughout the entire exchange, he did not utter another word. Before leaving, Tyler sneaked a nce at Vicky with a seemingly subtle and calm look that held a tangible presence. Vicky felt an inexplicable unease deep in her heart. Only after the two figures disappeared did Elijah speak, feeling somewhat puzzled. ¡°Ms. Shaw, you know those people?¡± Vicky remained silent for a few seconds and then replied,¡± Yeah, I do, but we¡¯re not very close.¡± Elijah soon realized that Vicky might not be close with the couple either; after all, the couple mistook Elijah as Vicky¡¯s fiance. Fortunately, he had encountered such situations before and did not pay it much mind. Instead, he said to Vicky, ¡°Ms. Shaw, please take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else that needs improvement.¡± Vicky quickly snapped back to reality and refocused on her work. Elijah was very involved with his wedding and was one of her most meticulous clients, and by the time they finished discussing the initial design ns, it was already past nine o¡¯clock. Just as they prepared to leave, Vicky bumped into Aurora, who was trying on wedding dresses. Aurora had a radiant smile on her face and was dressed in a pure white wedding gown ¨C she resembled an unreachable fairy that was filled with nothing but happiness. It was no wonder the store staff went to great lengths to shower Aurora with exaggeratedpliments. Vicky felt hurt by all the sounds ofughter surrounding Aurora. Vicky quickly averted her gaze. As they walked out of the bridal shop, Vicky said to Elijah,¡± Mr. Harrisons, let¡¯s end here for today.¡± Elijah nodded and asked, ¡°Where do you live, Ms. Shaw? Do you need a ride back?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you, Mr. Harrisons.¡± Vicky smiled and declined. ¡°I¡¯ve already called a taxi.¡± ¡°Well then, thank you for today.¡± Vicky nodded. She knew that Elijah was just being polite instead of actually offering to send her home. After the two left, a paparazzo hiding in the shadows examined the photos in his camera as a hint of excitement appeared on his face. He made a phone call and spoke with a restrained, excited voice, ¡°I have exclusive breaking news! You remember how Elijah is getting married? I managed to snag some photos of his hidden fiance! What do you think she looks like? Well¡­ She¡¯s quite beautiful. I can see why Elijah kept her a secret for so long. You know¡­ his female fans will be quite heartbroken after this!¡± In the bridal shop, Aurora stood before the mirror, continuously scrutinizing her reflection. A sweet smile yed on her lips as she swayed. ¡°Tyler, what do you think of this dress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said carelessly. Aurora stiffened, Tyler had the exact same response to every dress she tried on thus far. She turned around to study the look on his face, only to realize that Tyler was not looking at her at all. She followed his gaze and paled. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She was aware that Tyler had not been showing any interest in what she wore ever since he entered the shop, and had she put up with it. However, since they ran into Vicky, Tyler¡¯s attention had clearly been drawn toward her. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Chapter 983 The way Tyler stared at Vicky looked like he was watching his own wife cheat. Aurora did not know why she felt this way, but from her perspective, Tyler looked like a beast that lurked in the dark with his eyes possessively fixed on his prey. However, she could not understand why he would divorce Vicky if he still had feelings for her. Sometimeter that day, Vicky and Elijah finally stepped out of the shop. Tyler, who had been staring at them, scowled and followed them out. Aurora was taken aback by a sudden different expression before hurrying after him. ¡°Tyler, where are you going?¡± Tyler pushed Aurora out of his way. ¡°I need to do something. You should carry on with choosing your wedding dress.¡± With that, he did not give Aurora the chance to respond and strode out. The taxi Vicky called quickly arrived. As she was about to get in, she was suddenly pulled away by a strong force. Vicky turned back in surprise. Under the flickering light of the uncertain streemp, she recognized the handsome and familiar face of the stranger. He was tinged with a hint of darkness. Vicky¡¯s expression instantly cooled and she forcefully shook off the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go, Tyler!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler, ustomed to doing as he pleased, had no intention of listening to her. ¡°Where did your fiance go?¡± His tone was devoid of emotion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he send you home?¡± Vicky instinctively wanted to retort, but the words she wanted to scream out got caught in her throat. Elijah was not her fiance, but considering Tyler¡¯s proposition for her to be his mistress, she decided to withhold her exnation and replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Tyler¡¯s grip tightened on her wrist, and his gaze darkened.¡± Vicky, it seems you haven¡¯t taken my warning to heart.¡± Vicky detested Tyler¡¯s dismissive attitude. It was as if he considered himself superior to everyone else; though Tyler was warning her, she saw no reason toply. ¡°You forced me to cut off all contact with Lincoln, and I did as you wished. What else do you want?¡± she asked. ¡°You know what I want,¡± he responded. Gritting her teeth, Vicky dered, ¡°You can forget it because I will never agree!¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°Do you think marrying someone random like this will help you escape from me?¡± ¡®Marrying someone random?¡¯ She thought. ¡®Does he think that I¡¯m marrying Elijah in a haste to escape him?¡¯ While Vicky was irritated by Tyler¡¯s persistent pursuit, she still did not need to reach a point where she would have to sacrifice her own marriage to be rid of him. ¡°Tyler, stop thinking too highly of yourself!¡± The taxi driver observed the two and asked, ¡°Miss, are you still going to catch a ride?¡± Vicky began, ¡°I-¡° Before she could finish her sentence, Tyler coldly uttered a single word to the taxi driver. ¡°Leave.¡± The taxi driver wanted to call the police for Vicky, but the chilling look in the man¡¯s eyes sent a shiver down his spine.¡¯ I probably shouldn¡¯t mess with that man¡­¡¯ The driver thought. ¡®Forget it, it¡¯s better to mind my own business and avoid any trouble. No hard feelings,dy.¡¯ With that thought in mind, the taxi driver drove away. Tyler grabbed Vicky¡¯s wrist and calmly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Come join me.¡± Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Chapter 984 ¡°If you¡¯re hungry and need thepany, Ms. Starling can join you instead. I¡¯ve already eaten, so let me go!¡± Tyler disregarded her rejection and pulled her wrist, heading towards his car. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vicky could not bear it any longer. ¡°Tyler, enough! We¡¯re divorced. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you anymore. Plus ¡­ If you¡¯re so fond of finding mistresses, just wave your hand, and countless women will willingly throw themselves at you. Why bother your ex-wife that you chose to abandon?¡± Tyler looked at her and calmly uttered a few words.¡± Because it¡¯s new.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Vicky was dumbfounded. ¡°New?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never kept a mistress before,¡± he said. ¡°I also want to experience what it feels like to keep a mistress. Especially when¡­¡± He affectionately stroked her hair, his thin lips slightly curved. ¡°Transforming my former wife into a mistress sounds quite interesting.¡± Vicky clenched her fists as she struggled to contain her impending outburst of emotions. She gazed into his eyes, enunciating each word, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ve already repaid my debt to you. You have no right to treat me like this.¡± Tyler chuckled. ¡°As if. When did you repay it? I wasn¡¯t aware.¡± ¡°On the day we divorced, you clearly said¡­¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened when she suddenly remembered that he did not confirm anything and she was the one who did all the talking. Hershes trembled delicately. ¡°W-what do you mean by all of this?¡± Tyler remained nonchnt. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my intentions quite clear.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice grew louder. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m telling you to let go!¡± Though it was already nine at night, for a bustling metropolis, the nightlife was just starting toe to life. Around them, Vicky and Tyler managed to garner the attention of the passing strangers. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Stop causing a scene ande dine with me.¡± Vicky noticed the gazes of those around her. Her gaze subtly shifted, and she immediately called for help. ¡°Help! Anyone! A thug is bothering me!¡± Many kind-hearted citizens heard Vicky¡¯s plea and quickly gathered around. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the thug?!¡± Vicky pointed at Tyler, who tightly held her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The crowd followed Vicky¡¯s gaze. Ayer of ethereal light shimmered under the moonlight. The man stood quietly beneath the night sky, his exquisitely handsome face resembling a sculpture, emanating an air of cool elegance His presencemanded such majesty that he could hardly be mistaken as a thug. The onlookers exchanged perplexed nces. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s a thug?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like one¡­¡± ¡°Do thugs look this handsome nowadays?¡± Everyone started whispering to one another. Just then, Tyler said, ¡°My girlfriend and I are in a fight. Sorry for causing a scene.¡± The crowd quickly epted Tyler¡¯s reasoning. ¡°I thought so. This handsomed doesn¡¯t look like a thug at all.¡± ¡°True. They seem like a perfect couple.¡± ¡°Lady, there¡¯s no need to be upset. It¡¯s hard enough for people like you to stay together. You just need to talk things out.¡± It only took Tyler a single sentence to turn everyone against Vicky. She fumbled as she tried to exin, ¡°H-he¡¯s not my boyfriend¡­¡± However, her words were quickly buried by the others¡¯ voices. ¡°Oh, whatever. Just go home already.¡± Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Chapter 985 ¡°Go ahead and cheer your girlfriend up. Stop upsetting her,¡± someone in the crowd cheered. ¡°If you surprise her more often, she won¡¯t be mad at you.¡± ¡°Yeah, send her more flowers or something.¡± Tyler nodded at the others¡¯ advice. ¡°Thank you. I will do so.¡± With that, he took Vicky¡¯s hand to leave, but Vicky remained frozen in ce. ¡°Hey, man. I know a way you can appease your girlfriend¡¯s anger immediately,¡± someone said. Tyler turned to the person who spoke. ¡°I¡¯m open to suggestions.¡± The person smirked. ¡°Kiss her.¡± The crowd instantly cheered. ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡± Vicky never intended to get involved with Tyler, but little did she know¡­ She was already slowly digging her own grave. At this moment, the crowd around them grewrger andrger. Those who arrivedter didn¡¯t know what was happening. Upon hearing everyone shouting, they assumed it was a proposal and joined in themotion. Vicky¡¯s face flushed with alternating shades of red and pink, knowing she was stuck with Tyler for the moment. As Vicky was about to find apromise, the man beside her suddenly lowered his head. Her eyelids twitched, and she instinctively tried to evade him. To no avail, Tyler firmly held her head and kissed her deeply without any warning. Upon witnessing this scene, the onlookers were initially stunned but then unanimously erupted in apuse, apanied by warmughter. ¡°Ah! What a perfect match!¡± ¡°Theirpatibility is evident. Quick, take a photo for a screensaver!¡± ¡°Oh my, what a passionate kiss! He must really love his girlfriend!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m so envious!¡± These voices of approval reached Vicky¡¯s ears. Due to the presence of the gathered crowd, the man¡¯s kiss was not as fierce and rough as before. Instead, it carried a gentle and tender touch. Vicky wanted to escape but found herself trapped in his embrace. After being married for so many years, he knew how to subdue her. In no time, Vicky grew powerless to resist and leaned against his chest, allowing him to do as he pleased. Once she stopped resisting, the man began to reveal a hint of aggression. After a while, Tyler released his iron grip on her to avoid suspicions from the onlookers. The surrounding people whistled and showered Tyler with praise. ¡°This tactic really works!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how a man should act!¡± ¡°Haha, I bet his girlfriend won¡¯t be mad anymore!¡± Tyler lowered his gaze, and his once clear and melodious voice turned husky. ¡°Do you want to leave with me, or do you want to stay here and let them continue watching?¡± Vicky¡¯s face turned crimson red, and it was unclear whether it was due to shyness or anger. She couldn¡¯t fathom the consequences if she threw another tantrum under the watchful eyes of everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said stiffly. ¡°If only you had obeyed earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have made a fool of yourself.¡± he double vor Vicky caught the double entendre in his words and almost could not control herself from shaking his hand off. She indifferently stated, ¡°Tyler, do you really think you can control me forever?¡± ¡°At least while I¡¯m alive. You won¡¯t ever escape me. ¡°I won¡¯t let you have your way.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Vicky chose not to act recklessly and instead left hand-in-hand with Tyler. The onlookers could not help but discuss in hushed voices. ¡°What a perfect couple they are. It would be a pity if they broke up.¡± ¡°Well, young couples argue and quarrel. Isn¡¯t that normal for the youth? Who hasn¡¯t gone through that stage anyways?¡± ¡°From the way they look at each other, it¡¯s clear they can¡¯t stand to part from each other¡­ I have a knack for judging people. Trust me.¡± Once out of sight from the crowd, Vicky coldly let go of Tyler¡¯s hand. ¡°I have something else to do. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Tyler grabbed her back tightly. ¡°Join me for a meal first. I¡¯ll take you backter.¡± ¡°Not a chance.¡± Vicky¡¯s tone was icy. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°And I can get back home on my own. Please, let go of my hand. Now.¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t? Are you nning to call for more help?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression stiffened. This man was too cunning. She had intended to teach him a lesson, but she did not expect him to turn the tables on her. ¡°Tyler, do you really think I have no other way to deal with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have many ways to deal with me over trivial matters like this,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Since you are aware of that, when are you going to let me go?¡± Vicky thought Tyler would continue to pester her. To her surprise, Tyler actually released her hand. Vicky was momentarily stunned, but she quickly regained her senses and took a few steps back, creating a safe distance between them while watching him warily. Tyler¡¯s lips curled slightly, as if he found Vicky¡¯s actions amusing. ¡°Vicky, are you turning a blind eye to the obvious?¡± Did she think she could escape from his clutches once he physically let go of her? Having regained her freedom, Vicky did not want to spend another moment with him and brushed hisment off. She nced at him and hailed a taxi without thinking too much. The taxi pulled up beside her. As Vicky quickly opened the door, she still kept an eye on Tyler¡¯s movements just in case he pulled another stunt. This time, Tyler did not step forward to stop her. Instead, he stood in ce, silently watching Vicky, his expression calm and indifferent. After closing the door, Vicky still found it hard to believe that Tyler had actually changed his mind and let her go. Now that she was further away from Tyler, Vicky could not be bothered to think about why he no longer tried to stop her. She had been busy the whole day, and she was reaching a point of exhaustion, but she did not dare to sleep in the taxi. Instead, she forced herself to stay alert, gazing out of the window and recounting the event that happened. Right then, the driver¡¯s car screeched to the left of the road! Following the screech, the taxi was quickly surrounded by a few police cars. A police officer walked out and demanded, ¡°We received a report that someone in the car is carrying arge number of prohibited goods. All individuals in the car are step out of the vehicle and cooperate with our investigation.¡± The taxi waspletely surrounded, so there was no route to escape. Vicky got out of the car in confusion and the police officers proceeded to open the back truck on the taxi. Their expression darkened and said, ¡°Ma¡¯ am, please follow us to the police station. ¡± Vicky did not know what they found in the back trunk as she was only a passenger and had nothing to do with it, so she exined, ¡°I just got into this taxi. I didn¡¯t know he had prohibited goods in his car¡­¡± Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Vicky didn¡¯t even have the chance to continue when the taxi driver ¨C who had been wiping his sweat ¨C pointed at her and eximed loudly, ¡°It¡¯s her! She was in my car not too long ago and put her things in the trunk¡­ Officer, I¡¯m innocent. Those things aren¡¯t mine!¡± Vicky did not expect to encounter such a situation on her way home and was momentarily taken aback, but she quickly regained herposure. She looked at the several police officers surrounding them and asked, May I know the time you received the report?¡± ¡°Ten minutes ago.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vicky felt relieved. ¡°Ten minutes ago? I hadn¡¯t even boarded this taxi at that time¡­¡± The taxi driver interrupted again, ¡°Officers, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She was already in the car at that time!¡± The police officer looked at Vicky and asked, ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that you weren¡¯t in the car at that time?¡± ¡°He should have a dashcam in his car, which should have a record.¡± The taxi driver said, ¡°I¡¯m just a low-paid service worker. I don¡¯t have the money to install a dashcam.¡± Vicky looked at the police officer. ¡°I can provide the location where I took the taxi. If there are surveince cameras in the vicinity, it will prove my innocence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but he specifically avoided driving in areas with surveince cameras. There were no cameras along the route he took.¡± The police officer¡¯s gaze toward Vicky was now filled with doubt. ¡°Now, don¡¯t waste any more of my time ande with us to the police station to cooperate with the investigation.¡± Jennifer and Cece received a call from Vicky and rushed over that night. ¡°Vicky, that driver is using you of carrying those dangerous items. If we can¡¯t find sufficient evidence, you¡­ you might face imprisonment,¡± Cece said. Jennifer also expressed her concerns. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve asked around. Although you were seen with Mister Harrisons at the bridal shop, everything happened¡­ only after that. Think carefully, do you really have no evidence or witnesses to prove your innocence?¡± Vicky remained silent for a while. ¡°I have a witness.¡± Cece and Jennifer¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If there¡¯s a witness, you¡¯ll definitely be saved.¡± Vicky, however, shook her head. ¡°He won¡¯t testify for me. At this point, I¡¯m convinced that all of this was intentionally orchestrated by him too.¡± The two were taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vicky revealed a scornful smile. ¡°He must be waiting for me to turn to him for help.¡± She had just gotten into the taxi, and an ident urred almost immediately. Moreover, his unusual behavior of letting her go without fighting back made her suspicious as well. Knowing that she was the reason for his imprisonment, it made sense that he would resent her and try to do the same. Now, he was slowly returning everything he had experienced back to her. Cece and Jennifer exchanged a nce, and Jennifer asked softly, ¡°This person you¡¯re talking about¡­ Who is he?¡± Vicky remained silent. After that, no matter how much Jennifer and Cece questioned her, Vicky did not speak another word. A few minutester, the prison guard came over. ¡°Visitation time is over. All visitors are requested to immediately leave.¡± Cece and Jennifer had no choice but to leave. The next day when the two headed over to see Vicky again, they were told, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Shaw has made it clear that she doesn¡¯t want any more visitors.¡± Despite what the guard said, no one knew if Vicky was truly the one who refused to have visitors or if it was someone else entirely. Cece and Jennifer were both at their wit¡¯s end, but with their limited ability, there was no way for them to obtain any other information. In the end, Cece tried to call Harvey, but he could not be reached. Ever since Harvey left Zendonia, he kept getting caught up in troubles and had not been able to return. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Cece tried to contact Harvey several times but received no response, leaving her thoroughly disappointed. ¡°He¡¯s not answering his phone,¡± she whined. Jennifer suggested, ¡°Should we call Mister Hart?¡± Cece looked at her. ¡°Mister Hart? Which Mister Hart are you talking about?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jennifer¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Mister Lincoln Hart, the one who ordered customized clothing from us.¡± ¡®But¡­ Vicky said we shouldn¡¯t contact him anymore¡­¡± Cece hesitated. ¡°Didn¡¯t Vicky say that this Mister Hart is like¡­ Tyler¡¯s brother, and that we shouldn¡¯t keep in contact with him?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t think that Vicky is in the position of being picky about these things now.¡± Upon reflection, Cece realized that Jennifer was right. ¡°Well ¡­ We could try contacting¡­ Him?¡± Even though she had not explicitly mentioned the name, they both were on the same page. Jennifer quickly shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not that desperate. I¡¯ll reach out to Mister Lincoln first before doing anything else. Maybe he¡¯ll know about something or two.¡± Jennifer made the call to Lincoln, and it did not take long before the call was answered. After hearing Jennifer¡¯s ount, Mister Lincoln said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into it and call you back.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jennifer expressed her gratitude. About two hourster, Lincoln returned Jennifer¡¯s call.¡± Vicky¡¯s situation is indeed quiteplicated.¡± Jennifer felt uneasy. ¡°Mister Lincoln, is there any way to rescue Vicky right now?¡± ¡°Not at the moment. I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but I do know that she is under special care¡­ Even I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to visit, let alone the two of you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ What can we do to rescue Vicky?¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice was low and solemn. ¡°The only option now is to go find Tyler.¡± Jennifer and Cece knew that Vicky would rather remain imprisoned than seek help from Tyler. After hanging up the phone, Jennifer and Cece fell into a deep silence. In a low voice, Cece said, ¡°Vicky has been kind to us all this time and¡­ she agreed to divorce Tyler because of us¡­ We can¡¯t just stand by while she¡¯s suffering in prison.¡± Cece looked at Jennifer. ¡®How about¡­ I go to Hart Corporation and find Mister Hart? If he¡¯s the only one who can save Vicky, what harm can it do to ask him?¡± That seemed to be their best and only option at the moment, so Jennifer thought for a moment and nodded gently. ¡°No harm giving it a try.¡± Without further ado, the two prepared to go to Hart Corporation, but a slender figure stood in their way as soon as they stepped out of the studio. Jennifer¡¯s expression instantly darkened when she saw the person¡¯s face. ¡°Anthony? What are you doing here?¡± Anthony did not take her distant tone personally and smiled. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been looking around forwyers. What¡¯s wrong? Trouble in paradise?¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m in trouble, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Jennifer, if you n on seeing Tyler right now, my advice is for you to not. Even your boss might stand a better chance of breaking free.¡± Jennifer paled. ¡®What do you mean?¡± Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Chapter 989 ¡°I heard that you were arrested for injuring someone a while ago,¡± Anthony said casually. Jennifer¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So what if I did.¡± ¡°You should know that Tyler was the one who fabricated this whole thing right? He might even hold you hostage against Vicky, shouldn¡¯t you have known that by now?¡± Jennifer pursed her lips and Cece felt guilty as well. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Do you know why Vicky was captured, while the two of you get to roam freely?¡± Anthony continued. Jennifer scowled and stared at him intently. ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡± A faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Jennifer, Vicky doesn¡¯t have that many friends, and the two of you are the only ones close enough to make her do things against her will.¡± He turned to look at Cece. ¡°You mentioned that Vicky wasn¡¯t as close with you before she lost her memories, right?¡± Cece nodded. ¡°Yes, but what does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°It means that she was well aware that whoever gets too close to her will get smacked into the storm she is in. After being married to Tyler for so many years, Vicky grew to understand his character best. She knows that once she has a conflict with Tyler, the people she cares about will be his tools against her. Nnow, because of your rtionship with her, she¡¯s at his mercy. As long as Tyler uses you to threaten her, she will have no means to resist his request because hurting you is more effective than hurting Vicky herself. Do you understand?¡± Both Jennifer and Cece turned pale. ¡°So, what you mean is¡­ That we¡¯re being burdens to Vicky?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged a ne to leave Zendonia. Tyler¡¯s actions will escte in the near future. If you don¡¯t want to be a hindrance to Vicky, you need to leave as soon as possible.¡± Cece could not help but ask, ¡°Wait. If we leave, what will happen to Vicky?¡± ¡°Vicky won¡¯t have a chance to turn the situation around until you leave. If you don¡¯t, she will forever be at the mercy of Tyler.¡± Anthony nced at Jennifer and spoke in a slower voice. ¡°Jennifer, this is Zendonia. My people won¡¯t be able to hold off Tyler for long. If you don¡¯t leave here today, then¡­ the past will repeat itself.¡± Jennifer understood what he meant. ¡°You mean, all this time¡­ you were secretly protecting us?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony said. ¡°I could only do it because Tyler¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on you, but if he can¡¯t find a way to break Vicky, he will certainly target you.¡± Anthony looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Not long ago, I saw Vicky and she asked me to help you leave as soon as possible.¡± Both Jennifer and Cece were stunned, finding it hard to believe. ¡°You saw her?¡± Cece asked. ¡°Yes, I recorded a video of her. You can watch it in the carter.¡± When it came to matters of rtionships, Anthony may have been unreliable, but he would never lie about something this severe, so Jennifer nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± On the way to the airport, Cece and Jennifer watched the video recorded by Anthony. ¡°Jennifer, Cece, by the time you see this video, you should already be on your way to the airport, right? I¡¯m really happy to have met you both. I¡¯m not a qualified boss, nor a worthy friend. I can¡¯t protect you, and I keep involving you in unnecessary dangers. So, during this time, I would like to kindly request for you to temporarily leave Zendonia. Once I resolve the troubles in Zendonia, I wille to you as soon as I can. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take care of myself, and you must take care of yourselves too.¡± Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Chapter 990 The afternoon sunlight shone into the office, lighting the entire room. Still, the temperature inside remained freezing cold. ¡°On the first day Ms. Shaw was arrested, she met with Cece and Jennifer, and nobody else. Yesterday, Anthony found his way to meet with Ms. Shaw in secret in the afternoon and¡­¡± Harry bowed his head, not daring to continue. Tyler leaned back elegantly on his chair, his lips curling into a cold smirk.¡± Did Anthony take Cece and Jennifer away with him?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± Tyler remained quiet for a while. ¡°Mister Hart¡­¡± Harry asked gingerly. ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Since Vicky ns on being stubborn, let¡¯s see how long she willst,¡± Tyler said coldly. Harry knew what Tyler meant ¨C he wanted to keep Vicky locked up but Harry did not have the courage to confirm it otherwise. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Vicky had been imprisoned once before, so entering prison again did not make her feel too out of ce. Anthony had already taken Jennifer and Cece away, and from now on, Tyler will no longer be able to use them to threaten her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She would never allow herself to be a mistress or a pet under Tyler¡¯s control. The problem at hand was not actually difficult to solve, but Vicky would rather be locked up than beg Tyler for help. She refused to be manipted by him time and time again. She knew that seeking Tyler¡¯s help woulde at a cost and she would never allow herself to sink to the level of a homewrecker or a lover. Now that Jennifer and Cece were gone, she wanted to see what else Tyler could do to force her into submission. The stand-off between Vicky and Tyler was the hardest on people like Harry. With each passing day of the routine reports to Tyler, Harry could clearly sense Tyler¡¯s mood slowly darkening. The chilling aura slowly grew colder and colder, and Harry began to feel chills whenever he spoke in that room. A weekter, Harry received a phone call. ¡°Mister Gardner, something¡¯s wrong with Ms. Shaw¡­ She fainted¡­¡± Harry was startled. ¡°She fainted? What happened?¡± Although Vicky was locked up, Tyler had not ordered anyone to torment her. She was getting her meals regrly and there seemed to be no reason for her to get ill. ¡°Last night, Ms. Shaw developed a high fever¡­ We called a doctor to treat her overnight, but her condition didn¡¯t improve. Instead, it got worse¡­¡± Harry dared not to dy and quickly reported the news to Tyler. Tyler¡¯s purpose for locking Vicky up was never to torture her, but merely to force her intoplying and that was all. Somehow, Vicky fell ill before the purpose could be achieved. The strong smell of disinfectant permeated the air in the hospital. Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes. Before her eyes, everything was white and she thought, ¡®Did they bring me to the hospital?¡¯ ¡°Awake?¡± A deep and cold voice sounded in the quiet air. Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered, and she turned her head towards the sound. A handsome and stoic man stood silently by her bedside, his pitch-ck eyes were soulless, making it hard to discern his emotions. Her voice was hoarse and indifferent, ¡°Mister Hart, is there something you want?¡± Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Chapter 991 T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vicky, why won¡¯t you juste begging for help despite being locked up?¡± Vicky¡¯s pale lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Begging you for helpes with a price, Mister Hart.¡± ¡°So you left the window open before going to sleep on purpose to get yourself ill in order to get out?¡± Vicky did not deny it. ¡°I have no leverage against you, so I was left with the d*mbest option.¡± ¡°You seem certain that I will let you go if you try to hurt yourself.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Yeah.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Has it ever crossed your mind that I could have just left you there to die?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± She met his gaze. ¡°You haven¡¯t had enough time torturing me, so you won¡¯t let me die so easily.¡± If he truly wanted to kill her, she would not even be here right now. If he could spend four years nning his revenge, he could wait a while longer. He won¡¯t be content with just her death, so the divorce was never an end; it was only the beginning. She had been too naive before. Tyler¡¯s thin lips curled up, forming a cold arc. ¡°It seems you have learned some self-awareness.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes, clear and contrasting, were fixated on him. ¡°Now you want me to be your lover as a way to retaliate for how I treated you back then?¡± In the past, she had asked Tyler to be her lover while she dated another man to break up with him. That incident must have been seen as his most humiliating moment. Tyler¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°At least you know what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ept it.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice became hoarse and unpleasant due to dehydration from not drinking water for a long time. ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t sumb to your threats.¡± Tyler looked at her coldly. ¡°There is nothing I cannot do. Vicky, you should understand the consequences of opposing me.¡± Vicky, with a carefree mentality, said, ¡°No matter how much I cooperate with you, I know you don¡¯t actually have the intention of letting me go. If that¡¯s the case, why should I submit to your threats?¡± Tylerughed furiously. ¡°Vicky, do you think that by sending Cece and Jennifer away, I won¡¯t be able to do anything to you?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to think that. You have plenty of ways to torment me¡­ Just like this time, you can easily frame me with a crime, and I won¡¯t have any means to resist.¡± He used to threaten her with her friend¡¯s safety, so she had no choice but toply. Now that she was alone, nothing mattered anymore. Tyler could easily detect the sarcasm in her tone. ¡°Vicky, you just won¡¯t give up, will you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this, but you forced me to.¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°Alright, remember this conversation. Don¡¯te crying to me in the future.¡± After saying this, Tyler did not stay any longer and left the hospital room. In the following days, Vicky gradually recovered under the doctor¡¯s treatment. Since that day, Tyler had not visited the hospital again. On the day of her discharge, Harry took care of all the necessary paperwork for her. Vicky had thought that even after recovering, she would continue to be confined. To her bewilderment, Harry said, ¡°Ms. Shaw, the previous misunderstanding has been cleared up. You are free now, you don¡¯t have to go back.¡± Vicky nkly stared back. Tyler had not achieved his goal yet, so it made no sense why he would let her go. ¡°Ms. Shaw, do you have any other questions? If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Harry smiled and left. After Harry left, Vicky stepped out of the hospital and was instantly surrounded by a group of reporters. Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Before Vicky couldprehend the situation, the reporters speedily shoved their microphones in front of her face. ¡°Ms. Shaw, what¡¯s your rtionship with the big star, Elijah?¡± ¡°Someone snapped a photo of you with Elijah in a bridal shop. It looked like you two were picking out a wedding gown. Are you his girlfriend?¡± ¡°How long have you two been dating?¡± The shlights blinded Vicky while she was swarmed with multiple questions. Vicky hated being surrounded by the reporters and was about to exin herself when a man¡¯s voice pierced through the air. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Vicky was taken aback and instinctively looked beyond the crowd. There, appearing in a well-dressed manner, was Elijah. His bodyguards quickly dispersed the reporters surrounding Vicky and escorted her out of the crowd. Vicky could not quiteprehend Elijah¡¯s actions. ¡® Mister Harrisons, what is all this about?¡± Elijah whispered, ¡°Just get in the car.¡± Vicky furrowed her brows, knowing that if she did not rify the situation now, the subsequent reports might be even more misleading. Though she was not entirely sure what had happened, through the questions posed by the reporters, she had managed to string some information together. After a few seconds of hesitation, she decided to get in the car to learn the whole story from Elijah. Once inside the car, Vicky could not help but ask, ¡°Mister Harrisons, what exactly is going on?¡± Elijah sighed helplessly. ¡°The other day, when we went to the bridal shop to look at wedding dresses, we were photographed by reporters. It made the news and went viral the next day. When my fiance found out, she assumed I was seeing other women behind her back and wanted to break up with me. I called you, hoping you coulde forward and exin, but your phone went unanswered. Miss Monroe said you were on a business trip and would not be able toe back for the time being.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. ¡°So now¡­¡± Elijah exined, ¡°Ms. Shaw, I need to be transparent with you. My fiance and I were also rushed into getting engaged. If you follow thetest news, you should know that I had many girlfriends before, but none of themsted long. A while ago, my grandmother was diagnosed with a terminal illness. When I was young, my parents were busy with work, so my grandmother was the one that raised me¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Her greatest wish was to see me get married¡­ To fulfill her wish, I agreed to an arranged marriage within the family. I met my fiance three months ago, and we had a decent impression of each other. Her family was pressuring us, so we quickly agreed to the n and decided to get married. We didn¡¯t know each other too well, and given my reputation and the recent news, it¡¯s understandable that she didn¡¯t trust me¡­ She proposed that if you were the fashion designer I hired, she¡¯d rather you exin things in person. Butthen¡­¡± Vicky had gone missing and was unreachable. Upon learning that she was the reason why the engagement ended, a sense of guilt rose within her. ¡°What happened to you and your fiance after?¡± Elijah tugged at his lips. ¡°We broke up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vicky apologized. It was her active action that caused the client and his fiance to break up ¨C an unprecedented mistake in Vicky¡¯s years of work. Vicky looked at Elijah. ¡°I apologize, Mister Harrisons. I never anticipated that this news would have such a significant impact on you. Where is your fiance now? Is there still a chance to exin myself? Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?¡± Elijah smiled bitterly. ¡°She¡¯s already eloped with another wealthy suitor who was eager to get married.¡± Vicky was stunned.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Vicky was imprisoned and fell ill. The whole process took about half a month. She did not expect Elijah¡¯s ex-fiance to get married to someone else so quickly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear that,¡± she said. After ruining others¡¯ engagement, she had nothing much to say apart from apologizing. ¡®My wedding with her was scheduled to be three months from now. I haven¡¯t had the chance to take her home and my grandma hasn¡¯t had the chance to meet her yet,¡± Elijah continued with his gaze resting on Vicky. ¡°Once the scandal about us started circting, my grandma mistook you for my fiance and was satisfied with your appearance. I¡¯m wondering¡­ I know this is far-fetched¡­ But if you can act as my fiance for the time being¡­¡± He paused and added,¡± Considering my grandma¡¯s condition, she won¡¯t last another three months¡­ So there probably won¡¯t even be a wedding. Would it be too much to ask if you can help to entertain my family?¡± Vicky parted her lips and was unable to reject the question. She was the one who caused the engagement to get called off and the victim was asking her for help, so she could not possibly reject it. ¡°Fear not, Ms. Shaw,¡± Elijah said. ¡°It¡¯ll just be a charade, and I would nevery a finger on you in any way.¡± Due to the news spreading around like wildfire, everyone assumed that Vicky was already his girlfriend. Finding a new girlfriend within a short period of time was not as easy as he thought, especially considering the conservative mindset of the older generation. It would be hard for them to ept that he had just made the news with one woman, only to go and have another girlfriend right away. Hence, Elijah had chosen not to rify anything for the past few days. Vicky looked at Elijah and said, ¡°Mister Harrisons, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help, but¡­ I still have a bunch of personal issues to deal with, what if-¡° Before Vicky could finish her sentence, Elijah interrupted her. ¡°Ms. Shaw, please rest assured I will compensate you sufficiently for this. If you have any requests, feel free to voice them.¡± Elijah thought Vicky was asking for payment. Vicky quickly exined, ¡°Mister Harrisons, that¡¯s not what I meant-¡° Before Vicky could finish, an abrupt ringtone interrupted her. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Elijah¡¯s phone was ringing and as soon as he answered the call, he heard the anxious voice of an old lady on the other end. ¡°When will my dearest granddaughter-inw arrive?¡± Elijah nced at Vicky and replied warmly, ¡°We¡¯re on our way back now. It¡¯ll take about half an hour before we arrive.¡± ¡°Very well, very well,¡± the olddy said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare the meal.¡± After a pause, she asked,¡± Does she have any dietary restrictions or favorite dishes?¡± Elijah fell into a dilemma at this question. He did not know Vicky well enough, certainly not as well as his former fiance, and he could not answer his grandmother¡¯s question. His grandmother, however, was no ordinary olddy and immediately understood what was going on. She angrily eximed, ¡°How can you be so careless about your own wife? Pass the phone to her right now. I want to talk to her.¡± Elijah handed the phone to Vicky and said, ¡°Grandma wants to speak with you.¡± Vicky had no excuse to refuse the phone call and reluctantly took the phone. ¡°Hello, Old Madam Harrisons.¡± ¡°Oh, hello there!¡± Old Madam Harrisons was clearly delighted by her voice. ¡°My dearest granddaughter- inw, I¡¯m preparing lunch for you right now. Do you have any dietary restrictions? I¡¯ll inform the kitchen immediately.¡± Though they had never met, Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ words warmed Vicky¡¯s heart. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Her own biological grandfather, Benjamin, and her exhusband¡¯s adoptive grandfather had never held her in high regard. Vicky was not sure if it was her own fault or if she simplycked favor with the elderly. Tyler¡¯s biological parents were not fond of her either and Old Mister Hart seemed gentle on the surface, but Vicky knew deep down that she was merely pretending so. Even if he truly disliked someone, he would never show it on his face. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. If Old Mister Hart was truly kind to her, he would not have pretended to know nothing and turned a blind eye when he found out that Valencia was making things difficult for her. Vicky opened her mouth, wanting to tell the truth. ¡°Old Madam Harrisons, actually I¡­¡± ¡°Sweetie, you can call me Grandma as Elijah does. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Vicky could not refuse Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ hospitality, so sheplied. ¡°Okay¡­ Grandma.¡± Old Madam Harrisons was extremely pleased and eximed, ¡°Sweetie, Elijah has been spoiled by us since day one and does not know how to take care of others. Do not worry, once youe over, I will teach him a lesson! How can he not know his wife¡¯s preferences? That¡¯s absolutely outrageous! It¡¯s alright, though. From now on, I¡¯ll remember all your favorite meals.¡± Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ voice was kind and warm. ¡°If he dares to bully you, just give me the word, and I will take care of everything for you.¡± Vicky rarely experienced such caring concern from her elders, and Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ attention made it hard for her to refuse. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Harrisons had great expectations for Vicky. ¡°I saw your photo in the news. I never expected Elijah to find such a beautiful wife. I¡¯ve talked to Elijah about the etiquettes. He is not allowed to mistreat you¡­¡± Old Madam Harrisons continued to ramble, and in the end, Elijah could not bear it any longer. He snatched the phone from Vicky. ¡°Alright, Grandma, let¡¯s talk more when we get home.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I am rambling again.¡± Old Madam Harrisons said,¡± Quickly, ask Vicky if she has any dietary restrictions so I can arrange lunch.¡± Elijah looked at Vicky, and Vicky could not refuse anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t eat seafood.¡± Elijah then said to Old Madam Harrisons, ¡°Grandma, Vicky does not eat seafood.¡± In front of Old Madam Harrisons, Elijah automatically changed his way of addressing her. After a few more exchanges, Elijah hung up the phone. ¡°Ms. Shaw.¡± Elijah¡¯s expression was sincere. ¡°I could not find anyone else in such a short time span, that¡¯s why I¡¯m turning to you for help. If you¡¯re afraid that your boyfriend will misunderstand, I can exin everything to him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, but!¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes lit up. He had seen Vicky hesitate all along, thinking she had a boyfriend and was worried about potential misunderstandings. He assumed that was why she was reluctant to agree. Hence, he was relieved to hear her saying she was single. ¡°Ms. Shaw, if you have any difficulties, please feel free to speak up.¡± Vicky hesitated, before deciding to tell the truth. ¡°I¡¯m worried that my ex-husband wille after you.¡± ¡®Ex-husband?¡¯ Elijah thought and asked in surprise, ¡°Ms. Shaw, are you saying that¡­ Your ex-husband is bothering you right now?¡± She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the perfect time, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elijah chuckled. ¡°I need to give my family peace of mind, and you need to get away from your ex-husband. We can both get what we need this way.¡± Any ordinary person would expect an ex-husband to stop bothering her once he learned that she had a new boyfriend, and Elijah thought no different. However, he did not know Tyler like she did. ¡°Mister Harrisons, my ex-husband isn¡¯t like other people¡­¡± Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Elijah, however, seemed nonchnt. ¡°Ms. Shaw, I¡¯ve encountered this situation many times before and I have plenty of experience in handling it. If your ex-husbandes to bother you, I might be able to help you get rid of him if need be.¡± Upon hearing his words, Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered as she looked at him sharply. ¡°Mister Harrisons, why do you sound so confident at handling these kinds of things?¡± Elijah cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve had several girlfriends in the past, and I¡¯ve dealt with situations where their exes caused trouble. So, I have some experience in that aspect.¡± Hearing this, Vicky started wavering. She wanted to break free from Tyler, and Elijah needed a fake fiance. His engagement ended because of her, so it was only natural for her to take responsibility for this matter. After some thought, Vicky asked, ¡°Mister Harrisons, it will only take three months at most, right?¡± ¡°Yes, just three months. You only need to apany me to my family house and have a meal with Grandma once a week.¡± After all, they were not truly engaged, so there was no need to see each other every day ¨C meeting once a day per week posed no hindrance to Vicky¡¯s life. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With this in mind, Vicky nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, then. If you find me unsuitable, feel free to inform me at anytime.¡± Elijah finally breathed a sigh of relief and reached out his hand to Vicky. ¡°Ms. Shaw, here¡¯s to working together.¡± Vicky politely shook his hand. ¡°Pleasant to work with you.¡± Upon arriving at Harrisons¡¯ mansion, Elijah introduced Vicky to his rtives one by one. ¡°Vicky, this is my grandmother.¡± Vicky looked at the elderly woman with silver hair and a kind smile. She respectfully greeted her, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Harrisons grinned from ear to ear and held Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re even more beautiful than in the photos. Elijah, you are one lucky boy.¡± Elijah then introduced Vicky to his parents, and she greeted them one by one. Soon, Old Madam Harrisons invited Vicky to take a seat and have a meal with everyone. Elijah¡¯s parents, just like Old Madam Harrisons, had very amiable personalities, and Vicky did not feel any difort. Upon learning that Vicky came from a humble background, they did not show any contempt or dissatisfaction. On the contrary, when they found out she was a self-starting fashion designer, they became even more fond of her. Vicky had originally thought that pretending to be engaged to Elijah would be agonizing and awkward. Throughout her time spent there, she did not expect that the afternoon would quickly pass in a rxed manner. She even had some enjoyable conversations with the family! In the evening, Elijah nced at the clock and interrupted the conversation. ¡°Grandma, Mom, Dad¡­ Vicky, and I have other engagements tonight, so we should get going now.¡± Old Madam Harrisons was reluctant to part with Vicky and held her hand. ¡°Vicky, make sure you drop by more often.¡± Vicky felt a lump in her throat as she studied the kind olddy before her, knowing that Old Madam Harrisons might be gone in three months¡¯ time. She nodded and whispered, ¡°I will.¡± Old Madam Harrisons said to Missus Harrisons, ¡°Bring me the gift I prepared for Vicky.¡± Missus Harrisons nodded and brought out a small jewelry box, before opening it to reveal a beautiful bracelet inside.¡± Vicky, this is our family heirloom and since you are going to marry Elijah soon, you should keep this.¡± Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Vicky, with her experience as a youngdy of a wealthy family, could immediately tell that this bracelet was of considerable value. As she observed the heirloom piece, she found that the gemstones and diamonds on it possessed extraordinary qualities in terms of color, type, and quality. Vicky estimated the value of this bracelet to be at least 11.5 million. An heirloom worth 11.5 million was a generous gift indeed, and this stirred upplex emotions within Vicky. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s too valuable,¡± she declined. ¡°From now on, you are a member of our family. Since we are a family, there¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Old Madam Harrisons said. ¡°But, Grandma, I really can¡¯t ept it.¡± She and Elijah were only pretending to be engaged, so she could not possibly ept such a precious bracelet. ¡°How about you give this bracelet to me only after we get married, Grandma?¡± Vicky suggested. ¡°No, you are the granddaughter-inw I have chosen. This is a gift from me to you. Regardless of whether you marry into our family or not, I will still give it to you,¡± Old Madam Harrisons insisted. ¡°If Elijah finds another woman, I will never ept her.¡± Moved by Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ words, Vicky felt both grateful and guilty. Elijah¡¯s family was truly kind- hearted, and she could not bear to deceive an elderly person who was nearing the end of her life. At that moment, Elijah spoke up, ¡°Vicky, since Grandma wants you to ept it, you should just ept it.¡± Now that Elijah had spoken, Vicky could not refuse any longer. ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± she said. Old Madam Harrisons ced the bracelet on Vicky¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°This bracelet represents our family¡¯s protection. If anyone dares to bully you, feel free toe to me.¡± Vicky smiled and agreed. After leaving the house, Vicky took off the jade bracelet from her wrist and returned it to Elijah. ¡°Mister Harrisons, I need to return this jade bracelet to you.¡± Elijah shook his head. ¡°This is Grandma¡¯s gift to you. You should keep wearing it. If you visit Grandma again and she notices that you¡¯re not wearing it, she will definitely ask you about it.¡± After a moment of consideration, Vicky nodded gently.¡± Alright, I will return this bracelet to you in three months.¡± Elijah did notin and simply said, ¡°Let me take you home.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As they sat in the car, Vicky remembered something. ¡°Mister Harrisons, there¡¯s something I forgot to mention earlier.¡± Elijah looked at her and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about my ex-husband¡­¡± Elijah waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I already know about that. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to say.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you who my ex-husband is.¡± Assuming she was just an ordinary fashion designer, Elijah casually asked, ¡°Who is your ex-husband, then?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s Tyler Hart.¡± Elijah frowned. ¡°Tyler Hart? Which Tyler Hart?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of him before.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After a few moments, Elijah widened his eyes in shock.¡± Wait¡­ Are you talking about ¡®the¡¯ Tyler Hart?¡± Vicky nodded in silence. Elijah gasped and gaped at Vicky. ¡°Tyler Hart is your ex?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not messing with me, are you?¡± ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Elijah studied her face and paled, clearly feeling extremely troubled. Sometimeter, Elijah finally spoke. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Chapter 997 ¡°While there may be some differences between our family and the Hart family, it doesn¡¯t mean that anyone can juste and bully us. Moreover, our domains don¡¯t entirely ovep, so his reach should not extend that far.¡± Vicky questioned, ¡°Are you sure it won¡¯t have any impact on the Fang family?¡± Elijah replied confidently, ¡°The Hart family¡¯s strength in the business field is undoubtedly unparalleled in Zendonia, but our family excels in finance. Our fields are different, and he doesn¡¯t haveplete control over everything.¡± Hearing his reassurance, Vicky finally feltpletely at ease. In the following days, as Elijah had promised, he only invited Vicky to dine at his family house on weekends. During normal weekdays, he rarely contacted her. Even when they visited the house, Elijah treated her with the utmost respect, never making any inappropriate advances. Elijah and his parents were extremely warm and friendly towards Vicky. Every time she visited, they would prepare her favorite dishes. Despite only having been to the house a few times, Old Madam Harrisons had firmly remembered her taste and preferences. For Vicky, going there every week and having dinner with Elijah¡¯s family was not a chore, but rather a time for her to rx. Interacting with Elijah¡¯s family made Vicky experience a long-lost sense of family affection. After finishing dinner, Vicky left Elijah¡¯s family house and got into the car. She looked at Elijah and asked, ¡°It seems that your grandma¡¯s birthday is at the end of the month. Have you made any ns to celebrate?¡± Vicky had overheard this news during their recent conversation. ¡°My parents intend to organize a grand birthday banquet for Grandma.¡± Elijah let out a sigh. ¡°You know, this might be Grandma¡¯sst birthday. Since it¡¯ll be her final one, we want her to have no regrets. Grandma enjoys lively celebrations, so we¡¯ve decided to host a banquet.¡± ¡°Is there anything in particr that she likes?¡± ¡°Are you nning to give her a birthday gift?¡± Vicky nodded. Elijah looked at her and suddenly said, ¡°Actually, Vicky, do you have some timeter?¡± Since Elijah and Vicky were quite familiar with each other, they started addressing each other by their first names. ¡°I don¡¯t have any nster.¡± Elijah continued, ¡°There¡¯s an auction happening tonight. How about we go and take a look? It just so happens that I haven¡¯t bought a gift for Grandma yet.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to.¡± Old Madam Harrisons had treated her well thus far, and even though Vicky was not truly her granddaughter-inw, she started to think of Old Madam Harrisons as her own grandmother. Agreeing on the n, Elijah started the car, and they headed to the auction venue. The auction that Elijah and Vicky attended was a more traditional one. Upon entering, they were escorted by the staff to the VIP seats in the front row. This auction venue conducted legal andpliant auctions, unlike some others that had private booths. Instead, they had VIP seating arranged in front of the auction disy area. Just as they had settled into their seats, someone tapped Vicky¡¯s shoulder from behind. ¡°Vicky?¡± Vicky turned around. ¡°Noah?¡± Noah nced at Elijah. ¡°And this is?¡± Elijah smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Vicky¡¯s fiance, Elijah. Are you Vicky¡¯s¡­ friend?¡± To avoid others finding out about their lies, both Elijah and Vicky introduced one another to others as fiances. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Noah came across the scandal about Vicky and Elijah before, but did not really believe it, so he was stunned to see the two together. ¡°Are you two¡­ really engaged?¡± Elijah nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Noah turned to Vicky in disbelief. ¡°Seriously?!¡± Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Vicky fell into silence and nodded gently. Noah¡¯s jaw dropped and he scanned Vicky along with the man standing next to her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Elijah had a tall figure and was rather good-looking; it made him look like a great match with Vicky, but Noah could not understand how Tyler managed to put up with this. ¡°How long have you two been together?¡± Noah asked. Elijah considered and said, ¡°Hor about a month.¡± ¡®A month?!¡¯ Noah thought and widened his eyes. ¡°Did you encounter any idents this past month?¡± Noah asked. ¡°What?¡± Elijah shot Noah a confused look. ¡®What kind of idents?¡± ¡°The kind that threatens your safety.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Elijah felt that Noah was a bit strange, and he looked at Vicky, silently questioning Vicky with his eyes. Vicky said to Elijah, ¡°Wait for me here. I need to talk to Noah for a moment.¡± Elijah nodded, but his gaze toward Noah became even more confused. Vicky led Elijah to an empty corner before exining, ¡°Noah, Tyler, and I are divorced now.¡± ¡°Divorced?¡± Noah thought he misheard. ¡°How is it possible? Why would Tyler want to divorce you? Did you get deceived again?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vicky replied calmly. ¡°This time, he initiated the divorce. It definitely wasn¡¯t a mistake.¡± Noah became increasingly puzzled. ¡°But¡­ Weren¡¯t you both doing well recently? Why did he suddenly want a divorce?¡± The look in Vicky¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡®He¡­ It was all for revenge. r? Though it was a simple sentence, Noah, who knew Vicky¡¯s past, immediately understood. ¡¯Revenge huh¡­¡¯ He thought. It sounded fantastical, unbelievable, and even a bit childish, but considering Tyler¡¯s character, Noah had no doubt that Tyler was capable of such actions. More precisely, given Tyler¡¯s extreme nature, he was more than capable of pulling anything. Noah opened his mouth, wanting to console Vicky, but he did not know where to begin. After a moment, he said, ¡°Your fiance, Elijah, seems quite nice¡­ There are plenty of fish in the sea, and it¡¯s the right choice that you cut your losses in time.¡± Vicky did not exin much further to Noah and changed the subject. ¡°Anyways, what have you been up to recently?¡± Noah felt extremely frustrated as he recalled the things he went through in recent times. ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. I don¡¯t know what happened recently, but I seemed to have attracted a group of inexplicable women¡­¡± At the time, he even suspected that it was Tyler¡¯s doing. However, he was ardently pursuing Jennifer and had little contact with Vicky, so Tyler should have no reasons to bother him. However, Noah could not think of anyone else other than Tyler who would use such dirty and petty tricks to deceive him. Noah was absolutely perplexed. However, he was certain of one thing ¨C he had definitely offended someone to be suffering the consequences now. These past few days, he finally managed to deal with those imaginary love interests, and he had intended to find Jennifer, only to discover that she had left. After chatting for a few more moments, they realized that it was almost time for the auction and entered the venue together. As they reached the entrance, Noah suddenly felt a chilling and prating gaze fixed on him. Before he could figure out what was happening, a voice filled with sarcasm and mockery sounded behind him. ¡°Oh my, Ms. Shaw, have you changed boyfriends again?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she turned her head. An elegant and beautiful woman, apanied by a handsome and noble man, appeared within Vicky¡¯s line of sight. Vicky¡¯s jolted slightly. She had not seen Tyler for a month. During this month, Tyler had note looking for her, nor had he threatened her in any way. He seemed to havepletely lost interest in her, even disregarding the buzz of news circting online. Vicky was worried that Tyler would seek revenge against Elijah, but reality proved that she had been overthinking. It seemed that overnight, Tyler hadpletely lost interest in her. Vicky looked at the shocked expression on the face of the woman, Aurora, whose eyes revealed a hint of irony, and replied coldly, ¡°Miss Starling.¡± Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Aurora nced at Noah and looked back at Tyler, who was standing next to her. ¡°Tyler, Ms. Shaw sure changes boyfriends as quickly as she changes clothes.¡± Tyler remained indifferent and unbothered. ¡°It¡¯s time to go inside.¡± Aurora looked away. ¡°Excuse us, Ms. Shaw.¡± Vicky moved out of the way and as the wind blew past her hair, Aurora and Tyler walked past her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Noah was utterly baffled with the interaction. Back when Vicky mentioned that she had divorced Tyler, he did not believe her. Based on past experiences, Noah was convinced Tyler would have killed him for standing next to Vicky, yet he did not react at all this time. Once Tyler and Aurora were inside the hall, Vicky said,¡± Noah, let¡¯s go inside as well.¡± ¡®Yeah, sure.¡± When she returned to her seat, the lights at the exhibition booth had already been illuminated. Vicky sat beside Elijah and asked softly, ¡°Has it started?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Elijah replied with an odd expression. Vicky remained puzzled. It wasn¡¯t until Noah, who sat behind her, gently tapped her shoulder and whispered, ¡°Vicky, look beside you.¡± To Vicky¡¯s left was Elijah, but she had not looked at the person to her right yet. Since it was a VIP couple seat, there was an aisle separating her from the person on her right. Her longshes fluttered as she turned her gaze toward her right. There sat a handsomely noble man, elegantly reclining in his chair with a distinct jawline and an indifferent expression. He noticed her gaze as he turned his head and nced back at her. However, after just one look, he turned away expressionlessly, as if they wereplete strangers. Vicky¡¯s breath hitched, and she quickly averted her gaze. ¡°Vicky,¡± Elijah whispered, ¡°Why is Tyler Hart here?¡± He did not know of Tyler¡¯s antics before, but after Vicky exined her situation, Elijah investigated the situation further and discovered that the man he encountered in the bridal shop was indeed Tyler. ¡°Beats me,¡± Vicky replied. Seeing that Vicky was unwilling to say more, Elijah did not press further. After about five minutes, the auction officially began. The first item up for auction was a chessboard that exuded an ancient charm. Vicky remembered seeing a rare chessboard in Old Madam Harrisons¡¯s room and her expression shifted. Old Madam Harrisons enjoyed ying chess, and when Vicky visited, she often yed chess with her. The chessboard before her eyes had a simple yet substantial feel. It was clearly a high-quality piece that was sought after. The host on stage began to introduce the chessboard in detail. After listening to the host¡¯s description, Vicky felt it would be a suitable birthday gift for Old Madam Harrisons. After the introduction, the host announced, ¡°The starting bid for this chessboard will be fifteen thousand, and each subsequent bid should not be less than one thousand and five hundred dors.¡± Immediately, someone started bidding, ¡°Sixteen thousand and five hundred.¡± ¡°Seventeen thousand!¡± ¡°Eighteen thousand!¡± After several rounds of bidding, when the chessboard reached 30,000, the bidding gradually ceased. Vicky, knowing the value of the chessboard, at most, was 20,000, but considering it was a celebratory gift for Old Madam Harrisons, she raised her paddle. ¡°Thirty-eight thousand.¡± After Vicky called out 38,000, no one else followed. The host raised his voice. ¡°Thirty-eight thousand once, thirtyeight thousand twice, thirty-eight thousand-¡° ¡°Forty-five thousand.¡± Another voice cut through the quiet air, resonating clearly throughout the exhibition hall. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 The look in Vicky¡¯s eyes darkened as she turned to her right side. Aurora raised the number te in her hand with a confident smile on her face. Vicky raised her te. ¡°Fifty thousand.¡± Aurora followed. Fifty-five thousand.¡± Vicky had been self-employed for some time and had quite a considerable amount of savings, so a few thousand meant nothing to her and she raised her te again. ¡°Sixty thousand.¡± Before she could set her te down, Aurora bided again. ¡°A hundred and fifty thousand.¡± Silence instantly fell over the hall and everyone exchanged confused looks. The chessboard was worth 30,000 at most and one had to be insanely wealthy to frivolously spend so much on it. ¡°Vicky,¡± Elijah whispered. ¡°Forget it. The chessboard isn¡¯t worth this much.¡± It was not that Vicky could not produce more, in fact, she was willing to spend more than what the chessboard was worth. However, spending more than what was bid to buy something worth 30,000 would definitely make her look like aplete fool, so Vicky did not ce any more bids. With a trembling voice, the host announced excitedly, ¡°Any more bids? A hundred and fifty thousand once, a hundred and fifty thousand twice¡­ Sold!¡± After the chessboard was sold, the second auction item was an ancient painting. Vicky did not understand art, so she did not participate in the bidding. However, Elijah raised his te and started bidding. After a series of bidding, Elijah was thest one standing, but just as the host began the countdown, Aurora interrupted. ¡°Three hundred thousand.¡± Elijah, being a young heir from a wealthy family, had no problem with money, so he raised his voice and said, ¡°Three hundred and sixty thousand.¡± However, Aurora¡¯s background was even more impressive, and if she wanted topete with them, Elijah would not stand a chance. When the bidding price reached 450,000, Elijah crossed his arms and sighed in defeat. Subsequently, a set of vases, a jade seal, and jewelry were auctioned off, and neither Vicky nor Elijah ced any more bids. Coincidentally, Aurora stopped bidding as well. It was not until the host presented a dragon-headed cane that Vicky decided to participate, and coincidentally, Aurora followed suit and started bidding as well. Aurora¡¯s persistent actions made it clear to Vicky that she was being targeted. Compared to Aurora¡¯s financial power, both Vicky and Elijah paled inparison. After the dragon-headed cane was won, Aurora gently asked, ¡°Tyler, how about we give the chessboard and the cane to Grandpa Hart as gifts? What do you think?¡± Tyler did not participate in the auction and remained quiet the whole time, as if none of this concerned him. Upon hearing Aurora¡¯s words, he responded nonchntly, ¡°You can do whatever you want with what you bought.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Aurora anxiously added, ¡°Tyler, I didn¡¯t spend too much, did I?¡± His reply was concise and to the point. ¡°No.¡± As the distance between them was not too far, Vicky could clearly hear their conversation and felt a tightness in her chest. Knowing that Aurora was intentionally targeting her, Vicky decided not to participate in any more bidding. Elijah tried twice more but was swiftly outbid by Aurora as well. He learned his lesson and stoppedpeting as well. By the end of the auction, both Vicky and Elijah were left empty-handed, having not won a single item. Noah, sensing that something was wrong, quickly made his exit. ¡°Vicky, I just remembered that I haven¡¯t fed my cats at home. I can¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯m going to head out first, alright?¡± After leaving the auction, Vicky and Elijah coincidentally ran into Aurora and Tyler once again at the entrance as the auction staff respectfully followed, carrying bags of what Aurora had just bought. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Aurora pretended to be shocked to see the two. ¡¯Oh, my, Miss Shaw. Did you not get anything?¡± Elijah had a dark expression after being bullied throughout the auction and said, ¡¯Vicky, let¡¯s go.¡± Vicky did not want to waste any time on Aurora and ignored herpletely. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡± Aurora¡¯s face flushed in anger when Vicky ignored her. Meanwhile, Tyler watched the two leave with a dark look in his eyes. Vicky sat in the passenger seat, quietly gazing at the moonlight outside the window. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Before long, Elijah finished his call and returned to the car. Vicky noticed that he seemed different from his usual self and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just some tricky business matters at thepany,¡± Elijah replied, unwilling to share more details. So, Vicky did not press further. Elijah started the car and drove Vicky back home. After the car was parked in front of the house, Vicky moved to get out and leave when Elijah suddenly called out to her, ¡°Vicky.¡± She paused and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Elijah¡¯s face had a conflicted expression as he struggled to find the right words. ¡°There¡¯s something¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you¡­¡± Vicky had grown fond of Elijah¡¯s family, and her impression of Elijah was quite good, so she encouraged him to speak up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can tell me.¡± Elijah¡¯s gaze wavered as he spoke up, ¡°Well¡­ Although we¡¯re pretending to be engaged, you know that the outside world thinks it¡¯s real. You know how often the media pays attention to me. As my fiancee, you¡¯re likely to attract media attention too. You¡¯ve experienced how the media exaggerates things, so¡­¡± he trailed off. He then looked at Vicky and asked, ¡°Can you please keep your distance from other men while we are still pretending to be engaged?¡± Vicky quickly understood. ¡°You mean¡­ Noah, my senior back in school?¡± She smiled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Noah and I are just ordinary friends. He has a crush on Jennifer from our studio and has been pursuing her recently.¡± Elijah let out a sigh of relief but insisted, ¡°I did not misunderstand your rtionship with Noah, but the media loves to create spection. Otherwise, my ex-fiancee wouldn¡¯t have broken up with me.¡¯ The mention of Elijah¡¯s failed engagement stirred a sense of guilt in Vicky¡¯s heart. She nodded and replied, ¡°I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get too close to other men during our partnership.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± As Vicky was about to get out of the car and close the door, she remembered that she had not bought a gift for Elijah¡¯s grandmother yet. ¡°Elijah, are you free tomorrow?¡± Elijah paused for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pick a gift for Grandma together tomorrow. Isn¡¯t her birthdaying up?¡± Seeing Elijah hesitating as if he was contemting something, Vicky could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to do tomorrow?¡± Snapping out of his daze, Elijah replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything tomorrow. What time should Ie to pick you up? It ¡°Ten in the morning,¡± Vicky answered. ¡°Alright.¡¯ With the time set, the two bid each other farewell. The next day, Vicky came downstairs in a timely manner. Just as she pulled open the passenger side door, she heard Elijah shout abruptly, ¡°Don¡¯t sit there!¡± Vicky was startled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Realizing that his emotions were getting the better of him, Elijah quickly lowered his voice. ¡°Uhm¡­ Vicky, can you sit in the back?¡± Vicky looked at Elijah in confusion. ¡°Huh? Is the seat broken? She had always sat in the passenger seat before and was confused as to why was it suddenly an issue. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 ¡°No. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Elijah stumbled over his words as if there was something difficult to say. Vicky and Elijah had be good friends at this point, and she instantly sensed that something was bothering him. She asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s really going on? Can you tell me?¡± After much hesitation, Elijah finally spoke up, ¡¯Vicky, well¡­ I recently met a girl¡­¡± Vicky paused for a moment and instantly understood. ¡°So, you and her¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I have entered into a rtionship with her recently,¡± Elijah said, avoiding Vicky¡¯s gaze. Upon hearing this, Vicky did not have a strong reaction. She nodded and asked, ¡°So, does this mean that our agreement ends here?¡± Elijah hurriedly said, ¡°No. My whole family likes you, especially my grandmother. She even dered that you are the only granddaughter-inw she will ever ept. So, I was wondering¡­ if you could continue to help me while my grandmother is still alive?¡± Realizing that his request might be unfair, Elijah felt ashamed. ¡°I know this is a bit unfair to you, but¡­¡± Vicky interrupted him with a smile, ¡¯I have no qualms to continue helping you out. Is there any issue with your girlfriend?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already exined the situation to her, and she¡¯s understanding. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Elijah shot her a guilty look and continued, ¡°She hopes that we maintain some distance when we¡¯re alone together. So¡­¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Vicky said calmly. She opened the car door and took a seat in the back. Vicky liked Elijah¡¯s family, and she enjoyed Elijah¡¯spany as well. However, their rtionship would remain a friendship. She did not have any romantic feelings for him. The fact that Elijah was keeping his distance now that he had a girlfriend only convinced Vicky that he was a decent man. By the time they finished picking out a gift at the mall, it was already lunchtime. To avoid any misunderstandings with Elijah¡¯s girlfriend, Vicky did not have lunch with him and went straight home. Time passed quickly, and it was soon time for Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ birthday. The Harrisons were a wealthy and influential family, so the guests invited to the birthday banquet were naturally from high society. Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ birthday celebration was held at the family¡¯s mansion. As the ¡¯granddaughter-inw¡± of the family, Vicky arrived early to help out. There were servants working in the house, so there was no need for Vicky to do any menial tasks. But as ¡°one of their own¡±, Vicky had to greet the guests alongside Elijah¡¯s parents. Although the Harrisons did not dabble much in the business world, being part of high society meant that Vicky encountered many familiar faces when receiving guests. Those familiar faces were filled with shock when they saw her. It was not because Vicky had divorced Tyler, but rather that she had found a new partner so quickly, and a well-to-do one at that. Vicky maintained aposed demeanor, responding to the curious gazes with an appropriate smile without revealing any ws. As the time for the banquet approached, the hall became increasingly crowded. Elijah¡¯s family was already busy attending to their guests, and even Vicky started to feel a bit overwhelmed. When she was married to Tyler, he rarely hosted parties. On the rare asions that he did, he hired agents to organize the events, so she was not required to do much. Therefore, this whole ordeal was a brand-new experience for her. Though she felt tired, she also felt like a part of the family. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Five minutes before the banquet was supposed to start, Elijah¡¯s mother said to Vicky, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m going to bring my mother-inw here. Can you take care of things for me?¡± Vicky scanned around and noticed that both Elijah and his father had their hands full, so she nodded. ¡°Sure, Aunty. You can leave this to me.¡± Elijah¡¯s mother hurried away. By this point, most of the guests had already arrived. Although Vicky waited by the entrance, there were not many guests entering. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At that moment, the sound of microphones being adjusted echoed through the hall, signaling that it was time for Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ birthday banquet to begin. Vicky, who was about to return to the hall to join the celebration, paused as she heard the crisp sound of high heels approaching from the entrance and realized another guest had arrived. She stopped and turned to greet them with a polite smile on her face.¡± Wee¡­¡± However, her expression froze as sheid eyes upon the two individuals standing before her. A tall and beautiful woman, apanied by a handsome and refined man, entered the room gracefully. Upon seeing Vicky, a flicker of surprise crossed the woman¡¯s eyes before she smiled and said, ¡°What a surprise to see you here, Miss Shaw.¡± Vicky suppressed the slight twitch at the corner of her mouth. She was unable to bring herself to smile. ¡°Pleasee in,¡± she said. Aurora, on the other hand, remained motionless. She observed Vicky with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Miss Shaw, your dress is truly magnificent¡­ Did you design it yourself?¡± Aurora was also wearing a dress that day, showcasing her exquisite figure in a subdued color that entuated her elegance and beauty. Vicky responded with a faint nod. Although the styles and colors of their dresses were different, it was evident that Vicky¡¯s dress was more striking. As a fashion designer, she knew how to showcase her advantages. A trace of envy shed through Aurora¡¯s eyes. Although Vicky was curious about why Tyler and Aurora hade, she knew better than to ask directly. After all, with Tyler¡¯s status, she could not simply question their presence. On the contrary, it was her duty to wee them warmly. Vicky made an inviting gesture. ¡°Please,e in.¡± Aurora cast a pointed nce at Vicky, chuckled softly, then linked her arm with Tyler¡¯s as they entered the banquet hall. Returning to the banquet, Vicky found Elijah and asked in a low voice, ¡®Why is Tyler here?¡± Elijah looked puzzled. ¡°Tyler?¡± Vicky nced in a certain direction and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know about this? N Shaking his head, Elijah replied, ¡°My parents handled the invitations¡­¡± He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°They might have invited Tyler without knowing about your rtionship with him.¡± For someone influential like Tyler, it was normal for him to be invited out of courtesy even if there was no personal connection. While Vicky was conversing with Elijah, she suddenly felt a chilling and icy gaze fixed upon her. Instinctively, she turned her head. She first looked in the direction where Tyler was. However, Tyler did not meet her gaze. He was surrounded by a group of business elites, with Aurora standing quietly by his side, asionally disying polite smiles at others. ¡®It wasn¡¯t him? Who can it be?¡¯ She thought while scanning her surroundings, finding nothing out of the ordinary. Elijah spotted her strange behavior and asked in confusion, ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She shook her head, feeling that she might have been overly sensitive. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The dress Vicky wore outlined her curves perfectly. With her alluring features, many men in the hall had their attention drawn toward her. However, for some reason, Elijah had not looked at her directly. After saying a few words to her, he excused himself, saying ¡°Uhm¡­ Vicky, there¡¯s something else I need to do, so I¡¯ll head over there now.¡± Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Vicky paid it no mind and simply nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ever since Elijah found a new girlfriend, he had refrained from looking at Vicky unnecessarily and maintained some distance from her like a perfect gentleman. After Elijah left, there were quiet discussions among the guests. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Vicky to be so capable. She had just divorced Tyler, yet she has already found herself a rich young man from the Harrisons family so soon.¡± The news of Tyler¡¯s divorce was not made public, but with Tyler showing up with other women at various social events and Vicky showing up at the Harrisons family¡¯s birthday banquet, people began to catch on. ¡°But¡­ she does have the capital for it. Look at her figure and face¡­ Tsk tsk. No man can resist her. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist either¡­¡± ¡°She used to be a rich youngdy herself, and her temperament is different from those women who throw themselves at others¡­ Although she was with Tyler, her desirability hasn¡¯t decreased¡­ Honestly, I, too, want to see how capable this woman is and find out how she managed to seduce Tyler. ¡°Shush! Keep your voice down. Tyler is here too¡­¡± Amidst the murmurs of the crowd, Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ birthday banquet came to an end. Since Old Madam Harrisons was old and not in good health, she went upstairs to rest after about an hour. The remaining tasks were left to the other family members. Elijah and his parents were busy sending the guests off and arranging amodation, leaving Vicky alone in the hall to take care of other matters. Just then, a woman¡¯s scream echoed in the hall. ¡¯Ah!¡± Vicky quickly walked over. ¡°What happened?¡± Aurora said coldly, ¡°The maids in this family are so ipetent. She spilled wine all over me.¡± Vicky looked closely and indeed saw a stain on Aurora¡¯s dress. Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered as she looked at the young maid who was bowing and apologizing incessantly. At that moment, the maid was terrified and on the verge of tears. Vicky sighed softly, ¡°Miss Starling, I¡¯m sorry. This maid is new and not familiar with the rules. Allow me to apologize to you on her behalf.¡± Aurora refused to ept her apology. ¡°My dress is ruined, and you think a simple apology is enough to make up for it? Even if you were to sell this maid, it wouldn¡¯t cover the cost of this dress.¡± Aurora then raised her chin and continued, ¡°Besides, this dress is unique, and its worth can¡¯t be measured by money alone. Do you think I¡¯ll just let it go like that?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky pondered for a few seconds. ¡°Miss Starling, didn¡¯t you just say that you found my dress beautiful? How about this? I¡¯ll personally tailor a dress for you aspensation, free of charge. What do you think?¡± Aurora nced at the dress Vicky was wearing. In terms of design and style, Vicky¡¯s dress was indeed a cut above hers. Aurora was a noble youngdy and would not make a scene at the banquet, risking her own image. After thinking for a moment, Aurora said,¡± Fine.¡± She nced at her own dress and added, ¡°Get me a change of clothes first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Aurora encountered the ident, Tyler was not present and Vicky did not know where he went, so she asked, ¡°Should I inform Mr. Tyler for you?¡± Aurora nced at her. ¡°Tyler is resting upstairs. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself with such trivial matters.¡± Vicky knew that Aurora misunderstood her question as prying for information about Tyler, so she fell into silence. There were rooms upstairs meant for guests. Vicky was about to bring Aurora to one of the rooms when Aurora suddenly stopped andmanded, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest first. Find me a change of clothes in my size and bring it to me.¡± Vicky agreed, ¡°Sure. Which room should I have it delivered to?¡± Aurora named a room number before striding off proudly. Vicky arrived at the walk-in closet and picked out a suitable dress for Aurora, before heading to the room Aurora mentioned. She knocked on the door and said, ¡°Miss Starling, I¡¯m here to deliver your clothes.¡± No one came to the door. There was no response at all. Vicky tried knocking again, but the oue was the same, causing her to scowl. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 ¡®Is Aurora not here?¡¯ Vicky thought. As Vicky wondered, she suddenly noticed that the room¡¯s door was notpletely closed and was left with a narrow gap. Out of curiosity, Vicky pushed the door open and walked in. The room was pitch ck without any lights. ¡®Could it be¡­?1 Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she wondered. She did not want to see anything unpleasant. Standing in the living room, she called out, ¡¯Miss Starling, are you there?¡± Vicky decided that if Aurora did not respond, she would simply leave. After waiting for three seconds and hearing no response from Aurora, Vicky ced her clothes on the sofa and prepared to leave, only to be held abruptly from behind. Before she could react, the person pushed her onto the sofa and kissed her forcefully. Vicky was startled and was about to call for help. ¡¯Hel- Umph!¡± The person instantly covered her mouth with one hand. In the dark room, nothing could be seen clearly. The air was filled with the scent of alcohol and a faint, but familiar presence. The man¡¯s touch was scorching hot, as if capable of melting everything. All her struggles and cries for help were eventually swallowed by the darkness. The next day, Vicky woke up with a splitting headache. She felt like she had just had a terrifying nightmare. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Vicky attempted to sit up, as she usually did when getting out of bed to freshen up. Suddenly, she realized that there was an arm wrapped around her waist. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened, and memories flooded back like a tidal wave. Realization dawned on her that it was not a dream. She turned her head sharply to look at the man¡¯s face. Due to her sudden movement, the man was awoken and slowly opened his eyes. His pitch-ck eyes showed no signs of drowsiness. That gaze seemed profound and was as deste as an endless, icy abyss. Vicky trembled violently and stuttered, ¡°Tyler¡­ How¡­ How did you end up here?¡¯ The man¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly, and his expression turned cold. ¡°Vicky, I should be the one asking that question. How did you end up here?¡± Vicky tried to get up, but the arm around her waist held her down firmly, preventing her from escaping. She could only nestle helplessly in his embrace. What used to feel normal to her now felt extremely shameful and unbearable. His expression remained cold. ¡°So, you were the one who drugged me.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Vicky had not drugged him, and Aurora was the one who told her to have the change of clothes sent to this exact room. ¡°Tyler, you are mistaken. I didn¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Who did it, then?¡± Vicky¡¯s mind went nk, and she lost all ability to organize her thoughts. The only thing she was certain of was Aurora¡¯s involvement in the matter. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 ¡°It was Aurora who told me toe here and deliver clothes to her, she¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Where is Aurora?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Tyler shot her a knowing nce. ¡°Vicky, your ability to lie is getting worse.¡± Vicky clenched her fists, trying to keep herself calm. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m not lying. I have no reason to do such a thing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Firstly, we are already divorced. You have a fiancee, and I¡­¡± Vicky took a deep breath, then continued, ¡°I also have a fiance myself. We both have our own lives, so I have no reason and no need to do such a thing.¡± Tyler¡¯s thin lips curled into a mocking sneer. ¡°No reason? Are you sure there is no reason?¡± Under the man¡¯s intimidating presence and piercing gaze, Vicky¡¯s confidence wavered. ¡°What reason would it be?¡± ¡°Firstly, I forced you to divorce me. You didn¡¯t want to at that time, did you? Secondly, you¡¯ve had issues with Aurora for a long time. Otherwise, why did you publiclybel her as a homewrecker and embarrass her? Also, Aurora snatched the items that you wanted at the auction. She took away your man, and then also the items you wanted. So, you wanted to retaliate against her, tit for tat.¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse as if he had just woken up, but his eyes were sharp. Vicky opened her mouth to defend herself, but Tyler¡¯s words were logical and coherent, leaving her speechless. It was true that she did not have a good impression of Aurora, so Vicky rubbed the bridge of her nose and said,¡± Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t do this.¡± He shot her a half-smile. ¡°Who would¡¯ve done this, if not you? Aurora? Would she give her own fiance to another woman?¡± Vicky was speechless. No one would be foolish enough to give their own man to another woman. Vicky had witnessed Aurora¡¯s admiration and care for Tyler. However, if Aurora was not involved in this, Vicky could not think of anyone else who would do such a thing. Before Vicky coulde up with a reasonable exnation, the sound of knocking suddenly came from the door. ¡°Tyler, are you awake?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Vicky¡¯s body stiffened as she recognized Aurora¡¯s voice. Tyler furrowed his brows. He let go of Vicky and said coldly,¡± Quick! Put on your clothes and hide.¡± Clearly, he did not want Aurora to find out about their situation either. Vicky quickly got out of bed to find her clothes. However, she froze when she found her dress torn apart on the floor. ¡°Tyler, my clothes¡­¡± At that moment, Tyler was buttoning his shirt, and upon hearing her voice, he asked impatiently, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want Aurora to find you?¡± Knock, knock, knock. The knocking sound became more urgent and impatient. ¡°Tyler, are you in there?¡± A hint of embarrassment appeared on Vicky¡¯s face. She nced at the disheveled sheets on the bed, gritted her teeth, and draped the sheets over her body. Wrapping herself tightly, Vicky walked toward the bathroom. Tyler¡¯s cold voice came from behind her, ¡°Are you nning to hide in the bathroom? Do you want Aurora to find you?¡± Vicky paused and turned to look at him. ¡°Where else should I be hiding, then, Mister Hart?¡± He pointed at the closet in the bedroom. ¡°In the closet.¡± Vicky was speechless and felt extremely humiliated. She used to use others of being a homewrecker, and now, she had be one herself. Knock, knock, knock. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 The door swung open, and Aurora¡¯s voice echoed from the direction of the living room, ¡°Tyler, why did you take so long to answer the door? Could it be that you¡¯re hiding a woman in the room?¡± Aurora teased. Upon hearing Aurora¡¯s words, Vicky¡¯s nerves tensed. Even her breath became slightly erratic. Tyler replied in a cool and calm voice, ¡°No. I went to the bathroom just now and didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Aurora did not press the matter. Instead, she asked, ¡°The servants just came by and said that breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s go downstairs for breakfast.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler responded with a casual acknowledgment. Footsteps could be heard fading away, indicating that the two of them were leaving. However, as if recalling something, the sound of those high heels came to a halt. Aurora¡¯s voice was hesitant, as if she had something to say but was holding back, ¡°Tyler¡­ Did you see Miss Shawst night?¡± ¡°Vicky?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aurora hesitated for a moment before continuing,¡± Last night, my clothes got dirty, so I asked Miss deliver a new change of clothes to Room 302.1 waited for her untilte at night, but she never showed up¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s voice remained remarkablyposed in response, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± Aurora seemed to let out a sigh of relief andughed,¡± Maybe she was busy with something else and forgot, then.¡± The conversation gradually faded away until the door to the room was closed. Vicky, in a disheveled state, hid in the closet until she was certain they would not return before finally stepping out. With her clothes torn by Tyler, Vicky could not leave the room. Feeling helpless, she had to call Elijah to ask for assistance in delivering a set of clothes. Elijah was good at avoiding suspicion and instructed a maid to deliver the clothes. After dressing herself neatly, Vicky left the room and found Elijah waiting outside the door. She nced at the room number and the look in her eyes darkened slightly as the number te by the door showed number 303. Noticing that Vicky was staring at the number dazedly, Elijah asked, ¡°Vicky? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky had never stayed the night in the Harrisons¡¯ house before and was not familiar with the interior, so she asked,¡± Is this room¡­ number 303?¡± ¡°This is Room 303,¡± Elijah confirmed. Puzzled by her gaze, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Room 302?¡± Elijah looked at Vicky in confusion. ¡°No, it¡¯s Room 303.¡± ¡°Has this room always been 303? It never changed?¡± ¡°Yes. The room number has always been the same. Vicky, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Vicky stared at Room 303, her gaze focused and silent. She distinctly remembered that the room number was 302st night. How did it change to 303 overnight? She wondered if the dim lighting in the corridor and her exhaustion had caused her to misread it. Vicky took a step forward and walked to the door of Room 302. The two rooms were adjacent, separated only by a wall, ruling out the possibility of her entering the wrong room. Vicky was unsure if she had made a mistake. She then recalled how Tyler used her of drugging him and wondered what had actually happened. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Elijah seemed confused. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She snapped out of it. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Elijah wanted to say something, but soon noticed the wound on her lips and the marks on her neck. Vicky noticed his gaze and instinctively covered her neck with her hand. They were both adults, and Elijah immediately knew what those marks meant. Since he and Vicky were not actually dating, he did not question what happened the night before and simply cleared his throat, ¡°Ahem¡­ Vicky, why don¡¯t I get you a scarf?¡± Vicky did not want others to see the marks on her either, so she nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The two of them walked and chatted, heading toward the direction of the cloakroom. As they turned a corner, Missus Harrisons ran into them and eximed in surprise, ¡°Breakfast is prepared. Why haven¡¯t youe downstairs yet?¡± ¡°We need to go back and get something. We¡¯ll be down in a moment.¡± ¡°Hurry up, then. Don¡¯t keep our guests waiting downstairs for too long.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Missus Harrisons was about to leave when she caught sight of the wounds on Vicky¡¯s neck and lips, causing her to freeze in her tracks. ¡°Vicky, what happened to you¡­¡± Missus Harrisons seemed to realize something and a look of joy appeared on her face. ¡°Oh my, it seems the Harrison family is about to have a new child!¡± Vicky and Elijah were both stunned. Elijah was about to exin, but Missus Harrisons patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I have something to attend to. You two remember toe downstairs as soon as you can.¡± With that said, Missus Harrisons walked away happily. Vicky watched her disappearing figure, feeling a heavy cloud of gloom shrouding her heart. Vicky found a scarf and touched up her makeup before going downstairs with Elijah to have breakfast. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The Harrisons¡¯ household was livelier than usual today. It was Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ birthday celebration the day before, and some of the guests who traveled from afar found it inconvenient to return home. Therefore, the Harrisons had prepared guest rooms for them to stay in overnight. At that moment, the guests who stayed over from the previous night were sitting at the dining table, engaged in conversation. Vicky and Elijah approached them, exchanging greetings with numerous guests. Elijah apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept everyone waiting.¡± The guestsughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to sleep in. We¡¯re not hungry.¡± Someone with keen eyes noticed Vicky was wearing lipstick and the swollen lips she struggled to hide. They teased, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the Harrisons family wees a new member. Old Madam Harrison, you¡¯ll get to hold your greatgrandchild soon.¡± Old Madam Harrison waved her hand toward Vicky and said, ¡°Vicky,e and sit next to Grandma.¡± Vickyplied and walked over. Old Madam Harrison was especially fond of Vicky and always made sure that Vicky sat beside her during family gatherings. As soon as Vicky sat down next to Old Madam Harrison, the elderly woman held her hand and smiled. ¡°Vicky, work hard with Elijah and bring our Harrisons family a great-grandchild. Boy or girl doesn¡¯t matter. Grandma doesn¡¯t have a preference.¡± The wealthier and older the family was, the more they favored male descendants over females. Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ words made Vicky feel both moved and guilty at the same time. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Just then, a crisp and melodious voice spoke up, ¡°Miss Shaw and Mister Harrisons are such a charming couple that I envy them. Oh my, your bracelet looks wonderful. It¡¯s even prettier than the heirloom in my family.¡± Vicky turned around and saw Aurora. Her gaze wavered and she instinctively averted her gaze. Missus Harrisons said modestly, ¡°It¡¯s just a bracelet. Your ring, however, is far more magnificent, Miss Starling. I heard that you¡¯ll be engaged to Mister Hart.¡± Vicky did not notice it until it was mentioned and finally spotted the identical rings on Aurora and Tyler¡¯s fingers. Her breath hitched abruptly. ¡°Tyler and I have called off the engagement,¡± Aurora said. Old Madam Harrisons was taken aback. ¡°You called it off?¡± Aurora blushed and smiled coyly. ¡°Engagement parties are too troublesome. We¡¯ve decided to get married directly.¡± Vicky was momentarily stunned and instinctively raised her head, looking toward Aurora and Tyler. As soon as she lifted her gaze, her gaze met that of a pair of deep, dark eyes. Tyler was staring at her, seemingly without blinking, and she could not tell how long he had been doing so. Aurora was seated next to Tyler and engaged in conversation with Old Madam Harrisons, oblivious to the silent exchange between Vicky and Tyler. ¡°I heard that Mister Harrisons and Miss Shaw are getting married too. Is that right?¡± She asked. Old Madam Harrisons smiled and replied, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s around the same time as your wedding, I believe.¡± Aurora shifted her gaze lightly and looked at Vicky. ¡°Our wedding dates are close, and I believe we can share our experiences, Miss Shaw.¡± The Starling family was a top-tier aristocratic family, so when Old Madam Harrisons heard this, she naturally felt delighted and tried to get closer to Aurora. ¡°Elijah and Vicky were nning to try on wedding dresses today. Since you¡¯re all young people, why don¡¯t you all go together?¡± Auroraughed. ¡¯Trying on wedding dresses? What a coincidence. I¡¯m also going to try on wedding dresses today. Mister Harrisons, Miss Shaw, are you still getting your wedding dresses from the same shop asst time?¡± Anyone who had been involved in wedding preparations knew that there was more than one wedding dress for the day of the wedding. There would be one for the registry, one for the ceremony, and one for the dinner, adding up to a total of three dresses. Typically, the dress for the ceremony was the most magnificent and solemn. Old Madam Harrisons eximed in surprise, ¡°Miss Starling, do you know that bridal shop?¡± ¡°Yes. Tyler and I ran into Mister Harrisons and Miss Shaw when we were looking at wedding dresses there. Oh, right¡­¡± As if remembering something, Aurora added, ¡°It was that time when Mister Harrisons and Miss Shaw were caught on camera.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°In that case, Miss Starling, would you mind if Elijah and Vicky go together with you?¡± Old Madam Harrisons asked. Aurora replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it, of course! Both Miss Shaw and I are getting married. It¡¯s best to exchange our experiences when we can be together.¡± Vicky furrowed her brows slightly at the conversation between Old Madam Harrisons and Aurora. She lowered her voice and said to Elijah, ¡°Were we going to try on wedding dresses today? Why do I not know about it?¡± Elijah seemed embarrassed and apologetic. ¡°Uhm¡­ I originally had ns with my girlfriend today, so I made up an excuse to go try on wedding dresses with you. I did not get a chance to tell you before my mother blurted it out. It seems like we have no choice but to go try on wedding dresses together today.¡± Since Old Madam Harrisons and Aurora had already agreed on the n, Elijah and Vicky had no choice but to go along with it. After breakfast, Old Madam Harrisons urged Vicky and Elijah to go try on wedding dresses. Before they left, Old Madam Harrisons pulled Vicky aside.¡± Vicky, the Starling family holds a significant position in the financial sector. If our Harrisons family wants to expand outward, we absolutely can¡¯t offend the Starling family. If possible, you must establish a good rtionship with them and avoid provoking them.¡± Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ words were nothing out of the ordinary for prestigious families. After all, no one would willingly offend a more influential family. In the past, when Vicky was married to Tyler, he had never treated her well and rarely took her to social events. Additionally, given his status and position, he no longer needed to please members of other families, so Vicky had not really made an effort to ingratiate herself with anyone. However, being from the service industry herself, she understood the pain of having to please people. It could be said that prestigious families were not as morous as ordinary people believed. Vicky nodded in response. ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, Vicky got into Elijah¡¯s car and headed to the bridal shop. As everyone was watching, Vicky could not sit in the back seat, so she opened the car door and sat in the front passenger seat. Aurora and Tyler, on the other hand, went in another car. Watching the car ahead, Vicky asked, ¡°Are your parents and Grandma still oblivious about my past rtionship with Tyler? Should we tell them?¡± Although she had once been Tyler¡¯s wife, she rarely apanied him to social events, and all the online photos of them had been deleted at Tyler¡¯s instruction. Therefore, many people did not recognize her. Tyler¡¯s previous rumored partners were more famous than she was. Elijah replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need forthat. Our rtionship isn¡¯t real. They¡¯ll only worry if they find out, which is unnecessary.¡± However, Vicky furrowed her brows slightly. A hint of mncholy appeared on her face. Elijah reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± Hearing Elijah¡¯s response, Vicky did not say anything further. Lost in her own thoughts, she remained silent throughout the journey. The car soon arrived at the entrance of the bridal shop. It was only when Vicky opened the car door that she remembered that they were there to try on wedding dresses. She hastily asked Elijah, ¡°Are we really going to try on wedding dresses today?¡± ¡°Well, since Tyler and the others are here, we can only go along with it and give it a try,¡± Elijah replied. Earlier, Elijah promised that they would not have an actual engagement ceremony, so Vicky did not pay much attention to the matter. However, the sudden need to try on wedding dresses left her with a strange feeling. When she was with Tyler, they had never tried on wedding dresses. The four of them entered the bridal shop one after the other. An enthusiastic staff member greeted them, ¡°Wee, Miss Starling. The wedding dress you ordered has already been customized. Please follow me. Mister Hart, pleasee as well.¡± Clearly, Aurora and Tyler were regrs here, as even the staff recognized them. Aurora nced at Tyler and whispered, ¡°Tyler, shall I go try on the wedding dress first?¡± Tyler nodded and Aurora went into the dressing room with a smile. Two other attendants approached Vicky and Elijah. ¡°Sir, have you ordered a dress?¡± Vicky scowled. She and Elijah had only been pretending to be engaged, so there could not possibly be a dress. Right as Vicky was about to say that they had not ordered any dress and merely wanted to try on anything avable, Tyler, who was standing in the distance, turned to look at them. His dark eyes were as dark as a starless night, and he seemed to be staring at them casually.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 However, for reasons she could not begin to fathom, Vicky¡¯s entire body tensed, and she dared not look Tyler in the eye. Considering Tyler¡¯s shrewd personality, he would definitely sense that something was wrong if she asked to try on any wedding gown. Although he had not harassed her during this period and seemed to havepletely given up on her, she could not predict if he would continue to make unreasonable demands of her once he found out that she was not actually dating Elijah. Just as Vicky was feeling uneasy and restless, Elijah spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Dreamy series¡¯ wedding dress that I ordered herest month.¡± The staff immediately showed a look of recognition upon hearing this. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s that wedding dress. Please follow me, both of you.¡± Elijah nodded and said to Vicky, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As they moved out of Tyler¡¯s line of sight, Vicky whispered to Elijah, ¡°When did you order the wedding dress? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Elijah replied sheepishly, ¡°I had it custom-made ording to your measurements when I picked you up from the hospitalst time. Although we won¡¯t actually have a wedding, we still need to put on a full show. I said I was about to get married. If there wasn¡¯t even a wedding dress, how would my parents and grandmother believe it? If they suddenly wanted to see you wearing a wedding dress someday and we had nothing, wouldn¡¯t that expose our lie?¡± Vicky rxed slightly, and said, ¡°You¡¯re really attentive.¡± It was fortunate that Elijah was attentive. Otherwise, Tyler might have seen through their lies. They walked a little further, and Elijah stopped in his tracks.¡± You go try on the wedding dress. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± It would not be appropriate for him to enter the women¡¯s fitting room. Vicky nodded in agreement. Just as the attendant led her to the entrance of the fitting room, the door of the neighboring fitting room was pushed open. The apologetic voice of the staff followed, ¡°Miss Starling, I¡¯m sorry. There seems to be a problem with the buttons on the back of the wedding dress. I¡¯ll call the designer toe and make the necessary adjustments for you.¡± Aurora expressed her dissatisfaction, ¡°Even a button is causing you problems? I¡¯m starting to doubt the professionalism of this bridal shop.¡± The staff apologized in a low voice and exined, ¡°Miss Starling, the thing is, our wedding dresses are designed strictly ording to the customer¡¯s body measurements. However, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently and have gone beyond the range we reserved for you. That¡¯s why this unexpected situation urred.¡± Most women enjoyed being told that they had lost weight except for the ones who were struggling with health conditions. The staff knew exactly what to say, and upon hearing her words, Aurora¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Go on, then.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The staff noted and hurried away. Just then, Aurora looked up and saw Vicky, who was trying on a wedding gown as well. Aurora took the initiative to speak up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being prejudiced against you. I thought that you haven¡¯t given up on Tyler. I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I was wrong.¡± Even if Aurora did not talk to her, Vicky nned to speak with her as well. She was curious about the ident the night before. She took a step forward and asked, ¡°Miss Starling, I need to speak with you, in private.¡± Aurora nced at the staff around her and said, ¡°You guys can leave now. We will ring the bell if you¡¯re needed.¡± Once the staff left, Vicky cut right to the chase. ¡°Miss Starling, were you not in Room 302st night?¡± ¡°I was. You, on the other hand¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you, and you never showed up. Had Missus Harrisons not said anything, I would¡¯ve thought that you didn¡¯t want to deliver clean clothes to me out of resentment.¡± Aurora nced at Vicky¡¯s swollen lips and smirked, then continued, ¡°It turns out that you were off with Mister Harrisons and got too caught up with making an heir for the Harrisons. I guess I¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Vicky carefully observed Aurora¡¯s expression. At that moment, Aurora was clueless as to what happened and she seemed to genuinely believe that Vicky and Elijah had been togetherst night. Vicky¡¯s lips twitched. She wanted to say something, but Aurora asked first in surprise, ¡°Miss Shaw, why are you suddenly asking about this? Could it be that you really dide to deliver clothes for mest night?¡± Aurora¡¯s genuine confusion on her face made it impossible to detect any hint of suspicion. Vicky fell silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Last night¡­ I had a servant send them over, but she said there was no one in your room and came back.¡± Aurora looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t hear any knocking on the door? Could it be that she knocked on the wrong room?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Wrong room?¡± ¡°The numbering of the Harrisons¡¯ rooms is a bit strange. While in most houses, the room numbers increase the further inside you go, the Harrisons¡¯ residence is the opposite. The room numbers increase the further outside you go. Although my room is 302, it¡¯s actually on the outermost side,¡± Aurora exined. Vicky lowered her gaze and thought to herself, ¡®Could it be that I really misread the room number?¡¯ ¡°Miss Shaw, is something the matter?¡± Aurora asked casually. Vicky raised her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Those servants are alwayszy. Maybe she never really delivered the clothes and just told you that she did. Who knows¡­¡± Aurora said nonchntly. Then, her voice turned cold, and continued, ¡°Perhaps those servants knew that Tyler was resting in the room next to mine and intentionally knocked on the neighboring door, trying to seduce him!¡± Aurora might not mean much by her words, but Vicky instantly cringed, feeling as though she had been pricked by something. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll go try on the wedding dress,¡± Vicky said. Aurorazily acknowledged her and pressed the service bell beside her. In the dressing room, several cautious staff members brought the wedding dress over and carefully helped Vicky change into it. The more extravagant and grander the wedding dress, the more challenging it was to put on. Three or four attendants busied themselves assisting Vicky change into the dress and it still took them more than half an hour. Standing in front of the mirror, the first thing Vicky noticed was not the wedding dress on her body, but the marks on her neck. The dress was strapless, showcasing her beautiful corbones, her long neck, and her fair, tender skin. It added a touch of elegance and nobility to her appearance. However, the marks on her neck were clearly visible and she felt embarrassed. The well-trained attendants noticed the marks but pretended not to without letting anything show on their faces. Still, stepping outside with all her marks exposed in the air seemed inappropriate, and one of the staff members reacted swiftly. ¡°Miss Shaw, do you need some space to put on some makeup?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Vicky was extremely embarrassed and nodded. ¡°Yes, please. r? ¡°Alright.¡± The staff smiled and left. ¡°You girls can go outside as well. I¡¯ll call you if I need something,¡± Vicky said to the other staff members. The staff shot one another a knowing nce and whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll wait outside, then.¡± They left the dressing room and closed the door behind them. The bridal stop was one of the high-end shops in the city with top-quality service and interior. The dressing room alone was the size of a personal lounge. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 The fitting room, though not as spacious as a regr room, covered an area of about 70 to 80 square meters. It was well -equipped, with a bed, a sofa, and a separate bathroom, ensuring the privacy of the shop¡¯s customers. Vicky stood in front of a mirror that was asrge as a wall and began to assess the wedding dress she was wearing. The dress fitted her perfectly as if it had been tailor-made for her. For a moment, Vicky was amused by her own thoughts. It did not seem odd that Elijah could order the wedding gown to be tailored to her measurements. After all, he managed to n his act so well that he even ordered apletely different gown from the one made for his exfiance. Vicky was a fashion designer. Although she did not specialize in bridal dresses, clothing, regardless of their style, shared certain simrities in their details. The bridal gown from the Blossom lineup she sawst time was indeed exceptionally beautiful, but it did not suit Vicky¡¯s temperament and style. The previous dress was more fitting for a sweet and charming-looking girl, while Vicky had apletely different style. Her appearance was more striking, and the wedding dress from the Blossom lineup conflicted with her aura, thus was unable to showcase her advantages to the fullest. As she looked at herself in the mirror, Vicky felt a sense of surrealism. When she was with Tyler, she had never worn a wedding dress. At the moment she was merely ying a part in cooperating with someone else¡¯s act and did not expect to fulfill her teenage dream of wearing a wedding gown in the process. This wedding dress seemed to be the type worn at ceremonies, with a long train and a grand, heavy design. Vicky had not slept wellst night, so she started to feel tired wearing such a heavy gown after standing for only a short while. ncing at the time on the wall, she realized that five minutes had already passed. Vicky guessed that the attendants would return soon, so she endured her exhaustion and waited for them to return. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Another ten minutes passed, and the attendants still had not returned. Vicky¡¯s legs began to feel sore. With the long dress dragging behind her, she walked to the service bell and pressed it gently. Just then, the room¡¯s door suddenly opened. Vicky thought it was the attendanting in and subconsciously turned her head, only to freeze when she saw the person entering. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tyler was dressed in a finely tailored suit, his tall and upright figure exuding an invisible aura that filled the space around him. The previously spacious and bright room suddenly felt cramped and narrow due to his presence. He looked at her and said calmly, ¡°The attendant said that Aurora needed me.¡± Vicky instinctively tightened her grip on the hem of the wedding dress. ¡°Miss Starling isn¡¯t here. She¡¯s in the next room.¡± He replied casually, ¡°Is that so? I guess I got into the wrong room, then.¡± Despite what he said, he continued to stare at her unblinkingly like a beast that was waiting to pounce. Vicky¡¯s palms started sweating and she instinctively took a few steps backward. ¡°Miss Starling is in the room next door. Why don¡¯t you go to her, Mister Hart? I¡¯ve already called the attendants and they will be here any moment¡­¡± Instead of leaving, Tyler closed the door behind him, and Vicky widened her eyes as he approached. ¡°Tyler Hart, I told you that you¡¯re in the wrong room!¡± She eximed. He studied the panicked look on her face and smiled. ¡°So what? It¡¯s not a big deal. Didn¡¯t you go into the wrong room as wellst night, Miss Shaw?¡± He stood before her and said, ¡°You look rather seductive in a wedding gown. It¡¯s quite a sight and it makes me want to¡­ ¡± Tyler paused, then lowered his head and whispered the rest of the sentence shamelessly into her ear, ¡°¡­take you right here.¡± Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Upon hearing those words, Vicky¡¯s face turned pale due to her anger. She could not hold back and raised her hand to p him. However, before she could strike, her hand was intercepted in mid-air. At the same time, the man¡¯s icy and chilling voice echoed in her ear, ¡°Vicky, do you know that there are consequences for hitting me?¡¯ Vicky did not have a chance to reply before she was forcefully pushed against the cold wall, and Tyler¡¯s kiss descended heavily upon her. Her breath was stolen in an instant, and like a starved beast, he threatened to devour her whole. Vicky¡¯s struggles and attempts to evade were futile in stopping his plunder. Unable to break free, she bit down fiercely, but Tyler seemed prepared for it. In that instant of her bite, he pinched her cheeks, disabling her from exerting any force, and took the opportunity to deepen the kiss even more. Anger and theck of breath caused Vicky¡¯s cheeks to flush with a rosy hue, a stark contrast to the backdrop of her snow -white wedding gown that made her appear enticing and alluring. Tyler¡¯s pupils reflected her current seductive appearance, his deep eyes growing even darker, like an endless abyss Vicky took a deep breath, struggling to maintain herposure. ¡°You better leave this ce immediately. I¡¯ve already pressed the bell to call the staff,¡± she said in a tense voice. Tyler¡¯s reaction to this was indifferent. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Vicky could not believe that Tyler would say such words. ¡°Aurora is in the next room. Do you want her to find out?¡± ¡°I just happened to go into the wrong room. What¡¯s the big deal if she sees us?¡± He lowered his head, and his thin lips lightly brushed against her cheek. ¡°You entered my roomst night, and she didn¡¯t notice, did she?¡± She started trembling. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Tyler was close enough for his warm breath to caress her cheek. ¡°You would rather go to jail than agree to be my lover, so I nned on letting you go. To my surprise, you seem to be ying hard to get. If you won¡¯t be my lover, that¡¯s fine. We can just stay the way we are now.¡± By ¡°lover¡±, he merely meant that he wanted her to be his mistress, so Vicky gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to this.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her once again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We aren¡¯t in a rtionship, so I don¡¯t need your consent.¡± She wanted to protest, but all her words were soon swallowed by his lips once again. Knock, knock, knock.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Just then, there was knocking on the door. ¡°Miss Shaw, did you call for service?¡± Vicky stiffened and she immediately shoved Tyler away.¡± The attendant is here.¡± He paused and looked at her. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Get out of here right now.¡± He smirked. ¡°Get out of here now so that they will see us together?¡± Vicky was dumbfounded. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Knock, knock, knock. When Vicky failed to answer, the staff knocked again. ¡°Miss Shaw, are you in there?¡± Tyler kissed her cheek, his deep voice tinged with a hint of seductive huskiness, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be discovered in public, then send her away.¡± Vicky knew that once she allowed herself to be controlled by someone, she would continue to be controlled and she refused toply with his wishes. She tried to raise her voice to call for help. ¡°He- Umph!¡± Before she could utter a single word, Tyler saw through her intentions and sealed her lips with his own. Vicky could only emit muffled choking sounds, but such sounds couldn¡¯t be heard from outside the closed door. The staff member seemed puzzled. ¡°Miss Shaw? I didn¡¯t catch what you said just now.¡± However, no further sound came from inside the room and the attendant, well-trained in her role, knocked on the door three more times. When no one responded, she left. Inside the room, Vicky¡¯s forehead was slick with strands of damp hair. Her expression was filled with resentment as she looked at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, my fiance is out there. If you dare touch me again¡­¡± ¡°You want to call your fiance in and let him witness this? Is that it?¡± Tyler casually interrupted her words, his tone nonchnt, as if he did not care about what she just said. He chuckled lightly and continued, ¡°If he sees this, who do you think he will believe? You or me? Besides¡­ I don¡¯t think he seems to care much about you.¡± Startled, Vicky thought for a moment that Tyler realized she was lying about being engaged. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Last night, you went missing all night, and your fiance didn¡¯t seem to mind. And¡­¡± He trailed off and looked at the scabbed corners of her lips, then added, ¡°Considering how disheveled you look now, can you still deceive him? He¡¯s not a fool. He just doesn¡¯t care about you.¡± Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold. Her rtionship with Elijah was fake, so it was natural for Elijah not to care about what she did with others. Tyler continued in a faintly tempting voice, By the way, I think I saw him at a nightclub a few days ago, going upstairs with a woman to a hotel room¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say that she believed in Elijah, but Tyler was not so easily fooled. With just a brief encounter, he had seen through her and Elijah¡¯s situation. Tyler¡¯s voice was low, like the seduction of a devil, stirring one¡¯s heart, ¡°Vicky, your fiance is cheating on you and having an affair with another woman behind your back. Don¡¯t you want to seek revenge?¡± Vicky moved away from Tyler. ¡°I wont believe your onesided im.¡± Tyler did not seem annoyed either and spoke leisurely, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. Your fiance received a sudden phone call just now and left in a hurry. Even if you call out to him, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way to bring him back.¡± Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 ¡®Elijah left? If Elijah¡¯s gone, no one can stop Tyler¡­¡± Vicky thought, her heart sinking. Feeling uneasy, she said, ¡°I will get to the bottom of what happened. Miss Starling is still waiting for you in a different room. You should go to her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry,¡± Tyler said in a hoarse voice, before lowering his head to kiss her once again. Apart from the time when they first fell in love, she never had the right to make any decision concerning her rtionship with Tyler. Regardless of whether they were divorced or not, Tyler would always treat her as his possession, to be used as he pleased. The unprecedented exhaustion and weariness made Vicky wish she could die because it seemed that death was her only escape from this endless humiliation. The afternoon sunlight was just right, filtering through the ethereal curtains and casting a faintyer of light in the room. Walking out of the bathroom, Tyler caught sight of Vicky lying on the bed like a puppet. The magnificent and heavy wedding dress was crumpled, devoid of its initial beauty, and casually thrown on the floor. In a hoarse voice, he spoke, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a bath? It Vicky seemed to not have heard his words and did not even nce at him. Tyler¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°What is it? Do you want me to bathe you?¡± Even with that, Vicky remained unresponsive. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. He walked to the edge of the bed to look down at Vicky from above. His shadow enveloped her, blocking the faint light that seeped through the curtains. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°How dare you make such an expression? It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t done this before. Who are you showing that pathetic look to?¡± He questioned sharply. Vicky still did not acknowledge him. Losing his patience, Tyler lifted her up. At the moment of contact, her body trembled lightly, but she quickly became unresponsive again. Vicky¡¯s hair was disheveled, her delicate, fair skin marred with visible marks, and there was an unhealed wound on her lips, giving her a deste appearance. Tyler¡¯s brows furrowed. He had no choice but to carry her into the bathroom. The bathtub was already filled with water. Since Vicky refused to move, Tyler ended up washing her. After the bath, Tyler carried her back to the bedroom. Throughout the process, Vicky did not offer any response, as if her heart had already died. Tyler¡¯s tone grew even colder. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Vicky. Are you throwing a tantrum because you want to be punished further?¡± Vicky remained indifferent to Tyler¡¯s threats and his mood worsened, so he grasped her head and kissed her again. Vicky neither struggled nor refused, resembling a lifeless puppet, allowing him to do as he pleased. A cold chuckle sounded in her ear, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ll let you go if you beg of me right now.¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered, but she refused to respond. Seeing that she would not yield, a glimmer of ruthlessness shed in Tyler¡¯s eyes. He flipped her body over and pinned her down with his weight once again. Vicky tensed instantly and her body stiffened, but she still made no effort to resist, like a soulless toy. Just then, a sudden ringing of the phone abruptly broke the silence. Tyler¡¯s actions halted, and he picked up the phone. His eyes narrowed as he nced at the screen. He cast a brief nce at Vicky, then curled his thin lips into a chilling smile that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine as he answered the call. A woman¡¯s clear voice came from the other end of the line,¡± Tyler, when are youing over? I¡¯m still waiting for you in the room.¡± ¡°I have something to attend to, so I left,¡± he replied. There was a moment of silence from the other side, followed by an anxious reply, ¡°You left? But¡­ I am trying on wedding dresses today!¡± Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold when she heard Aurora¡¯s voice. She was so close to Tyler that she could hear every word Aurora said even if the call was not answered on speaker mode. Tyler nted gentle kisses on Vicky while responding in a hoarse voice, ¡°You carry on. I¡¯lle to look for youter.¡± Since he promised to return, Aurora seemed reassured.¡± Since you have urgent matters to take care of, I¡¯ll let you get back to it. We have plenty of time. Just give me a call when you are done.¡± A few momentster, Tyler said casually, ¡°Sure.¡± Aurora noticed something odd with his voice and asked,¡± Tyler, what¡¯s wrong with your voice? Are you ill?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Aurora advised, seemingly reluctant to end the call, and continued to give him instructions, ¡°Make sure to drink plenty of water if you catch a cold. The temperature difference between day and night has been significanttely, so make sure to keep yourself warm. Also, try not to overwork yourself. Exhaustion weakens the body¡¯s resistance and makes it prone to illness.¡± However, there was no response from Tyler¡¯s end. Aurora seemed ustomed to Tyler¡¯s silence and did not notice anything unusual. On the other end of the call, Vicky looked at Tyler with eyes full of fear, shaking her head repeatedly. However, Tyler paid no attention to her refusal and continued to act as he pleased. Vicky knew he was waiting for her to beg him. Vicky truly wanted to shout through the phone and ask Aurora toe and see what Tyler was truly like, but the recent events had left her feeling ashamed and utterly humiliated. She loathed Tyler and herself for what happened. Seeing that Vicky still refused to yield, Tyler let out a cold smile and lowered his head. Aurora, on the other end of the line, grew concerned when he remained silent despite her caring words. ¡°Tyler, are you listening?¡± Aurora asked curiously after a long pause. ¡°Mhm,¡± Tyler hummed. ¡°Tyler, are you busy right now?¡± This time, Tyler did not answer. Instead, Aurora heard a soft and faint exhale on the other end of the phone. ¡°What are you doing, Tyler?¡± Suddenly, the call was abruptly disconnected, but Aurora didn¡¯t attempt to call again. When Vicky emerged from her room, it was already afternoon. Aurora came out of the neighboring room at the same time, having apparently tried several wedding dresses and made frequent discussions for improvements with the staff. Upon seeing Vicky, Aurora stopped in her tracks. ¡± Have you finished trying on dresses too?¡± Vicky was wearing sunsses and a mask, so Aurora could not discern the expression on her face. ¡°Yes,¡± Vicky replied softly, preparing to leave. Aurora approached her, puzzled. ¡°The staff mentioned that they knocked on your door, but you didn¡¯t respond, Vicky¡­ are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Vicky answered. Lowering her voice, Aurora asked, ¡°Did you have a fight with your fiance?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Vicky eximed. ¡°I heard from the staff that your fiance left in a hurry¡­ Are you angry at him because of that?¡± It was natural for any woman to be upset if the groom abandoned her alone in the bridal shop while she was trying on wedding dresses. Before Vicky could reply, Aurora sighed. ¡°s, these men. They control suchrgepanies and have busy work lives. It¡¯s normal for them to leave us behind from time to time, and we should be understanding of their situation. Tyler left too.¡± Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Vicky nodded and was about to leave when Aurora called out, ¡°Your fiance left, and so did mine. Why don¡¯t we go out and shop together?¡± Vicky stilled and turned to look at her. ¡°The two of us?¡± ¡°Yeah. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to go shopping with me?¡± Realization dawned on Aurora. She asked with a smile, ¡°Why can¡¯t we go shopping together? You have a fiance and Tyler has started a new life as well. Since the past is behind us, there¡¯s no reason for us to avoid each other.¡± Aurora seemed carefree. ¡°I¡¯m not against people bing friends after they break up. There won¡¯t be any misunderstanding so long as everyone stays in line, right?¡± She paused and shot Vicky a half-smile before continuing, ¡°Since you¡¯re getting married soon, you must have gotten past Tyler already. So¡­ you wouldn¡¯t mind that, would you?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vicky was suddenly at a loss for words. She did not want to go shopping with Aurora, but if she declined, Aurora would think that she still had feelings for Tyler. 2 What she felt toward Tyler was irrelevant, and the thing that terrified her most was the fact that she had identally found herself in bed with Tyler the night before. Before Vicky could say anything, Aurora reached out and took her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since we are both alone, we might as well go together to avoid being lonely.¡± Aurora smiled as if she were linking arms with her best friend. ¡°I misunderstood you about what happened before. If you¡¯re still upset with my past attitude toward you, I can apologize.¡± Aurora¡¯s sudden change in attitude made Vicky feel somewhat uneasy. Vicky was close with Cece and Jennifer as well, but they rarely walked around linking arms like sisters because that sort of behavior was against Vicky¡¯s personality. ¡°There¡¯s no need for an apology, but¡­¡± she muttered. Vicky knew that her divorce from Tyler had little to do with Aurora, and Tyler probably treated Aurora as a tool for revenge against Vicky. Before she could refuse, Aurora interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping, then.¡± In the end, Aurora forcefully pulled Vicky out of the bridal shop. ¡°How about we go to the jewelry store? Since we¡¯re getting married, we can¡¯t be without jewelry, can we? I still need a few nes and earrings to match my wedding gown.¡± Once they arrived at the jewelry store, Aurora eagerly started selecting items. The staff noticed Vicky and Aurora¡¯s refined demeanor and enthusiastically gathered around them. ¡°This ne, and that one, the one in the top left corner¡­ Yes, take them out for me to try on.¡± After trying different jewelry on, Aurora felt satisfied and said without hesitation, ¡°Wrap these up for me. Oh, and bring out those earrings for me to try as well.¡± The staff could not help being delighted by how Aurora made her purchases without batting an eyelid. It was extremely difficult for them to stop grinning from ear to ear. After selecting a few more items, Aurora noticed that Vicky had been standing to the side the whole time. ¡°Vicky, why aren¡¯t you getting anything? Don¡¯t you need these jewelry pieces for your wedding too?¡± Vicky and Elijah were getting married soon. Coupled with Aurora¡¯s assumption about what had happened between her and Elijahst night, it seemed that Aurora hadpletely let go of any concerns she had for Vicky. Aurora had let go of all formality and started addressing Vicky by her name. From others¡¯ perspectives, it would seem that they were besties. Studying Aurora¡¯s smiling face, Vicky casually made up an excuse and said, ¡°These pieces don¡¯t really suit me.¡± Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Realization dawned on Aurora. ¡°Oh, I see. Well then, let¡¯s go to another store.¡± i Vicky frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The wedding jewelry has already been custom-made by the Harrisons.¡± Aurora did not seem to mind. ¡°Even if you already have some custom-made ones, what if you don¡¯t like them? As a woman, it¡¯s never wrong to buy more essories.¡± Aurora nced at her. ¡°I can¡¯t help but notice that you don¡¯t seem very enthusiastic about getting married. Are you still upset with Elijah?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°No.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Vicky could not quite figure out the purpose behind Aurora taking her shopping and wondered if Aurora was trying to see if Vicky was lying about the wedding. Vicky was exhausted and she could barely form any coherent thought. Combined with her guilt and unease towards Aurora, she could not remainposed and think clearly. ¡°Since you¡¯re not upset, let¡¯s go then. Even if we¡¯re angry, we still have to get married, right? It¡¯s not like we can break up with our respective fiances over such trivial matters anyway. If Vicky fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°Fine.¡± As expected, Aurora was testing to see if Vicky¡¯s rtionship with Elijah was true. Entering another jewelry store, Vicky looked at the dazzling array of exquisite jewelry in the disy cases but needed more time to choose anything. However, Aurora kept watching her intently, so Vicky had to gather her spirits and randomly select a few items. Only then did Aurora avert her gaze and begin making her own purchases. After settling the bill, Aurora handed one of the shopping bags to Vicky. ¡°These are for you.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes in confusion. The earrings Aurora offered her were one of the gship pieces of this jewelry store. Not only was it showcased in a separate disy case, but it was also outrageously expensive. Vicky¡¯s worth was nothing inparison, but Aurora had no issue affording them. Aurora held up the shopping bag and smiled. ¡°Shopping can uplift one¡¯s mood. Consider it a wedding gift from me to you and Elijah. After all, you¡¯ve apanied me on this shopping spree for so long.¡± Unable to discern Aurora¡¯s intentions, Vicky remained silent for a few seconds before epting the shopping bag.¡± Thank you.¡± Aurora was clearly a shopaholic. Whenever she entered a store, she would go on a shopping spree. At that moment, Aurora had her hands full of shopping bags, and there were a few bags that she could not carry, so Vicky helped her with them. ¡°Come with me to the clothing store. All my previous clothes were individually tailored and delivered. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve actually shopped at a store,¡± Aurora said. Since she had already epted Aurora¡¯s gift, Vicky could only silently follow her. She was starting to suspect that Aurora¡¯s purpose in taking her shopping might not be to test her, but simply to make her carry all the bags. Upon entering the stop, the salesperson approached them enthusiastically. ¡°Wee. What are you ladies looking for?¡± ¡°We are just walking around, so don¡¯t follow us,¡± Aurora said. ¡°Sure. Please let us know if you need anything.¡± Once the salesperson left, Vicky followed Aurora to the clothing section. Aurora nced through the dresses and said, ¡°The designs here in Zendonia are far more creative than anywhere else¡­¡± Suddenly, her voice came to a sudden halt when her gazended at a certain spot. Vicky noticed the odd look on her face and followed her gaze. Vicky¡¯s face turned ashen when she realized what Aurora was looking at. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 A couple stood before a mannequin and the woman pointed at the dress on it with a smile. ¡°What about this one?¡± The man nced at it and said endearingly, ¡°We will buy it if you like it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve bought too many things. Are you still buying more?¡± The woman pouted. ¡°We haven¡¯t bought a lot. We still haven¡¯t visited a few shops ahead.¡± The woman nced at him in displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you came shopping with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, and you know that.¡± The man wrapped his arm around her waist and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I will stay with you today, alright?¡± The woman beamed. ¡°Promise? You aren¡¯t allowed to leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go anywhere this time.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Just as the two whispered sweet words into each other¡¯s ears, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. ¡°Mister Harrisons?¡± The man froze and turned around, paling when he saw Aurora. ¡°M- Miss Starling?¡± Aurora nced at Elijah and then at the woman in his arms.¡± And who is this¡­?¡± Elijah quickly let go of the woman, smiling awkwardly. ¡°Miss Starling, are you also shopping here?¡± Aurora smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not alone. Your fiancee is also here, Mister Harrisons.¡± With that, she looked at Vicky who had a dark look on her face. It was not because she caught Elijah red-handed, but rather, the fact that she was caught in this situation with Aurora. Aurora already had some suspicions about her, and now that Aurora saw this scene, Vicky could not predict what would happen next. Elijah looked at Vicky, panicking. ¡°Vicky, you¡­ you¡¯re here too?¡± Curiosity gleamed in Aurora¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had urgent matters to attend to? Is this¡­ your so-called urgent matter?¡± Elijah¡¯s expression changed unpredictably. Unable to avoid confrontation, Vicky had to speak up.¡± Elijah, who is she?¡± ¡°Well¡­ she¡­ she¡¯s a distant cousin of mine. Yeah¡­ a distant cousin,¡± Elijah stammered. Aurora pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Do distant cousins need to hold each other like that and kiss?¡± Elijah¡¯s excuse was terribly feeble, so he was instantly azrendered speechless by Aurora. At that moment, the woman beside Elijah stepped forward. She carefully examined Vicky and suddenly said, ¡°So, you¡¯re Elijah¡¯s fiance?¡± The woman had a delicate and sweet appearance and was very charming. As Vicky studied her, she could not help but associate her with the Blossom lineup wedding gown. Vicky replied, ¡°I am, and you are?¡± The woman¡¯s lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but then nced at Elijah. Her expression turned a bit gloomy and the words she wanted to say never came out. Tears welled in her eyes, and in the end, she let go of Elijah and ran out of the clothing store. Elijah hesitated for a moment, instinctively wanting to chase after her, but when he saw Vicky, he hesitated. The woman was running too fast and stumbled just as she ran out of the store. Seeing this, Elijah¡¯s hesitation was gone, and he immediately chased after her. After a brief argument in front of the clothing store that attracted onlookers, Elijah managed to pull the woman into a car. The two of them then disappeared from Vicky and Aurora¡¯s sight. Aurora had witnessed such situations many times before. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Aurora watched the scene unfold without much interest before turning to look at Vicky. Even though Vicky¡¯s sunsses and face mask were covering her face, Aurora could still tell that she was not in a good mood. She knew her mind was somewhere else, so she tapped her on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s best to talk to him, lest there be any misunderstanding.¡± Vicky nodded. She was happy to take her suggestion since she had been thinking about how to get out of window shopping for quite a while. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡± ¡°Okay. Goodbye.¡± Once she got home, Vicky was about to call Elijah, but he beat her to it. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Elijah remorsefully. At that moment, Vicky had a splitting headache since she did not get enough rest the previous night. Her exhaustion waspounded by the fact that she still went shopping with Aurora for most of the day. She massaged her temples. ¡°Did you leave in a hurry because of her?¡± ¡°Yvette and I have made ns to meet up previously, but I canceled on her because my family asked me to bring you home for dinner at thest minute. As for today¡­ we had ns to meet up too but¡­ I had to cancel on her again¡­¡± answered Elijah in a small voice. Vicky knew Elijah had a date with his girlfriend today, but he had to cancel at thest minute because he had to go to the bridal shop with Tyler and the others. ¡°She got mad at me because I canceled on her one too many times so I¡­ I¡­¡± He did not have to tell her the rest of the story for her to know what happened. She did not me Elijah but instead said, ¡°I know how hard it has been for you and your girlfriendtely. I mean, it¡¯s okay if I was the one who saw what happened, but if the media caught wind of it¡­ It¡¯ll be a lot harder to exin then. As for Miss Starling¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s face darkened at the thought of Aurora. ¡°What should we do about¡­ Miss Starling?¡± Elijah asked cautiously. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to her but make sure you don¡¯t let the same thing happen again in the future,¡± Vicky answered lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± ¡°Remember to exin things to your girlfriend too.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± After saying goodbye, Vicky was about to hang up the phone when Elijah called out her name, ¡°Vicky?¡± ¡°Yes? Is there anything else?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Elijah simply said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Vicky immediately fell asleep after hanging up the phone. That was just how tired she was. She slept through the whole night, and after a good night¡¯s rest, she felt better when she woke up the next morning. She picked up her phone and saw an unread message. It was from Aurora. She tapped on the message and read, [ What did he say to you?] Vicky wanted Aurora to help her keep it a secret, so after thinking about it, she called her. The phone rang a few times before it was cut off by the Aurora. A few secondster, she received another text from Aurora. [Sorry. I can¡¯t pick up the phone right now. I¡¯ll call you back when I¡¯m free.] Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. [Okay.] However, a full day passed, and Vicky did not receive a call from Aurora. At night, Vicky was about to head to bed after taking her shower when her phone suddenly rang. She picked up her phone and saw it was Aurora calling her. As soon as she picked up the phone, she heard Aurora¡¯s drunk voice saying, ¡°Vic¡­ky,e out¡­ and¡­ and drink¡­ with me.¡± Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 ¡°Miss Starling, where are you right now?¡± Vicky asked with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m at Neon¡­ Club. Come here right away¡­ I¡¯ll be¡­ waiting for you.¡± ¡°Miss Starling¡­¡± Vicky wanted to say something else, but Aurora suddenly hung up the phone. Vicky called her again, but she did not pick up this time. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Without any other options, Vicky changed out of her pajamas and went to Neon Club to look for Aurora. In a corner of the Neon Club, Aurora was sitting slumped against the sofa, and in front of her was a mess of empty bottles. Vicky walked over to her and asked, ¡°Miss Starling, are you okay?¡± At the sound of Vicky¡¯s voice, Aurora¡¯s eyshes fluttered before slowly opening her eyes. She must have drunk quite a lot because her eyes were red and unfocused. ¡°Vic¡­ ky¡­ you came!¡± She beamed a rarely-seen drunken smile at Vicky. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ expect you¡­ to reallye!¡± Vicky sighed helplessly at the hopelessly drunk Aurora. ¡°Miss Starling, you¡¯re drunk. Let me send you home.¡± ¡°Miss Starling?¡± A hint of puzzlement shed across her eyes. ¡°Why do you call me that when I call you by your name? You should just call me¡­ Aurora instead.¡± Vicky knew it would be stupid of her if she was to reason with Aurora now, so she did not exin to her but instead said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Aurora stared straight at her with wide-open eyes. ¡°Why won¡¯t you call me by my name? Is it because¡­ you hate me too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk. It isn¡¯t safe for you to be here. Please let me send me home,¡± said Vicky patiently. ¡°But you won¡¯t¡­ even call me¡­ by my name¡­¡± Vicky did not understand why Aurora was so hung up about that. In the end, she gave in. ¡°Aurora, let me send you home.¡± Aurora shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go back. I don¡¯t wanna go back¡­. I don¡¯t wanna go back to that cold, harsh house. If I go back¡­ they¡¯ll only force me to¡­ I¡­ no¡­¡± Her eyes began to brim with tears. ¡°All through my life, I¡¯ve done everything they¡¯ve asked of me ¡­ I tried so hard to be the perfect daughter they want¡­ and yet¡­ they won¡¯t even give me a little bit of freedom¡­¡± Aurora must have been bottling that inside of her for a long time. It was as if a floodgate had opened inside of her, and Vicky did not need to prompt her to continue. ¡°They didn¡¯t allow me to make friends with anyone who was of no use to them when I was young¡­ nor did they allow me to talk to anyone who had a lower status than me¡­ I could only make friends with those in higher ces or those who are of use to them¡­ ¡°But little did they know¡­ those people looked down on me and my family. I wanted to join them, but they treated me like a ve¡­ asking me to do this and do that every time¡­ Later, the Starling family became more powerful, and those who previously looked down on me started to suck up to me ¡­ but I knew they only did that to get on the good side of¡­ my family. ¡°They¡¯ll pretend to be nice to my face, but as soon as my back is turned, they¡¯ll start gossiping about me¡­ and making up lies to undermine me¡­ Growing up, I have never ever had a true friend¡­ I know¡­ I know that being born into a family such as mine has its price to pay but¡­ but¡­¡± She suddenly looked at Vicky. Her eyes lost their emptiness and in its ce were burning anger. ¡°But how could they destroy thest of what little dream I have? Just how bad do they want to make me into a puppet who has no feelings?¡± Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Vicky had first-hand experience of how hard it was to live the life of the rich and famous, so she could understand where Aurora wasing from. Originally, she came to Neon Club to check on Aurora because she was forced to do so. However, after listening to her, she could not help but sit down beside her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your dream, Aurora?¡± Aurora nced at her. ¡°Do you like watching series or movies?¡± Vicky shook her head. She had no interest in either. In fact, she rarely stepped foot inside a cinema. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve been working abroad as a D-list actress but¡­ but no matter how hard I try¡­ I couldn¡¯t seem to get a breakout role¡­¡± ¡°A breakout role?¡± Vicky was stunned. She found it hard to believe that someone like Aurora was only a D-list actress overseas. After all, given her background, it should not be hard for her to get the role of a female lead in a blockbuster movie. Plus, she had the kind of look that would make people fall in love with her even if she was to just stand there and look pretty, so how could she not be famous? Aurora¡¯s tone was riddled with disappointment. ¡°Yup¡­ My parents objected to me going into the entertainment industry. They think that celebrities are all¡­ ssless people. But I kept persevering. Knowing that I won¡¯t give in no matter what they say, they decided to make a deal with me. ¡°They gave me five years¡­ and if I haven¡¯t made a name for myself on the silver screen, I have to quit being an actress. Of course, this is on the condition of not getting any help from them. I was young and naive then¡­ Plus, I just graduated at the top of the ss from the best acting school in Molivia¡­ Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°The entertainment industry in Molivia is verypetitive. They don¡¯t hire actors or actresses based on their looks but based on their acting skills. I thought that with me graduating at the top of my ss, I¡¯ll be able to ze a trail in Molivia but in the end¡­¡± Aurora smiled but her smile was even sadder than if she were to cry. ¡°I was hit hard by reality. There were a lot of unspoken rules, office politics, and sabotage by my colleagues¡­ All of that made it impossible for me to make a name for myself. ¡°Five yearster, which just so happens to be this year, I quit the entertainment industry just like how I promised my parents and came back here¡­ And today, I overheard them talking about the reason I didn¡¯t be famous¡­ and it was because they¡¯ve been pulling strings behind my back to make sure I stay out of the limelight.¡± The discovery of this news struck Aurora like lightning. The reason she did not be famous was not that she was not good enough or her bad luck, but rather, it was because her own parents had been undermining her behind her back. Vicky felt sorry for Aurora. Aurora seemed to be thirsty after talking for so long. She poured herself and Vicky a ss of wine. Then she smiled drunkenly and said, ¡°Vicky, even though we¡¯re not friends, you¡¯re the first person who came here to check on me after just one phone call¡­ Let¡¯s drink to that!¡± Although Vicky did note from the same background as Aurora, she could understand all the things she went through. She epted the ss of wine and finished drinking it in one go. The two of them kept talking and drinking. What surprised Vicky was that she and Aurora had quite a few things inmon. Not only that, but Aurora was talented in many ways too. For example, she knew how to y quite a number of musical instruments, and the reason Valencia chose her was that she could y the piano very well. Before she knew it, Vicky was also a little drunk. Gradually she began to lose consciousness until finally, she put her head on the table and fell into a deep sleep. The next day, Vicky woke up with a hangover and a splitting headache. She was slightly relieved to see herself in a familiar environment when she opened her eyes. However, her eyes became as wide as a saucer when she saw who was sleeping next to her. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Vicky thought she was still dreaming. It was either that, or she was still drunk. She pinched herself and the pain just made her sober up even further. She then fearfully pushed the man sleeping next to her away. The man¡¯s eyes snapped wide open as soon as she did that. He must have been unhappy about being awakened for his expression was one of coldness. ¡°Why did you wake me up?¡± Tyler asked. He slowly sat up from the bed, and the nket fell off him, revealing his toned chest that was filled with newly-made scratch marks. Vicky was shocked. She then looked down at herself and discovered that she was naked too. ¡¯Did we¡­st night¡­ again?¡¯ Vicky looked at Tyler in disbelief. ¡°Tyler, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°You should ask yourself that since you were the one who called me,¡± he answered coldly. ¡°I called you?¡± Vicky had no recollection of herself doing that. ¡°When did I call you?¡± Tyler looked at her condescendingly. ¡°Last night. You called me when you were drunk, asking me to pick you up but I turned you down. Then, you told me Aurora was with you¡­ Vicky, you¡¯re really maniptive.¡± Vicky thought back hard on what happenedst night but still came up empty. She only remembered she and Aurora had quite a lot to drink and then¡­ she cked out. ¡°Are you sure I was the one who called you?¡± asked Vicky suspiciously. ¡°Check your call history,¡± said Tyler coldly. Vicky looked for her phone and saw that it was on top of the bedside table. She picked it up and saw thetest call history showed her calling Tyler at around midnight. She scratched her head and tried to think back tost night again but no matter how hard she tried, it was still a nk to her. ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever calling you.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re suffering from amnesia again?¡± Tyler asked sarcastically. She looked up at him and said, ¡°Fine, even if I used Aurora¡¯s name to call you over, that still doesn¡¯t exin why you¡¯re in my room.¡± ¡®And in my bed,¡¯ Vicky added in her mind. ¡°You were both really drunkst night, but Aurora kept saying she didn¡¯t want to go back home and that she wanted to keep drinking with you. So, I had no choice but to send you home first,¡± said Tyler lightly. After a pause, he continued with a deeper voice, ¡°After bringing you into your room, you grabbed my sleeve and wouldn¡¯t let go.¡± He looked at her with a half-smile on his face. ¡°Then you tried to seduce me.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered, and in a trembling voice she said,¡± And you just¡­¡± Tyler moved closer to her, causing his shadow topletely envelop her within. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t be a man if I didn¡¯t ept your advances now, would I?¡± he asked coyly. 2 ¡®He¡¯s the epitome of a sc*mbag!¡¯ thought Vicky. Although she did not drink often, she knew that she had a high tolerance toward alcohol. There was no way she would seduce him. Thinking of this, her expression suddenly became cold. ¡°I only have your words to go on as to what happenedst night since I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°You not remembering it doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t happen,¡± said Tyler indifferently. Vicky clenched her fists. She knew from past experience that they had indeed slept togetherst night. She was still trying to think of what to say when Tyler suddenly leaned over and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Since you don¡¯t remember anything, maybe this will jolt your memory?¡± He then kissed her deeply on the lips. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 ¡°Let go of me¡­Ty¡­ Mmph!¡± All of Vicky¡¯s voice and struggle were easily stopped by Tyler when a voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Vicky, are you awake?¡± Vicky¡¯s body instinctively tensed up. She looked at Tyler in disbelief. She had thought that he was the only one who came into her house, so she never expected that Aurora would be in there too. Tyler smiled when he saw just how pale Vicky had be. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave Aurora in the car, so I brought her into the guest room.¡± This used to be Tyler¡¯s house, so he knew theyout of the house very well. Vicky looked at his face, which was very close to hers, and suddenly felt as though he was a stranger, and that made her very afraid. ¡°You should send her on her way if you don¡¯t want an audience for our show,¡± said Tyler before kissing her violently on the lips again. Vicky had never felt so humiliated before. Her whole body started trembling while tears rolled down her cheeks. Tyler kissed away her tears and whispered into her ear,¡± Vicky, tell me the truth. You don¡¯t really hate me, do you?¡± Vicky could lie with her words and expressions, but her body could not lie. She knew Tyler would never joke about something like this. He would do what he said. Her lips parted a little, but before she could say anything, her tears came rolling down again. Aurora, who was still waiting for her outside the door, thought Vicky was still asleep. She knocked three times again, then left when there was still no reply from inside the room. It was already past noon by the time Vicky left her room. She thought Aurora had left long ago. However, after going downstairs, she realized that not only did she not leave, but she was actually sitting on the sofa in the living room reading a book. Aurora looked up at Vicky when she saw hering down the stairs. ¡°Vicky, were you the one who brought me herest night? Thank you for not sending me back home.¡± She got up and added, ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t had your lunch yet, right? I bought you some breakfast, but you didn¡¯te down, so it¡¯s a bit cold now. I¡¯ll heat it up for you now.¡± All the colors drained out of Vicky¡¯s face when she saw Aurora. Her mind instantly went to Tyler, who was still taking a shower in the bathroom. She abruptly turned around and ran upstairs. ¡°Vicky, why are you so pale? Are you not feeling well?¡± Aurora asked quizzically. Vicky¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°I¡­ I suddenly remembered that I left something upstairs, so I¡¯m going back to take it.¡± Without waiting for Aurora¡¯s reply, she ran up to her room. Back in her room, Tyler had juste out of the bathroom, and he was drying his hair. He acted as though he was in his own house, without a care in the world.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Bring me some clothes,¡± he said when he saw Vickye back into the room. Vicky was actually panicking. ¡°Tyler, Aurora¡¯s still here!¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°So what?¡± ¡®So what? Is he really asking me that?¡¯ thought Vicky. Out loud, she replied, ¡°You¡¯ll bump into her if you go down now!¡± Tyler¡¯s expression remained indifferent. He did not see anything wrong in what they were doing. ¡°So, you¡¯re asking me to stay in this room until she¡¯s gone?¡± Vicky did not know how to answer him. Her mind was all jumbled up. She had not even figured out how to deal with Old Madam Harrison¡¯s birthday party, and now this? Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Vicky nodded without thinking. ¡°Yes, just stay in here for the time being.¡± She thought that Tyler would do as she said but instead, he asked, ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°What would Aurora think if she saw youing out of my room?¡± Having met her a few times, Vicky knew Aurora was no pushover. Also, everyone knew how difficult it was to be friends with an heiress. ¡°Why are you so afraid of her finding out?¡± Tyler asked back. Vicky was stunned. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should I be afraid?¡± Vicky suddenlyughed out of frustration. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that this is all my fault, and you¡¯re the innocent party in this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡®Oh, how I would love to beat him up right now,¡¯ thought Vicky. ¡°You were the one who called me, and you were also the one who seduced me. It was all you. Even thest time, you were the one who came into my room,¡± added Tyler. Vicky did not know why, but she found it hard to keep her cool whenever she was around Tyler. She looked him straight in the eyes and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It was all my fault but¡­ you had the right to refuse!¡± Tyler raised his eyebrow. ¡°Why should I refuse when you were the one who threw yourself at me?¡± ¡°Tyler, can you please stop being a sc*mbag just for a minute?¡± Tyler smiled. ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s loyal to you?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t like this when we were together,¡± Vicky blurted. Tyler¡¯s eyes gradually became cold. ¡°You know very well that¡¯s all in the past.¡± Tyler looked down at her with eyes filled with mockery and contempt. ¡°Since you, Vicky Shaw, were the one who killed the old Tyler with your own hands.¡± A shockwave rocked through Vicky¡¯s body. The pain in her heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a thousand needles. Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, knocking sounds came from the door again and Aurora¡¯s muffled voice could be heard from outside the room. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve already heated up the food for you. You cane down to eat it now.¡± Vicky clenched her fist and tried hard to keep her voice calm. ¡°Okay, got it. Thanks!¡± However, Aurora remained standing outside the door. ¡°I heard you fighting with someone in the room. Vicky¡­ are you okay?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart tightened. She was still trying toe up with an exnation when Aurora¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Have you managed to settle the matter with your ex-fiance?¡± ¡®Ex-fiance? Does Aurora think I¡¯m on the phone with Elijah?¡¯ thought Vicky. She did not correct Aurora but instead said, ¡¯Til be down in a minute.¡± Aurora decided to let it go at that. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs then.¡± She then went downstairs and not long after, Tyler seemingly made his way out of the room too. Vicky started panicking again and quickly grabbed his arm to stop him. ¡°Tyler Hart, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking I should say hello to Aurora.¡± Vicky turned deathly pale. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Tyler was amused at the sight of Vicky¡¯s panicking face. He looked at her quizzically. ¡°Are you nervous? Aurora grew up in a wealthy family, so I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s familiar with the concept of a kept woman. Even if she were to find out¡­¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He lowered his head and moved his face closer to hers. Since he had just showered, Vicky could smell the familiar scent of her body wash wafting through the air. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 The scent Vicky used to like the most felt unbearable to her now that it came from Tyler¡¯s body. She instinctively turned her head away to get away from the smell, and when Tyler saw her do this, his eyes immediately darkened. However, his voice remained indifferent as he said, ¡°Even if she was to find out, she won¡¯t care.¡± Vicky did not know whether Aurora would care, but she really did not want her to find out. However, she knew she had to take a softer approach to Tyler, so she softened her voice and said, ¡°Stay here for a while. Wait until I send Aurora off on her way. You can leave then, okay?¡± Tyler looked at her with those dark eyes of his. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡®Oh, so he wants to get something out of this,¡¯ thought Vicky. She looked up. ¡°What do I have to do for you to listen to me? rr Vicky drew the line at being his secret lover. Out of the two evils, she would rather he walked out of the room and let Aurora find out about what happenedst night. Tyler could tell what she was thinking. His long eyshes fluttered for a moment and his eyes became less cold. ¡°A kiss.¡± Vicky tensed up. ¡°A kiss?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not too much to ask, not after what we didst night.¡± He looked at Vicky as if he wished he could do what he did to herst night again. ¡°Or do you wish for something more than a kiss?¡± Tyler¡¯s tall and imposing figure moved closer to hers, making her feel a sense of oppression. He was so close to her that she would not even have the time to shout for Aurora if he was to take her there and then. A few secondster, Vicky finally gave in. She stood on her toes and kissed Tyler lightly on the cheek. ¡°I want a proper kiss, not a peck on the cheek. Vicky Shaw, do you not know what a kiss is?¡± Tyler asked coldly. He had already made it very clear to her what he wanted, so Vicky had no choice but to close her eyes and kiss him on the lips. In order to not give him something to gripe about, she kissed him hard and deeply, as though they were a pair of long-lost lovers. After a while, Tyler did not seem to be happy with her technique, so he grabbed her head from behind and showed her how it was done. After having her lunch, Vicky came up with the excuse of wanting to go shopping to steer Aurora out of the door. As soon as Aurora heard that Vicky wanted to go shopping, she decided to follow along without even having to think about it. While they were shopping, Vicky could not hold it in anymore and asked the question that had been gnawing at her heart. ¡°Miss Starling, how¡¯s your rtionship with Tyler so far?¡± Aurora frowned. ¡°Why are you calling me Miss Starling again? Didn¡¯t I ask you to call me Aurorast night?¡± Vicky looked at her in shock. ¡°You remembered what happenedst night?¡± ¡°I was still a little sober when you came, but I don¡¯t remember anything after that since Ipletely cked out. Aurora looked quizzically at Vicky. ¡°Did something happen when you brought me homest night?¡± Vicky lowered her eyes. ¡°No, nothing happened. I just wanted to ask why you called me instead of your fiance.¡± Aurora shook her head. ¡°Well, he was busy. I did call him, but he didn¡¯t pick up the phone. Then I thought of you and remembered that you didn¡¯t seem like you were in a good mood as well. That was why I called.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After a pause, she asked, ¡°How are things with you and your fiance?¡± Vicky fell silent for a few seconds before answering, ¡°He said he¡¯ll cut off contact with that woman.¡± Aurora was not surprised to hear that. She simply nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ it is for the best.¡± Vicky looked at Aurora. ¡°Do you think¡­ I should break up with him?¡± Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 ¡°Aurora asked calmly, ¡°Why should you break up with him just because of that woman? It¡¯s not worth it to break up with him since the two of you are getting married soon. Besides¡­ aren¡¯t all men the same? ¡°My dad has countless mistresses, and my mom let him be as long as he did not have a kid out of wedlock or ask her for a divorce. Of course, he would still have to perform his husbandly duties in front of others. However, apart from that, she was content with her marriage.¡± ¡°But if it were you¡­ what would you do if you found out that your husband has a mistress?¡± Vicky asked. Aurora smiled haplessly. ¡°No feelingsst forever, and marriages like mine are usually arranged by our parents in order to further their business interests. There¡¯s no love to speak of. Even those who married out of love would eventually have an affair or break up down the line.¡± Vicky was speechless. Aurora patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s better to break up if you can¡¯t handle the betrayal, but what I really want to say is, you should forgive him since you¡¯ve already made up your mind to be with him. As for the rest of the stuff ¡­ Well, that¡¯s something for future you to worry about.¡± Vicky looked at her. ¡°Is that how you treat your marriage with Tyler too?¡± Aurora smiled at her. ¡°Yup. I didn¡¯t like you at first because you humiliated me in front of everyone, but now that you¡¯re going to get married too¡­ I thought that it¡¯ll be okay for you and me to be friends.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°And what if your fiance had a lover before the two of you got married?¡± Vicky asked hesitantly. Aurora thought about her question for a while before answering, ¡°I¡¯ll still get married to him, but I¡¯ll make sure to deal with the matter after that.¡± Vicky took a deep breath and decided to tell her the truth. ¡°Miss Starling, Tyler and I are actually¡­¡± However, Aurora cut her off because she could finish speaking. ¡°I know there¡¯s nothing going on between the two of you so don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no misunderstanding here.¡± ¡°No, what I wanted to say was¡­ that day, during Old Madam Harrison¡¯s birthday party¡­¡± Aurora smiled. ¡°I know everything. You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me.¡± ¡°No, I¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, that dress is so pretty! Let¡¯s go try it on!¡± A dress caught Aurora¡¯s attention, so she was not listening to what Vicky was trying to say at all. Her eyes immediately lit up, and then she made a beeline to the shop. Vicky remained where she was in a state of shock. She then sighed as she looked at Aurora happily trying on the dress. Aurora was a shopaholic, and once she started, she could not stop. The reason Vicky asked her to go shopping with her was to get her out of the house so that Tyler had time to leave. She also wanted to tell Aurora about what was going on with her and Tyler. However, she did not even have a chance to tell her all that since Aurora had been buying non-stop. Vicky tried to tell her during what little break time they had, but they were always interrupted by something unexpected. Aurora did not stop shopping until nighttime, and by then, she only stopped out of exhaustion. Aurora¡¯s hands were full of shopping bags. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. We can continue shopping tomorrow.¡± Vicky¡¯s hands, too, were full of shopping bags, but they were all Aurora¡¯s purchases. She looked at Aurora in disbelief and asked, ¡°We¡¯re going to do this again tomorrow?¡± Aurora said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course! We¡¯re getting married soon, so it¡¯s normal to buy many things!¡± She pointed at the shopping bags Vicky was holding and added, ¡°I think those things suit you more, so you can have them. Let¡¯s go back and try them on right away.¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°Go back? Where?¡± Then she suddenly thought of something. ¡°To your ce. Well¡­ you know how I had a fight with my parents, right? Yeah, I don¡¯t really want to go back home for now.¡± She looked at Vicky. ¡°So¡­ can I stay at your ce until I¡¯m ready to go back home?¡± Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 As if worried that Vicky was going to say no to her, Aurora immediately added, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you rent money and¡­ I can cook three meals a day. I promise I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.- Vicky already found Aurora very tiring after spending the whole day shopping with her, yet she was asking to stay at her ce now. There was no way Vicky could say yes to that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It wouldn¡¯t be convenient for me if you stayed at my ce. It¡¯s best if you stay somewhere else,¡± said Vicky without hesitation. ¡°Vicky¡­ I only came back recently, so I don¡¯t know anywhere I can go. I really have nowhere else to go.¡± Aurora looked at Vicky with her big sad puppy dog eyes. ¡°Please let me stay at your ce for a little while. Pretty please?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a fiance? You can stay at his ce.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to stay under the same roof when we¡¯re not married yet,¡± said Aurora in a small voice. Vicky was a little shocked by what she said. ¡°But you guys are engaged to one another! Why would it be inappropriate?¡± ¡°My parents are very conservative. They think it¡¯s wrong for me to stay with him when we¡¯re not married yet. So¡­¡± Aurora looked at her. ¡°I can¡¯t stay with Tyler.¡± ¡°You can ask him to find you a ce to stay.¡± Aurora shook her head. ¡°No. My parents will think that I¡¯m living with him. Besides¡­ it¡¯s not just them. I¡¯ve been brainwashed into thinking this is wrong, too, so I can¡¯t¡­ stay with him even if I wanted to.¡± ¡°You can stay in a hotel, then. They have security there.¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m scared of staying alone¡­¡± Vicky was starting to get a headache. ¡°Miss Starling, it¡¯s really not that convenient for me if you stay at my ce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Aurora looked at her pitifully. ¡°Is it because this used to be Tyler¡¯s house? Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind at all. I¡¯m actually quite curious as to what the house looks like.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Aurora¡¯s voice became even more pitiful as she pleaded,¡± Vicky, just for a while. Please?¡± However, Vicky¡¯s resolve was absolute. She would not give in no matter how much Aurora pleaded. In the end, Aurora had no choice but to sadly part ways with Vicky. The exhausted Vicky finally reached home. She put the shopping bags on the sofa. Aurora insisted that she ept the gifts and even went to the extent of threatening her, saying that she would follow her home if Vicky did not take them. Thus, Vicky had no choice but to ept the gifts. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She was so tired that she did not even have the energy to go upstairs. She slumped down on the sofa and closed her eyes to rest for a while. Suddenly, she heard the sound of footstepsing from upstairs. She opened her eyes in horror, only to see the tall and strong Tyler dressed in a white bathrobe walking gracefully down the stairs. That further spoiled her already bad mood. ¡°Why are you still here, Tyler?¡± Tyler nced at her and answered, ¡°Where should I be, if not here?¡± ¡°You should have left a long time ago.¡± ¡°And go out naked?¡± asked Tyler coldly. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Vicky¡¯s gaze fell on Tyler¡¯s bathrobe. ¡°Where are your clothes?¡± ¡°I threw them away.¡± ¡°You did what?¡± ¡°You caused my clothes to reek of alcoholst night. Not to mention they were all crumpled up after what we did. You don¡¯t seriously think I¡¯ll go out dressed like that, do you?¡± asked Tyler coldly. He had a thing about cleanliness and would not be caught dead in yesterday¡¯s clothes. In fact, he would immediately change into a new set of clothes should he get just a tiny speck of dirt on them, so Vicky knew very well he would not wear his old clothes out today. After a few seconds of silence, she finally said, ¡°You could¡¯ve asked your assistant to bring you a change of clothing.¡± ¡°As if.¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°That would be as good as announcing our rtionship to the whole world.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Your assistant works for you, so I¡¯m pretty sure he won¡¯t be going around telling everyone about it.¡± Besides, why should Tyler be afraid of his assistant finding out when he was not even afraid to let Aurora see himing out of Vicky¡¯s room? ¡°What would my assistant think of me if he found out that I¡¯m still in contact with my ex-wife?¡± asked Tyler coldly. Vicky was speechless. Tyler was beingpletely unreasonable. She fell silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go buy you some clothes right now.¡± She then walked to the door, but Tyler stopped her. ¡°Where are all the clothes I left here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thrown them away.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice became even colder.¡± Who gave you the right to throw them away?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already divorced, so there was no need for me to keep any of your things around.¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°I packed up your stuff and sent a text to Harry, asking him toe pick them up. However, he never came, so I had no choice but to throw them away.¡± Tyler noticed that his things were gone from the mansion when he came overst night. There was only one pillow on the bed, and even the toiletries and towels in the bathroom were only meant for one person. All his things werepletely gone from the room. It was understandable for Vicky to get rid of all of his things, and yet, for some reason, he could not help but feel annoyed at her. His tone became even harsher, ¡°Those were my things, and you should¡¯ve asked for my permission instead of Harry¡¯s before throwing them away! Some of the documents are work-rted and¡ª¡± Vicky cut him off before he could finish speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve already kept your work documents for you. They¡¯re stored in your study, so there¡¯s no loss there for you. In fact, you should take them home with you today.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Seeing that he did not say anything else, Vicky went out to buy him some clothes. She knew what size he wore, so it took her no time at all to buy his clothes. In order to avoid himining, she bought him two sets of clothing and went straight home after that. Once home, she went into the living room, only to find it empty. Tyler was nowhere to be seen at all. She carried the shopping bag upstairs and entered her bedroom. It was empty too. After thinking it through, she went to Tyler¡¯s old study. After knocking, she pushed open the door and went in, and found the room to be dark. He was not in the study too. ¡®Did he leave while I was out buying his clothes?¡¯ she wondered. She suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. She had spent the whole afternoon shopping with Aurora, so it was already veryte by the time she came back with Tyler¡¯s clothes. A silvery-white streak of lightning shed through the air all of a sudden and the sound of thunder followed not long after. Then came the rain, crashing against the full-length window before falling down to the ground. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Rain was falling. Vicky stood in front of the window, feeling d that she had returned home in time. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She had been out the whole day and was feeling exhausted. She closed the curtains and went for a quick shower, before hurrying to bed to rest. She listened to the sound of raindrops falling outside her window and soon drifted off to sleep. Sometimeter, she jolted awake from the sudden feeling of being suffocated. Feeling dazed, she carefully opened her eyes. The room was dark and the curtains blocked out all forms of light. She could still hear the thunderstorm outside and because she was in deep sleep a few moments ago, she was struggling to get rid of the suffocating feeling. She took some time to process what was happening, and that was when she finally realized something was wrong. Someone was forcefully kissing her. It was as if all the oxygen was being sucked out of her; she was suffocating under the weight of it all. In an instant, Vicky snapped back to reality and forcefully pushed the man off her. ¡°Tyler, I thought you left?!¡± she eximed. He halted his movements. In the dark, they could not see each other¡¯s expressions, but Vicky could feel the intense gaze that was upon her, alongside a daunting oppressiveness. ¡°I waited for you to bring the clothes to me, but instead of delivering them, you went back to sleep instead¡­¡± His voice sounded hoarse and unnatural. Vicky immediately tried to exin herself, ¡°I looked for you in the living room and the study but you weren¡¯t there. I thought you left¡­¡± ¡°I waited for you in the guest room until midnight, but you never showed up,¡± he said. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve achieved your goal. rv Before Vicky could ask what he meant by that, he lowered his head and kissed her once again. Vicky wanted to exin herself, but no words could escape her lips; her struggles and resistance were slowly subdued one by one. Although they¡¯ve slept together before, Vicky still felt incredibly uneasy and was on the verge of giving up on everything. When Vicky woke up, the sun had already risen a few hours ago. The rain outside had stopped, but the sky remained gloomy and overcast. Vicky nced at the empty spot beside her on the bed and noticed that Tyler was gone. From the direction of the bathroom, Vicky could faintly hear the sound of running water. She buried her head in the bed, closed her eyes, and forced herself to regain herposure before changing into a clean set of clothes. After Tyler emerged from the bathroom, Vicky had already brought the shopping bag containing his clothes into the room. ¡°These are your clothes,¡± she said coldly and impassively, with no intention of discussing the events of last night any further. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Tyler did not spare a nce at the clothes and calmly replied, ¡°Vicky, what do you take me for?¡± Upon processing the deeper meaning behind his words, Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tyler shrugged and leisurelyid on the sofa. All this while, he maintained a rxed and elegant posture, as if he were in his own home. ¡°I just want you to give me an exnation, Ms. Shaw.¡± ¡°What kind of exnation?¡± ¡°When you needed me, you did everything to grab my attention. You even used Aurora to get closer to me. Now that you no longer need me, you want to cast me aside?¡± He gazed at her with a half-smile. ¡°Vicky Shaw, do you take me for some guy from a nightclub that you can cast aside whenever you feel like it?¡± Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 It was hard to get rid of someone like Tyler; he would neverpromise. Once provoked, he would never let Vicky leave unscathed. Vicky stared at him and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Tyler leaned backzily. ¡°You¡¯ve made it clear that you don¡¯t want to be my lover, so in that case, we can asionally have meet-ups when we have time.¡± Meet-ups?¡¯ She thought. No matter how much he sugar-coated it, it could not change the true nature of the situation ¨C he wanted to continue sleeping with her. i Vicky clenched her fists tightly. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°So what you¡¯re trying to say is¡­ You want me to act as if nothing has been happening this whole time?¡± Tyler raised an eyebrow. Vicky did not speak, but her attitude seemed to tacitly agree. Tyler¡¯s gaze became indifferent. ¡°So many things have happened between us these past few days, don¡¯t you agree? Does it look like I can act as if nothing happened? Do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡± Vicky wanted to say that nothing was impossible, but when she heard his next words, she froze. ¡°Have you been taking your birth control pills?¡± Vicky¡¯s lips trembled, but no sound came out. During her time at the Harrisons¡¯ house, she was first called to try on a wedding dress, and then she encountered Elijah and his girlfriend. These sudden events left her flustered, causing her to forget about taking the birth control pills. Due to her poor health, getting pregnant was highly unlikely, and she had never developed the habit of taking contraceptives. Tyler, too, seemed to be ustomed to not taking any contraceptive measures. Vicky suddenly thought of something terrifying ¨C the past few days coincide with her ovtion period. Although her physical condition was not at her peak, there was always a slim chance of getting pregnant. Tve slept with Tyler multiple times in the past few days,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Could it be that¡­¡¯ Vicky¡¯s face turned pale, and her breathing became erratic. Tyler was about to marry another woman, and if she became pregnant now, this child would undoubtedly be an illegitimate child! Vicky would never allow such a thing to happen, so her only option was to abort. However, with her current physical condition, terminating the pregnancy might jeopardize her chances of ever bing a mother again. On top of that, she could not bear the thought of taking an innocent life. After a long silence, Vicky hoarsely uttered a sentence, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to conceive, so it¡¯s unlikely that I can get pregnant.¡± Tyler, unlike Vicky, was not torn and remained calm. ¡°But what if? How do you n to handle it?¡± The man¡¯s choice of words did not sit well with Vicky. She looked at Tyler and asked, ¡°Would you agree to terminate the pregnancy?¡± A sinister glint shed in Tyler¡¯s eyes. The temperature in the room dropped to freezing point, as if even the air carried a chilling aura. ¡°Vicky, if you dare to kill my child again, I will never spare you.¡± Vicky nodded, unsurprised, and then asked, ¡°In that case, will you allow me to leave this country with the child?¡± If she had to keep the pregnancy, leaving with the child would be the best choice to prevent her child from beingbeled as an illegitimate child. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Tyler nced at her and uttered casually, ¡°Dream on.¡± Vicky was not surprised by his response. ¡°In that case¡­ Will you break off the engagement with Aurora?¡± The particles in the air seemed to have frozen in ce. Vicky did not notice the tension in the air and simply stared quietly at Tyler, waiting for his answer. Tyler narrowed his eyes and sometimeter, he finally said,¡± No.¡± Vicky could not tell if she was disappointed or disgusted. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Vicky shot him a faint smile. ¡°Mister Hart, isn¡¯t it too early to discuss such matters? Let¡¯s wait until after a month to see if it actually happens.¡± She took out the clothes from her shopping bag and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should change into your work clothes and head to the office soon.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t eat much yesterday,¡± Tyler replied, sitting on the couch without moving. ¡°Make me breakfast.¡± A hint of annoyance shed past Vicky¡¯s eyes, but she calmly suppressed it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and prepare breakfast for you while you get changed.¡± She did not want to give Tyler any more excuses to bother her. After breakfast was ready, Tyler appeared downstairs fully dressed. They ate in silence, and soon after, Tyler left. As he drove away, Vicky noticed that he had shamelessly parked his car in the vi¡¯s garage. Not long after Tyler¡¯s departure, Vicky received a call from Aurora. ¡°Vicky, the thunderst night was so terrifying¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s voice sounded weak from a sleepless night. ¡°I called Tyler, but he didn¡¯t answer. I stayed up all night, I was too afraid to sleep.¡± Vicky did not know what to say. After all, it made sense that Tyler did not answer any of Aurora¡¯s calls because he was with Vicky all night. Suppressing her guilt, Vicky spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go home and apologize to your parents? I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t me you for what happened.¡± ¡°Not a chance,¡± Aurora immediately refused. ¡°If I go home now, they might think that I n on epting their arrangements, and I won¡¯t be able to pursue a career in the entertainment industry anymore if I do that.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Why not hire a female bodyguard to go with you?¡± ¡°It feels awkward and strange to be in the same room with someone I don¡¯t know well.¡± Vicky wanted to point out that they were not familiar with each other either, and it would be awkward for Aurora to stay at her ce. Moreover, it was odd for her ex-husband¡¯s current fiance to be anywhere near her. Vicky did not relent. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, you should rest properly during the day.¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± ¡°I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± After ending the call, Vicky let out a long sigh. With Cece and Jennifer gone, Vicky brought all her work back home. After breakfast, she sat in her study room and began to work. The moment Vicky was immersed in her work, she started to lose track of time. After a while, her work reached a temporary pause and she had a moment to regain her senses. She rubbed her shoulders and checked the time, realizing it was already past five. When she nced at the sky, she noticed that it was raining again. Luckily it was not as heavy as the previous night. Vicky went downstairs to prepare some food for herself and since she was alone, she only prepared simple dishes. Just then, her phone rang. Looking at the screen, she realized that it was a call from Aurora. She stared at her phone while it vibrated for a while before answering the call. Vicky could not bring herself to act like close friends with Aurora and said, ¡°Miss Starling.¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Aurora called out weakly. ¡°I¡¯m outside your door¡­ Can youe outside for a moment?¡± Startled, Vicky said, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been raining all day and it¡¯s dark out here. I¡¯m really scared¡­¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Vicky gazed outside the window and spotted a slim figure outside the main door. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 The rain continued to pour. Without much thought, Vicky hung up the phone and rushed out of the door. Aurora was drenched from head to toe. When Vicky saw her, she was sitting by the entrance, shivering from the rain. ¡°Miss Starling.¡¯1 Vicky took in Aurora¡¯s disheveled appearance. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Upon hearing Vicky¡¯s voice, Aurora raised her head in surprise; rainwater trickled down her fair face, giving her an air of destion and vulnerability. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Vicky, you¡­ You actually came out?¡± Just now, when Vicky hung up, Aurora thought Vicky would ignore her, so she did not expect Vicky to appear in front of her face. Vicky could have refused Aurora¡¯s request to stay, but seeing Aurorapletely drenched, she could not bring herself to heartlessly turn her away. In the end, she let out a soft sigh. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Why don¡¯t youe in for now?¡± After they entered the house, Vicky settled Aurora in a guest room and found a set of unworn clothes for her. i ¡°You should go and take a hot bath to prevent catching a cold. I¡¯ll make some hot tea for you while you shower.¡± Aurora watched as Vicky walked away and called out, ¡°V- vicky.¡± Vicky paused and turned to look at her. ¡°Yeah?¡± Aurora hesitated, her eyes filled with a multitude of emotions that Vicky could not decipher. Finally, she lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vicky thought she apologized for causing trouble bying alone unannounced, so she smiled at Aurora and gently shook her head. This implying that what she did was not something to apologize for. After leaving the guest room, Vicky went to the kitchen to prepare a cup of hot tea for Aurora. Suddenly, she heard a faint sound of the front door closinging from the direction of the mansion¡¯s entrance. Vicky thought the sound was made by Aurora, so she hurriedly walked out of the kitchen. However, when she saw a tall figure confidently walking in, Vicky froze. ¡°Tyler Hart, why are you here? And¡­ How did you know the password for my door lock?¡± Tyler nced at her and took out a bunch of keys. ¡°Does it look like the door is only essible with a password?¡± Smart locks usually came with a set of keys for emergency purposes. After divorcing Tyler, Vicky changed the password but did not rece the lock. She thought that since it was Tyler who proposed the divorce, he would not think to use such a method toe back. Therefore, she thought that changing the password would be more than enough to keep him out. She did not expect him to shamelessly use the keys to ess what was now her house. Vicky held back for a moment, but in the end, she could not contain herself. ¡°I did not give you permission to enter this ce. This is breaking in and trespassing!¡± Tyler held the key and said, ¡°I came inside with a key, so technically, I didn¡¯t break in.¡± Vicky was furious at his excuse and decided to change the lock when she had the time. He seemed to have read her thoughts and said, ¡°Even if you surround this ce with thick metal walls, you can¡¯t stop me from getting in.¡± Vicky knew that Tyler was not bluffing as his status allowed him to go wherever he pleased. ¡°Tyler, you were the one who asked for a divorce, so why are you bothering me right now?¡± She red into his eyes with a coldness like he had never seen in the past. ¡°Whatever we had between us ended on the day we filed for divorce.¡± Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 She used to feel sorrow, guilt, and even hope for Tyler in the past, but when she thought they could start anew, he heartlessly casted her aside. Although she had notpletely let go of the situation just yet, she no longer held any expectations or dreamt unrealistic fantasies about him. The look in Vicky¡¯s eyes was familiar ¨C it was reminiscent of their heartless breakup years ago. A glint of coldness flickered in Tyler¡¯s eyes as he strode towards her menacingly. The rain outside intensified, with the drops hitting the transparent ss created a dull thudding sound. The already dim room felt even dark as he approached. This caused Vicky to instinctively take a few steps back. It suddenly urred to her that Aurora was still in the guest room and if Aurora came outside to find Tyler here, Vicky would not be able to exin herself well. On top of everything, Tyler had been provoked and was capable of doing anything, so Vicky could not help but panic. Seeing her retreat, his thin lips curved into a chilling arc.¡± What, now you¡¯re scared?¡± He towered over her, looking down on her as if he were a god high above, disdainfully regarding her as a puny insect. ¡°Vicky, only I get to decide when it ends. As long as I haven¡¯t had my fill, you will never be able to get rid of me.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice sounded distant and cold, as if it was like a whisper from the underworld. Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve repaid what I owed you. You have no right to treat me like this!¡± At that moment, Tyler had already reached Vicky¡¯s side, his tall figure engulfing her. He grabbed her chin, sneering.¡± When? I remember saying that what you owe me¡­ Can never be fully repaid.¡± With that, he lowered his head to kiss her. Vicky was already on the verge of a breakdown at this point, knowing that what Tyler said was nothing but an excuse. He was merely unsatisfied because Aurora refused to let him touch her, and Vicky was only conveniently there for him to satisfy his urges. ¡®When he wanted to divorce me, he ignored me to the point of refusing to look at me and even went on a blind dates with other women. He¡¯s onlying to me now because he has needs that need to be fulfilled. What does he take me for?!¡¯ She screamed inwardly in rage. Anger surged within Vicky, and she fiercely bit down. The taste of blood spilled, and that took Tyler by surprise. He did not expect Vicky¡¯s ferocity to cause him a wound. Tyler furrowed his brows. Taking advantage of his distraction, Vicky quickly distanced herself from him. Tyler gently wiped his thin lips as his finger slowly stained with crimson blood. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Do you think you can hide?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze grew even darker and more sinister, as if he were the ruler of life and death, cruelly pronouncing her death sentence. ¡°Where can you hide? You can¡¯t even leave Stoneford City without my permission, let alone this ce.¡± As he spoke, he closed in on her once again. Vicky backed away. Aurora¡¯s presence in the house and Tyler¡¯s sudden appearance had pushed her over to the edge, causing her to tremble in ce. ¡°Tyler, stay away from me. If you dare to get any closer¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± His thin lips curled into a smirk as he ignored her warning and continued his advances. Before she knew it, she backed into the kitchen, and pulled one of the kitchen knives out abruptly. ¡°Tyler Hart! Get any closer and I will make you regret it!¡± Tyler paused for a split moment, before sneering. ¡°I look forward to seeing how you are going to make me regret this.¡± Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 When Tyler ignored her warning, Vicky finally snapped and cast all senses aside. She gripped the knife with all her might and stabbed Tyler in the chest. Blood trickled down the knife and slowly tainted his white shirt. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Tyler seemed to believe that Vicky would not harm him and did not make any effort to dodge her attack. He lowered his gaze to look at the knife that was buried into his chest. Just then, footsteps approached the kitchen and Aurora strode inside. ¡°Vicky, do you have a spare hair band I can- Ah!¡± As soon as she stepped foot into the kitchen, a shrilling scream came out of her mouth. She hurriedly walked up to Vicky and took the knife from her hand. ¡°Vicky, put that knife down immediately!¡± All her rage was put out, and Vicky suddenly snapped back to reality. When she saw the knife sticking out of Tyler¡¯s chest, her eyes widened and her face turned pale. ¡¯ Her lips trembled, but she stood frozen in ce, unable to speak. Aurora, in a panic, searched for her phone. ¡®Til call an ambnce.¡± After the chaos, Tyler was finally rushed to the hospital. The hospital corridor was illuminated by harsh white lights and the Operating Room¡¯s logo stood out like blood. Vicky lowered her head, stood motionless at the entrance of the operating room, and had a vacant expression. Footsteps echoed from the other side of the corridor, indicating that Aurora had returned after signing the papers and paying the fees. Seeing Vicky¡¯s numb expression, Aurora hesitated for a moment, before approaching Vicky. ¡°The doctor told me that Tyler¡¯s stab wound didn¡¯t hit any vital organs. You have nothing to worry about.¡± She whispered. Upon hearing Aurora¡¯s words, Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she lifted her gaze. ¡°I¡­¡± She tried to speak, but her voice came out hoarse and barely recognizable. Aurora interrupted her before she could finish. ¡°Vicky, this isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Vicky looked at Aurora. ¡°How is this your fault?¡± Aurora lowered her head in guilt. ¡°Before I came to you, I had an argument with Tyler. You know how I¡¯m afraid I can be when I¡¯m alone¡­ So I wanted Tyler to stay with me, but he said he was too busy with work and couldn¡¯te¡­ I got angry and said I woulde to you, so he must havee here to find me. I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, but it must be because of my rtionship with him that things turned out like this¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± 1 Vicky was taken aback. ¡°He came to find you?¡± Aurora seemed puzzled by Vicky¡¯s question. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Vicky lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Aurora studied Vicky¡¯s pale face and continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t informed Mister and Missus Hart about this yet, not even his assistant¡­¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°The less they know, the better. I¡¯ll try my best to exin everything to Tyler.¡± As Vicky gazed at Aurora¡¯s fair and beautiful profile, a lump formed in her throat as an overwhelming sense of shame threatened to consume her. She always held a negative impression of Aurora because of Tyler. Although they had some unpleasant moments in the past, she could not deny that Aurora had never done anything substantial to harm her. Even when she made such a huge mistake of stabbing her fiance, Aurora did not seem to me her. Instead, sheforted her and considered her well-being, which only pushed Vicky deeper into her guilt. They were not close friends, but at this moment, she felt horrible for stealing her friend¡¯s husband. At that moment, Vicky¡¯s guard fell and she could not hide the truth any longer, she made up her mind to tell Aurora everything. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Avoiding Aurora¡¯s gaze, Vicky muttered, ¡°Miss Starling, Tyler and I ¡° Before she could finish, the door to the operating room was opened and Aurora¡¯s attention was diverted to something else. She hurried over and asked, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s Tyler doing?¡± The doctor removed his surgical mask and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine, but the wound runs deep so make sure he doesn¡¯t let watere into contact with his wound. He¡¯s not allowed to do extreme sports and has to watch what he eats for a while.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Aurora sighed a long breath of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shortly after, Tyler was pushed outside the room on a bed and Aurora followed him to his designated room. After Tyler settled into his hospital room, the effects of the anesthesia wore off, and he regained consciousness. Aurora, seeing him wake up, eximed with joy, ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze flickered as he looked at the woman in front of him. His expression grew distant, and his gaze swept around the room. Aurora noticed it and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Vicky wasn¡¯t in a good state, so I sent her home first.¡± Tyler withdrew his gaze, and his chilling eyesnded on Aurora¡¯s face. Aurora immediately felt a chill wash over her, and clenched her fists unconsciously. She inwardly cringed at how terrifying it was to be in the same room with Tyler. Tyler¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. ¡°When did you and Vicky be close friends?¡± Aurora did not know what to say and attempted to exin herself, ¡°Tyler, about Vicky¡­ She didn¡¯t mean to¡­ It¡¯s my fault. Do you think you can¡­ Forgive her?¡± Tyler remained expressionless and looked away. ¡°I want to leave the hospital.¡± Aurora was stunned. ¡°But you just had a surgery. The doctor said you needed to rest for at least a week¡­¡± The man repeated coldly, ¡°I said, I want to leave the hospital. Aurora did not know how to respond. She cautiously nced at Tyler and tried to think of a compromise. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go handle your discharge procedures now.¡± The rain had not stopped, and by the time Vicky returned home, she waspletely drenched. Her mind was sluggish, and she stood in the room for a while before remembering to take a shower. During the past few hours, Vicky hadn¡¯t had the time to process the whole event and only knew that she stabbed Tyler in the chest. Given Tyler¡¯s personality, he would relentlessly seek revenge on her. However, it did not matter anymore, because if she continued to be pressured like this, she would eventually break down. However, even as Vicky constantly reassured herself, she could not pretend as if nothing had happened. Vicky was having a severe headache and just wanted toy down to rest. However, as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, her phone rang. Vicky took out her phone and saw that Aurora was on the line, so she answered it. On the other end of the line, Aurora¡¯s voice was weak.¡± Vicky¡­¡± Vicky remained silent for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Hey¡­ How is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s awake. It¡¯s not a big deal, b-but¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s voice became hesitant. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Vicky thought Aurora was worrying about exining the situation to Tyler and said, ¡°I will personally exin everything to him tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that. It¡¯s¡­¡± Aurora seemed unsure of how to phrase it and ended up saying, ¡°Can you come downstairs? You can take a look at it yourself.¡± Downstairs?¡¯ Vicky thought and was about to ask for further rification when she realized that the call had already been disconnected. Puzzled, Vicky descended the stairs and almost slipped when she spotted Tyler and Aurora sitting on the couch. Fortunately, she was near the bottom of the stairs, so the fall was not too severe. When Aurora saw her stumble, she quickly got up from the couch to help her up. However, the man beside her moved even quicker, striding toward Vicky and picking her up in his arms. Seeing Tyler and Aurora at her house was already shocking enough for Vicky, so the fact that she was being carried by Tyler in front of Aurora shook her to her core. Vicky struggled and demanded, ¡°Tyler, let me go. I can walk on my own.¡± Tyler scowled, but he did not release her. Instead, he carried her to the couch. Aurora seemed unaware of anything amiss and focused her gaze on Vicky¡¯s feet, eximing, ¡°Oh my, Vicky, your foot is injured¡­ Wait here, I¡¯ll go and get the first aid kit.¡± With that, she got up and entered the guest room she was in earlier to search for the first aid kit. She moved so swiftly that Vicky could not even call out to stop her in time. Vicky had not twisted her ankle or suffered any abrasions. She had simply fallen, resulting in a slight reddening of her skin, but there was no severe injury at all. Once Aurora disappeared from sight, Vicky snapped out of her daze and struggled to free herself from Tyler¡¯s embrace. She bumped into his wound in the process, and Tyler¡¯s face turned slightly pale, his brows furrowing. ¡°Vicky, if you dare to move again, I¡¯ll settle the score with you right here and now.¡± At the same time, Vicky noticed that the fresh white shirt Tyler had changed into was starting to stain red. She froze, and turned her face away, refusing to look at the wound on his chest. ¡°Tyler, you just had surgery. Even if you¡¯re eager to settle the score with me, can¡¯t it wait a few more days?¡± Though her expression was cold, she readily refrained from moving around. Tyler lowered his gaze to her and asked, ¡°Does this mean I can assume that you¡¯re concerned about me?¡± Vicky could notprehend his logic and turned to stare at him. ¡°How confident are you that I won¡¯t eventually kill you?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He lifted an eyebrow. ¡®Would you like to stab me again?¡± Her breath hitched. ¡°Tyler Hart, are you a masochist or something?¡± ¡°You like stabbing me, don¡¯t you? You might as well do it as many times as you want.¡± Vicky thought back to what Tyler did to her when she lost her memories; how he pushed her buttons and challenged her limits repeatedly. However, as much as she resented him for it, she could not kill him for it; and he knew all of this. ¡°Is this one of your ways of getting revenge?¡± Vicky stared at him. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Aurora begged for mercy on your behalf and asked me to forgive you,¡± he whispered into her ear. ¡°Out of respect for her, I will forget that this ever happened, but¡­¡± Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 He continued in a low voice, ¡°You should take responsibility for what you did to me. From today onward, you will have to take care of me until my wound recovers.¡± She snapped her head around to gape at him. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Why would you-¡° ¡°Aurora and I will be staying here until I get better,¡± he answered. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your approval,¡± he said decisively. At this moment, Vicky wished that she had stabbed him to death so that she would never have to deal with him ever again. ¡°You just don¡¯t know how to leave me alone, don¡¯t you??¡± Tyler shot her a look and mocked, ¡°You severely injured someone. Did you not think about the consequences before doing it?¡± ¡¯ ¡°Arrest me for my crimes and send me to prison, then.¡± ¡°What, have you developed a taste for prison now?¡± Vicky said coldly, ¡°Between having you stay here and going to prison, I¡¯d rather choose thetter.¡± Seeing the clear rejection and disdain in her eyes, Tyler¡¯s dark eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°You would rather be in prison?¡± He sneered. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t grant your wish.¡± Vicky rolled her eyes and scoffed. Just as she was about to speak, footsteps could be hearding from the direction of the guest room and Aurora came outside. Vicky quickly distanced herself from Tyler, who looked at her with a hint of irony but did not approach her further. A look of frustration appeared on Aurora¡¯s face. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m so sorry, I couldn¡¯t find the first aid kit.¡± ¡°My foot is fine.¡± Vicky disregarded. ¡°There¡¯s no need for medication.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vicky nodded. Seeing Vicky¡¯s confirmation, Aurora did not insist any further. She nced at Tyler and said to Vicky, ¡°Vicky, there¡¯s something¡­ I¡¯d like to discuss it with you alone.¡± Vicky knew that Aurora wanted to discuss Tyler¡¯s situation and stood up. ¡°Okay.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In the guest room, Aurora said helplessly, ¡°Vicky, you already know about my parents¡¯ situation. I can¡¯t go home right now, and I can¡¯t stay with Tyler either, but the thing is¡­ He¡¯s heavily injured and needs someone to take care of him¡­¡± As Aurora spoke, she observed Vicky¡¯s expression. ¡°Tyler¡¯s parents are not easy to get along with. If they find out about this, they won¡¯t let this matter go. So, for safety¡¯s sake, I thought it would be best to keep Tyler here until he recovers. n Vicky was speechless for a moment before saying, ¡°You want to keep Tyler here? Aurora, aren¡¯t you concerned that I might take advantage of the situation? Sometimes, being so casual about things can lead to a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Aurora nodded earnestly and said with a naive smile, ¡°But you and Tyler are exes. Since you¡¯re exes, it means that you¡¯re not suitable for each other anymore.¡± 1 Vicky massaged her temples in frustration. If she had not witnessed how much Aurora cared about Tyler initially and Aurora¡¯s subsequent actions targeting her, she would have thought that Aurora had no interest in Tyler at all! Even the most clueless woman could tell that something was going on between Vicky and Tyler. ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t let your fiance live under the same roof as another woman.¡±¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re not just any other woman¡­¡± Aurora said seriously, ¡°You have a fiance, and he has a fiance. It means you¡¯ve both moved on from the past. That¡¯s much safer than staying with just any friend of mine.¡± ¡°Miss Starling, don¡¯t you know what it means to be cautious? ¡± Vicky asked. ¡°I do, when we first met, I was quite cautious of you, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Aurora said softly. ¡°But through our interactions, I realized you¡¯re not that kind of person, so I stopped doubting you. I¡¯m also very secure about your rtionship with Tyler. Besides¡­ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m letting you two be alone together. I¡¯ll be living here too, won¡¯t I?¡± Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 ¡°I can see for myself if something is going on between you two and decide if he is worthy of my hand in marriage! It¡¯ll be like killing two birds with one stone!¡± Aurora said. Vicky did not know if all nobledies who grew up under their parent¡¯s watchful eyes behaved this way. As she stared into the innocent look in Aurora¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Did you not see the way Tyler was holding me just now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you fell,¡± Aurora said. ¡°You were injured and couldn¡¯t walk. Wouldn¡¯t it be normal for him to help you up?¡± She chuckled innocently. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that show how much of a caring person he is?¡± Vicky was rendered speechless and realized that hinting that something was wrong would not work. Vicky took a deep breath and decided to be honest. ¡°Miss Starling, there¡¯s something¡­ I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Aurora asked curiously. ¡°Tyler and I¡­ We¡¯re notpletely separated¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Vicky found it difficult to put into words. Finally, she mustered her courage and said, ¡°On the night of Old Madam Harrison¡¯s birthday banquet¡­ I entered the wrong room and¡­ and I¡­¡± Vicky struggled to continue. Both of them were adults, so she was hoping that Aurora would be able to understand what she was implying. Aurora widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you mean to say that you and Tyler¡­¡± Vicky closed her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Starling.¡± She expected Aurora to p her in the face, but instead of a p, she heard Aurora¡¯sughter. Confused, Vicky opened her eyes. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Aurora smiled and said, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re so adorable. You can¡¯t even lie properly.¡± ¡°What? Lie?¡± ¡°Yes, if something had really happened between you and Tyler that night, do you think Elijah would be unaware of it? Missus Harrison even mentioned that the Harrison family would have a grandchild soon.¡± Aurora sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Vicky, I know it¡¯s difficult for you to amodate both me and Tyler under your roof, but¡­ I¡¯m currently in a situation where I can¡¯t go home and I can¡¯t stay at Tyler¡¯s ce. Now that he¡¯s injured and needs care¡­¡± She paused to sigh and added, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not exining to you what happened, that must be why you stabbed him. His severe injury is complicating this whole thing now. How I wish he wasn¡¯t injured¡­¡± She snapped out of it and covered her mouth frantically. ¡°Oh¡­ Vicky, I don¡¯t mean to me you! It¡¯s just that Tyler needs someone to take care of him and¡­ I don¡¯t want others to find out¡­ What if theye after you¡­ I really don¡¯t mean to sound like I¡¯m ming you.¡± Despite what Aurora said, Vicky knew that it was her fault. Aurora had close to no involvement in the incident and Vicky had merely lost control because of Tyler¡¯s relentless taunting. Logically, Aurora should not bear the consequences that followed. At the moment, Aurora was offering to help with taking care of Tyler and even agreed to keep the entire incident a secret, so Vicky knew that she had no right to reject Aurora¡¯s kind request. As her final struggle, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that because I don¡¯t want you to stay here, Miss Starling. Tyler and I¡­ don¡¯t really get along.¡± Aurora did not buy it and chuckled. ¡°I know you two don¡¯t get along. Why else would you get a divorce? If something really was going on between you two, you wouldn¡¯t dare keep it from me. It¡¯s settled, then. Leave taking care of Tyler to me. You can get on with your life and we won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± She tapped Vicky on the shoulder and said, ¡°I should go and check on Tyler. It¡¯s gettingte, so you should get some sleep.¡± With that, Aurora left the room, and Vicky remained frozen in ce. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 By the time she returned to the living room, both Tyler and Aurora were gone and she assumed that they had returned to their rooms. Vicky¡¯s confession and reluctance did not stop them from staying in her house. Since she could not get them to leave, she decided to remove herself from the situation instead. She packed her belongings and decided to travel overseas to visit Cece and Jennifer, all the while saying she was to do research about migrating overseas. As soon as she booked the ticket, she received a call from the airlinepany. ¡°Ms. Shaw, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but there¡¯s some issue with your documents and we can¡¯t ept your purchase. The payment has already been refunded. Please rify any issue with your personal documentation before purchasing another ticket.¡± The airlinepany did not give much information, but Vicky instantly knew who was responsible for all of this. After all, only one man was capable of such a thing in Zendonia. She set her phone down and nced at her suitcase. If she could not travel overseas, she could stay at a hotel and leave the mansion to Aurora and Tyler. Just as she hung up the phone, Vicky¡¯s phone rang again. On the other end of the line, Aurora¡¯s voice sounded anxious and urgent. ¡°Vicky, are you at home right now?¡± ¡°I am. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just called Tyler, but he¡¯s not picking up no matter how many times I tried. I¡¯m worried that something might have happened to him. Could you go and check on him for me?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed with reluctance.¡± Shouldn¡¯t you be home too?¡± ¡°No, the entertainment industry in Molivia is under the control of my parents, so it¡¯s hard for me to make a breakthrough there. That¡¯s why I decided toe here and give it a try. I¡¯ve sent out a lot of resumes before, and today a production team finally contacted me. I¡¯m currently out for an audition.¡± Vicky¡¯s grip on her phone tightened as she remained silent. Aurora pleaded, ¡°Vicky, please, it would be a great help if you could go and check on him¡­ He¡¯s injured now, and if something goes wrong, we¡¯ll both be in trouble.¡± Knowing the reason for his injury, Vicky was unable to refuse after hearing her words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and check on him for you.¡± Aurora¡¯s voice sounded relieved. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much.¡± As she walked out of the room, Vicky started to regret her decision. Her rtionship with Tyler wasplicated, and now she was voluntarily putting herself in his presence, so it felt as though she was willingly walking into the lion¡¯s den. Although he was injured and was unlikely to do anything to her, she could not know for sure if he would suddenly go berserk. Vicky hesitated for a long time without going downstairs. A few minutester, another call came from Aurora. ¡°Vicky, have you gone to see Tyler? How is he doing?¡± ¡°I¡­ I have something going on, so I haven¡¯t gone yet. Miss Starling, can you see if he¡­¡± Before Vicky could finish her sentence, Aurora interrupted her. ¡°Oh, then go and see him quickly, and let me knowter. It¡¯s almost my audition time, so I can¡¯t talk to you for now. Goodbye.¡± 1 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Before Vicky could react, the call abruptly ended from the other side. Looking at the disconnected phone, Vicky could only sigh and head downstairs knowing that a headache might form soon after. Just like Aurora, Tyler lived in one of the guest rooms on the ground floor. Due to Aurora¡¯s conservative attitude, they did not stay in the same room. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Vicky walked over to Tyler¡¯s room and knocked on the door, but there was no response. She tried again, and the oue was the same. She had learned her lesson before and decided that she would not enter the room unless Tyler came to the door. Another ten seconds went by, and Tyler had yet to respond. Just as Vicky was about to leave, the door burst open and Tyler appeared in a bathing robe. Vicky¡¯s brows furrowed the moment she saw him. ¡°Were you taking a shower?¡± She noticed that his hair was still damp. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with doing that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you aren¡¯t supposed to shower shortly after the surgery?¡± ¡°I do,¡± he said casually. ¡°I didn¡¯t let the wounde into contact with water.¡± Vicky wanted to say something, but then she realized that she was a nobody to Tyler anymore, and she had no right to interfere with his actions. ¡°Miss Starling called you several times, but you didn¡¯t answer. She¡¯s really worried about you, so she asked me to check on you,¡± Vicky exined her intention. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go now. Miss Starling is waiting for my reply.¡± With that, Vicky turned to leave, but just as she turned, Tyler grabbed her wrist. Vicky¡¯s expression darkened, and she quickly pulled her hand away from him when she felt a slight static shock.¡± What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Her eyes squinted as she looked at him wearily. Seeing Vicky¡¯s strong reaction, Tyler¡¯s dark eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vicky did not dare to get too close to him and said cautiously, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to get all handsy.¡± ¡°Handsy?¡± He seemed to find that statement rather amusing. Tyler took a few steps forward, his tall figure exuding a daunting presence. ¡°If this is what you consider handsy, then¡­ What do you think about this?¡± With a strong pull, Tyler dragged her into his embrace, lowered his head, and kissed her without hesitation. ¡®He¡¯s gone mad!¡¯ Vicky thought and forcefully pushed her hand against his chest. Tyler¡¯s body stiffened. Vicky took advantage of this opportunity and broke free from Tyler¡¯s embrace. After all themotion, the bathrobe on the man¡¯s chest was stained red with blood. Due to the sudden sharp pain, Tyler¡¯s face turned pale as he lowered his head to look at the wound on his chest. He raised his head to gaze at Vicky to state the obvious. ¡°The wound reopened.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze darted around hysterically, but she managed to grit out, ¡°You deserved it.¡± In the past, Vicky would have been overly anxious and would hurry over to check on his condition. Now, she stood motionless in ce, indifferent, unbothered, and even said that he deserved it. This sudden change of attitude displeased Tyler, and his gaze grew even colder. He parted his thin lips and uttered coldly, ¡°Come here.¡± Tyler nned to take advantage of her, so there was no way that she would listen to him. Instead of going over, Vicky decided to quickly leave and stay away from him, so she turned to walk away. However, before she could take a step, Vicky suddenly found herself lifted off the ground by Tyler. Her eyes widened. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Tyler lowered his gaze to her. ¡°It seems like you enjoy it when I¡¯m being forceful.¡± That¡¯s crazy! Let go of me! Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Tyler sneered. ¡°When I try to talk to you normally, you don¡¯t listen. You only respond when I resort to forceful methods. Does it make you ufortable when I¡¯m being kind to you? ¡°That was you being kind to me?¡± Vicky stared at the man¡¯s handsome face, which was just inches away. ¡°You think saying a few words in a normal tone is considered being kind to me? If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you think your kindness is too cheap?¡± ¡°Cheap?¡± Something seemed to have struck Tyler¡¯s mind, causing his steps to suddenly halt. His previously indifferent expression turned icy and cold as frost. ¡°Hasn¡¯t my kindness always been the cheapest thing in your eyes?¡± People never cherished things thate too easily, and that was something Tyler had known all along. That was precisely why he swore to never be kind to her again. Tyler carried her into the bedroom and mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Just as Vicky was considering whether or not to tend to his wound, his chilling voice echoed from above. ¡°Go and find the first aid kit, and rebandage my wound.¡± With that said, Tyler let her go, causing Vicky to look at him with disbelief. Meeting her skeptical gaze, Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you disappointed that I made a move on you?¡± Vicky certainly did not feel disappointed, but she also did not want to be alone in a room with Tyler. ¡°Aurora is still waiting for my reply,¡± she said in a nervous tone. ¡°I should message her first. I¡¯m not good at dressing wounds so I¡¯ll go and call the family doctor for you.¡± A sinister smirk appeared on Tyler¡¯s face, sending chills down her spine. ¡°It looked like you were ready for me to do something to you.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Sensing the darkness in his eyes, Vicky unconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°Tyler, you just had surgery. The doctor said¡­ You shouldn¡¯t engage in strenuous activities. You-¡° Vicky tried to persuade Tyler, but he coldly interrupted her.¡± If you don¡¯t want me to do anything to you, then just go and fetch me the first aid kit.¡± Vicky¡¯s lips moved, and as she looked at the increasingly gloomy and impatient expression on his face, Vicky finally gave in. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get the first aid kit.¡± She knew that Tyler was not a man who could control his impulse simply because they were in her house. He would always do as he pleased with her regardless of where they were. Since he was injured and would not do anything in normal circumstances, it would be best for her to avoid provoking him. After finding the first aid kit, Vicky returned to the living room of the house. Tyler had his eyes closed and was leaning back on the couch. Perhaps due to blood loss, the man¡¯s handsome face appeared slightly pale. Vicky¡¯s heart sank at the sight. ¡°Is it really okay not to call a doctor?¡± Upon hearing her voice, Tyler opened his eyes. ¡°The doctor prescribed some medicine. Applying some hemostatic drugs will do.¡± As Vicky unwrapped the bandage, she saw the wound ¨C that she had stabbed and now reopened ¨C bleeding profusely. Only at that moment did she realize the weight of her actions and how hard she had stabbed him. The scent of rustic blood permeated the air. Staring at the bleeding wound, Vicky¡¯s fingers inexplicably trembled and for some reason, she found it difficult to continue. Tyler could sense that she was terrified and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t seem scared when you stabbed me, how are you scared just by looking at my wound?¡± Hershes fluttered and she took a few deep breaths before regaining herposure. Still, her fingers were trembling when she tended to the wound. Tyler did not seem to feel any pain and did not even flinch once. After some time, Vicky finally finished tending to the wound and quickly left Tyler¡¯s room. This time, Tyler did not stop her. Upon returning to her room, she grabbed her suitcase and decided to leave for a hotel. However, her phone rang once again before she had the chance to step out of her room. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 She took out her phone, and it was Elijah calling. ¡°Vicky, are you freeter? Grandma misses you.¡± ¡°I am.¡± Vicky did not want to be in the same house as Tyler and said, ¡°Come pick me up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± 40 minutester, Elijah¡¯s car stopped at the front gate. Vicky dragged her suitcase and walked out of the mansion. Just as she reached the door, she ran into Aurora, who had just returned from an audition. Aurora looked surprised seeing Vicky with her suitcase.¡± Vicky, where are you going?¡± ¡°My fiance is taking me to the Harrisons¡¯ house for a few days.¡± ¡°To the Harrisons¡¯ house?¡± Aurora¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Vicky, have Tyler and I been bothering you?¡± Tyler¡¯s injury was caused by Vicky, and logically, she should take responsibility for it, but she couldn¡¯t rest peacefully under the same roof with them. ¡°No,¡± Vicky said slowly. ¡°His grandma is getting older and needs someone to take care of her in every aspect. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be going there to take care of her for a while. Also, since my wedding with Elijah is approaching, I have to keep an eye on him to prevent any problems from emerging before the wedding.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Aurora wanted to argue, but Vicky did not give her a chance. ¡°Miss Starling, he¡¯s actually waiting for me outside, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± With that, she opened the car door and got into Elijah¡¯s car. After a few seconds of stunned silence, Aurora hurriedly caught up. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Vicky quickly said to Elijah, ¡°Drive, please.¡± Elijah could see that Aurora was chasing after them and felt puzzled. ¡°Vicky, why is Miss Starling here with you?¡± ¡°Start driving first. I¡¯ll exinter.¡± Spotting Vicky¡¯s anxious expression, Elijah floored the elerator. Before Aurora could catch up, the car darted off. Sitting in the car, Vicky briefly exined that Aurora was staying at her ce because of conflicts with her parents and did not mention Tyler at all. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Although she had recently grown closer to Elijah, she did not consider him her confidante and it decided it was best for him to know as little as possible. After listening to Vicky¡¯s exnation, Elijah suggested,¡± Actually, Grandma has been talking about you a lottely¡­ How about staying at my family¡¯s house for a few days?¡± Vicky instinctively refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll stay at a hotel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to my family and make sure we won¡¯t be staying in the same room. I don¡¯t want my girlfriend to get jealous either,¡± Elijah said with a smile. Vicky hesitated at the mention of his girlfriend. Staying at his house would definitely be better than staying at a hotel. She could also show Tyler that her rtionship with Elijah was going well and hopefully convince Tyler to give up. Her urge to be rid of Tyler was one of the reasons why she agreed to put on an act with Elijah. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then. Sounds good.¡± Vicky received a warm wee from every member of the Harrison Family upon her arrival. No one raised any question as to why she had decided to stay in their house or showed any confusion when Vicky requested to be ced in a separate room on her own. Their enthusiasm filled her heart with guilt as Elijah¡¯s family did not know that they were merely pretending to be a couple. After Vicky left the mansion, Tyler tried to call her. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Vicky did not pick up and soon after, Tyler sent her a text message. [If you get back here now, I can pretend that this never happened.) Vicky ignored his text and pretended it didn¡¯t exist. She thought that Tyler would continue to call or text her to threaten her, but Tyler fell into absolute silence afterward. A peaceful week went by before Vicky received a call from Aurora, who had not contacted Vicky for a while either. ¡°Vicky, have you gone home recently?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vicky said. ¡°Oh. So you haven¡¯t been home either?¡± Vicky keenly sensed the implications in Aurora¡¯s words.¡± Miss Starling, are you not with him?¡± ¡°Yeah, I went for an audition, remember? The director called me in the evening and said I got the part. I¡¯m on set now.¡± Aurora¡¯s tone was light and cheerful. ¡®If Aurora has been filming, then who is taking care of Tyler?¡¯ Vicky thought. Aurora quickly answered Vicky¡¯s confusion, Because of the filming, Tyler and I had a big fight. He hasn¡¯t answered my calls for a week. I¡¯m not sure about his current situation or if he¡¯s still at your ce. That¡¯s why I called you to check.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it either. We haven¡¯t been in contact recently.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s tone carried some concern. ¡°When I have some free time, I¡¯ll go back and check on him.¡± After hanging up, Vicky stared nkly at her phone, wondering if Tyler had actually left her house. Just then, someone knocked on her door, and a servant¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Ms. Shaw, dinner is ready. You cane downstairs now.¡± Vicky snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± After adjusting her mood, Vicky descended the stairs. To her surprise, Elijah and his parents were all sitting in the living room. Although Vicky had been staying at the Harrisons¡¯ house for the past few days, Elijah and his parents did not actually live there. They had their own house and only came over for meals. Elijah had found an excuse for a business trip to avoid any suspicion, which made Vicky feel more at ease. Usually, when she had free time, Vicky would chat with Old Madam Harrisons, y chess, and tend to the flowers and nts. Now that all the Harrisons family members were here, she felt out of ce. This was not supposed to be a day for a family gathering. As Vicky descended the stairs, she noticed a heavy atmosphere as Elijah and his parents had grim expressions on their faces. Vicky approached them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Elijah and Mister Harrison did not speak, but Missus Harrison sighed. ¡°A major financial investment of the Harrisons encountered a significant problem a few days ago. The current situation¡­ doesn¡¯t seem too optimistic.¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°How bad is it?¡± Missus Harrison¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened. ¡°We might face bankruptcy.¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡°Seriously?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I made a wrong judgment and fell into the other party¡¯s trap¡­¡± Mister Harrison shook his head and sighed. ¡°Well, so be it. Fortune favors the bold, and it¡¯s all up to fate.¡± When Vicky heard the word trap, her body stiffened instinctively as she thought of Tyler. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tyler had been unusually quiettely. It was unlike his usual self despite the fact that she had stabbed him. Given his vindictive nature, it would have been impossible for him to remain silent. Unable to hold back, Vicky asked, ¡°Could you share with me what exactly happened?¡± Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Mister Harrisons seemed unwilling to bring it up again, and waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about that for now. The main reason we came here today is to take you and your grandmother away from here.¡± ¡°Leave¡­ What do you mean?¡± Elijah¡¯s tone was heavy. ¡°This ce has already been mortgaged by us. Tonight will be ourst dinner in this old house. After we finish eating, you and Grandma will have to pack your things. We¡¯re moving elsewhere.¡± Vicky had not expected the situation to be so severe that they had to mortgage their property. Worried, she asked,¡± Isn¡¯t this old mansion a heritage of the Harrisons? Hasn¡¯t it been here for generations? Are we really giving it up just like that?¡± Mister Harrisons shot her a bitter smile. ¡°In a few days, our family name will be gone, let alone this house. Not ending up on the streets would be considered fortunate for us.¡± As they were speaking, Old Madam Harrisons was also brought down by the servant. When everyone saw Old Madam Harrisons, everyone quieted down. After dinner, Mister Harrisons said to Old Madam Harrisons, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll have the servants help you pack your luggage. We¡¯re moving elsewhere to stay tonight.¡± Although Old Madam Harrisons was old, she had a sharp mind and was not the kind of senile olddy. Old Mister Harrisons passed away early, and when she was young, she managed argepany on her own. Therefore, she was no ordinary olddy. Old Madam Harrisons did not raise a single question and directly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already packed everything. You can go upstairs and bring them down.¡± Mister Harrisons was taken aback. Although they had not told Old Madam Harrisons anything, she understood the situation clearly. Looking at Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ calm expression, Vicky grew a hint of admiration in her heart. When Old Madam Harrisons was young, she toiled tirelessly. After finally raising Mister Harrisons and stabilizing the situation, just as she was about to enjoy herter years, she was diagnosed with a terminal illness. Now, the family was on the verge of bankruptcy. In the face of such tribtions, how could one not admire Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ ability to remain so composed? Old Madam Harrisons turned her head and met Vicky¡¯s gaze. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°You should go and pack your things, you lot. I need to speak with Vicky alone.¡± Mister and Missus Harrisons nodded and left, while Elijah hesitated and looked at Vicky. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the end, he did not say anything and got up to leave. After everyone had left, Old Madam Harrisons held Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°Vicky, has Elijah mentioned our current situation to you?¡± Vicky remained quiet for a few seconds and nodded gently. Mister and Missus Harrisons and Elijah had already discussed it with her earlier. ¡°Good, then.¡± Old Madam Harrisons sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough to see pretty much everything. Wealth is nothing but a whiff of smoke that eventually vanishes, but for you¡­¡± She looked at Vicky. ¡°You are still young and you have so much potential. You shouldn¡¯t get dragged down alongside us. Vicky, I hereby announce that your engagement with Elijah ends here.¡± Vicky paled slightly and opened her mouth to argue.¡± Grandma, I-¡® Old Madam Harrisons tapped on her hand with a smile.¡± Vicky, I know what you want to say. Even if you don¡¯t marry Elijah, I will still think of you as my granddaughter¡­ It would make my day if you could come by to visit me whenever you have time in the future.¡± Vicky studied the endearing look on Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ face and felt a lump in her throat. She could definitely proim her undying loyalty to the Harrisons if she was truly Elijah¡¯s girlfriend, but the entire engagement was nothing but an act. It was sad to say that their rtionship was bound to end at one point, she just didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Moreover, they had been deceiving Old Madam Harrison all along, which made Vicky feel guilty. It felt like she was taking advantage of this opportunity to redefine her rtionship with Elijah. With these thoughts in mind, Vicky did not argue and lowered her gaze, before taking the bracelet she was wearing off. ¡°Grandma, please, I should return this bracelet to you¡­¡± Old Madam Harrison pushed the bracelet back. ¡°A gift given away should not be taken back. From the moment I offered you this bracelet, it became your possession.¡± ¡°Grandma, this bracelet is a precious heirloom of the Harrisons. I cant ept it.¡± Old Madam Harrison smiled. ¡°When I said it was a family heirloom, it was just to let Elijah know that you are the granddaughter-inw I have chosen, and that he shouldn¡¯t treat you casually. This is a gift from me to you, regardless of the situation¡­ you should ept it.¡± Vicky became even more hesitant about epting it upon hearing her words. ¡°Even if this bracelet isn¡¯t a family heirloom, it¡¯s still invaluable,¡± Vicky said, looking at Old Madam Harrison. ¡°Perhaps we can sell it to get through this difficult time.¡± ¡°Silly child.¡± Old Madam Harrison sighed softly. ¡°Since the Harrisons have reached the point of mortgaging the old mansion, even if this bracelet could be sold for a billion, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to save us from this crisis.¡± Vicky fell silent. To ordinary people, a billion was an astronomical number, but for a noble family that was going through bankruptcy, a billion dors might not even cover the debt they now owed. Old Madam Harrison looked around and said with sorrow,¡± Vicky, there is no need to refuse. Perhaps this is the only good thing I can leave behind in this world.¡± Vicky felt a lump in her throat, and it became even harder to refuse the bracelet. Old Madam Harrison was right. If the Harrison family really reached the point of bankruptcy, everything in the old mansion would be sold and mortgaged, leaving nothing behind. Vicky only had a few belongings with her as she was just temporarily staying at the Harrisons¡¯ house, so she managed to pack everything swiftly. Just as she was about to talk to Elijah, he approached her first. ¡°Elijah, what¡¯s really going on? How did the Harrisons suddenly face bankruptcy?¡± She asked. Elijah paled. ¡°It was just as Father said, we fell into a trap. That¡¯s how the financial world works. You can be rich overnight, but you can also lose everything the same day.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Vicky asked, ¡°The Harrisons have been thriving in the financial world for many years. It¡¯s hard to believe that you fell into a trap. Is there something fishy going on that you¡¯re keeping from me?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Elijah¡¯s expression changed, and he opened his mouth several times, wanting to say something. In the end, he covered his face in remorse. ¡°Father only said he was outsmarted and fell into a trap set by someone else, but he doesn¡¯t know that all of this happened because of me¡­¡± Noticing that there was more to the story than meets the eye, Vicky asked, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Elijah remained silent and stared at Vicky with a knowing look. She instantly understood what he meant and asked, ¡°Tyler did this, didn¡¯t he?¡± Elijah moved his lips, but did not deny it. Her eyes widened. ¡°Elijah, tell me exactly what happened in detail.¡± The night was dark and quiet when Vicky returned to her own mansion with her suitcase. It was dark inside the mansion and she was uncertain if Tyler had gone to bed or if he had been long gone. Even with all that was happening, she took a deep breath and bravely opened the door to go inside. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Past the door, the hall was empty and deserted with nothing but the gentle moonlight shining across the floor, casting a silvery glow. This was the ce she had called home for four years, and even with her eyes closed, she could navigate it with ease. She did not turn on the lights, but instead ventured forward in the darkness, ascending the stairs. The house was quiet, and the sound of her footsteps sounded particrly crisp. As she pushed open the bedroom door, Vicky sensed that something was amiss. A scent that did not belong to her room hit her immediately. She widened her eyes, and suddenly caught sight of a tall and slender figure standing by the windows. In the darkness, the crimson me at the end of his cigarette flickered intermittently. At the same time, a whiff of smoke drifted into her nostrils. Instinctively, Vicky reached for the switch on the wall and light instantly illuminated the room, causing her to squint her eyes until she adjusted to the new scene. Once her eyes fully adapted, Vicky looked in the direction of the windows at the cold and familiar figure before her. He stood by the window with a cigarette burning between his fingertips; white smoke enveloped his sharply defined face, rendering him somewhat blurry under the light. Vicky was momentarily stunned at the sight of him, but soon regained herposure. Tyler turned around slowly, and his unfathomable gaze fell upon her. There was no surprise on his face, as if he had already anticipated her arrival. His gaze resembled that of a pet owner weing their wayward pet home. ¡°Come over here,¡±¡® he spoke lightly, his voice as cold as ever. A sense of reluctance grew in Vicky¡¯s heart, and she remained rooted to the spot. Tyler¡¯s eyes narrowed as he observed her feeble struggle, and a faintly mocking smile tugged at his thin lips. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want me toe to you instead?¡± Vicky¡¯s brows twitched, and with legs that felt as heavy as lead, she inched forward to stand before the man, knowing that the oue would not change even if she walked at the slowest pace she could manage. Tyler seemed to be oblivious to her reluctance; more precisely, he simply did not care. Tyler pressed her against the transparent windows, kissing her recklessly. Vicky instinctively resisted when Elijah¡¯s words echoed in her mind. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I used to think that Tyler and the Harrisons operated in different domains, so he wouldn¡¯t have the means to do anything to us¡­ but I¡¯ve severely underestimated him. Although our fields are different, his connections alone make him extremely formidable. With the support of the Starlings, he easily crushed us with a flick of a wrist. Vicky, you need to know that this isn¡¯t your fault. It is the result of my own misjudgement, and I¡¯m paying the price for it. Regardless, thank you for helping me all this time¡­¡± It was because of her that the Harrisons had suffered and gone bankrupt and it was at that moment that she realized Tyler stopped bothering her because he was busy setting a trap for the Harrisons. His kiss came to a sudden halt and Vicky looked up, thinking that he was done, only to meet his cold, dark eyes. ¡°You seem distracted¡­ What¡¯s on your mind?¡± She did not look away and whispered, ¡°Whatever happened to the Harrisons¡­ must have been your doing, right?¡± Tyler did not deny nor confirm it, he only stared back at her. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Tyler, Old Madam Harrisons is ill and she doesn¡¯t have much longer to live. Why can¡¯t you let her live out her remaining days in peace?¡± In contrast to her hysterical state, Tyler seemed unbothered. ¡°You of all people should know why I did it.¡± ¡°I was the one who crossed you. The Harrisons have nothing to do with this. You could havee after me for revenge, so why do you keep targeting the innocent people around me?!¡± Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 ¡°That works best, doesn¡¯t it?¡± He caressed her cheek gently.¡± Look at you. You came back, didn¡¯t you?¡± She pped his hand out of the way in disdain. She had already lost all expectations and hopes for Tyler. Now that he ckmailed her into compliance, it disgusted her even further. A man of his status had plenty of ways to force her back into the house, but he chose the nastiest way to settle the score. ¡°You disgust me, Tyler Hart!¡± She said coldly. He did not seem to care about the resentment she spewed and chuckled. ¡°Want to stab me again?¡± With the Harrisons at Tyler¡¯s mercy, Vicky dared not to act recklessly. ¡± What on earth do you want, Tyler?¡± ¡°You know what I want.¡± Vicky clenched her fists, raising her gaze. ¡°So, you just wanted to keep sleeping with me?¡± There was no trace of surprise or satisfaction on Tyler¡¯s face, as if everything was just as it should be as he said casually, ¡°Old Madam Harrison is reaching the end of her life and yet has to endure such suffering. It¡¯s truly pitiful.¡± ¡°Are you implying that everything the Harrisons have gone through is because of me?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡®He has the logic of a bandit. He would never admit his own fault!¡¯ She thought angrily. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of arguing about it?¡¯ After a moment of silence, Vicky asked, ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to sleep with you. Can you spare the Harrisons now?¡± ¡°I never said that I would spare the Harrisons if you agree.¡± ¡°Why do you keep messing with me?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kiss a lifeless body every time and go to bed with a dead fish.¡± Tyler¡¯s thin lips curved into a tantalizing arc. ¡°If you want me to spare the Harrisons, it depends on how well you can satisfy me.¡± i Understanding the deeper meaning of his words, she clenched her fist, her face flushed with a mix of shame and anger. Tyler said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like forcing people into doing things they don¡¯t want. You can refuse and leave right now.¡± ¡®How dare he say such a thing?¡¯ She thought. ¡®That is worse than making me obey by brute force.¡¯ Vicky could not ept the thought that she had involved the Harrisons, causing Old Madam Harrison to suffer at such an old age. She took a deep breath and said with resignation, ¡°I¡­ will do it.¡± The man chuckled lightly and lowered his head to kiss her. After everything was over, the sky outside had started to brighten. Vicky resisted her drowsiness and waited for Tyler toe out of the bathroom. ¡°Now, can you spare the Harrisons?¡± To prevent Tyler from misunderstanding, she added, ¡°Old Madam Harrison is in poor health and can¡¯t withstand any more hardships.¡± Tyler nced at her indifferently. ¡°When you wounded me, you didn¡¯t care much, yet you¡¯re so concerned about an olddy unrted to you.¡± Vicky was taken aback. She recalled that ever since she returned, all her attention had been focused on the Harrisons and she hadpletely forgotten about his injury. It had been over a week since she left the mansion and she assumed the wound on Tyler had healed, or he would not have the strength to sleep with her at all. Vicky lowered her eyes. ¡°When I left, the Harrisons were in the process of moving. I don¡¯t know where they moved to. Old Madam Harrison has a terminal illness, and her time is running out. The weather has been chillytely, and I¡¯m worried that her frail body won¡¯t be able to handle the cold.¡± Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Vicky looked up at him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a murderer, do you?¡± Tyler stared at her quietly for a moment, before saying,¡± Seeing how you performed well today, I can let the Harrisons off the hook. For now.¡± ¡°For now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you upset me again, the Harrisons will suffer again.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank. With Cece and Jennifer gone, Tyler had resorted to using the Harrisons as his hostage. ¡°For how long?¡± She said abruptly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How long do you want me to keep sleeping with you?¡± ¡°Obviously, until I lose interest in y-¡° Before he could finish, Vicky interrupted him. ¡°Our arrangement ends on the day of your wedding.¡± Determination and resolve flickered in her eyes. ¡°If you still want to use the Harrisons to pressure me into doing what you want after your wedding day, then I¡¯ll just let you be.¡± i Tyler was somewhat surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t care about the Harrisons anymore?¡± Vicky¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt one person for the sake of another. Besides, if the Harrisons face bankruptcy today because of you, they might face it due to someone else¡¯s schemes some other day. I have limited abilities, and I¡¯ll do my best for the Harrisons. The rest¡­ The rest will be beyond my control, and I¡¯ll leave it to fate to decide.¡± She could bow down to Tyler¡¯s coercion if necessary, but she would never let him manipte her forever. If he pushed her to the edge, she wouldn¡¯t fear confrontation and would let go of everything so he would have nothing to hold over her. Confronted by her bright and clear eyes, Tyler momentarily lost hisposure. He knew she had her limits; even if he could threaten her intoplying temporarily with all means at his disposal, he could never control her forever. If that day truly came when she decided that she had enough, the heartlessness she would disy would exceed everyone¡¯s expectations. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She was never the type of woman to silently endure the pain. Vicky did not notice Tyler¡¯s reaction and reminded him once again, ¡°Since you¡¯ve temporarily spared the Harrisons, can you call your assistant and inform your people to stop targeting them?¡± Tyler nced at Vicky and picked up the phone from the bedside table, before making the call in front of her. Upon hearing Tyler¡¯s instructions, Vicky¡¯s body visibly rxed. Exhaustion and drowsiness overwhelmed her, and she closed her eyes, falling into a deep sleep. She woke up around noon the next day. Picking up her phone, Vicky noticed several missed calls, all from Elijah. Vicky returned his call. ¡°Elijah, did you call me for something?¡± Elijah¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Vicky, the situation with the Harrisons has temporarily stabilized. The other party is no longer forcing us to leave the old mansion. In fact, we¡¯ve already settled back in.¡± Vicky had intended to inquire about the situation during the day, but upon hearing Elijah¡¯s words, she felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯m d to hearthat.¡± After a brief hesitation, Elijah asked, ¡°Vicky, did you¡­ Were you the one that went to Tyler for a favor?¡± Even if Vicky did not say anything, Elijah knew very well that the turning point in the family¡¯s situation was likely rted to her. Vicky¡¯s voice carried an apologetic tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble for the Harrisons.¡± Elijah shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my own problem. I knew that Tyler wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, but I didn¡¯t make the severity of our rtionship clear to my father. Thank you¡­ for resolving this whole mess.¡± ¡°How is Grandma doing?¡± ¡°For now, she¡¯s alright. She was a bit exhausted from the events of yesterday. Whenever you have time, you shoulde and visit her.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯lle by when I have the time.¡± Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Both of them refrained from mentioning their ¡°engagement¡± as that was conveniently the best way for them to end their arrangement. After a brief exchange, Vicky hung up the phone. After getting up, Vicky went to the bathroom to freshen up. As she looked at the previously empty bathroom, she was slightly stunned for a few seconds. There were some men¡¯s items in sight, including towels, toiletries with men¡¯s toothpaste, and toothbrushes. Even the bathrobe in the bathroom had an additional one in Tyler¡¯s size. Before their divorce, Tyler¡¯s belongings were always there even if Tyler did not stay at home often. After they filed for a divorce, Vicky cleared away all of Tyler¡¯s belongings. With the absence of those men¡¯s items, there was always a sense of emptiness, as if something was missing. However, Vicky had already gotten used to it after some time. Hence, the sight of his belongings somehow showing up in her house once more made her feel uneasy. Stepping out of the bathroom, Vicky noticed that not only was there an extra pillow on her bed, but the entire bedroom also bore many traces of Tyler¡¯s presence. Vicky¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She opened the closet and saw the neatly hung loungewear in the section she had emptied. Trembling, Vicky closed the door and went to the dressing room. In the dressing room, there was a brand-new men¡¯s wardrobe. Opening its doors, she saw Tyler¡¯s suits, shirts, trousers, and ties all neatly arranged inside. Unyielding, Vicky pushed open the door to the study. The cardboard boxes she had packed were nowhere to be seen. Instead, there were neatly organized documents on the desk. Shockingly, there were even more documents than when they were still married. At the same time, Vicky also noticed that there seemed to be more of Tyler¡¯s clothes and everyday items in the cabpared to before their divorce. Previously, Vicky knew that Tyler had another ce to stay, so she assumed that Tyler might have moved all his belongings from his other ce to her house as well. Vickyughed angrily. During the week that she was away, Tyler had treated her house as his own, and the realization caused her to dial Tyler¡¯s number furiously. The phone rang a few times before someone answered, and a deep and clear voice came from the other end of the line,¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Tyler, why did you move all your things to my house?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to recover without my stuff?¡± Tyler said casually. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You could have gone home.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± He retorted. Stunned by his audacity, she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re living in my house!¡± He sneered. ¡°You were the one who stabbed me. I¡¯ve forgiven you out of respect for Aurora. It¡¯s bad enough that you didn¡¯t look after me, and now you are trying to avoid taking responsibility? Why should I let you?¡± When Vicky returned home the night before, she was not certain if Tyler stayed there. After all, she had moved away, and Aurora had left as well, so there seemed to be no point for Tyler to stay. At that time, her mind was preupied with the Harrisons, so she did not think things through. Now that she finally had the time to do so, she realized that Tyler¡¯s room was supposed to be on the first floor. Instead, he appeared in her bedroom, acting like it was his. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 ¡°Fine. Even if you want to stay in my house to recuperate, why did you move your things into my room? If I remember correctly, your room is downstairs!¡± Vicky questioned him through gritted teeth. Tyler replied calmly, ¡°The guest room is too small. It¡¯s not veryfortable to live in. Since none of you are here, I can naturally choose whichever room in the entire mansion I want to stay in.¡± ¡°Tyler, that house is mine, not yours.¡± ¡°As of this moment, that house is still under my name.¡± It was only then that Vicky remembered. Although they had signed an agreement stating that the house belonged to her, the name on the deed had not been changed. ¡°Would you like for me to move out, then, Mister Hart?¡± Tyler replied in a t tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Once my wound ispletely healed, I will leave your house.¡± ¡°Tyler, how can you be so shameless?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m shameless because of you. If you didn¡¯t stab me and refused to take responsibility, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this.¡± Vicky knew that she could not force him out even if she tried. She stated, ¡°Fine. Since you find my roomfortable to stay in, then I¡¯ll move to the guest room.¡± He refused coldly, ¡°No. How will you take care of my daily needs if you move to another room?¡± Vicky tightened her grip on the phone in her hand. ¡°Tyler, can you stop pushing my limits? I¡¯ve already agreed to let you stay in my house, but now you want to share the same room with me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay in your own house, you can move to mine instead.¡± Vicky clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white.¡± Tyler, what exactly do you want?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice remained extremely calm and answered, My intentions are already very clear. During this time, you will live with me until my wound heals, and you will stay in my room. You wouldn¡¯t want me to still be interested in you after I get married, right?¡± Vicky fell silent on the other end of the line. After a few seconds, she hung up the phone. She was trying hard to calm her emotions when her phone suddenly vibrated, indicating an iing message. Upon opening the message, she saw a text from Tyler. [I want to have Italian food for dinner. Make it ording to my preferences.] Having read the text, Vicky threw her phone directly onto the bed. In the evening, Tyler arrived home on time. The lights in the dining room were on, and faint sounds could be hearding from the kitchen as the aroma of food filled the air. He narrowed his eyes and walked to the entrance of the kitchen. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Vicky was busy in the kitchen. Her fair and beautiful profile was focused and attentive. She was preparing a cold dish tter with a serious expression,pletely unaware of the man standing at the doorway. 1 It was not until she was embraced from behind that she noticed someone¡¯s presence. Vicky jolted back in shock, and her lips were captured before she had the chance to react. As the kitchen was fogged by the steam that came out of the pot, she was struggling to breathe under his kiss. Chills ran down her spine and she was terrified by the prospect that he might suddenly decide to take her right there in the kitchen, so she shoved him away. ¡°Stop. The stew is going to burn¡­¡± Tyler let her go at her words. Not daring to meet his eyes, she continued, ¡°You should get changed. Food will be ready soon.¡± Tyler seemed to be in a good mood and did not attempt anything else. He hummed in response and left the kitchen. Vicky let out a long breath of relief as soon as he was gone. Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Vicky and Tyler sat in silence in the dining room. It had been a while since she dined with Tyler, and it felt strange. Tyler had never been a talkative person, so he did not say much as he ate. Even so, his intimidating presence still made her feel uneasy. Ding dong! Just then, the doorbell rang, and Vicky got up to answer the door. Outside the door stood a young and beautiful woman. She was wearing a casual T-shirt, and her skin seemed slightly tannedpared to before. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing Vicky open the door, the woman gave her a warm embrace. Aurora lifted the bag in her hand and eximed excitedly,¡± Vicky, the filming of my movie ended, and I brought back a lot of souvenirs from the area. There¡¯s food and a lot of fun stuff¡­ Oh, I found the unique local products really interesting.¡± Aurora rushed back as soon as she finished filming. She did not even have the time to change her clothes as she could not wait to share her experiences with Vicky. Although Aurora grew up in Molivia and spoke fluent English, she was not very familiar with the customs and culture of Zendonia. The things she found fascinating were all familiar to Vicky, so there was nothing particrly new to her. Seeing Aurora so enthusiastic, Vicky did not interrupt her and let her continue talking at the door. After a while, Aurora suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and have a look. I brought you a lot of gifts.¡± Before Vicky could respond, Aurora walked into the house on her own with all the bags. Suddenly, Vicky remembered that Tyler was still in the dining room and wanted to stop Aurora. However, it was toote. Vicky¡¯s expression darkened, and she quickly followed Aurora inside. Aurora carried tworge bags and spoke as she walked, ¡°I was filming in a small county this time. Although the conditions were a bit poor there, the scenery was incredibly beautiful. It¡¯s no wonder the crew chose that ce for shooting. I¡¯ve never seen such natural beauty even in Molivia¡­¡± As she spoke, Aurora suddenly felt a piercing gaze and turned her head to look. When she saw Tyler sitting in the living room, she blurted out without thinking, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vicky followed Aurora and walked in, still unsure how to exin the situation. She then heard the cold voice of the man sitting in the dining room saying, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vicky looked back and forth between the two of them and thought, ¡®So, Aurora didn¡¯t know that Tyler was still here, and Tyler didn¡¯t know that Aurora wasing back today?¡¯ Aurora looked at Tyler and replied, ¡°I just finished filming and came to bring something for Vicky. And you¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s voice suddenly paused, as if she had just realized something, and she turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Vicky, how is Tyler¡¯s injury now?¡± Vicky had never been a bad person, so she did not dare to look into Aurora¡¯s eyes after what happened between her and Tyler. ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡± Aurora warmly held Vicky¡¯s hand, grateful as she said,¡± Vicky, I¡¯m such an ipetent fiance. My fiance got injured, and I went off to film a movie¡­ Thank you for taking care of Tyler during this time.¡± Vicky wanted to exin that she had only returned yesterday as well, but Aurora¡¯s attention quickly shifted to the dinner on the table. Her eyes lit up excitedly. ¡°Vicky, did you make all of this?¡± The topic changed so abruptly that Vicky could only nod nkly. Aurora took a good whiff of the aroma and licked her lips. ¡°It smells so good. I¡¯ve been on a ne all day and haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡± Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Aurora turned to Vicky and asked, ¡°Vicky, do you mind if I join you for dinner?¡± Aurora was, after all, Tyler¡¯s fiancee, so Vicky knew that she had no right to refuse Aurora¡¯s request and nodded. Aurora nced at the dishes on the table. ¡°That¡¯s great. They¡¯re all home-cooked dishes that I love!¡± Having grown up in luxury and indulgence, Aurora had always enjoyed the finest things in life, including food. Most of what she ate was Western cuisine during her time in Molivia. Even though she tried some Italian food aftering to Zendonia, they were mostly traditional delicacies and not the simple home- cooked ones she was seeing at the moment. Aurora sat in Vicky¡¯s seat. ¡°When I was filming on set, the director provided us with packed meals. Surprisingly, although some of the dishes didn¡¯t look appetizing, they were quite delicious. I asked some of the cast members, and they said they were ordinary home-cooked dishes¡­ I discovered that, compared to borate meals, the vors of home-cooked dishes are even more fragrant.¡± Vicky noticed that Aurora was indeed hungry and was about to go to the kitchen to get another set of utensils when she heard Tyler asking coldly, ¡°Who gave you permission to sit down?¡± Aurora¡¯s hand froze, and she looked up to meet his cold eyes. She nced at Vicky and asked softly, ¡°Am I not allowed to eat here?¡± Tyler answered in a tone that brooked no refusal, ¡°No, you are not allowed.¡± His attitude was cold and indifferent,pletely different from how he should treat his fiancee. Both Aurora and Vicky stood there awkwardly. For some reason, Aurora suddenly decided to stand firmly by her will. ¡°I am eating here!¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he stood up abruptly. ¡°What did you say?¡± He stood tall and exuded a powerful aura that filled the room and startled Vicky. She looked at Tyler in confusion and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do to your fiance? She just wants to have a meal with us.¡± The mention of fiance gave Aurora a hint and her tone grew bolder. ¡°That¡¯s right, Tyler. What do you n to do to me? Is it wrong for your fiance to want to have a meal with you?¡± Tyler furrowed his brows as he stared at Aurora. She met his gaze head-on fearlessly. Although Vicky did not fully understand what was happening, she could sense the conflict between the two and wondered what happened. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Could it be, as Aurora had previously mentioned, that they had been arguing? After a while, Tyler finally averted his gaze. He then said in a cold tone, ¡°She hasn¡¯t washed her hands. It¡¯s unsanitary.¡± Aurora stood from her chair. ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands, then. Why did you have to get so angry?¡± Just as Aurora went to wash her hands, Vicky went to grab another set of tableware for her. She watched as Aurora washed her hands and whispered,¡± Miss Starling, are you¡­ having an argument with Tyler?¡± Aurora paused and made a resigned smile. ¡°Maybe he is mad at me for running off to film a movie and leaving him here alone.¡± Vicky studied her thoughtfully. ¡°Really?¡± Aurora lifted her gaze at her and pouted. ¡°Do you not believe me, Vicky?¡± Vicky realized that she might have been overthinking.¡± That¡¯s not it. I just thought that¡­ the rtionship between you and Tyler is a little weird.¡± Aurora looked away. ¡°Weird? How so?¡± Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 ¡°I feel¡­ like you don¡¯t really care about him,¡± Vicky remarked. Letting her fiance spend time with his ex-wife and going off to film when he was injured did not seem like something Aurora would do. When Vicky was in a rtionship with Tyler, she had given up important performances to take care of him when he fell ill, so she could empathize with Aurora¡¯s situation. She would never have left to film movies. Aurora let out a sigh. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ll be honest with you. At first, I thought he was great. He¡¯s young, sessful in his career, and so handsome that any woman who sees him would be attracted to him.¡± Vicky nodded. It was Tyler¡¯s deceitful appearance that had fooled her when they were dating. ¡°But when ites to getting along¡­¡± Aurora hesitated, and looked at Vicky before continuing, ¡°I find him rather¡­ difficult.¡± Vicky wanted to know what Aurora really thought of Tyler and asked, ¡°What do you think of him?¡± Aurora¡¯s face showed a hint of conflict as she replied tactfully, ¡°He¡¯s not the easiest person to get along with.¡± Vicky was far more experienced than Aurora when it came to how difficult Tyler might be. ¡°That¡¯s just the way he is. Once you both understand each other, it¡¯ll be better¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s words were interrupted by Aurora¡¯s agitated interruption, ¡°I don¡¯t want to understand him!¡± Vicky looked at Aurora in astonishment. ¡°Miss Starling¡­¡± Even if Vicky were slow to catch on, she could sense that something was off between Aurora and Tyler. Aurora looked at Vicky with conflicted emotions, struggling to find the right words. When she caught a glimpse of the troubled expression on Vicky¡¯s face, she seemed to have made a decision and took a deep breath. ¡°Vicky, actually, things between Tyler and I aren¡¯t what you think. We¡­¡± Before Aurora could finish her sentence, a deep, chilling voice came from the direction of the door, interrupting the words that were about to leave her mouth, ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s taking you two so long?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice faltered, and she turned her head to look at the tall and handsome figure standing at the kitchen door. Feeling as though she had been doused with cold water, Aurora instantly snapped out of it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Aurora gradually regained herposure. ¡°I was just chatting with Miss Shaw about some interesting things rted to filming.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Tyler¡¯s tone suddenly softened. ¡°Oh, really? I thought you were still angry at me.¡± Aurora lifted her eyes, and when she met Tyler¡¯s half-smile, a shiver ran down her spine. ¡°Why¡­ why would I be?¡± Aurora tugged at the corners of her mouth, forcing a strained smile. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone to film when you were injured and neglected in your care. It¡¯s normal for you to be angry with me¡­¡± Tyler looked at her for a moment, then shifted his gaze to Vicky. ¡°If you are done chatting, let¡¯s go back to eat.¡± With that, he turned to leave, and Vicky turned her attention back to Aurora. ¡°Miss Starling, what were you trying to say?¡± Aurora said gloomily, ¡± Nothing. This is entirely my fault. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s eat, Vicky.¡± After dinner, Aurora called out to Vicky and asked, ¡°Vicky, can I stay here tonight?¡± Tyler was already living in the house, so Vicky was relieved by the idea that Aurora was staying as well. ¡°Sure, I will tidy the guest room for you,¡± she agreed. Vicky was certain that Aurora¡¯s presence in the house would prevent Tyler from acting out of line. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Tyler could no longer stay in the same room with her, so Vicky was more than happy to have Aurora stay. Vicky tidied up and organized the guest room Aurora stayed in previously, but when she was done, she realized that Aurora was not in the living room. She scowled and started looking everywhere for Aurora. However, Aurora was nowhere to be found even after Vicky had checked every room. ¡®Is she¡­ upstairs?¡¯ Vicky thought, her heart sinking. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If Aurora went into Vicky¡¯s bedroom, Aurora would be able to tell that Tyler had been sleeping in the same room as her. Vicky pushed the door to the master bedroom open, but there was no one in sight. She sighed a breath of relief but felt confused at the same time about Aurora¡¯s whereabouts. Noticing that the door to Tyler¡¯s study seemed to be slightly ajar, Vicky approached it, preparing to knock, when suddenly she heard voices arguing from inside. In the study, Tyler studied Aurora with a dark look on his face andmanded, ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time. Leave.¡± ¡°Tyler, you know I didn¡¯t lie to Vicky. I really did have a fight with my parents, and I¡¯m genuinely scared to be alone¡­ Since you two haven¡¯t made up yet, can¡¯t I just stay here for a few days? Once I receive another film offer in a few days, I¡¯ll leave for the shoot¡­ I swear I won¡¯t get in your way.¡± Aurora pleaded with Tyler, but he remained indifferent and coldly uttered, ¡°No.¡± Aurora was taken aback as she did not expect Tyler to be so heartless. Frustrated, she said, Tyler, you are living here now. If you make me leave, what will Vicky think? She already has suspicions about us. If you force me to leave, won¡¯t it clearly indicate that our rtionship is just a sham?¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°What were you nning to say to her in the kitchen earlier?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice trembled, and she sounded somewhat unsure, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t n to say anything to her¡­¡± The man¡¯s gaze, like a sharpened de, fell upon Aurora, intimidating and piercing. ¡°You didn¡¯t n to say anything? If I hadn¡¯te over, you were probably going to reveal everything to her, weren¡¯t you?¡± Aurora opened her mouth, wanting to argue, but could not find the words to refute. In the end, she muttered softly, ¡°I just¡­ I just thought that if Vicky knew the truth, she would feel better, and her attitude towards you¡­ might improve a little¡­¡± Tyler replied in a frigid tone, ¡°Why should I care if she feels better?¡± Aurora raised her gaze to meet Tyler¡¯s, unable to fullyprehend his way of thinking. ¡°That¡¯s fine If you don¡¯t want to be with her and only want revenge. But if you don¡¯t want to break up with her yet refuse to let her know¡­ What exactly are you trying to achieve?¡± Tyler nced at her and stated indifferently, ¡°She never told me about her fake fiance, so why should I tell her anything?¡± Aurora was speechless for a while before she was finally able to say something. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 ¡°Tyler, why are you being so childish? You are keeping this a secret simply because she didn¡¯t confess everything to you? Well, she doesn¡¯t want you anymore, so why do you keep bothering her?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tyler¡¯s tone remained indifferent, ¡°How do you know she doesn¡¯t want to be with me? If that¡¯s the case, why would she refuse to divorce me?¡± Aurora shook her head helplessly. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re going to mess things up sooner orter, do you know that?¡± ¡°As far as I know, you seemed to dislike her at first. It¡¯s only been a short while and your attitude towards her has changed.¡± Tyler leaned back, his gaze growing colder and more distant. ¡°Aurora, I didn¡¯t ask you to be close with her so that you two can be friends, do you understand?¡± Aurora scoffed, ¡°Do you want everyone in the world to hate Vicky so that she can only be yours alone? You refuse to let me stay because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll disturb your time together, right?¡± Aurora did not inform Tyler that the filming of her movie had ended, but the fault was not with her. She and Tyler were never truly engaged, so they rarely had any contact when nothing was going on, and she had no clue that Tyler was still staying in Vicky¡¯s mansion. ¡°Anyway, Vicky has agreed to let me move in. If I bring up leaving again tomorrow, she will definitely grow suspicious. So¡­¡± Aurora looked at Tyler and continued, ¡°I can only stay here for a few more days.¡± Tyler furrowed his brow as he looked at Aurora. For some reason, he had been growing increasingly displeased with hertely. Feeling the man¡¯s cold and unfriendly gaze, Aurora suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°Well¡­ if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading downstairs. If Vicky finds out that I¡¯m not around, she might start suspecting me again¡­¡± Aurora was about to leave when she heard the man¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°You¡¯ll leave tomorrow, and I¡¯ll have Harry arrange a leading role for you.¡± As a neer, Aurora had only been getting supporting roles in movies so far. With her qualifications, it would take forever tond a leading role. Tyler¡¯s offer was very tempting for her, but Aurora declined,¡± I¡¯ve just finished one film, and I want to take a break for now. IV The man let out a coldugh. ¡°Aurora, from the day you epted my offer of coboration, you and Vicky can never be friends.¡± Aurora¡¯s footsteps halted for a moment, but she did not turn around. Opening the study door, her expression changed drastically when she saw the person standing at the entrance, the blood drained from her face, leaving it pale and lifeless. Aurora¡¯s lips trembled as she stuttered, ¡°Vicky¡­ What¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Vicky stared sharply at Aurora. ¡°Your acting skills are truly exquisite, and you will be a great actress, Miss Starling.¡± It became clear that she had heard the entire conversation in the study. Aurora instinctively tried to exin, ¡°Vicky, let me exin¡­¡± Vicky gently brushed Aurora¡¯s hand off. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Miss Starling. However, it doesn¡¯t really matter to me if you were acting. Tyler and I are already divorced, so I don¡¯t care if you are really engaged to him or not.¡± With that, Vicky left. Lies were never meant to continue forever, and Aurora was somewhat prepared for the truth toe out one day. However, she realized that she was not as d about it as she thought. She wanted to go after Vicky but stopped halfway to look at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, Vicky¡­ she probably heard everything¡­¡± He remained seated on the couch with no intention of going after Vicky to exin himself. Despite being exposed to his lies, he did not show any sign of panic and remained extremelyposed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she finds out,¡± he said. Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Aurora looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin everything to her?¡± Tyler picked up the cigarette lying on the coffee table, and with an audible click, casually lit it with a lighter. White smoke trailed along his slender fingertips, rising gently. Aurora had long lost any romantic thoughts about the man in front of her, but seeing his action of lighting the cigarette, she was still impressed by how charming she was. However, she preferred normal men. Abnormal individuals, however good-looking they were, were people that she struggled to deal with, and Tyler was one of them. Tyler showed no signs of panic or anxiety as he calmly said,¡± She wille back.¡± The smoke clouded his face, making him appear mysterious and inscrutable. Aurora knew that Tyler had his own reliance, so she sighed softly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was a matter between Vicky and Tyler. As an outsider, Aurora did not have the right to say much. However, she still felt that Tyler was the most abnormal person she had ever known. The night was dark, and Vicky wandered aimlessly on the street. It was not until she left the mansion that she realized she had nowhere to go. Cece and Jennifer were not around, and she did not even have someone to talk to. Vicky lowered her gaze and caught sight of the bracelet on her wrist and suddenly thought of Old Madam Harrisons. Apart from Cece and Jennifer, only Old Madam Harrisons sincerely cared for her and had her best interests at heart. When a person feels wronged, they always want to see the person who treats them the best. Vicky hailed a taxi and informed the driver, ¡°Go to the Harrisons¡¯ house.¡± Upon arriving at the Harrisons¡¯ house, the security guard at the gate saw Vicky and opened the door without bothering to inform anyone inside. Everyone in the Harrisons¡¯ household knew that Vicky was Elijah¡¯s fiance and that she was greatly favored by Elijah¡¯s parents and grandmother. All the servants in the Harrisons¡¯ household unanimously believed that Vicky was the future mistress of the Harrisons, and their attitude towards her had been extremely respectful. Upon entering the house, Vicky asked, ¡°Is Grandma asleep?¡± The security guard replied, ¡°Not yet. Mister and Missus Harrisons and Mister Elijah are here today to visit her, and they haven¡¯t left yet.¡± Vicky froze at the realization that Elijah and his parents were there as well. The guard assumed that Vicky was here for the gathering and was onlyte, so he said, ¡°Please hurry inside, Miss Shaw.¡± Vicky nodded. After what happened to the Harrisons, Vicky had already talked to Elijah on the phone before and had not had time to visit Old Madam Harrisons, so she had been wondering how Old Madam Harrisons was doing. The silvery moonlight cast a gentle glow upon the earth and Vicky¡¯s shadow stretched under the light. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Aurora walked habitually to the entrance of the hall and was about to knock on the door when she heard voices from inside. i ¡°Mother, has Mister Hart given any instructionstely?¡± It was Elijah¡¯s father speaking. Old Madam Harrisons responded, ¡°No. We cany back for the next few days.¡± Missus Harrisonsined, ¡®This is all Elijah¡¯s fault. Why did he have to provoke Tyler Hart, of all people? I mean, out of all the women he could have chosen, why did he have to pick Tyler Hart¡¯s woman to put on an act with?¡± Elijah protested, ¡°At that time, Vicky said she was already divorced¡­ and I was just asking her to help with the act. Who could¡¯ve known it would anger Tyler Hart? It¡¯s not entirely my fault either. It¡¯s also Grandmother¡¯s fault for deceiving me about having a terminal illness just to get me married. I had no choice but to hastily find someone.¡± ¡°Enough. There¡¯s no point in talking about these things now.¡± Old Madam Harrisons sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll do what Tyler instructs us to do. Although the acting part has been tiring, at least we¡¯ve managed to recover the losses our family incurred before, so it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± Mister Harrisons nodded. ¡°Tyler has indeed been generous. Without his financial aid, the Harrisons would probably have gone bankrupt before Grandmother¡¯s birthday.¡± Missus Harrisons hesitated. ¡°Didn¡¯t Tyler divorce Vicky? Why did he ask us to cooperate with this act? I really don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s trying to do.¡± Old Madam Harrisons said, ¡°The more you know, the more danger you face. It¡¯s better to be ignorant of certain things. By cooperating in this act, we can save our family, and that¡¯s to our advantage. I never expected Vicky to hold such significance in Tyler Hart¡¯s heart¡­ It¡¯s truly extraordinary.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Since Tyler Hart cares so much about Vicky, do you think¡­ we can take advantage of her to gain more benefits for the Harrisons?¡± Elijah hurriedly said, ¡°Grandmother, please don¡¯t do anything rash. You don¡¯t know how ruthless he can be¡­ He¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. If we use Vicky to ckmail him, not only will we end up with nothing, but we¡¯ll also suffer severe consequences.¡± ¡°Vicky trusts our family a lot right now. Perhaps we can gain even more from this¡­¡± Old Madam Harrisons muttered. Mister Harrisons chimed in, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be greedy. Despite Tyler¡¯s young age, even the Hart family¡¯s old patriarch regards him with caution and even pleads for his return. If you anger him, it¡¯s equivalent to opposing the entire Hart family.¡± Old Madam Harrisonsmented regretfully, ¡°Never mind, our family has already received enough benefits. Let¡¯s be careful from now on and make sure Vicky doesn¡¯t catch on.¡± Missus Harrisons echoed, ¡°Elijah, you must remember to keep your distance from Vicky. If Tyler thinks that something is going on between you two, our family will definitely face a catastrophic disaster.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Whenever I meet Vicky, I will report to Mister Hart and follow his instructions¡­¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before Elijah could finish his sentence, the doors of the hall were suddenly pushed open. The Harrisons were taken aback. Their faces instantly changed when they saw Vicky, who appeared cold and frosty. ¡°V- V- Vicky?¡± Elijah stammered, unable to speak properly. ¡°Y ¨C You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Vicky scanned the shocked and uneasy expressions of the Harrisons. ¡°Surprised?¡± The Harrisons exchanged nces, unable to hide their guilty expressions. It was Old Madam Harrisons who regained herposure before everyone else and shot Vicky a friendly smile. ¡°Vicky, what brought you here?¡± Vicky studied the kind look on Old Madam Harrisons¡¯ face and felt out of ce. It was no wonder that the Harrisons had been so kind to her that it barely felt real. It was not until this moment that she realized everything had been an act. Not wanting to beat around the bush any longer, she said, ¡°I heard everything.¡± Old Madam Harrisons looked away for a split moment and sighed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve overheard us, there¡¯s no point in hiding anything. Vicky, pleasee over.¡± Vicky remained standing in ce for a while before walking over. She had never imagineding across the truth twice in a row on the same day. Choosing to sit on a seat that was furthest away from the others, she said, ¡°Go on, then. When did you all start partnering with Tyler to fool me?¡± Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Vicky locked eyes with Elijah. ¡°Did you and Tyler conspire together from the beginning when you came to order dresses from my studio?¡± Elijah hurriedly replied, ¡°No. There was nothing like that at that time.¡± ¡°Not at that time? So¡­ was it when you picked me up from the hospital?¡± Elijah could not bear to meet Vicky¡¯s gaze. ¡°It wasn¡¯t then, either¡­ I was refusing to get married, and Grandma was worried about me. To make me marry, she lied to me about having a terminal illness¡­ My fiance was indeed someone I hastily found to deal with the pressure. After the scandal about us started circting, my ex-fiance was furious, and we had a big fight. She even suggested breaking up. At that time, I had already discussed with my family that I would bring my fiance home¡­ It was only out of desperation that I came up with the idea of asking for your help. When I heard you were hospitalized, I went to see you¡­ The things I said to you in the car at that time were all true. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Elijah felt extremely guilty about Vicky and could hardly look into her eyes. He had asked for Vicky¡¯s help, and she had agreed. He owed her a favor, yet he ended up betraying her. Old Madam Harrisons intervened, taking over the conversation as Elijah seemed incapable of continuing. ¡°Let me exin what happened next. The day after Elijah brought us to meet you, Tyler came to us. He proposed that we cooperate with him in putting up an act and promised the Harrisons family some corresponding rewards.¡± At that time, the Harrisons were indeed in a difficult situation, so Old Madam Harrisons and the others did not hesitate before agreeing to Tyler¡¯s proposal. After all, pretending to ept Vicky into the family in exchange for the prosperity of the family was an incredibly profitable deal, especially when the engagement was not real to begin with. For the Harrisons, it was a heaven-sent opportunity. Vicky looked at Old Madam Harrisons. ¡°So, does that mean that the warmth and kindness all of you have shown me during this time were all an act? None of it was real?¡± Old Madam Harrisons fell silent for a moment. ¡°Vicky, you should know that when I first met you, I genuinely liked you and treated you as my granddaughter-inw. I didn¡¯t have high expectations for Elijah, and I just hoped he could find a woman who genuinely wanted to be with him, even if she had been divorced before.¡± Old Madam Harrisons did not directly answer the question, but Vicky already had the answer in her heart. In fact, upon hearing the truth, she understood that no matter how kind and gentle Old Madam Harrisons seemed, she would not hesitate to turn her back on Vicky if it benefited her family. It did not matter if she was truly engaged to Elijah or not. In these aristocratic families, genuine feelings were rare, and interests always came first. At that moment, the questions that had puzzled her before gradually found their answers. Vicky turned to look at Missus Harrisons. ¡°So, on that night when I went to the wrong room, you changed the room number after I entered, didn¡¯t you?¡± She remembered clearly that she had gone to the room that Aurora mentioned, but the next day, when she left, she found that the room number was different from what she had seen the night before. Vicky never found out how that could have happened and was left with no options but to think of it as her own mistake. Thinking back, Vicky realized that Aurora tricked her into that room, and the Harrisons family changed the room number afterward. Missus Harrisons parted her lips and muttered, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Vicky asked, ¡°When you were having a discussion in the living room about the Harrisons family offending Tyler Hart, going bankrupt, and having to move out of the mansion overnight¡­ That was also an act, right?¡± No one spoke and their silence confirmed everything Vicky had thought. She chuckled. ¡°What grievance it must have been for all of you to put up such an act only to fool me.¡± As sheughed, tears began to well in her eyes. However, not a single tear rolled down her cheeks. She stood from her seat and stepped outside stiffly. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Elijah felt guilty and stood to console Vicky, but Old Madam Harrisons stopped him by shaking her head. Elijah ended up standing in ce. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Elijah could not go and console Vicky. With Tyler¡¯s possessiveness over her being so extreme, Elijah would be risking the safety of his entire family simply by looking Vicky¡¯s way when it was unnecessary. After Vicky disappeared from their sight, Old Madam Harrisons said, ¡°Since Vicky has discovered this matter, we should quickly call Mister Hart and make sure there are no more mistakes because of our situation.¡± Elijah nodded and took out his phone to make a call. On the other end of the line, a man¡¯s cold and calm voice could be heard, ¡® Did Vicky go to the Harrisons¡¯ house?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Every time Elijah spoke with Tyler Hart on the phone, he felt a sense of inferiority,pletely overshadowed by Tyler Hart¡¯s presence. After receiving Elijah¡¯s iing call, Tyler could guess what it was about and said indifferently, ¡°If she wants to stay at the Harrisons¡¯, let her stay, but you can¡¯t stay there with her. Do you understand?¡± Elijah stammered, ¡°Mister Hart¡­ We didn¡¯t know that Miss Shaw woulde to the Harrisons¡­ Her arrival caught us by surprise, and¡­¡± Tyler Hart impatiently interrupted, ¡°Just get to the point.¡± Even though Tyler knew that Elijah¡¯s rtionship with Vicky was faked, he had no favorable impression of Elijah and felt disgusted whenever he heard someone referring to Elijah as Vicky¡¯s fiance. ¡°Well¡­ Miss Shaw¡­ She found out the truth.¡± As soon as those words were uttered, the air suddenly quieted and time seemed to freeze. After what felt like an eternity, Tyler¡¯s cold and deep voice asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Elijah¡¯s stomach dropped, and his voice became even more timid, ¡°Miss Shaw¡­ she knows the truth.¡± Elijah thought that Tyler would definitely be enraged and was about to exin the situation. However, the call was abruptly cut off. Vicky walked along the empty and deste street. Her phone kept ringing, but she did not even bother to look at it. She was dumbfounded by her own stupidity. She thought of the Harrisons as family, endured humiliation, and even risked being in harm¡¯s way, all to protect them from Tyler. In the end, it was all just a y to force her to return to Tyler. Tyler Hart was truly a terrifying man. At that moment, she had a strange feeling that she would end up being toyed with by him for the rest of her life. Lost in her thoughts, Vicky did not notice the pedestrian crossing signal turning red. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It was not until a sharp honking sound rang out that made Vicky raise her head in a daze. A taxi was driving toward her. Due to her crossing the street at a red light, the driver did not have enough time to stop the car. Vicky was in a dazed state and was unable to react in time. Just as the taxi was about to make contact with her, a long, strong arm reached out and pulled her out of the way. The taxi drove past her with a loud screech, and she heard a gentle voice from above her, ¡°Are you alright, Vicky?¡± Vicky looked upto find herself staring at a handsome face and was about to respond when she suddenly fainted. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 It was alreadyte at night when Harry came to report. Upon seeing Harry entering, Aurora, who was waiting in the living room, quickly stood up. ¡°Mister Gardner, how did it go? Did you find Vicky?¡± Aurora nced at Harry and then shifted her gaze to the man who was smoking by the window. ¡°Mister Hart, we have located Miss Shaw¡¯s whereabouts, but¡­¡± Harry hesitated, and then whispered cautiously, ¡°Miss Shaw was taken away by Mister Lincoln.¡± ¡°Lincoln Hart?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression immediately hardened. He extinguished his cigarette and walked briskly toward the door, and Aurora quickly followed. ¡°Tyler, are you going to find Vicky? I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± Aurora said. However, Tyler ignored her. He did not even look back as he walked away. It was Harry who stopped her. ¡°Miss Aurora, Mister Hart is going to the Harts¡¯ mansion. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go with him.¡± Aurora gave Harry a puzzled look. ¡°Why not? If I go along, I might be able to help exin things and persuade Vicky toe home.¡± Harry shook his head. ¡°If Mister Hart¡¯s mother finds out about the true nature of your rtionship with Mister Hart, the situation might get worse. Please be patient, Miss Aurora. Mister Hart will bring Miss Shaw back soon.¡± Aurora did not want to cause more trouble for Tyler, so she could only stop in her tracks and anxiously watch through the window. Vicky was awakened by a loudmotion. Slowly opening her eyes, she realized that the surroundings were extremely unfamiliar, and she sat up abruptly. At that moment, knocking sounds came from the door, followed by a handsome young man walking in and greeting her in a gentle voice, ¡°Vicky, are you awake?¡± Vicky stared at the man in front of her. ¡°Mister Hart?¡± The man in front of her was none other than Lincoln, whom she had not seen for a while. She looked around and asked, ¡°Where am I?¡± Lincoln smiled. ¡°You¡¯re at the Harts¡¯ mansion.¡± ¡°The Harts¡¯ mansion?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. Lincoln exined, ¡°As long as we¡¯re still in Stoneford City, Tyler can easily find you no matter where I hide you. This is the only ce where he will struggle to take you away.¡± He let out a soft sigh, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky. During this period, Tyler tricked me with a ploy and lured me away. I didn¡¯t have a chance to warn you about what would happen to you. This is my fault.¡± Vicky knew that this had nothing to do with Lincoln. Even if she wanted to me someone, it could only be her own foolishness and Tyler¡¯s cunning. Vicky frowned, ¡°I think I heard someone arguing. Is someone fighting outside?¡± Lincoln nodded gently. ¡°Yes. Tyler barged in here and tried to take you away, but Mother stopped him.¡± It had been some time since Vicky saw any member of the Hart family and instinctively felt appalled by the mention of Valencia. She was about to get out of bed when she noticed that the clothes on her were not the ones she wore the day before. She paled slightly and muttered, ¡°What¡­¡± Lincoln noticed her confusion and exined, ¡°The maid helped you into those clothes.¡± Relieved, she said, ¡°Did you just say that Tyler is downstairs right now?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Yeah. Mother might not be able to stop him for much longer, so he will barge in here at any moment.¡± Lincoln shot her a knowing look. ¡°Vicky, if hees in here, will you leave with him?¡± Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Vicky shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave with him. Lincoln stared at her and promised with a determined look, ¡± No one can make you leave if you don¡¯t want to, Vicky.¡± In the past, Vicky was still wary of Lincoln, but after all that had happened, she could not think of anything but the urge to leave for a ce where Tyler could never find her. ¡°Are you sure that¡­ you can make sure he doesn¡¯t take me away?¡± Lincoln smiled. ¡°As long as you stay here, I can make sure that he doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Stay here?¡± Vicky repeated hesitantly. This was the mansion where the Harts temporarily resided for their time in Zendonia, so there was no doubt that Valencia and Orion lived there as well. Vicky knew that if she stayed under the same roof as those two, they were bound to have conflicts. Lincoln seemed to understand what she was thinking and added with a smile, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to my parents, and they won¡¯t give you a hard time.¡± The sharp voice of a woman downstairs asionally reached Vicky¡¯s ears and she recognized that the voice belonged to Valencia. Despite the terrible rtionship between Valencia and her own biological son, she was a great mother to Lincoln and even went as far as to ept Vicky for Lincoln¡¯s sake despite disliking Vicky for the longest time. It was ironic, to say the least. Vicky, at this moment, had no time to consider these matters and asked, ¡°Do you have a way to get me out of Zendonia?¡± She had booked a ne ticket to leave the country earlier, but it got canceled. If Tyler were to make arrangements to trap her, she would never be able to escape his grasp. Lincoln furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°Your personal information is on the cklist, so it¡¯s difficult to leave here through normal means.¡± Vicky clenched her fists and asked, ¡°Will I never leave Zendonia?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lincoln seemed troubled as well. ¡°It¡¯s probably not possible anytime soon, but I will make arrangements for you. Once an opportunity presents itself, I¡¯ll send you abroad as soon as I can.¡± Vicky studied Lincoln and asked, ¡°Why are you¡­ helping me? If ¡°Initially, it was to cause trouble for Tyler. But as I got to know you, I realized that you¡¯re a very special woman, and I found myself paying attention to you without even realizing it¡­¡± Lincoln stared at Vicky intently, his gaze unnervingly focused. ¡°Vicky, I know I didn¡¯t tell you the truthst time when I took you to the banquet, and that was my mistake. I admit that I had my own selfish motives. I needed a reason to break off the engagement with Miss Yeager, so¡­¡± A tinge of guilt appeared on Lincoln¡¯s face. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve used you.¡± Vicky did not feel offended at all. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much. It¡¯s only fair for me to repay you. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. But before you do anything next time, I hope you can tell me clearly instead of keeping me in the dark.¡± Lincoln nodded. ¡°I promise. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The voice of the woman downstairs became even sharper, and Vicky furrowed her brows lightly, not knowing what Valencia and Tyler were arguing about. ¡°Has the rtionship between Missus Hart and Tyler always been this bad?¡± Lincoln smiled faintly. ¡°Not really. Regardless of what happened, my parents are the ones who gave birth to Tyler. Although they have a distant rtionship in normal times, it¡¯s not as bad as it is now. However¡­¡± Vicky looks at him in confusion. ¡°However?¡± ¡°Since that time Mother took you away and Tyler found you at my parent¡¯s ce, they¡¯ve had a falling out. Tyler no longer cared about Mother¡¯s feelings and started doing whatever he pleases¡­¡± Lincoln said with resignation. ¡°This has actually provided him with a lot of conveniences¡­ Vicky, you were the one who got locked up, yet the one who benefited from it was Tyler.¡± Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Vicky scowled. ¡°Are you saying that Tyler took advantage of the situation and deliberately severed ties with his parents?¡± Lincoln looked at Vicky. ¡°Exactly. When you disappeared while meeting my parents, they were the prime suspects. Kidnapping you posed no harm to them, but in the end, it was Tyler who benefited from the incident¡­ Vicky, haven¡¯t you considered that there might be other forces at y?¡± If Vicky was told that in the past, she would not have believed it. She would have even thought that Lincoln was trying to sow discord between her and Tyler. However, ever since she learned that everything Tyler had done was in retaliation against her, she came to believe that anything was possible, especially after finding out about Tyler¡¯s coboration with Elijah and Aurora to deceive her. Vicky would not put it past Tyler to do such things. Vicky said lightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Whether he used me to sever ties with his parents or deliberately kidnapped me, it¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Vicky, there¡¯s something else¡­¡± Lincoln seemed hesitant. His face was showing signs of inner turmoil. Vicky looked at him, quietly waiting for him to continue. Finally, Lincoln seemed to have made up his mind. He took a few steps forward and suddenly grabbed Vicky¡¯s hand, which startled her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vicky, actually¡­¡± Before Lincoln could finish his sentence, the door swung open with a loud bang. Vicky instinctively turned to look toward the door. A tall, imposing man with a dark and handsome face barged in. When he saw Lincoln holding Vicky¡¯s hand, he narrowed his eyes sinisterly, emanating chilling hostility. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± His voice was icy cold, chilling to one¡¯s core. There was a menacing glint in the man¡¯s eyes that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. Before Vicky could react, Tyler had already takenrge strides toward them and delivered a fierce punch to Lincoln. Lincoln was instantly knocked down to the ground. Valencia, who failed to stop Tyler, came in and gasped when she witnessed the scene. ¡°Oh my goodness! Lincoln, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Without even sparing a nce at Lincoln, Tyler grabbed Vicky¡¯s wrist and started to storm out. Lincoln wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes remained fixed in Vicky¡¯s direction. ¡°Mother, Vicky doesn¡¯t want to go with him. Stop them,¡± he said. Valencia¡¯s eyes welled up with anguish. ¡°Lincoln, your face is swollen. Let me apply some medicine for you first¡­¡± Lincoln interrupted her, ¡°Mother, help Vicky.¡± Seeing how insistent he was, Valencia gritted her teeth and turned around to Vicky¡¯s rescue. She shouted, ¡°Guards! Stop those two from leaving!¡± A group of bodyguards in ck suits instantly surrounded Tyler. They were in the mansion where Old Mister Hart stayed. Ever since the big fight Valencia and Orion had with Tyler, they moved to stay here. At that moment, Valencia was extremely d that they decided to move here. Otherwise, they would have no means to stop Tyler. ¡°Tyler, what do you think you are doing, barging here into your parents¡¯ house?¡± Valencia questioned sharply. Tyler scanned the bodyguards around him coldly and said,¡± You¡¯re overreacting, Mother. I¡¯m just here to take my woman home.¡± Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Upon hearing his words, Valencia nced coldly at Vicky and said, ¡°Tyler, didn¡¯t you already divorce Vicky? Isn¡¯t Miss Starling your current fiance?¡± Tyler cast a cold nce at her and replied, ¡°Who said that Aurora is my fiancee?¡± Valencia was taken aback. ¡°Weren¡¯t you getting along well with Miss Starling? Haven¡¯t you already gone to see wedding dresses and set a date for the engagement party?¡± Tyler replied in an icy tone, ¡°I won¡¯t be engaged to her.¡± Valencia paled. ¡°Tyler, what do you mean by this? The Starlings are already preparing for the engagement, yet you¡¯re saying there won¡¯t be an engagement right now? Where does that leave the Starlings and our family?¡± The Starlings and the Harts had been preparing for the wedding. With the date approaching, Tyler was seen bothering Vicky relentlessly and even tried to call off the engagement. Valencia¡¯s icy gaze swept across Vicky and thought, ¡®Had Lincoln not put in such good words with me about this woman, I would¡¯ve erased her from the face of the earth!¡¯ ¡°I said there won¡¯t be an engagement. As for the rest¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s tone turned sinister, ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s because of this woman that you won¡¯t get engaged to Miss Starling?¡± Valencia pointed at Vicky, trembling in rage. ¡°You¡¯re turning Miss Starling down for her sake, but have you ever asked if she¡¯s willing to be with you? Have you forgotten how she treated you in the past?¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, and he tightened his grip on Vicky¡¯s hand. He said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. One cannot keep living in the past.¡± Valencia sneered, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s talk about the present, then. You want to take Vicky away, but it seems she has no intention of leaving with you. Moreover, Vicky is Lincoln¡¯s girlfriend right now. Are you trying to steal your own brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened as he lowered his gaze to Vicky. ¡°Lincoln¡¯s girlfriend? Vicky, tell me. Are you his girlfriend?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were pitch ck and chilling, like an unfathomable abyss. Under his gaze, Vicky felt a chill down her spine and involuntarily tried to avoid his gaze. After experiencing so much, she developed an instinctual fear of the man before her. His methods were too dreadful, and she could never anticipate what awaited her. She had even be afraid to trust anyone easily, fearing that they might be sent by Tyler to deceive her. At that moment, she had lost any feelings she had for Tyler and only wanted to keep her distance from him regardless of what it might cost. Vicky¡¯s gaze fluttered. ¡°Yes, I am his¡­ girlfriend.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A cold smirk appeared on Tyler¡¯s lips. ¡°You went from being Elijah¡¯s fiancee to bing Lincoln¡¯s girlfriend¡­ Vicky, you sure have been busy, haven¡¯t you?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression grew cold at the mention of Elijah. ¡°Tyler, it doesn¡¯t matter if I am someone¡¯s fiancee or girlfriend. What I do is none of your business.¡± She stared right into his eyes. ¡°We are already divorced.¡± Tyler frowned and parted his lips to say something, but the look in his eyes darkened when he saw Valencia and Lincoln staring at them. ¡°Vicky, leave with me right now before I lose my patience, or else¡­ you know what¡¯s going to happen,¡± Tyler said in a pleasant and melodious voice. However, to Vicky, it sounded like the devil¡¯s whispers. She trembled, unable to say a single word. Tyler and Lincoln were bitter rivals. If she sought Lincoln¡¯s help, Tyler would be enraged, and she would suffer horribly if Tyler captured her in the future. Just then, Lincoln¡¯s soft and gentle voice echoed in the air.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Vicky. No one can take you away against your will.¡± Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Vicky looked at Lincoln. Lincoln¡¯s handsome face bore a smile that seemed to dispel all darkness. She felt as though she was basking in a gentle spring breeze. If one was to describe Tyler as an endless night, filled with cold and darkness, Lincoln would be a warm and bright light that broughtfort to one¡¯s heart. Vicky remained silent for a few seconds before finally speaking up, ¡°Tyler, I won¡¯t go with you.¡± The smile on Lincoln¡¯s face grew brighter, while the chilling aura surrounding Tyler grew gloomier. Tyler narrowed his eyes dangerously, and his tone carried a more pronounced threat, ¡°Vicky, say that again.¡± Vicky¡¯s face appeared pale, but her expression remained resolute. ¡°No matter how many times you ask, my answer will be the same.¡± She raised her eyes to meet his gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t leave with you.¡± She did not want to spend her whole life in his shadow and be forever manipted by him. In the past, she had felt indebted to him, had sympathy for him, and even felt reluctant to leave him. However, those feelings had faded away. After all the cruelty he had shown her, she saw no reason in concerning herself with his feelings and thoughts. Surprised that Vicky dared to resist him in this manner, Tyler shouted in rage, ¡°Vicky Shaw! I¡¯ll say this onest time. Go back with me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky tried to shake off his hand, but his grip was too tight, causing her wrist to ache faintly. Losing patience, Tyler was about to resort to brute force. Witnessing the situation, Valencia raised her voice and instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you guys stopped him yet?¡± Tyler disdainfully nced at the guards standing in his way.¡± You think these losers can stop me?¡± Valencia froze. When Tyler had gone after Lincoln in the past, there were indeed many bodyguards who tried to intervene. However, those people were never a match for Tyler. Taking a step forward, Valencia positioned herself at the doorway. ¡°Tyler, if you insist on taking Vicky away today, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body!¡± A cold glint shed in Tyler¡¯s eyes. No matter how strained his rtionship with Valencia was, she was still his birth mother. He could not harm her when she resorted to such extreme measures, especially when Vicky herself refused to leave with him. ¡°Missus Hart, Second Young Master, can I have a moment alone with Tyler?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Valencia and Lincoln turned their attention to Vicky right away. A few momentster, Lincoln broke the silence, ¡°Mother, you wanted to tend to my wound, right? Let¡¯s leave them alone for a moment.¡± Valencia frowned at Lincoln but followed his instructions regardless. Lincoln left and closed the door behind them. Once the two left, Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned the truth about the Harrisons¡­ Oh, I suppose they told you that as well, right?¡± Tyler pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Did you leave yesterday to go to Lincoln? When have you two be so close? Have you two been corresponding over the years?¡± Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Vicky could not believe that all Tyler cared about was her rtionship with Lincoln instead of everything else. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Before Vicky could finish her sentence, he bombarded her with several questions. ¡°When did you two meet? Why don¡¯t I know about this?¡± Vicky found Tyler¡¯s words incredibly strange and thought to herself, ¡®Does he truly believe that he is an all-knowing deity, capable of knowing everything?¡¯ At this point, Vicky could not be bothered to wonder about him any further. ¡°Actually, when you warned me to stay away from Lincoln, I had already decided not to have any contact with him. Despite all the help he offered me, you were still important to me, so I would rather be an ungrateful person to him.¡± Vicky raised her head and met the man¡¯s dark and profound gaze. ¡°Even if all the kindness you showed me was just for revenge, even if you cruelly abandoned me after I fell in love with you again, you were still the most important person in my heart.¡± Her words seemed to have stirred a ripple in the serene depths of the man¡¯s eyes, but in the end, he continued with his confronting tone, ¡°After you fell in love with me again? Are you saying that you were in love with someone else before that?¡± Vicky was speechless. She was instantly at a loss for words at how peculiar Tyler¡¯s focus on the matter was. ¡°Is there a meaning to discuss these things now?¡± Feeling exhausted, she said, ¡°Do you want me to dig up all the past conflicts that we had?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of silence, Tyler urged with a tense tone,¡± Go on.¡± Vicky gazed at the handsome, yet cold face before her and spoke softly, ¡°I have nothing more to say. I just want to tell you that, whether you believe it or not, I truly had no intention of getting involved with Lincoln before this. I only ended up here because you forced me to.¡± There was a hint of hesitation in Vicky¡¯s eyes as she paused. After considering it, she decided to give both Tyler and her onest chance. She tilted her head back and suggested, ¡°Tyler, if you are willing to let me leave Zendonia, I will immediately depart and have no further association with Lincoln or the Hart family. Are you okay with that?¡± However, Tyler did not give it any thought. ¡°That¡¯s not happening,¡± he stated firmly. Vicky wanted to say something, but Tyler¡¯s chilling and stubborn voice beat her to it, ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere except stay by my side.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Tyler, must you be so domineering?¡± Tyler held her hand, then said in a low and steady voice,¡± Vicky,e back with me. Lincoln¡¯s intentions for helping you aren¡¯t as simple as they seem. He¡¯s using you.¡± At that moment, Vicky¡¯s disappointment toward Tyler reached its peak. He had not bothered to exin anything that he had done, almost as though he did not care if she found out. He did not panic or feel guilty because, from his perspective, he could do whatever he pleased with her. Vicky took a step back and shoved his hand off coldly.¡± Sure, he used me, but what about you? You toyed with me.¡± Tyler was displeased with her tone. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first. I will exin everything to you once we get home.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving with you. I will never trust you again.¡± Seeing how she refused to leave with him no matter what, Tyler¡¯s expression turned grim. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 ¡°Vicky, are you going back with me or not?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice was soft, but her tone was resolute. Tyler¡¯s patience had finally run out. ¡°Vicky, if youe back with me right now, I can pretend that nothing happened, and I won¡¯t question this connection between you and Lincoln anymore.¡± Vicky¡¯s patience had reached its limit as well and she coldly pulled her hand away from him. ¡°Pretend that nothing happened? You won¡¯t question it anymore? Ha! Tyler, what else are you capable of apart from threats and intimidation? Do you really think I¡¯m just your possession and that you can do whatever you want with me? If that¡¯s truly what you think, that¡¯s all the more reason for me to not leave with you today! Tyler, we are already divorced. It¡¯s over for good!¡± Facing Vicky¡¯s agitation, Tyler merely furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t get engaged to Aurora.¡± ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s not about whether you will get engaged to Aurora or not. Do you understand?¡± Clearly, Tyler¡¯s way of thinking waspletely different from hers. Tyler lowered his gaze to meet hers and said in a nonchnt tone, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should go back with me obediently.¡± ¡°Tyler, I have told you many times already. I will not go back with you.¡± ¡°Vicky!¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Either you let me leave Zendonia, or you go home by yourself. In any case, I won¡¯t leave with you.¡± Tyler chuckled with anger. ¡°Vicky, do you really think that I can be rendered helpless if you had Lincoln¡¯s help?¡± He lowered his head, and his handsome face drew closer to her. The familiar cold fragrance emanating from the man wafted into her nostrils, and Vicky instantly felt like she was suffocating. ¡°Vicky, have you forgotten where you¡¯re at? You can hide here for some time, but can you hide here forever?¡± Vicky raised her head abruptly, her gaze shining brightly.¡± Even if I can¡¯t hide forever, having a moment away from you is still a relief to me.¡± A chilling glint shed in Tyler¡¯s eyes, and a disturbing sense of ruthlessness and cruelty emerged within them. ¡°Vicky, you will regret this.¡± Vicky smiled faintly. ¡°I regret a lot of things, and adding one to the list wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡± Tyler tightened his grip to the point that he was on the brink of snapping her wrist. Vicky¡¯s face paled from the pain, but she did not cry out or avert her gaze. Her gaze remained locked with his, unwavering. The determination in the woman¡¯s expression was unprecedented. After a brief moment of hesitation, Tyler¡¯s gaze turned even colder as he muttered, ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Tyler was about to make more threats when he heard knocking on the door, followed by Valencia¡¯s voice. ¡°Tyler, are you two done talking? Your grandfather is downstairs waiting to see you.¡± Tyler turned to stare at Vicky coldly. ¡°Even the old man is here to your rescue. Miss Shaw, you sure are resourceful. I guess I¡¯ve been underestimating you. Was this how you found these people and worked with them to trap me back then?¡± Vicky widened her eyes. ¡°You¡­ know about what happened back then?¡± He shot her a half-smile. ¡°You mean how you broke up with me for the money they offered you?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 ¡®Money¡­¡¯ Vicky thought. She had thought that he learned the truth, but it turned out that he assumed she did it for money. However, she had already made the decision to leave Tyler, so there seemed to be no point for her to exin herself. ¡°Tyler, your grandfather is asking for you.¡± Tyler did not show any intention to leave and held onto Vicky¡¯s wrist. ¡°You areing down with me.¡± Vicky scowled. No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± With that, Tyler dragged her outside. Had Tyler not been so insistent with the divorce, Vicky would have thought that he could live without her based on his current actions. However, after experiencing his ruthlessness, Vicky knew that he no longer had a heart. Knock, knock, knock. Seeing that there was no response from inside the door, Valencia¡¯s knocking became more urgent as though she was about to break the door. Just as Valencia was about to force her way in, the door suddenly swung open. She was surprised to see Tylering out with Vicky but managed to maintain herposure. When she noticed that Tyler was still holding Vicky¡¯s hand, her expression immediately darkened. ¡°Tyler, what are you doing?¡± Tyler did not even bother to look at Valencia and went downstairs, dragging Vicky along the way. Valencia was infuriated and panted heavily. ¡®Vicky Shaw! That vixen! Not only has she seduced Tyler, but she also managed to seduce Lincoln, who has always been obedient to me, causing him to defy me repeatedly! This woman is nothing but trouble. She must not be allowed into the Hart family, and I won¡¯t let her seduce any of my sons!¡¯ She thought angrily. Her gaze turned cold as she watched the two head down the stairs. Downstairs, Old Mister Hart was sitting in a chair, leaning on his cane, and enjoying some tea. When he saw the twoing downstairs, he greeted them with a gentle smile. ¡°Vicky, Tyler, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Old Mister Hart, what brings you here?¡± Old Mister Hart nced at Vicky, who was brought downstairs reluctantly. ¡°I heard that Vicky was nning to stay here with us for a while, so I came to see her.¡± Old Mister Hart had high emotional intelligence and spoke with great precision, which Valencia could hardly hold a candle to. Hence,pared to Valencia, Old Mister Hart was even more intimidating and elusive. Tyler said in a domineering tone, ¡°Vicky wont be staying here, I¡¯m taking her away right now.¡± Old Mister Hart sighed softly, then said, ¡°Tyler, this is no way to pursue women. I know how Vicky is. The more you force her, the more she¡¯ll resist you. Besides, women need to be cajoled. You can¡¯t just be so forceful all the time.¡± Resigned, Old Mister Hart looked at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re great at everything, but your emotional intelligence leaves much room for improvement¡­ All you know is kidnapping and coercion. It¡¯s no wonder Vicky refuses to be with you. I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, but no matter what, she¡¯s angry right now and doesn¡¯t want to go with you. Why not let her stay here for a while? That will give both of you some time to calm down and stabilize your emotions. Perhaps the situation will improve then,¡± Old Mister Hart suggested. ¡°During this time, I will take good care of Vicky and won¡¯t let anyone bully her¡­ With me here, what do you have to worry about?¡± Old Mister Hart added. Old Mister Hart did not mention the Starlings, Valencia, or Lincoln. He even seemed to havepletely forgotten that Tyler and Vicky had already divorced, because he knew that mentioning those things would only agitate Tyler further. Moreover, knowing Tyler¡¯s character, he would prefer a confrontation. That way, he could take Vicky away by force. However, Old Mister Hart went against the grain. Like a wise elder, he gently persuaded Tyler, making it difficult for people to dismiss his goodwill.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. One must admit that Old Mister Hart was truly cunning. His choice of words was almost wless, but Tyler was not falling for it. Tyler tightened his grip around Vicky¡¯s waist, pulling her closer to him. ¡°Vicky won¡¯t feelfortable staying here. There¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself.¡± No one could ever take the woman he wanted away from him, and whether the woman in question was willing to be with him was not within his consideration. Nothing else mattered to Tyler. Tyler¡¯s stubbornness troubled Old Mister Hart and he could not understand why Tyler was so obsessed with Vicky. Over the years, countless women had appeared by Tyler¡¯s side. Amongst them, there were many who were more beautiful and brilliant than Vicky, yet Tyler never showed any hint of interest in any of them. ¡°Tyler, you know that I won¡¯t be able to stop you if you want to take Vicky with you by force, but why don¡¯t you take a second to look at the state Vicky¡¯s in? She¡¯s not doing too well. She¡¯s only going to resent you more if you do this. Let¡¯s make apromise¡­ For now, Vicky will stay here with us. I know you won¡¯t feel at ease leaving her alone here, so you can also stay here too. How does that sound?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes. He knew well that forcefully taking Vicky back would only worsen their rtionship. Considering Vicky¡¯s personality, she might even resort to starving herself, just like she did in the past. At this point, he had to admit that using his old methods to threaten her would probably fail again. Old Mister Hart carefully observed Tyler¡¯s expression. When he spotted the way Tyler¡¯s gaze flickered, he knew Tyler was wavering. A soft sigh escaped Old Mister Hart¡¯s lips. He knew that Tyler still cared about Vicky¡¯s feelings when he saw Tyler hesitating. No matter how Tyler defined his feelings for Vicky, he still cared. That obsession he held toward Vicky alone was enough to destroy him. After a moment of contemtion, Tyler agreed, ¡°Fine.¡± Old Mister Hart was not surprised and shot a pointed look at Vicky. ¡°I have several vacant rooms in my mansion. You can stay there.¡± Vicky understood the meaning conveyed in Old Mister Hart¡¯s gaze and fell silent. Old Mister Hart was reminding her not to push Tyler too far. If Tyler truly went mad, even though his own grandfather would not be able to stop him. Seeing that the two had no objections, Old Mister Hart rose from his chair with the support of his cane and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Vicky instinctively wanted to escape Tyler¡¯s embrace, but he only responded by tightening his arms around her. As they stepped out to the yard, Vicky sensed something and turned her head to find Lincoln looking at her quietly by the door. When their eyes met, Lincoln nodded at her, and Tyler instantly caught onto it. ¡°Vicky Shaw!¡¯ He grunted ruthlessly. ¡°How dare you flirt and exchange secret looks with Lincoln while I¡¯m standing right here?¡± Vicky remained extremely calm. ¡°People who are crazy see madness in everything.¡± ¡°Are you calling me crazy?¡± Vicky looked up to meet his re and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not crazy. You¡¯re a psychopath.¡± Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Tyler did not get angry but nodded and said, ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re a psychopath ma.¡± Vicky nearly choked. She could note up with a p back. Tm no match for his shamelessness.¡¯ Vicky temporarily stayed at the Harts¡¯ mansion. Old Mister Hart was thoughtful enough not to put her in the same room as Tyler. However, he was not thoughtful enough to put their rooms next to each other. She understood where Old Mister Hart wasing from, so she did not object to it. The worst thing she could do now was to have an acrimonious falling out with Tyler. Fortunately, even though they were living under the same roof, Tyler had to go to work during the day and was usually very busy at work, so there were not many opportunities for them to meet each other. Vicky could finally breathe a sigh of relief and let all the tension in her body melt away. One day, someone knocked on Vicky¡¯s door. ¡°Ms. Shaw, ady asked to see you,¡± said the maid respectfully outside the door. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be down soon,¡± said Vicky with a frown. She left the room after changing her clothes. Aurora was sitting on the sofa in the living room, waiting for Vicky to see her. She lifted her head when she heard the sound of footsteps. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re here.¡± Aurora stood up and went to grab her arm, but Vicky dodged it. ¡°Can I help you, Miss Starling?¡± Aurora was a little hurt by Vicky¡¯s coldness toward her. ¡°Vicky, do you me me for what happened?¡± ¡°No. You had nothing to do with it.¡± Aurora drooped gloomily. ¡°Vicky, I know whatever I say now will just sound like an excuse to you. It¡¯s true that I have no right toe to see you, but after thinking it through, I decided toe here and exin everything to you. I also want to formally apologize to you.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She then took a deep breath and bowed to Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Vicky.¡± Vicky simply stared at her for a while before saying, ¡°Miss Starling, I must say you¡¯re a very good actress. I can¡¯t even tell what¡¯s real or what¡¯s fake anymore.¡± Aurora¡¯s face became guilt-ridden. ¡°I wanted to tell you the truth but¡­¡± ¡°Tyler wouldn¡¯t let you, right?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Aurora nodded. ¡°You were there when Tyler and I went on our blind date, so you could probably tell that it was nothing more than that. To be honest, it was kinda like love at first sight for me¡­ He¡¯s the most perfect potential partner out of all the blind dates I¡¯ve been on. ¡°Some time ago, the Starling Group ran into some problems that were difficult to solve. So, in order to save thepany, my parents decided to marry me off. During that period, the highest record of men I met in a day was five. They were either too old, too ugly, too young, or addicted to drugs and gambling. Some of them even have other women on the side or already have illegitimate kids.¡± Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 ¡°How can I marry someone like that? My parents respected my wishes in the beginning, but as time went on, and the situation at the Starling Group got worse and worse¡­ they started to lose their patience and told me to just choose someone. Needless to say, Tyler was the best option I had amongst all the men I described just now, so I¡­¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Here, Aurora dropped her head in shame. Vicky was not surprised to hear what Aurora told her at all. Tyler was indeed that attractive. When Vicky was younger, she fell for him hard, making her no different than Aurora. Vicky asked, ¡°What happened after that? How did everything end up being fake when you had the chance to be his fiancee?¡± ¡°Everything I told you when we went out drinking that night was true, but that all happened before I met Tyler. After I discovered the truth, I didn¡¯t have the power to fight back¡­ not until I met him.¡± She hesitated before continuing, ¡°He looked into me before we met. After you found out, he contacted me privately to ask me to put on an act with him, and in return, he would help the Starling Group to solve their problems and also grant me one wish. ¡°Tyler is the most perfect man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life, so I didn¡¯t want to give him up so easily. If I don¡¯t marry him, I¡¯ll have to marry some old and ugly pervert. But he told me he had no intention to marry me, and if I don¡¯t agree to his terms, he won¡¯t get engaged to me either. ¡°Meaning to say, I¡¯ll have to go through the whole process of going on blind dates again. So, after weighing up the pros and cons, I agreed to his terms. I¡¯ll admit that I was unhappy about being forced into agreeing with his terms, and that was why I treated you so rudely at first, but after¡­.¡± Aurora¡¯s expression became a little weird. ¡°But after that¡­ I¡¯m d I made the right decision.¡± She thought herself fortunate to not be too hung up with Tyler. After spending some time with him and getting to know him better, she realized that there was something very, very wrong with him. It could all be down to her imagination, but it was already maniptive enough that he asked her to team up together to trick Vicky. However, to actually rope Elijah into the whole ruse too? Imagine just how psychopathic would a person need to be to bribe the whole world into deceiving one person! What was even more confounding was that up to that point, Aurora still had no idea why Tyler would do such a thing like this. Why did he divorce Vicky If he did not want to let her go in the first ce? Of course, Aurora would never tell Vicky what was on her mind because it was only her opinion. Tyler could be normal for all she knows. Aurora looked at Vicky with a serious and sincere expression on her face. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ll admit that I had ulterior motives for getting close to you in the beginning, but after getting to know you, I realized I had misunderstood you. I don¡¯t care whether you believe me or not, but I really saw you as a friend. I know I have no right to use the word ¡®friend¡¯ with you but¡­ I want to make something very clear to you. ¡°Tyler and I are not married, and there¡¯s nothing hanky-panky going on between us. He doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t like him, so you don¡¯t have to see me as a threat.¡± Vicky lowered her eyes to hide her feelings. ¡°Thank you for telling me all this, Miss Starling.¡± Aurora knew nothing she could do would be able to undo the lies. It was just as Tyler said. She had lost the right to be friends with Vicky the moment she agreed to work with him. She did not ask Vicky to forgive her but instead said, ¡°Okay, Vicky. I¡¯ll be going then.¡± Vicky nodded. Just when she was about to leave, a sudden thought urred to Aurora. She stopped in her tracks and said,¡± Vicky, make sure you don¡¯t go out unless necessary for the time being.¡± Something shed across Vicky¡¯s eyes. She looked at Aurora and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Aurora looked around to make sure no one was there to hear what she said before whispering, ¡°When I came here, I saw a lot of mysterious men dressed in ck lurking around outside. My guess is they work for Tyler, and I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be taken away the moment you set foot outside this house.¡± Vicky was shocked, but her heart turned cold the next second. ¡®That Tyler never changes! So, not taking me away by force was only a stopgap measure for him!¡¯ ¡°I understand. Thank you for warning me, Miss Starling,¡± said Vicky while trying to tamp down the anger rising in her heart. Aurora threw her onest look before turning around to leave. From her eyes, Vicky could see pity and compassion. ¡®Even an outsider who doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on between Tyler and I could tell how terrifying it is to get entangled with him,¡¯ thought Vicky. In the evening, Vicky went downstairs on time to have dinner. She paused in her tracks when she saw the handsome man sitting at the dining table. At that moment, Old Mister Hart, who was sitting next to Tyler, waved for her to sit down. ¡°Take a seat, Vicky. The kitchen made some of your favorite food for you tonight.¡± Vicky nced at the food on the table and discovered almost half of it was, indeed, her favorite. ¡®This must be Tyler¡¯s doing since Old Mister Hart doesn¡¯t know what I like.1 As if knowing what she was thinking about, Old Mister Hart smiled and said, ¡°Tyler was the one who asked the kitchen to make these for you. Come sit down and see if they suit your taste.¡± Vicky did not want to eat with Tyler, nor did she want to offend Old Mister Hart. Thus, she went into the dining room and picked a seat that was furthest away from Tyler. ¡°We¡¯re all family here and I don¡¯t have many rules, so there¡¯s no need to be shy. Let¡¯s all dig in,¡± said Old Mister Hart. He then picked up his fork and knife. Vicky, too, started eating, albeit a little absent-mindedly. She was not in a good mood, therefore had little appetite. Even though most of the foods on the table were her favorite and they were indeed delicious. She found herself full after a few bites. At that moment, someone put some food in her ce. ¡°Eat more.¡± Vicky looked up and saw Tyler¡¯s handsome and familiar face. This made her lose her appetite completely. She quickly lowered her head and ignored the food he had ced in her ce. Until the end of the dinner, she did not touch that particr piece of food at all. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. After dinner, Vicky did not want to stay a second longer than she had to with Tyler. So,pletely ignoring his existence, she said to Old Mister Hart, ¡°Please excuse me. I¡¯d like to head back up first for a rest.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Old Mister Hart looked at Tyler and then at Vicky before nodding gently. ¡°You¡¯re excused.¡± Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Not happy with being ignored, Tyler pursed his sexy lips into a thin line. He then got up from the table to chase after Vicky. After the two of them had left the dining room, the old butler came over with a pot of coffee in his hand. ¡°Mister Hart, are you sure this is okay?¡± Old Mister Hart picked up the cup from the tray and poured himself a cup of coffee. ¡°Tyler has this whole ce surrounded by his men. Not even a mosquito, let alone Vicky, can get out of here.¡± ¡°I thought Mister Tyler had given up on Miss Shaw a long time ago. Why is he still so obsessed with her?¡± the old butler asked quizzically. Old Mister Hart looked at the old butler. ¡°Given up? When did that happen?¡± ¡°A few years ago¡­ when Mister Tyler came back here after Miss Shaw had broken his heart. That¡¯s why I was shocked when I heard you say that they had gotten married. I mean¡­ Didn¡¯t they break up? So, how did they end up with each other again?¡± Old Mister Hart picked up the coffee cup, took a sip, and smiled. ¡°Break up? It was just an act. I can¡¯t believe they even had me fooled.¡± He leaned back in his chair. ¡°I thought Lincoln was the one who¡¯s good at ying dumb, but now it looks like Tyler is even better at it.¡± The old butler had served Old Mister Hart for many years. Therefore, he did not need Old Mister Hart to exin in detail for him to understand everything. He was slightly shocked. ¡°Old Mister Hart, are you saying that he purposely did that when he came here so that well chase him out of the house?¡± Old Mister Hart smiled. ¡°If he didn¡¯t do that, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cut ties with this family. If that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Zendonia and marry Vicky.¡± He sighed in resignation while at the same time feeling a little relieved. ¡°Among those in the family, only Tyler reminds me of my younger self. It¡¯s a shame he doesn¡¯t use that brain of his on the business but on a girl instead.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all witnessed just how talented Mister Tyler is. He not only saved the Hart Corporation from the brink of bankruptcy, but he also managed to turn it into the biggestpany in the city. All this is proof that he¡¯s not the type who would spend all his time on romantic affairs,¡± said the old butler with a smile. Old Mister Hart did not really mean what he said. After all, the Hart Corporation would not be where it was without Tyler. Instead of being angry, he was actually impressed by how Tyler managed to fool him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s still a shame that he¡¯s so obsessed with Vicky. He didn¡¯t give up on her when he was at his most desperate, so why would he give up on her now?¡± The old butler looked at Old Mister Hart. ¡°I heard Miss Shaw was the one who seduced Mister Tyler first. It happened after her family went broke, and her ex-fiance was thrown into jail, leaving her with no one to turn to.¡± Old Mister Hart gave him a side-eye. ¡°Do you actually believe that?¡± ¡°But that was indeed what happened from the result of the investigation¡­¡± Old Mister Hart chuckled. ¡°Then all I can say is that you¡¯ve really underestimated Tyler.¡± The old butler was slightly taken aback because he knew what Old Mister Hart was implying. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­¡± ¡°Everything, including the Shaw family¡¯s bankruptcy and Harvey Sparks being thrown into jail, was nned by Tyler. Do you know the real reason why the Shaw family went bankrupt? Old Mister Hart¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly. ¡°On the surface, it might look like Harvey was just coteral damage after her engagement to Vicky went bust. However, everything was, in fact, nned by Tyler. Without her family and Harvey as support, Tyler could do whatever he wanted to Vicky. As long as he wants to, Vicky will never be able to escape from his grasp.¡± The old butler frowned. ¡°Why did he divorce her in the first ce if he¡¯s so obsessed with her? Why did he keep on harassing her after the divorce?¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Old Mister Hart let out a weird chuckle and changed the topic. ¡°Although he¡¯s strategizing now, he¡¯s still too young to fully understand matters of the heart. He has overestimated himself and underestimated just how much Vicky means to him. Now that Lincoln is in the picture¡­ we only have to wait and see. This time, he¡¯ll fall even harder than thest time.¡± Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 In order to avoid Tyler, Vicky forwent her usual after-dinner walk and went straight into her room. However, someone grabbed her arm just when she was about to enter her room. Before she knew it, she was pinned to the wall and found her lips being ravaged by Tyler¡¯s in an instant. Stunned, she angrily pushed him away. However, she was no match for his strength. Seeing her being uncooperative, Tyler grabbed her neck to stop her from struggling. He did not let her go until he was satisfied with the kiss. ¡°You won¡¯t eat the food I ced on your te, eh?¡± he asked in a deep and hoarse voice. ¡°Vicky Shaw, how long do you think my grandfather can help you? You¡¯lle to regret crossing me once you¡¯re in my hands again.¡± Vicky balled her hands into a fist. Regret? Yes, she had lost count of the many times she had to beg him to let her go. He seemed to derive his happiness from pushing her to the brink of despair and seeing her beg him helplessly. He was so confident with the knowledge that she would never be able to escape his grasp that he thought he could treat her however he wanted. ¡°No.¡± Vicky coldly looked up at him. ¡°Not this time. I¡¯ll never again beg for my life even if you kill me this time.¡± Tyler was caught off guard for a split second before he returned to his usualposure. He said frostily, ¡°Vicky, when are you going to give up?¡± Vicky did not want to waste her breath on him, so she just replied indifferently, ¡°Well, that depends. When are you going to let me go?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone turned even colder than before and threatened,¡± Don¡¯t even think about that.¡± ¡°Then we have nothing to talk about with each other.¡± Vicky pushed him away to go into her room, but Tyler grabbed her wrist again. ¡°I¡¯m not engaged to Aurora, and your rtionship with Elijah is fake too. What are you still unsatisfied with?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered when she heard what he said. ¡°Are you saying that I should feel grateful toward you?¡± Annoyed, she swung off his hand. ¡°Whether or not you¡¯re engaged to Aurora has nothing to do with this, and I wouldn¡¯t care even if you really are engaged to her. Let me make it clear to you, Tyler Hart. It¡¯s over between us.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Not until I say so,¡± Tyler said coldly. The anger in her heart transformed into hopelessness. There was resignation in her voice when she said, ¡°Tyler, this is not a joke. You¡¯re not a kid anymore. Oh, forget it. It¡¯s useless arguing with you. You won¡¯t understand or listen to me. You¡¯ll just do whatever you want.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tyler looked deeply into her eyes and said mockingly,¡± Listen to you so you can dump me again?¡± ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re the one who asked for the divorce.¡± ¡°So? Does that give you the right to give up on our marriage just like that?¡± Vicky could not believe just how unreasonable Tyler was being. ¡°I gave up? You were the one who forced me to give up! Not only did you throw me in jail, but you also did the same to Cece and Jennifer! Not to mention what you did to Aurora. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about all the things you¡¯ve done just to force me into divorcing you!¡± Tyler looked at her unblinkingly. His deep and hollow eyes were like the cold and boundless night sky. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that just prove that deep down in your heart, our marriage is not as important as those two assistants of yours?¡± Vicky was so stunned that she was rendered speechless. She did not agree with what Tyler had said and felt that there was something wrong with his reasoning. ¡°Tyler Hart, I¡¯m only going to say this onest time! I didn¡¯t give up on our marriage because of Cece and Jennifer. It¡¯s because you forced me into doing that! How could you say you¡¯re not as important as they are? Don¡¯t you see how ridiculous you¡¯re being right now?¡± ¡°The result speaks for itself, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Tyler asked coldly. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 ¡°Let me get this straight. You forced me into divorcing you, and then it became my fault when I agreed to it? Doing so makes you think that I don¡¯t care about it. Is that it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Vicky broke out inughter out of disbelief. She opened her mouth to say something but then closed it shut again when she realized she did not actually know what to say. After all, everything was her fault, and he would always be the innocent party. ¡°Let me go. I want to go back to my room to rest now.¡± She did not want to speak to him again. Tyler did not move. He simply stared at her silently. After a while, realizing that Tyler was not going to say anything or let her go, Vicky impatiently said, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m tired. I want to go back into my room.¡± A few more seconds of silenceter, Tyler finally said, ¡°You gave up on our marriage without hesitation when I didn¡¯t do anything more than threaten you by putting Cece and Jennifer in jail. What if, one day, someone else threatened them or did something even worse to them? Would you have given up then?¡± Vicky looked up and stared into his eyes. ¡°They are them, and you are you. If you think you are the same as them, then I have nothing else to say to you.¡± The fact that Tyler forced her into a divorce meant that he did not want to continue with their marriage and did not love her anymore. Knowing that love could not be forced, Vicky agreed to the divorce without any hesitation. After all, once Tyler had made up his mind, there was nothing Vicky could do to change it. Therefore, it had nothing to do with who was more important to her. Even if someone else used Cece and Jennifer to threaten her, she and Tyler would be able to put their brains together ande up with an idea to save them. However, the reality was, Tyler destroyed the marriage with his own two hands. He was the one who killed what little love she had for him. Vicky had tried, and very hard at that, to save the marriage, but he was unwilling to ept that. In fact, he even came up with ways to make it harder for her, so what was she to do? She knew very well she was no match for Tyler. Tyler was silent for quite a long while. Vicky raised her hand to push him away and this time, he let her. The reason was most probably because he was deep in his thoughts. i Vicky went into her room without looking back at him and locked the door. Tyler did not follow her, nor did he knock on her door, making it a rare quiet night in the household. The next day, Vicky deliberately waited until Tyler had gone to work before she went down for breakfast. After that, she took a stroll around the garden. ¡®If what Aurora said is true, that means that Tyler¡¯s men would kidnap me as soon as I step out of this ce. However, that also means that I have to stay here forever if I want to be safe,¡¯ thought Vicky. She stood on the little bridge and stared nkly into the pond. ¡°Vicky!¡± Someone called out her name from behind.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She turned around and saw a handsome man standing behind her. He beamed a sunny smile at her and asked,¡± How have you been?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Lincoln looked apologetically at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky. This is the only way I could think of to make sure Tyler doesn¡¯t take you away. Please bear with it for the time being. I¡¯ll arrange for you to go abroad once security is not as tight.¡± ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve actually been an immense help to me. I might have been taken away by Tyler already if you hadn¡¯t asked Old Mister Hart to help me,¡± said Vicky quietly. Guilt immediately filled her heart when she saw the wound on the corner of Lincoln¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you got hurt because of me.¡± Tyler did not hold back at all when he punched Lincoln in the face, and up till now, there was still a bruise on the corner of Lincoln¡¯s mouth. Lincoln smiled to show that he did not mind. ¡°This? This is nothing. Besides¡­¡± He suddenly paused and changed the topic. ¡°Vicky, Tyler¡¯s men are stationed outside of this ce, so don¡¯t ever leave until I give you the green light.¡± A multitude of feelings shed across Vicky¡¯s eyes as she looked at the smiling man in front of her. ¡°Just what happened in the past between you and Tyler to make him hate you so much?¡± Then, realizing she had overstepped her boundary, she quickly added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Well, what happened was no secret.¡± Lincoln walked over to her and looked at her gently with his deep, dark eyes.¡± Besides, there¡¯s no need to be a stranger with me.¡± Vicky instinctively backed away to avert her gaze from his. Noticing this, Lincoln¡¯s eyes darkened but he did not continue to move closer to her. ¡°I know you must have heard a lot of rumors about what happened between me and Tyler, like how I¡¯m worried about him usurping my position as the heir, so I deliberately set up a n to frame him to the extent of using you as a bargaining chip to destroy him. To be honest, I¡¯ve never cared about all those rumors, so I didn¡¯t feel the need to clear them up. While I might not care about what others think about me, I do care about what you think about me.¡± He moved his gaze from her face and to the calm pond. ¡°I also know that my grandfather had spoken to you a few times. He had been trying to throw me out of the family ever since he found out that we were not rted by blood. He would¡¯ve gotten his way if my parents didn¡¯t intervene,¡± Lincoln continued in an indifferent tone. He suddenly smiled in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°Our family and the Hart Corporation might be big, but through the years of infighting to be the sessor, everyone has pulled out all of the tricks in the books at the expense of those closest to them ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about my father being in aa before. Well, he ended up that way because the other rtives tried to get rid of him for their own benefit. To ensure her own and our safety, my mother transferred away all the shares she had, but she never got them back, not even after my father woke up from hisa. ¡°That is why this branch of the family had no choice but to live under the thumb of the other rtives. My mother had to ingratiate herself and endure all kinds of humiliation just to ensure my safety while I was growing up. She never fought back even when she was hit. ¡°Thus, when I was young, I swore to myself that once I¡¯m an adult, I would never let my parents live such a life anymore. I hid whatever I was feeling and pretended to beckadaisical just so they would lower their guard around me while I slowly bought back all the shares that belonged to my parents.¡± Lincoln raised his head and looked at Vicky. ¡°However, my grandfather prevented me from doing that once he found out that we were not rted by blood. He even went as far as to bring Tyler back into this family.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 ¡°At that time, Tyler had his own business, so he didn¡¯t want toe back to the family. Meanwhile, I gradually grew my influence patiently over the years. My grandfather didn¡¯t want the family business to end up in the hands of an outsider, so he came up with a n.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lincoln¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°His n was to put me in a fight against Tyler. He¡¯s the biological son of my parents, so that makes him the rightful heir. With his capabilities, he could easily dethrone me with my grandfather¡¯s help if he wanted to. However, he didn¡¯t want to return to the family, nor did he want to fight me for the inheritance.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Vicky, everyone thought I was the one who wanted to stop Tyler froming back for fear of him taking over. However, in all my years of growing up under this roof, I¡¯ve been preparing and gathering power, so even if he¡¯s the biological son of my parents, it would still be very difficult for him to rece me, right?¡± Vicky gave a light nod. Lincoln continued to say, ¡°So, why should I care whether hees back or not if he can¡¯t win against me? Besides, he was the one who didn¡¯t want toe back. Nevertheless, my grandfather found out about your existence and decided to use you to drive a wedge between me and Tyler. He even arranged for someone to deliberately spread the news to Tyler, iming that I wanted to hurt you. ¡°To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t even have known of your existence if my grandfather hadn¡¯t done that. You¡¯ve regained your memory, right? So, you should know that we¡¯ve never ever met before this. After that, Tyler got really angry. He barged into this house and beat me up. His actions after that infuriated our family. Everyone thought he acted too rashly and that he should have thought it through before doing something like that.¡± Lincoln suddenly smiled subtly. ¡°However, what they didn¡¯t know was Tyler did all that on purpose.¡± Vicky was rather shocked. ¡°He did all that on purpose?¡± ¡°How would he be able to cut ties with our family if he didn¡¯t make them angry?¡± Vicky immediately knew what he was getting at. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­¡± Lincoln nodded, sighed, then said, ¡°He used me and hurt me. So, it was only fair that I returned the favor.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Then why did you let me marry him in the first ce?¡± Lincoln looked at her. ¡°He must break up with you if he wants to return to the family because neither of your statuses don¡¯t match. He would have to marry someone whoes from a powerful family for him to dethrone me. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m no saint. All these years, I¡¯ve given everything to the family, so I won¡¯t let him waltz in here and take everything away from me. Letting you marry him was just a stopgap measure to buy me some time. ¡°Now that I¡¯m powerful enough, I don¡¯t have to worry about himing back to dethrone me. However, I want you to know that I don¡¯t really hate him. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s best for me to keep a close eye on him, so I hope you can understand.¡± Vicky was about to say something when her phone suddenly rang. She was still trying to digest everything Lincoln told her, so she did not pay attention to who was calling. As soon as she answered the call, a man¡¯s cold and glum voice said, ¡°Vicky, stay away from Lincoln.¡± Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Realizing it was Tyler¡¯s voice, Vicky instinctively looked around her. Everything was as it should be, and there was no suspicious person to be found. However, she knew Tyler must have ordered someone to monitor her. Otherwise, how would he know that she was with Lincoln? She and Lincoln had only been speaking for a short while before his call came. Vicky did not want to speak to him anymore, so she immediately hung up the phone. However, her phone rang again after a few seconds. She checked the caller ID and realized that it was still Tyler who was calling. Biting the bullet, she quickly blocked his number. After a few minutes of peace and quiet, she received a call from an unknown number. Frowning, she answered the phone. ¡°Vicky, how dare you block my number,¡± said Tyler coldly. Without waiting for him to say anything else, Vicky hung up the phone again. This time she did not block that number but instead turned off her phone. She knew Tyler could get his hands on as many new numbers as he wanted, so there was no point in her blocking one number after another. Peace and quiet finally returned to her world after she turned off her phone. Lincoln quietly watched all that transpired. It was only when she lifted her head did he ask,¡± Are you sure it¡¯s okay to turn off your phone?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Lincoln smiled. ¡°I always thought you wouldn¡¯t have the heart to be so ruthless to him.¡± At the mention of Tyler, Vicky¡¯s face immediately turned sullen. ¡°That might be true. Maybe that¡¯s why he thinks he can do whatever he wants to me,¡± Vicky admitted. ¡°What about now?¡± Vicky looked at Lincoln. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Do you still feel the same way as you didst time?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After a brief moment of silence, Vicky finally answered, ¡°No.¡± Lincoln let the conversation go at that. Instead, he asked,¡± Vicky, do you believe all the things I¡¯ve told you just now?¡± He seemed as if he really cared about what she thought of him. ¡®The rumors, Old Mister Hart, and Lincoln¡­ They all have their own version of the story. I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s telling the truth. It¡¯s not like I was there when it happened, so I have no right to judge.¡¯ 1 ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± she said quietly. Lincoln smiled haplessly. ¡°So, you still don¡¯t believe me.¡± There was nothing wrong with Lincoln¡¯s exnation, and yet Vicky still could not say with a hundred percent honesty that she totally believed what he told her. However, she had to admit to herself that she would rather believe Lincoln than Tyler. In fact, her trust in Tyler had already dropped to zero percent. Lincoln did not say anything to force her to believe him but instead gently said, ¡°Let me show you around.¡± Vicky was going to turn down his offer when Lincoln added quietly, ¡°It¡¯s better to familiarize yourself with the surroundings in case you wanted to escape from here one day.¡± The ce Old Mister Hart lived in was huge. Even if he allowed her to leave, she would not be able to find the exit. Thinking of this, Vicky epted Lincoln¡¯s offer. Lincoln showed her around the ce. Ever the gentleman, he made sure to keep some distance away from her so that she would not feel pressured or scared. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 The sun hung high up in the sky and the weather gradually got hotter as noontime came. When Lincoln noticed Vicky¡¯s forehead had be slick with sweat, he said gently, ¡°Vicky, there¡¯s a gazebo over there. Why don¡¯t we take a rest there?¡± Vicky was indeed feeling a little tired, so she nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± The path leading to the gazebo was paved with palm-sized pebbles, giving those who walked on them a sense of unevenness. Suddenly, Vicky mistakenly stepped on a loose stone, which made her slip. Fortunately, Lincoln managed to catch her before she fell. Lincoln looked worriedly at her and asked, ¡°Vicky, are you okay?¡± Vicky gave him an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± Lincoln was about to let go of her hand when an ice-cold voice sounded. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vicky turned around and saw a handsome man dressed in a suit standing not far away from them. At that moment, he was ring angrily at them as though he had caught his wife cheating on him. His lips were drawn in a tight line as he strode over to them. Grabbing Vicky¡¯s hand, he then asked, ¡°Did you block my number and turn off the phone just so you could enjoy your date with Lincoln? And why did you smile at him just now?¡± The feeling of disgust rose up Vicky¡¯s throat when she looked into Tyler¡¯s cold eyes. She did not want to exin anything to him, so she just said, ¡°What I do with anybody is my business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± She did a mental calction and realized that Tyler had driven straight back here right after she turned off her phone. Tyler¡¯s tone became even colder to the point of threatening when he said, ¡°I dare you to say that one more time, Vicky Shaw.¡± ¡°I can say it a hundred times, but it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that whatever I do, or who I do it with, has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Vicky, are you trying to cheat on me?¡± Vickyughed at how ridiculous he was being. ¡°Cheat on you? Tyler, we¡¯ve already divorced. I¡¯m a free woman. That means I can be with whoever I want and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it,¡± said Tyler overbearingly. Vicky¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°As if I hadn¡¯t heard about the many other things you won¡¯t allow me to do. Even if you¡¯re still my husband, you still don¡¯t have the right to say who I can and cannot be friends with.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone became colder. ¡°Do friends hug each other like the way you two were hugging just now?¡± ¡°Tyler.¡± Lincoln could not stand it anymore. ¡°Vicky nearly fell just now and I was just helping her up, so things were not as you thought. There¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡± Tyler threw a mocking nce at Lincoln. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call her your girlfriend some time ago? Now you say there¡¯s nothing going on between the two of you? Lincoln, did you think that I won¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking just because you hid it well?¡± Instead of being unhappy, Lincoln came to Vicky¡¯s defense.¡± Tyler, you should know better than me why I called her my girlfriend previously. It was just a stopgap measure to prevent you from forcibly taking her away.¡± After a sigh, he added, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t trust me, you should at least trust Vicky. Could it be that deep down in your heart, you don¡¯t trust her at all? Are you thinking that she must be doing something with someone if she doesn¡¯t pick up your call? Or she must be flirting with a guy if she¡¯s talking to him?¡± All the things Lincoln said brought out a hint of anger in Vicky. ¡®Trust? In all the years I¡¯ve known him, Tyler has never shown me any trust! Alex, Sebastian, Harvey, and countless other acquaintances got hurt because of me! When will Tyler ever stop?¡¯ Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Vicky¡¯s heart grew even colder when she considered how Tyler worked with Elijah and Aurora to deceive her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything more to him, Second Young Master. The truth will always reveal itself. Let him interpret the situation however he pleases. Even if there¡¯s something between us, it has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Tyler, Vicky twisted her ankle, and I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s injured. I know you¡¯re angry right now, but at least consider Vicky¡¯s physical condition. Also¡­you¡¯re gripping Vicky¡¯s hand too tightly. Can you please let go for a moment?¡± Lincoln frowned as he looked at Tyler, his disapproval evident. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Vicky doesn¡¯t want to be with you. If you had shown even the slightest concern for her feelings and emotions, she wouldn¡¯t be avoiding you.¡± Instead of letting go, Tyler tightened his grip on Vicky¡¯s hand, his expression growing even colder. Ever since Vicky rejected his calls and turned off her phone, he rushed back without stopping to rest, but what he saw was Vicky copsing into Lincoln¡¯s arms and smiling at him. It had been a long time since she smiled at Tyler, and it would merely be a sneer when she did, yet he witnessed her showing such a genuine smile to another man. Tyler¡¯s tone turned even more malicious. ¡°Who do you think you are, interfering in our affairs?¡± Lincoln¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Tyler, if you truly care for Vicky, then respect her, trust her, and treat her well. But you¡­¡± Lincoln nced at the marks on Vicky¡¯s wrist, caused by Tyler¡¯s tight grip. ¡°You only resort to coercion, threats, and revenge when ites to Vicky. What exactly do you want with Vicky? Is this how you treat someone you im to like? Are you just acting out of possessiveness? When she liked you, you treated her like a doormat. Now that she no longer likes you, you won¡¯t allow her to leave. Tyler, Vicky is a person, not your pet or possession. She is capable of feeling hurt, heartbroken, and upset. Can¡¯t you show a littlepassion for her?¡± Lincoln¡¯s words resonated strongly, fully expressing the emotions Vicky endured during this period and striking a chord in her heart. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡®Yes, Tyler only seeks revenge against me. How could he possibly consider how I feel?¡¯ she thought. Tyler despised Lincoln and had only been able to hold a civil conversation with Lincoln because he had been suppressing his emotions. Seeing how Lincoln was turning Vicky against him, the look in Tyler¡¯s eyes instantly turned menacing. ¡°Lincoln, it seems my previous lesson to you wasn¡¯t enough if you dare toe and try to snatch my woman from me.¡± Tyler released Vicky¡¯s hand and grabbed Lincoln by the cor before delivering a heavy blow. All the resistance and indifference Vicky showed him during this time was unleashed on Lincoln. If it were not for Lincoln¡¯s interference, he would have taken Vicky back long ago. Thump! His fist struck flesh, producing a muffled sound, and the weight behind the blow was evident. Boom! A sharp gust of fist wind followed as another punchnded on Lincoln¡¯s face. Tyler focused all his punches on Lincoln¡¯s face with the sole intention of ruining his face so he could no longer seduce Vicky. Vicky was stunned for a few moments before snapping out of it to stop Tyler. ¡°Tyler, have you gone insane?!¡± Tyler red at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Stay out of this, Vicky.¡± Her heart sank at the look in his eyes and instinctively froze. Though Tyler was unable to control his emotions a few years ago, he had grown moreposed over the years, yet he lost control twice over the past few days. At this moment, Vicky began to believe what Lincoln said. All Lincoln did was help her bnce herself, and Tyler was already losing all control. It seemed reasonable that Tyler would harm Lincoln over rumors. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 At that moment, Tyler was out of control and devoid of reason like an angry lion; his usual rity and composure were nowhere to be found. In such a state, how could he possibly discern the truth from rumors with a rational mind? At that moment, Lincoln¡¯s weakened voice reached their ears. ¡°Vicky, this¡­has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯te any closer¡­ Don¡¯t get caught up in this-¡° Thump! Lincoln¡¯s words were interrupted by a punch. Finally, Vicky regained her senses and thought to herself,1 Lincoln has nothing to do with this!¡¯ If she failed to intervene, Tyler¡¯s raging fury might drive him to kill Lincoln. ¡°Tyler Hart, that¡¯s enough!¡± Vicky firmly held Tyler¡¯s hand.¡± What did Lincoln do wrong to deserve such treatment from you? Do you have violent tendencies or something?¡± Tyler slowly turned his gaze toward her. Though his face showed no signs of anger, the look in his eyes was terrifying. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Locked in that gaze, Vicky¡¯s breath hitched, wondering if he would end up hitting her as well. However, Vicky¡¯s fears did not materialize. Tyler simply stared at her in silence for a few seconds, then unleashed another powerful punch toward Lincoln. Seeing Lincoln on the brink of copse from the beating, Vicky gritted her teeth and abruptly positioned herself in front of him. ¡°If you must hit someone, then hit me!¡± Vicky suddenly stepped forward, catching Tyler off-guard. He was seething with anger and had no intention of holding back, and that punch almostnded on Vicky¡¯s body. Fortunately, in the nick of time, he reacted and forcefully pushed Vicky aside. He exerted considerable force, causing Vicky to fall to the ground. Her arm scraped against the stones and a searing pain shot through her, but Vicky had no time to spare for her injuries. ¡°Vicky, do you care about him this much?¡± There was a trace of incredulous hurt in Tyler¡¯s voice. Vicky¡¯s lips moved, but in the end, she could not articte her exnation. At this moment, Tyler only believed that she cared about Lincoln to the point of using herself as a barrier to stop Tyler from hurting him. She knew that Tyler never considered the true reason behind her intervention. After watching her for a moment, Tyler¡¯s expression gradually darkened. He loosened his grip, and Lincoln was thrown to the ground like discarded trash. ¡°I won¡¯t let you two get what you want.¡± Tyler smirked sinisterly as he stared at Vicky with resentment. ¡°Vicky, you can never get away from me. I will never let you go.¡± i With that, he turned to leave. Vicky watched as he left and instinctively wanted to run after him, only to stop after taking a few steps. Tyler was a stubborn man, and no one could change his mind with merely a few words, 1 She then turned her attention to Lincoln, whoid unconscious on the ground. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 When Lincoln woke up, it was alreadyte at night. The room was lit with a warm orange glow, bright but not ring. Vicky stood by the window, silently gazing at the moon outside, lost in her thoughts. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± A weak voice came from behind her. Vicky turned around and saw that Lincoln had awakened. She hurried over and asked, ¡°Second Young Master, how do you feel now?¡± Lincoln silently looked at her for a few seconds. ¡°Do you have to be so polite with me?¡± he muttered with a faint sigh. Vicky¡¯s lips moved, but no words came out. ¡°I know we¡¯ve only recently met in person, but we¡¯ve known each other for many years. We can consider ourselves old friends. I understand that you¡¯re in a difficult position because of Tyler, but that¡¯s a matter between men¡­¡± Lincoln¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take sides, nor do you need to choose between us.¡± The injuries on Lincoln¡¯s face looked rather rming, but his eyes remained tender and carried a reassuring strength. Tyler and Lincoln, in terms of character and temperament, were like night and day. One was cold and oppressive, while the other was gentle and considerate. Vicky suddenly understood why Valencia and Orion preferred Lincoln over Tyler, i Noticing her silence, Lincoln did not press the matter further and nced around. ¡°Where am I¡­?¡± Vicky whispered, ¡°After you fainted, I didn¡¯t know who else to turn to for help, so I went to find Old Mister Hart¡­ This is his residential area.¡± Lincoln was sharp enough to instantly realize Vicky¡¯s true intention and that she sought Old Mister Hart¡¯s help just to keep Valencia and Orion from knowing about his injuries, which were caused by Tyler. Instead of exposing her, Lincoln smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be relying on you and Grandfather during this time.¡± Vicky felt even more guilty as she realized that Lincoln had guessed her intentions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you such a severe injury because of my rtionship with Tyler.¡± Lincoln merely helped her yet had to bear the brunt of Tyler¡¯s attack as a result of that, and Vicky could not shirk her responsibility in this matter. 1 She looked at Lincoln and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of you during this time.¡± Lincoln nced at the time and spoke in a warm voice, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. You should go back and rest. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll call for you.¡± It was veryte, and it was not appropriate for a man and a woman to be alone together in a room. Vicky nodded. ¡°Alright. Please let me know if you need anything.¡± Lincoln smiled in response. Leaving Lincoln¡¯s room, Vicky headed toward her room. As she passed Tyler¡¯s room, her footsteps paused for a few seconds. ¡®Tyler hasn¡¯t returned today.¡¯ The thought quickly shed through Vicky¡¯s mind. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She waspletely disappointed in Tyler at this point. Upon returning to her room, she took a shower and went to bed. She thought that she would struggle to fall asleep, but she drifted off to sleep immediately-to her surprise. Sometimeter, she heard noisesing from the door. Vicky was more alert since she was not at her own home and instantly jolted awake to find a dark figure approaching her from the door. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Vicky¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly turned on the bedsidemp. As the light illuminated the room, she also caught a strong scent of alcohol. Once she saw who barged into her room, Vicky¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°Tyler, how did you get in?!¡± she eximed. She locked the door before going to sleep, yet he somehow managed to enter her room. He hasn¡¯t changed one bit. He still treats me with disregard and bullied me, just like before,¡¯ she growled mentally. ¡°How did I get in, you ask?¡± The man pocketed the key he held in his hand. ¡°Naturally¡­I walked in.¡± He seemed to have consumed a considerable amount of alcohol, and with his approach, the scent of alcohol in the air grew stronger. The dim bedsidemp reflected off his unfocused eyes. His voice remained cold, but there was lethargy to it that was not usually present. Tyler quickly approached her bedside, his tall and sturdy body pressing down heavily on her, before leaning in and starting to kiss her. After a while, he noticed that she was not resisting or struggling like before, which seemed to confuse him. He opened his eyes and met a pair of clear and icy eyes. Her eyes were as clear as a spring, reflecting his figure, devoid of any emotion-as if she were looking at a stranger. Her gaze, reminiscent of a distant past, felt somewhat familiar. Tyler then remembered that she had looked at him with the same eyes the first time she broke up with him. A sharp pain pierced through his chest. Not wanting to look at her eyes, he lowered his head and kissed her again. Vicky remained as unresponsive and cold as she had been moments ago, without resisting nor responding. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He quickly stopped kissing her. ¡°Whatever you want to do, hurry up and do it. I need to wake up early tomorrow,¡± she said coldly. The man¡¯s voice turned hoarse. ¡°Vicky-¡° ¡°Are you going to do it or not?¡± she interrupted him coldly before he could finish. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to, can you please leave? I want to rest.¡± Her impatience was evident on her face as she looked away, seemingly tired of the sight of him. In the past, even when she was disappointed in him and resented him, she was never so indifferent. It was as if nothing mattered anymore, and she could not be bothered to resent him any longer. He looked at her and suddenly said, ¡°You spent so much time in his room¡­ Did he hold you? Kiss you? What did you two do?¡± It was at this moment that Vicky realized Tyler was truly drunk as any sane person would be able to deduce that nothing could happen between her and Lincoln, even if they tried given Lincoln¡¯s current condition. Vicky knew deep down that reasoning with a drunkard was futile, so she remained quiet and did not utter a single word. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened at her silence. ¡°Why won¡¯t you exin yourself?¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°Will you believe me if I exin myself? Since you won¡¯t believe me no matter what I do, why should I waste my time? Besides¡­¡± She gazed up to meet his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have the obligation to exin anything to you. Got it?¡± Perhaps it was because Tyler was under the influence of alcohol, he was more easily provoked than usual. ¡°Vicky Shaw, if you dare to betray me¡­¡± Before he could finish, Vicky interrupted him and said,¡± You¡¯ll make me regret it. You¡¯ll make me beg for death and make me pay, right? Tyler, do you know anything apart from ckmailing and threatening others?¡± Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Vicky chuckled lightly, her gaze icy and condescending.¡± After Cece and Jennifer left Zendonia, you realized there was nothing left to threaten me with, so you joined forces with the Harrisons to put up a whole act to toy with my feelings. They won me over, and you proceeded to use the Harrisons to manipte and control me¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze flickered, and he fell silent. Vicky knew she was right. She had no weakness left, but he could create one for her. If it were not for the security guard assuming she waste that day and letting her in without informing anyone, no one knew how much longer she would have been deceived. The guilt she felt for being involved with the Harrisons seemedughable at this point, especially after she went to the lengths to agree to Tyler¡¯s demands for the sake of the Harrisons. Had she remained in the dark, Tyler would continue to use the Harrisons to pressure her, forcing her to comply with unreasonable requests. ¡°Tyler, your world consists of nothing but pretense.¡± Tyler looked at Vicky¡¯s pale, indifferent face and spoke in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°You say my world is filled with pretense, but is your world filled with sincerity? You treated the Harrisons with sincerity, but they didn¡¯t hesitate to sell you fortheir interests¡­ All feelings and bonds mean nothing in the face of personal gain. Vicky, you and I¡­we¡¯re not that different.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like you,¡± Vicky coldly replied. ¡°At least I have friends who sincerely care for me, but what about you? Who do you have? Tyler, you¡¯re a man who knows no sincerity, so no one will ever show it to you either!¡± As soon as her words fell, the air froze instantly. Vicky suddenly realized that her words had gone too far and regretted attacking him with this matter, no matter how angry she was. ¡°I know no sincerity?¡± Tylerughed, but the look in his eyes held a chilling coldness. ¡°Vicky, you stepped all over my sincerity, and you now use me ofcking it?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression stiffened. She turned her face away and spoke with a tense voice, ¡°Tyler, those things are all in the past. What¡¯s the point of constantly bringing up the past or digging up old grudges?¡± ¡°The past?¡± Tyler extended his slender, icy-cold fingers, gripping her chin and forcing her to meet his gaze. With a strange smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯ll never be just the past.¡± Vicky trembled slightly. ¡°Tyler, by doing this, you¡¯re not torturing me; you¡¯re torturing yourself instead. Don¡¯t you realize that?¡± She knew he had always harbored resentment forthat past. During their years of marriage, he had been cold and distant toward her. Even after she lost her memory, he treated her with a mix of warmth and indifference, leaving her in constant doubt. She thought that all of this was his carefully nned revenge, only to realize afterward that he had never been able to move on from that past. Slowly, she said, My presence is the reason that you constantly recall that terrible past¡­ Tyler, you should try to let go. Let go of me and the past. Perhaps you¡¯ll find a lighter burden to carry.¡± ¡°I tried,¡± he said abruptly and lowered his head to whisper into her ear, ¡°but I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t stand seeing you with someone else.¡± ¡®He tried?¡¯ Vicky thought with a scowl and asked, ¡°Is this divorce what you call trying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Remorse instantly filled her heart as Tyler might not have been provoked if she did not show up with Lincoln. As though he could hear her thoughts, Tyler muttered, ¡°It didn¡¯t matter. Even if you didn¡¯t show up with Lincoln, I still wouldn¡¯t have let you go. Since I can¡¯t shake the past, you are not allowed to start a new life either.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want, then, Tyler?¡± Vicky asked.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Tyler refused to let go of the past yet also refused to release her and begin a new life, so Vicky could not help but wonder if he enjoyed the torture. Tyler¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and he remained silent for a long time. Just when Vicky thought he did not even know what he wanted, Tyler finally spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­give it another try.¡± ¡°Why? So that you can dump me again once you get tired of it?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen this time.¡± Vickyughed, but there was no trace of amusement in her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t trust you again, and I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore.¡± ¡°Is it because of Lincoln?¡± ¡°Tyler, whenever something doesn¡¯t turn out the way you want it to, you always think it¡¯s someone else¡¯s fault and never consider your mistakes. Just look at what you¡¯re saying now¡­ Is there even a moment when you feel like you¡¯ve done wrong?¡± Vicky asked, her tone affirmative as she knew Tyler too well. For Tyler, as long as it was something he wanted to do, even if it meant resorting to any means necessary, he would do it without reservation; that was how he functioned. Sure enough, Tyler fell silent once again, but Vicky was not disappointed. ¡°So, you have no exnation for what you ordered Aurora to do, and you show no remorse for what the Harrisons did under yourmand either,¡± she said. Tyler¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°My rtionship with Aurora was fake. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy about that?¡± ¡°If you came to me voluntarily before I discovered the truth, I might¡¯ve been happy. But you never had the intention of telling me until I found out for myself. You even prevented Aurora from telling me the truth¡­ Do you think I could still be happy about it? Tyler, we¡¯re really not suited for each other. Let go,¡± Vicky said. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler reflexively refused, ¡°No way.¡± ¡°See? That¡¯s what you are like.¡± Vicky looked into his eyes as if she were dealing with an unreasonable child.¡± Overbearing, dominant, and you never respected my wishes. Tyler, can¡¯t you consider my feelings a little bit and stop being so selfish all the time?¡± The man hesitated for a moment, suddenly remembering the change in Vicky¡¯s expression when Lincoln used him earlier in the day. He hoarsely said, ¡°Come home with me. Regarding what you¡¯ve said¡­I¡¯ll try to change in the future.¡± Instead of feeling surprised, Vicky tensed nervously as she wondered if this was just another one of his tricks to deceive her. Vicky lowered her gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t trust you again.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened, and he struggled to stop himself from forcing her toe with him. In the end, he restrained himself and suppressed the emotions in his eyes. ¡°I will make you believe in me again.¡± Vicky did not know if this was yet another trick Tyler was ying and refused to respond. He lowered his head and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Tyler seemed to have sobered, and Vicky found it hard to believe that he would change. After all, he never cared for her feelings when he forced himself on her. To her bewilderment, he got up as he promised. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Vicky was stunned in disbelief at the fact that Tyler actuallypromised and wondered if he would return to her room in a while. The door to her bedroom closed, and silence loomed over the space once again. Vicky remained seated on the bed for a long while after that, but there were no other noises, indicating that Tyler was truly gone. The next day, after finishing her morning routine, Vicky went to Lincoln¡¯s room. Lincoln was already awake and smiled as she entered.¡± Vicky, did you rest well yesterday?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vicky absentmindedly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± In truth, she did not sleep too well. After Tyler leftst night, she could not fall asleep, worrying that he mighte into her room under the influence of alcohol. However, her worries were unfounded as the night remained peaceful. Naturally, Vicky did not mention any of this to Lincoln and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re injured, it¡¯s best to eat something light. Do you have any dietary restrictions? I¡¯ll inform the kitchen.¡± Lincoln pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any dietary restrictions, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Lincoln raised his head and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do I have the honor of tasting something you cook yourself?¡± It was not a difficult request, so Vicky nodded. No problem. I don¡¯t know your taste preferences and likes, though, so I¡¯m afraid the dishes I make might not meet your expectations.¡± The chefs in the estate were brought over from Molivia by Old Mister Hart. After living in Molivia for so many years, their culinary preferences would no doubt differ from those in Zendonia. Lincoln smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll like anything you make, rt ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go prepare something.¡± After leaving Lincoln¡¯s room, Vicky ran into Tyler, who just came downstairs, in the living room. Seeing the direction she came from, Tyler knew she had been to see Lincoln and furrowed his eyebrows in displeasure. ¡°Did you go to see Lincoln just now?¡± Vicky had no intention of exining herself and simply said,¡± Yes, I did.¡± She walked into the kitchen and started preparing breakfast. Realizing that she was cooking for Lincoln, Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Vicky, who are you preparing breakfast for?¡± Despite all the promises he made the night before, all the words he could utter sounded nothing more than an interrogation. A leopard could not change its spots, and Vicky simply did not believe that Tyler could change his dominant behavior. Even when she lived in his house before they started dating, he would hug and kiss her without asking for her permission. Vicky could not be bothered by Tyler¡¯s remarks and started rinsing the vegetables. Tyler¡¯s expression became even more gloomy in response to her silence, and he walked up to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re cooking for him?¡± Vicky remained expressionless and said, ¡°Can you please move aside? You¡¯re distracting me.¡± ¡°Vicky, I didn¡¯t give you freedom just so you can flirt around and strengthen your bond with other men.¡± Vicky paused and looked up at Tyler. ¡°Freedom? Are you implying that the fact that I¡¯m not currently imprisoned by you is a result of your merciful nature? I should be grateful and appreciative-is that it?¡± Vicky¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Is this freedom truly given by you? If I¡¯m not living here right now, you would¡¯ve taken me away in an instant. I guess what you saidst night didn¡¯t count, right? After all, you were drunk and don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice and gaze were filled with irony, showcasing herpleteck of trust in him, and Tyler grew increasingly irritated. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± he said with a stern expression. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I allow you to get close to other men and develop feelings for them.¡± Vicky was tired of all the harsh and demeaning words out of his mouth. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Vicky sneered. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all thanks to you that I have the chance to flirt around and strengthen my bond with Lincoln, won¡¯t you say?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Tyler was instantly rendered speechless. Vicky looked away and started preparing the meal. Tyler, on the other hand, stood quietly behind her, his gaze piercing. She could feel his gaze on her without turning around. Vicky trembled slightly. Tyler had traumatized her so much that she felt overwhelmed by anxiety whenever he looked at her. She forced herposure and continued to wash the ingredients. ¡°Vicky,¡± a deep, melodious voice suddenly sounded after what felt like an eternity. ¡°Go rest. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were preparing breakfast for Lincoln? I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Tyler replied. Vicky repeated in a daze, ¡°You¡¯ll handle it?¡± Tyler pushed her aside. ¡°I¡¯m the one who injured him, so I¡¯ll take responsibility for it.¡± The fact that he even acknowledged that he injured someone and was willing to take responsibility stunned Vicky. Seeing her hesitation, Tyler¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t challenge my limits.¡± At this point, Vicky understood that this was already Tyler¡¯s biggest concession. If she insisted further, this man would reveal his true colors in no time. Vicky did not want to push him too far, so she admitted defeat. Suddenly, Tyler pulled her into his embrace and gave her a deep kiss. ¡®Forever the true businessman who wont do anything without certain gain, I see,¡¯ Vicky thought. After the kiss ended, Tyler noticed that she was rooted in ce and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Are you reluctant to part with me?¡± Vicky did not want to let him take advantage of her again and cautiously took a few steps back before leaving the kitchen. Tyler was a perfectionist and would execute anything he set his mind to to perfection. Vicky knew about his culinary skills, which were even more exquisite than hers, so she was not worried about how the food would turn out and was curious to see if Tyler would really bring about the changes he imed. After about half an hour, Tyler elegantly walked out of the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± he said, wiping his hands with disinfectant wipes. ¡°I have to go to work. Serve it to Lincoln.¡± With that, he picked up his coat from the sofa and left leisurely. Watching him leave, Vicky entered the kitchen to find a bowl of chicken soup and two side dishes. The aroma of the food filled the air and the scent alone made one¡¯s appetite stir. On top of that, the presentation and colors were incredibly appetizing. Vicky found a tray and carried the breakfast as she entered Lincoln¡¯s room. ¡°It smells wonderful.¡± Lincoln¡¯s gaze fell on Vicky¡¯s hands.¡± Thank you for your hard work, Vicky.¡± Vicky contemted whether or not to tell Lincoln that it was Tyler who prepared this breakfast, but before she could decide, Lincoln picked up the bowl of chicken soup with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be delicious,¡± he said. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 With that, Lincoln picked up the spoon and scooped a spoonful of soup into his mouth. Vicky stared intently at Lincoln¡¯s expression. ¡°How does it taste? Do you feel any difort?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lincoln gave Vicky a curious look. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, and I feel fine.¡± Vicky¡¯s worry remained. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Lincoln replied, puzzled. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°I was just worried¡­that it might not suit your taste.¡± Vicky did not quite believe that Tyler would be so kind and tasted the soup before serving it to Lincoln. She did not notice anything unusual but was still worried that Tyler might have added something that Lincoln could be allergic to. The truth, however, proved that she was overly suspicious. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice was warm. ¡°This is the best breakfast I¡¯ve ever had.¡± As Vicky looked at Lincoln¡¯s face glittered with bruises, she ultimately chose not to reveal the truth, knowing that Lincoln might lose his appetite if she told him the truth. Just as Lincoln finished breakfast, there was a knock on the door and Vicky got up to answer it. ¡°Hello, Miss Shaw.¡± Standing outside the door was a young, pretty woman who introduced herself with a smile. ¡°I am the caregiver specifically assigned to take care of the Second Young Master. My name is Ang Hills.¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡®Caregiver? I didn¡¯t hire any caregivers,¡¯ she thought. Just then, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone, and Tyler¡¯s name appeared on the screen. ¡®Didn¡¯t I block his number? How is he still calling me?¡¯ she wondered and quickly guessed that he probably used some technical means to remove his name from the cklist. Looking at the woman in front of her, Vicky answered the call. A deep, chilly voice came through the phone. ¡°Has the caregiver I arranged arrived?¡± Vicky remained silent for a few seconds. ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s a professional caregiver, and she¡¯ll take care of Lincoln from now on. And¡­¡± Tyler made a point to remind her, ¡°You¡¯ve been in Lincoln¡¯s room for an hour. You can leave now.¡± Vicky did not say anything, and Tyler¡¯s tone turned cold.¡± What, do you want me toe back and make you leave?¡± ¡°Tyler, are you threatening me?¡± There was instant silence on the other end of the phone. After a while, he responded with a tense voice, ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that rumors will circte if you two spend too much time alone in the room. Lincoln used you to cancel his engagement with Miss Yeager, and she heard about it. I heard that she¡¯s on her way to Zendonia¡­ Vicky, keep your distance from Lincoln. He¡¯s been using you.¡± Vicky never intended to get too close to Lincoln but was appalled by all the threats and warnings Tyler had to say and hung up right away. Meanwhile, in Tyler¡¯s office, he scowled when Vicky hung up and instinctively wanted to call her once again when Harry knocked on the door and stepped in. ¡°Mister Hart,¡± greeted Harry respectfully. ¡°The Yeagers are informed about the situation and wille to Zendonia soon. Do you-¡° Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Tyler sneered. ¡°Once the Yeagers get here, arrange for them to stay with Old Mister Hart. Also¡­¡± ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Harry asked. ¡°Prepare some rxant for me.¡± Harry was taken aback and asked, ¡°Are you suffering from insomnia again, Mister Hart?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for me,¡± replied Tyler casually. ¡°Also, find me some sort of toxin that¡¯s hard to detect. It¡¯ll be ideal if it can cause inmmation on someone¡¯s face that can¡¯t be healed. I need it to destroy someone¡¯s face, if possible.¡± Harry took a moment to digest what had been said. His voice trembled as he asked, ¡°Mister Hart, are you nning to use these things¡­on Miss Shaw?¡± ¡®If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d truly be insane and cruel,¡¯ Harry added inwardly. Tyler¡¯s gaze flickered, and he met Harry¡¯s terrified gaze. Originally, he prepared these things to be used on Lincoln, but he was inspired by Harry¡¯s question. Even if he did not have topete with Lincoln over Vicky, Harvey, Alex, and many other men were out there. He could not possibly eliminate every man in the world. Instead of worrying about someone stealing her away from him all the time, it would be better to eliminate this possibility from the root. Tyler¡¯s gaze instantly darkened, and he asked, ¡°Are there any other adverse effects from these things?¡± Harry felt a chill down his spine. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Some people with specific constitutions can have allergic reactions and toxic effects even from eating certain foods. Mild cases may leave seque, while in severe cases¡­ This sort of reaction might even be life-threatening.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at the word ¡®life-threatening¡¯. He could care less about Lincoln¡¯s life, but Vicky was a different case. After a moment of silence, Tyler said, ¡°Just fetch the things I just instructed anyway.¡± Harry¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he silently retreated. The so-called ¡®caregiver¡¯ that Tyler brought in was said to be there to take care of Lincoln, but in reality, she was there to monitor Vicky and Lincoln. Whenever Vicky and Lincoln had any contact, Ang would step forward and take over Vicky¡¯s duties. As long as Vicky stayed with Lincoln for more than half an hour, Ang would find various excuses to make Vicky rest and drive her away. If Vicky stayed in Lincoln¡¯s room for more than an hour, even if Ang was in the same room, Vicky¡¯s phone would immediately ring. If Vicky turned off her phone or rejected the call more than three times, Tyler woulde rushing back directly. Tyler prohibited Vicky from cooking for Lincoln. To prevent her from doing so, he would wake up early every day and prepare breakfast for Lincoln. If he was not busy in the evening, he would even prepare dinner for Lincoln. ording to Tyler, these changes were made to regain her trust. Lincoln would praise Vicky¡¯s cooking every day, showing no signs of anything amiss, which gradually eased Vicky¡¯s worries. She even began to think that Tyler truly realized his mistake. Although she had no intention of getting back together with Tyler, she felt somewhat relieved to see him gradually moving on as she did not want him to be increasingly extreme in his behaviors. One day, after Vicky finished breakfast, she went to see Lincoln as usual. She knocked on the door, and Ang whispered, ¡°Miss Shaw, Second Young Master has fallen asleep.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vicky felt something was off. ¡°Why is he asleep now?¡± In recent days, it seemed that Lincoln would fall asleep after breakfast every day. Sometimes, he would wake up for lunch, and other times, he would sleep until the evening. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Miss Shaw. It¡¯s normal for patients to sleep all the time. It¡¯s part of the recovery process. I¡¯ve been a caregiver for many years, and I¡¯ve seen this situation frequently. Don¡¯t worry about a thing,¡± Ang exined. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The caregiver was professional, so Vicky did not suspect her exnation. Due to the rest Lincoln had been getting, his wounds began to heal rapidly. One day, Vicky saw Ang going down the stairs to cook lunch and realized that Lincoln was probably awake, so she decided to check on him. In recent times, Lincoln would often be in deep sleep whenever she went to see him, so she had not been able to speak with him. Vicky knocked on the door and went inside with Lincoln¡¯s permission. ¡°Vicky.¡± Lincoln beamed when he saw Vicky. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Vicky nodded and was about to say something when Lincoln¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen of his phone and his expression darkened. With another nce at Vicky, Lincoln answered the call.¡± Mother.¡± On the other end of the phone, Valencia¡¯s worried voice came through. ¡°Lincoln, where have you been all these days? You didn¡¯te home, and you didn¡¯t answer the phone. I was so worried that I thought something happened to you. I even considered asking your father to look for you if you didn¡¯t answer today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice remained as gentle as ever, without a hint of anything unusual. ¡°There were some urgent matters that came up recently, so I temporarily left Zendonia¡­ The signal here is very poor, so I haven¡¯t received your calls.¡± Valencia finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine¡­ Even if you¡¯re busy, you still have to let us know you¡¯re safe. Don¡¯t go without any news for such a long time in the future.¡± ¡°I understand. Mother. I¡¯ll go back to my tasks now,¡± he said with a smile. After lecturing Lincoln for a while longer, Valencia reluctantly hung up the phone. Listening to the conversation between Lincoln and Valencia, Vicky¡¯s guilt grew. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lincoln smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me, Vicky. I wouldn¡¯t have let my mother find out about this even if you didn¡¯t try to hide this.¡± His words merely pushed her deeper into her guilt. It was Tyler who beat him, and no matter how much she apologized, Tyler¡¯s apology was the one that truly counted, but she knew Tyler would never apologize to Lincoln. After contemting for a few seconds, Vicky spoke up.¡± Tyler misunderstood our rtionship, which led to his impulsive behavior¡­ You know what he¡¯s like. It¡¯s difficult for him to take the initiative to admit his mistakes, but that doesn¡¯t mean he thinks his actions were right. He actually¡­ feels very sorry.¡± Vicky looked at Lincoln. ¡°In fact, he prepares your breakfast every morning¡­ It¡¯s his way of expressing how sorry he is. I¡¯m sure he hopes that you can forgive his impulsive actions¡­¡± Lincoln¡¯s gaze wavered slightly. ¡°He was the one who prepared my breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze shimmered with uncertainty. ¡°That morning when I was preparing breakfast for you, he happened toe downstairs. He asked about your condition and then said to me that¡­he was the one who caused your injuries, so he should take responsibility. He¡¯s a very peculiar person. After he finished preparing the breakfast, he made me take it upstairs and forbade me from telling you¡­ I¡¯m sure he feels quite guilty toward you¡­¡± Lincoln¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯s been preparing my breakfast this entire time?¡± Vicky nodded. While it was true that Tyler did not want her to tell Lincoln, his reason had nothing to do with remorse but was to simply prevent Vicky from cooking for Lincoln. Moreover, Tyler showed no remorse whatsoever for injuring Lincoln, and when Vicky mentioned it, Tyler even said that Lincoln deserved it. Vicky¡¯s words were no longer an attempt to beautify the situation; she was now outright lying. Lincoln lowered his gaze, concealing the dim flicker in his eyes. Vicky grew uneasy at his silence and tried to continue speaking well of Tyler, ¡°Second Young Master, actually¡­¡± Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 ¡°I get it.¡± Lincoln looked up with a gentle smile. ¡°I don¡¯t me him.¡± Vicky studied his expression. ¡¯ You don¡¯t?¡± ¡°All the conflicts between us two are nothing but a big misunderstanding.¡± Lincoln sighed. ¡°However, some misunderstandings can¡¯t be cleared by words alone, so it takes time.¡± He shot her another warm smile. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want me to know about this, I¡¯ll pretend like I don¡¯t know a thing, alright?¡± 1 Seeing how understanding Lincoln was, Vicky became increasingly convinced that Tyler merely picked a fight with Lincoln over rumors. Vicky nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± At that moment, Ang returned after fetching lunch. Upon seeing Vicky, Ang hesitated for a moment before respectfully saying, ¡°Miss Shaw, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go downstairs and have your meal.¡± It was clear that she was being urged to leave. Seeing that Lincoln was about to have his meal, Vicky did not n on staying either. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then, Second Young Master. Remember to call me if you need anything.¡± In these past few days, Lincoln hardly assigned her any tasks. ¡°Alright.¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice remained gentle. ¡°Go and have your meal.¡± After Vicky left, Lincoln looked at the lunch ced in front of him, and his deep gaze darkened. Seeing that he had not moved for a while, Ang spoke up,¡± Second Young Master, would you like me to feed you?¡± Lincoln snapped out of his thoughts and calmly replied, ¡°No, I can manage by myself.¡± He picked up a dish and elegantly began to eat. As usual, Lincoln finished his entire lunch, and half an hourter, he fell asleep. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At night, a figure silently entered Lincoln¡¯s room without making a sound. Inside the room, Lincoln stood by the window, having waited for some time. ¡°Mister Lincoln.¡± The person respectfully lowered their head. ¡°I have obtained the results of the investigation you asked for.¡± To avoid detection, the room remained unlit. Only the pure moonlight seeped through the clear ss windows, casting silver rays into space. Lincoln turned his head; shrouded in the dim air, his facial expression was indistinguishable. In a low voice, he asked,¡± And how did it go?¡± ¡°As you suspected, traces of sleeping medication were indeed found in your bloodstream.¡± Lincoln showed no surprise upon hearing this. ¡°Anything else?¡± The person hesitated for a moment and spoke in a low voice, ¡°There is another toxin¡­ Although not fatal, it harms the facial cells and is likely to cause rashes and, in severe cases, inmmation, and ulcers.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Lincoln chuckled ambiguously. ¡°As expected of Tyler.¡± ¡°By the way.¡± the person seemed to recall something and continued, ¡°Recently, it seems that the Yeagers caught wind of some rumors and are preparing toe to Zendonia. I suspect that¡­¡± Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Lincoln remained quiet for a few moments. ¡°Alright. You may go.¡± ¡°Mister Lincoln, should I start searching for the cure? The toxin that has umted in your body is mild at the moment, and we should be able to get rid of it easily,¡± the person suggested. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Lincoln smiled. ¡°Avery Yeager values the looks of her partner, and with my face ruined, she won¡¯t hesitate to give up on our engagement, which works well for me. She hasn¡¯t seen Tyler before, and with my horrendous face there inparison, I¡¯m sure that¡­she¡¯ll switch targets in no time.¡± The next day, after finishing her lunch, Vicky was about to take a nap when she heard amotion in the corridor. Soon, someone knocked on the door to Vicky¡¯s room. ¡°Miss Shaw,¡± the servant said, panicking. ¡°Missus Hart, for some reason, heard the news about Young Master Lincoln being here and barged in. We couldn¡¯t stop her¡­¡± After Old Mister Hart helped Vicky, he instructed all the servants here not to utter a word about Lincoln¡¯s injuries and recovery in this ce. However, there was no such thing as an absolute secret. Somehow, Valencia found out about it and came knocking. Vicky¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Where is Old Mister Hart now?¡± The flustered servant replied, ¡°Old Mister left home in the morning and isn¡¯t currently here¡­¡± At that moment, another servant hurriedly ran over. ¡°Miss Shaw, you should go and take a look. Missus Hart has already gone upstairs.¡± Upon hearing this, Vicky quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see them.¡± Vicky¡¯s room was not too far from Lincoln¡¯s room, so she arrived almost immediately. At this moment, Valencia had reached the door of Lincoln¡¯s room but was blocked by several servants who would not allow her to enter, and she was livid. ¡°Even if Old Mister is here, he can¡¯t stop me from seeing my son! Who do you think you are? How dare you stop me?!¡± The servants were all conflicted. ¡°Missus Hart, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not allowing you to enter. It¡¯s Old Mister¡¯s orders that no one is allowed to enter this room.¡± Valencia sneered. ¡°You¡¯re imprisoning my son Lincoln here, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Missus Hart, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not keeping Second Young Master imprisoned. He truly isn¡¯t here¡­¡± ¡°If you say he¡¯s not here, let me go in and see for myself. If he truly isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll apologize to Old Mister in person.¡± ¡® Missus Hart, we¡¯re only following orders. Please don¡¯t make it difficult for us¡­¡± Valencia raised her voice angrily. ¡°I¡¯d like to see anyone here try and stop me!¡± Just as she was about to forcefully break in, footsteps were heard from the other side of the corridor. Vicky, apanied by two servants, approached. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Missus Hart,¡± Vicky stood in front of Valencia. ¡°What brings you here so suddenly?¡± Valencia raised her head, her eyes filled with undisguised disgust as she looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Vicky, let me ask you this: is Lincoln in this room?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vicky whispered. ¡°Second Young Master is not here.¡± Valencia sneered. ¡°Vicky, secrets can¡¯t be hidden forever. Nothing in this world can truly be concealed. Don¡¯t think that you can deceive me by blocking me out of the room. I know that Lincoln and Tyler had a dispute in the backyard because of you! Not only did Tyler injure Lincoln, but he also confined him here, not allowing him to leave!¡± Valencia¡¯s sharp gaze was as cold and cutting as a de. ¡°Vicky, who was it that pleaded for your sake some time ago, preventing you from being taken away? You know the answer to that by heart. I don¡¯t expect you to repay the favor, but you shouldn¡¯t be an ungrateful person, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 ¡°Vicky Shaw, if it¡¯s not for you, Tyler and Lincoln wouldn¡¯t have gotten into fights! Who are you to stop me?!¡¯ Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Vicky froze, realizing that she was thest person who should stand in Valencia¡¯s way. It was unfair for her to keep the truth of the incident hidden to protect Tyler, and she could not help but wonder if it was worth being so ungrateful for the sake of Tyler, the man who tortured her. Just as she hesitated, the door opened, and a slender figure stepped outside. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve misunderstood the situation. Vicky hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, nor has Tyler¡­ I just ate the wrong thing and have a rash on my face. I didn¡¯t want you to worry, so I asked for Grandfather¡¯s permit to stay here until I get better.¡± The man¡¯s voice flowed like a gentle stream, warm and elegant. Valencia was shocked when Lincoln stepped outside, and her eyes widened in terror when she saw his face. ¡°Lincoln, your¡­ Your face¡­¡± Vicky looked over, and she too was taken aback. After the period of recuperation, the bruises on Lincoln¡¯s face had mostly healed. When Vicky saw him the day before, the bruises had faded for the most part and were expected to fully recover within a week. However, his face was covered in numerous red rashes at the moment. His once handsome features transformed into a grotesque appearance, and both Valencia and Vicky were stunned by the sight. ¡°Lincoln, what happened to your face?¡± Valencia stepped forward, wanting to examine his face but hesitated, fearing that her hands might carry bacteria and worsen his condition. She held back, refraining from reaching out. ¡°I identally ate something I¡¯m allergic to. The doctor said I should avoid exposing my face to light and wind,¡± Lincoln said with resignation. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to prevent you from worrying, and Vicky has been taking care of me during this time.¡± Vicky could not help but give Lincoln another look at the realization that Lincoln was still trying to cover up for her and Tyler. Regardless, the condition of his face indeed seemed like an allergic reaction. Seemingly believing his exnation, Valencia¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down. ¡°You, my child, have always been like this. You never tell your mother about your injuries or illnesses. It¡¯s precisely because you didn¡¯t inform me that I was worried¡­¡± Lincoln interrupted her, ¡°Mother, you misunderstood Vicky and Tyler. As for what you¡¯ve heard, they¡¯re nothing but baseless rumors.¡± Valencia fell silent for a few seconds before addressing Vicky, albeit rigidly. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Lincoln on my behalf. I was wrong for jumping to a conclusion earlier.¡± She then inquired in detail about Lincoln¡¯s condition. Upon learning that he only needed rest and would recover, she finally rxed. She prattled on, instructing Lincoln on every detail to pay attention to, her eyes filled with concern and worry for him, which was a stark contrast to her usual indifference toward Tyler. For some reason, a hint of obscurity emerged in Vicky¡¯s heart. Just then,posed footsteps echoed from the direction of the stairs. Simultaneously, a man¡¯s low, clear voice rose above the crowd. ¡°What happened here?¡± Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed, and she turned her head. A tall and imposing man approached slowly. He nced at Vicky and rxed visibly when he saw that she was unharmed before turning his gaze to Valencia. ¡°What brought you here, Mother?¡± Although Tyler addressed Valencia as ¡®Mother¡¯, his tonecked disrespect, and his voice was cold and indifferent, devoid of any extra emotion, as if he was merely addressing a stranger. Upon seeing Tyler, Valencia regained herposure, devoid of the concern she showed toward Lincoln. In a simrly emotionless tone, she said, ¡°I heard some rumors this morning, saying that you and Lincoln had a dispute over a woman, that Lincoln suffered serious injuries and was confined. I came to check on the situation.¡± Valencia intentionally said this to gauge Tyler¡¯s reaction, but to her disappointment, Tyler remained unfazed, his expression unchanged, and there was no sign of guilt or unease. ¡°And?¡± Tyler responded indifferently. Valencia snorted lightly. ¡°It seems I misunderstood. Lincoln said it was just an allergic reaction from identally eating the wrong thing. He said that he only kept it a secret to avoid worrying me.¡± Although Lincoln came out to exin everything in person, there was a trace of doubt in Valencia¡¯s heart, and she wanted to see if Tyler would reveal any ws. A flicker of darkness shed in Tyler¡¯s eyes as he looked at Lincoln. Indeed, Lincoln¡¯s face was covered in rashes; his once beautiful and jade-like countenance had already transformed beyond recognition to the point that it was appalling to watch. A barely noticeable curve appeared on Tyler¡¯s thin lips. Lincoln showed no surprise at Tyler¡¯s return and said to Valencia, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll stay here temporarily to recuperate.¡± Valencia¡¯s attention was diverted, and she expressed her concern, ¡°Lincoln, you shoulde back to my ce to recuperate. After all, this isn¡¯t your household, and the care you receive here won¡¯t be as good. If you move back, I can personally take care of you.¡± Lincoln gently reminded her, ¡°Mother, did you forget what I just said? I can¡¯t be exposed to wind or light¡­ I¡¯ll be resting here with Grandfather. It¡¯s pretty much the same thing. If you¡¯re worried, you can come and visit me anytime.¡± Hearing Lincoln¡¯s words, Valencia sighed helplessly and no longer insisted. ¡°Okay, rest well, then. Mom will leave now.¡± As Valencia passed by Tyler, she seemed to remember something and paused in her steps. ¡°By the way, Lincoln.¡± Valencia looked back at Lincoln. ¡°If someone mistreats you or bullies you, you must inform me at once, and I¡¯ll seek justice for you.¡± Ever since Old Mister Hart learned about Lincoln¡¯s true background, his attitude toward Lincoln had changed. Initially, when Tyler injured Lincoln and caused an unimaginable disaster, he should have been expelled from the Hart family, but Old Mister Hart deliberately favored Tyler, giving him a symbolic punishment and sending him back to Zendonia, which ultimately shaped Tyler¡¯s unruly character. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After saying what she wanted to say, Valencia left. Lincoln turned to the servants, who were still stunned, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. You can all leave.¡± The servants left, and Tyler walked over to Vicky, asking,¡± Did she do anything to you?¡± Vicky shook her head and turned to look at Lincoln. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Second Young Master, for helping me.¡± Lincoln smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Vicky.¡± Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Tyler pursed his lips in displeasure. He had his people in the mansion, and when he was informed that Valencia rushed toward Old Mister Hart¡¯s residential area with a group of people, he instantly realized that she knew about what happened and hurried back from the office. However, he was still toote and gave Lincoln the chance to impress Vicky instead. He nced at Lincoln¡¯s face, and the frustration faded slightly. Vicky studied Lincoln¡¯s face in confusion and said, ¡°Second Young Master, what happened to your face? Is this truly an allergic reaction?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When Vicky saw him the day before, Lincoln was perfectly fine. On top of that, all of Lincoln¡¯s meals were prepared with care, so it seemed odd that he would have an allergic reaction all of a sudden. Lincoln¡¯s gaze swept across Tyler¡¯s face, followed by a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s not because I ate something wrong.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Before Mother arrived, she called me repeatedly, asking where I was. I sensed something amiss, so I had my caretaker bring some irritants intentionally to cause a rash¡­¡± Vicky was taken aback, feeling a complex emotion surging within her. ¡°You¡­ You sacrificed your face to help me, fearing that Missus Hart would find out?¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice was warm and gentle. ¡°Vicky, you misunderstand. I only did it to prevent Mother from worrying. If Vicky was no fool and could distinguish a misunderstanding from an excuse made to avoid burdening her. After all, Valencia would still be worried to see the state Lincoln was in. Vicky grew even more ashamed. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ve caused you harm again. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± Before Vicky could finish her words, her wrist was tightly grasped. ¡°Vicky.¡± A chilling voice sounded near her ear. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t always shoulder every responsibility.¡± After hearing Tyler¡¯s words, Lincoln calmly said, ¡°Vicky, Tyler is right. This truly has nothing to do with you. I chose to do this.¡± Tyler¡¯s ck eyes narrowed, sharp as a falcon¡¯s gaze, as he looked at Lincoln. Lincoln, on the other hand, fearlessly met his gaze with a gentle smile. Neither of them were fools, and they knew what was going on. Since Tyler dared to drug Lincoln, he clearly was not afraid of him finding out; that had always been his way of doing things. What surprised Tyler, however, was that Lincoln had turned the tables on him, intentionally making it sound as though he had ruined his face for Vicky¡¯s sake to elicit her sympathy. As Vicky¡¯s guilt and remorse deepened in her eyes, Tyler¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim at the realization that he had inadvertently given Lincoln an opportunity. ¡°Though¡­¡± Lincoln suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Tyler, you arrived toote. If something had happened to Vicky, by the time you arrived, she would¡¯ve been taken away.¡± Tyler tightened his grip on Vicky¡¯s hand, his hold bing even firmer. Not bothering to conceal his disgust for Lincoln, his voice was cold as he retorted, ¡°Lincoln, put away your shady schemes. What kind of man uses a woman to achieve his goals?¡± Lincoln¡¯s eyebrow lifted. ¡°Using a woman to achieve goals? Are you suggesting that one can only be helping Vicky if they have an ulterior motive? Tyler, aren¡¯t you being too extreme?¡± Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 ¡°Lincoln Hart, I¡¯m warning you, stay away from Vicky. If you dare toe near her again¡­¡± Tyler sneered ruthlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind destroying your manhood once and for all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tyler.¡± Vicky could not stand listening any longer. ¡°You were the one who injured him. Not only are you not remorseful toward your actions, but you keep threatening the person who¡¯s been keeping the truth hidden despite being hurt by you multiple times¡­ Is your heart made of stone?¡± Tyler froze, not expecting Vicky to take Lincoln¡¯s side. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The look in Vicky¡¯s eyes hardened as she was utterly disappointed by Tyler. ¡°Tyler, have you ever considered why I kept this matter a secret, or why Lincoln does it? Do you think I¡¯m afraid that Missus Hart wille after me and dislike me even more?¡± Despite holding back for Lincoln¡¯s sake, Valencia¡¯s deep- seated animosity toward Vicky was evident to her. Vicky was no longer the naive and ignorant girl from four years ago who hoped to earn Valencia¡¯s recognition through her efforts. The rtionship between Vicky and Valencia was irreparable, and she had no desire to be involved with the Hart family any longer. If someone were to tell her that she could leave Zendonia and go wherever she wanted, she would undoubtedly leave without hesitation, ensuring they would never find her again. For the time being, however, she was forced to stay in a ce where no one liked her. All of this was a result of what Tyler did to her. It was challenging enough for an outsider like her to stay here, yet Tylerid his hands on Lincoln because of her. If he had taken a moment to consider her situation or feelings, he would never have done such a thing. ¡®This man only cares about himself, so why would he ever consider my position?¡¯ she thought. Ironically, she still did not want him to be caught in apromising situation or be criticized despite what he had done, but all he saw was her favoritism toward Lincoln. Tyler lowered his gaze and locked eyes with Vicky, clearly understanding what she was trying to say. He could sense the scales in Vicky¡¯s heart gradually tipping toward Lincoln, and the feeling of losing control made him restless. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vicky, this is my business. I don¡¯t need anyone to do anything for me,¡± he spoke in a cold tone. From Vicky¡¯s point of view, his words discredited all her effort and used her of meddling in other people¡¯s affairs. Her heart grew heavy. Not wanting to argue with Tyler in front of Lincoln, she said to Lincoln, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Lincoln hesitated as he watched her but eventually nodded. ¡± Go ahead.¡± Vicky turned and walked away, but Tyler grabbed her wrist, furrowing his brow. ¡°Vicky, exin yourself.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression turned indifferent. ¡°We have nothing left to discuss.¡± ¡°Vicky, are you giving me the cold shoulder because of Lincoln?¡± Vicky closed her eyes weakly, feeling utterly exhausted.¡± Whatever you say.¡± Tyler grew angrier and continued in a frosty voice, ¡°When I heard you were in trouble, I canceled important meetings toe back and help you, and this is how you treat me?¡± ¡°Help me? What have you done to help me?¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Lincoln who helped me?¡± ¡°He helped you?¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°He didn¡¯t help you at all; he simply used the situation to gain your sympathy.¡± ¡°Whether it was a scheme or not, Tyler Hart, it was you who put me in this situation and forced me to stay here.¡± Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 In the depths of Vicky¡¯s eyes, a gleam of icy coldness emerged. ¡°It¡¯s almost like you injured me and expect me to thank you simply because you helped bandage my wounds! Tyler, you¡¯re too full of yourself!¡± Tyler gazed at her, noticing her eyes and demeanor growing colder by the moment. It felt as if a heavy weight had lodged itself in his chest. He initially nned to appease Vicky and convince her to leave on her own ord, but it seemed he could not wait any longer, and Tyler decided that he had to take her away immediately. As for whether she would be willing to stay by his side, he was confident that he could find a way. With this thought in mind, Tyler grabbed her wrist, preparing to forcibly take her away. ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± Vicky was taken aback, quickly realizing that he could no longer keep up the act and that his true nature was exposed once again. ¡°Tyler, let go of me!¡± Vicky struggled to free herself from his grip. ¡°You said before that you wouldn¡¯t force me anymore. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± ¡°Vicky, are you sure I said those words?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She found herself rendered speechless. On the night when he barged into her room, he left without forcing himself on her and implied he would make her believe in him once again, but he did not promise that he would never force her again. Vicky had not expected that Tyler could flip his attitude so suddenly and was overtaken with so much rage that her entire body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Tyler, you are shameless! I¡¯ll never believe in you again!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Just as Vicky struggled to resist the man¡¯s strength and was about to be forcibly dragged away, Lincoln stood between the two. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re going too far. Vicky doesn¡¯t want to go with you.¡± Tyler cast a contemptuous nce at Lincoln. ¡°This is none of your business. Get lost.¡± Lincoln gave Vicky a reassuring look and spoke in a firm tone. ¡°Tyler, I won¡¯t let you take Vicky away today.¡± Realizing that his rtionship with Vicky had been manipted by Lincoln, Tyler¡¯s gaze toward him became filled with icy killing intent, and his words grew even more impolite. ¡°Who do you think you are to stop me?¡± Lincoln¡¯s gaze remained resolute. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is that I won¡¯t let you take Vicky away today.¡± Tyler could no longer suppress the murderous intent surging in his heart. He suddenly pulled out a handgun, the dark barrel pointed at Lincoln¡¯s head, and his deep, frigid eyes gleamed with a crimson light. ¡°Lincoln, say one more word and try me.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight, and she instinctively eximed, ¡°Tyler, what are you doing?!¡± Tyler¡¯s gun remained aimed at Lincoln. He parted his lips, and each word he uttered was sharp enough to cut. ¡°Anyone who stands in my way will die.¡± ¡°Tyler, have you lost your mind?! Put the gun down!¡± Knowing that the situation would be unmanageable if Tyler killed Lincoln, Vicky panted heavily. ¡°Put the gun down. I¡¯ll leave with you¡­ alright?¡± Tyler did not seem pleased at her words, and his expression darkened. When she cast away all people that she cared about, he created people she cared for and used those people to ckmail her intopliance. However, ever since she found out about the truth, he lost the means to control her. At that moment, she finally had someone she cared about once again, and he knew that he should be pleased that he could control her as he did in the past. ¡®So why am I not happy about it?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Why am I irritated?¡¯ Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 The pale look on Vicky¡¯s face and the way she trembled pushed Tyler closer to snapping. His expression darkened as he pursed his lips. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to leave with me?¡± Despite his grim expression, his tone was indifferent, devoid of any emotional fluctuations. Vicky¡¯s attention waspletely drawn to the gun in Tyler¡¯s hand, and she did not notice that something was wrong. Worried that he might actually shoot, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to go with you.¡± Tyler smiled ominously, and his eyes were filled with chilling coldness. ¡°I¡¯ve cajoled and pursued you for so long, and you¡¯ve been unwilling to go back with me, yet you¡¯re now agreeing to leave with me simply for Lincoln¡¯s sake.¡± Vicky sensed the sarcasm in his words and anxiously looked at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, can you put the gun down, please? Let¡¯s talk this out.¡± Tyler chuckled lightly, mocking her. ¡°If I put the gun down, would you still be willing to go with me?¡± ¡°Tyler, I¡­¡± Vicky was about to say something when Lincoln interrupted her. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t agree to leave with him!¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice tightened, and the usually gentle smile on his face vanished without a trace, reced by an unfamiliar sternness. Lincoln was always refined and courteous, treating others with warmth and respect, knowing when to advance and retreat. If he sensed any difort from the other person due to his actions, he would immediately stop. Being around him was rxed and pressure-free, like a warm breeze. Vicky had never seen Lincoln look so serious, and she was slightly taken aback. Lincoln stared into Vicky¡¯s eyes, his tone heavy. ¡°Vicky, I don¡¯t need you to make such sacrifices for me. Moreover, I promised you that I¡¯d never let him take you away, and I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± Upon hearing Lincoln¡¯s words, Vicky¡¯s eyebrows twitched. At this moment, Lincoln¡¯s words were like pouring fuel on the fire. Tyler was never a man who fooled around, and he had no fear of putting his threats into action. As she had anticipated, Tyler barked augh upon hearing Lincoln¡¯s words. ¡°Lincoln, you sure are devoted.¡± Lincoln met his gaze and smiled faintly. ¡°I am the kind of person who treats others the way they treat me. Since Vicky is willing to sacrifice herself for me, how could I, as a man, cower and hide behind a woman?¡± Tyler¡¯s grip on the gun tightened suddenly, and his malicious intent became so intense that it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°In that case, if I don¡¯t fulfill your kind intentions, wouldn¡¯t that be quite unfair to you?¡± Facing the pitch-ck barrel of the gun, Lincoln¡¯s gaze remained steadfast. ¡°You¡¯ll have to step over my dead body if you want to take Vicky away today, Tyler!¡± Tyler sneered and tightened his fingers around the gun. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t dare to do it?¡± ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t!¡± Just then, Vicky stood before Lincoln abruptly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to leave with you. Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Tyler stilled at the sight of her and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Vicky, do you know what you are doing right now?¡± ¡°You want me to leave with you, right?¡± She stared into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to it. What else do you want?¡± ¡°What else do I want?¡± A dazed look appeared on his face as he murmured, ¡°That¡¯s right. What else do I want?¡± Instantly, Tyler found himself lost. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Tyler started to lose track of what he truly wanted. Vicky observed Tyler anxiously, worrying that he might be provoked to shoot. ¡°Vicky.¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice sounded behind her. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me.¡± He pulled Vicky to stand behind him and continued, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to protect you.¡± Vicky paled. ¡°Lincoln, don¡¯t be reckless¡­¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m not being reckless. This is a decision that I made after a long thought process.¡± He lowered his head to gaze at her gently. ¡°This time, I¡¯m not letting anyone take you away, even if it costs me my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky found herself at a loss for words. Tyler despised Lincoln to the core. If Lincoln were to confront him head-on, it would only result in his untimely demise without any positive oue. ¡°Lincoln¡­¡± Vicky wanted to calm him down, but before she could utter a word, a burst of chilling, low laughter abruptly broke the silence. ¡°Have I interrupted an intimate conversation between you two?¡± Vicky turned her head and found Tyler¡¯s expression dark and menacing. His cold, piercing gaze fell upon her, which was then shielded by Lincoln. The air was filled with an ominous aura, and Vicky¡¯s chest tightened. She quickly stepped out from behind Lincoln. ¡°Tyler.¡± She walked up to Tyler and grabbed his hand, whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s go, okay?¡± Tyler lowered his gaze to her. ¡°Are you begging me to leave with you?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Vicky clenched her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­to take me away from here. Can you do that?¡± She knew that Tyler enjoyed being in control, and her pleading would somehow satisfy his twisted urges. Although Vicky never understood where this mentality came from, she could not afford to think about that at this moment. Tylerughed; hisughter was colder than the winter itself.¡± So, you¡¯re begging me for his sake?¡± He struggled to restrain himself, but his voice betrayed his emotions. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve never treated me like this before!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Have you ever considered why Vicky never treated you this way?¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice sounded before hers as he sneered.¡± All you¡¯ve done is force, intimidate, and threaten her. If it weren¡¯t for all that, do you think she¡¯d stay by your side? Look at us now. Do you think Vicky would willingly go back with you if you weren¡¯t pointing a gun at me?¡± The air seemed to freeze in an instant and bloodlust flickered in Tyler¡¯s eyes as he coldly chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll still go back to me after you¡¯re dead, then.¡± ¡°No-¡° Bang! A gunshot resounded through the quiet mansion. At thest second, Vicky pushed Tyler¡¯s arm, causing the bullet to veer off slightly. s, Lincoln was still hit. Blood oozed from his shoulder. Had Vicky not intervened, the bullet would have pierced through Lincoln¡¯s heart. Vicky wanted to check on Lincoln¡¯s condition, but she feared that Tyler might shoot again, so she kept her eyes on Tyler. ¡°Tyler Hart!¡± Vicky¡¯s voice trembled heavily. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?!¡± He had fired a gun inside the Harts¡¯ mansion, despite all the effort and dedication it took to keep the fact that he injured Lincoln hidden. It was all for naught, and Vicky knew that the incident of Lincoln being shot could not possibly be concealed. Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Smoke oozed from the gun, and Tyler muttered in a chilling voice, ¡°You asked me what I want, and now I¡¯m telling you that¡­¡± He stared intently at Lincoln, whoy sprawled on the ground in a pool of his blood, and drawled, ¡°I want him dead, it Vicky had childhood friends, ex-boyfriends, and even an exfiance in the past, but she never cared so much about someone the way she cared for Lincoln. Even Tyler himself had never been treated with such concern. With the sole intention of killing Lincoln, he raised his arm once again. Vicky¡¯s heart sank. Her body instinctively reacted, and she stood in front of Tyler. ¡°If you really want to kill him, then kill me too!¡± Tyler¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What?¡± Vicky¡¯s fingers curled tightly together as she repeated each word with determination, ¡°If you want to kill him, then kill me too!¡± Tyler was momentarily stunned. He knew she would never let him kill Lincoln, but he did not expect her to be willing to die for him. No, saying that she wanted to die alongside Lincoln was a more urate way of putting things. She had never been so resolute and unwavering back when they were in love, and such a realization shot a sharp pain through Tyler¡¯s heart. His heart which had be stone-cold for years ached once again as if he had gone back four years in time. After uttering those words, Vicky stared intently at Tyler¡¯s face, waiting to see his reaction. She was not entirely sure if her threat would have any effect on him. Considering Tyler¡¯s usual style, he would probably respond with a cold mockery, saying, ¡®How much is your life worth? I¡¯m killing Lincoln today, no matter what. What can you do about it?¡¯ To her bewilderment, what she anticipated did not happen. Tyler looked at her with a dazed expression with a hint of confusion. Suddenly, from the direction of the stairs, Valencia¡¯s voice filled with doubt could be heard. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard gunshots outside¡­ Why?¡± When she heard the gunshots, she had not gone too far yet. At first, she thought she had misheard it, but the more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt, so she quickly rushed back. When Valencia saw Lincoln, who had been shot, she let out a piercing scream. ¡°Aahh! Lincoln! What happened to you?!¡± She anxiously rushed to Lincoln¡¯s side, so worried that she even stumbled along the way, losing any trace of her elegant and dignified image. Seeing Valencia rush back, Vicky¡¯s face turned pale in an instant as her worst fears hade true. The sudden sound of the gunshots also caught the attention of the other people in the mansion. When the servants came out to check the situation and saw Lincoln covered in blood, chaos ensued. Some rushed to call an ambnce, while others dialed Old Mister Hart¡¯s number.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Soon enough, the ambnce arrived, and the doctors hurriedly carried Lincoln away. In the midst of it all, Valencia,pletely disregarding Vicky and Tyler, followed the ambnce in a panic, leaving the mansion. The mansion finally regained its quietude when Vicky suddenly remembered about Tyler and instinctively nced at him to find Tyler staring at her as well. Tyler took in the transformation of her expression from panic, and concern, to relief. Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 ¡®So, this is how much she cares about Lincoln,¡¯ Tyler thought gloomily. Sensing Tyler¡¯s gaze on her, Vicky scowled. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± He stared at her and said, ¡°Not even if it means the death of me.¡± Before Vicky could say anything else, he backed away and turned to leave. Due to the fact that Lincoln¡¯s gunshot wound was only in his shoulder and not life-threatening, his surgery ended swiftly. Vicky initially wanted to visit Lincoln, but the way Tyler looked at her before he left the Harts¡¯ mansion overwhelmed her with anxiety. If she were to leave the mansion, she knew she would likely be taken away by the guards stationed outside. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Vicky had no choice but to stay at the mansion and wait for news. A weekter, Lincoln was discharged from the hospital and returned to the mansion. Out of concern for any further idents involving Lincoln, Valencia ordered the bodyguards to surround her residence, not allowing anyone or anything to enter. Apart from blocking Vicky out, Valencia even denied visits from Old Mister Hart. In her eyes, Old Mister Hart and Tyler were in cahoots, conspiring to harm her beloved Lincoln. One day, Old Mister Hart returned with a resigned expression after being denied entry. Vicky stood up from the chair in the living room and greeted him. ¡°Old Mister Hart, how is the situation with the Second Young Master?¡± Old Mister Hart shook his head. ¡°Valencia wouldn¡¯t let me in, so I¡¯m not entirely sure about Lincoln¡¯s current condition. However, I heard from the attending physician at the hospital that his recovery is going well, and he can already walk.¡± Old Mister Hart had heard the details of the situation from Vicky¡¯s ount. Neither of his grandsons seemed to give him any peace of mind, especially Tyler, who had repeatedly harmed Lincoln, showing no respect to his family. Vicky¡¯s heart eased slightly. Lincoln was only injured. Had Lincoln lost his life, it would be a different story altogether. Valencia had not sought revenge in any way at the moment, as she dedicated all her energy to taking care of Lincoln and had no time to attend to other matters. However, Vicky knew that once Lincoln¡¯s condition improved, Valencia would confront Tyler and demand an exnation. Vicky studied Old Mister Hart¡¯s face. ¡°Old Mister Hart, have you been in contact with Tyler recently?¡± Old Mister Hart shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve called Tyler several times, but he hasn¡¯t answered.¡± For the past few days, Tyler had not returned to the mansion at all. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Tyler hadpletely gone off the radar, but both Old Mister Hart and Vicky knew that Tyler was not avoiding the me; he simply did not think that shooting Lincoln was a big deal. Spotting the solemn look on Vicky¡¯s face, Old Mister Hart smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Tyler. Since Lincoln hasn¡¯t been killed, I suppose this matter will be ignored.¡± Vicky, however, was not as optimistic as he was. ¡°Missus Hart loves Lincoln, and considering her personality, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll let this pass.¡± ¡°Indeed, Valencia isn¡¯t a woman who would let this go, but¡­¡± Old Mister Hart narrowed his eyes slyly. ¡°Even if she wants to cause a scene, she won¡¯t be able to do so. This isn¡¯t Molivia, so she doesn¡¯t get to do as she pleases. If she ends up upsetting Tyler, Tyler won¡¯t spare her just because she is his mother.¡± In another room, Valencia¡¯s expression changed as she entered and saw Lincoln standing by the window, basking in the sunlight. ¡°Lincoln, why are you out of bed again? Your wound hasn¡¯t fully healed yet. If you keep moving around like this, what¡¯ll happen if the wound opens up again?¡± Lincoln turned around and spoke gently, ¡°Mother, I haven¡¯t be so fragile that I can¡¯t even walk. Besides, I¡¯ve been resting for many days. Lying in bed all day isn¡¯t beneficial for my recovery.¡± Valencia¡¯s tone sounded somewhat helpless as she said,¡± You always have something to say. Whatever should I do with you¡­¡± Lincoln smiled and invited Valencia to sit. Valencia looked at the rash on Lincoln¡¯s face and expressed her concern. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but your face hasn¡¯t shown any improvement. It seems to have worsened instead. Could it be¡­that you¡¯ve been poisoned?¡± A fleeting shadow crossed Lincoln¡¯s eyes, and he replied in a low voice, ¡°Mother, have you forgotten that I told you the rash on my face shouldn¡¯t be exposed to wind or light? It seems that I haven¡¯t followed the doctor¡¯s instructions, and that¡¯s why it hasn¡¯t healed.¡± Naturally, being transported in an ambnce exposed his face to wind and light, so there was nothing wrong with Lincoln¡¯s exnation, but Valencia still seemed upset and said, ¡°Tyler attacked you again forthat vixen, Vicky! This is outrageous! Don¡¯t worry, Lincoln, I will seek justice for you. I won¡¯t let you suffer in vain!¡± A cold light flickered in her eyes. ¡°I suppose my punishment for Tyler thest time was too lenient that he has be sowless¡­ Isn¡¯t it because he has Old Mister Hart backing him? I just don¡¯t understand why Old Mister Hart is so lenient with his reckless behavior¡­ Is blood rtionship really that important?!¡± The more Valencia spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°To me, this incident might¡¯ve been deliberately orchestrated by Old Mister Hart, in collusion with Vicky and Tyler, to get rid of you! These years, Old Mister Hart has always wanted to reim the shares held by our branch. When he had no way out, Tyler appeared¡­¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this point, Valencia¡¯s expression suddenly changed.¡± Could it be¡­that Tyler was intentionally brought by Old Mister Hart to deal with our side of the family?¡± The more Valencia thought about it, the more it made sense to her, and she murmured, ¡°Tyler doesn¡¯t resemble me and your father at all, especially in terms of personality¡­ He might not even be my biological son. Or perhaps, you, Lincoln, have always been our biological son, and Old Mister Hart deliberately arranged all of this to prevent our side of the family from having real power¡­¡± In truth, Tyler did bear some resemnce to Orion and Valencia. However, due to Valencia¡¯s dislike for Tyler, she found him increasingly repulsive and believed he did not look anything like her and Orion. Lincoln¡¯s low and gentle voice interrupted Valencia¡¯s conspiracy theories. He did not offer anyment on Valencia¡¯s spections and simply said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s pretend this never happened and stop pushing on this.¡± Valencia instantly snapped back to reality and eximed,¡± Lincoln, what are you saying? You¡¯ve suffered such a serious injury! How can we just let this go? And what about next time? If he doesn¡¯t face severe punishment, he¡¯ll continue to harm you!¡± Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Listen to me first.¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice was tranquilizing. ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t want me to be wronged, but letting this go is our only choice.¡± ¡°Lincoln, are you saying this because you don¡¯t want me to go after Vicky?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Lincoln said calmly. ¡°Mom, have you forgotten where we are?¡± ¡°We¡¯re at our home, of cour-¡± she blurted out, only to pause, realizing that they were in Zendonia. Lincoln knew that Valencia realized their situation. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is Zendonia. Even if you go to Tyler, what can you do? You know his temper. He¡¯ll never apologize. If you provoke him, do you know what the consequences will be?¡± Valencia¡¯s face paled slightly at Lincoln¡¯s words. Although Tyler had acknowledged his lineage, due to his rebellious and wilful nature, Valencia¡¯s impression of him had deteriorated overtime. Her feelings toward Tyler shifted from feeling guilty and indebted initially to sheer resentment. She never regarded Tyler as her biological son, and Tyler did not show her the respect of a biological mother either. Therefore, Tyler had no concerns for her or Orion whatsoever. Furthermore, Valencia knew that Tyler was a lunatic who could kill Lincoln on impulse when provoked; there might even be a chance that Tyler was waiting for someone to present such an opportunity to him. ¡°Is letting this go our only course of action now?¡± Valencia asked reluctantly. ¡°I only sustained minor injuries,¡± replied Lincoln nonchntly, appearing as if he did not care. ¡°With some rest, I¡¯ll recover. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°But Tyler hasn¡¯t evene to see you once! Is this disobedient child truly my biological son?!¡± Valenciained. Just as Valencia was about to continue her grievances, her phone suddenly rang. Despite being angry, she answered the call without checking who it was. ¡°Who is it? Speak if you have something to say,¡± she said impatiently. After a few seconds of silence, a woman¡¯s clear and melodious voice came through the phone. ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s me, Avery.¡± ¡°Avery?¡± Valencia was momentarily stunned but quickly realized who it was. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I justnded and am on my way to the Harts¡¯ mansion,¡± Avery replied. ¡°I heard about Lincoln¡¯s injury, so I¡¯m nning to visit him.¡± Valencia instinctively refused, ¡°Lincoln is fine. Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± Valencia was about to say that their engagement had already been terminated when Avery continued, ¡°Aunt, Lincoln is my fiance. It¡¯s only natural for me to visit him. It¡¯s not an inconvenience.¡± Valencia¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Miss Yeager, your engagement with Lincoln has already been terminated¡­¡± Before Valencia could finish her sentence, Avery interrupted with a smile in her voice. ¡°Aunt, an engagement isn¡¯t the same as a breakup. It can¡¯t be terminated just by one side. I understand that you have some sort of misunderstanding about me because of the scandals involving me. The main purpose of my visit this time is to exin everything. Besides, if you truly wish to terminate this engagement, you should at least meet me in person so we can have a clear conversation instead of ending the engagement by yourself, don¡¯t you think?¡± Avery¡¯s words left Valencia speechless. Avery continued, ¡°I heard that Lincoln wants to terminate the engagement because he has a new girlfriend¡­ If he truly doesn¡¯t like me anymore, I won¡¯t force him. However, before that happens, I want Lincoln to personally discuss this matter with me.¡± With things havinge to this point, Valencia could not find any words to refuse. After hanging up the phone, Valencia recounted the conversation to Lincoln. ¡°Lincoln, Avery somehow got wind of the news and came all the way to Zendonia, iming that she wants to talk to you. I guess she wants to hang onto you and insist on getting engaged with you.¡± Ever since the news of Avery partying with other men at a bar broke out, Valencia had been extremely displeased with her as she felt that Avery was not worthy of being with Lincoln. Since then, Valencia had wanted to end the engagement. However, she faced strong opposition from Avery, who imed that she had not been involved with other men and had been framed. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, Valencia did not believe Avery¡¯s exnation. Even if it was the result of a scheme, Avery¡¯s reputation was in the dirt, and the Harts could not ept such a woman into the family. ¡®As for Vicky Shaw¡­¡¯ Valencia thought. ¡®She¡¯ll never be a part of this family unless I die.1 Lincoln did not seem surprised and smiled. ¡°Since Miss Yeager hase all the way to see me, it seems inappropriate to chase her away. Let¡¯s meet and cancel the engagement officially.¡± Valencia scowled. ¡°But she used to be all over you. Will she agree to call off the engagement?¡± Lincoln chuckled. ¡°She will.¡± One day, Aurora had nothing better to do and came to visit Vicky once again. The Harts assumed that Aurora was Tyler¡¯s fiance and did not make any effort to stop her from entering. After receiving the servant¡¯s notification, Vicky had juste downstairs when she was greeted by Aurora¡¯s warm embrace. ¡°Vicky, longtime no see. I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± Aurora said with enthusiasm. Vicky still felt somewhat ufortable with Aurora¡¯s attitude toward her and took a few steps back. ¡°Miss Starling, do you have something to discuss with me?¡± Aurora knew that her coboration with Tyler had caused great harm to Vicky and that it could not be forgotten overnight, so she did not mind Vicky¡¯s attitude and replied,¡± Can you apany me for a walk?¡± Vicky pondered for a few seconds and nodded gently. The two of them walked to the garden, and Aurora nced at Vicky before asking in a soft voice, ¡°Vicky, have you¡­been arguing with Tyler recently?¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°I guess you really did fight.¡± Aurora frowned. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that he looked like someone stole a lot of money from him when I ran into him a few days back. I guessed right; you two must¡¯ve fought. What happened? Did you give him the cold shoulder?¡± Upon hearing this, Vicky let out a coldugh. ¡°His childishness caused it.¡± Aurora agreed. ¡°I do think that he is quite childish.¡± Aurora never truly understood Tyler¡¯s actions and found them pointless as though Tyler was actively looking for trouble. Vicky looked at Aurora in surprise. Aurora read the look in Vicky¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°What? Do you think I came to see you today to plead for your forgiveness on Tyler¡¯s behalf?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I¡¯d never plead for him,¡± said Aurora. She had been done with Tyler for a long time and would love to see him fail. She could not cause Tyler to fail herself, but Vicky could, and seeing Tyler unhappy would be quite satisfying. Aurora was about to continue speaking when Vicky suddenly stopped in her tracks. Confused, Aurora nced at her and followed her gaze before freezing at the sight before her. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 ¡°You are Tyler Hart?¡± Avery stared at the man before her with disbelief. ¡°You are the elder brother of Lincoln, the descendent of the Harts who have been adopted into a different family?¡± Tyler lowered his gaze at her and asked, ¡°Do you need something, Miss Yeager?¡± She blinked nkly. ¡°Are you really? Seriously?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You are different from how rumors describe you,¡± she said bluntly. Tyler lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Rumors?¡± Avery scanned him from head to toe. ¡¯Don¡¯t you know what people say about you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± As Lincoln¡¯s fiance, Avery had heard of Tyler¡¯s name. She and Lincoln had been engaged before Tyler returned to the Hart family. Due to workmitments, she had gone abroad for a period when Tyler was brought back to Zendonia. Though she had heard many stories about Tyler, she never met him. Avery intentionally teased, ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Tyler responded with cold indifference, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Avery was momentarily rendered speechless, her words stuck in her throat. She had not expected Tyler to be so indifferent, even when he knew who she was. As the daughter of the Yeager family and one of the top beauties in the high society of Molivia, it was rare for a man to be unmoved in her presence. Beauty was a woman¡¯s weapon, and she possessed not only beauty but also a prominent family background, so any man would fight for a chance to capture her attention except her fiance, Lincoln, and the man standing before her, who seemed to be even more aloof. Avery became more curious about this man before her and decided to stop being coy. ¡°There are rumors that youe from an ordinary middle-ss family.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler¡¯s adoptive parents¡¯ family could be considered a prestigious family in Stoneford City, but for families like the Yeagers, his adoptive family was just an ordinary middless family at best. Avery studied his incredibly handsome face and continued,¡± They say you have crude manners, that you received no proper education, and hang out with riffraff from the streets. All you do is fight and brawl. Moreover, you are extremely impolite and disrespectful to your elders. You are an unpolished piece of wood, which is why you were eventually driven out of the Hart family.¡± Avery¡¯s words were not unfounded. After all, Tyler had first injured Lincoln, then angered Old Mister Hart, Valencia, and Orion. It was evident that he had little sense of belonging to his biological family, and while his attitude might not have been tantly disrespectful, it was far from respectful. Tyler¡¯s acts of violence were a fact, and it was also true that he had caused Old Mister Hart to be hospitalized. These incidents were not baseless rumors, so Avery had always held the impression of Tyler being rude, ill-mannered, and disgraceful. As for his appearance¡­ As far as looks went, with Valencia and Orion¡¯s genes, she knew that Tyler would have a great appearance. However, looks were not the sole determining factor for someone¡¯s character. One¡¯s mannerisms and demeanor were the real criteria for a suitable match. Some people spoke with vulgarity,cked poise in their posture, and would appear repulsive even if they were exceptionally beautiful or handsome. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Before this, Avery had always thought that Tyler was a brute man, only for her belief to be denied entirely. Not only was Tyler handsome-looking, but he had a majestic air about him that rivaled Lincoln, who had been raised in a noble family. On top of that, Tyler had a more dominating presence than Lincoln. He was hardly that rumored brute thug but was the dream man of all women. If any of the nobledies in the elite society had met him in person, they would kill him to marry him. Tyler remained indifferent and said, ¡°I see.¡± His calm andposed demeanor made Avery even more curious about him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± she asked. Tyler calmly countered, ¡°Why should I be?¡± ¡°They maliciously ndered you and said terrible things about you. Aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± ¡°I never get angry over irrelevant people.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Avery was momentarily stunned and asked again, ¡°Do you have any ns to rify these rumors?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? These false rumors can damage your reputation,¡± said Avery with a serious expression. and age, reputation is important to everyone. How can you be so indifferent?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°The more you care, the more you lose. There¡¯s no need to bother myself over such things.¡± Avery repeated to herself, ¡°The more you care, the more you lose¡­ That seems to make sense. If I hadn¡¯t cared so much about my reputation, I wouldn¡¯t have been manipted and lost everything¡­ That woman knew that I valued my reputation more than anything else.¡± Avery increasingly felt that Tyler¡¯s words held wisdom. ¡°I won¡¯t bother with rumors in the future.¡± She looked up and gazed into the man¡¯s deep, ocean-like eyes, and pouted. ¡°It would¡¯ve been better if I had met you earlier.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze fell on her without a change in expression.¡± Where are you headed, Miss Yeager?¡± Avery had a favorable impression of Tyler, so she stayed in ce and engaged in conversation with him willingly. ¡°I heard that Lincoln got injured, so I came to check on him.¡± That was her exnation to others, when in truth, she had heard that Lincoln had another woman, so she came to see for herself. The Harts had indeed mentioned the possibility of canceling the engagement to the Yeagers. During that time, Avery was in a fierce battle with an illegitimate daughter of the family, so she assumed that the Harts proposed canceling the engagement because she had been set up and her reputation was ruined. She did not pay much attention to it at the time until a week ago when she heard rumors saying that Lincoln was seen with another woman and that he brought that woman to his family banquet, introducing her as his girlfriend. After seeing the surveince footage of the event, Avery became restless. Lincoln was the man she chose as her fiance, and the Yeagers had invested a lot to support him. However, Lincoln sessfully established himself in the Hart family and no longer needed the support of the Yeagers, so it looked as though he was ready to discard the Yeagers. Avery could not bear the thought of being cast aside and refused to let Lincoln get rid of her unless she wanted to cancel the engagement herself. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Not far away, Aurora saw Avery talking to Tyler and could not help but whisper, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Vicky turned her head to look at Aurora. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Aurora nodded. ¡°Her name is Avery Yeager. She is Lincoln¡¯s fiancee.¡± Vicky furrowed her brow slightly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She had heard rumors about Lincoln¡¯s fiancee. Though she did not know the girl¡¯s name, she knew she belonged to the prestigious Yeager family, whose background was no less impressive than the Hart family. Rumors had it that Valencia hastily arranged a fiancee for Lincoln who could provide support out of fear biological son, Tyler, would threaten Lincoln¡¯s position, and Lincoln had epted the arrangement obediently. Aurora¡¯s voice rose again. ¡°Speaking of which, the Yeager family is even more powerful than mine. Being engaged to Lincoln is considered marrying down a ss, I suppose. Although the Hart family is also a top-tier aristocratic family, Lincoln¡¯s status as an adopted son is somewhat inferior whenpared to Avery. At the time when the engagement was proposed, many people gossiped about it and criticized Lincoln as a freeloader, calling him a boy toy. Some even openly mocked him¡­¡± 1 Aurora paused for a moment and lowered her voice.¡± Despite the ridicule and humiliation, Lincoln remained calm and maintained his gentlemanly demeanor. Despite being targeted by some young masters who had long held grudges against him, he didn¡¯t show a hint of annoyance or inferiority¡­ That¡¯s when I realized that the Second Young Master of the Hart family isn¡¯t some ordinary man. Before long, he actually got engaged to Avery. My father told me that Lincoln is a resourceful and courageous man, far from the mediocre person he was rumored to be. With the help of the Yeagers, he grew stronger. In just a few years, he firmly established himself in the Hart family, and his position became unshakable even though he is an adopted son.¡± Vicky furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Missus Hart and Lincoln mention the matter of breaking off the engagement with Miss Yeager multiple times. What¡¯s the story behind it?¡± Aurora looked around to make sure that no one was paying attention before whispering, ¡°Six months ago, Avery was exposed for having a scandal with a man at a nightclub, and it caused a huge uproar in ourmunity¡­ The news lingered for a week before it was finally suppressedpletely. The Hart family is a well-respected and influential family after all, and they couldn¡¯t tolerate such a scandal involving Avery, so Missus Hart wanted to break off their engagement. With Avery¡¯s reputation ruined, once Lincoln breaks off the engagement, I¡¯m afraid not there won¡¯t be a single eligible bachelor willing to marry her. The bigger the family, the more they care about their reputation. After all, the scandal of her messing around with guys became public knowledge. Even if she does have a promiscuous private life, there are still a lot of guys who¡¯d marry her so long as her lifestyle is kept a secret. Once it¡¯s been exposed to the public, no noble family will tolerate epting a woman with a ruined reputation into their family. ¡°That¡¯s why the Yeagers have been dragging this matter on and responded to the Harts¡¯ request to call off the engagement. I guess the Yeagers have been searching for evidence to clear Avery¡¯s reputation during this time. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s managed to clear her name, but¡­¡± Aurora looked at Vicky with a serious expression. ¡°Avery isn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly. The Yeagers have been fighting amongst themselvestely, but Avery remained standing throughout everything and is highly regarded by the family. When Lincoln took you to Missus Hart¡¯s party and introduced you as his girlfriend, Avery might¡¯ve caught wind of that.¡± Aurora paused and continued, ¡°She looks harmless, but you never know what goes on inside her head. You need to be careful, Vicky. She mighte after you.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Thank you. I will be careful.¡± After a few moments of hesitation, Aurora added, ¡°A huge part of why Avery picked Lincoln as her fiance was because she liked his face¡­ She really likes handsome guys, and looks are her priority.¡± Any sane person would favor whatever was easy on the eyes, and it seemed normal for a woman to like handsome men. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Vicky was a bit puzzled as to why Aurora felt the need to bring this upto her. Seeing Vicky¡¯s confusion, Aurora sighed with resignation.¡± Vicky, I¡¯m sure Tyler¡¯s looks must¡¯ve attracted quite a few admirers, right?¡± It finally dawned on Vicky what Aurora was getting at. ¡°Are you saying that Avery might develop feelings for Tyler? But she¡¯s engaged to Lincoln, right? Would she try to date them both at the same time?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, but if Lincoln intends to break off the engagement with Avery and he gets his way¡­ don¡¯t you think Avery might shift her attention to Tyler?¡¯ Concerned that Vicky might feel upset, Aurora added, ¡°Of course, this is just what I think. The engagement between Avery and Lincoln might not be easily dissolved. After all, the investment Avery¡¯s family has made in Lincoln is significant, and the more they¡¯ve invested, the harder it is to let go. Avery may have a fondness for handsome men, but she¡¯s not the type to dabble with multiple rtionships. However, even if she doesn¡¯t have any interest in Tyler, she still believes that you¡¯ve stolen her fiance, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll let that go that easily. Vicky, you should start making ns and find a way to leave; keep your distance from the Hart family as soon as possible.¡± As Vicky walked back with a heavy heart after seeing Aurora off, Aurora¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Indeed, she should find a way to leave this ce. It was not just because of Avery¡¯s presence, but because if she stayed here any longer, Tyler might actually end up killing Lincoln. Lost in her thoughts, Vicky identally bumped into someone along the way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she quickly apologized. ¡°Oh, who do we have here? It¡¯s Miss Shaw,¡± rang a sarcastic female voice before Vicky. Vicky looked up and paled when she recognized the person standing before her. It was none other than Valencia. If one were to ask Vicky who the one person in the entire Hart family she least wanted to see was, it would undoubtedly be Valencia. ¡°Missus Hart,¡± Vicky greeted. Valencia¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, her cold, snake-like gaze fixed upon Vicky¡¯s face as she approached Vicky slowly. ¡°Miss Shaw, yourplexion looks wonderful. It seems you¡¯ve been doing quite well during your time in the Hart family.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Vicky backed away. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything important to discuss, I will get going now.¡± She turned to leave and Valencia immediately shouted behind her, ¡°Stand right there! Have I given you permission to leave?¡± Vicky¡¯s steps halted for a moment before running away. It was unwise to be in any form of conflict or confrontation with Valencia in the Harts¡¯ mansion. However, Valencia had no intention of letting her go and raised her voice, ¡°Maids! Capture that disrespectful woman and bring her to me!¡± Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Instantly, two maids darted toward Vicky from behind Valencia, and one of the maids pped Vicky across the face. Smack! These maids worked hardbor over the years and were extremely strong, so Vicky¡¯s cheek instantly turned swollen. Valencia sneered smugly. ¡°Look around and think twice if this is a ce for you to do as you please!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The next instant, Valencia froze because Vicky raised her arm and pped the maid before her. The maid did not anticipate that Vicky would fight back and copse onto the ground under the impact. Although the p was not aimed at Valencia, it still humiliated her. Valencia had met many wealthy and high-ranking heiresses, even some princesses, who all treated her with the utmost respect with the exception of Vicky. ¡®It¡¯s because of her that Tyler repeatedly disregarded me, his own mother!¡¯ hissed Valencia internally and pointed at Vicky, her anger shaking her voice. ¡°How insolent! How dare youy your hands on someone? All of you, grab her, and if she dares to resist¡­¡± Valencia gritted her teeth. ¡°Beat her until she can¡¯t resist anymore!¡± As she spoke, several servants approached Vicky. Unable to seek retribution from Tyler for Lincoln¡¯s injury, Valencia had to swallow her pride. She despised Vicky and believed that she was the culprit responsible for her strained rtionship with Tyler. Since the opportunity had presented itself, Valencia instantly gathered a group of strong servants to corner Vicky. She could not beat Vicky to death, but giving her a lesson would pose no issues. So long as Vicky was still breathing, Tyler would not be able to do anything. Tyler¡¯s reaction waspletely outside the scope of her consideration. The more Tyler cared for Vicky, the more it would hurt him to see Vicky being punished, and Valencia considered it a way to seek revenge against Tyler for what he had done to Lincoln. Valencia had everything nned but did not expect Vicky to resist. Still, Vicky¡¯s resistance gave Valencia the excuse she needed to punish Vicky. As Vicky saw three more servants approaching her, her expression darkened, and she immediately realized that Valencia hade prepared today. The memory of theirst encounter was still fresh in her mind, and she knew that if she was captured by Valencia again, she might suffer even more torment. Vicky was not foolish enough to fall into that trap again, so she quickly fled without any concern for her pride. Valencia¡¯s expression darkened with anger at Vicky¡¯s audacity to run away. ¡°All of you, go after her! Don¡¯t let her escape!¡± Valenciamanded, her eyes gleaming with sinister intent as she watched Vicky¡¯s figure receding into the distance. She took out her phone and spoke coldly, ¡°That wretched woman is too stubborn. Call a few bodyguards. I¡¯d like to see where she¡¯ll scurry and take cover now!¡± Indeed, Vicky did not know where to hide. The Harts¡¯ mansion was vast, and her location was far from Old Mister Hart¡¯s residence. Furthermore, Valencia had taken precautions to block any route she might take to seek help. If Vicky dared to show her face, she would not be given the slightest chance to struggle and the servants would simply take her away. When she went downstairs to meet Aurora, she happened to have left her phone behind, which meant she had no means to seek help from others. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Half an hour of hiding was all Vicky managed before Valencia¡¯s men found her. It seemed that Valencia was ying for keeps this time, as the people she sent to find Vicky were all skilled bodyguards. In the face of these professional guards, Vicky had no means of defending herself. Knowing that resistance was futile, Vicky decided not to invite more trouble upon herself. By thekeside, Valencia stood on the bridge, enjoying the scenic view of theke. When Vicky was captured and brought back, Valencia sneered. ¡°Weren¡¯t you running away? Why did you stop?¡± Valencia leisurely walked over to Vicky¡¯s side, looking down at her from a superior position. ¡°Where do you think you are? Did you really think that you could escape?¡± Restrained by the bodyguards on either side, Vicky could not move an inch. She remained silent, refusing to speak, and Valencia¡¯s gaze turned colder and more contemptuous the longer she looked at her. Normally, Valencia prided herself on her noble status and would never sink to physically attacking someone as it would tarnish her elegance and lower her standards. However, she could not contain her loathing toward Vicky and raised her hand, delivering a searing p to Vicky¡¯s face. Smack! The force behind the blow was so powerful that Valencia¡¯s own hand tingled, yet this did not satisfy her. She continued to rain down several more ps upon Vicky¡¯s face until she ran out of strength, gasping for breath. Looking at Vicky¡¯s swollen face, which no longer bore its original beauty, Valencia still felt that it was not enough.¡± Vicky, kneel before me right now!¡± Vicky kept her head down, her disheveled hair obscuring her face, making it impossible to discern her expression. Seemingly ignorant to Valencia¡¯s words, she stood motionless in ce. Valencia sneered andmanded the two bodyguards,¡± Make this wretched woman kneel!¡± ¡°Yes, madam!¡± One of the bodyguards kicked Vicky¡¯s knee with force. Vicky felt a sharp pain and lost control, sinking to her knees. Valencia reveled in her delight and was about to continue humiliating Vicky when suddenly, Vicky forcefully shoved Valencia away. Since being captured, Vicky had shown no signs of resistance, leading everyone to believe that she would not dare to revolt, so no one expected Vicky to strike back. At that moment, Valencia, who was standing by thekeside, was caught off-guard and got shoved into the icy water with a resounding ssh. This unexpected turn of events caught everyone off guard, and chaos ensued. ¡°Oh my god, Missus Hart has fallen into theke!¡± ¡°She can¡¯t swim! Hurry, hurry! Go rescue her!¡± 1 With this turn of events, the bodyguards who had been guarding Vicky were no longer focused on her but instead jumped into theke to save Valencia. Vicky neglected the burning pain on her cheeks and got up to run. Ever since she was captured, she had been reserving her energy and waiting for a chance. After being pped multiple times, she finally got her chance. She stared at Valencia, who was struggling in theke, without a hint of sympathy in her heart, and looked away before stumbling to get away. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, after all the beating she had received, she felt light -headed and was about to fall after just taking two steps forward, when someone reached out to catch her before she fell. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± rang a familiar, melodious voice in a tense tone. Vicky jolted and looked up to find Tyler¡¯s face before her. Feeling as though she had been burnt by his presence, she instinctively pulled away, yet Tyler held onto her. He pursed his lips in displeasure as he studied her swollen cheeks. ¡°Vicky, what happened here?¡± At this moment, the bodyguards finally rescued Valencia from the water. Since she had not been in the water for long, she was rtively unharmed, but the shock had caused her heart to ache. The servants, upon seeing her condition, immediately took out the rxant they carried with them and fed them to Valencia. After taking the medicine, her pallid face gradually regained some color, but her breathing remained rapid. Valencia was drenched from head to toe, with strands of water nts and leaves clinging to her hair, completely losing her elegant and noble image. ¡°How dare you?! Damn you! Damn you!¡± Valencia gnashed her teeth and cursed, her whole body trembling with anger.¡± Bring Vicky to me. I want her dead!¡± Even during the years when Orion went into aa, she had never been humiliated to this extent. Upon hearing Valencia¡¯s voice, Vicky was startled, knowing that she had to escape from here as soon as possible, or Valencia would surely skin her alive. Vicky tried to pull her hand away, but the man¡¯s grip was unyielding, and she grew increasingly anxious. ¡°Tyler, let go!¡± Tyler lowered his gaze to take in Vicky¡¯s panicked expression, his dark eyes growing cold and distant. He raised his gaze to the disheveled state Valencia was in with a chilling glint in his eyes. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vicky, I will make you regret evering into this world! Capture her and bring her back! Also, call Orion and bring in more people! I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t deal with a powerless woman like her!¡± Valencia screamed. ¡°Tyler!¡± Vicky¡¯s voice trembled. She had fought so hard for this brief window to escape, and if she was captured once again, she would likely get killed. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Tyler pulled her into his embrace and said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, she won¡¯ty a finger on you.¡± Vicky looked up at Tyler, and her heart inexplicably fluttered. Meanwhile, the bodyguards, who had been prepared to recapture Vicky as ordered by Valencia, hesitated when they saw Tyler. Valencia, bing even more hysterical, shouted, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Hurry up and bring that wench back to me!¡± ¡°Well, Missus Hart¡­¡± The bodyguards muttered gingerly. Valencia¡¯s blood was boiling with anger and she was about to reprimand the bodyguards when a clear and crisp female voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Missus Hart, what¡¯s going on?¡± A graceful figure stepped forward slowly. The woman had a slender figure and a delicate face, and her beauty rivaled that of Vicky. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Avery approached Valencia, who was still sitting on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s cold on the ground. Why don¡¯t you get up first?¡± Valencia¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Avery Yeager?¡± Valencia took the opportunity to pick on Vicky as Avery went to see Lincoln, knowing that Lincoln would stop her if he found out. She did not raise Tyler, so she was not overly upset that he did not listen to her. However, Lincoln had always been obedient, and the only times he would disobey Valencia were when Vicky was involved. It felt as though her son was being taken away by another woman, and Valencia could not help but resent Vicky because of it. Upon hearing the voice, Vicky turned her head and saw Avery helping Valencia to her feet. ¡°Missus Hart, what happened? Why are you so angry?¡± Avery asked softly. Valencia disliked Avery because of her scandalous past. However, considering that the Yeagers had helped multiple asions, Valencia maintained frosty civility toward Avery in public despite her disgust for her. Valencia¡¯s expression darkened at the arrival of Avery and Tyler. Unable to continue with her aggressive approach, Valencia pointed at Vicky and spoke in a shrill, piercing voice, ¡°This woman pushed me into theke and almost drowned me¡­ Tell me, shouldn¡¯t I be angry?!¡± Avery put on a surprised expression as she nced at Vicky and suddenly eximed, ¡°Good heavens, what happened to this youngdy¡¯s face? Why is it so swollen?¡± Valencia froze. She had been too brutal in her attack, and Vicky¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen, clearly showing the imprint of her five fingers, making it obvious that she had been heavily pped. Valencia purposefully kept the part where she captured and pped Vicky untold, hoping to shift all the me onto Vicky, only for Avery to expose the truth, leaving Valencia with nowhere to hide. At the moment, Avery wore a mask of disbelief and clueless innocence. Valencia felt disgusted by Avery, just like she felt toward Vicky. She calmed down slightly and said, ¡°This woman disrespected me. Not only did she insult me, but she also assaulted my servant¡­ Every country has itsws, and every family has its rules. She acted recklessly in front of me, and I taught her a lesson. However, that isn¡¯t a reason for her to push me into theke¡­ It¡¯s nothing short of attempted murder!¡± Avery furrowed her brow and nodded. ¡°What you said does make some sense¡­ Even if she were to fight back, she shouldn¡¯t push someone into theke. Your health has always been poor, and if anything happened to you, the consequences would be unthinkable.¡± Valencia¡¯s expression eased slightly, and Vicky nced at Tyler. Tyler¡¯s expression remained calm like still water, and he did not make any objection as though he tacitly agreed with Avery¡¯s reasoning. A chill ran down Vicky¡¯s spine as she thought to herself, ¡®Can it be that he also wants me to apologize to Valencia?¡¯ Vicky spoke coldly, ¡°Miss Yeager, I don¡¯t agree with your words. While we should respect our elders, it doesn¡¯t mean we should tolerate disrespect from them. Right and wrong have nothing to do with age, status, or position. Don¡¯t advise others on their suffering until you experience it yourself. Miss Yeager, you don¡¯t fully understand the whole situation, so it¡¯d be better for you to stay out of it.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 The smile on Avery¡¯s face froze in ce. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want to apologize?¡± ¡°Why should I apologize when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Vicky said coldly. ¡°Is it not wrong for you to shove Missus Hart into theke?¡± Avery asked in surprise. ¡°Are you saying that when someone¡¯s life is in danger, it is wrong for them to act out of self-defense? Are you saying that if they end up injuring the person who was hurting them, they should apologize?¡± Vicky retorted. Avery was instantly rendered speechless. As a highly educated nobledy, she could not bring herself to be unreasonable, but Valencia was different. She pointed angrily at Vicky and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away with some fabricated nonsense, Vicky. I won¡¯t let you off the hook today until you¡¯re properly punished for your actions. The Harts won¡¯t let you off either! And-¡° Before Valencia could finish her words, Tyler spoke up,¡± Vicky, apologize to Mother.¡± Vicky was taken aback and looked up at Tyler. His exquisitely handsome face waspletely devoid of emotion. His tone was steady and his voice remained calm as if he was discussing a perfectly normal matter. Vicky could not believe what she was hearing and asked,¡± What did you say?¡± Tyler lowered his head, his gaze meeting Vicky¡¯s astonished eyes as he softly repeated himself, ¡°Apologize to Mother.¡± At that moment, Tyler assumed a protective stance, his tall figure enveloping her in his embrace, as a guardian would. His hands held her frozen fingers, providing a constant stream of warmth that dispelled the chill of moments ago. Her blood ran cold within an instant upon hearing his words. Valencia was stunned as well but soon revealed a satisfied expression. From her perspective, her son had been ensnared by Vicky years ago to the point where he abandoned his own parents. Just recently, to seek justice for Vicky, he even publicly demanded an apology, showing no regard or respect for Valencia as his mother. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Valencia thought that Tyler would act the same way this time as well, but surprisingly, Tyler stood by her side. Observing this, Avery smiled and said, ¡°Miss Shaw, regardless of how you feel, Missus Hart, Mister Hart, and myself believe that you should apologize¡­ It may not matter when one person uses you of wrongdoing, but when everyone thinks it¡¯s your fault, Miss Shaw, don¡¯t you think you should reflect on your actions?¡± Vicky¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She had indeed made the mistake of believing Tyler¡¯s lies about protecting her and wasting precious time that she should have utilized to get away. She had forgotten that she had a fight with Tyler over Lincoln¡¯s injury merely a few days ago, and Tyler could not possibly let it go so easily. Vicky expressionlessly withdrew her hand from Tyler¡¯s palm. ¡°When one wishes to give someone a hard time, it¡¯s not difficult to find a reason to do so. Miss Yeager is soon to be Missus Hart¡¯s daughter- inw, and Mister Hart is her son. If you all think I¡¯m at fault, I truly have nothing to say.¡± Tyler sensed the implications in her words, furrowed his brow, and firmly gripped Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t apologize,¡± Vicky said with annoyance as she tried to shake his hand off. ¡°Let go.¡± Tyler seemed to want to say something when a warm, deep voice rose in the air. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 All heads turned toward the source of the voice. A tall, slender man appeared seemingly out of nowhere. He wore a hat, a mask, and sunsses that almost obscured his entire face, but one could still make out small red rashes on the exposed skin. As soon as Valencia caught sight of him, her expression changed instantly. She hurriedly approached him, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Lincoln, why are you here? Your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed, and you shouldn¡¯t expose your face to the wind¡­ Hurry, hurry, go back and rest!¡± Valencia paid no attention to Vicky and attempted to usher Lincoln away. However, he stood his ground, unmoving. ¡°I heard you fell into the water, so I came to check on you. Are you alright?¡± Lincoln¡¯s concern seemed to greatly please Valencia. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m perfectly fine now? There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Go back and rest.¡± Instead of leaving, Lincoln¡¯s gaze shifted toward Vicky.¡± Vicky,¡± he said, his eyebrows furrowing as he noticed the redness on her face. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Vicky remained silent. It was only at this moment that Valencia, who was driven by her maternal instincts earlier, suddenly realized that Lincoln¡¯s presence here could not have been solely because he heard about her falling into the water. Their residential area was a considerable distance from theke, and it had not been long since she fell in. Even if Lincoln received words about the incident, it would have been impossible for him to arrive so quickly. The only possibility was that Lincoln had learned that Vicky was being picked on and hurried over. With this thought in mind, Valencia¡¯s expression darkened.¡± Lincoln.¡± Her tone softened. ¡°Do you know how your mother ended up in the water?¡± Lincoln averted his gaze. ¡°How did you end up in the water?¡± Valencia pointed at Vicky. ¡°It was this woman who pushed me into theke, nearly killing me. Lincoln, what do you think should be done to someone who tried to harm your mother?¡± Lincoln¡¯s smile remained unchanged. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re still drenched, and there are many people around here. Why don¡¯t you go back and change your clothes? If there¡¯s something you want to say, we can discuss it when we get back home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that once we go back, the culprit will flee in fear,¡± Valencia said sarcastically. ¡°It won¡¯t happen,¡± Lincoln assured her. ¡°I promise to make this right for you. Mother, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Indeed, many people had started to notice themotion and nced in their direction from time to time. If they continued to cause a scene, there was a chance that Old Mister Hart would catch wind of it and, given his tendency to meddle, he might take Vicky away without any chance of resolution. With that in mind, Valencia rxed slightly and finally relented. ¡°Let¡¯s go back so I can get changed, then.¡± Valencia nced at Vicky. ¡°Miss Shaw, don¡¯t forget toe along. We still have some matters to discuss¡­and rify.¡± Vicky was brought back to where Valencia lived, and along the way, Tyler kept a firm grip around her wrist, preventing her from running away. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the end, she gave up as she needed to preserve her energy for the fight that was toe. Avery, too, followed the group. Upon returning to the house, Valencia went to get changed, while Tyler brought Vicky to an empty guest room. After ordering the servants to bring the first aid kit and ice pack, Tyler started to apply ointment onto Vicky¡¯s swollen cheeks. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Tyler was the first to break the silence. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Vicky kept her head bowed wordlessly. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± he asked. She remained quiet, and tension rose in the air. He pursed his lips at her reluctance to speak or look at him.¡± Vicky, how am I supposed to handle this if you don¡¯t tell me anything?¡± Hershes fluttered at his words, and she finally looked up at him. ¡°Handle this? Isn¡¯t your way of handling it having me apologize?¡± His dark and intense eyes stared at her unwaveringly. ¡°It¡¯s a fact that you pushed her into theke, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked. In fact, he had arrived in time and witnessed the scene. Vicky admitted, ¡°Yes. So what?¡± ¡°Her health is fragile, and she has had heart problems for a while. By pushing her, you could¡¯ve caused unforeseen consequences-¡° Tyler¡¯s words were abruptly cut off by Vicky¡¯s cold interruption. ¡°Are you using me of trying to kill your mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely stating an objective fact.¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re not interested in knowing the reasons and asked me to apologize to her?¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°Back when Missus Hart locked me in the basement, your effort in looking for me and how you made your parents apologize for it had all been an act, right?¡± Vicky did not fully believe what Lincoln had told her, but seeing Tyler react to the situation, she was finally convinced. Tyler¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°An act?¡± ¡°Stop pretending, Tyler. I know everything,¡± said Vicky with a slightugh. ¡°It was all your doing, right? Your purpose was to use me and sever ties with your parents. It wasn¡¯t your parents who captured me; it was you. Am I wrong?¡± There was a flicker of astonishment in Tyler¡¯s eyes, followed by a trace of anger. ¡°Who told you all this?¡± ¡°Do I need someone to tell me?¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡°All your previous tenderness and caring efforts had all been carried out to seek revenge. You orchestrated this whole y, not only to free yourself from your parents¡¯ control but also to make me fall for youpletely. Killing two birds with one stone, huh?¡± Tyler gripped her shoulder, his eyes pitch ck and icy as they locked with hers. ¡°Vicky, is that what you think of me?¡± ¡°What I think of you depends on what you¡¯ve done to me.¡± Vicky coldly brushed off his hand; even the slightest touch from him filled her with disgust. All of Tyler¡¯s previous actions to stand up for her in front of his parents were all calcted, until this moment when siding with her no longer held any benefit for him. Hence, it did not matter if she endured a little mistreatment. Vicky¡¯s attitude easily ignited his anger. ¡°Did Lincoln tell you all this?¡± he asked. Vickyughed. ¡°You¡¯ve always med everything on others.¡± ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m asking you to apologize, not because I think you did something wrong, but because it¡¯s a fact that you pushed her into the water, and there must be consequences.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 As long as Vicky was willing to apologize, Tyler had a way to keep Valencia quiet and prevent her from exploiting the situation any further. A certain level of justice was expected, and an immature, unjust dictatorship would never work. While he could use his power to suppress others temporarily, in the long run, Vicky would find it increasingly difficult to survive in the mansion, and her situation would only worsen. As long as Vicky stayed in the Hart household, his favoritism toward her would be putting her in danger, making her the enemy of everyone, subject to constant attacks. No one would like someone who disregarded reason and used brute force to oppress others. However, Vicky seemed topletely misinterpret his intentions. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize, that¡¯s not an issue.¡± He looked at Vicky, his voice deep and clear. ¡°Leave the Hart family with me, and you won¡¯t have to apologize. I¡¯ll fight for justice on your behalf.¡± Upon hearing this, Vicky instinctively took a few steps back. Her gaze became guarded. ¡°Tyler, what is your motive this time?¡± Herck of trust and misunderstanding only worsened Tyler¡¯s mood. ¡°Right now, you have two choices.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone turned cold and hard. ¡°Apologize, or leave with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to apologize, and I don¡¯t want to leave with you. But if I have to choose, I¡¯d rather apologize.¡± ¡°You¡¯d rather apologize than leave here with me?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Do you know that today is only the beginning?¡± ¡°But if I leave with you, it won¡¯t be the end either, will it?¡± ¡°This is the Hart family we¡¯re talking about, coldly. ¡°If one day they take you away when I¡¯m not paying attention, do you know what you¡¯ll face?¡± Vicky remained cold andposed. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a dragon¡¯s den or a tiger¡¯s cave, there¡¯s no difference to me. At least here, I still have some freedom of choice. Being with you would only mean you controlling every aspect of my life.¡± Vicky remained unappreciative, which irritated Tyler even more. Knock, knock, knock! Just then, a knock came from the door and you alone.¡± As for what Valencia wanted to discuss, it was something everyone knew well. Tyler knew that this matter could not be easily brushed aside and responded, ¡°I understand.¡± Turning his head, he looked at Vicky. ¡°You are to stay here. Don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll go and see what I can do.¡± Vicky remained silent. After not seeing each other for a few days, not only did Vicky not show any sign of missing him, but she also ignored himpletely, which left him bitter. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Vicky, did you hear what I said?¡± he asked. Vicky continued to ignore him, and Tyler finally lost his patience. He forcefully pulled her into his embrace, cupped her head, and kissed her forcefully. Even without looking into a mirror, Vicky could tell from the burning sensation on her cheeks that her entire face was swollen. Disgusted that Tyler still felt the urge to assault her when she looked so hideous, she struggled to push him away, but he remained still like a rock. It had been so long since hest kissed her and he could barely contain himself; all the frustration and anger he felt eased. Though he was still annoyed, he managed to suppress the urge to take her away by force. Tyler could sense that Vicky¡¯s attitude toward him was worsening and that he could no longer exert a forceful approach toward her. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Tyler felt more rxed after the kiss, and his tone of voice was no longer as rigid. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯lle back soon.¡± He lowered his head and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.¡± Don¡¯t worry. I will give you a satisfying ending.¡± With that, he let Vicky go and stepped out of the room. Shortly after Tyler left, someone knocked on the door again, and a beautiful woman strode in elegantly. ¡°Are you alright, Miss Shaw?¡± Vicky studied Avery, who stood before her. Avery sized up Vicky and smiled. ¡°Although the injuries on your face may look frightening, they¡¯re just superficial wounds and nothing serious. However, Missus Hart was pushed into the water, and even if you acted in self-defense, you¡¯ve overdone it.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say, Miss Yeager?¡± Avery smiled faintly. ¡°I saw Tyler going to see Missus Hart just now. I assume he went to plead for you. It¡¯s only my first day at the Hart household, and I already get to witness such a spectacle¡­ I imagine it won¡¯t be lonely for me once I settle in here.¡± Vicky detected the underlying meaning in Avery¡¯s words.¡± Settle in here?¡± Avery feigned surprise. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you know? I¡¯ve already discussed it with Missus Hart. I¡¯ll be staying here for a while, and she has agreed¡­¡± Turning her head, Avery looked at Vicky with an ambiguous smile. ¡°Miss Shaw, you¡¯re truly impressive. In such a short time, you managed to captivate both Tyler and Lincoln. One disregards his own injuries, while the other uses all sorts of schemes and methods¡­ They can¡¯t even stand to see you hurt, yet both manage to stay patient until now¡­ They¡¯re both willing to go to great lengths to have you.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Seeing me captured and beaten?¡± Comment by Be Ash: Pardon if I missed it¡­but I didn¡¯t see any reference to ¡®captured and beaten¡¯, though I do see ¡®hurt ¡®? Comment by Lam Venise: As in captured by Valencia¡¯s men and beaten by Valencia. Comment by Be Ash: So perhaps ¡®Did you see me captured and beaten¡¯ is better? Because the way Vicky said it here, it looks like she repeated what Avery said, but Avery didn¡¯t tantly mention anything about seeing Vicky being captured and beaten. Comment by Lam Venise: I see where you areing. I think it¡¯s best to edit Avery¡¯s words to ¡°they can¡¯t stand seeing you captured and beaten¡± because I think it¡¯s more important to the plot that Avery let it slip. Avery changed the subject and said, ¡°I wonder which of the Hart brothers you are interested in? Or¡­do you want them both?¡± Vicky ignored the sarcasm in her voice and said, ¡°You and Tyler saw everything that happened earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡± Vicky recalled that not long ago, she and Aurora had seen Avery chatting with Tyler. Shortly after, Aurora had to leave for something. Vicky apanied Aurora to the door and then returned-a round trip that took about half an hour. ¡®So, has Avery been with Tyler all this time and witnessed Valencia¡¯s men capturing and beating me?¡¯ Vicky thought. However, Avery was denying it. ¡±1 don¡¯t understand what you mean, Miss Shaw¡­ Please don¡¯t try to change the subject.¡± Vicky walked up to Avery, looking directly into her eyes. ¡°Am I the one changing the subject, or are you?¡± Lincoln was Avery¡¯s fiance, yet he showed great favor to Vicky and openly admitted that she was his girlfriend. In theory, Avery should feel justified to confront Vicky. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, at this moment, Avery avoided Vicky¡¯s eyes and dared not meet them. Vicky¡¯s heart sank, and her tone inadvertently became more assertive. ¡°Miss Yeager, did you see what happened to me just now?¡± Avery¡¯s expression became somewhat flustered in the face of Vicky¡¯s assertive tone, but soon, she regained herposure. ¡°So what if I did?¡± Avery looked at her coldly. ¡°You stole my fiance, and I was just watching from the sidelines. That alone can be considered benevolent. Do you expect me to save you?¡± Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Vicky continued to stare at Avery intently. ¡°Tyler saw it too, didn¡¯t he?¡± Avery stiffened and remained silent, which confirmed that Vicky guessed right. In an instant, disappointment crashed over her like a tsunami, shattering thest trace of affection she had for Tyler in her heart. If Tyler had been indifferent and remained a bystander throughout the time she was abused by Valencia, she would not have med him, but he instead appeared at the right moment, giving her hope and radiance so that she would be grateful toward him. In the end, it was all a lie and a calcted maniption on his part. ¡®How is this any different from before when he trapped me by being tender and considerate before casting me aside?¡¯ she thought. These were indeed the tactics Tyler was ustomed to, and Vicky¡¯s heart sank little by little. Had Tyler only seen her as a means to an end and someone to exploit? Seeing Vicky¡¯s vacant expression, Avery seemed unwilling to continue the discussion and spoke coldly, ¡°My engagement with Lincoln will not be canceled, and I will be staying at this mansion for this period. I warn you to stay away from Lincoln, or¡­I won¡¯t mind showing you what I¡¯m capable of.¡± With that, Avery left the room. Vicky stood frozen in a daze, feeling an inexplicable ache on the cheeks that Tyler had carefully treated with medicine; it hurt even more than when Valencia had beaten her. Just then, Lincoln walked in and noticed the pale say or do something to trouble you?¡± Vicky turned her head slowly and saw a pair of concerned eyes looking back at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied softly. ¡°Why did youe?¡± ¡°I was worried about you, so I came to check on you.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Lincoln added, ¡°I actually wanted toe earlier, but Tyler was here, and I didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand, so I didn¡¯t come right away¡­¡± As he studied Vicky¡¯s swollen cheeks, a hint of guilt appeared in Lincoln¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I waste.¡± Vicky¡¯s scattered mind gathered at the sight of Lincoln, and she asked, ¡°Why did youe? How did you know about what just happened?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lincoln remained silent for a few moments and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to get out and I was worried that Mother mighte after you, so I arranged for my men to follow you and report to me if something goes wrong.¡± Realization dawned on Vicky. ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± ¡°Regardless, I was still toote. I¡¯m sorry for what you had to suffer,¡± he said guiltily. Vicky shook her head and said sarcastically, ¡°You were never the one who arrivedte.¡± ¡°Vicky, can you tell me what happened in detail?¡± Lincoln asked gently. Vicky fell into silence for a few moments before proceeding to recount the earlier event. Lincoln scowled. ¡°You rarely get out of the area where Grandfather lives, yet Mother caught wind of you getting out the moment you did¡­ That¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡± Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡¯ Lincoln nodded. ¡°Either someone has been watching you on my mother¡¯s orders, or someone is tipping her off. However, because of my persistent injury, my mother has been devoting most of her time to taking care of me, so she probably hasn¡¯t had the chance to arrange for someone to spy on you.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying someone might be informing her of my whereabouts?¡± Vicky asked. Lincoln looked at her. ¡°Vicky, when you and Miss Starling were walking around the mansion, did you encounter anyone?¡± The base of where the Harts resided was in Molivia, so there were not many people living in the mansion in Zendonia. Vicky considered for a moment and was about to say that she had not encountered anyone when something suddenly struck her, and her eyes widened. Lincoln noticed her change in expression and asked, ¡°Vicky, did you think of something?¡± ¡°I did not encounter anyone, but¡­Aurora and I did see Tyler and Avery. However, them from a distance, and they didn¡¯t notice us at that time.¡± Vicky chose her words carefully. Because Tyler and Avery did not notice them back then, it did not mean they had not been discoveredter. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lincoln looked at Vicky. ¡°Avery just arrived today, so she probably isn¡¯t aware of the grudge between you and my mother¡­¡± Although Lincoln did not proceed any further, Vicky instantly understood what he was implying. Since Lincoln managed to announce Vicky as his girlfriend, it was only natural for others to assume that he did so with Valencia¡¯s approval, and in Avery¡¯s eyes, Vicky and Valencia were allies. If Avery was not aware of the conflict between Vicky and Valencia, she would have had no motive to tip Valencia off about Vicky¡¯s location, which left only one suspect: Tyler. The current situation seemed to benefit him and had no drawbacks. Vicky had been tormented by Valencia, and she definitely would not want to stay at the Harts¡¯ mansion any longer. Hence, Tyler watched as she was beaten and bullied, making sure she knew that she could not stay as she pleased. He then waited for the ¡®appropriate¡¯ moment to appear before her, rescuing her from danger, so that she would grow dependent on him once again, and he could cast her aside when he eventually grew bored of her once more. ¡®A cunning n, I¡¯ll say,¡¯ Vicky cursed inwardly. Lincoln seemed to havee to the same conclusion as well and spoke up. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t exclude the possibility of coincidence. Perhaps we¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Vicky¡¯s lips curled slightly, revealing a smile devoid of warmth. ¡°A coincidence? In Tyler¡¯s world, there¡¯s never such a thing as a coincidence.¡± Lincoln rarely badmouthed Tyler, so he did not continue the subject. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m sorry for what happened.¡± He paused and shot her a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for what happened. I will talk to Mother about this.¡± In the other room, Valencia has showered and changed into her new clothes when someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± said Valencia. Tyler waltzed in elegantly. Valencia felt less annoyed by him since he took her side and asked Vicky to apologize earlier. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Valencia pointed at the sofa and said, ¡°Sit. After Tyler sat down, Valencia said, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m ted that you finally see that woman¡¯s true color. For your sake, I¡¯m willing to spare her from death this time. However, that doesn¡¯t mean her deeds should go unpunished. Leave her to me, and I¡¯ll make sure she learns her lessons.¡± Tyler was sittingzily on the sofa and seemed a little absent -minded. ¡°I¡¯ll make Vicky apologize to you for what happened this time.¡± Valencia did not even have time to be smug about that before Tyler¡¯s tone turned sharp, ¡°However, I hope you have a good reason for beating her up and wanting to take her away?¡± Valencia¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°What are you trying to say, Tyler?¡± She thought Tyler had finallye to his senses, so she was understandably upset by what he implied. How could she not understand what he was trying to say when she had been entangled in the Hart family¡¯s conflict for so long? The only reason Tyler would make Vicky apologize to Valencia was to shut everyone¡¯s mouths for her. This way, Vicky woulde away with a good reputation while Valencia would be humiliated. Valencia smirked. ¡°Just what did that woman give you to make you so protective of her? How can you put the interest of your ex-wife above your parents? Your father and I will be theughingstock in our circle if word gets out about this. Any normal person would think something¡¯s wrong with your head, you good-for-nothing, emotionless, and irresponsible son!¡± Tyler remained indifferent to Valencia¡¯s outburst. His voice and mind matter at hand did not concern him at all. ¡°At least Vicky cared about me when it came to crunch time. What about you guys? The two of you never cared about it so you have no right to ask me to choose you over her!¡± His expression was cold as ice. ¡°I¡¯m all about fairness, so I treat others how they treat me, and this includes my parents!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Valencia looked at Tyler, speechless. Even though she did not want to admit it, she genuinely had no right to call Tyler her son since she never treated him as such. In the beginning, she and Orion did feel a little guilty after finding out the truth, but after meeting Tyler, they discovered they did not like him at all. Compared to Lincoln, Tyler was so much colder and far more rebellious. In the end, they ended up resenting him to the point of not wanting him toe back to the family¡¯s house. To Valencia, it did not matter if she and Tyler were rted by blood. No, what was more important to her was how obedient and filial her child was, and in this case, Lincoln definitely fit the bill more. Valencia, however, forgot that it took time and effort to nurture a rtionship, and a rtionship that was already broken would take twice the time and effort. However, not only did she not take the time and effort to repair her rtionship with Tyler, but she expected him to take her side, regardless of what happened. Since Valencia did not have the right to reprimand Tyler for being unfilial to her, she decided to use Vicky as ammo. ¡°Oh please, as if what she did to you was any different than what we did to you. Have you forgotten how she gave up on you a few years back? And now, she seems to be fooling around with Lincoln¡­ I don¡¯t get it. What is it about her that makes you so insistent about her?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold as did his voice. ¡°You should know very well why she gave up on me back then.¡± Valencia was a little taken aback. ¡°What do you mean, Tyler? rt Tyler stared straight into Valencia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you forgotten what you did to Vicky to make her break up with me? Or should I recount everything once more for you?¡± Valencia¡¯s lips started to tremble, and she found it hard to form any words as all that was left in her mind was one line.¡¯ He knows everything!¡¯ Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Valencia wanted to refute Tyler¡¯s ims, but she knew clearly that he must have had solid evidence to say something like that. In other words, it would be useless for her to y dumb. After a few minutes of silence, she stiffly said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I did force her to break up with you, but so what? It wasn¡¯t like she put up any fight at all. In fact, she caved in after I applied some pressure. Unlike you¡­ You wouldn¡¯t give her up no matter what we did to you, and what does this mean? It means she doesn¡¯t love you as much as you love her.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. This time, it was Tyler who fell silent as no matter what, he was tied by blood to the Hart family, so he would need to endure more physical and emotional stress than Vicky. Regardless, he could take it all in strides. What he truly could not ept was Vicky demanding a breakup. Valencia snuck a peek at Tyler, and she instantly understood what his cold expression meant. After all, she had been through the same thing in the past. It would be normal for Tyler to not understand why Vicky insisted on breaking up with him a few years ago because he was still young and inexperienced in love at that time. However, so many years had passed, and it would be impossible for him to have the benefit of hindsight. The fact that he could say something like that meant he had fully looked into the matter¡­but what did it matter? All the suffering and despair Vicky went through¡­ That would never be reason enough for him to forgive her. How could she give up first when he did not? This all pointed to the fact that the love Vicky had for Tyler was only on the surface. Valencia could tell with one nce Tyler had not made peace with the cold truth, so she softened her voice to advise him, ¡°Tyler, you should know very well that children born into a prominent family don¡¯t really get a say on who they can marry. Even if you stayed with your other family, do you think your parents would have agreed to let you marry Vicky? No, right? On ount of her ordinary background. ¡°So, while it might be true we¡¯re the obstacles to your rtionship, it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re the deciding factor on whether you two will stay together or break up. And if we¡¯re not the obstacles, someone else wille along. Even if we didn¡¯t stop you, the two of you will surely face other obstacles in your rtionship, and if you or she can¡¯t even ovee something like this¡­ Well, what¡¯s not to say you won¡¯t break up when a bigger obstacle throws a wrench into your rtionship? ¡°For example, you went through a lot of hardships to be with Vicky. No matter how much we forbade you to be with her, it didn¡¯t change your resolve to make her your wife, and you got your wish eventually. If she had held on to you as you did with her in the beginning, our opposition would¡¯ve eventually lost its meaning. Then, no one would ever be able to separate the two of you.¡± At that moment, Valencia had fashioned herself were Tyler¡¯s and Vicky¡¯s. She even made sure to avoid bringing up the past hurt she and the other Hart family members had brought onto them. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Valencia and, in an apathetic voice, said, ¡°How she treated me is between me and her only. That means I alone get to say how she¡¯d be punished. What you did could only be deemed as presumptuous.¡± Valencia nearly choked on her anger. All the things she said had fallen on deaf ears. It was the same thing all over again; Tyler would not break up with Vicky no matter what they said. She even started thinking that the only way to make Tyler give up Vicky was if he was lying six feet underground. ¡°Tyler, are you sure you want to go against your parents for that woman?¡± ¡°If you insist on targeting Vicky, then I¡¯m sorry-the answer is yes,¡± answered Tyler nonchntly. Valencia¡¯s face reddened with rage. ¡°But she¡¯s fooling around with Lincoln as we speak! What¡¯s so good about a si* t like her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you speaking about her like that,¡± Tyler cut in coldly. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t speak ill of her in front of me, or I¡¯ll be very angry.¡± Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Tyler stood up slowly; his tall, strong figure gave off an oppressive aura. He smiled faintly at Valencia and said,¡± Make me angry, and Lincoln will suffer the consequences.¡± Valencia¡¯s gaze quivered. ¡°You dare to threaten me because of Vicky? How could you do that to your mother?!¡± ¡°Then do you n to keep this up?¡± Valencia fell silent. She was so angry that she nearly cked out. ¡¯Tyler shot Lincoln not that long ago. God knows what else he¡¯ll do to him if he¡¯s seething. Lincoln might even end up dead this time.¡¯ She was not bold enough to risk Lincoln¡¯s life for a bet. Valencia started hyperventting, and Tyler knew then that his message had gotten across to her. Instead of forcing her into the corner, he simply said, ¡°Think about what I said. I¡¯m going to head out now.¡± Tyler strode out of Valencia¡¯s room and went straight to Vicky¡¯s room. However, just when he reached her door, he saw Lincolning out from her room, causing his face to immediately darkened. ¡°What are you doing here, Lincoln?¡± Lincoln was wearing a pair of sunsses and a face mask as usual, so Tyler could not see his expression. ¡°What am I doing here? Well, to check how Vicky was doing, W of course. I even brought her some ointment and¡­helped her put it on,¡± said Lincoln with a smirk. ¡°You helped her put on the ointment?!¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes started burning with anger when he heard what Lincoln said. He suddenly lunged forward and grabbed hold of Lincoln¡¯s cor. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I helped her put on the ointment. That¡¯s all. Besides, what can we do in such a short time?¡± Lincoln replied in a tone as though Tyler was stupid. ¡°Lincoln Hart, I¡¯m warning you. You better stay away from Vicky!¡± Lincolnughed. ¡°Why are you so surprised I¡¯d be interested in her? She¡¯s a beautiful and intelligent woman, after all. Everyone has the right to pursue her, so your warning is useless. Besides, she doesn¡¯t want to be with you. You not letting her go will only make her feel ufortable.¡± Tyler was not the type to be easily provoked by his temper would inevitably re up whenever he saw Lincoln with Vicky. ¡°Lincoln, I¡¯m only going to say this onest time. Stay. Away. From. Vicky. Or else¡­¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The door to Vicky¡¯s room suddenly opened before Tyler could finish his sentence. ¡°Or else what? Are you going to shoot him again? Tyler, what happened to you? Seems like all you do now is either threaten or hurt other people¡­¡± said Vicky with obvious disappointment. The way she looked at him was a look of estrangement. Tyler realized that the way she looked at him was even colder than when he first left, and this made him even more depressed. He nced coldly at Lincoln before speaking to Vicky, ¡°Did Lincoln say something to you again?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Can you stop suspecting others for one second, Tyler?¡± said Vicky coldly. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Tyler sneered. ¡°I haven¡¯t even left for that long, and you¡¯re already taking his side?¡± He and Vicky fought even before he left, and even when he returned, the fight only resumed where they left it. Vicky did not want to continue fighting with him, so she simply said, ¡°Tyler, let go of Lincoln.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Tyler¡¯s hand, the one grabbing Lincoln¡¯s cor, subconsciously tightened, and it caused his knuckles to go white. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t? Are you going to go to hell with him?¡± ¡°Tyler, can you please stop being so unreasonable?¡± asked Vicky in a tone that sounded like she was trying to suppress her anger. ¡°Oh, so I¡¯ve be unreasonable after you had a little chat with Lincoln, huh?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze turned steely. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for this ugly piece of sh*t!¡± ¡°Tyler, can you please stop being so rude? Lincoln is not an ugly piece of sh*t. The hives are just from his allergic reaction, and they¡¯ll be gone soon enough.¡± ¡°And what if they don¡¯t?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyelids twitched once. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t do anything reckless. Lincoln-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you genuinely believe he got the hives on his face because he was trying to cover for you?¡± he interjected. At that moment, Tyler no longer wanted to hide the truth. It did not matter if telling the truth would hurt him more than his enemy; the most important thing was to prevent Vicky from catching feelings for Lincoln. Vicky could tell he was trying to hint at something, so she said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tyler nced at Lincoln and chuckled drily. ¡°What do I mean? Well, why don¡¯t you ask Lincoln? He was the one who told you he disfigured himself because of you.¡± Vicky looked quizzically at Lincoln. ¡°Lincoln, what does Tyler mean by that?¡± Lincoln¡¯s eyes darkened. It never crossed his mind that Tyler would rather than let the matter slide. ¡®He¡¯s one crazy son of a b*tch, alright.¡¯ After a few seconds of silence, Lincoln finally Lincoln knew Tyler was prepared to make sure he did not have the chance to turn the tables around when he said what he said. Thus, he believed admitting his mistake instead of continuing to lie to Vicky was a better choice. Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lincoln sighed lightly and said, ¡°Sorry, but I actually got the hives on that first night¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have gone out if my mother didn¡¯t force her way in. I lied to you ¡¯cause I didn¡¯t want you to worry¡­¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t get the hives intentionally, why would they suddenly appear¡­?¡± Vicky¡¯s voice gradually became smaller until it faded to nothing in the end. ¡®Why? I thought the truth was close at hand¡­ But if that¡¯s the case, how did Tyler know about this?¡¯ Vicky¡¯s gaze turned unforgiving when she turned to look at Tyler. ¡°You did this to Lincoln, didn¡¯t you, Tyler?¡± ¡°So what if it was me?¡± Tyler chuckled coldly. ¡°Lincoln is no better than me since he decided to use this to get you to pity him.¡± Vicky lowered her eyes. The initial shock was long gone, and in mere seconds, she returned to calmness. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be shocked that Tyler would do something like this. This is perfectly in line with his character, after all.¡¯ Her trust and liking for Tyler had reached the bottom of the pit, and it could not even get any worse than it already was. On the other hand, she felt a little disappointed that Lincoln lied to her. ¡°Vicky, I knew I was being set up at that time, but I didn¡¯t have the proof, so I thought you wouldn¡¯t believe me if I suddenly brought up the matter with you. That was why I decided to continue lying to you¡­ I¡¯m really sorry,¡± said Lincoln apologetically. Lincoln possessed high emotional intelligence. He would admit his mistake and apologize when he was caught lying, so it was easy to forgive him. On the contrary, not only would Tyler not apologize, but he would not see the fault in his action as well. On the contrary, he woulde up with all sorts of rationales to excuse himself for his wrongdoing. Vicky nodded, indicating that she forgave Lincoln; she did not me him at all. ¡°I understand.¡± Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Vicky had no love or expectations toward Lincoln, so she could easily forgive him. Nheless, she had made up her mind, even though she did not show it-she had to get out of the Hart family¡¯s house as soon as possible. Tyler was displeased by how Vicky treated Lincoln since he never got that kind of treatment from her, so he asked her,¡± Vicky, aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± retorted Vicky nonchntly. ¡°He lied to you.¡± ¡°So? Can you let go of him?¡± Tyler¡¯s face tensed, and his entire demeanor turned menacing. At that moment, Valencia had just finished changing into something morefortable and hade out of her room to look for Lincoln. Her eyes immediately widened in shock when she saw Tyler had a grip on Lincoln¡¯s cor. ¡°Tyler, what are you doing to Lincoln? Let him go this instant! ¡± Valencia¡¯s voice pulled Tyler back to his senses. He nced at Vicky and saw she was looking coldly at him, and it made him release his hold on Lincoln¡¯s cor. The next second, Tyler grabbed Vicky¡¯s wrist and dragged her away. Instead of stopping them from leaving, Valence immediately went up to check whether Lincoln was hurt. ¡°Lincoln, are you okay? Let me see. Are you hurt anywhere? You must let me know if you¡¯re unwell!¡± Tyler, with a cold expression on his face, shut out Valencia¡¯s voice and brought Vicky back to his room. Vicky started to panic and instantly put up a struggle outside Tyler¡¯s room door. ¡°This isn¡¯t my room¡­ Tyler, what are you doing?!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking when you know you can¡¯t stop me from whatever I n to do with you,¡± answered Tyler mockingly. In that instant, Vicky lost all of her voice. Tyler mmed the door closed and dragged her into the bathroom. He then pushed her under the shower and turned it on without warning. ¡°Tyler, what on earth are you-ah!¡± Icy cold water rained down on Vicky¡¯s head, soaking her to the bones and causing her to shiver. Tyler, too, was drenched by the icy cold water since he stood with her under the shower. ¡°Where did Lincoln touch you?¡± Vicky found it hard to keep her eyes open under the running water. Still shivering, she shoved Tyler away and said, ¡°Have you gone mad? Let me go now!¡± Tyler looked down at her and coldly repeated, ¡°Where did Lincoln touch you?¡± At that moment, his handsome face was blurred by the running water. As he received no reply, he reached out and took off her clothes, only for Vicky to fiercely resist him. ¡°Let go of me, Tyler!¡± Coupled with what happened not long ago, her resistance only served to fuel his jealousy. ¡°You can¡¯t stand the sight of me anymore because you have Lincoln now. Am I right?¡± Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Vicky thought Tyler was talking nonsense. The anger in Tyler¡¯s eyes burned even brighter when he noticed how impatient Vicky visibly was. ¡®How can she be so testy with me when she¡¯s so gentle and patient with Lincoln? She didn¡¯t even me Lincoln when she found out he was lying¡­* Tyler was no doubt jealous of how forgiving Vicky was to Lincoln. His gaze turned hostile as he ripped off Vicky¡¯s clothes. Then, he turned on the shower, cranked it to full st, and washed every inch of her body, starting with her head. She was frightened by how cold and focused Tyler¡¯s eyes looked when he wiped down her body. Vicky shivered due to how cold the water was, and she was worried Tyler would get a perverted kick out of this. Since Tyler had a thing about cleanliness, he started to clean Vicky from the top again after he was done washing her for the first time. Vicky looked at Tyler¡¯s handsome face as he repeated the same motion, and it felt like she was with a stranger. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Did you have anything to do with Gloria¡¯s kidnapping on the day of my engagement to Harvey? It Tyler¡¯s movement only paused for a while before he quickly replied, ¡®And what if I have?¡± That was as good as admitting to his crime. ¡°All the rumors say I seduced you and stopped you from marrying Gloria¡­but it was you who nned for that to happen, wasn¡¯t it?¡± This time, Vicky¡¯s voice sounded more confident. Tyler continued to scrub her body. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®So he wasn¡¯t the victim at all! He was the mastermind behind all this, yet the masses attacked me instead. He even had the cheek to give me the cold treatment in all the years we were together!* Vicky found all of this so absurd to the point it feltughable. ¡°So all this was your act of revenge on me?¡± Tyler did not answer her. For some reason, Vicky shivered even more. It could be because the water was too cold, or her heart had turned into ice, or she was afraid of the man in front of her. Tyler looked up at her when he noticed her shivering.¡± What¡¯s wrong? Are you cold?¡± ¡®Of course I¡¯m cold; you¡¯ve been using cold water from the start¡­ But my heart is colder than that!* sneered Vicky inwardly, though she made no such responses outwardly. Instead, she just lowered her head. Tyler suddenly hugged her; he wrapped his whole body around her as though he wanted to warm her with his body heat. However, just like her, his whole body was made cold by the freezing water. Not only was he unable to provide warmth to Vicky, but his body was even colder than hers. ¡°Are you really that cold?¡± Tyler asked suspiciously while looking down at her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost. She immediately averted her gaze when Tyler looked down but not fast enough to prevent him from seeing the fear in her eyes. * She¡¯s scared of me,¡¯ thought Tyler with shock. Even though this was the effect he wanted since fear meant that the other person would fall under one¡¯s control, it did not seem to have the same oue for Vicky. Instead, she was getting further away from him to the point of escaping from his control. This was not something he could ept. Thinking of this, Tyler hugged Vicky even tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he whispered into her ear. ¡°You won¡¯t feel the cold soon.¡± Vicky did not even have the time toprehend what he was saying when he rained down kisses on her lips. When everything ended, Tyler carried Vicky out of the bathroom. He set her down on the sofa before taking out the hairdryer from the bathroom to dry her hair. His slender fingers deftly and gently weaved between her hair. Vicky sat with her head lowered. She seemed to be sleeping since she had not moved an inch at all. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Once Vicky¡¯s hair was dried, Tyler carried her to the bed.¡± Stay with me tonight?¡± he asked in a low voice. Still, Vicky did not say anything. It was as if she had not heard him. Tyler did not mind, though. He brushed her swollen lips with his fingers and, in a hoarse voice, said flirtatiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Do you still feel cold?¡± Vicky knew very well what he meant. She immediately raised her head and red at him. ¡°Why ask when you don¡¯t intend to let me go back to my room?¡± Her voice was hoarse, too. As expected, Tyler said nothing, which made Vicky chuckle drily. Their conversation stopped at that point. ¡®He¡¯s not asking me out of respect. No¡­he¡¯s asking for the sake of asking. His true colors have been revealed after pretending to be a gentleman for so long,¡¯ thought Vicky. After turning off the lights, Tyler got into the bed and hugged her. He had not slept like that in a long time, and frankly, it was painful for him to sleep without her. However, what was the point of holding himself back when doing so did not seem to make Vicky change her mind about him? Thus, he might as well force her to sleep with him tonight. This time, Vicky did not put up a fight at all as she knew not only doing so would be pointless, but it would also give Tyler another excuse to force himself onto her. It do something to her. The room fell into pitch-ck darkness after the lights were turned off. She rarely slept with Tyler after the divorce, so she had be unustomed to sharing the same bed with another person. However, she was worn out by everything that happened today, so she started to doze off. Tyler, however, remained wide awake. Hugging Vicky seemed to fill up his cold, empty heart. He liked how he could do whatever he wanted to her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the darkness, he brought his face closer to Vicky¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Vicky, is trying to hurt you, so I¡¯m going to take you away, okay?¡± His voice was deep, gentle, and carried with it an irresistible alluring power. Vicky was immediately awake, and her body tensed when she heard what Tyler said. She might have agreed to leave with Tyler if she did not know he had stood by and done nothing while Valencia captured her. s, she knew everything that happened today was all part of his evil n to take her away, Tyler could tell from her erratic breathing that she was not asleep yet, so he continued to say softly, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t keep you locked up anymore. You can go wherever you want, and I¡¯ll try to fulfill whatever you have in mind.¡± It was rare for him to make apromise like that. He was obviously at his limit. After a few minutes of silence, Vicky finally said, ¡°No. I¡¯m not going back with you.¡± Even though Tyler could not see her expression, he could tell how determined she was by her tone. He fell into a silent shock, unable to believe she would say no to him when he had humbled himself to her. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 As he finally controlled his anger after a while, Tyler said in a deep voice, ¡°The Hart family is more devious than you think. Staying here any longer will only put your life in danger. Do you understand?¡± Vicky scoffed. ¡°And who¡¯s to me for that?¡± She would not have ended up in the Hart family¡¯s ce if Tyler did not hurt Lincoln. It was he who did not think of the consequences. It was not like they would do anything to Tyler since he was rted to them by blood. She, however, was an outsider. If it were not for Old Mister Hart, whose position had not been determined, Tyler would have taken Vicky away a long time ago. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler fell silent as he did not know how to answer her, but after a while, he said, ¡°The Yeagars would never call off the marriage, so you¡¯ll only make an enemy out of them if you¡¯re too close with Lincoln.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, then¡ªI¡¯ll just have to stay away from Lincoln,¡± replied Vicky indifferently. In other words, she had no intention to leave with Tyler, and this made his temper re up again. ¡°And about what happened this time.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°In a sane person¡¯s eyes, it looked like you pushed my mother into the water out of self-defense, but you should know my family has never been the one to be reasonable. If word get out about what you did, do you think my family will help you over Missus Hart?¡± ¡°So you want me to apologize to her? Fine, I¡¯ll do it,¡± replied Vicky lightly. ¡°Just how badly do you want to stay here?¡± growled Tyler. Vicky chuckled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to stay like¡­the only way I can get away from you is to stay here.¡± ¡°Get away from me?¡± At that point, Tyler was in full-blown rage mode. ¡°Do you want to get away from me that much?¡± ¡°Yes. Very much so.¡± Vicky, too, could not keep her temper in anymore. She became as furious as Tyler was. ¡°I wanted to do so many years ago. You should know that.¡± She would not have brought up the past if it were not for Valencia making her life difficult and Tyler forcing himself onto her today. She was too young and naive then. In other words, she was no match for Valencia, who was used to pulling underhanded tricks to survive in a family like the Harts. Being so experienced, Valencia only needed to say a few words to make Vicky see how futile it would be for her to stay with Tyler. Vicky could have chosen to stay with Tyler even if she was forced to break up with him, but she did not, and she hade to regret that decision, especially after knowing how much she had hurt him and what the Hart family did to him after that. However, while it was true it was her fault for breaking up with Tyler in the past¡­all the guilt she felt for him gradually dissipated each time he took revenge on her. ¡®I hate how he won¡¯t take no for an answer. Maybe my breaking up with him in the past was all part of his n to buy himself some time to gain a foothold in the Hart family and make me put down my guard. Maybe¡­he never thought of letting me go in the first ce,¡¯ thought Vicky. So many years of deliberation were enough to show Vicky how terrifying Tyler was, and she became rightfully afraid of him. She had no will to endure his revenge anymore. She thought Tyler would erupt in anger when she brought up the past, but for some reason, he actually calmed down. His powerful arms subconsciously tightened around her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± he said in a tone that seemed to be trying to convince himself more than her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have broken up with me if they didn¡¯t force you to do that.¡± Vicky felt her breath catch in her throat. ¡°You knew all about it already?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Tyler after a moment of silence. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡®That exins why his attitude has changed toward me recently. No wonder he wanted to try again with me. It¡¯s all because he knows the truth now.¡¯ At that moment, Vicky did not know what she felt. Him knowing the truth did not make her happy at all. Instead, her heart felt heavy. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s all toote.¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± He kissed her cheek, and his tone softened.¡± Vicky, leave this ce with me. We can start again.¡± His words sounded so tempting, but Vicky had lost all trust in him. Instead, the thought of him luring her out so that he could defile her again did cross her mind. ¡°We¡¯re over, Tyler.¡± All the times Tyler had humbled himself tonight were his patience. ¡°Vicky, are you or are you not going to leave with me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Do you seriously think you can get away from me by staying here? Well, dream on!¡± His tone became harsh as it looked like taking the softer approach did not work on Vicky at all. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve given you too much freedom to make you think you can do anything you want.¡± He ripped open her pajamas and kissed her Tyler was gone by the time Vicky woke up the next day. She slowly sat up on the bed and realized she was still in Tyler¡¯s room. His scent lingered all around her as though reminding her she would never escape him. She immediately got off the bed and, without even changing into her clothes, As soon as she got out of the bathroom, her phone which had been on the table since yesterday started ringing. A hint of hesitation shed across her face when she she finally answered. ¡°Vicky, are you okay?¡± asked Lincoln worriedly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Vicky could tell something was off ¡°No, everything¡¯s alright here.¡± Lincoln breathed a sigh of relief when he heard she was fine. ¡°I sent you a textst night, but you didn¡¯t reply. I thought you were sleeping, so I decided to let you be. But when you didn¡¯t pick up the phone this morning after calling you several times, I started to worry you were in trouble¡­¡± He paused for a second topose himself before saying in a softer tone, ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Vicky said coldly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Given her rtionship with Lincoln, her tone did make it seem like they were not close at all. However, she reminded her to keep her distance from him since his fiancee had made her position very clear. ¡°No¡­¡± Lincoln sensed Vicky¡¯s coldness toward him. He wanted to say something else, but in the end, he just sighed and said, ¡°I called you to tell you, you don¡¯t have to worry about my mother anymore. I¡¯ve settled the whole thing.¡± His voice was as soft as a feather as he continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to her, and in a while, she¡¯ll apologize to you in person.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± asked Vicky, dumbfounded. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 ¡°My mother will apologize to you in personter,¡± Lincoln repeated with a smile. ¡°She¡­ She¡¯lle and apologize to me in person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky was in disbelief. ¡®The headstrong Valencia is willing to apologize to me?¡¯ 1 T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even though what happened was Valencia¡¯s fault, Vicky understood it would be impossible for an elder to apologize to someone younger than her. In fact, the best way to deal with the problem was to pretend it never existed. Even Tyler, in a bid to assuage the public, requested Vicky to apologize to Valencia. ? Sensing Vicky¡¯s disbelief, Lincoln added softly, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve talked to my mother, and she promised not to make life difficult for you anymore.¡± Then, his tone became apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was the one who asked you to stay here, yet I didn¡¯t manage to protect you¡­ Instead, I let the person closest to me hurt you.¡± Vicky felt a little embarrassed by how cold she treated him moments before after she heard what he said. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; you don¡¯t have to be sorry. You helped me out so many times before, but I seemed to have caused you nothing but trouble¡­so I should be the one apologizing to you.¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°How did you manage to persuade her into doing this?¡± ¡°I cleared up the misunderstanding and bias she seemed to hold toward you.¡± Vicky wanted to ask Lincoln if he ended up fighting with Valencia because of her but felt it would make her seem pretentious if she did ask that. Thus, she decided against asking. Lincoln, being the sensitive guy he was, knew from Vicky¡¯s silence what she was thinking but did not force her to say it. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay. I¡¯ll let you get on with your day now. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± said Vicky before hanging up the phone. An hourter, Valencia went to see Vicky alone. Seeing the question in Vicky¡¯s eyes, she coldly said, ¡°Lincoln¡¯s still recovering from his hives, so I thought it¡¯s best he didn¡¯te with me. His hives actually worsened after he insisted oning out of his room to help you yesterday.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡®Seems like she still has no idea that it was Tyler who caused Lincoln¡¯s face to break out in hives.¡¯ Her heart turned cold after recalling how unrepentant and unremorseful Tyler was about what he did. In his eyes, Lincoln was a devious man willing to do anything to achieve his goal, yet Lincoln was always the one who got hurt in the end. 2 ¡°Is he doing better now?¡± asked Vicky lightly. ¡°Well, at least he¡¯s still alive, which is more than I can hope for after all the things you did to him.¡± Vicky fell silent. It was pointless to say anything more since doing so would only elicit more sarcasm from Valencia. Valencia did not seem like she wanted to spend more time with her, so she immediately got down to business. ¡°The reason I¡¯vee today is to apologize to you and, well¡­ I promise I won¡¯t make life difficult for you in the future. Having said that, I hope you can walk the other way when you see me the next time. ¡°And¡­ Even though I don¡¯t like Avery that much, I¡¯d still choose her over you, so it¡¯s not bing for Lincoln to spend all his time and attention on you. I¡¯ve made up my mind to keep their engagement intact, so I hope you¡¯ll keep your distance from Lincoln from now on.¡± Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Vicky knew Valencia¡¯s apology was hardly sincere; it was just a way to brush things aside. However, what confused her was how Lincoln convinced Valencia to even apologize. With this in mind, Vicky asked, ¡°May I ask what Lincoln said to you that made youe and apologize to me?¡± Valencia nced at her and softly replied, ¡°You are quite astute to guess that Lincoln spoke on your behalf.¡± ¡°It must be more than just intercession. What did he do?¡± Valencia looked at Vicky for a moment, then suddenly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. For your sake, Lincoln even defied his mother¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him go to such lengths for a woman.¡± Despite her smile, her gaze was cold. ¡°Lincoln was afraid that I¡¯d hurt you again, so he insisted on moving to his grandfather¡¯s ce to protect you. He said he¡¯ll bear your responsibility and be punished in your ce. His gunshot wound hasn¡¯t fully healed, and the rash on his face hasn¡¯t subsided after all this time¡­ He can¡¯t withstand this kind of torment¡­¡± Valencia grew colder as she spoke. ¡°He¡¯s using his life to protect you. What more can I do to him?¡± Lincoln was the son she had raised since childhood, and her emotional investment in him was different from her feelings toward Tyler. No mother in the world would heartlessly gamble with her son¡¯s life. Valencia continued, ¡°I had no choice but to agree, but I also made a demand of him. He cannot cancel the engagement with Avery for the time being. During this period, Avery will stay with us to take care of him and, incidentally, foster their rtionship.¡± She did not hide anything and revealed all the truth to Vicky. ¡°However, I request that you keep your distance from Lincoln in the future. I¡¯ll say it again: You¡¯ll never marry into our family!¡± Vicky fell silent for a while and replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve received your apology, so you may leave now.¡± Valencia took out a bottle of ointment from her bag and enviously said, ¡°This is the ointment Lincoln had someone prepare for you overnight after he learned about your injury¡­ He asked me to give it to you.¡± Vicky looked at the tube of ointment in Valencia¡¯s hand and silently epted it. ¡°Please thank the Second Young Master for me.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Valencia snorted coldly. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Just heal your face quickly so Lincoln won¡¯t worry about you all the time.¡± After Vicky finished bathing that night, she applied the ointment Lincoln sent to her face, and the cool sensation eased the burning pain on her face. i As Vicky had delicate skin and Valencia¡¯s strikes had been harsh, leaving her face swollen and red, the imprint of Valencia¡¯s five fingers was clearly visible. After applying the ointment, the pain and swelling subsided to some extent. Vicky looked at her reflection in the mirror, hesitated, [The ointment is very effective. Thank you.] Lincoln had likely been waiting for her message, as he replied almost instantly. [Good to know you like it.] Vicky needed to express her gratitude but knew she needed to keep her distance from Lincoln. After reading his message, she stopped replying, but a few minutester, her phone vibrated once again from another message. [Vicky, I¡¯m close to getting all the arrangements in ce to get you out of this country. Just bear with me for a while longer. I will get you out of here once Tyler lets his guard down.] Vicky perked up upon reading the message, but just as she was about to reply, a hand reached over and snatched her phone away. Stunned, she looked up. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Tyler had appeared behind Vicky without her noticing it, and he stared at her phone with a scowl. His expression darkened when he saw Lincoln¡¯s name on the screen. When he entered the room, Vicky, who had always been extremely alert, did not notice him even as he approached her. Curious, Tyler decided to grab her phone to see what she was looking at. To his surprise, Vicky was texting Lincoln. When he saw that Vicky was the one who initiated the conversation, Tyler pursed his lips and nced at the ointment on the table darkly. The next instant, he narrowed his eyes at the sight of the next message. Vicky¡¯s anger surged, and she immediately stood up and went to snatch her phone back. ¡°Tyler, give me back my phone!¡± It was intrusive enough for him to enter her room but to brazenly look through her phone was crossing the line. Tyler chuckled in anger, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he read the text message from Lincoln aloud. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m close to getting all the arrangements in ce to get you out of this country. Just bear with me for a while longer. I will get you out of here once Tyler lets his guard down.¡± His fingers tightened around the phone unconsciously. Veins bulged on the back of his hand, betraying his barely contained anger. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you trying to run away with Lincoln behind my back?¡± Vicky remainedposed, unaffected by being caught off guard as she ¡°Even if I was running away with someone, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Tyler froze, clearly taken aback by her unexpected attitude.¡± What did you say?¡± Vicky repeated each word, emphasizing her stance. ¡°I said it¡¯s none of your business.¡± With that said, she reached out to snatch her phone back. Instead of pulling away, Tyler looked at her pointedly, his eyes exuding a dangerous aura. ¡°None of my business?¡± His voice grew cold, and his gaze hardened. ¡°I dare you to say that again.¡± Vicky¡¯s lips twitched, but in the end, reason prevailed as there was no her and make herself suffer, so she remained silent. However, her silence did not ease the tension on Tyler¡¯s face. The thought of Vicky exchanging flirtatious messages with Lincoln while he was at work ignited a zing fire in his chest, and jealousy and anger gradually consumed his rationality. ¡°Tell me, what are you plotting with Lincoln?¡± he demanded. He forcefully grabbed her wrist and red at her with bloodshot eyes. Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively avoided his gaze. Tyler abruptly grasped her chin to prevent her from looking away. ¡°Are you scheming to poison me? To escape from my side?¡± While his expression remained rtively calm, his gaze was piercing. His trembling fingers and erratic breath were enough to indicate his dangerously vtile emotions. Vicky remained calm, knowing better than to provoke him by speaking in anger. However, she refused to exin herself and remained silent. In Tyler¡¯s eyes, her silence was an affirmation. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Rage overwhelmed thest bit of Tyler¡¯s senses. He pinned Vicky against the dresser roughly and said, ¡°You want to leave with him? Dream on! You¡¯ll never get away from me unless I die.* He sneered sinisterly. ¡°Even if I am to die, I¡¯m going to make sure you die with me as well.¡± The skin care products and bottles on the dresser fell onto the floor loudly, and Vicky¡¯s back mmed against the hard surface of the dresser. A sharp pain shot up her body, but Tyler showed her no mercy. He lowered his head and bit onto her lips viciously. The long night stretched on as if dawn would nevere. After a night of torment and suffering, Vicky finally fell into aa. In thest moment before losing consciousness, she felt a sense of relief. She did not know how long she had been sleeping when the sounds of arguments faintly reached her ears. ¡°Tyler, Vicky has had a high fever for so many days. Why won¡¯t you take her to the hospital and keep her locked in the room instead?!¡± The voice was familiar but carried a stern, hostile tone that should not belong to the speaker. His voice should be gentle and deep, like a spring breeze,¡¯ Vicky thought dazedly. ¡°The medical team is currently treating Vicky. It¡¯s best for you to mind your business, Lincoln,¡± another voice, low and cold, responded. Even though Vicky¡¯s mind was muddled, she recognized that this was Tyler ¡°Medical team?¡± Lincoln looked at the man blocking the door, preventing him from entering to visit, and chuckled coldly. ¡°Are you really trying to help Vicky, or are you nning to intentionally make her go crazy and lose her memory again, just likest time?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Tyler remained silent for a few seconds before responding coldly, ¡°Her fever has subsided.¡± ¡°If the fever has subsided, why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡± Tyler turned his head and looked at Vicky, who was lying on the bed in a deep sleep. Sunlight streamed through the ss window, casting a pale and lifeless hue on her face. Her eyes were tightly shut, giving her an appearance of a lifeless doll. Tyler¡¯s gaze became obscure. That morning after their night together, Vicky developed a high fever. At first, it was just amon fever, and Tyler called the family doctor to administer intravenous fluids to Vicky. However, Vicky¡¯s fever did not subside after that. Realizing that something was amiss, Tyler called in a professional medical team. After finally managing to bring her temperature down, Vicky still failed to regain consciousness. In the end, the doctors concluded that the reason Vicky had not regained consciousness was due to mental and psychological issues, and unfortunately, there was no cure for a broken heart. Lincoln¡¯s frostily insisted, ¡°Perhaps Vicky refuses to wake up because she doesn¡¯t want to see you. Tyler, let her go.¡± Without hesitation, Tyler withdrew his gaze and replied,¡± That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°If this continues, you will end up killing her!¡± Tyler¡¯s tone was cold and ruthless. ¡°Even in death, she can only belong to me.¡± Tyler remained firm in his stance and had stationed several guards at the door. Lincoln could not get anywhere near Vicky. He visited every day to see Vicky, but Tyler refused to let anyone in. Not only did he deny Lincoln ess, but he also turned away Old Mister Hart when he came to visit Vicky, as though he feared that Vicky would be taken away from him if he let anyone through the door. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 The expression on Lincoln¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Tyler Hart, you truly are a selfish man. You¡¯ve always cared about yourself with no consideration for others. You know better than anyone here as to why Vicky came down with a high fever. She doesn¡¯t want to be with you, so how much longer are you going to bend her to your will?¡± Lincoln¡¯s words were so simr to what Vicky had said years ago. ¡®Tyler Hart, we¡¯ve already broken up. When will you stop pestering me?¡¯ Tyler¡¯s breath grew heavy, but his gaze hardened as he sneered. ¡°Do you think I should selflessly hand over my woman like a saint?¡± ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t get it wrong. Vicky isn¡¯t your woman.¡± Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°If she¡¯s not my woman, is she yours, then?¡± Before Lincoln could speak, Tyler sarcastically remarked, ¡¯¡¯Avery Yeager, your fiancee, is currently living here. Lincoln, aren¡¯t you exhausted from dividing your attention between women like this?¡± At that moment, footsteps could be heard from the other end of the corridor. ¡°Lincoln!¡± Avery spotted Lincoln from afar and hurriedly ran toward him. She grabbed Lincoln¡¯s arm possessively andined,¡± Lincoln, why didn¡¯t you tell me before leaving? I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡± Lincoln¡¯s face had not fully recovered, so he covered himselfpletely with a hat, sunsses, and a mask to cover his face. Lincoln coolly pulled his arm out of Avery¡¯s grip. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Lincoln¡¯s coldness made Avery feel somewhat aggrieved.¡± Lincoln, it¡¯s already lunchtime. I came to find you to have a meal together¡­¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice was low and pleasant, but it carried an undeniable indifference. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. You should go ahead and eat.¡± ¡°But I cooked for you. Please, at least have a taste.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Lincoln continued to refuse. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Avery¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Lincoln¡­¡± Avery wanted to say something when suddenly, a whisper came from the room. Both Tyler Hart and Lincoln turned their heads to look. They did not realize that the unconscious Vicky had slowly opened her eyes. Upon seeing Vicky awake, Tyler disregarded Lincoln and quickly walked toward her. ¡°Vicky, are you awake?¡± Vicky saw a familiar figure despite her blurry vision. Before she could react, she was tightly embraced. Having just regained consciousness, Vicky felt as though she was suffocating and struggled ufortably. However, she had no strength left, and her feeble resistance could not move Tyler in the slightest. Just then, a deep voice rose. ¡°Tyler, you are hurting Vicky,¡± said Lincoln. From the moment Vicky woke up, Tyler¡¯s attention was focused solely on Vicky, and he no longer bothered to stop Lincoln from entering. Lincoln took the opportunity to enter the room, and Avery followed. It was only at this moment that Tyler noticed the agony on Vicky¡¯s face, so he immediately let her go and stared intently at her. ¡°Vicky, how are you feeling now?¡± Vicky massaged her own head and asked, ¡°What happened to me?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Her voice was hoarse, so one could not hear what she was saying unless they paid extremely close attention. Tyler immediately poured her a ss of water and moved it closer to her lips gently. ¡°Take a sip.¡± Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Sure enough, Vicky was thirsty and finished the ss of water quickly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Do you need more?¡± Tyler asked. Vicky nodded, so Tyler poured her another ss. Avery, who watched the scene unfold, frowned as she nced between Vicky and Tyler, who fed Vicky water gently. After staying in the Harts¡¯ mansion for a while, she encountered Tyler a few times and came to know him. If Lincoln was the perfect example of a gentleman, Tyler was the opposite of it because he was a very aloof man. Avery learned from Valencia that Tyler and his family members were emotionally distant, as if he were born without human emotions. Yet, at this moment, Tyler was tenderly feeding Vicky water, which once again subverted her perception of Tyler Hart. After all, she was made to believe that a man like him would never care about anyone. Avery stared nkly as she was captivated by the scene before her. After drinking two cups of water, Vicky finally had enough, and the haze in her mind finally started to lift. Vicky turned her head and looked around, slightly taken aback when she saw Lincoln standing quietly not far away. ¡°Second Young Master,¡± she called out. Tyler, who had just ced the empty ss back on the table, was instantly upset that Vicky noticed Lincoln before anyone else. He returned to Vicky¡¯s bedside, his tall and upright figure blocking her line of sight. ¡°Vicky, this isn¡¯t the best ce for you to recover. I¡¯ll take you hometer.¡± Tyler wanted to take Vicky home from the moment she came down with a fever, but she would instinctively struggle and resist whenever he tried to carry her away, even when she was unconscious. Eventually, Tyler had to give up after a few attempts. Since Vicky had woken up and Lincoln had arrived, it served as a reminder to Tyler that he had to take Vicky home. Upon hearing Tyler¡¯s words, Vicky paled. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you.¡± Tyler approached her and coaxed her gently, ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s not convenient for you to recover here, so it¡¯s best that youe home. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll take you on a trip, okay?¡± Him being close made Vicky shrink toward the other side of the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go on a trip either.¡± Tyler seemed to ignore her refusal and lightly stroked her hair. ¡°Rest a little longer. I¡¯ll have someone pack your things.¡± Vicky started to panic and was about to speak when Lincoln, who had been silent all this time, spoke up. ¡°Tyler, Vicky said she doesn¡¯t want to go back. I won¡¯t let you take her away.¡± Tyler disdainfully nced at him. ¡°And you are going to stop me?¡± Lincoln¡¯s tone was resolute like never before. ¡°Yes, I am going to stop you.¡± Tyler smirked. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡± Their gazes met, and tension rose in the air. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 ¡°Um¡­ Can I say something?¡± Avery¡¯s voice broke the silence. She nced at Lincoln and Tyler, before continuing, ¡°Ms. Shaw is ill right now, and she can¡¯t be exposed to the cold again. She clearly doesn¡¯t want to leave, and if you take her away against her will, it won¡¯t help her recovery. After all, a healthy mind makes it easier for her body to head. If she¡¯s upset, she won¡¯t be able to recover.¡± She smiled and stared at Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m studying to be a doctor, so I¡¯m not lying.¡± Tyler scowled. Vicky had fallen into aa and remained in it despite her temperature going down. The doctors mentioned that it was caused by Vicky¡¯s mental issues, and if he took her away at this moment, she might fall ill once again. She might not be willing to wake up the next time. Tyler instantly became agitated as he did not want to admit that Vicky was unconscious because she did not wish to see him. He could not possibly get angry at Vicky, so he vented his anger at Lincoln and Avery instead by ordering them to leave. ¡°Vicky needs to rest. Please leave.¡± Lincoln furrowed his brow and was about to protest when Avery held his arm. ¡°Lincoln, Ms. Shaw has just woken up and needs to rest. Let¡¯s not disturb her for now.¡± She continued in a tone tinged with a smile, ¡°Otherwise, Mister Hart here might have to take Ms. Shaw to a quieter ce if he feels that you¡¯re getting in the way of her recovery.¡± Avery¡¯s words were more tactful, but Vicky understood the underlying meaning: If Lincoln persisted, Tyler might actually take Vicky away in anger. Avery was advising Lincoln to stop while he still could and withdraw. Vicky could not help but nce at Avery with newfound respect. Lincoln fell silent for a few seconds and eventually nodded.¡± Vicky, I¡¯ll leave for now. Rest well, and I¡¯ll come to see you tomorrow.¡± Vicky responded with a soft hum. Before leaving, Avery deliberately held onto Lincoln¡¯s arm and waved at Vicky. ¡°Lincoln and I wille to see you tomorrow, Ms. Shaw.¡± After Lincoln and Avery left, the room returned to silence, and only then did Vicky raise her gaze to look at Tyler. At that moment, Tyler was also quietly staring at her. Vicky lowered her gaze, avoiding the man¡¯s eyes wordlessly. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened as he strode toward her. However, as he neared, Vicky¡¯s body reflexively flinched, and she instinctively moved aside. She was fully awake and remembered everything she experienced before she fell unconscious. Tyler¡¯s gaze grew slightly heavy, and he was about to approach when knocks were heard at the door. Knock, knock, knock! The doctors¡¯ cautious voices came from outside the door.¡± Mister Hart, we¡¯vee to examine Mrs. Hart.¡± The doctors conducted routine check-ups on Vicky every day, and it happened to be the time for the examination. Tyler paused and went to open the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Several female doctors entered one after another. Tyler¡¯s possessiveness over Vicky had been so extreme that all the doctors who attended to Vicky had to be women. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Vicky awake, the doctors were momentarily surprised but quickly showed expressions of delight. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 ¡°Oh my, she¡¯s finally awake!¡± the doctors eximed. Tyler Hart nodded gently. ¡°Examine her.¡± The doctors surrounded Vicky and began the examination. Half an hourter, they finished the check- up. One of the doctors said, ¡°Her temperature has gone down, and she haspletely regained consciousness. Generally speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues. However, her body is still weak at the moment. If she identally catches a cold or drafts, her condition could easily rpse. She needs to be extra cautious. Also¡­¡± The doctor hesitated, struggling to find the right words as she nced at Vicky, and then at Tyler. Tyler¡¯s voice turned slightly cold. ¡°What else?¡± Seeing that Tyler seemed displeased, the doctor confessed, ¡°During this period, you should avoid any intimate activities¡­ ¡± After stealing a nce at Tyler, the doctor whispered, ¡°The high fever Missus Hart experienced was caused by the previous inmmation in her private area¡­ So, until she fully recovers, I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡± The air instantly grew quiet. Tyler remained silent for a long time before finally speaking. ¡°I understand. You may leave.¡± The doctors left the room as if they were granted amnesty. Once the door closed, they all breathed a sigh of relief. As they walked away, they whispered to each other. ¡°I used to think that women who married into wealthy families were very fortunate, but now that I¡¯ve seen everything, I realize it¡¯s not quite like that at all. These wealthy men never really regard women as people¡­¡± Another female doctor sighed as well. ¡°Thisdy actually developed a high fever because of being treated roughly in bed. It¡¯s truly despicable¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really agree with what you¡¯re saying. These past few days, Mister Hart has been tirelessly taking care of his wife. He personally handled everything and hardly stepped out of the room¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like he doesn¡¯t care for her.¡± ¡°Yeah! When I went to administer the IV drip, I saw the way Mister Hart looked at her. It was so full of deep affection¡­ It¡¯s like she¡¯s the only person in his eyes, and no one else exists.¡± ¡°Oh, I had a simr experience. I don¡¯t know if it was just my imagination, but I kind of feel unsettled by the way he looked at her.¡± ¡°Unsettled?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like he¡¯s staring unblinkingly¡­ Almost as if he¡¯s trying to swallow her whole with his gaze alone.¡± ¡°Sigh! The world of the wealthy is just beyond our understanding¡­¡± After all themotion, Vicky was indeed a bit tired. After the doctors left, she closed her eyes, preparing to rest. Just then, the steady and familiar sound of footsteps approached. Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered, but she refused to open her eyes. Tyler covered her with the nket. ¡°What do you feel like eating? Should I make something for you?¡± Vicky did not respond and pretended to be asleep. Tyler knew that she was not asleep, as her eyshes continued to quiver out of fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said in a hoarse voice. ¡°I¡­ was wrong that night.¡± He kept pouring cold water over her and lost control of his anger, so he was extremely rough with her. Vicky remained silent but trembled even harder. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He studied her slim and pale face, feeling his heartstring tugged. Unable to control himself, he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fear filled her eyes, and she shivered like a leaf. ¡°I¡¯m still sick, and I don¡¯t think I can take it anymore¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Can you¡­at least wait until after I recover? If you really can¡¯t hold it in, can you¡­sleep with someone else for now?¡± Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Tyler only meant to kiss Vicky and did not have anything else in mind. As he looked into the fear in her eyes, heughed angrily.¡± Vicky Shaw, do you really take me for an animal?¡± Terrified of provoking him, Vicky did not say a word, but Tyler could easily tell from the wary look in her eyes that she did think of him as an animal. He clenched his fists but managed to suppress his anger in the end and got up. ¡°Rest. I¡¯ll get you some food.¡± With that, he strode off in a hurry as though worried he might hurt her again if he stayed another moment. Tyler could distinctively sense that he was losing control over his emotions. Half an hourter, Tyler brought the meal he personally prepared. The bodyguards stationed at the door greeted him respectfully before opening the door for him. When Tyler was not around, he always arranged for bodyguards to guard the entrance. Upon entering the room, he found Vicky was not asleep but staring nkly out the window, lost in her thoughts. Tyler walked over. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to sleep?¡± Vicky ignored his words and continued staring out the window without any reaction. Tyler furrowed his brow and patiently persisted. ¡°Have something to eat.¡± Since Vicky had just woken up, her stomach could only handle some chicken soup. Tyler tested the temperature of the soup and brought it to Vicky¡¯s lips upon confirming that it was warm. ¡°Open up.¡± Vicky remained motionless. Tyler¡¯s gaze turned cold in an instant. He had never been this patient with anyone except Vicky, but she showed no gratitude at all. Just as Tyler was about to get angry, he caught sight of Vicky¡¯s thin and haggard face, and he ultimately held back. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Have something to eat first. It¡¯ll help your body recover.¡± There was no response. ¡°Vicky, I told you to open your mouth. Can you hear me?¡± Still, Vicky refused to react. ¡°Vicky!¡± Before Tyler could finish his sentence, she spoke hoarsely though calmly, ¡°Leave it for now. I don¡¯t have an appetite at the moment. I¡¯ll eat on my ownter.¡± Tyler wanted to argue, but he refrained from threatening her upon seeing Vicky¡¯s feeble appearance. Just then, Tyler¡¯s phone rang. He nced at Vicky and answered the call. It was Harry calling. Recently, Tyler had been devoted to taking care of Vicky and had not been able to go to the office, so most of the important matters had to be reported through phone calls. As Harry provided updates, Tyler¡¯s expression grew increasingly solemn. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Harry let out a sigh of relief on the other end of the line. After hanging up the phone, Tyler looked at Vicky. ¡°I have some urgent matters to attend to. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Silence lingered, and there was no response. Tyler knew she did not want to acknowledge him, and in a low voice, he said, ¡°Remember to finish your meal.¡± Tyler stood there for a while, waiting for Vicky¡¯s response, but it never came and his mood soured. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Vicky spoke before he could warn her. ¡°Go and take care of your business.¡± Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Tyler was frustrated at how cold Vicky was toward him but could only remain calm as hended her in this position in the first ce. He bent down and nted a gentle kiss on her cheek. ¡°I will be back soon.¡± Vicky remained silent. With a final nce at her, Tyler turned and stepped out of the room. After closing the door behind him, Tyler said to the guards outside the room, ¡°I need to leave for a while. Call a few more men over to guard the room. No one is to step foot inside without my permission, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Tyler added, ¡°Vicky is not allowed to leave the room either.¡± The guards nodded in unison. ¡°Understood.¡± With that said, Tyler finally left. After handling urgent matters at thepany, Tyler rushed back. Upon receiving confirmation from the bodyguards that Vicky had not left the room and nothing unusual urred, he finally rxed. Pushing open the door to the room, he found it quiet inside. He was concerned that he would disrupt Vicky¡¯s rest, so he walked lightly. As he entered the bedroom, he spotted her lying on the bed, soundly asleep. The moment heid eyes on her, his heart finally settled, and he felt himself rxing. Despite knowing that no one could take Vicky from him given his current arrangements, he could not help but feel anxious when she was out of his sight. This sense of anxiety only disappearedpletely when he saw Vicky. Silently, Tyler walked to her bedside and gently pulled the nket over her, not even noticing how gentle he was being. At that moment, his eyes inadvertently swept over a bowl ced aside. The steam that once filled the bowl had already dissipated, and the soup inside remained untouched. Tyler was first taken aback, then a hint of annoyance appeared on his face as he considered waking Vicky up. However, just as he was about to touch her, his hand froze mid-air. After a brief moment of hesitation, he slowly withdrew it. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In the end, he did nothing but continued to fixate his deep gaze on her unblinkingly. After some time, Vicky was awakened by thirst and reached out for the water ss on the table. Her head was still a bit dizzy, and her body felt feeble, so even reaching for the ss seemed extremely difficult. Suddenly, a hand reached out and picked up the ss from the table before gently bringing it to her lips. It was only then that Vicky noticed that someone sat by her bedside. She was momentarily stunned when sheid eyes on Tyler but quickly recovered to take the ss and drank the water silently. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Tyler asked. Vicky shook her head. ¡°No, thank you.¡± The man ced the ss back on the table. The sun was setting, and the room grew progressively darker as no lights were turned on. Tyler¡¯s sophisticated features were shrouded in dim light, making it difficult to discern his expression clearly. Vicky felt the atmosphere bing somewhat heavy and noticed that Tyler seemed to be in a bad mood. Unsure of who might have provoked him, she remained silent and chose not to speak. Silence lingered, and the room seemed to grow colder. Vicky had no intention of breaking the silence, and in the end, it was Tyler who spoke first. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± Tyler questioned sourly. Vicky was initially confused but did not bother to raise any questions. ¡°I didn¡¯t have an appetite and wanted to eatter, but I ended up falling asleep instead,¡± she exined hoarsely. ¡°Did you really not have an appetite, or did you simply not want to eat the food I prepared?¡± he asked. Shocked, she asked, ¡°You prepared it?¡± Vicky had not taken a single sip of the soup, so she assumed that it was prepared by the servants. Tyler studied the sincerity on her face, and the look in his eyes darkened at the realization that Vicky did not even know that he cooked for her. For some reason, he could not bring himself to cheer up. He suddenly remembered a saying. ¡®True indifference is not about never meeting again or avoiding discussions, but rather, it is when seeing or speaking to each other stops affecting one¡¯s mood.¡¯ This saying seemed to be aligned perfectly with Vicky¡¯s current state as she grew more emotionally detached from him. It felt as if a heavy weight was pressing against his chest, making it difficult for him to breathe. Sensing the ominous aura oozing off of him, Vicky concluded that Tyler was indeed in a poor mood. She knew by heart just how insane Tyler could be, and angering him would mean endless suffering; just like how she ended up on bed rest, unable to get out of bed on her own. She did not know why he was upset, but she could guess that it was likely because she failed to touch the soup he made for her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you made this, and I didn¡¯t intentionally avoid eating something you made,¡± Vicky said thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry. Could you heat the soup for me?¡± Hearing her words, Tyler was somewhat surprised. Ever since Vicky regained consciousness, her attitude toward him had been exceptionally indifferent. Knowing that he was the only one to me, Tyler was slightly more patient with her than usual. He could tolerate if Vicky scolded him or threw tantrums, but he could not stand her ignoring him. Despite the fact that Vicky exined herself without him demanding it, it made him feel even more stifled as he had no way to vent his frustration. Tyler silently stared at her for a long moment before picking up the bowl and leaving the room. Half an hourter, Tyler returned to the room and switched on the lights, dispersing the darkness in the room. He helped Vicky up, cing a pillow behind her back to support her on the bed. The aroma of food wafted through the air, causing Vicky¡¯s stomach to growl. When Vicky saw Tyler picking up the bowl from the table, she instinctively reached out to take it. However, Tyler avoided her hands and instead scooped up a spoonful of soup before bringing it to her lips to feed her. Vicky stared at the spoon, and after a few seconds, she opened her mouth and epted it. The soup¡¯s delicate,forting taste filled her mouth, and she instantly concluded that it was indeed prepared by Tyler. Tyler scooped up another spoonful of soup and offered it to her. Vicky looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you remake another portion?¡± Freshly cooked soup and reheated soup would taste different, and Vicky, who often cooked herself, was well aware of this distinction. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied calmly. Vicky did not pursue the matter any further. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After taking about half a bowl, she was finally full. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± She shook her head, declining the spoon offered by Tyler. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Tyler scowled at Vicky. ¡°You¡¯ve starved yourself the whole day, and this is how much you¡¯re eating?¡± He moved the spoon closer to her lips once again. ¡°Eat more.¡± Seeing his displeasure, Vicky forced herself to eat, and Tyler eventually stopped when he noticed that Vicky was truly full. ¡°Vicky, what are you trying to do this time?¡± he asked abruptly. ¡°What?¡± she asked in confusion. He stared into her eyes. ¡°Why are you being so obedient now? Are you waiting for me to let my guard down so that you can run away with Lincoln?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened; she had not forgotten why she ended up sick in bed. She looked up to meet his piercing gaze. ¡°You get mad when I disobey you, yet you get upset even when I obey. Tyler, what do you want?¡± She was groggy when she had just awakened, so she maintained a cold attitude toward Tyler. However, as she gradually regained her rity, she considered her situation and realized that she had no right to be rude toward Tyler. A woman¡¯s capriciousness and temper would only be shown in front of those who cared about her. Since Tyler simply did not care about her, she was abused and vited upon enraging him. Havinge to this realization, Vicky constantly reminded herself that since she could not get away, she shouldply with him as much as possible to make her life a little easier. Vicky did not understand why Tyler still seemed unhappy. They stared at each other for a long while before Tyler averted his gaze expressionlessly, got up, and took the bowl away. Vicky studied his back, and confusion appeared in her eyes.¡¯ Did his work not go well today?¡¯ she thought. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After Tyler checked Vicky¡¯s temperature and found nothing abnormal that evening, he finally felt relieved. After personally feeding Vicky her medicine, Tyler lifted the nket beside her and was about to get into bed. Vicky was taken aback and instinctively said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­ Not today.¡± Tyler could clearly see what she was thinking and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in sleeping with a sickly woman like you.¡± As he prepared to lie down beside her, Vicky tensed and her gaze remained cautious. ¡°But¡­ Why, then?¡± If it were any other day, Tyler would not bother exining anything to her. However, the situation was different as NSZ Vicky was still sick. ¡°I slept here the whole time when you were sick. Is there a problem with that?¡± Tyler said in a cold voice. ¡°Can you not sleep here?¡± Seeing his worsening expression, Vicky added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of infecting you.¡± Vicky¡¯s excuse was too feeble, and Tyler sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that.¡± With that, hey down beside her and pulled her into his embrace. Vicky stiffened but remained still, fearing that she would get hurt again. Tyler seemed oblivious to her unease and quickly fell asleep after holding her. During Vicky¡¯s unconsciousness, he had not slept well a single day, and exhaustion washed over him with her in his arms. After Vicky realized that Tyler was truly asleep, she tried to escape from his embrace. However, everytime she moved slightly, Tyler seemed ready to wake up. After struggling for a while, Vicky ended up sweating but could not break free from his embrace. Soon enough, Vicky gradually fell asleep. The next morning, Tyler opened his eyes. With sufficient sleep, most of his exhaustion dissipated. He nced at the woman sleeping soundly against his chest, and the gloom in his heart lifted slightly. He lowered his head, instinctively wanting to kiss her forehead. However, in the split second before his lips touched her forehead, his expression suddenly changed. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Tyler stared intently at Vicky and reached out in disbelief after a while. His touch and gaze were far too invasive, and Vicky slowly woke up. She was not surprised by the sight of Tyler, but she noticed his peculiar expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. Tyler lowered his gaze and concealed his emotions.¡± Nothing,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m just checking your temperature.¡± Vicky observed him suspiciously, but Tyler¡¯s expression showed nothing was amiss. Vicky did not think too much about it and tried to free herself from his embrace, intending to get out of bed. Tyler held her back. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To freshen up.¡± Tyler nced at her. ¡°Are you able to walk?¡± After waking up today, Vicky felt much better and more energetic than before, so she did not think there would be any problem with getting out of bed. She nodded and sat up. Tyler watched her without trying to stop her. Once Vicky put on her slippers and tried to stand, her legs suddenly went weak. Just as she was about to fall, a long, strong hand supported her. ¡°Your temperature may have gone down, but you¡¯re still frail, ¡± he said calmly. He gently ced her back on the bed. ¡°Just lie down for now. I¡¯ll go get some water.¡± Vicky thought she had recovered, but she could not even walk. Recognizing her condition, she did not insist on going to the bathroom on her own. Tyler headed toward the bathroom, while Vicky spoke up,¡± It¡¯s too dark in the room. Can you pull back the curtains?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Tyler paused for a moment, and he walked over to the floor- to-ceiling window and pulled back the curtains. However, he only opened the ckout curtains, revealing the light and sheer curtains behind them. Vicky was puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pull them all open?¡± He replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s zing outside. Considering your current weak state, I don¡¯t want you to get heatstroke.¡± Vicky had not expected that even a blunt man like Tyler would consider such careful details. Regardless, she did not want to remain sick in bed for longer than necessary, so she did not argue. After about 10 minutes, Tyler came out of the bathroom carrying a basin of water. Given Vicky¡¯s condition, she could only wash herself simply- and taking a shower was out of the question. After taking care of her morning routine, Tyler made a phone call. ¡°Prepare two sets of breakfasts,¡± he instructed calmly.¡± Make one of them light.¡± Vicky nced at Tyler, silently concluding that Tyler might still be in a bad mood from yesterday¡¯s incident if he was not nning to cook. Seeing Tyler hang up the phone, Vicky spoke up, ¡°Can you bring my phone to me?¡± Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Vicky did not manage to contact Cece and the others while she was unconscious, and she was worried that they might worry. Tyler stood still and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. You shouldn¡¯t y with your phone.¡± She scowled. ¡°I don¡¯t use my phone for long.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Tyler remained calm, but his tone was undeniably forceful. ¡°You are not to get your phone back until you get better.¡± Vicky knew that Tyler had been taking care of her and tried her best to be polite in the past few days. However, she felt her rage building up when she heard his controlling tone. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t I have the right tomunicate with others?¡± ¡°You will have your phone back when you recover,¡± he said firmly. Vicky grew angry. ¡°Tyler, is this what you call giving me freedom if I go back with you?¡± Faced with her displeased gaze, Tyler remained unperturbed. ¡°If you want to get your phone back soon, cooperate with the treatment and take care of your health.¡± Vicky could not stand Tyler¡¯s controlling nature and despised his overbearing, unreasonable demeanor. ¡°Tyler, my friends can¡¯t reach me. They might think something happened to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone contact your friends and assure them that you¡¯re safe,¡± Tyler replied. Vicky gazed at the man¡¯s aloof face before her, feeling a chill run through her body. ¡°Tyler, were all those promises you made me before just lies?¡± His thin lips twitched as he stared into her eyes as if he wanted to say something. However, he fell silent. Seeing that he seemed to have nothing more to say, Vicky¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed with disappointment. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Not long after finishing breakfast, there was a knock on the door. The bodyguard outside came in and reported, ¡°Mister Hart, the Second Young Master Hart, and his fiancee, Miss Yeager, havee to visit Madam.¡± Upon hearing this, Tyler almost immediately refused without any hesitation. ¡°Turn them away.¡± Vicky looked at Tyler. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask for my opinion?¡± Tyler maintained the same attitude as before. ¡°You need to rest properly right now.¡± Disappointed, Vicky red at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, are you trying to confine me again and turn me into your pet?¡± ¡°Vicky, Lincoln already has a fiancee,¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened as he coldly reminded her. ¡°It was I who took care of you while you were sick. Lincoln has been busy developing a rtionship with his fiancee.¡± Vicky had not intended to see Lincoln in the first ce nor did she care what he was doing. What made her angry was Tyler making decisions without asking her. Vicky retorted, ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t portray yourself as the saint in the story. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been bedridden. You controlled me, forbade anyone from visiting, and you im to be the only one taking care of me¡­ Do you not find thisughable?¡± Tyler looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°Are you finally done pretending?¡± ¡°Pretending?¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°You only managed to fake obedience for less than a day, but when ites to Lincoln, you can¡¯t keep up the act? You sure are fond of that hypocritical monster.¡± ¡°Monster? Tyler, do you have the right to say such things? Isn¡¯t it you who disfigured his face?¡± ¡°He deserved it.¡± Vicky realized that she could not have a sensible conversation with him. Not only was he overbearing, but he was also extremely unreasonable. Vicky coldly turned her head away, refusing to look at him. Seeing Vicky¡¯s cold expression, Tyler¡¯s gaze grew even more gloomy. ¡°Vicky, do you care so much about Lincoln to the point that you don¡¯t care if his face is ruined?¡± Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Vicky stared out the window wordlessly, and Tyler¡¯s expression darkened at her silence. After a while, Tyler turned to leave. He made sure that he walked slowly, yet Vicky stared dazedly outside the window with no intention of stopping him from leaving. m! The door mmed shut behind Tyler as he stormed out. Shortly after he left, someone knocked on the door. Ang walked over to Vicky respectfully. ¡°Missus Hart, Mister Hart has ordered me to take care of you.¡± Vicky nced at Ang, who used to take care of Lincoln. From the first day when Ang arrived, Vicky knew that Ang worked for Tyler, and Lincoln¡¯s allergic reaction was likely caused by Ang at Tyler¡¯s order. After about an hour, the doctors came in to examine Vicky. Vicky noticed that the female doctors who came to examine her were different from the ones yesterday and asked curiously, ¡°What happened to the doctors from yesterday?¡± The doctor smiled and exined, ¡°You had a high fever and were unconscious, so Mister Hart brought in a team that specializes in reducing fever. Now that you¡¯re awake, the first phase of treatment isplete. We¡¯re here to assist in your recovery during the second phase.¡± The doctors¡¯ exnation was reasonable, and Vicky thought nothing of it. The entire day passed without Tyler returning. It was only when Vicky was about to fall asleep in the evening, thinking that Tyler would note back, that the door to the room opened. Ang stood up from her chair. ¡°Wee back, Mister Hart. n N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Yeah.¡± The imposing man took off his coat and said indifferently, ¡°Go rest.¡± Ang nodded at Vicky and quickly left the room. Although Vicky¡¯s phone had been confiscated, Tyler did not prevent her from reading. After reading all day, Vicky was ready to go to sleep. She did not spare a nce for Tyler upon his return but turned over, facing away from him. Even without looking at him, Vicky could feel Tyler¡¯s intense gaze on her. After a few minutes, the sound of footsteps echoed in the room as Tyler went to take a shower. Once he finished, hey down next to her, pulling her into his embrace. Vicky thought that Tyler would give her the cold shoulder for a few days, but he did not do so. Vicky did not have the energy or the will to struggle. The next day, after Tyler took care of Vicky¡¯s morning routine, he left again. She assumed that he was busy with worktely, as Tyler had beening and goingte into the night for three consecutive days. Under the doctor¡¯s care, Vicky¡¯s body gradually recovered. One day, when Vicky saw Ang opening the door to pick up lunch, she got out of bed and prepared to open the curtains. Just as she reached for the curtains, Ang entered the room with the lunch tray. Seeing Vicky standing by the window, Ang¡¯s expression changed drastically. The tray slipped from her hands, crashing to the ground. Surprised, Vicky turned around and noticed Ang¡¯s strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Hill?¡± Ang instantly snapped out of it. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Ang¡¯s gaze flickered as she avoided Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Missus Hart, you haven¡¯t fully recovered¡­so it¡¯s better to rest in bed. Otherwise, Mister Hart will worry.¡± Vicky was a skeptical person. She looked at the uncertainty in Ang¡¯s eyes and suddenly said, ¡°You seem to be very afraid of me getting out of bedtely.¡± Whenever she made a move to get up, Ang would try to stop her and ask what she needed hastily. At first, Vicky thought it was Tyler¡¯s order to not let her leave the bed. However, seeing Ang¡¯s behavior, even Vicky- who was slow to catch on-realized something was off. Ang lowered her head, unable to meet Vicky¡¯s gaze. ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered. The doctors said you shouldn¡¯t get out of bed¡­¡± Vicky stared unblinkingly into Ang¡¯s eyes. ¡¯ Miss Hill, you really are bad at lying.¡¯ Just then, Vicky¡¯s voice paused as she realized something. The translucent curtains had been drawn in the bedroom all these days, and Ang became frightened as soon as she reached the window. Considering all the recent events, Vicky¡¯s gaze gradually darkened. ¡°Ang, are you all hiding something from me?¡± In the office, Tyler stared at the medicine bottle in his hand, lost in his thoughts. Just then, his phone rang and he lifted his brow as he picked up the call. When he saw Ang¡¯s name disyed on the screen, the look in his eyes grew darker. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± Ang¡¯s soft voice came through. ¡°M-Missus Hart knows the truth. It would be best if you come back.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened, but he showed no sign of being surprised, as he knew that he could only hide the truth from her temporarily. ¡°I understand,¡± he replied. After ending the call, Tyler put on his coat to leave. Just as he opened the office door, Harry, who was about to knock, stood at the doorway. Noticing that Tyler was about to leave, Harry hesitated for a moment, then whispered, ¡°Mister Hart, I have made some progress on the investigation you asked me to do.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°And?¡± ¡°It is indeed a toxin, and¡­¡± Harry nced at him cautiously.¡± The doctors analyzed it and found that this toxin is the same as the one you had me purchasest time. They carefully examined Missus Hart and found no major issues with her body. Her recovery is going well, and they haven¡¯t detected any additional toxins that could affect her health.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Harry nodded. ¡°The specialists who have been monitoring Missus Hart these past few days are experts in toxins. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They¡¯ve conducted thorough tests but still haven¡¯t found anything.¡± ¡°Could there be a dormant period?¡± ¡°No, ording to your instructions, the doctors extracted and analyzed the toxicity of this drug, and the result shows that there is no toxicity, let alone a dormant period.¡± Tyler remained silent. Harry observed his expression carefully and asked, ¡°Mister Hart, should we keep searching for the cure?¡± The afternoon sun was just right, and the translucent white curtains were finally drawn open. Radiant and warm sunlight poured in through the French windows, casting a golden glow all around. Vicky stood quietly before the window and stared outside nkly. When she heard the familiar sound of footsteps approaching, she instantly knew that Tyler was back. Instead of turning her head, she simply asked, ¡°Is this why you refused to give me back my phone?¡± Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Vicky¡¯s face was reflected on the transparent ss window. Half of her face disyed a dark blue- ck mark like a birthmark which even she found terrifying, let alone others. Tyler stood behind her silently. Vicky slowly turned and met his eyes before smiling faintly.¡± Do you not get scared sleeping next to a face like this?¡± She knew her smile must have looked terrifying. Tyler stepped forward and gently embraced Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m having people search for an antidote for you,¡± his deep voice sounded from above her head. ¡°You will recover soon.¡± Vicky buried her face in his chest. ¡°When did you find out? Was it that morning?¡± When she woke up to Tyler staring at her that morning, she noticed that something was off. It was the same day when her request to get her phone back was denied, followed by Tyler turning Lincoln and Avery away. Tyler fell silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did you keep it from me? Were you afraid that I couldn¡¯t ept it?¡± ¡°I thought we¡¯d find the antidote soon.¡± ¡°Antidote?¡± Vicky lifted her head and studied the delicate curve of his jaw. ¡°So I was poisoned?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Acknowledging that it was a reasonable exnation for her condition, she asked, ¡°Why was I poisoned?¡± ¡°That¡¯s still unclear.¡± Tyler¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve apprehended the doctors who have been treating you and interrogated them, but we haven¡¯t obtained any results.¡± Since Vicky was poisoned, the doctors who treated her were the top suspects. During the days when Vicky was ill, Tyler had taken care of her daily routines, so noplications urred. All the doctors worked directly for him. Although the possibility of them being bribed by others could not be ruled out, based on the interrogation results from these days, it seemed unlikely. As a result, the investigation reached a deadlock, and the source of the toxin had not been identified. Naturally, Tyler would not just wait around for the investigation results and had people look into the matter while sending others to search for an antidote. > He even sought out experts to develop a cure, but this toxin was extremely peculiar. It did not affect the overall health of the body, yet it was difficult to neutralize. Tyler looked down at Vicky. ¡°Do you have any clues?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been unconscious during these days, and the only person I¡¯vee into contact with after waking up is you.¡± Although Lincoln and Avery hade to visit her once, their stay was brief, and they had not made any contact with Vicky as Tyler had been watching them closely, so they could not have poisoned her then. Who poisoned me?¡¯ she thought as she could note up with a reasonable exnation either. Seeing the serious look in Vicky¡¯s eyes, Tyler whispered,¡± Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Leave this matter to me.¡± Vicky looked up and studied his face. ¡°Can I have my phone now?¡± He stared at her intently before nodding and ordering Ang to bring Vicky¡¯s phone over. Shortly after, Ang handed Vicky her phone. As Vicky stared at her phone that was fully charged, her resentment toward Tyler lifted slightly. At this moment, she realized that she might have misunderstood him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you¡­exin yourself?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°About the real reason why I can¡¯t have my phone back.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°You weren¡¯t wrong. I am possessive and enjoy controlling others. I have lied to you.¡± Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Vicky lowered her head guiltily at Tyler¡¯s words. She was furious at the time and said a lot of hurtful words, not knowing that he was doing everything for her sake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered. He embraced her. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯m just doing what I should do.¡± The two bathed in the afternoon sun in silence. It had been some time since they had such a moment of peace. Sometimeter, he said, ¡°Vicky, once this matteres to an end,e home with me, okay?¡± Vicky was stunned and hesitated. Knowing what she was concerned about, he tightened his arms around her. ¡°My previous promise still stands. I won¡¯t restrict your freedom anymore, nor will I interfere with your social life. However, you cannot have any contact with Lincoln.¡± Despite what he promised, Vicky was still reluctant to leave with him, but she understood that she could not stay with the Hart family any longer. Although she did not know who poisoned her, the fact that it had happened meant that someone had developed a deep hatred for her to the point of resorting to disfigurement as a means to harm her. Staying would not be any better than leaving with Tyler. With this in mind, Vicky nodded gently. ¡°Alright.¡± Seemingly surprised that she agreed, Tyler was momentarily stunned. He unconsciously tightened his arms around her, his trembling arm betraying his unsettled emotions. After all his efforts, Vicky¡¯s attitude toward him finally eased. Vicky looked up at him and asked the question she had been wanting to ask since discovering the truth. ¡°If my face can never be restored, would you still want me?¡± Tyler lowered his head and kissed her deeply, answering Vicky¡¯s question with his action. Vicky did not resist or struggle. Sensing her eptance, his heart raced, and his breath became even more erratic. He kissed her deeply and intensely, making it hard for her to resist. After a long while, Tyler finally stopped before Vicky was suffocated. ¡°I will never leave you,¡± he said in a low, husky voice near her ear, a voice that held an indescribable allure. Vicky lifted her head and met his unfathomable gaze, and Tyler maintained eye contact with her calmly. Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she was the first to break eye contact, lowering her head. ¡® But, even I myself can¡¯t ept being like this forever.¡± In truth, she could not ept living with such an ugly face, and she could not even bring herself to look into the mirror. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tyler gently kissed her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Vicky found it hard to believe. Not many people would focus solely on inner qualities and not care about appearances, especially so for someone like Tyler, who held a high position. Many women threw themselves at him regrly, and countless people had tried to curry favor by offering him various beautiful women. Having seen so much beauty, it seemed questionable if he could truly endure being with an ugly woman.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Vicky said nothing else, assuming that Tyler had hoped that her face would recover. She thus decided to let time tell if Tyler truly did not mind if she looked like this forever. In the following days, Tyler continued to head out early for work and only return homete at night. He needed to work, look into how Vicky was poisoned, and even had to search for the antidote, so he had his hands full. Still, he would always return home to her. As he promised, he showed no disgust toward her face and held her close in his sleep every night. He would kiss her, hold her, and even show desire toward her but had not initiated anything in bed out of concern for her health. At this moment, a faint doubt would arise in Vicky¡¯s mind how Tyler managed to kiss her considering how she looked. After all, even she would lose her appetite after seeing herself in the mirror. As days went by, Vicky¡¯s body finally recovered. Since she promised to leave once her face healed, Tyler fulfilled her every request as long as they were not excessive. One day, Vicky suggested to Tyler that she wanted to go out for a stroll. ¡°Tyler, the doctor said I¡¯m all good now. The weather is nice After hearing this, Tyler furrowed his brow slightly and did not answer immediately. Vicky¡¯s heart sank. Her mistrust of Tyler solidified throughout their interaction in the past years, and his silence once again made her doubt whether he still wanted to control her freedom. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened when he guessed what she was thinking, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to go out, but considering your current situation, gossip will fly if someone sees you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not afraid of that.¡± Vicky looked into his eyes.¡± If the person who poisoned me is here in the mansion, seeing me walking around might expose them and help us find the culprit in time.¡± Vicky was supposed to leave with Tyler once she regained her health, but the poison had not been cured yet, and a remedy had yet to be found. If she could find the culprit and make them hand over the antidote, things would be much simpler. Tyler pondered for a few seconds before finally agreeing.¡± Alright, but you can¡¯t let Ang leave your side.¡± Vicky felt relieved. ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler checked the time. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go take a shower and sleep.¡± As she walked out of the bathroom after her shower, the light in the room softened with only themp on the nightstand still on. Vicky walked to the bedside, turned off the deskmp, and got into bed. Just as shey down, a strong arm pulled her closer, followed by a deep kiss on her lips. Vicky thought Tyler would fall asleep with her in his arms after the kiss like the previous days, but to her surprise, his kiss became increasingly intense. They had been together for so long that Vicky instantly noticed that his kiss was a bit unusual. Vicky tried to push him away, but Tyler easily held down her hands, making it impossible for her to struggle. As his movement became more forceful, Vicky could not budge him even a bit, and she instinctively bit him. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The taste of blood filled their mouths, and Tyler paused. Neither of them could see each other¡¯s face in the dark, and only his eyes glittered. ¡°I asked the doctors,¡± he said hoarsely, his voice echoing in the quiet night. ¡°You have fully recovered, so it¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Click! The light on the nightstand was lit, and he gazed at her. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯m turning the lights off because I don¡¯t want to look at your face?¡± Vicky looked away. ¡°I¡­¡± Tyler somehow countered every excuse she coulde up with, and she found herself speechless. Tyler lowered his head to kiss her again, and Vicky instinctively turned her head so that his kissnded on her cheek. Instantly, tension rose in the air. Vicky lowered her gaze, knowing that Tyler was upset without looking at him. After a few moments of silence, she spoke truthfully, ¡°Can you give me some more time? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m still scared from what happenedst time.¡± The air froze in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It took him a while, but he finally spoke, his voice even huskier. ¡°I was wrong about what happenedst time.¡± Tyler sat up and slowly moved away from her. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± He knew they still had a long life together ahead of them, so he reminded himself that there was no point in rushing. With that, he got up and headed toward the bathroom. As Vicky watched his tall figure as he stepped away, she was dazed. Tyler had always done as he pleased and never cared about her well-being or emotions, so she thought he would ignore her wishes just as he had done so many times. To her surprise, he actually spared her. After a while, the man emerged from the bathroom and returned to bed, falling asleep wordlessly with her in his arms. The next day, Vicky went to a nearby park to get some fresh air alongside Ang. Standing on the bridge, Vicky looked at the calm surface of the water, her mind filled with thoughts of the person who poisoned her. ¡®Was it Valencia, Avery, Old Mister Hart, or¡­someone else?¡¯ she thought. There were too many people with reasons to poison her, and Vicky was clueless. Suddenly, a clear female voice sounded from behind. ¡°Oh, Ms. Shaw?¡± Vicky turned her head, and Avery approached her elegantly. Taking in the hat, sunsses, and mask Vicky was wearing, Avery gasped in surprise. ¡°What happened to you? It¡¯s so hot today, so why are you wearing such a thick hat?¡± She was smiling, but her gaze seemed unfriendly. ¡°Lincoln has developed a rash on his face, and he can¡¯t be exposed to light or wind. Ms. Shaw, why are you wearing all these? Are you trying to share his suffering and hardship?¡± Facing Avery¡¯s sarcastic words, Vicky remained expressionless. ¡°Miss Yeager, you came to visit me not long ago, so you should be aware of my persistent high fever. Now that my health is just starting to recover, it¡¯s only natural that I avoid the wind and wear a slightly thicker hat. Is that so strange?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t be exposed to wind, then why don¡¯t you rest in your room? Why go out and cause trouble for yourself and others?¡± Avery asked pointedly. With that, Avery walked a few steps closer to Vicky and snatched her hat off. Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Neither Ang nor Vicky expected Avery to pull off such a move. Caught off-guard, no one reacted in time. The hat was snatched off in an instant, and the dark blue mark on Vicky¡¯s forehead was revealed. ¡°What¡­?¡± Surprised by the sight before her, Avery¡¯s eyes widened, and she dropped the hat onto the ground. Ang paled and instinctively stood in front of Vicky, trying to shield her from Avery¡¯s gaze, but Vicky pushed Ang aside and slowly walked up to Avery, taking off her mask and sses. Seeing Vicky¡¯s face, Avery involuntarily took a few steps back, fear flickering in her eyes. Unconcerned by Avery¡¯s frightened expression, Vicky calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you.¡± She then bent down to pick up her hat. Avery¡¯s lips moved as if she wanted to say something but could not at the sight. Vicky nced at Avery and was about to put on her hat when a low, gentle voice came from behind, tinged with unmistakable surprise. ¡°Vicky?!¡± Vicky froze. Footsteps approached as the person walked briskly to her side. ¡°Vicky, how have you beentely? Has your health improved? Vicky lowered her head and stood silently. Puzzled that Vicky refused to look at her, Lincoln muttered,¡± Vicky, what¡¯s wron-¡° Before he could finish his sentence, Vicky lifted her head and looked at Lincoln. Lincoln was instantly taken aback and gaped at her in disbelief. ¡°Vicky, what¡­ What happened to your face?¡± Lincoln was also wearing a hat, sses, and a mask, simr to her attire. Vicky looked at Lincoln calmly. ¡°I was poisoned with some kind of toxin.¡± ¡°Toxin?¡± Lincoln quickly regained his usualposure. He showed no hint of disgust or repulsion as carefully examining her, his voice carrying deep concern. ¡°What happened? Who poisoned you?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. We haven¡¯t found the culprit.¡± ¡°Have you found the antidote?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Lincoln observed her with concern. ¡°Do you feel any difort now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky avoided Lincoln¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly healthy except for what¡¯s going on with my face. There are no major issues so far.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Lincoln took a few steps forward. ¡°Vicky, can you tell me in detail how you were poisoned?¡± A trace of hesitation shed in Vicky¡¯s eyes. Lincoln turned to look at Avery and said, ¡°Avery, I need to speak with Vicky in private. You should go back.¡± Avery¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but the tension on her face instantly eased when she saw Vicky¡¯s face. ¡°Alright. You two go ahead, then. I will get out of your hair,¡± she said generously. After Avery was gone, Vicky turned to Ang and said, ¡°You need to give us some space.¡± Ang narrowed her eyes. ¡°But Mister Hart¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m only speaking to Second Young Master alone for a while. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vicky interrupted her. Rx. You can still supervise me from afar. It¡¯ll just be a few minutes.¡± Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Ang wanted to protest, but Vicky asserted, ¡°Miss Hill, you are only here to protect me, not to control me.¡± Ang knew just how much Tyler cared about Vicky, to the point that his love for her did not waver the slightest despite Vicky¡¯s current condition. Knowing that upsetting Vicky would trouble Tyler, Ang complied. She walked to a ce where she would not overhear the conversation but allowed her to see Vicky so that she could hurry over to Vicky¡¯s side should anything unexpected happen. Not daring to hide the fact that Vicky had run into Lincoln, Ang decided to inform Tyler about it and called him. The phone was quickly answered, and Tyler¡¯s cool voice came from the other end. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ang looked at Vicky and Lincoln, who were standing nearby, and whispered, ¡¯ Missus Hart and Second Young Master ran into each other. She said she wanted to have a private chat with him and asked me to leave. I didn¡¯t dare to go against her wishes, so¡­¡± Silence loomed over the air as soon as she finished speaking. Tyler remained quiet, and Ang trembled with fear. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Vicky walking toward her and hurriedly said, ¡°Missus Hart has finished talking with Second Young Master and ising this way.¡± Tyler seemed somewhat surprised. ¡°How long did they talk?¡± ¡°Not long. Less than five minutes.¡± Seeing Vicky almost reaching her, Ang hastily said, ¡°Mister Hart, she¡¯sing over. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Tyler simply hummed in response. After finishing her conversation with Lincoln, Vicky did not go elsewhere but headed back to her room directly. Tyler returned on time that evening. Vicky walked out of the bathroom to find Tyler entering the room and casually asked, ¡°Have you had your dinner?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Vicky paused from drying her hair. ¡°Let me prepare somete -night snacks for you, then.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With that, she got up to go downstairs. However, as she passed by Tyler, he suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± He pulled her into his embrace and lightly kissed her cheek, asking, ¡°How was your day?¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered at the question. ¡°I went out for a walk today, and I feel much better.¡± She looked up, meeting his inscrutable gaze. ¡°However, I happened to run into Avery and Lincoln.¡± Vicky knew Tyler must have known everything that happened today, so she recounted the events in detail. ¡°I asked Ang to leave and had a brief conversation with Lincoln.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but instead of pressuring her about the content of their conversation as he would have before, he simply said, ¡°I see.¡± Vicky studied his prominent features. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what we talked about?¡± Since their rtionship had somewhat eased recently, Tyler replied indifferently, ¡°if you want to tell me, go ahead. If not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°One must see things through to the end. Since I¡¯ve decided to leave the mansion, I should bid Lincoln a proper farewell.¡± Tyler froze for a moment and turned his head, gaping at her. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Vicky gazed at Tyler as she whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± Tyler had guessed what she meant but was still stunned when she said it out loud. ¡°Vicky, are you sure?¡± he asked hoarsely as he stared at her so endearingly that it sent chills down her spine. Vicky did not avert her eyes and nodded firmly. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find the culprit?¡± Vicky was the one who proposed to stay in the mansion to search for the culprit, and since Tyler had yet to find anything on his end, he agreed to her suggestion. Although Vicky had a valid reason to stay in the Harts¡¯ mansion, Tyler knew deep down that it was just an excuse because she was still reluctant to leave with him. They finally managed to find peace in their rtionship, and Tyler did not want to push her any further. However, he did not expect Vicky to take the initiative to suggest leaving with him. ¡°It¡¯s been some time. If we were to find something, we would¡¯ve found it by now,¡± Vicky said, gazing at the serene night outside the window. ¡°If the culprit is still around, staying here might allow them to hurt me.¡± Pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Besides, I¡¯ve been idle for too long. I want to work.¡± Since the moment they met, Vicky never let Tyler assist her in her career, even when he offered. She was used to being independent and disliked relying on others for everything. Being aware of Vicky¡¯s character, Tyler rarely interfered with her work unless it was necessary. ¡°Alright.¡± Tyler held Vicky tightly, and a significant portion of the gloom that had been lingering in his heart dissipated.¡± We¡¯ll leave this ce tomorrow.¡± The next day, Vicky packed her belongings and prepared to leave. Before departing, she went and met Old Mister Hart. To avoid startling others, Vicky covered herselfpletely. Old Mister Hart did not raise any questions but instead smiled and said, ¡°Have you decided to leave with Tyler?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vicky replied. Old Mister Hart waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I suppose Tyler still has a little respect for an old man like me, or I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you either.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky respectfully bowed to Old Mister Hart. ¡°Regardless, I am grateful for your help and shelter during this time, Old Mister Hart.¡± Old Mister Hart did not stop her but instead looked at Vicky with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a small favor. I admire intelligent women, and you, Vicky, happen to be one. If you encounter any difficult problems in the future, feel free to seek me out.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After bidding farewell to Old Mister Hart, Vicky left the mansion with Tyler. Vicky had not been home for a long time, and returning gave her a somewhat unfamiliar feeling. Although the mansion had not been upied for a while, it remained spotless. After finishing unpacking, Vicky looked at Tyler, who had been with her all along. ¡°You still have work to do, right? Go and attend to it. You don¡¯t have to stay here with me.¡± Tyler embraced her from behind. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll keep youpany for today.¡± ¡°After I¡¯m done unpacking, I have work to do in the study. Since Cece and Jennifer aren¡¯t here, there is a lot of work that needs to be done. I¡¯ll be busy for the next few days.¡± ¡°You can have theme back from Zendonia to help you,¡± Tyler suggested. Vicky shook her head. ¡°They won¡¯te back for the time being.¡± Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened as he tensed. ¡°Why? Are you worried that I might hurt them?¡± Vicky shot him a look. ¡°You know about the story between Jennifer and Anthony. Now that Anthony has her back, he won¡¯t let her go that easily.¡± Realization dawned on Tyler, and his expression eased. ¡°I misunderstood.¡± Vicky was not offended and pushed him away gently. ¡°You promised that you¡¯ll take me on a trip once we leave the Harts¡¯ mansion¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you get more work done now so that you can free up some time to travel?¡± Tyler had indeed promised her such a thing and intended to fulfill it. ¡°Sure.¡± He lowered his head to kiss her. After a while, he reluctantly let go of her and left. After Tyler left, Vicky turned her head and looked at the mirror not far away. Her face appeared hideous and terrifying, so repulsive that it could give a person nightmares, yet Tyler seemed oblivious to it and wasfortable with kissing her. Vicky reached out and gently touched her own cheek, chuckling softly. Vicky and Tyler¡¯s return meant she had regained her freedom and could go outside whenever she wanted. This was what Tyler promised her. However, it had been a week, and Vicky had not even stepped out of the door. Even Tyler, who possessed a strong desire for control and possession over her, could not help but inquire as they sat face-to-face in the dining room at the moment. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you want to go out for a stroll?¡± ¡°I still have a few design drafts that aren¡¯t finished, and¡­¡± Vicky picked up her ss of water and took a sip. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t go out looking like this. I might scare people.¡± Noticing Vicky¡¯s disappointment, Tyler gently held her hand. Although he did not care about her physical appearance, he could tell that she did. Despite her efforts to conceal it, her reduced frequency of looking in the mirror and the way she often lowered her head or turned her face away when speaking to him revealed just how upset she was. i Vicky¡¯s beauty had always been unquestionable, or she would not have attracted so many men that always tried to win her over. Due to the change in her appearance, no man wouldpete for her attention. On top of that, because of the way she looked, she preferred to stay at home and not venture outside, which was what Tyler wanted all along. After finishing dinner, Vicky went to the study, iming that she had unfinished design drafts to work on. Just as she turned on herputer, her phone rang. She nced at the screen and answered the call. ¡°Vicky?¡± Jennifer¡¯s cautious voice rose from the other end of the line. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Vicky asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer let out a sigh of relief and spoke softly, ¡°Anthony has helped us look into the matter, and we did discover that someone bought that type of toxin from the ck market recently. And the buyer of that toxin was¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment, but ultimately chose to reveal the truth. ¡°Tyler.¡± Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Though Vicky anticipated this, her heart still sank at the mention of Tyler¡¯s name. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jennifer whispered. ¡°The toxin doesn¡¯t harm the body, so it¡¯s very rare.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°There isn¡¯t that big a demand for this sort of toxin, and there¡¯s only a limited number of people who purchased it in the past. After all, no one would care if they¡¯re hurting their victim¡¯s health if they wanted to ruin someone¡¯s face.¡± Vicky held her phone silently. ¡°Vicky,¡± Jennifer called out. ¡°Anthony¡¯s father is quite well- versed in the studies of poisons and toxins, so don¡¯t worry about the antidote. Anthony has contacted his father, so I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find an antidote soon.¡± Vicky stared at her reflection on theputer monitor and said bitterly, ¡°If my face is truly ruined, do you think¡­that Tyler will finally let go of me?¡± Jennifer jolted in shock and said hastily, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t say that. You can¡¯t punish yourself over someone else¡¯s mistakes.¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. If this is what Tyler wants all along, I won¡¯t let him get what he wants.¡± Jennifer rxed. ¡°Hang in there, Vicky. I¡¯ll get Anthony to find a way to transport you out of Zendonia.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. They chatted for a while before the call ended. Despite what Jennifer promised, both Vicky and Jennifer knew how difficult it was to break free from Tyler¡¯s control. Just as Jennifer ended the call, Vicky¡¯s phone rang again. ¡°Vicky,¡± said the low and gentle voice of Lincoln on the other end of the line. ¡°We¡¯ve found the antidote.¡± Three dayster, at the Harts¡¯ mansion. Avery¡¯s door was forcefully pushed open with a loud bang. Two stern bodyguards leaped into action and forcefully escorted Avery out. Avery resisted with all her strength. ¡°How dare you grab me? Don¡¯t you know who I am?! This is the Harts¡¯ mansion! Watch yourselves, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± Despite Avery¡¯s protests, the bodyguards showed no mercy and spoke coldly, ¡°Miss Yeager, please cooperate. We¡¯re acting on Mister Tyler Hart¡¯s orders. We request your presence for questioning. If you don¡¯t cooperate, don¡¯t me us for getting rough!¡± ¡°Tyler?¡± Avery paused, her struggle ceasing. ¡°Tyler Hart?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± She narrowed her eyes and shook off the grip of the two bodyguards, raising her voice. ¡°Let go, I can walk on my own. n The two bodyguards exchanged nces and released her. They did not take her away from the mansion but instead led her to another room. As the door was pushed open, a man with a cool demeanor stood silently by the window. Sunlight poured through the clear ss, entuating his tall and sculpted figure; his sharp profile was even more radiant and perfect under the sunlight. Avery stood at the doorway,pletely captivated by the sight. She was someone who valued looks and had a preference for beautiful things, and the man before her ticked the checklist of her aesthetic taste. ¡°Mister Hart, we¡¯ve brought her here,¡± the bodyguards respectfully reported as they approached. ¡°Alright,¡± Tyler said coldly. ¡°You may leave.¡± Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Avery¡¯s knees went weak just from hearing Tyler¡¯s voice. Tyler slowly turned around, and his dark, deep gazended on her. Avery paled at this, and after steadying herself, she raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Tyler Hart, is this how you treat ady?¡± Tyler could not be bothered with her pretense and said, ¡°Did you poison Vicky?¡± ¡°What?¡± Avery looked at him nkly. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve investigated the matter. You don¡¯t need to keep up your act,¡± Tyler stated tly. Avery was bewildered for a moment before something seemed to dawn on her. ¡°Do you really think I poisoned Vicky? When she was ill, you were so attentive to her that you took care of everything yourself. I only saw Vicky once with Lincoln on the day she woke up, and we were kept at a distance¡­ Are you suggesting that I could have poisoned her from afar?¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°Who said that all poisons have to take immediate effect?¡± Avery wanted to defend herself, but then she saw Tyler produce a vial of medicine. ¡°The seven-day incubation period is enough to clear your suspicion, especially when this bottle itself wasn¡¯t brought over by you.¡± As Avery caught sight of the vial, her gaze flickered slightly. After a few seconds of silence, she suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°I guess you have it all figured out.¡± She knew Tyler was not the kind of person who could be easily deceived by others, so she stopped pretending. She raised her delicate chin proudly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I switched the medicine Lincoln gave to his mother.¡± Seeing the darkening expression on Tyler¡¯s face, Avery chuckled lightly. ¡°But that all works out in your favor, don¡¯t you agree?¡± To my favor?¡± Tyler questioned. ¡°Am I wrong? You bought this poison from the ck market to use it on Vicky, right? I was just doing what you wanted,¡± Avery replied with a hint of innocence on her face. She tilted her head, puzzled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? You¡¯ve achieved your goal, and someone else took the me for it.¡± She studied his expression, and realization dawned on her.¡± Oh, I see¡­ Do you regret it now because Vicky looks too ugly for your taste? That¡¯s not a problem, you know¡­¡± A mischievous smile formed on Avery¡¯s lips. ¡±1 have the antidote give it to you. But you should understand that there¡¯s no free lunch in this world. If you want something, you have to pay for it. As long as you¡¯re willing to agree to a condition of mine, I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes darkly. ¡°And what do you want?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Avery stared into his eyes and drawled, ¡°I want you to marry me and be my man.¡± ¡°Miss Yeager, have you forgotten that you are engaged to Lincoln?¡± he asked mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that,¡± she said cheerfully. ¡°Lincoln and I have signed an agreement to dissolve our engagement. The only reason that I kept that a secret so far is because¡­¡± She shot him a shy look. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stay here and see you if I announce it.¡± Avery was quite impressed by Lincoln, but she lost all interest in him from the moment she first met Tyler. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 The hives on Lincoln¡¯s face were not the reason why Avery did not want to be with him. She could make Lincoln¡¯s face return to its original state in a matter of minutes if she wanted to. However, she preferred a man with a cold and restrained demeanor like Tyler. Avery knew it was difficult to handle someone as aloof as Tyler, but once she had him under her control, he would remain forever loyal to her. Taking advantage of her identity as Lincoln¡¯s fiancee, Avery managed to stay in the Harts¡¯ mansion. She frequently appeared in front of Tyler during her stay, but he never spared her a second nce. He waspletely focused on Vicky, oblivious to any subtle hints she might have given him. It was human nature to desire what was difficult to obtain, and the more he rejected her, the more she desired him. That was when Avery thought of poisoning Vicky. After all, not a single man on earth did not care about his woman¡¯s appearance. Tyler was worried that Vicky¡¯s beauty would attract other men, so he acquired the toxin that would not harm the body, hoping to keep Vicky all to himself. Still, Avery knew that Tyler would eventually grow tired of being with a horrendous- looking woman as time went by. ¡°Now that you know, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. Although this toxin is harmless to the body¡­ Vicky¡¯s face will never be able to recover if the toxin isn¡¯t removed within a month,¡± Avery said triumphantly as she gazed at Tyler.¡± Vicky has been poisoned for quite some time now. If we dy it any longer, you¡¯ll truly ruin the face you love.¡± Avery slowly picked up the vial of medicine from the coffee table and opened it, taking a gentle sniff. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is it.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression was a mixture of anger and joy. ¡® How do you know all of this?¡± ¡°Are you referring to your purchase record?¡± Avery did not intend to hide anything. My senior at school is a genius in the field of medicine. He developed this medicine to help another one of my seniors evade pursuit.¡± Once the toxin was digested, a person¡¯s face would be so disfigured that even their family might find it hard to recognize them. It was more effective than stic surgery and had no side effects. Although Avery was not as knowledgeable in poisons as her senior, she had also studied medicine and understood its intricacies. ¡°My senior sold this medicine to you. It wasn¡¯t difficult to investigate the buyer¡¯s identity,¡± Avery exined, closing the vial and smiling faintly at Tyler as she coquettishly continued, ¡°Even if Vicky discovers the truth, she won¡¯t hate you¡­ See? I¡¯m being considerate.¡± She walked up to Tyler, feeling increasingly fascinated by his perfect features. Unable to help herself, she leaned in, wanting to kiss him. However, before she could get close to him, Avery was forcefully pushed away. ¡°Ah!¡± Caught off-guard, Avery was shoved onto the floor. Tyler stared down at her and mocked, ¡°Do you really think that I have no means of getting rid of the toxin without your help?¡± Avery looked at him dazedly. ¡°What?¡± Just then, Tyler pulled out another vial. ¡°What do you think this is?¡± Avery widened her eyes and paled. ¡°N¡ªNo way¡­¡± She mumbled. ¡°There¡¯s only one portion of the antidote left, and I have it. You can¡¯t possibly have the antidote¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think. I¡¯ve already found the antidote,¡± he said mockingly. Unwilling to believe him, Avery shook her head frantically.¡± No way! The antidote you have must be fake! Why else would you not cure Vicky? I don¡¯t believe you-¡° N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Creak! Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 A sound came from the door. It was faint but noticeable. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes and opened the door abruptly. He frowned at the sight of the familiar figure before him and was stunned when he saw the smooth, fair skin on the woman¡¯s face. Vicky¡¯s face had recovered. Realization dawned on Tyler, and he instinctively reached for her hand. ¡°Vick-¡° p! Vicky glowered at Tyler as she smacked his face. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°So it really was you!¡± Although she found out what happened, hearing their conversation in person still made Vicky¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°Tyler Hart, I never expected you to be so cruel!¡± Vicky gritted her teeth as she red hatefully at Tyler. Tyler, who had always beenposed and unruffled, could not help but panic. Not bothered by being pped, he said hastily, ¡°Vicky, let me exin.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll listen to your exnation.¡± Vicky did not leave and stood in ce. She nced at Avery, who was sitting on the ground, then looked at the bottle of poison on the coffee table. Finally, her gaze fell on the vial in Tyler¡¯s palm as she sneered. ¡°I¡¯m curious to see what kind of nonsense you cane up with to deceive me this time.¡± Three days ago, Vicky received a call from Lincoln saying that he found the antidote for her. However, even though Tyler promised her freedom, there were still plenty of guards around the mansion. Over the course of three days, Lincoln had found a woman with a simr side profile to Vicky. To avoid arousing suspicion from Tyler, Vicky dared not leave the mansion. Instead, she intentionally wandered around the vicinity of the mansion, taking advantage of the guards who were not paying attention to slip away. Early in the morning today, Lincoln picked her up and administered the antidote, so she had arrived at the Harts¡¯ mansion earlier than Tyler. After temporarily neutralizing the toxin, Lincoln discovered that Tyler hade to the mansion and taken Avery away by force. Avery was Lincoln¡¯s fiancee, so it seemed strange for him to abduct Avery, and Vicky was rmed as she thought about it. She followed the guards sent to capture Avery silently, trying to get closer to the room. However, the two guards were too vignt, and Vicky was unable to approach the room unnoticed. In the end, with Lincoln¡¯s help, they managed to lure the guards away, allowing Vicky to finally get closer. The first sentence she heard was Avery saying, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? You¡¯ve achieved your goal, and someone else took the me for it.¡± Upon hearing this, Vicky was still confused. However, as she listened closely to the following conversation, she soon realized that Tyler ordered Avery to poison her. Tyler held Vicky¡¯s shoulders and stared into her eyes. ¡°If I were to say that I didn¡¯t poison you, would you believe me?¡± ¡°Of course, I believe you didn¡¯t poison me.¡± Vicky smirked.¡± After all, Avery was the one who poisoned me, under your order.¡± Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Vicky looked into Tyler¡¯s eyes and spoke slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a clever move to have someone else do your dirty work for you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make Avery poison you,¡± Tyler said tensely. ¡°It¡¯s easy if I truly wanted to poison you. Why would I need to rely on someone else?¡± ¡°Having Avery poison me might be troublesome, but if the truth is ever revealed, you can easily shift the me onto her. After all, she has the motive to hurt me. If you did it and I discovered it, your ¡®devoted lover¡¯ image would¡¯ve copsed, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Tyler pursed his lips, and his expression darkened at her sarcastic tone. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯d rather believe a woman with ill intentions than believe me?¡± ¡°You want me to believe you? Sure.¡± Vicky shifted her gaze at the vial ced on the table. ¡°Since you say you didn¡¯t poison me¡­ Can you tell me what you intended to do with this poison you bought?¡± Tyler moved his lips but failed to form any coherent exnation. She ignored his silence and continued, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to ruin my face and you have the antidote, why haven¡¯t you cured me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tyler remained silent. Seeing that Tyler had nothing to say, Vicky did not feel sad or disappointed and simply turned to walk away. Instinctively, Tyler reached out to stop her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky stared at him dully. ¡°Do you have something else to say for yourself?¡± Tyler lowered his gaze at her until her reflection filled his eyes. He swallowed hard, and his deep voice took on a husky tone. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I thought of poisoning you, and I did buy this medicine, but I didn¡¯t put it into action, nor did I ask Avery to do it.¡± He observed the indifference in her eyes and an unprecedented uneasiness emerged within his heart, feeling as though Vicky was slipping away no matter how hard he tried. He realized that he was about to lose her. He held onto her wrist and continued, ¡°I bought this poison from the ck market, and I couldn¡¯t be certain harmless to the body. I¡¯d never use it on you without knowing for sure that it won¡¯t harm you¡­¡± ¡°So you are saying that you didn¡¯t use the poison on me simply because you don¡¯t know if the poison can actually do what it ims to do. Is that it?¡± ¡°No.¡± He tightened his grip. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the effectiveness of the poison, but rather-¡° Vicky interrupted him and said, ¡°But rather my health if I take the poison, right?¡± Tyler fell into silence. Vicky sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re concerned about my body, why didn¡¯t you cure me the moment you got the antidote?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tyler wanted to tell her that they only found the antidote the day before and that they did not cure her immediately because he learned from the doctors that the toxin had indeed no effect on Vicky¡¯s health. It was at this very moment that Tyler finally realized he could never exin himself. He did purchase the poison and considered poisoning Vicky; it was also true that he did not cure Vicky when he found the antidote and was hesitant as to whether he should do so. Vicky was only wrong that he was never truly involved in her getting poisoned, but that did not matter as he had a motive and intention to do so. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯ve tortured me for four years. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± she asked, seemingly tired of it all. ¡°I know that you thought I poisoned you back then, so you want revenge for that as well. I¡¯ve gotten a taste of what it¡¯s like, and yeah, it feels terrible. Tyler Hart, let go already.¡± One could easily tell from her tone and expression that she was far too disappointed and lost all hope. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 It was almost as though whatever feelings Vicky had left for had finally faded. She stared at him with an unfamiliar look in her eyes, and Tyler struggled to read her. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°No. I will never let go.¡± ¡°Give up. I¡¯m tired of this.¡± ¡°This is all a misunderstanding-¡° ¡°Tyler,¡± she interrupted him as she stared at him calmly with determination; there was no trace of anger or resentment in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not just about this. It¡¯s about all the things that happened. Do you understand?¡± He stared into her eyes gloomily and said hoarsely, ¡°You¡¯ve only pretended to ept me, when in truth¡­you¡¯ve never believed me for a moment, have you?¡± Vicky saw no point in his question but answered anyway.¡± That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve concluded that I poisoned you right from the start, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler smiled bitterly and clenched his fists. ¡°Vicky, do you no longer have any feelings toward me?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Vicky avoided his gaze. ¡°Why bother asking a question that you know the answer to?¡± Tyler reached out to hold her chin tightly, his voice restrained. ¡°Look into my eyes and say it again.¡± The strength in his hand had long lost control, leaving two shallow finger marks on her cheeks. Gazing into his deep eyes, Vicky fell into a momentary daze, which lifted shortly after as she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Yes, I no longer have any feelings for you.¡± They were merely inches away from one another, and Vicky instantly noticed the undeniable sadness in his eyes as soon as she uttered those words. Her heart sank, and she pushed him away. Tyler, who always exerted his dominance over her, took several steps back from her push. Vicky did not want to look at him for another moment and turned to leave. However, her wrist was grabbed once again, and she was forcefully pinned against the nearby wall. Before she could say anything, Tyler kissed her. ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡± His voice was dark and menacing. ¡°You can never leave me.¡± Still sitting on the ground, Avery¡¯s expression darkened when she witnessed this scene. However, she remained silent because she knew Vicky was determined to walk away. Vicky did not struggle and stood motionless, allowing the man to kiss her haphazardly. Sometimes, utter silence was more tormenting than heated arguments. Sensing herck of response, Tyler gradually stopped and opened his eyes to find himself looking into her emotionless eyes. An inexplicable pain surged in his heart, and he tightened his arms around her as though that was the only way to make her stay. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t go,¡± he pleaded. Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Tyler¡¯s voice was low and pleading as he continued, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that will upset you again.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± Her merciless voice echoed in his head, and he tightened his grip to the point he almost snapped her bones. His chest heaved, and his eyes reddened as he muttered,¡± That¡¯s fine. You¡¯re stuck with me forever whether you love me or not.¡± ¡®What familiar words,¡¯ Vicky thought. ¡®He hasn¡¯t changed one bit.¡¯ Vicky had stopped caring and smiled as she studied his face. ¡°You can make me stay, but you can¡¯t make me live.¡± Tyler trembled slightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Either you let go and let me leave, or you kill me and keep me here forever.¡± Vicky raised her head and stared into his eyes. ¡°Tyler, you can never hold onto a woman who is determined to leave you. Back when I wanted to leave you, you couldn¡¯t keep me. It¡¯s the same now.¡± Vicky¡¯s determination reminded him of that not-so-distant past, and his gaze became dazed. Nothing seemed to have changed, and whenever she wanted to leave him, she would do so without a hint of attachment left toward him. Vicky gently pushed Tyler away, and Tyler-who was still in a daze and shaken by her words-did not move to stop her. Vicky left. After the door closed, Avery, who was sitting on the floor, stood up. She slowly walked over to Tyler¡¯s side and studied his expression. Her usually cold heart unexpectedly ached. As an outsider, she could see that Tyler had set aside all his pride for Vicky¡¯s side, and she could hardly believe that he was willing to go this far for a woman. ¡°Tyler, you can¡¯t force someone to love you,¡± Avery said softly. ¡°If she¡¯s determined not to be with you, it¡¯s better to let her go.¡± Avery knew that this was the most vulnerable and opportune moment for a man, but since Tyler still had feelings for Vicky, she knew better than to say anything negative about Vicky. Tyler remained motionless, showing no reaction. His long eyshes concealed the emotions in his eyes. The more Avery looked at him, the more her heart stirred. She could not help but step forward and hold onto his arm. ¡± Tyler, obsession isn¡¯t true love sometimes. It¡¯s just a force of habit and the unwillingness of letting go. Try seeing someone else, and who knows¡­¡± Avery¡¯s words were cut off as Tyler pushed her away mercilessly. His thin lips parted as he spat, ¡°Get lost.¡± Avery wanted to protest, but choked on her words when she saw the sinister look in his eyes; she had never seen such a look on anyone in the past. Tyler did not bother to look at her again, nor did he pay her any more attention as he walked out of the room. Vicky moved out of the mansion where she used to live and into the apartment she had purchased before the marriage. Tyler did not attempt to stop her and had not appeared before her since the confrontation. However, she was still incapable of leaving Stoneford City or buying a ne ticket. Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Avery could tell Tyler still wanted to cling to Vicky, and this baffled her. One day, Vicky went to the store for grocery shopping, and she then went into a taxi parked by the road. The taxi started moving forward as soon as she provided the driver her address, and she sat back to stare at the scenery outside. ¡°Vicky.¡± Just then, a familiar voice sounded in front of her. Vicky raised her brow and turned her head, noticing only the driver apart from her in the taxi. When Vicky got into the car, she did not pay much attention to the driver¡¯s appearance and only knew that he was a young man with a nce. However, when he heard his voice, Vicky looked at him in shock. ¡°Lincoln? Your face¡­has healed?¡± The man wore a duckbill cap and a pair of ck-framed sses which modestly concealed his features. Still, Vicky could easily recognize his alluring features. He nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, it has.¡± Vicky looked at Lincoln¡¯s attire and asked, ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Lincoln chuckled softly. ¡°Look behind us.¡± At his words, Vicky turned her head. Following their taxi were two ordinary ck sedans, looking nothing out of the ordinary. Still, Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Lincoln nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re Tyler¡¯s men.¡± Vicky averted her gaze expressionlessly and thought, ¡¯Is Tyler really willing to hold onto me even if it means the death of me, instead of letting me go?¡¯ As Lincoln drove, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky. My phone has been tapped, so I couldn¡¯t contact you. The poison in your body hasn¡¯t recurred, right?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s been resolved with no signs of recurrence.¡± Vicky studied Lincoln¡¯s elegant profile and thanked him softly,¡± Second Young Master, thank you.¡± Lincoln nced at her through the rear-view mirror. ¡°If you don¡¯t feelfortable enough to address me by my first name, at least call me by my full name, then.¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°The title of Second Young Master¡­sounds a bit ironic to me.¡± Vicky was taken aback and realized that he was not a blood rtive of the Hart family. Even though Valencia and Orion treated him like their son, he always faced criticism from outsiders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vicky said guiltily. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it that way.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself,¡± Lincoln said gently.¡± Other people¡¯s opinions don¡¯t matter to me. I only care about how the people I care about see me.¡± Vicky remained silent. Lincoln smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Vicky, I came to see you this time because I want to tell you something important.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lincoln lowered his voice. ¡°Do you want to leave Zendonia?¡± Vicky immediately caught on, and her breathing became slightly erratic. ¡°Can I leave?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°He won¡¯t let me leave.¡± Lincoln chuckled softly. ¡°As long as you want to, I have a way to help you leave. However, the prerequisite is that you have truly made up your mind to leave Tyler.¡± Upon hearing Tyler¡¯s name, Vicky¡¯s expression turned cold.¡± We won¡¯t ever get back together again.¡± Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 ¡°Vicky, are you sure you want to leave him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Vicky. ¡°Alright.¡± Lincoln nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangement as soon as possible. Once everything is in ce, I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡± Vicky studied his sophisticated side profile and whispered,¡± Thank you.¡± He chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re friends. You don¡¯t have to thank me. I will contact you once everything is prepared.¡± With that, Lincoln sent Vicky back to her apartment. For several consecutive days, there was no news from Lincoln¡¯s side. ¡®Has Lincoln encountered some kind of trouble, or¡­has Tyler found out?¡¯ Vicky thought anxiously. She wanted to call Lincoln and ask about the situation, but she remembered what Lincoln said about Tyler monitoring his phone recently. Vicky did not dare to act rashly. If Tyler discovered their contact, all their efforts would be in vain. In the evening, just as Vicky walked out of the bathroom, she heard a slight vibration from her phone. Worried that Tyler might see the messages she sent, neither Cece nor Jennifer had been sending her any messages and had only spoken to Vicky through the phone. When she saw the notification on the screen, she was slightly stunned and a hint of confusion appeared in her eyes. [Do you still want to leave him?] Though the number of the sender was not saved, Vicky was familiar with it. It belonged to the mysterious person who always helped her, which meant that it was Lincoln. 2 She already expressed her determination to leave, so she was confused as to why Lincoln felt the need to confirm it again. ¡®Is he afraid I¡¯ve cooled down and changed my mind?¡¯ she thought. ¡®I guess that¡¯s possible. After all, it¡¯d be difficult to get me out of Tyler¡¯s sphere of influence, so it¡¯s not surprising that he wants to triple- check everything.¡¯ Vicky replied. [Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind.] Vicky waited for a long time but did not receive a response from the other side. Hesitant, she decided to send another message. [Do you have a way to get me out of here?] She was not sure what had happened on Lincoln¡¯s end, but she had a keen sense that he seemed to have encountered some trouble. A reply came. [Where do you want to go?) 1 Vicky was momentarily at a loss as she had not thought about this before. Previously, she had thought of seeking refuge with Jennifer and Cece, but she realized that she might cause the two trouble if Tyler chased after her. Hence, she could not go to Jennifer and Cece anytime soon. With that in mind, Vicky replied. [Anywhere Tyler can¡¯t find me will do.] N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. There was another long pause without a reply. Vicky did not know if he was busy, caught up by something else, or if something unexpected had truly happened. Her fingertips moved slightly across the screen as she edited another message. [Is something troubling your end?] Instead of answering her question, he wrote. [What are your ns after leaving?] Vicky had fantasized countless times about what would happen after leaving Tyler, but none of those fantasies had evere true. Eventually, she stopped thinking about a future where she would be free. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Vicky was at a loss for words and could only reply, [I guess¡­I will start over.] Lincoln, who rarely asked so many questions, acted strangely and continued. [How will you start over?] Vicky considered for a moment and typed. [I haven¡¯t been able to rx in the past few years, so I think I¡¯ll travel around for a while and open a new fashion studio.] [Where would you like to go traveling?] Vicky scowled at the sight of this message. After all, she was hardly in the mood to think when it was not certain if she could leave. [I haven¡¯t thought of that.] She replied. [Think about it, and I will take you wherever you want to go.) He typed. As Vicky looked at the text on her phone, she trembled slightly and wondered if she understood him. [You mean¡­ you can take me away from here?] She responded. [Yes.] [When can I leave, then?) (When you have decided where you want to go.] ¡®So I guess Lincoln is asking me these things again to confirm if I still want to leave,¡¯ she thought. ¡®That exins his strange behavior.¡¯ Vicky questioned cautiously. [Can I think it over tonight and reply to you tomorrow?] [Sure.] Vicky felt relieved and typed. [Alright, get some rest. Goodnight.] [Goodnight.] He replied. The next day, Vicky carefully did her research and chose several countries that had no business ties with the Harts and were far from their influence. That afternoon, she eagerly sent the chosen results to Lincoln via text. [I¡¯vee up with Auran, Lovian, and Xerxes. Which one do you think would be more convenient for me to travel to?] 2 Among these countries, Vicky actually preferred Auran. She wanted to visit Auran for a long time, but whether Lincoln had any enemies there or if it would be possible was unknown, so Vicky sent three options for him to choose from. It took over an hour before she received a reply. [Auran.] Although the probability of him choosing Auran out of the three options did not necessarily mean anything, Vicky was momentarily lost in thought for a few seconds. In fact, as early as a few years ago, when he first helped her, she felt that this person understood her very well. Though one could easily look into her hobbies and preferences, he could always guess what she was thinking. He appeared when she was most desperate and helpless, helping her time and time again. 1 One of the most memorable instances for Vicky was after the downfall of her family, and she went from being a wealthy youngdy to a nobody. Affluent youngdies who used to envy her found the clothing store where she worked and intentionally made things difficult for her. One youngdy even deliberately spilled a cup of water, pped her face, and made her kneel to apologize. At that time, her family had left Stoneford City, and Harvey had been imprisoned. As an orphaned girl, Vicky could not afford to offend these aristocrats. To her bewilderment, a stranger approached her with a smile and said, ¡°Ms. Shaw, my employer wants you to strike back and he¡¯ll bear all responsibilities.¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± The woman merely smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who he is. What matters is that these women have seriously affected my employer¡¯s mood, so he specifically instructed me to tell you to fight back.¡± 1 Seeing Vicky still in a daze, the woman continued gently,¡± Do you not know how to fight back, Ms. Shaw? Let me give you a demonstration, then¡­¡± With that, she walked up to the youngdies and pped one of them hard.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Smack! The woman¡¯s heavy p knocked the youngdy in front of her to the ground. The young woman, pampered and held in high regard since childhood, had never been struck before. She was stunned for a few seconds before bursting into anger. She covered her swollen cheek and shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you have a death wish?! Do you know who I am? I can make your life hell here in Zendonia!¡± This youngdy was from the Sackfield family, a family of jewelry merchants with considerable influence and wealth that rivaled that of the Shaws before their downfall. However, Miss Sackfield was far less attractive and talented than Vicky and Gloria, so she had far fewer pursuerspared to them. As long as two Shawdies were around, other women paled in comparison. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Despite their poprity, both Vicky and Gloria unequivocally rejected all their pursuers, which only fuelled the hatred of many affluent youngdies toward them. When the Shaws had gone bankrupt and fallen into ruin, and Gloria had left with the family overseas, Vicky was left behind. All of those who had once hated her seized the opportunity to bully her. None of the youngdies expected someone to interfere and hit one of them instead. The other youngdies chimed in, saying, ¡°Kneel and apologize immediately. p yourself a hundred times on the face, and this matter can be considered settled. Otherwise, your entire family will suffer with you!¡± The woman showed no signs of fear on her face upon hearing the threats and smiled instead. ¡°You youngdies sure have big mouths for your young age. You threaten to harm others¡¯ families with such ease that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done this kind of thing quite often, haven¡¯t you?¡± With those words, she pped another youngdy to the ground. Vicky was startled. She had no idea who the woman¡¯s employer was, but offending the Sackfields alone was one thing-offending several other influential families would be a catastrophe! Still, the woman showed no concern, and Vicky instantly realized that the woman¡¯s employer must have a significant background. Vicky could not fathom who in present-day Stoneford City would dare to be so audacious. The downfall of the Shaw family and Harvey¡¯s departure brought Stoneford City into a chaotic state, with major families wanting to take advantage of the situation. Many tried to curry favor with each other, so it seemed impossible that anyone would act recklessly to risk offending other powerful families at this critical time. Unaware of Vicky¡¯s thoughts, the woman kindly reminded her, ¡°What are you dawdling for, Ms. Shaw? Strike back already.¡± Vicky nced at Miss Sackfield, who sat on the ground. Miss Sackfield was already provoked by the p, and her face instantly twisted with anger when she met Vicky¡¯s eyes. She red at Vicky and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make your life a living hell if youy your hands on me, Vicky Shaw!¡± Vicky was hesitant at first but cast all hesitation aside upon hearing what Miss Sackfield said. She walked over and pped Miss Sackfield fiercely on the face. Sometimes, being forgiving would only mean that others would feel more free to bully her at will. If stepping back did not help, Vicky saw no reason in putting up with her bullies. Miss Sackfield was on the brink of losing her mind from being pped and darted toward Vicky hysterically. ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 However, before she could even get any closer to Vicky, the woman beside her stopped her and kicked her calf, which sent Miss Sackfield instantly copsing onto the ground. ¡°Now, apologize to Ms. Shaw,¡± the woman said. Unable to ept she could not torture Vicky and even had to apologize for it, Miss Sackfield red at the two and hissed, ¡°The two of you are going to die for this!¡± The woman sneered contemptuously. ¡°You won¡¯t apologize, huh? Well, just remember that you brought this on yourself.¡± The woman seemed to be trained in martial arts, and all of Miss Sackfield¡¯s struggles were nothing but a joke. She swiftly kicked Miss Sackfield down to the ground once again. In the minute that followed, Vicky witnessed what a true beating was. Miss Sackfield, who was severely beaten, finally caved. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The other youngdies shivered and apologized as well. After everything was over, the woman smiled at Vicky and turned to leave. Vicky called out, ¡°Miss, please wait.¡± The woman turned around and looked at her. ¡°Ms. Shaw, is there something else you need?¡± Vicky hesitated and said, ¡°Who is your employer? Can I meet him?¡± The woman smiled and shook her head. ¡°My employer just happened to pass by this store and witnessed the behavior of these youngdies which he found outrageous, so he asked me toe and give them a lesson. You needn¡¯t concern yourself with it, Ms. Shaw.¡± Vicky sensed that the woman did not wish to reveal her employer¡¯s identity, so she did not persist. After the incident, Vicky thought that those youngdies would seek revenge against her. However, not only did they note looking for her, but even her colleagues-who used to treat her with disdain-were polite to her. On top of that, even her manager, who had always been eyeing her, was fired. At the time, Vicky thought it was all just a coincidence. Not long after, while attending a banquet with her colleagues at a wealthy family¡¯s mansion for work, several wealthy young men who pursued her in the past but were rejected by her recognized her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. They began to harass and humiliate her, forcefully pouring drinks down her throat and even attempted to drag her into a room. Everyone watched coldly as no one wanted to get involved in the affairs of a young woman from a fallen family. If Vicky¡¯s family had its former glory, there would at least be some gain for others to marry Vicky. However, after her family¡¯s downfall, her only most prized possession was her looks, and she would only qualify as a ything for richer men. Just then, the woman who helped her before unexpectedly appeared again, rescuing Vicky from the clutches of the spoiled heirs. Being rescued by the same person might seem like a pleasant ident, but being saved twice could hardly be called a coincidence. The woman seemed to understand what Vicky was thinking and smiled as she handed Vicky a business card. ¡°This is my employer¡¯s phone number. From now on, if you need any assistance, you can contact him directly.¡± Vicky stared at the business card offered by the woman but did not ept it. ¡°What does he want from me?¡± The woman smiled and said, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re worried about, but no matter how bad things are now, can they truly get any worse?¡± She ced the business card in Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°You can choose not to ept it, but having another choice is always better than feeling trapped with no options, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 The woman was convincing, and Vicky eventually epted the business card with the mysterious man¡¯s number on it. Despite that, she did not call him, nor had he reached out to her demanding anything. With that, Vicky managed to live a rather peaceful life for some time until one day, she met Tyler and his rumored fiance, She. At the time, Gloria left Zendonia because of what happened between Vicky and Tyler. N?velDrama.Org content rights. With the Shaws¡¯ fall and Harvey sent to prison, everything seemed to have ended. It had been some time since shest saw Tyler, but rumors about him never ceased. She heard that Tyler met a talented pianist and fell in love. The magazines would publish photos of them seen together in different restaurants every other day. She was a celebrity, and with the boost of rumors and the support of Tyler¡¯s resources, she became even more popr. Vicky knew deep down that what happened some time ago was just a game yed by Tyler to retaliate against Harvey, with her as nothing but a pawn for his n. With Harvey out of the picture, Tyler clearly saw no point in associating himself with her. One day, she received ast-minute order that required her to go to the client¡¯s location for measurements. Since she had recently switched to clothing design and did not have her own studio, Vicky went wherever her superiors assigned her. Vicky was filling in for a colleague who had a sudden ident, and she had no information about the client other than the fact that they were celebrities. She frequently met celebrities during work, though, so she did think much of it. It was only when she saw the client that she realized it was actually Tyler¡¯s rumored girlfriend, She. Due to their different circles, She did not recognize Vicky. Since she had taken on the job, Vicky could only steel herself and continue with the service. She had a decent personality and was not particrly picky, so Vicky quickly sorted out the details for the dress She ordered. Just as she was about to leave, Tyler appeared out of nowhere. His gaze darkened when he spotted Vicky before he turned his attention to She. ¡°Why is she here?¡± She smiled and exined, ¡°Ms. Shaw is the fashion designer I hired¡­ Didn¡¯t you mention that you wanted me to apany you to the end-of-month banquet? I¡¯m nning to have a custom dress made.¡± ¡°A fashion designer?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes shimmered with an ambiguous glint. ¡°She, it¡¯s better not to bring unfamiliar people into our home. Who knows if they have ulterior motives in mind?¡± She was unaware of Vicky¡¯s acquaintance with Tyler, so she felt apologetic for Tyler¡¯sck of manners. ¡°Ms. Shaw, please don¡¯t take it to heart. This is just how Tyler is to everyone¡­¡± Vicky did not expect to encounter Tyler and stood up abruptly. ¡°Miss Young, since your boyfriend is here, I won¡¯t overstay my wee and will take my leave.¡± She nced at Vicky and spoke up, ¡°Ms. Shaw, among the clothing I want to have made, there¡¯s also a set of men¡¯s clothing¡­¡± Vicky was taken aback and quickly flipped through the order form in her hand. However, the order form she held did not include any mention of men¡¯s clothing; it was just a nk sheet that had not been filled out. She looked up at Tyler and whispered, ¡°Miss Young, I¡¯m here as a substitute for a colleague¡­¡± As soon as those words left her mouth, she saw the sarcastic look in Tyler¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Vicky looked away and took a deep breath. ¡°My manager didn¡¯t inform me about this¡­ Do you mind if I call her to double-check?¡± She smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Vicky went to the kitchen with her phone, and the new female manager quickly answered her. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯ve reached the client¡¯s house, and upon confirming some details with her, she mentioned that she ordered another set of clothes for a male customer as well, but none of the documents I have indicate this¡­¡± Chelsea swiftly interrupted her and said, ¡°The client did order two sets of clothes, one for a woman, and another for a man¡­ Did Yuna not tell you this?¡± Chelsea sighed. ¡°She¡¯s so forgetful. Miss Young is supposed to be Yuna¡¯s client, but she suddenly has a fever¡­¡± She paused and continued,¡± Vicky, Miss Young is a really important client, and I can¡¯t just send anyone over. I trust you, and that¡¯s why I handed this job to you. I know you¡¯re not good with designing clothes for men, so you only need to take down the measurements and their requests.¡± Chelsea was Vicky¡¯s new manager at thepany. The sleazy boss who always harassed Vicky was exposed for his inappropriate behavior toward subordinates and was fired by thepany. The new manager, Chelsea, was kind, considerate, and often took care of Vicky, so Vicky felt hesitant to refuse her request. ¡°Alright, Chelsea, I understand,¡± Vicky replied before hanging up the phone and preparing to return. Just as she turned, her face mmed against someone¡¯s chest. Before she could steady herself, a deep and icy voice rang out from above. ¡°Vicky, your skills in throwing yourself at someone¡¯s arms are getting rusty.¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered as she looked up to find a tall and handsome man behind her; his face adorned with a faint mocking smile. ¡°You have the wrong idea, Mister Hart. I am here for work,¡± she said indifferently. ¡°Wrong idea?¡± He gripped her chin and sneered. ¡°Youe to my home and still dare to act like you¡¯re innocent? Are you saying that it¡¯s a misunderstanding? She mentioned yesterday that she arranged to meet a clothing designer named Yuna. Can you exin why it¡¯s you who showed up here?¡± Vicky remained silent for a few seconds before exining,¡± She has a fever, and I came as her substitute.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Whether or not you believe it, I didn¡¯t intentionally appear before you. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I will leave now.¡± With that, Vicky attempted to walk past the man, preparing to leave. However, as soon as she stepped forward, her wrist was tightly grasped, and she was swiftly pushed against the wall behind her. Tyler lowered his gaze and towered over her, his strong presence threatening to devour her. ¡°Vicky, what are you up to now?¡± he asked. Their proximity was hardly appropriate, and Vicky panicked as she tried to escape. However, Tyler pressed her against the cold wall firmly. The wall against her back was cold, yet his breath caressing her cheek was almost scorching, it almost felt as though she was trapped between ice and fire, tormented by conflicting sensations.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I can leave now,¡± Vicky dered. As Tyler¡¯s dark eyes reflected her panicked face, he sneered. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re bing quite skilled at ying hard to get, aren¡¯t you?¡± As his handsome face drew closer, Vicky grew even more flustered. ¡®How can he do this in his new girlfriend¡¯s home? Isn¡¯t he afraid She will see us?¡¯ Vicky thought. ¡°Tyler Hart, let go of me.¡± Vicky lowered her voice, trying to look level-headed. ¡°If you don¡¯t release me, I¡¯ll call for help.¡± ¡°Call for help?¡± Tylerughed at her threat. ¡°Go ahead. Let¡¯s see if She will believe you or me.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Tyler Hart, you have no shame!¡± Tyler remained indifferent. ¡°And I am capable of even more. Do you want to find out?¡± A sense of unease arose in Vicky¡¯s heart; she instantly lost all reservation and shouted, ¡°Miss Youn- mph!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Vicky was abruptly silenced by a kiss. She instantly froze, but she regained her senses and raised her hand to p the man. s, he easily caught her wrist before she could even move. Tyler effortlessly captured her hands and pressed her against the wall. Vicky felt helpless as she was being kissed. The overwhelming sense of shame caused her whole body to tremble as she remained powerless in the face of Tyler¡¯s absolute strength. Feeling humiliated, devastated, and powerless, Vicky felt a lump in her throat, and she let out a choked sob as tears slid down her cheeks. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Since the bankruptcy of her family, she had not shed a single tear even when faced with the constant hardships and humiliations from those who kicked her while she was down, but for some reason, she found herself breaking down in tears when faced with Tyler¡¯s forceful actions. Tyler slowly opened his eyes and was stunned for a split moment when he saw the tears on her face. He released her shortly after as though her tears killed all the fun. ¡°Why are you even crying? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t been kissed before.¡± His voice was tense. Vicky simply lowered her head in tears. Tyler grew increasingly irritated, and he left expressionlessly without attempting to touch her again. After Tyler left, Vicky wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes. She took a few deep breaths, adjusted her expression, and then left the kitchen. She was reading the script for one of her movies on the couch and smiled at Vicky when she stepped out of the kitchen. ¡°Are you ready, Ms. Shaw?¡± She did not seem to notice anything odd from what happened earlier, and as Vicky nced around, she noticed that Tyler was gone. Noticing that Vicky was searching for Tyler, She said,¡± Tyler went upstairs to handle some matters at work. Please wait here, Ms. Shaw.¡± Vicky sighed a breath of relief. Though she managed to look calm, she had yet to recover from what happened earlier and was worried that she might act oddly in front of Tyler. With that thought in mind, Vicky said, ¡°Since Mister Hart is caught up with work, I should head back now. We¡¯ll send someone over to take Mister Hart¡¯s measurement when he is free.¡± Vicky only wanted to leave as soon as possible so she could hand the job over to another colleague. Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 She frowned. ¡°Tyler is always busy, and his schedule is often packed. He only managed to free up today, and I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be free again.¡± She looked at Vicky and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the costume can be made in time for the party if we wait. Ms. Shaw, this is my first gift for Tyler, so please bear with me.¡± She paused for a moment and added,¡± I will pay you double for this.¡± Vicky fell into silence, knowing she would be rude to insist on leaving. After all, the shop did ept the order, and Vicky was supposed to fulfill her duty even if She did not offer to pay double. This was her job, and Vicky knew she could not act on impulse. Half an hourter, Tyler stepped downstairs elegantly and She stood up to approach him with a smile. ¡°Are you done with work, Tyler?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let Ms. Shaw here take your measurement. She¡¯s been waiting here for some time.¡± Tyler nced coldly at Vicky as if she was merely a stranger. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then,¡± he said. Vicky stood still in her ce, hesitant to move. She said politely, ¡°Ms. Shaw, please proceed.¡± She was an exceptionally well-mannered woman and remained courteous toward Vicky, making it difficult for Vicky to walk away. Vicky had no choice but to step forward and said, ¡°Mister Hart, please take off your coat.¡± ¡°Do you treat all your customers with such an arrogant attitude?¡± Tyler questioned indifferently. Vicky¡¯s breath caught, and she instinctively nced at She. She smiled, seemingly oblivious to anything unusual or inappropriate. After a few seconds, Vicky approached and helped Tyler out of his coat, which was considered a normal part of her service when dealing with regr customers. However, every moment of her session with Tyler was agonizing. His scent was too familiar, and it took her back to the days when they were madly in love. Although Vicky tried her best to remain calm, her trembling fingers betrayed her emotions. After removing Tyler¡¯s coat, Vicky began taking measurements for Tyler. She was familiar with Tyler¡¯s body shape but had to pretend not to know anything as she proceeded with the measurements while making notes. Vicky noticed that he seemed to have lost some weight since shest saw him, and in a dazed state, she eventuallypleted all the measurements. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to put away the measuring tape, She suddenly spoke up, ¡°Ms. Shaw, don¡¯t you need to remeasure?¡± Vicky was taken aback. The fashion store she worked for served the upper-ss elite, and each custom-made garment came with a hefty price tag. To ensure uracy and precision, it was indeed necessary to re-measure. However, for two reasons, Vicky decided not to do so. Firstly, she was already familiar with Tyler¡¯s measurements, and secondly, being in close proximity with Tyler unnecessarily in front of She could easily arouse jealousy and misunderstandings. Vicky had been working in this industry for some time and witnessed numerous cases of girlfriends who disliked their boyfriends being ¡®touched and measured¡¯ by opposite-sex fashion designers. Consequently, thepany had made certain adjustments in this regard. Since She was a woman, it was perfectly normal for Yuna to be assigned to serve her and for Vicky to substitute for Yuna when she fell ill. However, Vicky never anticipated that She also wanted to have a custom-made outfit for Tyler. Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Considering Tyler¡¯s looks and status, She should be wary of any woman approaching him¡­yet she showed no sign of concern. ¡®Is she that confident about herself?¡¯ Vicky thought in confusion but heeded She¡¯s wishes to confirm Tyler¡¯s measurement once again. Once the measurements were taken and confirmed, Vicky said to She, ¡°Do you have any other requests, Miss Young? N She shook her head smilingly. ¡°Not for now. I¡¯ll contact you if I need anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± With that, Vicky left. Upon returning to thepany, Vicky handed over the documents to Chelsea. ¡°Chelsea, these are Miss Young¡¯s requirements and measurements. You can give them to Yuna to handle.¡± Chelsea, an intellectual woman in her forties, took the documents from Vicky and nced at them. Adjusting her sses, Chelsea spoke gently, ¡°Miss Young called me just now and expressed her satisfaction with your attitude. She wants you to handle this order.¡± Vicky froze, and she instinctively refused, ¡°But I¡¯m rtively new in this field. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle such a big order¡­¡± Chelsea interrupted her with a smile. ¡°Vicky, although you¡¯re new, you have talent. Everyone starts as a beginner, and without experience, one can never be an excellent fashion designer.¡± She paused for a moment, lowering her voice. ¡°Vicky, opportunities like this are rare and not something everyone cane across. If other neers knew about this chance, they¡¯d be fighting over it. Don¡¯t foolishly give up a chance that presents itself to you.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea¡¯s voice was warm and soothing as she guided and coaxed Vicky. Since Chelsea took over the position as manager, Vicky¡¯s days had improved. When she first arrived at thepany, she received special attention from the former manager, but that attention had ulterior motives; his intentions were so obvious that everyone could see what was going on. Vicky¡¯s exceptional appearance led many male colleagues to shower her with attention, which caused intense dislike and mistreatment from her female colleagues, and the favoritism her former manager showed made her situation worse. However, everything changed when Chelsea arrived. Once, Vicky¡¯s design drawings were stolen by a colleague in the office. Not only did that colleague show no remorse, but they also used Vicky of giarism. When Chelsea learned of this incident, she inquired in detail about what happened instead of condemning Vicky as the others did. Chelsea then had the technical staff recover the deleted design drawings from Vicky¡¯sputer, thus proving her innocence. Chelsea would always speak up and intervene when she witnessed any unfair behavior. Vicky was truly grateful to her, knowing that Chelsea had her best interests at heart. However, anything rted to Tyler was a different story. Vicky could not find a way to face him calmly, and after a few seconds of contemtion, she insisted, ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle this order.¡± Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Most people would give up on persuading Vicky to take the deal after she rejected them a few times. After all, plenty of others would be fighting to take her ce. However, Chelsea was not like most people; she patiently worked with her. ¡°Vicky, did you run into some sort of trouble? You can tell me if you are. Who knows, I might be able to help you.¡± After a pause, Vicky confessed. ¡°Miss Young¡¯s boyfriend is Tyler Hart and (¡­identally offended him, so I can¡¯t take this deal.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why¡­¡± After a few seconds of silence, she suddenly smiled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy. You¡¯ll just have to focus on the design, and I¡¯ll get someone to deliver the clothes to her.¡± ¡°But this isn¡¯t fair to the others¡­¡± ¡°Vicky, that¡¯s just how the world works. Some people are born with a silver spoon in their mouths, while some are born into poverty. Take yourself for example: you¡¯re obviously very talented, yet you just can¡¯t seem to get a break while others who aren¡¯t as talented as you are getting deals left and right. Is that fair?¡± Chelsea¡¯s voice was gentle like a babbling brook, and it carried with it a surge offorting energy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grab every opportunity thates your way, and instead of choosing to run away, break down every obstacle that stands in your way. I don¡¯t want to see your talents getting buried like this.¡± Chelsea¡¯s kind words stirred Vicky so much that she could no longer turn herdown. ¡°Okay, Chelsea. I understand. Thanks for the pep talk. I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± she said with weepy eyes. Chelsea nodded happily. ¡°Great! That settles it, then. Now get back to work.¡± ¡®Chelsea is right. I shouldn¡¯t give up an opportunity like this just because of Tyler. It¡¯s not like I can avoid him forever¡­¡¯ thought Vicky. With her mindset changed, she decided to treat She and Tyler like any other of her clients. Thus, she poured a hundred percent of her focus into designing the clothes for him. After a week, she finally finished the fashion sketches. Chelsea gushed with praise when she saw the fashion sketches and immediately submitted them to She. Vicky let out a relieved sigh after she received news of She being happy with the designs. All that was left then was to make the clothes and deliver them to She and Tyler. Vicky had Chelsea¡¯s word that she never needed to see Tyler during the whole deal, which made it easier for her to work. One day, Vicky was packing up her things to leave for home when Yuna suddenly came running to her. ¡°Vicky! Chelsea has an urgent matter to discuss with you. You should hurry over there now,¡± said Yuna as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°What happened, Yuna?¡± ¡°Ugh, it makes me mad just talking about it.¡± Yuna looked around to make sure no one else was in the office before saying, ¡°Do you remember when you went to take Miss Young¡¯s measurement on my behalf when I was sick?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyelids began to twitch. She had a bad feeling about this ¡°Yes, I remember. What about it?¡± ¡°Well, just now Felicia went to deliver the clothes to Miss Young for her to try them on-you know, to see if they needed any altering. But then¡­¡± Yuna lowered her voice to a whisper. ¡°That stupid girl tried to seduce Mister Hart, and Miss Young found out about it¡­ So in a fit of anger, Mister Hart threatened to bankrupt ourpany. The higher-ups immediately called for an emergency meeting after this, and they thought this had nothing to do with Felicia or thepany since they weren¡¯t the ones who design the clothe Yuna nced at Vicky before continuing, ¡°Since Chelsea said Miss Young is very pleased with your service and your designs, ourpany decided that you should be the one to fix this. You¡¯ll need to exin everything to Miss Young and Mister Hart and tell them thepany is willing topensate them, on top of making them a few extra clothes for free in return for letting the matter slide.¡± Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Before Vicky could say anything, Yuna pleaded, ¡°Vicky, you have to help us. If not, ourpany might really go bankrupt, and I¡¯ll lose my job then! I still have bills and mortgages to pay¡­¡± Although thepany Yuna worked in was quite a big one, Vicky knew it would falter under Tyler¡¯s attack, so she quickly said, ¡°Let me talk to Chelsea for now.¡± Once Vicky arrived at Chelsea¡¯s office, thetter told her the same thing that Yuna said. ¡°Vicky, ourpany will go bankrupt if this deal goes south. Our boss called Miss Young just now, and Miss Young still sounded very angry. She wouldn¡¯t ept our apology,¡± said Chelsea tiredly. She looked up at Vicky and continued,¡± You¡¯ve met Miss Young before, right? She¡¯s very happy with your service and design, and you two are about the same age, so¡­ Can you please plead with her to give ourpany another chance?¡± ¡°I can try.¡± Vicky was willing to talk to She since it concerned thepany¡¯s operations. ¡°But I can¡¯t promise anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. At least we¡¯ve tried¡­ We¡¯ll just have to do what we have to do and leave the rest up to God,¡± said Chelsea with a smile. After Vicky left Chelsea¡¯s office, she immediately dialed She¡¯s number. The phone rang for a few minutes before someone picked up. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡± said She politely. ¡°Hello, Miss Young. It¡¯s me, Vicky Shaw.¡± There was a pause as She tried to recall who she was.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Oh! Hi, Ms. Shaw. What¡¯s up?¡± said She monotonously. ¡°Thepany would like to apologize for what Felicia did to Mister Hart. I drew the designs, see, but since I was upied then, I had no choice but to ask Felicia to deliver the clothes to you. I never thought she¡¯d do something like this, and thepany immediately fired her when they found out what she did.¡± After a pause, Vicky added in a small voice, ¡°Miss Young, I¡¯m really sorry. This is all my fault, and I know no matter how many times I apologize, I won¡¯t be able to make it up to you and Mister Hart. But the other employees are innocent, and they¡¯ll lose their job if thepany goes bankrupt. Miss Young¡­can you please give thepany one more chance?¡± She was a little moved by Vicky¡¯s sincerity, so she said,¡± Tyler and I did say some harsh words in the heat of the moment¡­ I mean, I¡¯m willing to forgive thepany since Felicia wasn¡¯t the one who designed our clothes, but¡­¡± Here, her tone turned sharp. ¡°Given Tyler¡¯s character, I¡¯m pretty sure he won¡¯t drop the matter so easily, so he might still make good on his work of bankrupting thepany even if I plead your case now.¡± ¡°Miss Young, you¡¯re his girlfriend, so I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll be able to-¡° Ms. Shaw, Tyler is a man of principles. No one has been able to change his decision once he made his mind up. I haven¡¯t known him for long, so if I question his decision now, it¡¯ll make him think I¡¯m a spoiled woman,¡± She cut in. ¡°Miss Young, if you can¡¯t change his mind, then¡­ Then¡­¡± muttered a panicking Vicky. ¡°Ms. Shaw, calm down. Let me finish what I was going to say,¡± said She gently. ¡°I have to admit I was really angry at what happened, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want thepany to go bankrupt. I have an idea: I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet with Tyler, and you can plead your case with him.¡± Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 ¡°If you can persuade him to drop the case, good. If you can¡¯t, then¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do anything either. What do you say, Ms. Shaw?¡± Vicky understood She¡¯s position; she did not want to ruin the good image Tyler had of her because of this matter. Thus, she would be willing to arrange for Vicky to meet with Tyler but not to plea for her and her company. In any case, it was more than enough for her to help to this extent, so Vicky quickly said, ¡°Yes, that would be great, Miss Young. Thank you so much!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Tyler and update you on the time and dateter.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks again, Miss Young. Bye.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vicky reported the conversation to Cecilia, who was immensely happy at the news. ¡°I¡¯m sure this problem will be solved once you meet with Mister Hart face-to-face.¡± i Not long after, Vicky received a call from She. ¡°Tyler is free tonight, so I asked him to meet me at a restaurant. I¡¯ll text you the location and room numberter. Good luck, Ms. Shaw.¡± When 7 p.m. came around, Vicky, Cecilia, and some of thepany¡¯s higher-ups waited in the private dining room for She and Tyler to arrive. As they did, they spent the time discussing how to plead their case with Tyler. Vicky, however, remained quiet throughout the whole conversation. Half an hourter, the beautiful She and the handsome Tyler gracefully walked in through the door. Tyler stopped when he saw the room was filled with people. He then turned toward She and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Ms. Shaw called me this morning to tell me what happened during the fitting was all a misunderstanding. She wished to exin what happened to you face-to-face, and I thought- why not grant her the chance? It might really be a misunderstanding after all,¡± She answered with a smile. Tyler took a good long look at She and decided not to embarrass her by leaving the room. He continued walking into the room, and out of respect, everyone immediately stood up to greet him. Whether it was coincidence or fate, the only two remaining seats in the room were next to Vicky. She thought She would take the seat beside her, but she sat on the other empty seat instead, leaving the one next to Vicky for Tyler. As soon as Tyler sat beside her, the higher-ups of thepany immediately made small talk with him to quell the awkward silence in the room. However, to Vicky, their small talk only made the whole situation more awkward since Tyler would either only nod or remain silent throughout the conversation. Before they came here, the higher-ups had done their research. Tyler preferred a quiet environment, so after they noticed Tyler not really giving much response to their small talk, they dared not make any more noise. Instead, they called the waiter in to take their orders. The seats were spaced out so other diners had enough room to move around without disturbing the neighboring diners. However, ever since Tyler sat down, everyone could feel a sense of pressure in the room.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Vicky, who was seated next to him, felt tormented. She would not even be there if the matter did not concern thepany¡¯s well-being. From the moment Tyler walked into the room, he pretended like she did not exist. After the food was served, Tyler was the first to take some to put on She¡¯s te as though they were newlyweds on their honeymoon. For some reason, Vicky could not help but feel a little crestfallen at this. When Vicky dated Tyler, he was not as romantic as he was with She, and he did not care about Vicky too. In fact, when they went out to eat, he would busy himself with the food on his te and leave Vicky to fend for herself. It was Vicky who slowly taught him how to be a caring and romantic boyfriend, yet the one who benefited from her teaching was She. Suddenly, Cecilia nudged Vicky, pulling thetter out of her reverie. ¡°Vicky, the boss is talking to you.¡± Vicky turned toward the boss, who sat across the table from her. He gave Vicky a look, signaling her to make a toast as an apology. However, Vicky rarely drank; no matter whether she was home or abroad. She thought it was risky to get drunk since the chances of her making a fool of herself or putting herself in danger would be higher if that were to happen. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then again, not everyone would understand her reasoning for not wanting to drink since society progressed to a point where no social events would beplete without alcohol. Frankly, Vicky found the whole thing annoying, but the situation that night called for her to take one for the team. Thus, after pouring herself a ss of wine, she stood up and said, ¡°Miss Young, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened during the fitting. I alone take responsibility for it. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me and give ourpany another chance.¡± She then offered the ss of wine in her hand to She and said solemnly, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll ept this ss of wine from me as an apology and let bygones be bygones.¡± Shocked, She immediately stood up to take the ss of wine from Vicky when Tyler suddenly said coldly, ¡°She isn¡¯t a good drinker, so she¡¯ll take a pass.¡± An awkward silence immediately ensued after that. Everyone started to shift in their seats anxiously as the tension thickened in the room. In fact, they were all wondering the same thing-did this mean Tyler was not willing to forgive them? She nced at Tyler before apologetically saying, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Shaw. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t drink as I need to attend another eventter.¡± Stung by the rejection, Vicky did not immediately put down the wine ss, so it remained floating in mid-air. However, she soon found theposure to smile and say, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would coffee do?¡± She was about to say yes when Tyler cut in, ¡°Is that all you have to show for your sincerity?¡± Vicky turned toward Tyler and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Hart, but do you mean¡­¡± Tyler raised his eyes to meet hers and said mockingly, ¡°Do you still need me to teach you how to make a proper apology?¡± It was not that long ago Vicky had just started working, so she was inexperienced on how the world of business worked. However, her boss immediately understood what Tyler was hinting at. He turned toward Vicky and ordered, ¡°Vicky! You should drink three sses of wine first to show how sorry you are.¡± ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s what he meant¡­¡¯ thought Vicky. She looked toward Tyler¡¯s handsome and indifferent face. But he should know better than anyone else here that I don¡¯t drink.¡¯ Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Vicky¡¯s heart turned cold. ¡°Okay¡­ Miss Young, Mister Hart, I hope you can forgive me after this,¡± she said through gritted teeth before she downed three sses of wine. She coughed as the taste of tannin tickled her throat. Soon, a flush of red stained her cheeks. She looked at Tyler and asked, ¡°Are you happy now, Mister Hart?¡± ¡® As if. You can¡¯t seriously think your wrong can be forgiven by just drinking three sses of wine, right?¡± Tyler replied coldly. Vicky clenched her hands angrily. ¡®He¡¯s making my life difficult on purpose!¡¯ Seeing this, the boss immediatelyughed and said awkwardly, ¡°Vicky, now that you¡¯ve finished three sses, you still need to toast Mister Hart and Miss Young separately.¡± By then, Vicky started to feel a little dizzy. She was sure she would be lying face down on the floor if she had to drink another two sses of wine. ¡®Ugh¡­ Why does Tyler insist on making my life difficult?¡¯ thought Vicky. Suddenly, propped up by liquid courage, she did not want to continue this charade anymore. She was about to give Tyler a piece of her mind when She quickly stood up with a ss of water in her hand and said,¡± Ms. Shaw, I hope you don¡¯t mind me toasting you with water instead of wine, but let¡¯s forget everything about what happened after I drink this.¡± Having said that, She immediately downed the ss of water. ¡°There, all done.¡± The anger Vicky felt moments ago disappeared instantly after that. She was the one in the wrong, yet She was kind enough to defuse the situation for her. Not to mention, She was the one who so kindly arranged tonight¡¯s meeting. Thus, Vicky knew it would be rude of her to explode in anger. ¡°I should be the one toasting you, Miss Young.¡± After taking a deep breath, Vicky downed the ss of wine in her hand. All she had to do was to drink one more ss. ¡®One more ss and I¡¯m done. But if Tyler insists on making my life difficult¡­ well, I can give him a piece of my mind then ¡­¡¯ she told herself. However, contrary to her expectations, Tyler simply epted the ss of wine from Vicky and downed it in one go without a word. After that, Chelsea and the boss found some safe topics to talk about, and the atmosphere in the room slowly became less tense. Vicky became dizzier as the wine slowly worked itself in her system. Chelsea noticed this happening, so she worriedly asked her, ¡°Vicky, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Vicky shook her head in a bid to try to wake herself up, but this only made her even dizzier. ¡°Vicky, are you drunk?¡± Chelsea asked again when she saw Vicky was about to fall off her chair. ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯m not drunk¡­ I¡¯m just feeling¡­a little dizzy.¡± She, too, noticed something was not quite right with Vicky, so she said, ¡°Ms. Shaw is probably drunk. Why don¡¯t you bring her up to rest?¡± She looked at the time and added, ¡± It¡¯s gettingte. I have another event to attend,s o please excuse me for making a move first.¡± Then, as if on cue, everyone turned to look at Tyler in unison. He was swirling the wine ss in his hand and did not seem to have any intention of leaving. Miss Young, would you like me to call you a cab?¡± asked Chelsea¡¯s boss. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. My manager is waiting outside for me,¡± She replied with a smile. Hearing this, Chelsea¡¯s boss did not keep her any longer. After She left the room, Chelsea pulled up the drunk Vicky and, in a small voice, said to Tyler, ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯ll bring Vicky up.¡± Tyler turned to look at the drunk Vicky and said nonchntly, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Leave her here, and you may all leave now.¡± Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 The next day, Vicky woke up with a splitting headache. She never drank so much, and the hangover was killing her. The nket fell off her as she sat up from the bed, and her eyes widened in horror when she saw her naked body. ¡®What happenedst night? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ She slowly turned to look at the sleeping man beside her, and she started to hyperventte when she saw Tyler¡¯s handsome face. Vicky tried to recall what happenedst night, but she could only remember toasting She and Tyler¡­ and nothing after that. Some racy images did pop into her mind, but¡­ ¡®No, it can¡¯t be. How did I end up sleeping with Tyler again?¡¯ she thought, pulling her hair in frustration. Tyler was still deep in his slumber while all that was happening inside of Vicky. In a dash of clouded judgment, Vicky¡¯s first instinct was to escape. She could not afford to make the same mistake again. Thus, she quickly picked up her wrinkly torn clothes from the floor and put them on before tip-toeing out of the bedroom. She did all that so quietly that Tyler did not even stir in his sleep. Feeling a little more rxed, Vicky slowly twisted open the doorknob and opened the door leading to a crack in the hallway, only to have a horde of reporters rush in to surround her. ¡°We¡¯ve just received a tip that Tyler Hart and his anonymous girlfriend are staying in this hotel¡­ Miss, miss! Are you Mister Hart¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Miss, we all know that Tyler and She have been spending a lot of time with each othertely, but the question is, is she just a decoy?¡± ¡°Miss! What is your rtionship with Mister Hart?¡± ¡°Miss! Miss! Miss¡­¡± The lights from the camera kept shing as Vicky became inundated by the microphones being shoved toward her face. Vicky never expected this to happen, so she did not know how to react. Seeing her in a daze, the reporters wormed their way into the ce, and themotion was loud enough to wake Tyler up. Soon, he came out of the bedroom dressed only in a loosely tied bathrobe. His tanned chest was covered with the hickeys he got fromst night. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise in here?¡± he asked. His appearance caused the reporters to snap one picture after another as if he was some rare animal. It did not take much imagination for the reporters to guess what happenedst night after they saw the hickeys on Tyler¡¯s chest. ¡®This is the news of the century!¡¯ they thought as they shot photos of him incessantly. However, afraid of Tyler¡¯s oppressive area, they made sure to keep a distance away from him as they peppered him with questions. ¡°Mister Hart, what¡¯s your rtionship with this woman here?¡± ¡°Mister Hart, you were photographed with Miss Young not that long ago¡­ Have you broken up with her?¡± ¡°Mister Hart¡­¡± ¡°Mister Hart¡­¡± The questions came one after another. Some of the questions were very intrusive, but the reporters remained polite throughout as they were well aware that the man standing in front of them was someone they could not afford to cross. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tyler frowned at the sudden intrusion. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 However, Tyler did not look panicked or guilty. In fact, he looked unfazed. ¡°Get out,¡± he ordered coldly. The reporters exchanged shock nces at each other; some of them did not look too happy with the eviction. One of them plucked up the courage to say, ¡°But Mister Hart N Tyler¡¯s eyes turned sharp and cold. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this onest time. Get. Out.¡± His aura was too intimidating. In fact, it felt like all the air had been sucked out of the room. After a few seconds, all the reporters quickly slinked out of the room with their cameras in hand. Regardless, they had gotten some incriminating photos of Tyler and Vicky-enough for them to end up on the front page of the news. Vicky only came out of her shock when thest reporter left the room. She turned to Tyler and opened her mouth as though she wanted to say something, but he beat her to it. ¡°Vicky, what happened?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ I must¡¯ve cked out from the winest night.¡± Vicky observed Tyler¡¯s expression carefully. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Are you sure you really cked out? Weren¡¯t you just pretending to be drunk?¡± Tyler asked mockingly. ¡¯Why would I pretend to be drunk?¡± ¡°How did you get into my room if you weren¡¯t pretending to be drunk?¡± Tyler asked with a smirk. Vicky tried to think back to what happenedst night, but she came up empty. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Of course you don¡¯t,¡± said Tyler sarcastically. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t remember how you got my room card to sneak into my room too.¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible. I wouldn¡¯t do something like that,¡± said Vicky immediately. Tyler red at her and walked into the bedroom. After a while, he came out and threw two identical room cards at Vicky. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± ¡°Why do I have a copy of your room card?¡± asked Vicky in a tone of disbelief. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask yourself?¡± Vicky massaged her throbbing head as she tried to recall what happenedst night, but no matter how hard she tried¡­ she could not. ¡°Oh, drop the act!¡± said Tyler coldly. ¡°Let me tell you what happened. You used She to arrange a meeting with me, and after your boss made me drunk, you brought me here to this room. ¡°When midnight came around, you snuck into my room and slept with me, but before that, you called for the reporters to stand outside the suite so that this would all be exposed. I must hand it to you, Vicky¡­ You¡¯re quite the schemer.¡± i ¡°I might not remember what happenedst night, but I can, a hundred percent sure, that I didn¡¯t arrange for the reporters to stand guard outside,¡± argued Vicky. ¡°Then who did?¡± 1 ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± i Tyler was about to say something else when his phone suddenly rang. He threw a cold nce at Vicky before answering the call. ¡°Hey, She.¡± An electric shock shot through Vicky¡¯s nerves when she heard She¡¯s name. Tyler stood not that far from Vicky, so she could hear every word that came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Tyler, I just saw the news. What¡¯s going on?¡± Not knowing how to exin, Tyler chose to remain silent. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you in personter.¡± As soon as he hung up the phone, rapid knocks could be heard at the door. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Tyler was about to open the door when Vicky grabbed his arm to stop him. ¡°It might be the reporters¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you were hoping for?¡± sneered Tyler. He then opened the door, revealing his new personal assistant, Harry Gardner. Vicky had seen him a few times before. Harry¡¯s expression immediately changed when he saw Vicky, but he quickly lowered his head to report, ¡°Mister Hart, all the news channels are reporting about you and Ms. Shaw right now¡­¡± ¡°Cover it up.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Harry peeked at Tyler before continuing, ¡°Our men are on it, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to do so as yourpetitors are doing their best to make the news as big as possible.¡± Then, as if he did not want Tyler to think of him as useless, Harry added, ¡°The fight with Harvey Sparks had taken a lot out of us, so our hands are currently tied¡­ Even if we can cover it up now, the damage is done. Instead of wasting resources in covering up the news, why don¡¯t wee out with a rification?¡± Tyler chuckled coldly. ¡°What¡¯s there to rify?¡± Harry immediately shut up after that. ¡®Mister Hart is right¡­ No one will believe him if he said he has nothing to do with Vicky. The photos are too tant for them to believe otherwise. But if he were to say that the two of them are dating, what¡¯s going to happen to Miss Young?¡¯ Harry was trying toe up with a win-win solution when Tyler¡¯s phone rang again. After listening to what the caller had to say, he simply replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± He then hung up the phone and ordered Harry to bring him a set of fresh clothes. After Harry left the room, Tyler turned his attention to the dazed Vicky. ¡°Why are you still here? Are you waiting for the reporters toe back or¡­is it money you want?¡± he asked mockingly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Vicky¡¯s face turned pale, and she felt all too hurt. Her family had moved abroad after they went bankrupt, but Vicky was chased out of the family while her name was removed from the family tree after her parents found out she had ¡®stolen¡¯ Gloria¡¯s fiance, Harvey Sparks, and Tyler. In fact, those who did not know any better would have rightfully thought she was one of those scheming b*tches who only go for other women¡¯s fiances or husbands. After graduating from abroad, Vicky came back and used up all of her savings to buy herself an apartment so it was true, she could really use some money. That was why Tyler¡¯s mockery of her hurt so badly. Vicky took a deep breath topose herself. She then smiled and said, ¡°I can leave, but on one condition.¡± Tyler¡¯s immediately darkened. He had not expected her toe up with a condition. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t bankrupt thepany I work for, and I¡¯ll pretend nothing happenedst night nor would I show my face around you and Miss Young again.¡± Tyler looked down his nose at her. ¡°You are in no position to negotiate with me! In fact, you should count yourself lucky that I didn¡¯t sue you for sneaking into my room and letting the whole world know about us!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I have nothing to do with what happenedst night!¡± ¡°My, my. They should give you an award for your acting skills. Even She should learn from you,¡± said Tyler sarcastically. Vicky ignored his taunting and looked straight into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for a lot. You¡¯ll only need to give me your word, and I¡¯ll be gone in a blink of an eye.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. But why should I promise you that? And don¡¯t you dare threaten me with what happened last night,¡± said Tyler apathetically. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Vicky was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you seriously think I would¡¯ve slept with you if I wasn¡¯t so drunkst night?¡± said Tyler with disgust. Vicky clenched her fists in anger. No matter how thick her skin was, she would not and could not take any more of the humiliation, so wordlessly walked out of the suit. A dangerous glint shed across Tyler¡¯s eyes as he watched her walk away. Vicky was on her way to the office to ask Chelsea what happenedst night when she received a call from her. ¡°Vicky, where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the office.¡± ¡°Save yourself the trip. You don¡¯t need toe anymore.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°Seeing as Mister Hard enjoyed himselfst night, I thought everything would be fine, but the higher- ups just received news that someone had bought over ourpany and had decided to let go of everyone here¡­ In a few days¡¯ time, you¡¯ll be required toe to thepany to handle the handover,¡± Chelsea exined with a sigh. The news had Vickypletely stumped. ¡®Just how ruthless can that Tyler get?!¡¯ ¡°Well, I only called to let you know about this. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up now.¡± ¡°Chelsea, wait! What happenedst night? I don¡¯t remember anything after I cked out.¡± Chelsea had not seen the news, so she could not fathom why Vicky would ask her that. ¡°After you passed out, I brought you to a room upstairs.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And what about Mister Hart?¡± ¡°Mister Hart? Well, he had a lot to drink too, so the boss brought him up to the room¡­ Why are you asking all these questions? Did something happen?¡± ¡°So the boss was the one who brought Tyler up to his room? ¡± Vicky asked with a frown. ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky fell silent. She guessed that she was set up by her boss. ¡°I understand what happened now. Thanks, Chelsea.¡± ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on.¡± Vicky did not bother to tell Chelsea what happened; she knew it would not be long until Chelsea saw the news. The news went on for three days before everything finally calmed down, and because she had angered Tyler, Vicky lost her job. However, she did not feel too bad about thepany closing down, not after finding out it was her boss who sold her out. Finding another job was more important, so she spent all of her time applying for jobs online. Thanks to her eye-catching and unique designs, she was quickly hired by anotherpany. The news channels that reported on the expose between her and Tyler were ethical enough to blur out her face in the photo, so nobody in the public could recognize her as the woman in question. However, just when Vicky thought life had returned to normal, the newpany she was working at went bankrupt within a week of her starting the job. Her colleagues could not help but discuss the sudden turn of events while they packed up their things. ¡°How did ourpany suddenly go bankrupt? Didn¡¯t we receive a lot of orders recently?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it either. We¡¯ve been making record profits this year, so how could this have happened?¡± One of them looked around sneakily before saying mysteriously, ¡°Well, I heard our boss crossed someone he shouldn¡¯t have, and that¡¯s why ourpany went bankrupt¡­¡± Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 ¡°Our boss crossed someone he shouldn¡¯t have? That¡¯s impossible! I mean, he¡¯s the nicest guy I know, and everyone has nothing but kind words about him. He couldn¡¯t have crossed someone,¡± said one of the colleagues, wide-eyed. ¡°Well, that shows how much you know. While I agree our boss is the nicest guy in the world, that means nothing in such apetitive industry as ours. Ourpetitors had been vehemently wishing for thepany¡¯s demise when they saw our business growing bigger¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ourpetitors who did it since not one of them could actually do so. Only someone with a lot of power and resources can bankrupt thepany within such a short period¡­¡± ¡®Are they¡­talking about Tyler?¡¯ thought Vicky. She could not shake the sinking feeling, even though she had no proof Tyler did it. After all, Tyler did not seem to want anything to do with her during theirst meeting, and they had no contact since then. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky had no idea how Tyler managed to quell the gossip, but after seeing a photo of him and She having dinner in an entertainment magazine, Vicky was happy to find out that what happened between her and him did not seem to have affected his rtionship with She. Tm d he has nothing to do with me anymore¡­ We¡¯re fated to not be together. There¡¯s no point in trying to repair a rtionship as broken as ours,¡¯ thought Vicky. Thus, she decided to chalk down the company¡¯s bankruptcy as a coincidence. However, she could not do the same when the thirdpany she worked for dered bankruptcy not long after she started her job. Wanting to find out just what happened, Vicky went to find the manager. ¡°Mister Antwerp, can I ask why thepany suddenly went under when just a week ago you were still recruiting new employees? Did thepany happen to cross someone powerful?¡± Mister Antwerp kept sighing while he packed his things. It was the truth from her since thepany had gone under. ¡°You¡¯re right; we did cross someone we shouldn¡¯t have. For some reason, all the fashion design companies in Stoneford City had been closing down one after another¡­ Even our boss doesn¡¯t understand what we did to incur Tyler Hart¡¯s wrath. It¡¯s not like we run in the same circle as him¡­¡± Vicky felt her breath catch in her throat when she heard Tyler¡¯s name. ¡®So it was him! Why is he doing this? Is this his way of punishing me for something I didn¡¯t do?¡¯ Knowing the truth, Vicky dared not apply for any more jobs and decided to give herself a holiday. It was a good thing she still had enough savings to sustain herself for a while. One day, she went to the supermarket to stock up on her groceries, but when it came time to pay at the checkout, her card would not go through. ¡°Miss, seems like the bank has canceled your card. Would you like to pay by cash instead?¡± said the checkout counter person. ¡®What? My card has been canceled? What the hell is going on?¡¯ thought Vicky. Fortunately, she brought some cash with her, so she quickly paid the checkout counterdy and went straight to the nearest bank to find out why her card had been canceled. ¡°Ms. Shaw, our system has detected suspicious activities in your ount, so we¡¯ve frozen your ount for the time being. We¡¯ll lift the freeze once the system has determined there¡¯s nothing with your ount,¡± said the bank teller apologetically. ¡°How long would that take?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t give a definite time¡­ All I can tell you is the system will automatically lift the freeze after we¡¯ve done a thorough investigation to ascertain the safety of the ount.¡± Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 ¡°There are no issues with the iing and outgoing transactions in my bank ount, so why is there an anomaly?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°There can be many reasons for anomalies: Frequent spending within the same time frame, transactions urring when you haven¡¯t made any purchases, or your ount being targeted by criminals with your personal information beingpromised,¡± the bank teller patiently exined. ¡°To ensure the security of our customer¡¯s assets, the system automatically locks risky ounts. Miss Shaw, you don¡¯t have to worry. Once the risk is resolved, we will inform you via phone call.¡± Vicky often received scam calls and harassing messages, and she thought that her ount information might have beenpromised, so she had no choice but to freeze that particr card. Fortunately, she never put all her eggs in one basket and had other bank cards she could use. To her surprise, when she tried using her other bank cards, she found that they were all frozen, including her credit cards. Even the spare change stored in her mobile phone application was gged as a risk and could not be used. At this point, even a fool could tell what was happening, and Vicky realized that someone was deliberately targeting her. Not needing to think too hard about it, she knew this was all Tyler. No one else had the power to do such a thing. Vicky could not believe that Tyler would go to such lengths to haunt her. Setting aside the truth of whether or not she plotted against him, she could never force him into doing anything even if she wanted to, yet he had taken advantage of her and wanted to eliminate her! Sitting in front of theputer, Vicky took several deep breaths to calm herself. She could no longer rest at home, but she could not go to work either because it would inevitably drag the innocentpanies into the mess. After much contemtion, Vicky decided to work from home and sell her fashion design sketches. Selling the design sketches meant giving up ownership, and she would not be associated with the designs anymore. Even if the other party used the sketches and won awards with them, they would have nothing to do with her. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Not many people would be willing to treat their creations in such a way except for some new designers, but Vicky had no other choice. She did not have much cash left, and if she did not start earning money soon, she would starve. Vicky¡¯s design sketches were unique, and shortly after putting them up online, someone contacted her and asked for more details. After exchanging numbers, Vicky sent a few more conceptual sketches to the person. Without much consideration, they immediately decided to purchase them.¡± I¡¯ll take this design sketch. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you shortly.¡± Vicky was thrilled. ¡°Great.¡± Half an hourter, there was no further update, and just as Vicky was about to ask her client about it, she received another text message. [Miss Shaw, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to purchase your design.] [Why?] Vicky replied. The client seemed unwilling to disclose too much detail. [ Something unexpected happened. I¡¯m really sorry.] Vicky was disappointed but replied regardless. [That¡¯s alright.] She thought she could always sell her designs to others, but for some reason, the people who had confirmed their purchase had all canceled their orders afterward. Since then, she stopped receiving inquiries altogether. Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 There was a client who once expressed interest in her design and was kind enough to inform her of the truth when he saw that Vicky was in desperate need of money. ¡°Miss Shaw, you might as well stop trying. No one will dare to buy anything from you.¡± Vicky jolted slightly in shock and asked, ¡°What do you mean? It The person only said, ¡°Think carefully. Have you wronged someely?¡± Vicky fell into silence. She clenched her fists, and her chest heaved as she thought, ¡®It¡¯s Tyler Hart. How dare he?! He¡¯s crossed the line!¡¯ Unable to suppress her anger any longer, Vicky dialed the one number she remembered by heart, trembling. The phone rang a few times before someone answered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was deep and cold, devoid of any emotion as if he anticipated that she would call him. ¡°Tyler Hart, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing the woman¡¯s angry and hurried breath, Tyler chuckled. ¡°You sound very angry.¡± ¡°What happened is already in the past. You¡¯ve had your revenge¡­ Tyler Hart, what else do you want? Do you have to annihte me?¡± ¡°In the past?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone darkened. ¡°Vicky, does everything in your world pass by this quickly?¡± Vicky failed to grasp the deeper meaning behind his words and angrily retorted, ¡°What else can we do? Do you want to hold grudges forever? If you have the ability and time, why don¡¯t you investigate what really happened that night? Are your mighty skills only meant to be used against women?¡± Tyler did not back down in response to Vicky¡¯s patience, but instead, it made him more relentless. Anger caused Vicky to lose her rationality, and she continued coldly, ¡°You¡¯re too petty, childish, and foolish for a CEO of a respectablepany. I must¡¯ve been blind to get involved with scum like you to begin with! It seems breaking up with you was the best decision I¡¯ve ever made in my life!¡± As soon as her words fell, silence followed. Even though they were on the phone, Vicky felt a chill down her spine and snapped out of her hysterical state. She realized that everything was in the past, and bringing them up again would serve no purpose other than inflicting more harm on each other. Just when Vicky thought Tyler would continue to make harsh remarks, he abruptly hung up the phone. Since selling design sketches online did not work, Vicky had to go out looking for a job. This time, she decided not to apply for designer positions atrge companies and instead sought rtively inconspicuous jobs that paid daily in cash, such as distributing flyers, temporary work, or waitressing. By changing jobs every day, Tyler would not have the chance to sabotage her before she left, and it worked out perfectly. To save the little cash she had left, Vicky decided to walk instead of taking transportation. One day, as she passed by a small alley, she suddenly saw an elderlydy fall to the ground. People wereing and going, but no one stepped forward to help. Vicky hurriedly walked over and helped the olddy to her feet. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 ¡°Are you okay, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± The olddy groaned while holding onto Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°Young girl, I think you broke my bones.¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it wasn¡¯t me who bumped into you¡­¡± As soon as the olddy heard that, her expression changed, and she instantly raised her voice. ¡°Help! Someone,e quickly! This girl knocked me down and refuses to admit it!¡± As the crowd gathered, they started discussing the situation. ¡°The younger generation these days is bing more unruly!¡± ¡°Look at how badly she injured the olddy¡¯s knees¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get away with this, youngdy. If you knock an old person down, you have to take responsibility.¡± Vicky, who grew up in a wealthy family andter studied abroad, had never encountered such a situation before. At that time, she did not even know this was a whole scam. She hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t bump into her. She fell on her own, and I just went to help her¡­¡± The olddy confidently interrupted her, ¡°If you didn¡¯t knock me down, why did youe forward to assist me?¡± ¡°I was just-¡° ¡°You¡¯re trying to deny it after hitting me?¡± The olddy suddenly sat on the ground and wailed, ¡°Why, oh why, are young people so indifferent these days? After knocking someone down, they still shirk responsibility! I¡¯m already old, yet I have to suffer such cruelty! I¡¯d rather die¡­ Let me die¡­¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky looked at the olddy sitting on the ground, feeling somewhat at a loss. When she was in Molivia, she also helped elderly people who identally fell, and they usually expressed gratitude. Hence, she never encountered a situation where her kindness in helping someone would be used against her. Onlookers chimed in. ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s not the time to argue about who¡¯s right or wrong. The olddy is injured now, so you should quickly take her to the hospital for an examination.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If the treatment is dyed due to your dispute, you¡¯ll bear an even greater responsibility.¡± ¡°You should take the olddy to the hospital now. We¡¯ll report it to the police, and they can review the surveince footageter to reveal the truth.¡± The olddy did indeed sustain some injuries, so Vicky had no choice but to take her to the hospital. After arriving, the olddyined of pain all over her body, leading to aprehensive examination. Vicky had less than two thousand dors left and spent it all on the medical fee. In the end, the doctor diagnosed a sprained foot, which was hardly severe, but it would take three months for her to walk again considering the olddy¡¯s age. At that moment, the olddy¡¯s family arrived. After hearing about the olddy¡¯s situation, they approached Vicky and said, ¡°Give us fifteen thousand dors, or we¡¯ll pursue this matter further!¡± Vicky did not expect the olddy¡¯s family to be so unreasonable and was instantly enraged. ¡°I didn¡¯t bump into her. I simply helped her out of goodwill. Furthermore, I even paid for her medical expenses¡­¡± The olddy was unreasonable, and her family was even more so. One of the family members interrupted Vicky. ¡°Fifteen thousand dors-not a penny less-or we¡¯ll follow you forever!¡± Not bothered by all the eyes on them, the person continued to yell, ¡°Look at this! This woman bumped into my olddy and won¡¯t take responsibility for it! How cruel!¡± The crowd gathered once again and started pointing me at Vicky. ¡°She has such a pretty face yet has a merciless heart. What a waste.¡± ¡°Just look at how she¡¯s dressed. I¡¯m pretty sure she has the money¡­ Why would she refuse to pay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Rich people tend to be selfish.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take videos of her and upload them onto the inte to show others what rich people are like!¡± Everyone started grabbing their phones and filming Vicky. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Vicky instinctively argued, ¡°I didn¡¯t bump into her¡­¡± Before she could exin herself, the crowd¡¯s overwhelming voices interrupted her. ¡°If you didn¡¯t bump into her, why would you help her up and send her to a hospital? You¡¯re lying through your teeth!¡± ¡°Expose her! We¡¯ll see how stubborn she can be!¡± The olddy and her family continued to scream, drawing the attention of almost every person in the hospital. In the end, the hospital director came over and reminded them, ¡°Everyone, this is a hospital with a lot of patients around. Please refrain from causing a disturbance.¡± The olddy¡¯s family grabbed onto the director. ¡°Doctor, please help us. My olddy has been harmed, and this woman here is trying to get away. How can we let this pass?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bump into her!¡± Vicky repeated coldly. ¡°Countless people witnessed it. How dare you deny it?!¡± The doctor was also frustrated by the arguing and suggested, ¡°Since both parties insist on their version of events, why not report it to the police and let them handle it? Once the surveince footage is reviewed, the truth wille to light.¡± The family members showed no guilt and sneered. ¡°Go ahead and report it to the police. We¡¯re not afraid of that! When we get to the police station, let¡¯s see how you can defend yourself!¡± The group of people arrived at the police station, continuing theirmotion. After learning about the situation, the police quickly retrieved the surveince footage from the incident location, only to return and said, ¡°Sorry, there is no surveince footage at the scene of the incident.¡± No surveince footage meant that it would be impossible to determine the truth of the matter, and the olddy¡¯s family members became even more agitated. ¡°Our olddy was knocked down by this woman! Even without surveince video, there are eyewitnesses! Bring a few eyewitnesses here, and the truth will be revealed, right?¡± As a result, the police found several eyewitnesses from the scene of the incident. Vicky¡¯s memory was rtively good, and she recognized the eyewitnesses that the police had brought in. They had indeed been present at the scene. ¡°Were you all present when the olddy fell?¡± the police officer asked. ¡°We were there. We stayed until the incident was over.¡± ¡°Do you know how the olddy fell?¡± All of them turned to look at Vicky. ¡°She was knocked down by that girl.¡± ¡°Did you witness her knocking the olddy down?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When the olddy fell, she was right next to her. Who else could it be?¡± Vicky took a few steps forward. ¡°Just because I was next to the olddy doesn¡¯t mean I knocked her down. Are you certain that you saw me knock her down?¡± Hearing Vicky¡¯s words, a hesitant expression appeared on the faces of the individuals, and Vicky was relieved that they did not seem certain as well. At that moment, a middle-aged woman suddenly spoke up,¡± It was her! I saw her knock the olddy down. She wasn¡¯t trying to help the olddy after the collision; she wanted to escape. The olddy grabbed onto her, forcing her to reluctantly assist!¡± The police officers exchanged nces and asked, ¡°Since you im to have seen this youngdy knock down the olddy, can you exin to us how she did it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡¯ In front of everyone, the middle-aged woman vividly recounted the sequence of events. Vicky initially paid little attention, but as she listened to the woman¡¯s speech, her expression grew increasingly grim. Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Upon arriving at the police station, the police questioned the olddy about the incident, and Vicky listened from the side. To her bewilderment, the middle-aged woman¡¯s ount aligned perfectly with what the olddy described. At this moment, Vicky could not find any evidence to prove her innocence, yet the testimonies of the eyewitnesses and the olddy matched up. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The olddy¡¯s family members became even more arrogant. ¡°Medical expenses, nutrition fees, nursing fees, andpensation for emotional distress¡­ You¡¯re paying us a total of fifteen thousand dors, not a penny less!¡± The police pondered for a moment and said to Vicky, ¡°Apensation of fifteen thousand dors is quite substantial, but considering the olddy¡¯s age, it¡¯s only right to offer somepensation. How about a settlement of seven thousand five hundred dors instead? We¡¯ll then consider the matter resolved.¡± Vicky could not even produce 50 dors at the moment. The money she had left had all been spent on the olddy¡¯s medical examination and treatment. Not only did her kindness go unacknowledged, but she was also forced topensate the olddy with 7500 dors! Vicky tensed. ¡°I don¡¯t have the money.¡± This only angered the olddy¡¯s family members. They pointed at Vicky and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t compensate us today, we¡¯ll follow you home and cause a scene at your ce so that your neighbors see what kind of woman you are! We¡¯re willing to ept a private settlement forpensation, seeing how young you are. If you y hardball, be prepared to be detained!¡± An older police officer pulled Vicky to the side and earnestly advised her, ¡°Ms. Shaw, I understand that there may be hidden factors in this case, but based on the evidence we currently have¡­ Even if it goes to court, you won¡¯t win and may end up having topensate even more.¡± Vicky looked at the older police officer. ¡°Do¡­ Do you believe me?¡± The older police officer nodded and sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many cases like this. One can tell this family is an expert at scamming people. They only pick their targets around areas with damaged or uninstalled surveince cameras. Even if they¡¯re exposed or discovered, they¡¯re not afraid because the olddy is elderly, and no one would hurt her. If youe across a situation like this in the future, make sure to record a video as evidence. In this case¡­ It¡¯s best to settle it peacefully. Otherwise, they might cause trouble at your home. Consider it as spending money to learn a valuable lesson.¡± A few thousand dors would not have been considered much to Vicky in the past, but given her current situation, she was powerless as she could not even produce a single penny. Vicky bowed. ¡°I¡¯m experiencing some difficultiestely. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to pay that much¡­¡± ¡°Can you reach out to your family and friends?¡± All her family and friends were overseas, and it was at this moment that Vicky realized she had no one she could reach out to for help. Just as she fell into despair, a woman¡¯s voice rose in the air. ¡°Ms. Shaw, why are you here?¡± Vicky looked up and saw a familiar face. ¡°Miss Jandrell?¡± It was none other than the assistant of the mysterious man who helped Vicky when she was bullied by a few high-borndies in the past. Vicky did not know her full name and only knew that her surname was Jandrell. The woman nced around and asked in shock, ¡°Ms. Shaw, how did you end up in the police station? Did something happen?¡± Since Vicky seemed to know this woman, the police officer proceeded to exin the situation. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 ¡°I see.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just seven thousand five hundred, right?¡± The police officer nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The woman¡¯s smile was reassuring as she dered, ¡°Let me handle this.¡± Half an hourter, Vicky stepped out of the police station with the woman. ¡°Miss Jandrell, thank you for paying on my behalf,¡± she spoke. ¡°I will pay you back.¡± The woman did not refuse her offer and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in urgent need of that money, so you can pay me back whenever you want.¡± Vicky studied her face and asked, ¡°Miss Jandrell, are you here on purpose to help me?¡± The smile on the woman¡¯s face froze, and she feigned confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You came here for me, didn¡¯t you, Miss Jandrell?¡± Vicky stared into her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s far too much of a coincidence if you keep appearing before me whenever I need help.¡± She could consider it a coincidence for being helped once or twice, but this was the third time. Seeing through Vicky¡¯s thoughts, the woman softly sighed and confessed, ¡°Yes, I was specifically sent for you, Ms. Shaw. My employer learned that you needed help, so he sent me to assist you.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Do I know this gentleman?¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not sure about that either. I am simply following his orders to carry out the task. If you have any questions, it¡¯d be best to ask him.¡± After returning home, Vicky found the business card she received before. After hesitating for a few seconds, she decided to make the call. The waiting sound seemed to stretch indefinitely. However, the call was eventually met with a dial tone, indicating that it had been hung up, which waster followed by a text message to Vicky¡¯s phone. [Do you need something?] Thinking that the person might not be able to answer calls, Vicky replied with a text. [Thank you for helping me again. I¡¯ll pay the money you lent me as soon as possible.) After about 20 minutes, a reply finally came. [You¡¯re being targeted. You won¡¯t be able to work normally for a while. This money means nothing to me, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.] Vicky¡¯s fingers hesitated. [How do you know about my situation?] [Is that strange?] [Why are you helping me?] She added. [I have my reasons for doing so. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not a do- gooder who likes to help others.] [What¡¯s your purpose in helping me, then?] After a long pause, a response finally came from the other side. [I can¡¯t tell you that for now. However, you don¡¯t have to worry-l won¡¯t force you to do anything and I won¡¯t harm you] Vicky looked at the message in front of her and was momentarily lost in thought. In response to her prolonged silence, another message came through. [Ms. Shaw, considering your current situation, you should be well aware that a dead end awaits you.] Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s fingers tightened around her phone until her knuckles turned pale. Tyler was closing in, and without the support of the Shaw family and Harvey, she had no room to resist and was left to be at the mercy of others. Vicky had to admit that she was in a desperate state and resented Tyler for putting her in such a position. ¡®I¡¯m at the end of my rope, so what else do I have to lose?¡¯ she thought. With this in mind, Vicky replied. [Can you help me, sir?] [Of course.] [What do you want me to do?] She typed. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 The person did not answer her question directly and instead asked, [Have you ever thought of marrying Tyler?] Vicky jolted, dumbfounded by the suggestion. [Never.] There was another long pause until over half an hourter when the person replied. [Do you want to marry him?] Vicky firmly replied. [No.] [Why not?] Vicky did not want to mention her past with Tyler and simply exined, [Tyler considers me his enemy. If I marry him, I will die a horrible death.] [The Shaws have gone bankrupt and moved away. Harvey Sparks was in prison and is no longer in Stoneford City. You have no one to rely on. Forget Tyler-you can¡¯t even defend yourself from other bullies. Are you willing to keep living like this?] The person continued. Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered as she did not want to continue living such a pathetic life, but as the mysterious man said, she was helpless and could not defend herself. Just then, the person sent another message. [By bing Missus Hart, you won¡¯t have to live like this anymore, nor will you be subjected to others¡¯ humiliations. Tyler won¡¯t be able to harm you to the extreme as well. For you, it¡¯s undoubtedly the most suitable choice at the moment.] Vicky instinctively refused the idea. [He already has a girlfriend, and they¡¯re about to get married.] [So you want them to live happily ever after while you suffer?] [I disgust him. He won¡¯t marry me, and one can never force love.] Vicky replied. [He treated you unjustly, yet you still want to consider his well-being?] Vicky fell silent. Tyler had gone too far, and it would be foolish to forgive and ept him. The mysterious man seemed to sense her reluctance and gently persuaded her. [Don¡¯t you want to let him know that you¡¯re not someone he can treat as he pleases? Don¡¯t you want to take control of your destiny?] The man¡¯s words struck a chord within Vicky¡¯s heart. Ever since the incident with Gloria, she had been treated like a puppet. He would nce at her when he was in a good mood, but when he was in a bad mood, he would abandon her or even try to destroy her. Her tolerance had long reached its limit. He ruined her job and her life, yet it seemed he had no intention of stopping. ¡®Since he treated me heartlessly, why should I cherish our memories?¡¯ she thought. Vicky gritted her teeth. [What should I do?] [Go to the hospital tomorrow.] Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky was puzzled. [The hospital? Why do I need to go to the hospital?] [I will make the arrangements for you. You¡¯ll find out when you get there.] Vicky was still confused but refrained from asking further questions. The next day, as per the mysterious person¡¯s instructions, Vicky went to the hospital early in the morning. The nurse had been arranged in advance by the mysterious person to politely draw blood from Vicky and asked her to wait outside. Vicky did not know why the nurse had drawn her blood and waited dazedly, wondering if there was something melodramatic about her background that she did not know of, when a familiar voice suddenly reached her ears. ¡°Tyler, I was just suffering from low blood sugar and fainted. It¡¯s nothing serious. There¡¯s no need to come to the hospital for a check-up.¡± ¡°No, I insist.¡± A man¡¯s pleasant, melodious voice rose. ¡°Get checked. I won¡¯t be at ease otherwise.¡± ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re making a big fuss over nothing.¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded resigned but joyful at the same time. Vicky lifted her head and paled when she saw two figures approaching with elegance and grace. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 It was She and Tyler. Vicky felt a chill down her spine at the sight of those two and regretted agreeing to the mysterious man¡¯s n. She had been targeted by Tyler and was scammed, so she agreed on impulse. However, the sight of Tyler caused her to back down. She experienced first-hand just how crazy Tyler could be, and scheming against him would only end badly for her. Sensing Vicky¡¯s gaze, She looked up and narrowed her eyes at Vicky. ¡°Ms. Shaw?¡± Vicky stood up and greeted her with a cold and distant tone. ¡°Miss Young.¡± After the previous incident, Vicky and She had not seen each other again, so it seemed somewhat awkward to run into one another again. Vicky kept her eyes lowered, avoiding She¡¯s gaze as She¡¯s gentle voice rang. ¡°Are you also unwell, Ms. Shaw?¡± ¡°Nothing serious, I just came for a check-up,¡± Vicky mumbled. She did not understand why the mysterious man asked her toe to the hospital and thought, ¡®Can it be just to orchestrate an encounter between me, She, and Tyler?¡¯ ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t take up any more of your time, Ms. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Shaw.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Please carry on with your matter, Miss Young.¡± Throughout the entire encounter, Tyler did not utter a word. Vicky kept her head lowered, avoiding looking at him. However, she could clearly sense the chilling gaze he cast upon her. Their footsteps faded as She and Tyler gradually moved farther from her. Taking a moment to calm her racing heart, Vicky took out her phone and sent a message to the mysterious man, wanting to let him know that she changed her mind. She knew the extent of her capabilities and what she was truly worth. In terms of scheming and forming tactics, or the resources at her disposal, she was no match for Tyler. She could not possibly win against him. Vickyposed a message and sent it. [Sir, I apologize. Regarding your proposal yesterday, I would like to reconsider.) Soon, she received a reply. The mysterious person sensed her hesitation and asked frankly, [Do you regret it?] Vicky felt guilty for her sudden change of heart and replied, [ Tyler isn¡¯t someone who can be easily manipted. I think¡­ it¡¯d be better to carefully consider this matter.] There was a long silence from the other side and Vicky felt even more remorseful, so she sent another message. [Sir, I¡¯m truly sorry for changing my mind. I apologize for not carefully considering and blindly agreeing to your proposal. Thank you for your assistance so far, and I will remember what you¡¯ve done for me. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help in the future, I will not hesitate.] There was still no reply for a long time. Just as Vicky considered calling and apologizing, a voice on the broadcast called her name, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Ms. Shaw, pleasee to the first floor to collect your test report.¡± Vicky put her phone away and went to the first floor to collect her test report. When she received the report, Vicky curiously flipped it open and froze when she read the content, realizing that it was a pregnancy report. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 The report stated clearly that she was pregnant, and Vicky was stunned for a moment. She did find herself in bed with Tyler one night, but she remembered that she was on her safe days at the time, so she could not be pregnant. Vicky started to suspect that the mysterious man sent her to the hospital for this. She thought back to the nurse who took her blood and headed up the stairs to ask the nurse about the report. s, she failed to locate her and started to feel anxious as if anything was possible. She had not gotten her period for the month, and there was a slight chance that she was pregnant. Unable to find the nurse, Vicky cast her hesitation aside and called the mysterious man. The phone rang for a long while, but Vicky grew increasingly nervous as no response was given. Just then, She, who had just finished her examination, walked out of the room. As she opened the door, she said,¡± See? I told you there¡¯s nothing wrong, but you just won¡¯t believe me¡­¡± After stepping out of the room, She noticed Vicky¡¯s panicked expression. Vicky seemed preupied with her thoughts and was unaware of She approaching her. ¡°Ms. Shaw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked. Startled by She¡¯s voice, Vicky lifted her head and saw two familiar faces. Her heart raced, and she instinctively hid the pregnancy report behind her back. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Vicky hardly looked fine. She noticed Vicky¡¯s paleplexion and the panicked look in her eyes, so she asked out of concern, ¡°Ms. Shaw, are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± Vicky¡¯s wordscked conviction. She, who only asked out of politeness, did not press the matter further. ¡°Alright, then. Take care of yourself, Ms. Shaw.¡± Turning her head, She looked at the handsome man standing silently beside her and smiled. ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s go.¡± Vicky instantly tensed at the mention of Tyler¡¯s name. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At this moment, she had gathered enough to know what the mysterious person had arranged; he wanted Tyler to think that Vicky was pregnant and marry her, so that Vicky could rise to a position of power. If Vicky wanted to, she could instantly show the pregnancy report to Tyler, but she never expected this was what the mysterious person nned. A cold breeze swept past her, carrying the familiar scent from Tyler to Vicky. Vicky bowed her head and remained silent, thinking that the n would be ineffective as long as she did not speak. Tyler¡¯s tall and upright figure gradually moved farther away, and Vicky started to rx. Just when she thought she was safe, the nurse who drew her blood suddenly walked out of the room. Upon seeing her, the nurse raised her voice. ¡°Ms. Shaw, why are you still here? You should go for a check-up to see the current condition of the fetus.¡± At that moment, the sound of footsteps came to a sudden halt as both She and Tyler stopped on their path. The entire corridor of the hospital fell into a deathly silence. Unaware of the unusual atmosphere, the nurse continued,¡± You¡¯re still in the early stages of pregnancy, and this is the most unstable period for the fetus. You must be extremely careful.¡± Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 The nurse spoke softly, but it was loud enough for She and Tyler to overhear her. Vicky tensed instantly as the nurse walked up to her. ¡°Ms. Shaw, pleasee with me.¡± Vicky did not know how to react and did not dare to look at She or Tyler. She followed the nurse stiffly with the only thought of getting out of there swiftly. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her wrist as Tyler¡¯s voice sounded from above. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Before Vicky could say anything, the nurse next to her said,¡± Yes, Ms. Shaw is four weeks pregnant.¡± ¡®Four weeks pregnant?¡¯ Tyler thought. ¡®The timing coincided with the time we slept together.¡¯ ¡°Four weeks pregnant?¡± She asked in shock. ¡°Ms. Shaw, does this mean that¡­the child is Tyler¡¯s?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Vicky instinctively denied it. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not pregnant at all-¡° ¡°Ms. Shaw, you are pregnant,¡± the nurse chimed in. ¡°Why would you say otherwise?¡± She took the pregnancy report from Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s clearly stated in the report.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze fell on the report in the nurse¡¯s hand. ¡°May I see it?¡± The nurse handed the report to Tyler, muttering to herself,¡± Young people these days don¡¯t even know that they¡¯re pregnant. If something goes wrong, it¡¯ll be toote for regrets.¡± Tyler carefully opened the report as the look in his eyes darkened. ¡°You¡¯re really pregnant.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt Tyler¡¯s gaze on her, and she broke out in a cold sweat, knowing that the pregnancy report was fake. ¡°No.¡± Vicky snatched the report back and said incoherently,¡± You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not pregnant! This report belongs to someone else, and I must¡¯ve taken the wrong one¡­¡± Tyler nced at the name on the report and reminded her,¡± The report has your name on it. You didn¡¯t take the wrong one.¡± ¡°Perhaps the hospital made a mistake¡­ This test result is incorrect. I¡¯m not pregnant!¡± At that moment, She walked up to her and met Vicky¡¯s gaze coldly. Vicky¡¯s heart sank as she faced She¡¯s gaze, knowing that She must consider her the shameless seductress trying to entice Tyler, so she lowered her gaze to avoid She¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since Ms. Shaw herself isn¡¯t sure if she¡¯s pregnant or not, how about we re-examine her?¡± She¡¯s voice was aloof. ¡° What do you think, Ms. Shaw?¡± Vicky stood still, unable to speak. She raised her eyebrow. ¡°Why won¡¯t you say anything? Are you afraid that you¡¯ll be exposed if you¡¯re not pregnant?¡± Vicky trembled, and she instinctively looked up at She. She smiled bitterly as she continued, ¡°Or¡­are you putting on a show here?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She had always acted extremely gentle, and it was the first time Vicky heard such sharp words from her. It was evident that She was trying her best to control her emotions, but no woman could remain calm after hearing that her boyfriend, fiance, or lover had a child with someone else. The fact that She did not p Vicky on the spot was already a disy of herposure. ¡°Tyler.¡± She grabbed Vicky¡¯s arm and looked at Tyler.¡± Shall we take Ms. Shaw for another examination? Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he hummed in response and turned to the nurse. Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 ¡°Can you run another test?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± said the nurse. ¡°Please follow me. Vicky had her blood drawn once again next to Tyler and She. She, who seemed worried that Vicky might run away, grabbed Vicky¡¯s arm tightly the entire time. After a series of tests, the nurse presented the result to the three of them, and She snatched the report immediately. A few momentster, she turned visibly pale as the light in her eyes dimmed. Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she reached out to grab the report, which stated that she was pregnant-just like the previous report. Stunned, Vicky dropped the report. When Tyler saw the dazed look on Vicky¡¯s face, he frowned and bent to pick up the report from the ground. Upon reading the result, Tyler reacted far more calmly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡± He then headed toward the elevator. She looked at Vicky pointedly. ¡°Ms. Shaw, pleasee with us.¡± Vicky¡¯s lips twitched, but she silently followed his footsteps nheless. Before leaving, Vicky turned to nce at the nurse to find the nurse looking back at her, winking when she met Vicky¡¯s eyes. Vicky¡¯s heart sank. If today¡¯s events were orchestrated by the mysterious person, the same test report would be produced no matter how many tests they ran. The air felt heavy and stifling as the sound of Tyler and She arguing reached Vicky¡¯s ears. ¡°Tyler, now that Vicky is pregnant, what do you n to do with this child?¡± She¡¯s voice trembled, sounding agitated. ¡°I will talk to her.¡± ¡°Talk to her?¡± She, on the verge of tears, sounded more irate. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t tell me you want her to keep this child?!¡± Tyler¡¯s attitude was evident. He had not mentioned abortion, which meant he wanted the child, so there was not much left to be discussed. ¡°She, calm down.¡± ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down? Last time, you said you were drunk and didn¡¯t know how you ended up sleeping with Vicky. I chose to forgive you, yet¡­you both are having a child together. If you want her to keep the child, then who am I to you?¡± she questioned sharply. Vicky clenched her fists tightly, feeling like a homewrecker who pretended to be pregnant to secure her position. After leaving the hospital, she followed them to She¡¯s vi as the three of them had to resolve this matter. She and Tyler nned toe up with a solution before discussing it with Vicky, but they started arguing after just a few moments. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vicky could not bear it any longer and barged into their room to find She in tears. ¡°Ms. Shaw, can¡¯t you even wait for a moment?¡± She questioned hatefully. Vicky looked at She¡¯s tear-streaked face and took a deep breath. ¡°Miss Young, believe it or not, I am not pregnant.¡± Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 She sneered. ¡°Stop pretending, Ms. Shaw. You disgust me! She clearly did not believe Vicky and dismissed her attempt to exin herself as an act. ¡°Miss Young, I¡­¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw, you appeared in the hospital today to let me know you¡¯re pregnant, didn¡¯t you?¡± interjected She. Vicky moved her lips but could not utter a single word. She cast her one final re before stepping out of the room expressionlessly. Vicky was overwhelmed by guilt as she was not truly pregnant. It was all a lie, and a lie would eventually be exposed. Knowing that Tyler and She would find out about the truth, Vicky gritted her teeth and hurried after She. ¡°Miss Young, please let me exin.¡± She acted as though she had seen through Vicky¡¯s true nature as she coldly shook off Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°Ms. Shaw, please let go.¡± ¡°This is all a misunderstanding¡­¡± Vicky tried to exin, but She did not want to hear her voice. She¡¯s expression shifted in her anger as she said, ¡°If you have something to say, talk to Tyler. There¡¯s nothing for us to discuss.¡± However, Vicky held onto She¡¯s wrist and refused to let go. ¡°Miss Young, can you give me some time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of your excuses!¡± As they continued their struggle, something unexpected happened. With a sudden cry, She lost her bnce and tumbled down the stairs. Vicky was stunned. Before she could react, however, a tall figure emerged from the room. Seeing She fall down the stairs, Tyler¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as he called out, ¡°She!¡± He quickly descended the steps and lifted She from the floor. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She¡¯s forehead was slicked with cold sweat, and her face turned pale as a sheet in evident pain. ¡°My hand¡­ My hand¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Hold on a little. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. With that, Tyler carried She and walked away with long strides. Vicky was rooted on the spot for a while before snapping out of it to follow them. In the hospital, the doctor¡¯s expression was solemn as he spoke to Tyler, ¡°Miss Young has multiple fractures in her hand. After proper recovery, it won¡¯t affect her daily life, but¡­ ¡± He nced at Tyler and sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Miss Young ys the piano. Unfortunately, from now on¡­she may never be able to y again.¡± Vicky, who stood nearby, was shaken to the core and instinctively asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The doctor exined, ¡°ying the piano requires precise control of wrist strength, which is very different from any regr day hand movements. Even after recovery, her hand won¡¯t be able to fully regain its original function.¡± Having also yed the piano herself, Vicky understood the implications of the doctor¡¯s words. When she studied abroad, her teachers often reminded them to protect their hands and avoid injuries, especially fractures. Once they broke a bone, it could mean the end of one¡¯s musical career. Just then, the door to the hospital room was pushed open. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 A few doctors walked out grimly. ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Young has woken up and is in a frantic state upon learning about her injuries. Do you think you can maybe¡­¡± Tyler frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± With that, he went into the room without looking once at Vicky. The sky turned dark, and Vicky remained rooted in the corridor. Sometimeter, the door finally opened, and Vicky turned her head toward the sound. As Tyler stepped outside, Vicky asked softly, ¡°How is Miss Young doing?¡± Tyler¡¯s footsteps faltered as he seemed surprised to see Vicky still waiting outside. He did not immediately respond and closed the door to the ward, ensuring that no one inside could hearthem, before saying coldly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Vicky began to exin, ¡°I was a little concerned about Miss Young¡¯s condition, so¡­¡± He interrupted her with a cold sneer. ¡°You want to see how badly you¡¯ve ruined She¡¯s life, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I don¡¯t know how she fell down the stairs¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to?¡± The look in his eyes grew even colder. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you didn¡¯t come to the hospital intentionally and reveal the pregnancy to She, nor caused her to fall down the stairs, rendering her incapable of ying the piano for the rest of her life?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t push her.¡± Vicky instinctively exined, ¡°I just wanted to talk to her and make things clear. I didn¡¯t know why she fell¡­¡± Tyler remained indifferent to her exnation as he stared down at her impatiently. ¡°Are you trying to say that she fell on her own?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It could¡¯ve been an ident¡­¡± ¡°An ident?¡± Tyler scoffed. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t tell me your appearance at the hospital was also an ident.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment as her presence at the hospital was not an ident. However, she did not know about the mysterious person¡¯s arrangement in advance. Regardless, she was hardly innocent. Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened in response to her silence. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear. ¡°Vicky, you ruined She¡¯s hand. Tell me¡­how should I punish you?¡± A chill ran down Vicky¡¯s spine, and she instinctively stepped back, but Tyler swiftly wrapped his arms around her waist, drawing her into his embrace. He extended his slender fingers and gently lifted her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, we¡¯d be getting married next month.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. She never heard him propose to Gloria when he pursued Gloria, yet he just told her that he intended to marry She. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Tyler stared into Vicky¡¯s dazed eyes, his eyes as deep and unfathomable as a starless night. ¡°Not only did you ruin our marriage but also She¡¯s hand. Vicky, do you think I should let you go unpunished?¡± His breath brushed against Vicky¡¯s face, yet she felt her blood running cold. She remembered how utterly powerless and desperate she felt as Tyler toyed with her not long ago. She had injured his lover, stopping Tyler from listening to She y and ultimately stopping them from getting married, so she knew that Tyler would make her pay for it. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered. ¡°Do you want to¡­destroy my hand as well?¡± Amused by her words, Tyler sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too light a punishment?¡± Vicky¡¯s chest heaved. Tyler caressed her cheek gently, and she felt a chill down her spine. ¡°What do you want?¡± Her fear seemed to please him, and he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you until you give birth to my child.¡± She trembled. ¡°And what then?¡± Tyler remainedposed and cold as he said, ¡°That¡¯s for me to decide afterward.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank as she reached the depths of despair. She knew Tyler would not let her go. Tyler might let the current event go for the sake of his child, but Vicky had betrayed him in the past and had even deceived him just seconds ago, so she knew she would never escape Tyler¡¯s grip. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Tyler seemed reluctant to even look at her, his voice cold as he said, ce for you to live, and I¡¯ll send a few people to take care of your daily life. Tomorrow, they¡¯ll pick you up and move you to your new home until you give birth.¡± He appeared to be utterly disgusted by her, so he released her and left expressionlessly after that. Vicky stood as she watched his figure disappear into the distance, lost in a daze. The corridor returned to silence. Suddenly, Vicky remembered that she was not actually pregnant. Tyler never intended to let her go and temporarily spared her for the sake of their child. If he found out that she was not pregnant, he would think she was a malicious, deceitful woman who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals. Considering Tyler¡¯s vengeful nature, Vicky knew he might kill her. All day, she had been trying to rify that she was not pregnant, but She mistook her for acting before identally falling down the stairs. At this point, Vicky had missed the best opportunity to exin herself. Vicky started to panic. Just as she was at a loss, her phone vibrated lightly. Vicky took out her phone and saw it was a message from the mysterious person. [Sorry, I had some urgent matters during the day and left my phone in the office. I didn¡¯t see your message. I sense a hint of regret from you. If you regret it, I can stop Tyler from finding out about your pregnancy.] As Vicky looked at the two messages on the screen, she replied with trembling fingers. [He¡­knows.] The person seemed somewhat surprised by the text. [So, you¡¯ve decided to continue with the n?] Vicky replied hesitantly. [The nurse told him.] She recounted the rough sequence of events to the mysterious man, who came to the realization and typed, [ That nurse works for me. I instructed her to say you were pregnant if anyone asked, out of concern that others will find out.] Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 [Sorry, I had something to do during the day and didn¡¯t see your message in time. The nurse probably thought you were acting, so she only yed along.] As Vicky read these words, she could not help but feel amused as she thought, ¡®The nurse thought I was acting¡­ So even the nurse thought I was putting on a show? Well, I guess that must be what it looks like. Why else would She think I was pretending to be pregnant?¡¯ Vicky did not reply to the message as she could not bring herself to think. Back home, after taking a shower, Vickyy exhausted on the bed. She casually nced at her phone and noticed two unread messages on the screen, so she opened the messages. [Are you in trouble again?] [If you have any unresolved troubles, remember to tell me in time. I¡¯ll help you through it.] As she read the concerned messages on the screen, tears gathered in her eyes. Although she did not know the person¡¯s intentions, this stranger she had met by chance was the only one willing to help her. She did not know what to do at this point, so she sent a long message, recounting in detail what happened today. Then, in a state of confusion, she asked, [What do you think I should do now?] The response came quickly. [If you rify the truth now, he won¡¯t understand you. He¡¯ll only think you¡¯re deceiving him and hate you even more. Since the mistake has been made, it¡¯s better to stick with it.] [Stick with it? But I¡¯m not pregnant, and he¡¯ll eventually find out. Once he does, he will probably¡­] The mysterious man interrupted her with another message. [ Since he wants a child, use this child as your bargaining chip to force him to marry you. Although you¡¯re currently faking the pregnancy, you can make it a reality before he discovers the truth.] Vicky was puzzled. [What do you mean?] [After you get married, find a chance to spend time together. You can use certain methods to actually conceive his child.] Vicky finally understood the meaning behind the mysterious man¡¯s words; he was telling her to use any means necessary to sleep with Tyler. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Vicky still struggled to ept the n as it was and replied, [ He does want a child, but he has no intention of marrying me. Moreover, he hates being threatened by others. He might even get rid of the child than marry me.] [He won¡¯t.] The mysterious man insisted. [If he doesn¡¯t want it, he¡¯ll never let you give birth to it to begin with.] [But I still think¡­he won¡¯t agree.] [How will you know the result if you don¡¯t try?) Vicky remained silent for a long time after that. The mysterious person seemed to notice her struggle and sent another message. [Vicky, think twice. Will he believe that you are innocent if he learns the truth? He¡¯s treated you cruelly over the smallest misunderstanding so far, so what would he do to you if he finds out that you aren¡¯t pregnant? Once you get married, he won¡¯t be able to do the same thing to you no matter how angry he is since you¡¯re his wife. If you truly be pregnant with his child, he¡¯ll be rendered powerless.] The words were tempting, and Vicky had already been cornered by Tyler to the point she had nothing left to lose. ¡®Since he won¡¯t show me any mercy, why shouldn¡¯t I try being the viin for once?¡¯ Vicky gritted her teeth and silently decided. [What should I do? He said that he¡¯ll send someone to look after me, so he¡¯ll hire his doctors to examine me as well. He will find out that I¡¯m lying.] In response, the mysterious person replied. [Leave that to me.] Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 The next day, someone rang the doorbell to Vicky¡¯s apartment. Harry stood outside the door as he greeted Vicky politely.¡± Ms. Shaw, Mister Hart has ordered me to pick you up.¡± ¡°Where is Tyler?¡± she asked expressionlessly. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Um¡­¡± Harry had just started working for Tyler and did not know much about Tyler¡¯s rtionship with Vicky. After a few moments of hesitation, he said, ¡°He¡¯s working.¡± In truth, Tyler was in the hospital with She. Since Vicky was pregnant with Tyler¡¯s child, Harry chose not to tell her the truth, fearing that he might agitate Vicky by ident. Vicky did not miss the hesitation on Harry¡¯s expression but did not expose his lie. ¡°Get Tyler toe here. I need to speak with him.¡± ¡°Ms. Shaw, Mister Hart is busy now, so I¡¯m afraid-¡° Vicky interrupted him. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m not leaving unless hees.¡± With that, Vicky mmed the door shut without giving Harry a chance to reply. In the evening, the doorbell rang once again. Vicky got up and opened the door. Standing at the doorstep was a tall, handsome man with an air of elegance. His jet-ck eyes were like ck gems, cold and piercing. Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered upon seeing him, but she quickly invite the man into the house. ¡°Ms. Shaw, you have quite the guts to demand that Ie here to pick you up,¡± he remarked sarcastically once he stepped in. Vicky ignored the sarcasm in his voice and calmly replied, ¡°I invited you over today not to boast but to have a conversation.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Vicky looked into his eyes. ¡°Mister Hart, I want While assessing the environment of the apartment, ¡°I don¡¯t want any misunderstandings, so I want to hear it from you,¡± Vicky said. Tyler finally shifted his gaze to her face. ¡°Yes, I do want you to keep this child.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Mister Hart, this child isn¡¯t only yours but also mine. Since it¡¯s my child too, I have the right to decide whether or not he¡¯s born.¡± Tyler¡¯s dark eyes grew cold. ¡°So?¡± Vicky turned her head away, refusing to meet his gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I don¡¯t n to keep this child. If you want me to give birth to him, you¡¯ll have to offer me something in return.¡± ¡°You want to negotiate with me?¡± Tyler raised an eyebrow. Vicky looked at him and said, ¡°Mister Hart, do you think I¡¯d bear a child for you without any status or conditions? What benefit would that bring me? No other man will ever marry me in the future if I give birth to your child while being single. IV Tyler narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve thought of what you want.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Vicky calmly spoke, ¡°The sole condition for me to give birth to this child¡­¡± Vicky locked eyes with him and drawled, ¡°Is for you to marry me.¡± Tylerughed in anger. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you have quite the ambition.¡± Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 ¡°If I had no ulterior motives, why would I approach She, scheme to sleep with you, stage a coincidence to run into you at the hospital, and let you know about my pregnancy?¡± Vicky smiled coquettishly. ¡°Did you think I¡¯m doing it all for love?¡± Tyler gazed at her smile, his gaze growing d more intense.¡± What if I refuse?¡± Vicky caressed her belly. ¡°I have plenty of ways to keep this child from being born, Mister Hart. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± The room fell into suffocating silence, with only the rhythmic ticking of a clock audible. After some time, Tyler broke the silence. ¡°Vicky, you schemed against me and pushed She down the stairs, and I have yet to punish you for that.¡± Vicky showed no fear. ¡°If She knew that this child was gone, it¡¯d probably bring her more relief than any other form of revenge, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me, Vicky?¡± Vicky chuckled lightly. ¡°What kind of threat could I pose in the face of the almighty Mister Hart? If you don¡¯t want to be threatened, it¡¯s simple: make this child disappear. You won¡¯t have to worry about my threats anymore, and you can retaliate against me without any constraints, just like you did before¡­ using any means necessary.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, and he studied Vicky¡¯s indifferent expression in silence. After a while, he got up and left Vicky¡¯s house. As the door closed, Vicky copsed weakly onto the couch, her back soaked with cold sweat. Not long after Tyler left, Vicky sent a message to the mysterious person. [I¡¯ve talked to Tyler about the conditions, but he hasn¡¯t given me a response¡­ Will this really work? Tyler despises being threatened, and now, he misunderstands that I hurt She¡¯s hand. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be even more repulsed by me.] Soon, she received a reply. [Are you afraid that he¡¯ll hate you?] Vicky hesitated for a moment, then quickly responded. [No, he¡¯s disliked me for a long time, so I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m just worried that pressuring him like this might backfire.] The mysterious person asked in return. [How do you know he dislikes you?] [He has made it so obvious that anyone can tell at first nce.] [Do you remember the incident when you were drunk and somehow ended up sleeping with Tyler?] Vicky did not know why the mysterious person brought [Don¡¯t you find that situation suspicious?] Vicky pursed her lips. [Someone must¡¯ve nned that.] [Did you ask him about it?] [No.] [Since you didn¡¯t ask, how do you know it was him?] Vicky was stunned for a moment before realizing what the mysterious person was suggesting. [Are you suspecting that Tyler did that on purpose?] She typed. [Alcohol is often just an excuse for most men. If he¡¯s that easily tricked, he would have countless illegitimate children out there by now.] Vicky scowled in disbelief. [But he hates me. Besides, if he needs a woman, countless women would throw themselves at him.] Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. [Sometimes, what the eyes can see might not be the truth.] The mysterious person replied. Still, Vicky found it hard to believe that Tyler would bully her mercilessly if he still loved her and replied, [I know you¡¯re saying that to make me feel better. Thank you, but this marriage is only going to be nothing but a business deal where we get what we want. There won¡¯t be love between us. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 It was ridiculous that Vicky needed to be with the same man who caused her such misery to live in peace, but she had no other choice. [Do you really have no feelings left for him?] The mysterious person asked. Vicky studied the message for a long while before replying. [ Yeah.] After that, the conversation stopped. Three dayster, Tyler called Vicky. ¡°I agree with your condition. Harry will pick you upter. Prepare your documents; well get married later.¡± Stunned, Vicky muttered, ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Was I supposed to take time preparing for a grand wedding? ¡± Tyler mocked. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I just think it¡¯s too soon¡­¡± ¡°This is what you want, right?¡± Tyler said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo your act, or you¡¯lle off as disgusting.¡± With that, Tyler hung up without waiting for her response. Vicky stared at her phone and was unable to married so soon. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Half an hourter, the doorbell rang. Ms. Shaw, the car is waiting downstairs. Mister Hart asked me to send you to the Civil Administration Office.¡± Smiling, Harry kindly reminded her, ¡°Do you have all your identification documents?¡± Vicky¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Not yet¡­¡± During the past half hour, she had been lost in ¡°Ms. Shaw, you should quickly find your documents.¡± Harry lowered his voice. ¡°Mister Hart is also waiting for you in the car.¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡°Tyler is here, too?¡± Harry seemed puzzled by her question. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to get married today?¡± After all, they would not be able to get married if Tyler was not present. Vicky was not mentally prepared for this. She never mentioned she wanted to get married so soon and could not understand why Tyler seemed to be in a hurry. Anyone who did not know what was happening would think Tyler was the one rushing into things. Regardless of the situation, there was no going back. Since she decided she no longer had the opportunity to back down. ¡°You can wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll go get my identification documents and be down in a moment,¡± Vicky said. ¡°Okay,¡± Harry agreed but did not leave. He remained standing at the door, waiting for her. A few minutester, Vicky gathered her identification documents and went downstairs with Harry, who respectfully opened the back door for her. Inside the car, Vicky saw Tyler leaning against the back seatzily. At this moment, he kept his eyes closed even after she got in the car; he seemed indifferent as if they wereplete strangers. The car quickly arrived at the entrance of the Civil Administration Office. After getting out of the car, they walked into the office together. Due to prior arrangements, there were only two of them in the Civil Administration Office at the moment. After taking photos, filling out forms, and signing, the staff handed them two copies of marriage certificates. Vicky looked at her own marriage certificate and felt dazed. When they were in love, she had fantasized about their life after getting married, but that time had passed, and all her wishful thinking surrounding marriage had vanished. ¡°Go back and get packed,¡± rang an aloof voice beside her.¡± Someone wille to pick you upter.¡± Hearing Tyler¡¯s voice, Vicky finally came back to her senses and turned to look at him. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 The bright sunlight shone on the man¡¯s well-defined face which cast a hazy golden glow over him, making it difficult to see his dazzling features clearly. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll move in with me,¡± he spoke calmly.¡± Also, I¡¯ll have the doctor perform a comprehensive examination on you tomorrow.¡± Hearing Tyler would have her go through a physical examination made Vicky froze. Although the mysterious person told her the matter would be taken care of, Tyler was not so easily fooled. The risk of being discovered was still significant. Vicky¡¯s gaze fell on the marriage certificate in her hand, concluding that Tyler did not suspect that she was deceiving him, or he would have examined her before getting married to confirm whether she was pregnant or not. As Tyler noticed her silence and her gaze on the marriage certificate, the look in his eyes deepened. He turned his head and looked at Harry, who was waiting nearby, andmanded, ¡°Take my wife home now.¡± Vicky shivered when Tyler referred to her as his wife. She had not even had time to process the fact that she was married, yet Tyler already called her his wife. Vicky nced at Tyler and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you have something to attend to, I can go back on my own.¡± Her refusal seemed to displease Tyler, and his tone deepened. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Spotting his displeased expression, Vicky ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± Harry raised his head and nced at Tyler through the rearview mirror before turning the car around. In truth, he did not understand Tyler at all. Thisck of understanding went beyond everyday preferences as anyone could memorize those preferences as long as they paid attention. As a professional assistant, Harry knew he had to have a clear understanding of his boss¡¯s character, as well as to urately grasp his thoughts and emotions. Among the numerous people who applied to be Tyler¡¯s assistant, Harry was undoubtedly the best performer in written exams, interviews, on-the-spot adaptability, physical skills, and alcohol tolerance, which was why he sessfully remained by Tyler¡¯s side as an assistant. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It had been over half a year since he started working for Tyler, and the more he interacted with Tyler, the more he struggled to understand Tyler. He had no idea what Tyler was thinking, especially why he wanted to marry Vicky. If Tyler did not want to marry her, he could easily prevent it even could have found a way to keep the baby without marrying Vicky. On the other hand, if he wanted to be with Vicky, it made no her and show no signs of affection whenever he saw her. At that moment, a thought crossed Harry¡¯s mind. Many women had appeared by Tyler¡¯s side, including Gloria and She. Both were beautiful and talented, yet Tyler always treated them with distant kindness. It was only when Tyler interacted with Vicky that he became harsh. asionally, Harry felt that Tyler was purposefully making things difficult for Vicky. As Harry was absorbed in his thoughts, they arrived at the hospital, and Tyler got out of the car. Harry knew that Tyler was there to see She, but he could not understand why Tyler would do so shortly after getting married to Vicky. ¡®Maybe he doesn¡¯t really know what being in a rtionship is like?¡¯ Harry thought. Tyler knocked on the door to the ward, and She-who was reading a movie script-beamed at the sight of him. ¡°Tyler!¡± Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Tyler asked. She smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I just need to be careful when I use my hand.¡± He stared at her bandaged wrist. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted a medical team, and I¡¯ll send you overseas to get treated in a few days. IV ¡°Overseas?¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°After the treatment, I¡¯ll arrange a few jobs for you to continue your career overseas.¡± ¡°Tyler, are you¡­sending me away?¡± The smile on She¡¯s face froze. ¡°But you and Ms. Shaw-¡° ¡°Vicky and I got married.¡± She froze and was unable toprehend what she just heard. ¡°You¡­got married?¡± ¡°I will remember the help you offered. I¡¯m sorry about your hand and that you can no longer y the piano because of that, but Vicky never meant to push you down the stairs¡­¡± Tyler paused before he added, ¡°If you want anything in return, let me know, and I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill your wish.¡± She remained quiet for a long while before smiling bitterly. ¡°Since you two are married, then I¡­should make my you knowter if there¡¯s a need?¡± Tyler nodded gently. ¡°Sure, consider it a favor owed to you.¡± As she held the script in her hand, She¡¯s smile remained graceful. ¡°Tyler, I should let you get back to work. If I need anything, I¡¯ll inform your assistant, Harry.¡± Tyler was pleased with She¡¯s understanding attitude Just as he was about to leave the room, She¡¯s voice suddenly rang from behind. Tyler.¡± Tyler stopped and turned to look at She. ¡°Is there something else you need to say?¡± She smiled faintly at him. ¡°Congrattions on your marriage.¡± Tyler smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± The door to the hospital room slowly closed, blocking She¡¯s gaze. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Her smile finally vanished. The y hade to an end, and as an actress, she no longer had any value to continue existing in Tyler¡¯s life; it was time for her exit. Yet, despite knowing it had all been nothing but an Tyler¡¯s assistant, Harry, was highly efficient. Shortly after Vicky arrived home, Harry had someone help her move her belongings. Vicky only packed a few of her usual clothes and did not take much with her as she felt like her marriage to Tyler would notst. After all, a marriage built on lies would ultimately be nothing but lies. After moving into the new house, Harry maintained a respectful attitude. ¡°Ms. Shaw, if you need anything, feel free to let me know. You can arrange the decoration of your and Mister Hart¡¯s marital home as you please.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Thank you for your assistance.¡± That evening, Tyler returned home. Vicky was reading a book when she heard the sound of the door opening, and she looked up at the entrance. Upon entering the room, Tyler nced at her, then averted his gaze emotionlessly before heading toward the bathroom. About 20 minutester, Tyler emerged from the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around his waist. Droplets of water trailed down his hair, falling on his graceful well-built body. Just then, Tyler stepped forward and slowly approached her. Startled, Vicky instinctively moved back. ¡°Tyler Hart, what¡­ What are you doing?¡± Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Tyler studied Vicky¡¯s anxious expression condescendingly. ¡± It¡¯s nothing you haven¡¯t seen before.¡± His shadow loomed over her, and as the scent of shampoo oozed from him, Vicky felt his presence epassing her. Vicky felt her breath catch and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s¡­gettingte. Let¡¯s go to bed¡­¡± The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Bed?¡± He approached her, his warm breath caressing her cheek. ¡°What are you hinting at, Vicky?¡± Spotting the lust in his eyes, Vicky instinctively tried to run. ¡¯ Tyler¡ªmmph!¡± He kissed her abruptly, drowning out Vicky¡¯s muffled noises. Her struggles and resistance were effortlessly ignored. Eventually, the two of them fell onto the newly bought king- size bed as Tyler continued to kiss her. Just as things were about to spiral out of Tyler froze instantly and opened his eyes, reflecting Vicky¡¯s pale, flustered face in his pupils. His chest heaved irregrly, his breathing in disarray, and there Intimidated by his gaze, Vicky was unable to move. She felt like risk of getting devoured if she let her guard down. After what felt like an eternity, Tyler finally let her go. Vicky dared not rx in the slightest as she knew all After a while, Tyler got up and headed toward the bathroom. A few minutester, the sound of running water echoed from the bathroom, and Vicky finally breathed a sigh of relief. Vicky did not dare to face Tyler again. While he was still showering, she turned off Before long, Tyler emerged from the bathroom and the other side sank slightly, indicating that he had also gotten into bed to sleep. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This time, he did not touch her again. Vicky thought she would have trouble sleeping due The next day, Vicky woke up and was relieved when she noticed that Tyler had left the room. After freshening up, Vicky went downstairs and was astonished to find Tyler sitting on the couch in the living room. When he saw hering downstairs, he raised his gaze.¡± The doctor wille soon to examine you.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered, and she instantly looked away as she muttered something. Tyler stood up and walked toward the dining room. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡± After dazedly finishing her breakfast, Vicky was then examined by a group of doctors Harry led into the house. There were medicine practitioners of different nationalities among them. Vicky felt anxious, but she suppressed the feeling from showing. The doctors drew her blood and conducted various tests, which would be sent to the hospital¡¯s laboratory for analysis. Results were expected in the afternoon. However, there were doctors from traditional medicine that could tell if she would be pregnant just by performing a physical examination on her. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 The doctor remained silent for a while after examining Vicky. Meanwhile, Vicky kept her head lowered as she feared she would be exposed by her results. A few minutester, one of the doctors smiled at Tyler. ¡°The baby¡¯s stable, so all you need to watch out for is the mother¡¯s diet.¡± Vicky shivered and looked up at the doctor, who did not bother looking at her and instead informed Tyler of the things he needed to pay attention to. ¡®Does this doctor work for the mysterious person as well?¡¯ Vicky thought, her heart sinking instead of feeling relieved. She knew that lies were never meant tost. After the doctor and Tyler left, Vicky texted the mysterious person, asking if he made the arrangement, to which the mysterious person admitted. [I can keep this a secret for now, but it¡¯ll be increasingly difficult to hide it as time passes. You need to find a way to get pregnant before Tyler finds out.] The mysterious mantyped. ¡°¡­¡± Vicky fell into silence a long while after that. Vicky recalled the events ofst night. Not only did she fail to sleep with Tyler, but she also used her ¡®pregnancy¡¯ as an excuse to turn him down. If the mysterious man knew what happened, he would surely think she was ipetent. Vicky had nned to confront Tyler after the doctor finished examining her earlier that day. After all, they were already married at that point. However, the mysterious man¡¯s arrangements were far too wless, and she had no chance to tell Tyler the truth. Vicky found herself in a dilemma, unable to decide and trapped in a difficult situation. In the end, after struggling internally and urged by the mysterious man, Vicky could only grit her teeth and continue with this outrageous n. Ring! The sudden ringing of the phone interrupted Vicky¡¯s distant memories of the mysterious man. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Realizing that it was the mysterious man calling her, her eyes widened. The mysterious man rarely initiated calls with her and seldom answered her calls. Even if she urgently needed to reach him, he would often hang up and send a text instead. The number of times they spoke on the phone was scarce, and he always used a voice changer during the rare asions when they did speak on the phone. If it had not been for the woman who helped her and mentioned that her employer was a gentleman, Vicky would not even know he was a man. Upon learning that Lincoln was the mysterious man who had been helping her, Vicky felt conflicted. She picked up the phone to hear not Lincoln¡¯s gentle voice but an odd voice altered by a voice changer. ¡°Vicky.¡± Vicky found it somewhat strange that the mysterious man was using his old number again, even though Lincoln had revealed his identity to her. However, she then thought back to what Lincoln said about Tyler spying on her, and Vicky realized why there was a need for such precaution. 3 Tyler had also investigated the mysterious man who had aided her repeatedly but never got to pin Lincoln down. Vicky assumed that Lincoln would like for it to remain that way. With that thought in mind, Vicky refrained from directly mentioning his name. ¡°Sir, do you need something?¡± ¡°I have made the arrangements.¡± The peculiarly-toned voice filtered through the voice changer came from the other end. ¡°I can take you away from here the day after tomorrow.¡± Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Vicky perked up. ¡°What do I need to do?¡¯ ¡°Nothing,¡± replied the man. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. ¡± The man informed her of the general n and continued,¡± I¡¯ve prepared all necessary documents for you.¡± Vicky had not expected Lincoln to be so efficient. She was pleased to leave but felt worried for his safety at the same time. ¡°What about you?¡± she asked. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You helped me get out of here. If Tyler finds out, he won¡¯t spare you,¡± Vicky whispered. ¡°What will you do?¡± After a brief moment of silence, the man said, ¡°I will leave the country for a while as well.¡± Relieved, Vicky said, ¡°As long as you have a n in mind.¡± A thought then urred to her as she asked, ¡°Can I go to the mall to get some things?¡± Auran was different from Stoneford City; it was a tropical area with a lot of insects and harsh sunlight. Since she was preparing to go to Auran, she would need to purchase daily necessities. However, Vicky was worried that Tyler might get suspicious and decided to check if it was alright. ¡°Sure,¡± the mysterious man said. Once the call ended, Vicky went straight to the mall. Afraid of being monitored, she dared not make a big scene while shopping and pretended that she suddenly felt like going shopping and casually entered a clothing store. When she was about to try on a piece of clothing in the fitting room, a hand reached out from behind and covered her mouth. Startled, Vicky was about to resist when she heard a low voice whispering into her ear. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s me.¡± Vicky recognized the voice and was slightly taken aback.¡± Lincoln?¡± she whispered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± Lincoln motioned for her to enter the fitting room. Vicky looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to this side, so she took the coat and entered the fitting room before turning to look at Lincoln, who was wearing a mask and a hat. ¡°Did something happen? Are we unable to leave the day after tomorrow?¡± she asked. The look in Lincoln¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me just now and say we were leaving the day after tomorrow?¡± Vicky grew nervous. ¡°Why did youe here to find me? Did something happen?¡± Lincoln narrowed his eyes sharply and lowered his voice.¡± That phone number has been traced by Tyler again. I suspect he might¡¯ve found out about our n to leave the day after tomorrow, so¡­¡± He looked at Vicky solemnly.¡± Vicky, we need to move up our n.¡± ¡°We need to move it up?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Lincoln¡¯s tone was grave. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements tonight, and I¡¯ll take you away from here tomorrow.¡± i Vicky did not doubt him. If Lincoln came to find her, something must have happened. Otherwise, they could have just communicated through the phone. A rare solemnity appeared on Lincoln¡¯s face. ¡°Vicky, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve decided to tell you. The reason Tyler discovered our n again is most likely because¡­he¡¯s been monitoring your phone.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡°If he¡¯s been listening to all my phone calls, will he know every detail of our n to go to Auran the day after tomorrow?¡± Lincoln nodded. ¡°Yes. Though, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing for now, even if he knows about our n. He¡¯s currently biding his time and waiting for the day after tomorrow to catch us all. If we catch him off- guard and leave tomorrow, he might not have time to react. But as for your phone¡­¡± Lincoln paused for a moment. ¡°You can¡¯t contact anyone anymore, especially not with the phone number I used. He might impersonate me and send you messages to fish for information.¡± Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Vicky, having experienced countless times just how cunning Tyler was, nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± Lincoln stared into her eyes and reminded once again, ¡°Unless Ie to you in person, do not believe any text or call you receive. Also¡­if he contacts you pretending to be me, don¡¯t expose him so that he won¡¯t be alerted.¡± Vicky could see the severity of the situation from the look on Lincoln¡¯s face and tensed. ¡°I understand.¡± Lincoln nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now, then.¡± After Lincoln left, Vicky lost the mood for shopping and bought a few clothes before returning home. Shortly after she arrived home, her phone vibrated. The look in her eyes darkened when she saw the number of the mysterious man disyed on the screen. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. [Are you home?] Upon seeing this message, Vicky was certain that it was not sent by Lincoln. Lincoln made it clear that he would not contact her again to avoid detection, and since it was not Lincoln, the message was likely from Tyler. Fortunately, Lincoln appeared in time and reminded her, or she would have fallen for Tyler¡¯s words. Vicky replied to the message. [I¡¯m home.] [What did you buy?] the man asked. Vicky¡¯s heart sank at the realization that Tyler knew about her n to leave in two days. [I didn¡¯t buy much. Just picked out a few clothes.] She replied casually. [That¡¯s fine. If you need anything, you can buy it there.] Vicky chose not to respond further. After half an hour, seeing that she had not replied, another message from the mysterious man followed. [Where do you want to go sightseeing when you get to Auran?] Vicky frowned, feeling annoyed and reluctant to reply. However, she also worried that not responding would raise suspicions and had no choice but to respond. [Haven¡¯t decided yet. I¡¯ll see when I get to Auran.] Vicky¡¯s message implied an end to the conversation. She knew Tyler was not one to say much, and he probably would not know what to say. Sure enough, there was no response for a long time. However, half an hourter, her phone vibrated again, and another message from Tyler appeared. Irked, Vicky considered blocking him. ¡®He knows that I am leaving in two days, so why is he so persistent in fishing for information?¡¯ she thought. Vicky opened the message impatiently and saw the words typed by Tyler. [Do you want to see me?] She froze as she lowered her head to read the message again carefully, unable to reply for a long time. She wondered what Tyler meant by asking such a question. Does he want to trick me intoing out and confine me again?¡¯ she thought. After some thought, she replied. [Why are you bringing this up?] [Have you never been curious about my identity?] [Of course I¡¯ve been curious.] Vicky¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she typed her response. [But I guessed that you might have some secrets you can¡¯t reveal.) [Have you ever guessed my identity?] Vicky¡¯s eyes gleamed, realizing that Tyler did not know that Lincoln had admitted his true identity. It was a game that Vicky and Tyler were ying to test one another, so she answered, [I¡¯ve had my guess.] Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. [Who did you guess I am?] She typed, [There¡¯s such a wide range, so it¡¯s hard to guess who you are. I might not know who you are, but one thing I can be sure of is that¡­you are absolutely not Tyler.] There was a long silence following her message, and just as Vicky thought that Tyler had stopped responding out of guilt, her phone vibrated once again. [What makes you think so?] Vicky was dumbfounded by the question and typed fearlessly. [Tyler caused all the misery I¡¯ve been through. He¡¯s backed me into a corner this whole time, and if you were him, well¡­that¡¯s going to be the joke of the century.] Before her memory loss, Vicky spected countless times about the mysterious person¡¯s identity, but she never considered that the mysterious person could be Tyler because it was simply too illogical. After a long wait, a reply finally came. [What if I am him?] Vicky snorted. She had a hunch about Tyler¡¯s intentions: to impersonate the mysterious person who had been helping her. She replied, [In that case, you might as well just kill me and be done with it.] She could ept the mysterious person being anyone, even Valencia, but she could not ept him to be Tyler. After that, there were no more messages from the other end. The next day, Vicky was ready and waiting for Lincoln toe and pick her up as he had told her yesterday he woulde personally. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, the doorbell rang. Vicky opened the door, revealing Lincoln standing outside. As Lincoln carefully surveyed the surroundings, he said,¡± Vicky, it¡¯s time for us to go.¡± Vicky nodded and got into Lincoln¡¯s car. As the car started, Vicky mentioned what happenedst night when Tyler pretended to be Lincoln and tried to extract information from her. ¡°Thank goodness you told me in advance yesterday, or I might¡¯ve fallen into Tyler¡¯s trap and revealed our n to him, ¡± she said. Lincoln lowered his gaze to conceal his thoughts. ¡°What did he say to you yesterday?¡± ¡°He asked me where I wanted to go and what I wanted to do there,¡± Vicky replied hesitantly. ¡°And¡­he asked if I was curious or had any guesses about his identity.¡± The look in Lincoln¡¯s eyes grew deeper. ¡°How did you respond to him?¡± Vicky replied calmly, ¡°I told him that whoever this person might be, it couldn¡¯t possibly be Tyler.¡± Lincoln asked the same question Tyler had asked. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Vicky found it strange that Lincoln asked the same question, but she shared her thoughts regardless. ¡°If it were him, why would he seek revenge on me while helping me at the same time? Besides¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s voice trailed off. The false pregnancy they orchestrated in the past was a permanent scar between her and Tyler. Shortly after they got married, Tyler treated her fairly well out of concern for her pregnancy. Meanwhile, the heartbroken She had left, and after that, Tyler and Vicky managed to live a rtively stable, happy life since their initial breakup. That was when Vicky realized that having a child could truly change the dynamics between two people, and it was evident that Tyler valued their ¡®child¡¯ a lot. At the time, Vicky had even begun to wish that she had been pregnant, so she followed the advice of the mysterious man and-during her fertile period-resorted to certain means to be intimate with Tyler. Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 At the time, she was curious as to who the mysterious man was as he could bribe the doctor Tyler hired. Her fake pregnancy had not been discovered in every examination that followed. Just as Vicky thought that the peaceful days would continue until she was truly pregnant or until Tyler discovered the truth, Alex returned to the city. Everything was fine at the start, but some time after that, Tyler started to forbid her from contacting Alex and locked her up in the mansion. When Alex found out about it, he risked everything to take Vicky away with him. However, Stoneford City was practically ruled by Tyler, and the two were soon captured. When Tyler wrecked Alex¡¯s legs, Vicky threatened Tyler with her life to get Alex to safety. Tyler eventually caved, yet Vicky ran into an ident and lost her unborn child on her way sending Alex to the airport. During that time, their rtionship became strained due to the incident involving Alex. Since Tyler locked her up at home, she stopped going to the hospital and did not know she was really pregnant. Because of her carelessness, their child died. Countless sleepless nights followed, and she hated herself for it, wondering why she did not realize she was pregnant and failed to protect their child. Tyler believed that she killed their child on purpose for Alex¡¯s sake, and he despised her for it. The death of their child became the final straw that broke their rtionship. Since then, her rtionship with Tyler reached an all-time low as he stoppeding home and treated her with extreme indifference. Although he did not treat her as ruthlessly as before they were married, he did not show her any kindness either. Later, rumors started circting about his various affairs. Vicky had thought about trying to salvage their rtionship, but her efforts seemed to have no effect. He publicly embarrassed her by appearing with his femalepanions, allowing them to mistreat her while he stood by and watched. He even forced her to apologize to those women during incidents when the women involved were at fault. She knew he was seeking revenge on her for losing the child while trying to save Alex. Gradually, her heart grew cold and she stopped trying to salvage their rtionship, turned a blind eye to his flirtatious news, and became indifferent to the provocations of his lovers. Eventually, she proposed a divorce, but he did not agree- Fwomp! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. A loud noise suddenly interrupted Vicky¡¯s thoughts as a violent shockwave struck her before she could react. Her vision went dark, and she fainted. ¡°Lincoln, I heard that you brought the antidote for Vicky¡¯s face. What¡¯s that supposed to mean?! Don¡¯t tell me you have genuine feelings for your pawn!¡± Avery red angrily at the handsome man before her. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Lincoln calmly listened to Avery¡¯s usation and exined, ¡°This is the only way to get her to let her guard down.¡± He took a sip of his tea and continued, ¡°I impersonated the mysterious man who helped her throughout the years to get closer to her, but she¡¯s held back toward me still. She wouldn¡¯t trust me if I didn¡¯t help her during this event.¡± The anger on Avery¡¯s face subsided slightly, but she continued sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯ve helped her so much, destroyed your own face, and got shot. Still, she hasn¡¯t really trusted youpletely¡­ Lincoln, you aren¡¯t as attractive as you think you are.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lincoln remained silent. Indeed, ever since he admitted to being the mysterious man, he made a point to assist Vicky a couple of times, but Vicky continued to maintain a certain distance from him. Obtaining Vicky¡¯s trust was so challenging that he had to admit that he wasted a lot of energy on it. Avery did not mind his silence and continued, ¡°We made a deal. You want the power that Tyler holds, and I¡­want Tyler to myself.¡± Lincoln turned his gaze toward her. ¡°Once he has nothing, will your family still find him desirable as your match?¡± Avery raised her chin proudly. ¡°The Yeagers don¡¯tck money or influence, and we don¡¯t need a marriage alliance to solidify our family¡¯s status. I¡¯m the only daughter, so my parents will never allow me to suffer in another family, so him having nothing actually benefits us, as he can marry into my family instead.¡± A small smile formed on Avery¡¯s lips.¡± When I mentioned this to my parents, they both agreed that Tyler is an eligible match for me.¡± The Yeagers were a top-tier elite family, surpassing even the Hart family despite the Hart family¡¯s considerable aplishments. Lincoln, when he was engaged to Avery and with the Yeagers ¡® support, firmly established himself in the Hart family, which just showed how powerful the Yeagers were. With only Avery as their only daughter, her future husband could eventually inherit all of the Yeager family¡¯s assets. Even regr individuals, let alone someone like Lincoln from a top-tier elite family, would be tempted. He wanted to be the heir, but that required navigating various power struggles within the family. However, he could obtain an estate rivaling the Hart family¡¯s if he married Avery. Who would not be tempted by that? Regardless, he had no interest in bing a son-inw, let alone obtaining something that came so easily. Some things only held a sense of aplishment when fought for. ¡°Considering how prideful Tyler is, he might not be willing to marry into your family,¡± Lincoln reminded. Previously, when Tyler found that he was a member of the Hart family, he refused to return, so one could easily guess that he would be reluctant to marry into another family. Avery smirked smugly. ¡°Marrying into my family isn¡¯t something anyone is capable of. Whoever wins me will gain the world; any man would be tempted by that. If it weren¡¯t for our cooperation to sow discord between him and Vicky, do you think I¡¯d willingly wade into the mess amongst the Harts?¡± Avery¡¯s target had always been to marry Tyler, and she could care less about the power struggle within the Hart family. She nced at Lincoln, who was sipping his tea on the couch, and lowered her voice. ¡°Lincoln, Tyler will catch wind of this since we kidnapped Vicky in Stoneford City. Once Tyler goes to rescue Vicky, the fact that you¡¯ve been impersonating the mysterious man will be exposed¡­¡± ¡°What I expose is merely my false identity, but what Tyler exposes¡­¡± Lincoln leaned back, his eyes shimmering cunningly as he continued, ¡°Are hisst cards.¡± Avery was taken aback. ¡°Cards? What do you mean?¡± Lincoln poured a cup of tea and handed it to Avery. ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything about your future husband?¡± Avery impatiently urged, ¡°Just spit it out, Lincoln. Don¡¯t keep me guessing!¡± Lincoln smiled faintly. ¡°Have you ever wondered why Old Mister Hart treated Tyler with such respect after he arrived here?¡± Avery was bewildered. ¡°How is that rted to the so-called cards you mentioned?¡± Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Lincoln smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think Tyler has nothing outside of the Hart family?¡± Avery clearly did not understand the intricacies and said, ¡°I admit that Hart Corporation has gained some reputation under Tyler¡¯s reign, but there is still a long way to go for hispany to reach the status of my family or yours. He might have prominent power in Zendonia, but on a global scale¡­¡± Avery pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s probably far from enough.¡± The Yeagers would not ept anyone ordinary as their daughter¡¯s match, and the reason Avery¡¯s parents agreed to her marrying Tyler was that they valued his abilities. They never appreciated men born with a silver spoon who had high social standings butcked talent. Avery¡¯s parents had introduced to her several wealthy young men with outstanding abilities and suitable backgrounds, but she did not find any of them appealing. She had high standards for men and needed them to be good-looking with no appalling hobbies. Finding someone with good character, abilities, matching social standing, and attractive appearance was incredibly difficult. In other words, such men were absolutely exceptional and might not find Avery attractive. Avery was the only daughter, and her parents doted on her greatly. Since she insisted on finding a good-looking match, they decided topromise to look for men with lower social standing but who had great talents with attractive looks instead. After a long search, Avery set her sights on the adopted son of the Hart family, Lincoln. She investigated Lincoln and found that, apart from his lower status as so she decided to marry him. When Lincoln wanted to break off their engagement because of her scandal, Avery refused to ept it as Lincoln only found himself in the current position of power with the Yeagers¡¯ help. Avery considered herself the only one entitled to call off the engagement and was determined to teach Lincoln a lesson on her way to the Harts¡¯ mansion. She could not tolerate being discarded after being used. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, after encountering Tyler at the mansion, Avery lost all interest in Lincoln. In terms of appearance and demeanor, Tyler was the man of her dreams. Lincoln Lincoln seemed mediocre compared to him. However, it was clear that Tyler was not interested in her at all; he rarely spared her a nce and focused on Vicky instead. To win Tyler over, Avery epted Lincoln¡¯s proposal and chose to cooperate with him. Seeing the disdain on Avery¡¯s face, Lincoln could not be bothered to exin himself extensively to her. ¡°Since Tyler used that identity to contact Vicky, it¡¯ll soon be known that I¡¯m just pretending to be the mysterious man. So, instead of being uncovered with no gain, it¡¯s better to¡­ do something meaningful before that,¡± he said. Although Avery did not know what Lincoln was referring to, she was notpletely ignorant and sighed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you, an adopted son, managed to establish yourself in the Hart family in such a short time and get Old Mister Hart all riled up. Your abilities in scheming are truly unparalleled.¡± Lincoln remained unruffled and paid no mind to Avery¡¯s mocking tone. ¡¯ After the truth is revealed, Vicky will lose all trust in me. However¡­Tyler is probably the one most afraid of the truth being exposed. Once Vicky learns about his true identity, she¡¯ll probably resent him even more¡­¡± Avery scoffed. ¡°You are so evil.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Just as Avery wanted to ask how Lincoln was sure Tyler was the mysterious man, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Pleasee in,¡± Lincoln said gently. Lincoln¡¯s man walked in and said, ¡°Sir, Tyler Hart is here.¡± Lincoln smirked. ¡°He sure moves quickly.¡± When Vicky regained consciousness, she found herself tied to a chair. Her eyes were blindfolded, her mouth covered. She did not know what had happened; all she knew was that she had been kidnapped. Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Vicky did not know who kidnapped her, but she suspected that it was Tyler. ¡®Has Tyler found out that I¡¯m leaving ahead of schedule?¡¯ Bang! Bang! Bang! Just then, Vicky heard gunshots, followed by the sound of the door flying open and footsteps approaching. Before she could react, her blindfold was lifted, and the duct tape stuck to her lips was removed. As she adjusted to the light, she saw the face of a handsome man, and her heart sank once she recognized him. It was Tyler. Tyler seemed oblivious to her unease as he untied the ropes from her. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ll take you away from here,¡± he said, gripping Vicky¡¯s wrist and preparing to leave. Vicky, uncertain of the situation, followed Tyler. ¡®If Tyler wasn¡¯t the one who kidnapped me, who did? Where is Lincoln?¡¯ Just then, a group of people suddenly appeared at the entrance, led by Lincoln. ¡°Vicky.¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice remained clear and gentle. ¡°I¡¯vee to rescue you.¡± Upon seeing Tyler, Lincoln¡¯s footsteps halted, his expression turning stern. ¡°Tyler, release Vicky!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Tyler saw through Lincoln¡¯s tricks and sneered. ¡°Hypocrite.¡± Lincoln averted his gaze to Vicky, and a faint warm smile appeared on his face. Without wasting any time, he went straight to the point. ¡°Vicky, do you want to go with me or him?¡± Vicky nced at Tyler, and then at Lincoln When it came to trust, she naturally had more faith in Lincoln as Tyler had long lost any credibility. With that in mind, Vicky began to speak, ¡°I-¡° ¡°It was Lincoln who kidnapped you, Vicky,¡± interjected Tyler. ¡°Is that so?¡± Vicky did not rush to take a stance. ¡°Then, tell me, what is his motive for kidnapping me?¡± ¡®To use you as leverage against me.¡± ¡°What does he want to threaten you with?¡± Tyler frowned, his tone tinged with displeasure. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Vicky countered, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Tyler pursed his lips, and his expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯d rather believe someone with ill intentions and deliberately got close to you than believe me?¡± Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Vicky looked at Tyler and said, ¡°Even if he has ill intentions, he¡¯s been helping me for many years. You always pretend to be acting in my best interest, but you¡¯ve only ever acted to seek coercion or revenge. How stupid do you think I am to continue trusting you?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Helped you for many years?¡± At this point, Vicky no longer felt the need to hide anything.¡± Didn¡¯t you ask me before about the mysterious man¡¯s identity? I didn¡¯t tell you at that time because I didn¡¯t know either.¡± Vicky took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Well, I can tell you now that the mysterious person who¡¯s been helping me is Lincoln.¡± Tyler had long known about the existence of the mysterious person, especially since the false pregnancy incident was orchestrated by that person. Later, when Vicky got pregnant and miscarried, the duration of her actual pregnancy did not match up with the time when she was initially said to be pregnant. Tyler was well aware of the assistance the mysterious person provided to Vicky and had even investigated that person, but he never gained any leads. At this point, Vicky felt there was no longer any need to keep it a secret. To Vicky¡¯s surprise, Tyler did not show any confusion or shock. Instead, he smirked condescendingly. ¡°Vicky, are you sure he¡¯s been helping you for many years?¡± he asked sarcastically. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky calmly replied, ¡°What, are you saying that it was you instead?¡± ¡°What if it was me?¡± Tyler asked. Vicky sneered. She had not believed for a moment that Tyler was the mysterious man who hold back the snarkiness in her tone. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡± Tyler instantly stiffened, and his gaze swept over to Lincoln. Lincoln calmly observed everything as he smiled serenely. Sensing Tyler¡¯s eyes on him, he met Tyler¡¯s gaze triumphantly. Tyler instinctively tightened his grip on Vicky¡¯s wrist. Instead of offering any exnation, he merely said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Vicky did not bother to struggle, but Lincoln moved and stepped in front of Tyler. ¡°Tyler, Vicky doesn¡¯t want to go with you,¡± Lincoln stated. Tyler¡¯s expression turned cold as he nced at Lincoln, knowing his intention. ¡°Lincoln, get out of the way,¡± Tyler warned. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡± Lincoln knew he had no power over Tyler in Stoneford City, but it was never his intention to defeat Tyler. He smiled and said, ¡°Tyler, you came in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring enough men with you. You should be buying time right now, so why are you in a hurry to leave? Are you worried that Vicky will find out about your secret?¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Vicky nced at Lincoln. ¡°Secret?¡± Lincoln shot her a knowing smile. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Just then, a gunshot was fired, and Tyler immediately shoved Vicky aside. A bullet brushed past her cheek. Had Tyler not pushed her out of the way in time, her head would have been shot. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Before Vicky could think, she felt a gun pressed against her head, followed by the sound of someone chuckling. ¡°Tyler, put your gun down.¡± Vicky jolted and turned around, realizing that Lincoln had somehow appeared behind her and was pointing a gun at her. There was the same gentle smile on his face, but the look in his eyes was sharp like she had never seen before. Vicky was baffled as she wondered if Lincoln was acting. Tyler¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression = darkened. ¡°So you¡¯re finally sick of keeping up the act, huh, Lincoln?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Wearing a mask for too long can be exhausting. ¡± Lincoln smiled faintly. ¡°But you¡¯ve been wearing a mask all this time to deceive Vicky as well. Don¡¯t you feel tired of that?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened as he remained silent. Lincoln pretended to be surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to reveal everything. Are you¡­nning to keep hiding the truth? Do you still refuse to own up to the truth, even when I took credit for your work as the mysterious man?¡± Vicky trembled and instinctively gaped at Tyler. Tyler did not look at her and kept his gaze fixed on Lincoln, glowering as he did. Lincoln tapped the trigger with his finger gently with a smile on his face. ¡°Tyler, didn¡¯t I ask you to put down the gun? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Tyler threw the gun he held onto the floor. Lincoln signaled his subordinates to take Tyler¡¯s gun and instructed, ¡°You can all leave.¡± His subordinatesplied and left. With a softugh, Lincoln continued, ¡°Now that everyone else is gone, we can have a heart-to-heart conversation.¡± He lowered his head to look at Vicky and asked, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you want to say something?¡± ¡°What did you mean by what you said just now?¡± Although Vicky was talking to Lincoln, her eyes never left Tyler, not wanting to miss any change in his expression. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re a smart woman, so you should be able to guess what I mean.¡± Time was running out, and Lincoln did not waste any time beating around the bush. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I lied to you. I wasn¡¯t the guy who¡¯s been helping you.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you deny it and even admit it when I asked?¡± ¡°Beforeing to Stoneford City, I conducted a detailed investigation on you. I knew all about your rtionships, including friends and your ex-fiance, but the one person I didn¡¯t know anything about¡­ was the mysterious person you mentioned.¡± Lincoln casually yed with the gun in his hand. ¡°I was surprised the first time you mentioned the mysterious person. A person simply cannot exist without leaving some sort of trace behind, but the person you described left no trace. No matter how much I looked into it, I couldn¡¯t find a single clue.¡± Lincoln shot Tyler a knowing nce. It was intriguing that even Old Mister Hart could not find anything about what Tyler had been silently doing when he brought Tyler back to the Hart family, which indicated just how meticulous Tyler was. Despite acting as the mysterious person, Lincoln had no idea who the person Vicky was referring to could be, and he never expected it to be Tyler. Noticing that Lincoln was looking into him, Tyler refrained from contacting Vicky for a long time as the mysterious man, allowing Lincoln to keep up his act. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Shortly after, the real mysterious person contacted Vicky again, saying they would take her away, and this happened right after Vicky misunderstood Tyler for ruining her face. Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Lincoln was a perspective man and would not let the slightest hint escape him. Following this faint trail, Lincoln began his investigation but found very little useful information. Nheless, his intuition told him that Tyler was rted to the mysterious man somehow. Everything seemed to fall into ce with a direction in mind. However, no matter how convinced he was that Tyler was the mysterious person, it would only be spection as long as Tyler refused to admit it. Therefore, Lincoln nned the kidnapping, determined to unveil Tyler¡¯s true identity. Lincoln feigned confusion at Tyler¡¯s silence. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you. On one hand, you¡¯re pushing Vicky into despair, but on the other hand, you¡¯re secretly helping her. What¡¯s your motive? It¡¯s the same thing with you telling everyone that you and she were divorced, when in reality¡­ you haven¡¯t divorced at all. What are you trying to do?¡± Vicky was stunned by Lincoln¡¯s words as she was merely trying to maintain herposure upon learning that Tyler was the mysterious person all along. ¡°What did you just say?¡± she asked Lincoln while she stared at Tyler. Lincoln looked at her with surprise. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you know about this?¡± ¡°Lincoln, are you trying to mess with me?¡± Lincoln smiled. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but why don¡¯t you ask Tyler? You can find out about the truth from him, right?¡± Vicky stared at Tyler unwaveringly as Tyler refused to meet her gaze. Her blood ran cold as she knew his silence meant he was admitting to what Lincoln was saying. The shock left Vicky feeling light-headed, and she staggered backward, her body on the verge of copsing. Lincoln reached out in time to support her. ¡°Vicky, are you alright?¡± As soon as Lincoln touched Vicky, Tyler¡¯s eyes gleamed maliciously. ¡°Take your hand off her!¡± He demanded. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Lincoln chuckled lightly. ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s better for a man to be magnanimous. Instead of exining yourself to her, here you are getting jealous over the tiniest thing.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Lincoln, let her go.¡± Lincoln did not continue provoking him and cooperatively released her hand before asking curiously, ¡°Tyler, can you exin why you¡¯re a walking dichotomy?¡± Lincoln could not fathom what Tyler was truly thinking as Tyler could not seem to make up his mind about how he felt about Vicky. Tyler¡¯s voice remained cold. ¡°Why should I exin myself to you?¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me.¡± Lincoln shrugged. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you at least exin yourself to Vicky?¡± Tyler fell into silence. Just then, Vicky sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just a toy to y with when you¡¯re bored, aren¡¯t I, Tyler Hart? You put me in despair, then came to rescue me as though you¡¯re my savior. Once I trust you, you then tell me that the one person I¡¯m most thankful to is the same person who hurt me most¡­ Do you hate me that much, Tyler, to the point that you¡¯d spend years plotting against me? Are you never going to stop until I go crazy? ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s also the divorce. You made me think we can start fresh, then divorce me, only so that you cane and tell me that we were never divorced once I start living a new life.¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°All this, just to show me that I can never escape your control-that I¡¯ll forever be yours to toy with!¡± Everything had been a lie, and her life had beenpletely ruined by Tyler. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Tyler moved his lips to exin himself as he looked into Vicky¡¯s bloodshot eyes, but all exnation was reduced to a few words. ¡°I didn¡¯t want that.¡± Vicky no longer cared what intention Tyler bore and red at him. ¡°Tyler, I will never believe you or forgive you ever again!¡± Tyler panted heavily and clenched his fists. However, when he spotted Lincoln smiling, the look in his eyes darkened. Lincoln exposed Tyler in front of Vicky to mess with his head, and he knew that he had to keep calm to get Vicky out alive, so he turned to look at Lincoln and said, ¡°State your terms.¡± He was negotiating with Lincoln in the hope to discuss the conditions for him to release Vicky. Before Lincoln could speak, several gunshots rang out from outside. Hurried footsteps followed, and Lincoln¡¯s men anxiously approached to report. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re surrounded! We need to leave here quickly.¡± Lincoln remained calm. ¡°It seems I underestimated your strength, Tyler. You managed to eliminate my men so quickly.¡± He pointed his gun back at Vicky¡¯s head. ¡°Vicky, for me to leave here alive, you¡¯ll have to endure a little difort.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Release Vicky, and I¡¯ll let you walk away in one piece.¡± Lincoln smiled warmly. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t trust you.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened, and he was about to step forward when Lincoln continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm Vicky¡­¡± Lincoln wore a gentle smile, yet his gaze was merciless. ¡°But if you don¡¯t care about Vicky¡¯s safety, don¡¯t me me for not caring as well.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Despite being in the wrong, Lincoln had always been able to shift all the me onto others. Tyler tensed and refrained from moving recklessly. Lincoln narrowed his eyes cunningly. Had he not discovered Tyler¡¯s divorce from Vicky was a sham, he would have thought Tyler¡¯s actions were driven by nothing more than resentment and revenge against her. However, it seemed that Vicky was incredibly important to him. Vicky was still Tyler¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel after all these years, and with such an obvious weakness, Tyler could not win against Lincoln. Lincoln held Vicky hostage and walked toward the door, and he remained vignt as he walked past Tyler. Although he had a gun, he could not be sure if Tyler would suddenly act as this was his only chance to snatch Vicky from Lincoln¡¯s grasp. Despite the gun being pointed at Vicky, Tyler did not hesitate or back down. In that fleeting moment, Tyler made his move. Instead of immediately trying to free Vicky, he first attempted to disarm Lincoln, as taking the gun away was the only way to ensure that Vicky¡¯s life was out of harm¡¯s way. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Lincoln had taken precautions, but he still underestimated Tyler¡¯s skill and decisiveness. He never expected Tyler to first seize the gun instead of going for Vicky. In the blink of an eye, Tyler snatched the gun in Lincoln¡¯s hand. His speed was astonishing, leaving Lincoln with no time to react. As soon as Tyler seized the gun, he pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! A piercing sound echoed as the bullet flew toward Lincoln with lightning speed. Lincoln¡¯s eyes widened, and he was barely able to dodge in time; the bullet grazed his hair and hit the wall behind him. Seeing that he missed Lincoln, Tyler quickly pulled the trigger two more times. Bang! Bang! It was impossible to dodge three bullets in an instant, so Lincoln could only choose to evade the vital shots, allowing the remaining two bullets to pierce his body. Tyler¡¯s gaze turned ruthless, and he emitted a chilling aura. Lincoln¡¯s men quickly opened fire at Tyler. Tyler agilely evaded the bullets, his expression indifferent as he retaliated by firing several shots at Lincoln¡¯s men. Tyler¡¯s marksmanship was impable as he did not miss a single shot. Eventually, his enemies fell to the ground. ncing at the stupefied Vicky, Tyler narrowed his eyes. No longer interested in continuing the fight, he held Vicky protectively in his arms and swiftly left the scene. Shortly after Tyler¡¯s departure, Lincoln¡¯s men found Lincoln, who had been shot. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Young Master! Are you alright?¡± All color drained from Lincoln¡¯s face. Suppressing the pain he felt, he grunted, ¡°Are all preparations in ce?¡± His subordinate replied, ¡°We¡¯ve followed your instructions and are ready. This time, we¡¯ll make sure Tyler doesn¡¯t leave alive!¡± On the surface, Lincoln told Avery that today¡¯s events were meant to sow discord between Tyler and Vicky. However, in reality, he had made secret arrangements. He had invested so much energy and time into his n that he wanted more than just to drive them apart but to take Tyler¡¯s life as well. He had not forgotten for a single day about how Tyler nearly ruined him in the past. On top of that, Old Mister Hart intended to support Tyler and neutralize Lincoln¡¯s power, which Lincoln refused to ept. Killing Tyler would resolve his issues permanently. The look in Lincoln¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Tyler cares deeply about Vicky, so we can harm Vicky to distract Tyler. At any given chance, kill Tyler at all costs!¡± ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± said his subordinate. Several men quickly left, leaving a few others to tend to Lincoln¡¯s injuries. Along the way, gunshots continued to reverberate. As soon as Tyler learned of Vicky¡¯s kidnapping, he rushed over without waiting for his reinforcements. Although he had brought a few people with him, they were inadequatepared to Lincoln¡¯s well- prepared forces. Vicky dazedly allowed herself to be dragged away by Tyler. The gunshots rang in her ears, but she could not associate herself with reality. Tyler¡¯s warm embrace shielded her from all the gunshots, and all she remembered was that they ran into a lot of enemies along the way, but Tyler took care of them with ease. Eventually, Tyler stopped in front of a car and opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Get in.¡± His voice was cold and alert as he scanned his surroundings. Vicky was about to get into the car when she heard another gunshot. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 A bullet struck the rear-viewing mirror and shattered it. Tyler¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the sniper who fired the shot. A tinge of urgency seeped into his voice as hemanded, ¡°Get in the car-¡° Bang! Before the words had even left his lips, another bullet flew past. Tyler swiftly pushed Vicky away, and the bulletnded on the ground behind her. He narrowed his eyes at the realization that the target was not him but Vicky instead. His suspicion was confirmed as gunshots erupted from different directions, zooming toward Vicky at a speed that was too fast to dodge. Among them, a bullet was aimed at Vicky¡¯s head. Vicky watched as the bullet raced toward her, her life shing before her eyes. At that moment, Tyler sidestepped and shielded Vicky, blocking the bullet. His body tensed momentarily. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Warm blood sttered onto Vicky¡¯s face, leaving her staggered. ¡°You¡­¡± Vicky began to speak, but Tyler forcefully pushed her into the car. ¡°Get in the car first.¡± Thump! The door mmed shut. Instead of immediately getting into the car, Tyler fired several shots in a certain direction as bullets continued to hit the passenger door sporadically. Vicky realized that she was the intended target. Lincoln¡¯s men¡¯s ultimate goal was to kill Tyler, but since they could not get to Tyler, they shifted their focus onto her. Throughout their way out, Tyler remained unharmed, but as soon as the attackers redirected their firepower to Vicky, he was injured. It seemed that killing her proved more effective than directly confronting Tyler. After dealing with the hidden sniper, Tyler quickly got into the car and started it swiftly. Tyler remainedposed as he gripped the steering wheel steadily. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he said, his voice clear and sound. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Vicky¡¯s lips trembled, but she could not find the words to speak. Suddenly, her gaze swept over a red stain on Tyler¡¯s fingertips. Blood dripped down his slender fingers, and she remembered that he had taken a bullet for her when they were about to get into the car. ¡°Tyler,¡± Vicky said hoarsely. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes and spotted the concern in her eyes, his lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Vicky moved her lips but did not say a word. It was a moment of life or death, and she had no time to think about anything else. Despite her silence, Tyler seemed insistent on getting verbal confirmation from her. ¡°Vicky, you still care about me, don¡¯t you?¡± She turned her head away. ¡°Have you called for backup? When will your backup get here?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened when he realized she was running from confrontation. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 ¡°My men will take a while to get here,¡± said Tyler. Vicky remained quiet for a while before saying, ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Let me drive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said coolly. ¡°My vital organs are safe.¡± She frowned. ¡°You can still bleed out.¡± ¡°Would you care?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky lowered her head in silence. ¡°Since you don¡¯t care, whether I die shouldn¡¯t matter to you,¡± he said with a cold expression. ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to get rid of me, so you should be happy to see me die. After all, that means you can stop thinking of ways to get away from me.¡± Rage coursed through Vicky at his words. ¡°That¡¯s right, I desperately want to get as far as possible away from you¡­¡± she gritted out. ¡°I even wish that we never see each other again.¡± Tyler tightened his grip on the steering wheel, and the back of his hand, stained with blood, revealed faintly bulging veins. Tyler pursed his lips silently, but his gaze was extremely gloomy. Vicky sneered, ¡°You caused the car ident to make me lose my memory. You fabricated a bunch of lies to deceive me, pretended to be the masked man to intimidate me, and then posed as a mysterious person to rescue and help me. You proposed the divorce, yet that¡¯s another one of your ys¡­ Tyler, don¡¯t tell me you have multiple personalities!¡± Tyler responded in displeasure, ¡°Did Lincoln tell you all this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Vicky asked. There was a moment of silence from Tyler. ¡°I didn¡¯t cause the car ident.¡± ¡°So you did everything else, right?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Tyler fell silent. Vicky knew what his silence meant. She never meant to argue with him at this moment, but Tyler¡¯s attitude caused her to lose her temper. All the pain and struggle for years had all been over nothing. If only Tyler had just considered her feelings, they would not have had so many conflicts. She did not know how he truly felt about her in his heart and wondered if she was merely a toy to him. The car sped along, but the atmosphere inside the car became increasingly tense. ¡°Vicky.¡± After an unknown amount of time, Tyler¡¯s low, hoarse voice broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Do you ever feel like you¡¯ve done something wrong?¡± Vicky turned her head and said mockingly, ¡°I thought you¡¯d never admit to any mistakes.¡± Seemingly unsure of what to say, Tyler fell silent again. Tyler never exined himself unless he was asked. Vicky stared expressionlessly at the passing scenery outside the window. ¡°How did you make me lose my memory?¡± Her memories had fully recovered and recalled that she ran into a car ident because she was in a dazed state. By the time she snapped out of her thoughts, she was already running into another car, so the ident did not seem like it was intentionally caused. At this point, Tyler no longer concealed the truth. ¡°Hypnosis.¡± Although this had been investigated and confirmed, Vicky felt dumbfounded upon hearing him admit it. ¡°Why did you make me lose my memory?¡± she asked. ¡°Why did you fabricate some fictional things to deceive me?¡± After losing her memory, most of the things that Tyler told her were lies. ¡°You said I schemed to sleep with you, but isn¡¯t the person who helped me marry you none other than yourself? You should¡¯ve been well aware of the truth when I was pretending to be pregnant, right?¡± He moved his lips and uttered a single word. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler knew that Vicky¡¯s pregnancy was fake but was distracted by Alex at the time and did not notice she was truly pregnant. Vicky ended up losing their child because of Alex, and the thought of his lost child caused Tyler¡¯s expression to darken. He had thought he would be willing to let go of the past and start fresh with Vicky if they had a child of their own. He needed a reason to let go of the past, and a child was the perfect reason for them to restore their rtionship. It was fine when she was merely pretending to be pregnant, yet she risked her life for Alex despite being pregnant, which caused Tyler to think that their child was not as important to Vicky as Alex was. Meanwhile, Vicky¡¯s heart ached at the memories of her lost child. The death of their child hurt Tyler, but it was also something she could never forgive herself about. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I didn¡¯t know at that time that I was pregnant¡­¡± she said and paused to look at Tyler. ¡°You were so certain I was using the child to threaten you and refused to believe my exnation. Is it because you knew that I wasn¡¯t pregnant at the start?¡± Tyler was the so-called mysterious person, and he was the one who fabricated her pregnancy report, so he knew her physical condition better than anyone else. Vicky, on the other hand, did not know a thing at the time, so she decided to use the ¡®fake child¡¯ to threaten Tyler. Tyler knew she was not pregnant and eventually agreed to let Alex go because he had reconciled with Vicky and did not want things to escte further. What he did not expect was that Vicky had actually be pregnant during the time they had been together, and as he thought back to how Vicky threatened him with their child to let Alex go, Tyler concluded Vicky must have known she was actually pregnant. Since then, there was no possibility of repairing their rtionship. Tyler did not seem interested in discussing the matter further. ¡°All of that is in the past.¡± Vicky took a deep breath. ¡°Then why did you hypnotize me?¡± Once again, Tyler remained silent for a long time. When asked a question he did not want to answer, he would remain silent. Seeing his reluctance to respond, Vicky did not want to ask any further questions. Their marriage was full of traumas and could never return to normalcy or how it was like in the past. Just as Vicky thought he would not answer, Tyler finally spoke. ¡°I wanted to try again.¡± Vicky twitched. ¡°What?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you remember what you were doing before you lost your memory?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. After losing the child, their rtionship deteriorated significantly. Three years of torment in their marriage became unbearable, and she had proposed a divorce before losing her memory. He threatened that he had not retaliated enough and refused to divorce her, eventually avoiding returning home altogether. When she went to hispany to find him, the receptionist blocked her from entering. Their marriage somehow managed to continue for another whole year. On her birthday, Tyler finally agreed to the divorce, only for her to run into a car ident on her way out. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Vicky looked at Tyler. ¡°Are you saying¡­you chose to hypnotize me because you didn¡¯t want a divorce?¡± Tyler did not deny it, which meant he was admitting to it. Vicky snorted. ¡°Your so-called ¡®trying again¡¯ meant taking advantage of my amnesia and fabricating lies, saying that I was the one who stubbornly refused to divorce you?¡± It would be understandable that outsiders were unaware of the truth spreading such rumors, but Tyler knew everything. He knew, yet he painted her as a despicable woman who would do anything to marry him! Vicky simply could not empathize with Tyler¡¯s thought process. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll assume that you hypnotized and deceived me because you didn¡¯t want a divorce, but why did you switch up and proposed a divorce? You even went so far as to send me to jail and used various means to force me into epting it¡­¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°Tyler, is this your idea of not wanting a divorce?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in disagreement. Since he had been exposed by Lincoln, Tyler no longer bothered pretending and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t divorced.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we? But we signed the divorce agreement and obtained the divorce certificate from the Civil Administration Office.¡± ¡°Those were fake.¡± Vicky gazed at his indifferent expression, unable toprehend how he could say such things without any shame or remorse. ¡°But they¡¯re real to me,¡± Vicky said coldly. ¡°You were never going to tell me this had Lincoln not exposed you, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tyler quickly denied it. ¡°I nned to tell you when we arrived in Auran¡ª¡± ¡°Are you nning to use the mysterious person¡¯s identity to help me escape from here, and then appear once I reach Auran as yourself?¡± she rebutted. ¡°That way, you can make me realize that I can never escape from your grasp and tell me that we¡¯re still married all along; that all my attempts to flee and struggle were in vain.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tyler fell silent once again, confirming Vicky¡¯s suspicions. She knew just what kind of a person he was after being with him for so many years, and she continued, ¡°You¡¯ll then use this ¡®mysterious person¡¯ who helped me as a threat if I choose to leave, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Using himself as a means of coercion was something Tyler was undoubtedly capable of. Moreover, finding someone to act in a y was easy for him, and Vicky even suspected whether She had also been someone he brought in to put up an act. To some extent, Tyler was close to seeding, and the only thing he had missed was Lincoln¡¯s interference. Tyler opened his mouth to speak but could not utter a word because Vicky was right. Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what your intention is to pretend like we¡¯re divorced?¡± Sometimes, Vicky felt like she knew Tyler like the back of her hand, yet at other times, she would feel like she did not know him at all. ¡°You recovered your memories without telling me.¡± He swallowed hard and continued hoarsely, ¡°I suspected that you iming that you want to start over is merely just an act to get my guards down.¡± ¡°So, you were trying to see if my feelings toward you were real?¡± Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Vicky stared at Tyler¡¯s perfectly sculpted profile. ¡°And what did your tests reveal? You¡¯re dissatisfied, thinking I gave up too easily. You never told me the truth because you never truly believed in me. ¡°Tyler, do you think you can control everything? Do you believe I can¡¯t escape you no matter how you treat me?¡± Vicky stared at Tyler unwaveringly and drawled, ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re so selfish that you¡¯ve only considered yourself without caring about others¡¯ feelings!¡± ¡°Is it all my fault?¡± Tyler¡¯s long fingers clenched the steering wheel tightly, his voice restrained. ¡°You say I don¡¯t believe in you and that I¡¯ve never considered your feelings, but did you believe in me or considered my feelings when you broke up with me? If only you trusted me a little more, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± Vicky¡¯s face grew pale. Indeed, she never told him the true reason behind their breakup. The car was practically flying at the speed of lightning as the speedometer exceeded 200. It seemed that Tyler could no longer suppress the emotions umted within him for years, so he continued, ¡°The Harts found you and told you to break up with me, but why did you not mention anything to me? Are you happy with ying the martyr who sacrificed for love and chose to be the bad guy?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone turned cold and ironic.¡± In reality, you were just hurting me under the guise of looking out for my best interests.¡± True dedication and sacrifice should only be given when the other person actually needed it, and offering sacrifices for someone who did not need it would merely be selfindulgence. Vicky trembled, unable to find words to refute because he was right. She did not believe he could stand up against the entire Hart family, considering the Harts¡¯ long history and vast power. It was not that she had not tried to persist or struggled, but in the end, she was still too young back then and walked right into the Harts¡¯ trap. Vicky turned her head away. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s no point in doing this.¡± Tyler calmly gazed ahead. ¡°Since the past matters again. As for the divorce, I want you to forget about it as well.¡± Vicky trembled slightly. ¡°Tyler, with everything that has happened, do you seriously think we can stilL.be together?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, and I don¡¯t trust you. How can a marriage like this work? Have you considered that if we keep going, our marriage will still be vulnerable to hardship when the same thing happens?¡± ¡°I only care about right now.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t ept this.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tyler remained calm. ¡°Whether you ept it or not won¡¯t change a thing.¡± ¡®Won¡¯t change a thing¡­ Ha!¡¯ Vicky thought. She looked outside the window and saw her reflection. She did not wish to live under Tyler¡¯s control and worry about what he would do to her every single day; she did not want to live with the fear that she might wake up one day to find her face ruined. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you are telling the truth anymore,¡± she said with resignation. ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s just stop.¡± Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 ¡°Not happening,¡± he said without hesitation. Old traits would die hard, and Vicky realized that Tyler had not changed. ¡°Tyler, have you forgotten that I said I¡¯ll never forgive you?¡± Tyler remained unwavering. ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s just take some time apart.¡± He ignored her and changed the subject. ¡®TH take you to Auran after this.¡± ¡°What exactly do I have to do for you to let me go?¡± ¡°You can meet Cece and Jennifer as well.¡± Tyler¡¯s refusal to listen to reason pushed Vicky into a hysterical state. ¡± Tyler, the reason I don¡¯t want to be with you isn¡¯t just because of all the misunderstandings and hurt between us. The biggest part of it is that I don¡¯t love you anymore,¡± Vicky said, her voice barely audible. The air around them grew colder as Tyler¡¯s expression turned cold. He sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore? Who do you love, then? Lincoln?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes gleamed menacingly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? He¡¯s just using you to get to me. He doesn¡¯t care if you live or die. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still infatuated with such a hypocrite.¡± Vicky realized that Lincoln had been using her, but topletely break Tyler¡¯s heart, she calmly replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m willing to let him use me.¡± Tyler¡¯s breath quickened. ¡°Vicky, if you dare to-¡° Tyler instinctively threatened her, but he quickly realized he had nothing left to use against her. He himself was confused why he tried to cling to her while constantly testing her as though he was not content with their rtionship. He was always torn between conflicting emotions without knowing what it was that troubled him. It was only at this moment that he understood. He could not bear knowing she did not love him; all those notions of revenge and the debt she owed him were excuses he wanted to hold onto without admitting that to himself. He needed a reason to convince himself to hang onto the past. He wanted a child of their own so he could let go of the past and start anew, and he constantly searched for signs that she still loved him. s, Vicky imed that she had lost all love for him. ¡°Vicky.¡± All the emotions he could name in the past gradually settled at this moment, and he reached an eerie calmness. ¡°Do you really not love me anymore?¡± Unaware of his peculiar demeanor, Vicky simply wanted him to let go and spoke slowly, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± ¡°What if I say that I still love you?¡± Vicky froze and turned to him in disbelief. His expression remained indifferent, devoid of any emotions; his tone was casual.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You¡­ What did you just say?¡± she asked. Tyler continued driving without looking at her, though he repeated, ¡°I still love you.¡± His voice did not waver and was filled with determination. Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Vicky¡¯s breath hitched. She never expected to hear Tyler saying he loved her. Before, she had hoped against all odds to hear those three wordse out from his lips, but he never said it to her-not even when they dated. He never said ¡®I like you¡¯ to her, either; he did say ¡®I love you¡¯ to her when they were in bed. At that time, he had just escaped from the Harts and, after that, kidnapped her, not to mention being mentally unstable after being betrayed by Vicky. Vicky would only have to nce out of the window to make him think she was trying to escape and in a fit of rage, he would force himself into her. Later, he would kiss away her tears and softly tell her he loves her. Never one to believe a man¡¯s words in bed, Vicky told herself not to believe Tyler¡¯s words this time, too. In fact, she was scared of him and thought him to be unhinged. ¡®Will he kill me if I say the wrong word?¡¯ she wondered. Vicky knew Tyler¡¯s mental illness stemmed from his unhappy childhood; no one had ever shown him what it felt like to be loved after all. Thus, she found it hard to believe Tyler would say he loved her. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ve heard wrongly,¡¯ she told herself. Even so, her broken heart could not help but skip a few beats when she heard Tyler saying he loved her, though she mentally pped herself awake. ¡®No, I can¡¯t believe him. If nothing else, I¡¯m a woman of principles,¡¯ she reminded herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered, her eyshes fluttering. Surprisingly, Tyler remained very calm; he did not lose control at all. ¡°So you don¡¯t really love me anymore, huh¡­¡± Vicky looked down and said nothing. Undeterred, Tyler asked again, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to be with me anymore?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vicky did not understand what Tyler meant by his response. She looked up curiously and asked, ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re willing to let me go?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky thought he was ying her until he added, ¡°But it¡¯s not like I can force you to be with me.¡± Her expression softened a little, d to know she was finally getting through to him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She was about to ask him about his injuries when Tyler said, ¡°You told me you¡¯d rather die than submit to me, and I¡¯ve also told you a simr thing¡ª that I¡¯d rather die than let you go.¡± Tyler turned to look at Vicky. ¡°Since you don¡¯t love me anymore nor do you want to be with me, we should¡­¡¯ His deep blue eyes shone like sapphires which reflected her face. ¡°Die right here, right now,¡± he uttered, sounding as though he was talking about the weather. Horrified, Vicky shouted, ¡°Tyler Hart, have you gone insane?!¡± ¡°Yes, I have. Years ago.¡± His voice remained as soft as the breeze. ¡°When you betrayed me, when I wanted to be with you, when I married you, and even when¡­l wanted to have a kid with you¡­ I was already insane then.¡± His eyes glinted sinisterly as he stared into her horrified eyes. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 ¡°You chose to marry Harvey, so I had him thrown into prison. Your family wanted to marry you off to save their decline, so I had your family business bankrupted to make sure they¡¯d never show their face around Stoneford City anymore,¡± said Tyler. Vicky¡¯s heart tightened. She had always thought the reason for her family¡¯s downfall was because they had gotten too close to the Sparks. After Harvey was thrown into prison, she had no choice but to call off their engagement, and her grandfather wanted to marry her to salvage whatever there was left to salvage. However, not long after that, Vicky¡¯s family suddenly dered bankruptcy, and there was no turning back afterward. ¡®So Tyler hates Harvey not because his parents died in a car crash on the way to signing the takeover but because of me!¡¯ thought Vicky. ¡°I don¡¯t just want your body. I want your heart and soul, too¡­¡± growled Tyler deeply. The atmosphere in the car was so quiet that his voice seemed to echo. A desire to destroy bloomed in Tyler¡¯s heart when he realized he not only wanted Vicky but for her to love him back too. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to the ends of the world as long as I live, but if I die¡­¡± He looked at her with burning passion in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡± Tyler took his hands off the steering wheel and fixed his gaze on her as though wanting to imprint her face in his mind before death took them both. ¡®I might be the one going mad here, but.Js that love in his eyes?¡¯ wondered Vicky. *1 knew it. Nothing good everes out of him telling me he loves me¡­¡¯ ¡°Tyler, why don¡¯t you calm down first?¡± said Vicky. Her previous burning anger was extinguished by the cold sweat slicking her back. She regretted not controlling her emotions and triggering Tyler. He risked his life to save her¡­even to the extent of taking the bullet for her. She should not have talked about matters of the heart under this circumstance. No matter how much she hated him, she never thought of wishing him dead. ¡°I am calm,¡± replied Tyler serenely. ¡®How can he speak of dying together like it was nothing?!¡¯ Vicky shuddered. Tyler must have gotten to her because, for a brief moment, she actually thought it was the best course of action. ¡®He¡¯s right¡­ He¡¯ll forever haunt me as long as he¡¯s alive.¡¯ However, she quickly snapped out of the thought. ¡®No, I can¡¯t be as crazy as him!¡¯ Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Tyler was a bonafide workaholic and cared a lot about his business, so Vicky used this reasoning. the one who built Hart Corporation to what it is now, and if you die, it¡¯ll be all gone.¡± ¡°The only reason a person would want power is because that¡¯ll make it easier for him to get what he wants,¡¯ said Tyler sensibly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having that power if I still can¡¯t get what I really want?¡± Vicky was so dumbfounded that she lost her voice. The car started to swerve since no one piloted it. However, both of them did not seem to notice it. At that moment, the idea of dying was furthest from their minds. ¡°A failed rtionship doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re going to end up forever alone.¡± Vicky looked into Tyler¡¯s deep blue eyes and her eyes suddenly reddened.¡± I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle to love someone else again.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You never gave it a thought.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes dulled. ¡°I know I was the first one to show you kindness, but ¡­if you just take that first step, you¡¯ll see you¡¯lle to receive so much more love than what I gave you before.¡± ¡°Those things would be meaningless if they didn¡¯te from you.¡± Tyler would not have been so obsessed with Vicky if he had never got a taste of her in the first ce. What scared him the most was getting her and then losing her. ¡®She¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not her kindness I want, but¡­her.¡¯ Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 The car swerved around the road so fast that the scenery outside became a blur. Vicky failed toe up with any reason despite her attempts. Finally, she sighed and said, ¡°Looks like it is my fate to die at your hands.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± said Tyler. Although Vicky did not want to die just yet, death did not daunt her. ¡°I don¡¯t see it as a good or bad thing.¡± She looked outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­your life is worth much more than mine, so if you think about it, you have more to lose than me.¡± After saying that, she closed her eyes to wait for the sweet release of death. Tyler looked at the pale-faced Vicky. She looked calm, but her fluttering eyshes said otherwise. After all, only a few people in the world could wee death like an old friend. Boom! The car crashed into the railing by the side of the road, sending a shockwave through the whole car. It spun a few times on the road while the tires screeched. Tyler quickly covered Vicky¡¯s with his body as soon as the car crashed into the railing. Vicky, however, rapidly lost consciousness after the impact. Vicky slowly opened her eyes. She felt dizzy as her surroundings looked a blur to her. ¡°Oh, thank God! You¡¯re finally awake, Vicky!¡± cheered a woman. Vicky blinked a few times, and she vaguely saw a familiar face. ¡°Aurora¡­?¡± ¡°Vicky, how are you feeling? Are you hurting anywhere?¡± Aurora pressed the button on the wall. ¡°Hang on, the doctor will be here to check on you soon.¡± Vicky was dazed and felt her body aching. A few minutester, the doctor came in to check on Vicky. Once he did, he said, ¡°Except for some cuts and bruises, Ms. Shaw is fine. She just has to rest for a few days before she goes back to tip-top This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. condition.¡± Aurora nced at Vicky before saying worriedly, ¡°She had been in a car ident before and lost her memory. Is there a possibility that there¡¯ll be some aftereffects from the car ident this time?¡± ¡°Ms. Shaw was well protected when the impact happened, so she only suffered some minor shock. As for memory loss¡­¡± The doctor nced at Vicky. ¡°We weren¡¯t able to check for that while she was unconscious since it can only be determined once she¡¯s awake¡­¡± Aurora turned to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, do you know who I am?¡± she asked carefully. She had looked into Vicky when putting up an act with Tyler, so she knew Vicky had lost her memory in a car ident before. However, she did not know which part of the memory Vicky had lost. ¡°Yes, I know. You¡¯re Miss Starling.¡± Aurora sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. You didn¡¯t lose your memory this time. N Vicky sat up from the bed. Her wounds had been tended to, and the pain was bearable. She looked around while the memory of the car crash rushed into her mind. ¡®How am I still alive?1 Her face changed. ¡®Where¡¯s Tyler?¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Vicky remembered Tyler throwing himself over her before she lost consciousness. She was sure she was still alive, though a little banged up, because of him. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 ¡®Where¡¯s Tyler?¡¯ Vicky turned pale instantly. ¡°What happened to him? Is he¡­¡± Aurora knew Vicky had it all wrong, so she quickly exined, ¡¯Vicky, stop. The doctors are trying to save him right now¡­¡± Aurora quickly realized she had not worded her sentence properly. It was as if she was saying Tyler was not dead yet. She was trying to think of a better way to tell Vicky when Vicky suddenly ripped off the IV needle in her arm. ¡°Where is he? Bring me to him!¡¯ ¡°But you should rest¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The thought of Tyler¡¯s life hanging by the thread made her panic. She looked pleadingly at Aurora. ¡¯Miss Starling, can you please bring me to him? N Aurora could not say no to Vicky¡¯s big sad puppy eyes. She thus nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to see him.¡± Harry was alone in the hospital corridor, outside of the surgery room. At the sound of footsteps, he turned to look and saw Vicky, being supported by Aurora, walking over. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± He immediately stood up and greeted Vicky. ¡°How is he? Is he in a serious condition?¡± asked Vicky shakily when she noticed the red surgery light was still on. Hesitation appeared on Harry¡¯s face, which made Vicky¡¯s heart instantly turn cold. ¡°Harry, tell me what¡¯s going on with Tyler right now!¡± After a brief silence, Harry replied, ¡°The fact that Mister Hart suffered a major blow due to the impact was bad enough, but coupled with being shot three times¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Three times? I thought it was only once.¡± Harry looked deeply into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°The doctor took out three bullets from Mister Hart¡¯s body.¡± Vicky immediately went weak in the knees and would have fallen to the floor had Aurora not caught her. ¡°Then¡­how is he right now?¡¯ ¡°The doctor is doing his best to save him. Please don¡¯t worry too much, Ma¡¯am.¡± Vicky got to know from Aurora that she had been unconscious for a day. ¡®I have been out for one day, and Tyler¡¯s still not out of the surgery room¡­ He must be in very critical condition, then¡­¡¯ thought Vicky. It was true she wanted to free herself from him, but not like this. ¡®No, this can¡¯t be possible. How can he die just like that?¡¯ To her, Tyler had be some sort of omnipotent figure, one that she could never shake off in this life. By then, Vicky¡¯s face had turned as white as a ghost, and she was shaking nonstop. Aurora noticed this and immediately tried tofort her. ¡®Vicky, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure Tyler will be okay.¡¯ What she did not dare to tell Vicky was the doctor had told them to prepare for the worst three times. Vicky forced herself to give a little nod. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat first? The surgery won¡¯t end anytime soon. It¡¯ll be bad if you faint again when Tyleres out,¡± said Aurora. ¡°Okay.¡± Aurora led her to the chairs lining up the hospital corridor. It was Harry who asked Aurora toe since Vicky needed someone to take care of her. Both Cece and Jennifer were not in the country, and Harry would never ask any of Vicky¡¯s guy friends, so the only logical choice left was Aurora. To her credit, Aurora rushed to the hospital as soon as she got the call from Harry. After sitting, Vicky felt a little calmer. She looked at Aurora and said,¡± Thank you, Aurora.¡± Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Aurora was stunned, but she then smiled happily. She knew this was Vicky¡¯s way of telling her she had forgiven her. Nheless, she reminded herself to calm down since Tyler¡¯s condition was unstable. Aurora held Vicky¡¯s hand and said, ¡°No need to thank me. After all, what are friends for?¡¯ She never had a real friend growing up since her parents controlled every aspect of her life. Thus, meeting Vicky was the best thing that ever happened to her. Not only did she find a real friend in her, but she was allowed to go after her dream, too. She told herself to cherish this friendship no matter what. Minutes ticked by, and the sky outside darkened. The fluorescent light in the hospital corridor cast a deathly pale light on them while it was so quiet that they could almost hear the sound of their heartbeats. At that moment, seconds felt like years to Vicky; which was something she never experienced before. She looked outside the window hollowly. After all that they had been through, she thought she would only feel hate toward Tyler or that she would never want to see him anymore. It was not until he was lying in the surgery room did shee to realize just how scared she was for him to die. She was not even half this scared when she knew she would be dying with him in the car. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? I still want to leave him, yet¡­ I can¡¯t bear to see him die.¡¯ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. While they waited, the doctor told them to prepare for the worst two more times. As Tyler¡¯s wife, Vicky had to sign some hospital forms in case he died on the operating table. However, her hand shook so violently that she could not sign. Thus, Harry had to step in, which was just as well since he had been the one signing all the forms before Vicky woke up. Apart from the three of them, no one else knew Tyler was in critical condition as Harry had stopped all news from going out of the hospital. Not even Lincoln, who thought Tyler had only suffered some minor injury from the gunshot, knew. Even though Tyler did not die, Lincoln learned about his hole card through the altercation, and that his biggest gain. To prevent Tyler from wreaking his vengeance on him, Lincoln escaped from Stoneford City overnight. If only he knew Tyler was on the brink of death, he would have shot him one more time to make sure he was dead for good. The dark sky outside slowly brightened. Aurora quietly dozed off while Harry napped on the chair too. Only Vicky¡¯s eyes remained wide open. Tyler¡¯s surgery had been going on for more than 24 hours. Vicky¡¯s brain was nk. She had no idea what she was thinking of just a second before. It was not until the first sunray of the day flooded through the window and into the hospital corridor did the red surgery light turn off. She immediately stood up, and after a few seconds, the doctor came out from the surgery room. Harry¡¯s eyes opened when he heard the door being pushed open. The doctor walked toward them and Vicky wanted to meet him halfway, but somehow, she found herself unable to walk. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s Mister Hart?¡± asked Harry after he approached the doctor. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 ¡°Mister Hart is no longer in critical condition,¡± replied the doctor. Harry sighed in relief. ¡°The surgery was a sess, but we need to monitor him in the ICU for a while. It¡¯s hard to say whether he¡¯lle out of this alive. After all, his body had gone through so much with the gunshots and the car crash.¡± After that, Tyler was wheeled out of the surgery room. Relief washed over Vicky when she heard Tyler was no longer in critical condition. However, tears fell from her eyes when she saw how white Tyler¡¯s face was. In fact, he was as pale as his bed sheet. The bandage around his head was tinted red by his blood, a stark contrast to his pale face. He was lying quietly on the bed as though he was sleeping. The aloof, arrogant Tyler had always been the one in control of any situation. When Vicky first met him, she thought she would never be able to get close to him. The man lying on the hospital bed was like a broken doll, and Vicky¡¯s heart ached to see him like this. ¡®Is this the same man who yed God with my life?¡¯ she wondered. She was used to seeing him lording over her, so she could not ept this mere mortal as the Tyler she knew. Very quickly, Tyler was pushed into the ICU. Through the ss window, she saw the tubes of various life-supporting machines being inserted into his body. Aurora walked over to Vicky and said softly, ¡°The worst is over now, Vicky. I¡¯m sure Tyler will bounce back soon.¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s going to be fine,¡± she said, almost as though she wasforting herself. At that moment, Harry-who had finished the formal procedures-walked over to them and said respectfully, ¡°Ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve arranged for Mister Hart¡¯s personal medical team to take over his recovery tomorrow, and I¡¯ve also buried the news of the car ident.¡± They were in Stoneford City after all, so it was child¡¯s y for someone of Tyler¡¯s status to bury the news. ¡°Thank you, Harry,¡± said Vicky. Harry smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± A pauseter, he added, ¡®Would you like to go into the ICU?¡± ¡°I¡¯m allowed to do that?¡± asked Vicky with surprise. ¡°Of course.¡± Harry was not as dense as Adam. He might not know what happened between Vicky and Tyler, but after so many years working for Tyler, he could tell his employer really loved Vicky. There were three reasons for this. One, Tyler did not hate Vicky as much as he liked others to think he did. Two, Tyler¡¯s feelings toward Vicky were¡­plicated, to say the least. Three, he never wanted to divorce Vickyat all. ¡°Even though Mister Hart is in aa right now, the doctor said he could still hear the sounds around him, so the doctor encouraged us to talk to him to speed up his awakening,¡± added Harry. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that,¡± Vicky agreed. She was, after all, very concerned about Tyler. ¡°Pleasee this way. You¡¯ll need to change into sterile clothing first,¡± said Harry. ¡°I want to go, too! I want to go!¡± said Aurora. Vicky and Tyler were husband and wife, so nobody would question Vicky going into the ICU to talk to Tyler. Aurora, however¡­ Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Harry still did not trust her fully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Starling, but as you can see-¡° ¡°What if I say I have a way to make Tyler wake up quickly?¡± Aurora quickly proposed. That got both Vicky¡¯s and Harry¡¯s attention. ¡°You have a way?¡± asked Vicky hesitantly. ¡°Miss Starling, this is no joking matter,¡± said Harry seriously. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Aurora smiled confidently. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s your method?¡± blurted Vicky. Aurora batted her eyelids at her. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡± Harry threw her a warning look. ¡°Miss Starling, as you can see, Mister Hart¡¯s condition is touch-and-go at the moment, so you better not try any funny business.¡± ¡°Alright, you can just forget it if you¡¯re going to take that attitude with me. I wouldn¡¯t even have suggested it if it weren¡¯t for Vicky¡¯s sake.¡± Vicky looked down to collect her thoughts before saying, ¡°Maybe we should let her have a try?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Harry still did not trust Aurora. ¡°You can go in with us if you don¡¯t trust me. That way, you can stop me as soon as you see me doing some ¡®funny business¡¯. ¡°Besides, Tyler and I used to be partners in crime, so why would I want to hurt him? That won¡¯t do me any good now, would it? I mean, I still need his help to get me the lead role in this movie I¡¯ve been eyeing.¡± As Tyler¡¯s assistant, Harry did help Aurora with getting roles in the past. Thus, he grudgingly allowed her to go with Vicky, and they changed into sterile clothing before walking into the ICU. Of course, Harry did not allow Aurora to get too close to Tyler, and he made sure to keep an eye on her at all times. Aurora did not mind at all. She just stood at a safe distance away from Tyler. ¡°Ahem! I¡¯ll begin now,¡± she said. Vicky looked at her in confusion while Harry looked at her like she was crazy. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hey, Tyler! How are you doing?¡± Harry and Vicky were stunned by Aurora¡¯s behavior. Aurora looked at Vicky and put her finger to her lips. ¡°Shh.¡± Vicky still did not understand what she was doing, but she kept her mouth shut. ¡°You know, Tyler, ever since you were hospitalized, Vicky had gone on to live a colorful life. Yesterday, she met up with her ex-boyfriend, and she¡¯s gonna have lunch with her ex-fiance today. I also heard she¡¯s going out on a date with her crush tomorrow,¡¯ extolled Aurora. She looked at Tyler with a gleeful grin on her face. ¡°Sigh! I pity you; you can do nothing but lie on your hospital bed. Who knows? Vicky¡¯s kid might be able to y catch by the time you wake up.¡± Vicky and Harry looked at Aurora, their mouths gaping in shock. ¡®Is this woman crazy?¡¯ Vicky did not think it was a good idea to provoke Tyler like this. She had no idea why he shielded her against the impact at thest minute, but she was sure he would try to kill her again if he knew she went out on a date with another man. Harry was about to stop Aurora when the heart monitor Tyler was hooked up to start beeping frantically. Beep! Beep! Beep! The three of them jumped up in surprise. A chill went up Aurora¡¯s spine when she saw how high Tyler¡¯s heart rate had be. ¡°Oh my God. He can hear us!¡± she muttered to herself. ¡®Sh*t, I¡¯m in deep trouble.¡¯ She just wanted to test whether Tyler could hear them. Hence, the reason why she came up with all those outrageous lies. After all, they all knew how possessive Tyler was toward Vicky. H*ll, they were even sure Tyler would climb out from his grave if he heard Vicky was getting married to another man and having his kid! His possessiveness of Vicky was so obvious that Aurora did not need to spend much time with him for her to know. The doctors immediately came running into the room when they heard the machine beeping. ¡°A patient in the ICU room has crashed. Take him to the surgery room right now!¡± ¡°Quick, get everything ready!¡± Very soon, Tyler was once again wheeled into the surgery room. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 A few hourster, Tyler was wheeled out of the surgery room again and was in the clear¡­for the time being. Aurora¡¯s head hung low, acting like a child who knew she had done something wrong. ¡°Sorry, Vicky.¡± She only wanted to wake Tyler, not send him to the surgery room again. ¡®D* mn him¡­ How can he be so possessive even when he¡¯s in aa?1 Vicky did not have the heart to scold Aurora when she saw how sorry she looked. After all, no one expected Tyler to have such a big reaction. At that moment, Vicky shuddered to think what her life would be like in the future. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡®He¡¯ll never change, and he¡¯s going to haunt me for the rest of his life. Not only that, but he¡¯lle up with some borate n to trick me into falling for him again, too.¡¯ Vicky did not dare to think more about it because if she did, she would run straight out of the hospital to escape However, she told herself she could not do that; not when he was the one who saved her from getting shot. The next morning, there was a hurried knock on the door as soon as Vicky woke up. She had stationed herself in the room next to Tyler¡¯s to make it more convenient for her to monitor Tyler¡¯s condition. ¡®Ma¡¯am, are you awake?¡± Vicky was immediately greeted by Harry¡¯s panicked face when she opened the door. ¡°Is everything alright? Did something happen to Tyler?¡± Harry nodded but then quickly shook his head. He could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Mister Hart has woken up!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vicky asked in surprise. Harry nodded happily. ¡°Yes. The doctor is checking up on him now.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t the doctor say it¡¯d take at least a week for Tyler to wake up due to how badly injured he was?¡± Suddenly, Vicky thought back to what Aurora did yesterday. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me Aurora¡¯s method worked¡­?¡¯ She walked out of the room. ¡°How is he now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he should be better now that he¡¯s awake. I thought you¡¯d be the person he wanted to see the most, so I came to tell you as soon as I got news of him waking up.¡± The doctors could not help but be surprised at Tyler¡¯s speedy recovery at the hospital ward. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle he woke up this fast.¡± Harry approached them and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mister Hart doing now?¡± ¡°His condition has already stabilized,¡± said the doctor in disbelief. ¡°From what I can tell, he should be able to leave the hospital after a month.¡¯ The first thing Vicky saw when she entered the ward was Tyler, who was lying on the bed with his eyes wide open. He must have sensed her staring at him as he turned to look at her. Both of them felt a jolt in their heart when their eyes met. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re awake?¡± asked Vicky. There was depth in his eyes, but his gaze was clear. Anyone would feel frozen when they met his gaze. He looked at Vicky¡¯s happy face and asked weakly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 ¡°What did you say?¡± Vicky asked in shock. Tyler looked at her as if she was a stranger. ¡¯Who are you?¡± Though his voice was weak, it was oddly loud in the quiet room. Vicky looked at the man lying on the hospital bed incredulously; she felt as if all the air had rushed out of her lungs. At that moment, Harry had just finished talking to the doctor. He walked up to Vicky and said, ¡°The doctor said Mister Hart¡¯s condition is stabilized and Suddenly, he noticed Vicky¡¯s shocked expression and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright?¡± Vicky slowly turned to him. ¡°Did he suffer a concussion? He just asked me who I am.¡± Harry¡¯s expression immediately changed. He then asked the doctor to do a thorough checkup on Tyler. After a while, the test result finally came out. ¡°Mister Hart suffered a serious blow to the head during the car crash, and from what we can tell, he most likely has a memory loss,¡± dered the doctor solemnly. ¡°He lost his memory?¡± Harry found it hard to ept. ¡°He has experienced things worse than the car crash, so how can he have memory loss now?¡± Everything was looking up for them when this news struck out of the blue. ¡°It¡¯s very easy for a person to suffer the aftereffects of a concussion. Minor symptoms include insomnia and headaches, while those with more serious symptoms¡­¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°Would end up being mentally disabled and lose the ability to care for themselves. From what we can tell, Mister Hart is only dealing with memory loss, so that puts him in the minor symptoms camp. Sometimes, falling into a coma is the body¡¯s way of healing itself, so it might not be a good thing for Mister Hart to wake up so quickly¡­¡± ¡°Is his memory loss temporary or permanent? Can he regain his memory?¡± asked Vicky. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Only time can tell. There¡¯s a high chance he might get his memory back if some fragments of it came back to him without prompting. However, we cannot rule out the possibility of this being permanent. After all, there are lots of cases where the patients don¡¯t get their memory back in their lifetime.¡± ¡°Is there any way we can help him regain his memory?¡± asked Harry. ¡°You can try hypnotherapy or take him to ces where he frequents. But apart from that, I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many options for you to take.¡± Both Vicky and Harry fell silent while the tension in the room thickened. Anyone could lose their memory, but not Tyler. Doing so would put his and everyone¡¯s lives in danger. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please keep an eye over Mister Hart while I contact notable neurologists and hypnotherapists to see if there¡¯s any way to help Mister Hart regain his memory quickly,¡± said Harry to Vicky outside of the ward. The less people knew about Tyler¡¯s condition, the better it would be for them. As Tyler¡¯s wife, it fell under Vicky¡¯s responsibility to take care of him. Of course, he would not be there too if it was not for her. ¡°Okay. You can leave it to me,¡± said Vicky with a nod. ¡°Please call me if there¡¯s any update or if you need anything.¡± Vicky went back to Tyler¡¯s ward after Harry left. All the checkups must have taken a toll on Tyler since he had fallen asleep again. Sunlight shone on his pale face which had lost its usual aloofness, reced with a rare sense of fragility. Even so, his gracefulness and innate nobility did not seem to diminish one bit. Vicky sat beside him. Never had she imagined Tyler would lose his memory one day. ¡®Does this mean he won¡¯t want to control my life anymore? Maybe this will turn out to be a good thing for both of us¡­?¡¯ These questions and more floated in her mind for a long, long time. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Vicky stared at the sleeping Tyler as her mind raced. He must have sensed her staring at him; that or he had enough sleep. Either way, his eyes fluttered open. Confusion shed across his eyes before he turned to look at Vicky. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Vicky felt nervous as he gazed at her. ¡°How do you feel? Are you aching anywhere?¡± Tyler still looked at her like she was a stranger. After a while, he uttered one word, ¡°Water.¡± Vicky quickly poured some water into a cup, put in a straw, and brought it to him to sip. He must be in considerable pain since he only drank half a cup before moving his head away. Vicky ced the cup on the table. ¡°Does it hurt badly? Do you want me to call the doctor for you?¡± she asked softly. ¡°No.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice became clearer after drinking the water.¡± Who are you?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Vicky did not know how to answer him. ¡®Should I introduce myself as his ex-wife? But it was only a fake divorce¡­ Should I tell him I¡¯m his wife, then? Ugh, no. I don¡¯t want him to know that¡­¡¯ As she debated with herself, Tyler asked again, ¡°Do we have some sort of special rtionship?¡± ¡°Special rtionship?¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°Because of your hesitation when I asked you who you are.¡± Though he was physically weak, it did not lessen his power of observation nor did his stare be any less overbearing. Vicky would inevitably feel pressured whenever he looked at her like that. She quickly averted her gaze away from his. Tyler¡¯s inky blue eyes remained fixated on her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to, since it¡¯s only a matter of time before I look into who you are.¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°Why would you feel a need to look into something like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memory. Shouldn¡¯t I look into what I¡¯ve forgotten?¡± Vicky nced at Tyler from time to time. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Tyler, have you really lost your memory?¡± Tyler did not avoid her gaze. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wondering whether you¡¯ve really lost your memory¡­¡± Vicky was so overwhelmed when the news of Tyler¡¯s memory loss broke that she did not have the time to think whether it was true. As she had calmed down, she instinctively grew suspicious as she looked at him. She had been tricked by him so many times that she did not really trust him anymore. Tyler remained calm under her insinuation. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± he asked. Vicky failed to respond ordingly. ¡°Please leave now.¡± Tyler closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not used to being in the same room with a stranger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to take care of you.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need you to do that,¡± said Tyler coldly. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Vicky stood still for a while before turning to leave the room. Tyler did not bother to open his eyes or call out to her even as she was about to step through the door; it was almost as if she was just another stranger. After exiting the room, Vicky ran into Aurora, who had a lunchbox in her hand. ¡°Vicky, you haven¡¯t eaten, have you? I brought you lunch!¡± said Aurora. ¡°Try it! It¡¯s a Spanish dish that I¡¯ve just learned to make, but I don¡¯t imagine I¡¯m as good as you at cooking yet.¡± Vicky did not refuse her offer. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°How is Tyler doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s awake,¡± Vicky said. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s only normal that he won¡¯t wake up so soon after sustaining such severe injuries,¡± Aurora mumbled before pausing. ¡°Wait, what did you just say?¡± ¡°He¡¯s awake,¡± Vicky repeated. Aurora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s awake? That¡¯s too fast, isn¡¯t it? Could it be that yesterday¡¯s shock really had an effect?¡± She looked at Vicky and noticed her scowl. ¡°Vicky, aren¡¯t you supposed to be relieved? Why do you seem unhappy?¡± Aurora would eventually find out about the situation, so Vicky did not bother to hide it from her. ¡°Tyler¡­ suffers from amnesia.¡± Aurora was taken aback. ¡°Amnesia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°The doctor said so, but I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Aurora was puzzled. ¡°Why so?¡± Vicky smiled bitterly. ¡°I have been living in a world of lies woven by Tyler for me. Honestly.J¡¯m a bit afraid to trust anything he says again.¡± Aurora lowered her head in shame as she was once one of the people who helped Tyler deceive Vicky. Seeing Aurora¡¯s guilt, Vicky quickly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m just suspicious if Tyler might be deceiving me again.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Aurora understood that Vicky did not mean anything else by it, so she regained herposure. ¡°What did the doctor say? ¡°The doctor said that the severe impact on his brain during the car ident caused the amnesia.¡± Aurora hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Vicky, can I ask what happened?¡± When Harry called her, he only mentioned that Vicky had been in a car ident and needed someone to take care of her. It was only after she hurriedly arrived that she learned Tyler had also been in a car ident. ¡°Lincoln kidnapped me, and Tyler came to rescue me¡­but he was shot while he tried to protect me.¡± After a moment of silence, Vicky continued, ¡°We got into the ident because of the severity of his injuries when we drove off.¡± Vicky omitted the fact that Tyler tried to kill them both in the ident, of course. Aurora nodded with realization. ¡°Back in Molivia, my parents often mentioned Lincoln, and they always thought he was a formidable figure. Despite being an adopted son, he was engaged to Avery and managed to establish himself in the Hart family. He¡¯s resourceful and cunning in ways that ordinary people can only imagine. I thought he genuinely helped you before this. I¡¯ve never expected him to¡­¡± Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Vicky initially trusted Lincoln because she thought he was the mysterious person who had been helping her all along. Coupled with Tyler¡¯s relentless pursuit, she had no choice but to take a leap of faith, only to end up losing that bet. Aurora observed Vicky¡¯s expression and asked in a low voice, ¡°Vicky, if Tyler really has amnesia, what are you nning to do?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°He got hurt because of me,¡± Vicky said. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him until he¡¯s discharged. Whether or not he has amnesia, I¡¯ll choose to end this marriage after that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Aurora detected the implied meaning behind Vicky¡¯s words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two already divorced?¡± Vicky nced at her. ¡°The divorce was a fake one. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Aurora was momentarily stunned before realization dawned on her. ¡°I knew it! His possessiveness toward you was so extreme that he even got jealous of me. How could he possibly divorce you? So it was all a lie!¡± ¡®That cunning fox! It¡¯s no wonder Vicky doesn¡¯t want to be with him. He¡¯s been toying with us all,¡¯ fumed Aurora inwardly. She had heard of fake marriages, but a fake divorce was the first. Aurora pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°Tyler really is a master maniptor. He never gives anyone a moment of peace. I¡¯m sorry, Vicky. I truly had no idea about this.¡± If she had known how twisted Tyler was, she would have distanced herself from him as far as she could. While they were talking, Harry returned. Seeing Vicky standing in the hospital corridor, Harry asked,¡± Why are you out here, Missus Hart?¡± Vicky nced at the ward and replied, ¡°Tyler said he doesn¡¯t know me and didn¡¯t want to be in the same room with a stranger, so he kicked me out.¡± Harry felt awkward. ¡°Um¡­ Mister Hart has amnesia, so everyone is a stranger to him. Please forgive him, Missus Hart¡­¡± In truth, Vicky did not leave the ward just because of Tyler¡¯s words. She looked into Harry¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Harry, tell me the truth. Did Tyler really lose his memory?¡± Harry was taken aback, but he was a clever man and quickly understood what Vicky was implying. ¡°Missus Hart, are you suggesting¡­that Mister Hart is deceiving you?¡± Vicky sneered. ¡®Other people might not be capable of it, but he just might.¡± Harry felt even more awkward upon hearing Vicky¡¯s words and cleared his throat. ¡°Missus Hart, I rushed to inform you as soon as Mister Hart woke up. Even the doctors didn¡¯t know about his amnesia either before we arrived.¡± Although medical technology was advanced, it could not predict the future. Before Tyler woke up, no one knew if he had lost his memory. Harry looked at Vicky sincerely and continued, ¡°Besides, you were there when Mister Hart got into a car ident. You knew what happened better than any of us. Think back and consider if it¡¯s possible for Mister Hart to truly lose his memories under that kind of impact.¡± Vicky fell silent. It was fortunate that they both survived. Though, given those circumstances, Tyler could have possibly lost his memories. However, after being lied to repeatedly, Vicky no longer dared to believe him. Aurora seemed to notice her struggle and stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Vicky, since you¡¯ve decided to take care of him until he is discharged, time will tell if he has truly lost his memories.¡± Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Vicky knew Tyler best, after all. He refused to meet with her when he used the mysterious- person persona as he knew Vicky would recognize him. If they spent some time together, she would eventually notice if he was merely pretending to have lost his memories. Vicky thus nodded. Aurora turned to Harry and said, ¡°Mister Gardner, please look after Tyler for a while. Vicky wille back and take over once she¡¯s eaten.¡± Harry nodded after ncing at the lunchbox in Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°Sure. Please go ahead, Missus Hart.¡± Vicky and Aurora walked toward the lounge while chatting, and it was not until after Harry went into Tyler¡¯s room that Aurora whispered, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re worried that Tyler is putting up an act, right? I have an idea to find out if he¡¯s lying.¡± ¡°Aurora, I appreciate your good intentions, but¡­¡± Vicky pondered for a moment. ¡°Given Tyler¡¯s current physical condition, he probably can¡¯t withstand another trip to the emergency room.¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Aurora choked and said, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be anything surprising this time. He¡¯ll be fine, you¡¯ll be fine; we¡¯ll all be fine.¡± Although what Aurora did was rather despicable, Tyler did wake up quite quickly because of it, which meant that her method was indeed effective. Vicky thus considered for a moment and asked, ¡°What idea do you have?¡± Aurora looked around to ensure that there was no one nearby before she whispered, ¡°Vicky, Tyler treated you like a fool in the past. Now that he has amnesia, you can return the favor!¡± Apart from Tyler, Aurora was the most refreshingly unconventional person Vicky had ever met. ¡°Return the favor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aurora lowered her voice. ¡°If Tyler hadn¡¯t lost his memory¡­ Frankly, divorcing him would¡¯ve been difficult for you. Even if Tyler truly has amnesia, divorcing him would still be challenging, so why not make him pay what he owed you?¡± Vicky stared at Aurora curiously. ¡°Why do you think divorcing him would be difficult after he¡¯s lost his memory? He doesn¡¯t remember me and doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me anymore, so it should be easier.¡± ¡°Vicky, before he lost his memory, he didn¡¯t want a divorce because he had feelings for you. Now that he forgot all about you, his first consideration is self-preservation and his own interest. If you act so eager to divorce him, he might think you¡¯re secretly plotting something. Given his cautious nature, he¡¯s even less likely to agree to a divorce, worrying that you might take away his property or coborate with his enemies¡­ ¡°He rescued you from the kidnappers, and you both ran into a car ident after that, resulting in his memory loss. If Lincoln finds out about Tyler¡¯s amnesia, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s likely for Lincoln to me it all on you? Maybe he¡¯ll use you of intentionally getting kidnapped, you know? You came out of the ident unscathed while Tyler nearly died¡­ Tyler might think you did something to the car.¡± Vicky furrowed her brow, and Aurora sighed. ¡°Vicky, I know you might think I¡¯m being paranoid or delusional, but in our circles, these suspicions are perfectly normal for families like ours. ¡°An investigation is required for the most minor issue with that car to see if it was intentionally caused. Skilled assassins can create idents that go unnoticed. That¡¯s why when we travel, under normal circumstances, we immediately cancel or change our ns if we encounter two idents at once.¡± Aurora was not exaggerating; it was the reality for those in positions of power as people in higher positions often had many enemies. She gently patted Vicky¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think Tyler¡¯s amnesia is a good thing for you. If he remembers you, he¡¯ll still have some feelings for you and won¡¯t be so extreme in his actions, at the very least. However, if he¡¯s forgotten all about you and his feelings toward you, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Aurora did not finish her sentence, but Vicky knew she was implying that Tyler would show her no mercy. She whispered, ¡°It seems like I was too simple-minded.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re simple-minded. Tyler hasn¡¯t acted as wary as he usually does in front of you, that¡¯s all,¡± Aurora muttered. ¡°You have no clue how guarded he is¡­ I¡¯m just a woman, and he can¡¯t even trust me. To keep me in line, he looked into every detail about my life and even found out about my first childhood crush.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before,¡± Vicky said. She had seen just how distant and guarded Tyler could be. When they first met and he fell ill, she was treated with sarcasm and snarky remarks to the point that she broke down in tears a few times. Just as Aurora wanted to inquire what she meant, amotion was heard from the fire escape. Vicky and Aurora froze as the thought of someone overhearing Tyler¡¯s situation was simply unimaginable. They exchanged nces and were about to investigate when a ck shadow darted out from under the door. The figure moved with incredible speed, catching Vicky and Aurora off-guard. By the time they regained their senses, the shadow leaped into Aurora¡¯s arms. Both of them stared in stunned silence. Vicky cautiously observed the dark mass and said, ¡°Is that¡­ a cat?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Aurora looked at the cat in her arms and suddenly smiled. ¡°Oh, you again?¡± Vicky asked, ¡°Is this your pet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aurora gently stroked the cat in her arms andughed. ¡°When I came to the hospital the day before yesterday, I happened to spot this lost fe. It seemed like it hadn¡¯t eaten in a long time, so I bought some food for it. Later, I hurried to see you and left straight away. I didn¡¯t expect it to still be here and remember me¡­¡± Vicky looked at the ck cat in Aurora¡¯s arms and felt a sense of familiarity, but she could not quite ce her finger on it. ¡°It has a cor around its neck, so it¡¯s probably not a stray.¡± Aurora nodded. ¡°Since it found its way back here, I¡¯ll help it find its owner.¡± The ck cat in Aurora¡¯s arms purred affectionately, melting Aurora¡¯s heart. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so adorable!¡± While ying with the cat, Aurora said to Vicky, ¡°Vicky, you should seriously consider what I told you earlier.¡± ¡°You mean, deceiving Tyler while he¡¯s still experiencing amnesia?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Who knows what kind of person Tyler will be after losing his memory? While he¡¯s still physically weak and unable to cause trouble, it¡¯s best to take the upper hand.¡± Aurora truly believed she was a great friend as she genuinely worried about Vicky¡¯s happiness. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he treated you poorly because of some exgirlfriend, giving you a hard time in public and embarrassing you. He then imed to love you, only to resort to dirty tricks to fool you. It¡¯s despicable! Now that he has amnesia, who knows if he¡¯ll start ying around with women and mistreat you again? So¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s smile took on a sinister edge. Before he realizes what¡¯s happening, we¡¯ll have him firmly under control so that if you ask him to jump, he¡¯ll only ask ¡®how high¡¯!¡± Aurora, being from a prestigious family, was on apletely different levelpared to the naive Valencia and Jennifer. Looking at the smile on Aurora¡¯s face, Vicky could not help but feel a chill run down her spine. ¡°Aurora, I think¡­even if Tyler has amnesia, he probably won¡¯t be such a fool. He only lost his memory, not his intelligence¡­¡± Aurora was frustrated with Vicky¡¯sck of confidence.¡± Vicky, you can¡¯t doubt yourself like this!¡± Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Vicky remained silent, not because she doubted herself but because Tyler had schemed against her so ruthlessly that he traumatized her. If he regained his memory one day and discovered she had deceived him, her very life would be hanging by a thread! Aurora spoke boldly, ¡°After you finish eating, I¡¯ll apany you to see Tyler. I want to see if he genuinely lost his memories or if he¡¯s just acting!¡± After finishing their meal, Aurora temporarily settled the ck cat in the lounge and went with Vicky to visit Tyler. In the hospital room, Harry held a file in his hand and reported Tyler¡¯s past to him slowly. Despite his amnesia, Tyler¡¯s desire to control every aspect of his life remained deeply ingrained. Thus, he directly had Harry bring his files and read them aloud to him. In the middle of the reading, someone lightly knocked on their door. Shortly after, Vicky and Aurora walked in. Harry quickly greeted them. ¡°Missus Hart, Miss Starling.¡± Aurora nodded and turned her gaze toward the man lying on the hospital bed. The man¡¯splexion was pale, but his eyes were strikingly clear and cold. As Tyler turned to meet her eyes, a chill washed over her. Even Aurora, who had been so confident, started to cower.¡¯ He¡¯s injured and has lost his memory, so why is his presence still somanding? It¡¯s no wonder Vicky is hesitant about retaliating. I¡¯m already regretting what I said!¡¯ she thought. Tyler observed her with a cold, unfamiliar gaze. ¡®Who are you?¡± Aurora moved slightly to stand behind Vicky and said, ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is¡­ do you know who she is?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She gently nudged Vicky forward, and Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted,nding on Vicky once again. ¡°I know.¡± Harry had told him earlier that Vicky was his wife. Aurora gulped nervously. ¡°Since you know you¡¯re married to Vicky, do you remember¡­what your marriage was like?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harry had briefly exined Tyler¡¯s social rtionships, but as an outsider, Harry could not judge if Tyler was close to a particr person, so he could only describe all the past events in detail for Tyler to be the judge of it. Aurora¡¯s eyes lit up, and she cleared her throat. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯ve always been insanely in love with Vicky and did anything in your power to obtain her. Also¡­you can¡¯t even survive without Vicky. Do you know how you got into a car ident? Vicky wanted to divorce you and you couldn¡¯t ept it, so you threatened to take your life¡­¡± Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Arora felt that her speech was incredibly convincing and asked, ¡°Well? Do you know just how much you love Vicky now?¡± Silence fell over the room, and everyone waited for Tyler to respond. Tyler narrowed his eyes darkly, and after a while, he uttered,¡± Oh.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t you have anything to say about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your make-believe story, Miss Starling,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Make-believe?¡± Aurora repeated angrily. ¡°Which part of it did I make up?¡± Although she exaggerated certain parts, her words were mostly true as Tyler did use unspeakable means to obtain Vicky. Tyler¡¯s eyes fell on her as he said expressionlessly, ¡°First of all, if I love her so much, why would there be rumors of my divorce? Second, the car ident you refer to as my suicide attempt happened because I rescued her from her kidnapper. Lastly¡­ If I truly love her, I should feel something different when I see her, but I don¡¯t feel anything for her,¡± Tyler stated. Vicky nced at Aurora. Even she had a hard time believing Aurora¡¯s words. Although she had reasons to suspect that Tyler might have attempted to take his life along with hers, Tyler was only provoked to do so because Lincoln exposed his lies and Vicky lost her temper over it. Aurora felt a little overwhelmed. ¡°These are all your subjective thoughts¡­¡± ¡°Miss Starling, I may have been in a car ident, but I¡¯m not blind or oblivious,¡± Tyler retorted mercilessly. Aurora felt indignant and was about to speak again, but Harry, who had remained silent, spoke up to prevent her from saying anything shocking. ¡°Miss Starling, I¡¯ve informed Mister Hart about the circumstances surrounding the car ident and some things that happened in the past.¡± Harry held the documents in his hand and reminded her, ¡°Well¡­ Mister Hart already knows everything.¡± It was at that moment that Aurora noticed the documents in Harry¡¯s hand. Although Tyler had lost his memory due to the car ident, his intellect was still intact and could not be easily fooled. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Aurora muttered to herself, ¡°You orchestrated all those rumors about the divorce. Don¡¯t believe me? Ask your assistant if you¡¯ve divorced Vicky.¡± Tyler did not want to discuss this matter with Aurora, so he closed his eyes and spoke impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m tired. You all can leave.¡± Aurora wanted to argue further but was stopped by Vicky. Vicky whispered, ¡°Aurora, you should go out.¡± Aurora was reluctant to leave but caved under Vicky¡¯s unwavering gaze. Vicky then turned to Harry. ¡°Mister Gardner, I guess you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, right?¡± Harry immediately understood what Vicky meant. He handed the documents to her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go have lunch now. Please take care of Mister Hart for a while.¡± With that, he nced at the man lying on the bed with his eyes closed. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Tyler did not respond, and Harry sighed in relief before hurrying out of the room. Vicky nced through the documents in her hands. Ever since Tyler realized that he had lost his memories, he ordered his men right away to look into the past. The documents recorded everything concerning the car ident, his current social rtionships, and his background in detail. ¡®As expected of a control freak like him,¡¯ she remarked inwardly. ¡°You only got into a car ident because you came to save me, so I¡¯ll be taking care of you while you are in the hospital, ¡± she said. Tyler lifted his gaze at her and parted his lips to say something, only to be interrupted by Vicky. ¡°Since you¡¯ve had Harry read your information, you should also know that I¡¯m still your wife,¡± Vicky said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what spections you have about our rtionship, but until you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll take care of you. After that¡­¡± She gazed into his eyes and continued coldly, ¡°We can proceed directly with the divorce.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®divorce¡¯, Tyler did not react in the same way as before. The look in his eyes deepened as he looked at her, his gaze mysterious and unreadable. Vicky felt uneasy under his scrutiny and could not help but ask, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Your husband has amnesia due to a car ident, and you haven¡¯t shown any signs of sadness. Instead, you seem eager for a divorce¡­ It¡¯s hard not to read too much into that, ¡± Tyler said. Vicky was startled as she remembered Aurora¡¯s words. Vicky agreed with Aurora¡¯s analysis of the situation but still had doubts about Tyler¡¯s amnesia, so she proposed the divorce to see his reaction. The word ¡®divorce¡¯ had always been taboo for Tyler as he would often fly into rage every time she brought it up. At the moment, he remained calm and was merely suspicious about why she brought up the topic. Vicky lowered her gaze. ¡°Since you had Harry investigate your past, you must be aware of our situation. I yed dirty to marry you, but our marriage has never been to your liking. As you can see, our marriage has been terrible. You¡¯ve always wanted a divorce, but I¡¯ve always refused¡­ You risked your life to save me, and it gave me a moment of realization.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°To repay you for saving my life, I¡¯ve decided to end this marriage.¡± As Vicky spoke, her voice remained steady, her expression unaffected, and there was no sense of guilt. After all, when she had amnesia, Tyler had fabricated such a story to deceive her, and she was simply returning the favor. Vicky stared intently into his eyes as silence filled the room. Tyler¡¯s expression remained tranquil as he finally spoke,¡± Alright.¡± Vicky trembled slightly and gasped in disbelief. ¡°Tyler, are you sure?¡± ¡°The information brought by Harry is consistent with what you¡¯ve said.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice remained rational and clear.¡± Since you agree to a divorce, we¡¯ll proceed with the divorce proceedings once I¡¯m discharged.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His gaze was cold and detached, unlike the intense look he gave her before the car ident, or the disgust they disyed toward her throughout their rtionship. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Tyler¡¯s gaze held no emotions. There was no love or hatred, and Vicky felt a sharp pain piercing her chest. ¡®Maybe he really doesn¡¯t remember me after all,¡¯ she thought. ¡®That¡¯s¡­good, I suppose.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky did not bother to argue and said, ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡± Tyler closed his eyes again. In the following days, neither Tyler nor Vicky mentioned the divorce, silently keeping their agreement unspoken. Vicky continued to take care of Tyler in the hospital. They had fallen in love when they were young, and it was through caring for Tyler that they connected. Hence, Vicky knew Tyler¡¯s preferences and attended to his needs meticulously. Even someone as demanding as Tyler could not find any ws in her actions. Initially, Tyler resisted the idea of Vicky taking care of him. After all, although Vicky was his wife of four years, he had lost his memory, and to him, she was just a stranger. Tyler was a cautious man and did not trust Vicky; he was even reluctant to let Harry get too close to him. Since news of the incident was still kept under wraps, there were few people avable to take care of Tyler. That meant Vicky and Harry took turns looking after Tyler. One day, Vicky had just finished eating the lunch Aurora had brought and walked out of the lounge with her. Aurora and Tyler had no interest in seeing each other, and recently, Aurora had a lot of free time, so she spent her days running errands for Vicky, delivering meals to her. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now, Vicky,¡± Aurora said. Vicky was about to switch ces with Harry after her lunch, so she nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you for all your help.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. We¡¯re friends!¡± Aurora replied. Vicky was about to go to Tyler¡¯s ward to relieve Harry, while Aurora prepared to leave the hospital. Just as they were about to part ways, the door suddenly swung open, and Harry emerged from Tyler¡¯s room with a troubled expression. After a week of treatment, Tyler recovered significantly and had been transferred from the intensive care unit to a regr ward. Vicky noticed Harry¡¯s expression and scowled. ¡°What happened? Did Tyler¡¯s wound reopen again?¡± Harry nced at Vicky and whispered, ¡°Not for now¡­¡± ¡°Not for now..?¡± Aurora pursed her lips. ¡°Is he causing trouble again?¡± Sure enough, Tyler had been quite mischievoustely from what Aurora had gathered. Due to his recent progress in recovery, he could start consuming certain food. However, he was wary of everyone around him and refused to let others feed him.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He insisted on doing it himself, but with wounds from the car ident and gunshots, he could not move around freely. Despite his state, Tyler insisted on feeding himself, resulting in the reopening of his wounds. He waster rushed into the surgery room to have his wound treated once again. Once the dressing was done, he showed no signs of remorse and continued to insist on feeding himself. Harry was Tyler¡¯s assistant and did not dare to defy his orders no matter how recklessly Tyler behaved. Vicky, on the other hand, did not indulge him. Since he refused to let others feed him, she had him restrained on the bed and forcefully fed him. When he refused to open his mouth, she simply pried it open. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Tyler was merciless toward Vicky before he lost his memories, so Vicky was determined to get back at him while he was still injured. Aurora was right; the feeling of being able to retaliate felt wonderful. Since Tyler had agreed to divorce her, Vicky became fearless. Harry cleared his throat. ¡°Um¡­ Mister Hart wants to shower, but his wounds can¡¯t get wet. I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end, so I can only ask that Missus Hart interfere.¡± Vicky¡¯s direct, rough approach ced Tyler in a fit of rage, but he was helpless due to his current state. Tyler had always been a man of patience and perseverance, so he stopped refusing to be fed ever since the previous event as he knew that any protest would only end with his suffering. Tyler was never one to make useless struggles. Harry knew that once Tyler was discharged from the hospital, Vicky would undoubtedly be in for a tough time, but for the time being, Vicky¡¯s approach seemed to be effective. Harry could only turn to her for help. Upon hearing this, Vicky showed no signs of surprise as she had witnessed firsthand what a troublemaker Tyler was years ago. She nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Leave it to me.¡± She paused for a few thoughtful moments and continued, ¡°Harry, you¡¯ve been at the hospital for so many days. You don¡¯t need toe here anymore. Go home and rest.¡± Harry nced at Vicky cautiously and asked, ¡°But.Js that okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can handle things here on my own.¡± Harry had a hunch about what Vicky intended to do and silently prayed for Tyler, understanding the predicament he would face. ¡°Understood, Missus Hart. Let me know if you have anything else you need me to do.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°You can go now.¡± After bidding farewell to Vicky, Harry left. Once he was gone, Aurora winked at Vicky and said, ¡°Good luck, Vicky!¡± ¡®When would be a better time to torment him than now? Let¡¯s torture this twisted guy to death!¡¯ Aurora gleefully cheered internally. Vicky smiled at Aurora and turned to enter the ward. The bright sunlight streamed through the window, casting its radiance upon the man who had his eyes closed as hey quietly on the hospital bed. The sun highlighted the sharp contours of his face, giving it a dazzling golden glow and enhancing its naturally handsome and perfect appearance. He exuded an innate elegance and nobility despite his disheveled state. Vicky approached the bed. ¡°I heard you want to take a bath?¡± Tyler¡¯sshes fluttered slightly, but he refused to speak or open his eyes and ignored her entirely.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Ever since she force-fed him, Tyler had stopped talking to her and always gave her the cold shoulder¡ª a clear indication that he wanted nothing to do with her. Seeing that he did not respond, Vicky paid no mind to it. Instead, she picked up her phone and started messaging Cece. To avoid disturbing Tyler¡¯s rest, she had set her phone to silent mode, but in the quiet ward, the buzzing sound of the messages could still be heard. Tyler, who had closed his eyes to rest, opened his eyes abruptly and demanded, ¡°Get out.¡± Without lifting her head, Vicky replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, hurry up and recover from your injuries. Your frequent escapades dy your treatment and make me feel like you¡¯re reluctant to let me go. This almost looks like you¡¯re stalling.¡± Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Tyler¡¯s deep gaze fell upon her, his voice cold as he spoke,¡± Ms. Shaw, you keep saying that we have a bad rtionship and that you want to divorce me once I¡¯m discharged, but your recent behavior doesn¡¯t seem like someone who wants a divorce. It seems like you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to divorce, Ms. Shaw.¡± Ever since his amnesia, Tyler had been calling her Ms. Shaw 1 at every turn. Vicky lifted her head to meet his eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m reluctant to divorce you. That¡¯s why I want to please you before you abandon me, hoping to move you with my actions and make you stop bringing up the divorce. Satisfied?¡± Tyler furrowed his brow slightly and was about to speak when a knock on the door interrupted them. A doctor entered to administer treatment for Tyler. After the doctor left, neither Vicky nor Tyler resumed their previous conversation. It was not until evening when Tyler noticed Vicky had not left yet that he finally snapped. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Every day at this time, Harry woulde to relieve Vicky of her duty. Vicky would stay with Tyler during the day, and Harry would take the night shift to look after Tyler. Vicky took out the items she prepared in the adjacent lounge and answered casually, ¡°I¡¯ll be on night duty tonight.¡± ¡°What about Harry?¡± Vicky paused for a moment and looked at Tyler with a smirk.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Mister Hart, Harry is your assistant, not your servant. He¡¯s done his utmost in taking care of you for so long. Now that your health has improved considerably, you¡¯re still making him look after you day and night. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°An assistant is akin to a halfservant. He¡¯s taken care of me, and in the future, I¡¯ll be sure to reward him.¡± Vicky fell into silence. His insolence reminded her of the past when she took care of him and how he always threw money around. Vicky looked at him and said, ¡°Since you acknowledge that being taken care of is a matter of decency, then why don¡¯t you feel the need to reward me, then? Do you think it is only natural for your wife to take care of you?¡± Tyler gazed back at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take care of me, you can just say so. There¡¯s no need for these repeated attempts to test me.¡± Vicky froze and thought to herself, ¡®He noticed it.¡¯ Indeed, she had taken care of him while also testing him but had not discovered anything out of ce. Still, she could not bring herself to believe that he truly had amnesia. Since Tyler seemed to know what she was doing, Vicky decided to drop the act. ¡°Tyler, tell me now that you haven¡¯t really lost your memory, and maybe I can forgive you.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t need your forgiveness. Can you please stop appearing in front of me from now on?¡± Vicky studied him carefully. ¡°You got injured saving me, and you know that even if I wanted a divorce, I won¡¯t leave at this moment.¡± ¡°You want a divorce?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze toward her became increasingly strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was me who wanted a divorce and you didn¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Tyler Hart, stop acting! You couldn¡¯t have really lost your memory!¡± Tyler stared at her like he was looking at a lunatic and reached out to press the bell near his bed. A few minutester, a doctor rushed in, drenching in sweat.¡± Mister Hart, what do you need?¡± Tyler pointed at Vicky. ¡°Get her out of here. She probably bumped her head and went crazy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The doctor instantly fell into silence. That night, Vickyid in her bed and noticed that Tyler was trying to get out of bed from the corner of her eyes. Her eyes widened, and she immediately darted toward the bed. ¡°Tyler Hart, do you have some kind of sick hobby of torturing people around you?!¡± Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Vicky raised her voice as she was on the brink of losing her temper. ¡°The doctors said you can¡¯t get out of bed! Your wounds can reopen at the slightest movement! Do you want to get stitched up again?!¡± ¡°I want to take a shower,¡± he said expressionlessly. ¡°You are in a weak state, and you can¡¯t shower,¡± she asserted. ¡°I will be careful.¡± ¡°Careful?¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t even walk properly, so how are you going to be careful? Let¡¯s say you manage to keep your wounds away from water-but you¡¯ll still catch a cold. If you catch a cold at your current state, you¡¯lle down with a fever, and that¡¯ll send you right back into the ICU!¡± Tyler did not waver. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Vicky was already angry, and hearing him say such things made her seethe. ¡°Fine, whether you take a bath or not has nothing to do with me.¡± She stood over him, her voice cold and threatening. ¡°I can stop you from taking a bath. Let¡¯s see what you can do!¡± With that, she grabbed the chain she had used to restrain Tyler thest time and issued a chilling threat. ¡°If you insist on upsetting me, I don¡¯t mind chaining you up for another night.¡± Seeing the chain in Vicky¡¯s hand, Tyler seemed to recall the humiliating experience, and his indifferent expression finally shifted. After a few minutes of stalemate, he took off his shoes andy back down on the bed. Vicky stood in ce and watched as he struggled, to which she finally caved. She approached and gently helped him lie back down on the bed. Her expression was cold, but her movements were gentle, and there was concealed caution on her face. The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened as he studied the look on her face. After she helped him lie down, Vicky checked his wound and noted that it had not reopened. It was only then did the tension leave her body, and she realized that there was ayer of sweat on her forehead. Her gaze swept across the room, and she caught Tyler staring at her unblinkingly with a dark look on his face. Vicky twitched. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze was curious as he watched her. ¡°Are you this worried about me?¡± Vicky was taken aback and instinctively tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s because you saved me¡­¡± Before Vicky could finish her sentence, he softly said, ¡°I will consider it.¡± ¡°Consider what?¡± she asked. Ignoring her question, Tyler closed his eyes in silence. The next day, after Vicky finished feeding Tyler, she said to him, ¡°I¡¯m going to get lunch. You can rest for a while by yourself. Is that okay?¡± Tyler gave her a faint nod with his eyes closed. With that, Vicky left. As she walked out of the ward, she found Aurora waiting outside the door and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a bitte today.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Aurora, ustomed to the situation, responded casually,¡± Tyler is being picky again?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°His condition is different now, and we need to be extremely careful about his diet. It has to be bnced and nutritious. There are some dishes he doesn¡¯t like to eat, but he has to eat them¡­¡± Aurora hesitated. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you think¡­Tyler seems to be getting more finickytely?¡± She cast a strange nce at the ward. ¡°He keeps saying ¡®no¡¯ yet acts otherwise. He keeps saying that he doesn¡¯t want you to take care of him or feed him, but in the end, he epts it.¡± Suddenly, realization dawned on her. ¡°Oh, I think I know what this is about!¡± Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Vicky observed the look on Aurora¡¯s face. ¡°What do you know?¡¯ Aurora angrily eximed, ¡®¡±That jerk is treating you like freebor!¡¯ Vicky did not seem to be fazed by this theory. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He has agreed to divorce me once he¡¯s discharged, anyway.¡± Aurora appeared skeptical. ¡®It¡¯s weird that he agreed so readily. Are you sure there¡¯s no catch?¡± ¡°He lost his memories and all feelings toward me, and he knows we have no real connection. It¡¯s not surprising that he¡¯d agree to a divorce.¡± Aurora blinked nkly. ¡°Vicky, weren¡¯t you suspicious of him pretending all this time? Now¡­¡± ¡°I think he really did lose his memories.¡¯ Aurora sighed. ¡¯Even with amnesia, Tyler can¡¯t stay out of trouble.¡¯ She even suggested revenge against Tyler for Vicky, but and Vicky was already mentally exhausted from being tormented by Tyler. ¡°You¡¯re spoiling him,¡± she deadpanned. ¡°You¡¯ve taken such good care of him, yet he¡¯s being picky and wants a divorce instead of being grateful for what you¡¯ve done¡­ He has no conscience!¡± Hearing that Tyler had agreed to a divorce, Aurora began to pity Vicky. ¡°You offered to feed him, and he acted like it was a burden. How dare he act like this? The next time he acts like a brat, starve him for a few meals. See if he¡¯ll eat.¡± Vicky could not agree with Aurora¡¯s suggestion. ¡°He is still weak; he can¡¯t go without food.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I finally see why he refused to divorce you in the past.¡± Aurora looked at Vicky disappointedly. ¡°After all, there isn¡¯t a soul on earth who¡¯d spoil him like this other than you.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Oh,e on. He¡¯s recovering. We just need to wait for him to be discharged.¡± She picked up the insted lunchbox Aurora brought and continued, ¡°Let me see what delicious meal you¡¯ve prepared for me today.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly. ¡°Well, try it, Vicky! See if it needs improvement.¡± Aurora came to deliver meals to Vicky every day, and Vicky, who felt guilty for epting it, suggested multiple times that Aurora not go through the trouble and mentioned that she could free time recently and had developed an interest in Spanish cuisine, so she made new dishes every day and brought them to Vicky for tasting. Vicky nced at the ward hesitantly. She was able to head to the lounge for lunch the day before because Harry was there, but Harry was not around at the moment, and she was worried about Tyler. Aurora noticed Vicky¡¯s concern and said, ¡°Tyler is awake now. His health is recovering well, and we¡¯re just next door! We won¡¯t be away for more than ten minutes¡­ He¡¯s an adult; nothing will happen to him.¡± Tyler was a clean freak and disliked having food in his room, so both Vicky and Harry usually ate outside before returning to the ward. Seeing that Vicky was still worried, Aurora suggested, ¡¯Alright, I¡¯ll go ask a nurse to help keep an eye on him for a while, and you can have your meal for the time being.¡± Vicky nodded at the suggestion. ¡°Okay.¡± 10 minutester, Vicky finished her lunch and stepped out of the lounge. Satisfied with Vicky¡¯s feedback on the food, Aurora bid her farewell and left. Vicky returned to the ward, only to hear the sound of ss shattering on the ground as soon as she walked through the door. m! Startled, Vicky thought that Tyler was causing trouble once again. However, when she saw what was truly happening, she instantly burst into a fit of rage. ¡°Mister Hart, just eat something¡­ How are you going to recover if you don¡¯t eat?¡¯ Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 The young nurse leaned over the bed, her carefully adorned face drawing closer to the man lying on it. ¡°Don¡¯t you like the way I fed you just now? How about this, then?¡± The nurse¡¯s voice was so sweet that it would make one nauseous. All of a sudden, she pursed her red lips to nt a kiss on Tyler¡¯s lips, and her eyes twinkled excitedly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She had noticed Tyler ever since he was admitted to the hospital. Despite his severe injuries, he still exuded beauty and an air of nobility, the unmistakable signs of a wealthy and influential figure. Despite being dubbed the hospital¡¯s most beautiful nurse, she had always looked down on others. Moreover, she once followed a doctor into Tyler¡¯s ward by chance and instantly fell for him. Since then, she always sought a chance to see him again. Unfortunately, the security in this ward was tight, and outsiders like her were not allowed in. It was not until this day that she finally got her chance. She studied Tyler¡¯s handsome face infatuatedly and even began to imagine a blissful life as the wife of a wealthy man. Just as she was about to kiss the man, a force suddenly pushed her down with great strength. ¡°Agh!¡± The nurse was so focused on Tyler that she failed to notice someone entering the room. Caught off- guard, she was pushed down to the floor roughly. Vicky looked down at the nurse from above and growled, ¡¯What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± She clearly remembered that Aurora had arranged for a male nurse, yet there was a female nurse in Tyler¡¯s ward. Vicky instantly realized that there must have been a ploy to slip in while she ate. Guilt filled the nurse¡¯s face as she muttered, ¡°I¡­ I was just feeding Mister Hart water¡­¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°With your mouth?¡± The nurse wanted to defend herself when Tyler let out a gentle cough. Vicky shifted her gaze at Tyler, noticing the pale look on his face. The IV needle was crooked and stained with blood from his struggle earlier. A few drops of blood hadnded on the pristine white bedsheet, creating a vivid and jarring contrast. Vicky gaped as her gaze fell on his chest, where blood seeped out. Her breath caught in her throat at the realization that his wound had reopened. No longer concerned about the nurse, Vicky quickly pressed the call button by Tyler¡¯s bed. Chaos erupted, and Tyler was sent into the surgery room once again. Left with no option, Vicky called Harry, who barely got a half-day rest, and told him to return to the hospital. Harry hurried to the hospital to find Vicky waiting outside the surgery room with a troubled look on her face. ¡°Missus Hart, w-what happened to Mister Hart this time?¡± Harry was not as surprised as he was when Tyler was rushed to the surgery room the first time and started guessing what Tyler did this time. ¡®Was he trying to shower? Was he tied up again and struggled too hard because of the embarrassment? Was it something different?¡¯ he thought. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Vicky recounted the events in a low voice, and Harry stiffened. ¡°So¡­ Mister Hart came close to being molested?¡± Vicky lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Harry studied the guilt on Vicky¡¯s expression and felt disconcerted. Everything in the hospital was closely monitored, and there should not have been a single woman daring to make a move on Tyler when he was seriously injured. ¡°Missus Hart, you should stay here with Mister Hart. I¡¯ll investigate what happened and see if there are any suspicious individuals in the hospital,¡± said Harry. Vicky called Harry over precisely because she needed an investigation to be carried out, so she nodded in agreement. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. An hourter, after Tyler¡¯s wounds were re-sutured, he was wheeled back into the hospital ward. By the time Harry returned to the hospital from his investigation, the doctor was advising Vicky on various precautions. ¡°Missus Hart, you are aware of Mister Hart¡¯s condition. No matter how formidable his physical constitution is, he can¡¯t endure being taken to the operating room every other day. His wound has healed and scabbed over, but with this re-suturing, we¡¯re back to square one¡­ If it weren¡¯t for his wounds reopening twice. Mister Hart could¡¯ve been discharged next week. Based on the current situation, it¡¯ll be at least another two weeks before he can be discharged¡­¡± the doctor exined. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be more careful next time,¡± muttered Vicky guiltily. After giving a few more instructions, the doctor left. Harry walked over. ¡°How is Mister Hart doing?¡± ¡°The injuries keep recurring, so it seems he won¡¯t be able to leave the hospital in the near future. Also, he has a slight fever. We need to be especially cautious tonight.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze fell on Tyler, who was pale and still in aa, and she felt even more distressed. Turning her head, she asked Harry, ¡°Have you found anything? Who is that woman?¡± Harry had a strange look on his face at the mention of the nurse. ¡°There are no issues with the woman¡¯s identity. She merely wanted to take advantage of Mister Hart.¡± Vicky felt something was off about it. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Harry nodded. ¡°I had multiple investigations conducted, and they all yielded the same result.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°She has some nerve!¡± If this had happened under normal circumstances, Vicky would not have found it strange for someone to try to seduce Tyler considering how attractive he was. It irritated Vicky that Tyler managed to bewitch young nurses despite being gravely injured. Vicky¡¯s mood plummeted. ¡°Fire her. I don¡¯t want to see that person in the hospital again.¡± Harry nced at Vicky hesitantly, which Vicky noticed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something else?¡± ¡°The nurse insists on talking to you and ims to be wrongfully used¡­¡± ¡°She wants to see me?¡± repeated Vicky angrily. ¡°How dare she make that kind of request?¡± Not only did the nurse try to seduce Tyler, she identally caused his wounds to reopen! Vicky was so enraged that she decided to meet with the nurse in person.¡± Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s wrongfully used, then.¡± She thus ordered Harry to stay in the ward before heading to meet with the nurse. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 The nurse sat on the floor with her cheeks swollen and her hair a mess. Her white nurse uniform was also stained with dirt. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Two burly bodyguards stood on either side, guarding her. They respectfully saluted Vicky as she approached. ¡°Missus Hart.¡± Since Tyler was injured, his subordinates had treated her with the utmost respect, obeying her every command. It was then Vicky had a taste of what it was like tomand great power. Vicky walked up to the nurse. ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± The nurse crawled over and grabbed onto Vicky¡¯s pants, trembling. ¡°Missus Hart, I admit¡­ I admit that I acted impulsively and wanted to seduce Mister Hart¡­but I haven¡¯t done anything to hurt him! You barged in before anything happened. I didn¡¯t inflict him any harm! I don¡¯t know what happened to Mister Hart¡¯s wounds.¡± The woman sobbed, her tears flowing.¡± And it was Mister Hart himself who said he wanted water¡­¡± Vicky interrupted her. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that because he voluntarily requested water, he was the one who invited you to get closer to him?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± The nurse muttered frantically. ¡°I misunderstood. I mistook Mister Hart¡¯s request as of hint¡­ It was my mistake! But I swear, I didn¡¯t cause Mister Hart¡¯s injury¡­¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡¯Are you suggesting that he did that to himself, then?¡± ¡°I just wanted to kiss him, but I didn¡¯t intend to do anything else! Besides, he didn¡¯t refuse at the time. I thought¡­ I thought¡­ ¡°He¡¯s a patient, and even if I¡¯m attracted to him, I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to force myself on a patient¡­¡± the nurse exined incoherently. ¡°You caused such a disturbance to see me just to tell me this?¡± Vicky questioned. Seeing that Vicky did not believe her, the nurse grew increasingly nervous.¡± Missus Hart, I know he¡¯s of noble status, and offending him has no benefits for me¡­ I beg you, please spare my life.¡± Due to the difference in social circles, the nurse had just realized that the person she offended was Tyler Hart, a figure of immense power in Stoneford City. Upon being informed of that, she knew suffering awaited her. Vicky sneered. ¡°Since you know he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with, why didn¡¯t you hesitate before approaching him?¡± ¡°Missus Hart, I know I¡¯m greedy¡­ I just wanted to take a chance. If I seeded, I¡¯d have a life of wealth and luxury. If I end up injuring Mister Hart¡­ Forget about living a good life; I¡¯m probably going to lose the life that I have now!¡± A glimmer flickered in Vicky¡¯s eyes as there was some sense to what the nurse was saying. The nurse only approached Tyler to seduce him and would never dare to injure Tyler. Tyler had been in aa since the incident, and Vicky had not had a chance to ask what had really happened, so she realized that she could not simply jump to a conclusion. ¡°I¡¯ll find out the truth myself,¡± Vicky said calmly. Vicky continued to consider the nurse¡¯s words as she made her way back to Tyler¡¯s ward. When she entered the ward, she noticed that Tyler was already awake, but before she could say anything, Tyler stared at her coldly and said, ¡°Get out.¡± She scowled and nced at Harry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him now?¡± Harry flinched and lowered his head to avoid her eyes. Tyler¡¯s hoarse voice echoed in the room. ¡°Vicky Shaw, if you didn¡¯t want to take care of me, you could¡¯ve just said so. There¡¯s no need for you to send a woman in to torture me.¡± Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Vicky stared at Tyler in confusion. ¡®What are you talking about?¡± He red at her coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrange for that nurse toe in here because you didn¡¯t want to take care of me?¡± ¡°You said you don¡¯t want food in here, so I went to the lounge to have my lunch. Harry wasn¡¯t around at the time, of course. I was worried that something might happen to you, and that¡¯s why I called the nurse in-¡° Before she could finish, he interrupted her. ¡°So you admit that you were the one who called the nurse.* Vicky choked and continued, ¡®I called a male nurse and I watched him enter the room myself¡­¡± ¡°Can you exin why a female nurse came in and molested me, then?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t think that that nurse would be so bold¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all that nurse¡¯s fault, not yours,¡± he said sarcastically. Vicky admitted that she had been careless, and her voice softened. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so careless. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a ¡®next time¡¯,¡± Tyler said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take care of me, leave. Pretending to care like this only disgusts me.¡± Vicky found him unreasonable and became irritated. ¡°Tyler, how dare you say I don¡¯t want to take care of you? Why else would I stay in the hospital for so long? Cant you be more rational about this?¡± ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Tension rose in the air, and Harry kept wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, all the while holding his breath. Vicky stared at Tyler. ¡°Tyler. Are you sure you want me to go?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°Do youthink I cant bear to be without you?¡± She had taken care of him with all her heart and effort, but all she received in return was his disgust and usations of insincerity. At that moment, Vicky realized that he had indeed lost his memories, and he was no longer the man who said he loved her before the ident. ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll leave. As you wish, I¡¯ll never appear in front of you again,¡± she said coldly and left. ¡°Missus Hart-¡± Harry could not help but call out to her. Before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Tyler, who said, ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡¯ Tyler¡¯s stern gaze swept over him, and Harry immediately quieted down. Vicky paused her steps for a moment before leaving the ward. The sunset dyed the skies in a golden-red hue. A gentle breeze blew, dispersing the lingering scent of disinfectant from Vicky¡¯s nose. Vicky felt a strange sense of emptiness as she left the hospital. She had been taking care of Tyler in the hospital and had hardly left the building. As she walked out of the hospital, however, she felt lost. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Standing at the hospital¡¯s entrance, Vicky lowered her head to check her phone. There were no messages or missed calls. She forgot that he lost his memories about her and that he was no longer the Tyler she knew before. He had forgotten everything, including the beautiful moments they shared when they were in love. A hint of sadness washed over her as she returned home. Not long after she arrived home, Aurora¡¯s text came in. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 [What do you feel like eating tomorrow, Vicky? I¡¯ll cook for you.] Vickyid in bed, exhausted to the point that she could not even shower. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. [You don¡¯t have toe over tomorrow.] Vicky replied. Aurora mistakenly thought that Vicky was mad and immediately called her. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong? Did you not like the food I cooked for you today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Vicky closed her eyes and muttered, ¡°Tyler and I fought. I won¡¯t be going to the hospital again.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been so patient with him, so how on earth did you two end up fighting?* Aurora asked in surprise. ¡°What did you two fight about?* Vicky recounted the events briefly. ¡°¡­ So it was because of me.¡± Aurora felt terrible for what happened. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. He never trusted me in the first ce. Whenever something happens, he¡¯d assume I have bad intentions.* Aurora felt that this was the time when Vicky needed her friends the most and said, ¡°Hey, just wait for me at home, okay? I¡¯lle over right away,¡± Aurora said. Aurora arrived soon after, carrying fresh groceries from the supermarket. Her culinary skills had improved significantlytely, and even her eye for selecting ingredients had grown sharper. Aurora insisted on cooking herself and shooed Vicky out of the kitchen, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough meals at your ce before, so it¡¯s my turn to cook.¡± Unable to persuade her otherwise, Vicky had no choice but to let Aurora cook. After dinner, they sat on the sofa chatting as Aurora tried to console Vicky. ¡°Taking care of someone is a mentally and physically taxing job, and it doesn¡¯t always get appreciated. Since Tyler doesn¡¯t appreciate it, you don¡¯t need to bother yourself over it. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you for a makeover, shopping, and we can go on a trip to rx.¡± Vicky nodded. After chatting for a while, Aurora noticed how tired Vicky seemed and urged her to rest. Vicky took a shower andy down to sleep. She thought that she would not be able to fall asleep, but she quickly drifted into a deep slumber due to exhaustion. After a while, she was abruptly awakened by the jarring sound of her phone ringing. Still half-asleep, she answered the call without checking the caller ID.¡± Hello¡­?¡± ¡°Missus Hart, something¡¯s not right! Mister Hart has a high fever and has been taken to the emergency room!¡± Harry blurted out, panicking. Vicky¡¯s drowsiness vanished in an instant. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but Mister Hart suddenly developed a high fever¡­¡± Harry¡¯s voice was quivering. ¡°The doctor said his condition is severe. He¡¯s being treated in the emergency room now¡­¡± Vicky suddenly remembered that after Tyler¡¯s wound was stitched up, he did have a slight fever but was not considered serious, and the doctor had not raised any concerns. ¡°Missus Hart, do you want to see him? The doctor told me to be prepared in case something happens¡­ If something were to happen¡­¡¯ He muttered,¡± This might be thest time seeing him.¡± Vicky shivered, and the phone slipped from her hand. In a hurry, she managed to say, ¡°I¡¯lle right away.¡± Before Harry could even end the call, Vicky started getting dressed to leave. Aurora heard themotion and came out, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Vicky, where are you going at thiste hour? Did something happen?¡± Vicky¡¯s face was pale with anxiety. ¡°Tyler has been taken to the emergency room again, and his condition seems serious. I have to go see him!¡± Aurora sobered. ¡°It¡¯s probably not easy to get a cab at this hour. Wait for me; I¡¯ll change my clothes and drive you to the hospital right away. ¡°He¡¯s been ending up in the emergency room every few days. You just came back, and he¡¯s already causing trouble again¡­ He¡¯s bing unbearable. He¡¯s not letting anyone have a good night¡¯s sleep. What a nuisance!¡± Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 The atmosphere outside the operating room was tense, and the surgical lights glowed a piercing crimson, resembling blood. Vicky stood outside the room, her face pale and tense. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vicky. Everything will be fine.¡¯ Aurora stood by her side to console her. Aurora could not fathom how a fever could escte to such a critical condition, leading to two critically ill notifications being issued. Upon receiving the critically ill notification, Vicky¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet. Despite trying to maintainposure, her trembling fingers betrayed her emotions as she deeply regretted her impulsive actions earlier that day. After what seemed like an eternity, the door to the operating room was finally pushed open. Vicky rushed forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is he now?¡± She did not even dare to ask whether he was alright. The doctor removed his mask. ¡°Missus Hart, rest assured that the situation is stable at the moment. However¡­¡± He hesitated as he nced at Vicky, ¡°I also mentioned yesterday that Mister Hart cannot continue to experience such incidents frequently. It¡¯d be highly detrimental to his recovery.¡± Vicky lowered her head sadly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Sensing Vicky¡¯s remorse, the doctor refrained from saying more and advised, ¡°Take good care of the patient. Due to the injuries and memory loss, his temperament might be peculiar. Missus Hart, please refrain from confronting him and be more understanding.¡± The more the doctor spoke, the guiltier Vicky felt. She forgot that Tyler got injured trying to save her and felt foolish for harboring grudges against a patient. Since Tyler lost his memories, there seemed to be no point in being upset over trivial matters. Aurora noticed that the doctor¡¯s words had struck a chord with Vicky and made her feel even more remorseful. After returning Tyler Huo to his hospital room, Vicky turned to Harry and Aurora. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight. It¡¯s gettingte; you two should go back and rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste now, so I won¡¯t go back tonight; I¡¯ll spend the night in your room,¡± said Aurora. Vicky nodded. Just as she thought that Harry would offer to stay as well, he said, ¡°Missus care of in the office. I need to go and take a look, so I won¡¯t stay tonight.¡± Tyler had nned to take Vicky on a trip before everything went south, and most of his work had been done in advance. However, some urgent matters required Harry¡¯s attention. Realizing that Harry had to handle work matters for Tyler yet had to rush to immature tantrums at home, Vicky¡¯s remorse escted. ¡°Alright, you may go. I¡¯ll take care of things here,¡± she said. Harry was about to leave when he paused and turned around hesitantly.¡± Missus Hart, you won¡¯t leave Mister Hart behind again, will you?¡± A sharp pain pierced through Vicky¡¯s heart as she muttered,¡±¡­ I wont.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With that, Harry was relieved and finally left. Aurora stared at Harry as he left and mumbled to herself, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like Harry and the doctor are both trying to guilt-trip Vicky?¡± Vicky did not notice anything wrong and said to Aurora, ¡°Aurora, you should go to rest.¡± Aurora stared hesitantly at Vicky and noticed that she was too absorbed in matters rted to Tyler. In the end, she wordlessly left. For the entire night, Vicky remained by Tyler¡¯s bed and drifted off to sleep close to dawn. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 As Vicky slept, however, she felt something gently stroking her cheek. It almost felt as though she was tickled by a feather. Vicky instinctively scratched her cheek, and the tickling sensation disappeared. After a while, her cheek started itching again. Vicky had not been sleeping well and started to sober up due to the sensation. Her long eyshes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes. A pair of cold, disdainful eyes were staring at her silently. Vicky was taken aback before eximing with delight, ¡°Tyler! You¡¯re awake?!¡¯ She reached out to feel the temperature on his forehead, but he turned his head away, avoiding her touch. Vicky¡¯s hand stiffened for a moment. ¡°How do you feel now? Are you still ufortable?¡± she asked. Tyler did not answer her question, and the look in his eyes remained distant. ¡°Why are you here?¡± His voice was hoarse, but his disdain and detachment were unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vicky apologized softly. ¡°About yesterday¡­ It was my fault.¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°I recall hearing you solemnly promising yesterday that you¡¯d never appear in front of me again.¡± He scanned her from head to toe. ¡°Did youe prepared with the divorce agreement for me to sign, Ms. Shaw?¡± Vicky told herself countless times to not argue with him and not to be influenced by his words. However, upon hearing his cold taunts, she almost broke her resolve. ¡°Yesterday¡­ I acted impulsively, and I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Vicky gazed into his dark eyes. ¡°You got injured because of me, and I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone at the hospital.¡± ¡°So you do remember why I¡¯m in a hospital to begin with, huh?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression remained nk. ¡°Here I thought you¡¯ve lost her memory, too.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, this won¡¯t happen again in the future,¡¯ said Vicky. ¡°In the future?¡± His thin lips curved slightly. ¡®Do you think I¡¯d still believe you?¡± Vicky wanted to argue but was interrupted by a knock on the door. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Subsequently, Aurora walked in. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ll go buy breakfast in a bit. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get you some-¡± Her gaze swept across the room and fell on Tyler. She paused for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Two critically ill notifications were issued yesterday, so I didn¡¯t expect the almighty Mister Hart to wake up so soon!¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened further at the sight of Aurora. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, Miss Starling.¡± Aurora pouted. ¡°You did it again, Tyler; you managed to fill Vicky so full of guilt that she went back on her word and rushed here in the middle of the night to see you.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I did this on purpose?¡¯ he questioned. ¡°You know the answer to that.¡± The more Aurora dwelled on it, the more she realized that something was wrong. Tyler had always epted being taken care of by Vicky despite what he said, and it surprised Aurora that he chased Vicky out. At this moment, Aurora realized that it was only another one of his tactics to pin Vicky down so she could not leave again even if she wanted to. ¡°Fine. I did all this on purpose. I brought this on myself,¡± he said coldly. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Aurora was surprised that Tyler admitted to it so frankly when she saw him struggle to sit up from the bed. Vicky¡¯s expression darkened, and she quickly went to support him. ¡°Tyler, what are you trying to do?¡± Tyler coldly brushed her hand away. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Tyler, you just came out of the emergency room. Can you stop being so reckless?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being reckless?¡± His voice was icy. ¡¯Your good friend here used me of hurting myself on purpose. She also thinks I¡¯m just being reckless.¡± ¡°She¡­ She was just talking nonsense.¡± Vicky looked at Aurora and exchanged nces with her. ¡°Before you lost your memory, you and Aurora didn¡¯t get along well. She was just saying it out of spite¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± Tyler was not buying Vicky¡¯s exnation. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned something simr to her, would she have said such things? Vicky, if you don¡¯t want to take care of me, just say it. Why pretend to be a good person and get someone else to speak your own mind?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± ¡°Just leave. I don¡¯t want to see you both.¡± ¡°Tyler, can you stop making a scene?¡± ¡°Not leaving, huh?¡± Tyler sat up and was about to get off the bed. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll go.¡± Vicky hurriedly stopped him from getting out of bed. ¡°Tyler, if you keep acting like this, you¡¯ll ruin your body!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he said expressionlessly. ¡°The sooner I die, the sooner you can inherit my estate.¡± ¡°Tyler Hart!¡± Vicky was furious. ¡°Try saying that one more time!¡± ¡°Are you getting angry because I got it right, Vicky?¡± Tyler hesitated for a few seconds, then smirked. ¡°If you weren¡¯t hoping for my death, what happened to that female nurse yesterday? If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have to be rushed to the emergency room.¡± Vicky¡¯s shoulders slumped. Indeed, if she had not left him alone in the ward, the female nurse would not have taken advantage of the situation. In the end, this incident was her fault. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her voice softened as she apologized again. ¡°I promise that from now on, I¡¯ll never leave you alone in the ward. I¡¯ll stay by your bedside every step of the way.¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± ¡°This time, I give you my word. I¡¯ll never break my promise,¡± she said sincerely. ¡°What¡¯s your word worth?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vicky considered for a moment and tentatively asked, ¡°Then¡­how about I write a formal guarantee?¡± Tyler nced at her but remained silent. Vicky found paper and a pen, carefully wrote a guarantee, and signed her name on it before handing it to Tyler. ¡°Take a look. Is this okay?¡± Tyler nced at the guarantee. ¡°You only promise to take care of me until I recover, but you haven¡¯t written what you will pay if you fail to do so.¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°What do you think will be appropriate, then?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± She decided to take care of Tyler until he recovered, and she had to admit that she acted recklessly by leaving the hospital. Once she regained herposure, Vicky realized how childish she was to get angry at a patient. Tyler stared at the guarantee thoughtfully. Seeing this, Vicky said gently, ¡°Justy down for now, okay?¡± He remained quiet and she sighed a breath of relief before covering him with a nket. Aurora stared at the sight before her and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She had been suspicious about whether Tyler had truly lost his memories, but judging from the scene before her, she finally believed that he had forgotten everything. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 ¡®No, he probably has his brain knocked out of ce to evene up with the idea of having Vicky sign a guarantee,¡¯ Aurora thought, feeling like she had been struck by lightning. ¡®How can he be so childish? I always thought that Tyler was cunning and dangerously scheming, but with what happened just now¡­ What am I seeing right now?¡¯ Aurora felt a wave of sympathy for Vicky. Not only did she have to take care of Tyler, but she also had to endure his childish, bad temper. If he truly did not want Vicky to take care of him, he could have refused it, yet he epted the guarantee in the end, which was enough to show that he never wanted to chase Vicky out. Although amnesia could exin Tyler¡¯s abnormal behavior, Aurora still found it odd. s, no matter how hard she thought, she could not put her finger on it at the moment. As Aurora pondered, Tyler¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on her, his tone filled with disgust. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Aurora snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Who said I wanted to stay?¡± She did not want to make things too difficult for Vicky and thus said, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out now, Vicky.¡¯ ¡°Okay. Have a safe drive.¡± Harry seemed to be very busy as ofte and had not been to the hospital for several days. Aurora still brought lunch for Vicky every noon, but Vicky no longer dared to leave Tyler alone in the ward. She would quickly retrieve the lunchbox and return to the room, spending no more than three minutes outside. Vicky ate her meals in the ward, but the taste of the food was still subjected to Tyler¡¯s disdain. ignored his cold sarcasm, and over time, Tyler seemed to have grown ustomed to it, no longer making crude remarks. In the following days, under Vicky¡¯s attentive care, Tyler¡¯s condition improved, and his wounds gradually healed. However, the doctor still forbade Tyler from getting in contact with water but allowed him to be wiped with a towel. Vicky was afraid that Tyler might move around and worsen his injuries, so she had to do it herself. When she removed Tyler¡¯s patient gown and saw the gunshot wound and the hideous scar left by the car ident, Vicky was stunned. She would usually steer clear When the doctor came to change Tyler¡¯s dressings, so this was the first time she saw Tyler¡¯s scars so directly. She had seen his body countless times before, but at the sight of how it was filled with scars, tears started to gather in her eyes. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Tyler¡¯s low, cold voice interrupted Vicky¡¯s thoughts. Vicky stared at Tyler in a daze and found his eyes dark and emotionless. She did not know what Tyler was thinking when he tried to end their lives, nor did she know why he changed his mind at the veryst moment and shielded her from the impact. Regardless, he was injured because of her, and that thought caused Vicky¡¯s heart to ache. She looked away and carefully wiped his body with a warm, wet towel. She avoided touching his wounds and trembled slightly as she lowered her head, her hair concealing the look on her face. A few momentster, a lone tear fell onto Tyler¡¯s chest, and he instantly tensed. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He reached out to grab Vicky by the wrist and asked hoarsely, ¡¯Why are you crying?¡± Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Vicky froze for a second. ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Tyler¡¯s long fingers gently brushed the corner of her eye. ¡°What¡¯s this, then?¡± A glistening teardrop rested on his fingertip, and Vicky felt rather dazed at the sight of the teardrop. She struggled to believe that she would shed tears for him. Tyler wiped away the tear from her eye. ¡°Are you this reluctant to part with me?¡¯ Before Vicky could ask what he meant, he muttered, ¡®I¡¯ve thought it over. If you don¡¯t want a divorce, we won¡¯t get one.¡± ¡°What?¡¯ ¡°Considering how wholeheartedly you¡¯ve taken care of me, I can think about staying married,¡± he exined. Vicky stared nkly at his face and struggled to react. ¡°But you already agreed before¡­¡± ¡°I only agreed because I had just lost my memory and didn¡¯t know you well, so I had no feelings for you. However, you¡¯ve treated me fairly well, and continuing this marriage wouldn¡¯t be something unbearable.¡± ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Vicky wanted to say something but was interrupted by Tyler. ¡°I know what you want to say that I once had feelings for someone else, but I¡¯ve forgotten about that now. Besides¡­¡¯ He narrowed his eyes darkly.¡± I¡¯ve been in this hospital for so long, and she hasn¡¯t ¡°Tyler, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I took care of you because you got injured saving me. This is what I should do. I¡¯m not doing this to change your mind about us or the marriage¡­¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Are you saying that no matter who gets hurt for you, you¡¯d take care of them just like you did for me?¡¯ he questioned sharply. Vicky hesitated for a few seconds before nodding gently, ¡°Yes.¡± A fleeting trace of mncholy crossed his eyes. ¡°Will you also undress the other person and wipe their body like you did for me?¡± Vicky opened her mouth but did not say anything. She would take care of the other person, but not in the same way she cared for Tyler; there were boundaries that she would not cross. From Vicky¡¯s perspective, Tyler was indeed different from anyone else. His eyes shimmered as he continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Even if I recover my memories in the future, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± i ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s not about that. I just feel¡­we¡¯re not verypatible, that¡¯s all.¡± Tyler retorted, ¡°How so?¡± ¡°¡­ Our personalities don¡¯t match.¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse. I can consider divorcing you if you can tell me the real reason why we aren¡¯t fit to be together.¡± What happened between her and Tyler could hardly be exined with just a few words, and it was even harder to do so with Tyler¡¯s amnesia. ¡°Have I treated you poorly?¡± he asked. Vicky froze, not knowing how to answer. Tyler seemed to have drawn a conclusion from her silence and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will-¡® Vicky interrupted him abruptly. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Vicky looked at Tylor suspiciously. ¡°Tyler, you agreed to the divorce. Why are you suddenly changing your mind about it?¡± ¡°I told you. You have taken good care of me, and I start to think that you¡¯re not that bad,¡± he replied casually. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡¯ ¡°What else?¡± Vicky remained silent, her gaze fixed on him. Although Tyler had lost his memories, he was still perceptive. He met her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you thinking that I dont want a divorce because I¡¯ve regained my memories?¡¯ Vicky stared into his eyes and said, ¡°If you haven¡¯t recovered your memories, then¡­the only exnation for this is that you never lost them in the first ce.¡± He remainedposed. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Vicky was about to exin, but Tyler beat her to it. ¡°You seem certain that I won¡¯t want to divorce you if I have my memories.¡± A hint of yfulness appeared in his eyes. ¡°That seems to contradict what you told me before, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Vicky realized what he was getting at and paled as it dawned on her that he outsmarted her. ¡°Tyler, are you testing me?¡± she questioned sharply.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What else would it be?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression returned to indifference. ¡®Do you think I really dont want a divorce?¡± Vicky secretly breathed a sigh of relief but said, ¡°The doctor said you¡¯ll Since you haven¡¯t changed your mind, we can wait until you¡¯re out of the hospital¡­¡± He smirked. ¡°Vicky, why do I feel like you¡¯re more eager than I am about the divorce?¡¯ Though Vicky merely fed Tyler the same lies he fed her in the past, she was not as confident as she was not telling the truth. On top of that, she did not wish for Tyler to find out that they once dated. She looked away. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m just worried that if we drag it out, I might change my mind¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tyler tilted her chin up and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then don¡¯t.¡± Vicky red at him sharply. ¡¯Tyler, are you toying with me?!¡¯ ¡°Vicky, who¡¯s toying with whom exactly?¡± He leaned closer to her, his warm breath brushing against her cheek seductively. ¡¯Do you really think¡­I¡¯m that easily fooled?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± He blushed his long finger past her lips and said, ¡°You said that I was the one who wanted the divorce, yet you seem more eager than anyone when the topic is brought up. Can it be that¡­¡± Vicky tensed and thought, ¡®Did he realize the truth?!¡¯ ¡°Can it be that you¡¯re desperate to get away because of theplications I suffer due to the car ident?¡± he whispered into her ear. Vicky immediately focused on his words. ¡°Complications? Whatplications?¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you want to leave considering theplications of my condition.¡± He shoved her away and closed his eyes. ¡°You can tell me the truth. I won¡¯t stop you from being happy.¡± ¡°What?¡¯ Vicky was confused as she had not heard from Harry or the doctors that there wereptions. ¡°What are you referring to?¡± Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Tyler closed his eyes and remained silent. No matter how Vicky pestered him about theplications he mentioned, Tyler refused to speak. Frustrated, Vicky sought out Tyler¡¯s attending doctor to inquire about his condition. At first, the doctor seemed hesitant to share, but after Vicky¡¯s persistent questioning, he finally caved and revealed the truth. ¡°Due to the several idents Tyler had recently, his body has been gradually recovering, but his vital organs have suffered immensely,¡± the doctor said cautiously. ¡°In simpler terms, his immune system has been damaged and weakened. As a result, he¡¯ll be vulnerable to frequent illnesses.¡± Vicky paled. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Tyler almost never fell ill for as long as she knew him, and when he did, it was usually due to overworking or not eating on time. With proper care and rest, he would quickly recover. He had also suffered injuries from some of his enemies¡¯ attacks, but he had always recovered swiftly from whatever injuries he sustained. Vicky found it hard to ept that Tyler had weakened. Spotting her troubled expression, the doctor hurriedly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Missus Hart. Mister Hart proper care and recovery over three to five years, he can regain his health¡­¡± ¡°Three to five years?¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s going to take that long?¡± ¡°Some people remain sickly throughout their lives and may never recover, still has hope for recovery. Three to five years is not considered long.¡± The doctor advised, ¡°After he is discharged, Mister Hart needs to be extra cautious in his daily life. He needs to avoid catching colds, have enough rest, and eat on time¡­ His recovery will require your careful supervision, Missus Hart.¡± Vicky fell into silence. Another week passed, and Tyler was finally discharged. On the day of Tyler¡¯s discharge, Aurora came to help Vicky pack her belongings. After finishing packing, Aurora went to the ward to find Vicky and saw her helping Tyler into his coat. Aurora¡¯s eyes widened at the sight, and she grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re an adult, Tyler. Do you still need Vicky to help you get dressed? Are you a child, or are you incapable of taking care of yourself?¡± Tyler nced at Aurora but did not bother to say a word. ¡°He was shot in the shoulder, so he¡¯s not very mobile¡­¡± Vicky exined. ¡°Why are you defending him?¡± Aurora pulled Vicky out of the ward. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t you think Tyler is getting more unreasonable?¡± Vicky looked at Aurora. ¡°Unreasonable?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already discharged, which means his injuries have mostly healed. Simple daily activities can be done on his own, yet he still has you feed him and help him get dressed!¡± Seeing her friend treated like a servant for Tyler enraged Aurora. Vicky smiled. ¡°He didn¡¯t request this. I¡¯m doing it because I want to.¡± Aurora gritted his teeth in frustration. ¡°Vicky, haven¡¯t you noticed? You¡¯re helping him out of the kindness of your heart, but each time¡­he makes it look like you¡¯re begging for a chance to help him while he¡¯s only epting your help reluctantly.¡± After a few moments of silence, Vicky said, ¡°That¡¯s what he is like. He¡¯s like this in the past as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re spoiling him!¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡°It won¡¯t be for long. Once he is discharged, I¡¯ll divorce him and move out of his house as soon as possible.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Vicky, I have a few extra rooms in my apartment, so why don¡¯t you move in with m~¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Aurora¡¯s words were cut off as the door to the ward was pushed open, and Tyler walked out expressionlessly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve been discharged, that means I¡¯ve recovered,¡± he aloofly dered. ¡°You can leave now if you don¡¯t want to stay.¡± It was evident that Tyler overheard Vicky and Aurora¡¯s conversation. ¡°The doctor said that being discharged doesn¡¯t mean a total recovery. You still need to be observed at home for a week¡­¡± Vicky reasoned. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Tyler interrupted her as he stepped out of the ward. ¡°I can still take care of myself.¡± Aurora was annoyed by Tyler¡¯s arrogance. She had nned to let Vicky have some fun toying with him while he suffered from amnesia, but it seemed that Vicky was the one who suffered. Not wanting to argue with Tyler, Aurora nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s Harry? Why haven¡¯t I seen him around recently?¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Harry has been on a business trip recently.¡± In fact, Harry had not visited since thest time he left. ¡®Tyler is discharged from the hospital, yet his assistant doesn¡¯t show up and leaves everything to Vicky!¡¯ Aurora thought angrily. Despite being infuriated by the situation, Aurora refrained from making any sarcastic remarks, knowing Tyler would throw yet another temper tantrum if she did, and Vicky would be left to calm him again. ¡®Out of sight, out of mind, I guess,¡¯ she thought, before turning to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll go handle the discharge procedures,¡± she said. After dropping Vicky off at the mansion, Aurora did not linger and left immediately. Inside the vi, Vicky looked at the man beside her and asked tentatively,¡± Tyler, do you have any memories of this ce?¡± He observed the surroundings and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Vicky felt conflicted by his reaction. Tyler used toe home frequently after they first got married, but after losing their child, he rarely came home, so it was not surprising that he had no impression of the ce. ¡°The doctor said your amnesia might be recoverable through hypnosis. Do you want to give it a try?¡± she asked. Remembering Harvey¡¯s rmendation of a skilled hypnotist, Vicky continued, ¡°I have a friend who knows a very talented hypnotist. Maybe he can help you recover your memory.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze flickered, and he turned to look at her. ¡°Which friend are you referring to?¡± Vicky was taken aback by his odd focus on the matter. ¡®You won¡¯t know even if I tell you,¡± she replied. ¡°Try me.¡± Vicky remained quiet for a few moments and said, ¡®Nevermind if you don¡¯t need one. I almost forgot that you know quite a few skilled hypnotists yourself.¡± Back when Vicky was about to recover her memories, Tyler introduced her to a hypnotist only to keep her from remembering everything. Tyler had always manipted her, and this caused Vicky¡¯s expression to grow indifferent. ¡°Tyler, since you¡¯re already discharged, let¡¯s make time to get a divorce.¡± She wanted to wait another few days, but the mention of hypnosis reminded Vicky that Tyler might not agree to the divorce if he regained his memories. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, and suddenly, he scowled and pressed his temple. Startled, Vicky hurried over. ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My head hurts.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Panicking, Vicky said, ¡°Why would you get a headache all of a sudden?¡± She thought back to theplications the doctor mentioned and immediately called the doctor. While waiting for the doctor to arrive, Vicky helped Tyler into the bedroom, and her heart sank at the agony on his pale face, realizing that he was truly wounded. A team of doctors arrived soon after. After examining Tyler, the doctor nced at him, who was lying unconscious, and gestured for Vicky to step outside to talk. Vicky walked out of the bedroom and closed the door. Anxiously, she asked, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s going on? Hasn¡¯t he recovered yet? Should he continue with hospital treatment?¡± The doctor lowered his voice, ¡°Missus Hart, Mister Hart¡¯s condition isn¡¯t that severe.¡± ¡°Then why does he have a headache?¡± ¡°Mister Hart lost his memory due to the car ident, and his headache may be rted to his amnesia.¡± The doctor looked at Vicky. ¡°Did you say something that might¡¯ve upset him?¡± ¡®So, was it me mentioning divorce that upset him?¡¯ she thought and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡®But he seemed fine when he was at the hospital¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°Perhaps returning to a familiar environment stimted his memories, which resulted in his current situation,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°Missus Hart, the recovery of memories is a gradual and delicate process. Forcing the brain to recall certain memories prematurely can cause brain damage. Until Mister Hart undergoes memory recovery treatment, it¡¯s better not to bring up topics that might upset him.¡± Vicky stiffened, wondering if that meant she could not bring up the subject of divorce anymore. ¡°But¡­¡± Before Vicky could say more, the doctor interrupted her with a serious look on his face. ¡°Missus Hart, forcibly stimting the brain can have severe consequences. It could cause headaches, unconsciousness, or even turn someone into a lunatic¡­ I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want Mister Hart to be a lunatic, do you?¡± Vicky fell silent. She had experienced Tyler¡¯s madness firsthand. If he truly went mad, the consequences would be unthinkable. The doctor continued, ¡°Mister Hart was just discharged from the hospital. I hope you can be more understanding of him, Missus Hart.¡± Vicky took a deep breath. ¡°I understand.¡± After giving some more instructions, the doctor left. Vicky could only put the divorce matter on hold for the time being. A few dayster, Vicky received a call from an unexpected acquaintance- Harvey. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡± he greeted. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. How about you?¡± Harvey¡¯s family had some issues a while ago, so he hurried back to deal with them. It had been a long time since she and Harvey contacted each other. ¡°My family matters have been resolved,¡± remarked Harvey pleasantly.¡± Vicky, do you have time today? Let me treat you to a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Are you back in Stoneford City?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡±1 took a morning flight.¡± Vicky nced at the time hesitantly. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Sensing Vicky¡¯s hesitation, Harvey asked, ¡°Is something bothering you? Are you not free today?¡± Vicky considered for a moment and finally replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m free. Where should we meet?¡± ¡°At our usual ce,¡¯ Harvey replied. Vicky¡¯s memories had already returned, so she knew where Harvey was referring to. ¡°Alright,¡± replied Vicky before ending the call. After changing into a different outfit, Vicky came out of her room and ran into Tyler on her way downstairs. Even though Tyler had been discharged from the hospital, his injuries were not fully healed. During this time, he had been resting at home and familiarizing himself with work rted to Hart Corporation. Due to Tyler¡¯s amnesia, their rtionship was somewhat awkward, so they had days. Though, Tyler hardly showed any opposition to this arrangement. Seeing Vicky holding her handbag, ready to go out, a barely noticeable frown appeared on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°Are you going out?¡± Vicky nodded. She had not gone out much apart from going grocery shopping. He studied her face intently and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m meeting a friend,¡± Vicky replied. ¡¯I¡¯ve already packed lunch in a thermos, so you don¡¯t need to wait for me.¡± Having said that, Vicky picked up her bag and prepared to leave, only for Tyler to grab her wrist after she took a few steps forward. Tyler¡¯s low voice reached her ears, and he sounded displeased. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go.¡± Vicky was taken aback and turned to look at Tyler. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tyler lowered his gaze to her. ¡°You can¡¯t leave me alone at home.¡± Vicky was puzzled. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay home alone?¡¯ After a brief silence, Tyler said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memory. You can¡¯t leave me alone at home.¡¯ Vicky blinked nkly. ¡®You lost your memory, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be alone at home. Besides, even if I¡¯m at home, you¡¯re usually in the study, working¡­ It doesn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡± He pursed his lips in displeasure and questioned, ¡°You promised to take care of me until I recover. I haven¡¯t recovered yet, and you¡¯re already nning to run away?¡± Vicky felt exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to run away. I¡¯m just meeting a friend. I¡¯ll be back in the evening.¡¯ ¡°In the evening?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes darkly. ¡°Who are you meeting that you need to spend that much time with? Vicky, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another man.¡± Vicky twitched slightly, and Tyler¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯re still not divorced, and you¡¯re already openly looking for someone else?¡± ¡°Can you stop being so harsh with your words? I already said it¡¯s a friend. Can¡¯t I have a few friends of the opposite sex?¡¯ Tyler sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a pure friendship between a man and a woman. It¡¯s just an excuse to cover up affairs.¡¯ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That¡¯s just your opinion.¡± She pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling irritated by how difficult Tyler became after he lost his memories. ¡®I¡¯ve already made an appointment with him. I am going to bete.¡± She brushed his hand off and said, ¡®I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Tyler reached out to grab her wrist again and refused to let go. ¡®Why do the two of you need so much time together?¡± His cold tone made Vicky feel like she was suffocating, and she thought to herself, ¡®Even without his memories, he hasn¡¯t changed one bit.¡¯ ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m not your prisoner. I¡¯m not required to report every detail of my life to you.¡¯ The look in her eyes hardened as she drawled, ¡°I have a social life of my own, and you have no right to interfere with that.¡± Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Tyler felt taken aback as he met her eyes, and Vicky took the opportunity to push him away. Tyler did not stop her again, and she proceeded to put her shoes on. Before walking through the door, she paused and turned hesitantly to look at Tyler. He remained still and had his head bowed, seemingly lost in his thoughts. She quickly looked away and left the mansion. On the way, she called Harry and asked him to drop by the mansion. Though she felt that Tyler was an adult who was fully capable of taking care of himself at home, someone else needed to check on him. When she arrived at the cafe, Harvey was already waiting. Vicky walked over and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Harvey smiled politely and pulled out a chair for her. ¡®No, I just arrived early. II After taking their seats, they each ordered a cup of coffee, and the bitter sweet aroma of coffee floated in the air. Harvey looked at Vicky¡¯s drink and smiled. ¡°After all these years, your taste hasn¡¯t changed.¡± Vicky returned the smile. ¡°Same goes for you.¡± So much had happened to Vicky since regaining her memories, and Harvey had his life to worry about, so they rarely had the chance to sit and talk like this. Leaning casually on his chair, Harvey said, ¡°As we grow older, we often realize that the things we¡¯re most used to are the best.¡± ¡°Thank you for helping me all this time after I lost my memory,¡¯ Vicky said earnestly. Though Harvey had once said that he owed her, their engagement was not based on romantic feelings; they were more like business partners. Besides, everything that happened back then was orchestrated by Tyler behind the scenes, and it had nothing to do with Harvey. Harvey did not owe her anything. On the contrary, it was Vicky who owed him. Despite not having seen each other for a long time, they were not at all estranged, and they simply enjoyed each other¡¯spany like old friends. Outside the cafe, a pair of cold eyes silently observed everything inside. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± Harry, who stood beside Tyler, nervously suggested, ¡¯Let¡¯s go back for now¡­ You¡¯re not dressed warmly enough, and you might catch a cold.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Tyler ignored him and continued to stare intently at the sight before him. Inside the cafe, Vicky had not noticed anything unusual and continued chatting with Harvey. Suddenly, the smile on Harvey¡¯s face gradually faded, and a rare seriousness appeared in his captivating eyes. ¡°Vicky, I don¡¯t mean to pry into your privacy, but there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± Vicky grew a little uneasy at Harvey¡¯s serious expression. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Has Tyler lost his memory?¡± he asked. Vicky was taken aback and did not answer immediately. Instead, she discreetly assessed Harvey¡¯s expression. Harvey continued, ¡°Vicky, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I haven¡¯t nted any spies around Tyler or you. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Harvey hesitated before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that Tyler lost his memories.¡± Vicky¡¯s grip tightened around her coffee cup. Harvey looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know where these rumorse from, but¡­at the moment, a few people have found out about this. If it¡¯s just a rumor, that¡¯s fine, but if he truly suffers from amnesia¡­ Vicky, you¡¯ll be in grave danger.¡± She froze as Harvey continued in his melodious voice, ¡°Once his enemies learn of this, they¡¯ll try and eliminate Tyler. You¡¯ve always been the best target if they want to ckmail Tyler. If he remembers you, he¡¯ll try his best to protect you, but if he doesn¡¯t, he might choose to sacrifice you. Naturally, some of his enemies are more cautious, but what I¡¯m most concerned about is that¡­¡± He stared at Vicky and said, ¡¯The Harts won¡¯t let this chance slip by.¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered gently. She had experienced firsthand just how cunning and ruthless the members of the Harts could be. First, Lincoln pretended to be the mysterious person and gained her trust, then he exposed the truth in front of her. It seemed like he was only trying to sow discord between her and Tyler, but Vicky had a hunch that Lincoln must have other motives as well. At the moment, she had no clue as to what Lincoln was plotting. With Tyler suffering from amnesia and having to deal with the scheming members of the Harts including Lincoln, Vicky could not help but worry for him. Taking in her silence, Harvey spoke, ¡¯¡¯Vicky, Tyler can¡¯t protect you at all in his current state. Have you ever thought of leaving him?¡± Vicky took a sip of her coffee and said, ¡°Not now.¡± Harvey narrowed his eyes. ¡¯Why not?¡± ¡°He got seriously injured trying to save me, and he hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Besides, you know that he¡¯s lost his memory¡­¡± Vicky lowered her head. ¡°If I leave him now, he might be even more dangerous.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But staying by his side right now puts you in danger, too-¡° ¡°So, it¡¯d be best for Vicky to leave me and stay by your side, then,¡± interjected a stern voice from behind them. ¡¯Is that what you are trying to say?¡± Both Vicky and Harvey were startled and turned to look at the source of the voice. There stood a handsome man dressed in a ck coat that entuated his tall and slender figure. He exuded an aura of menace, and his eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Tyler?¡± Vicky stood up. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Soon, she realized what happened. ¡°You were following me?!¡± Tyler¡¯s icy gaze fell upon her. ¡°Vicky, is this the friend you were so eager to meet that you didn¡¯t mind leaving me all alone at home?!¡± Tyler¡¯s sudden appearance immediately drew the attention of everyone in the cafe, and many young girls began whispering to each other. ¡°Look, look! The man who just barged in is so handsome!¡± ¡°Wow, he¡¯s really good-looking, and he seems majestic¡­ I want to get his number, but his presence is so intimidating. D*mn it, I¡¯m even scared!¡± ¡°The man sitting opposite the beautiful woman is quite handsome, too. He has a charming and mysterious aura, especially those mesmerizing eyes.¡± Amid the onlookers¡¯ shock, Tyler grabbed Vicky¡¯s wrist and pulled her out without offering any exnation. Vicky was dragged away so rudely that she almost fell, so Harvey quickly stepped in and supported her. Tyler¡¯s anger surged as he could not believe that Harvey dared to touch Vicky in front of him. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Tyler¡¯s gaze turned murderous. Before Vicky could utter a word, she caught a glimpse of a sharp object. Her eyes widened, and just as she was about to warn Harvey, the object flew toward him. Harvey¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and he instinctively took a few steps back, dodging the attack. Still, his arm got grazed, and his white shirt was instantly stained with blood. Harvey was injured despite his quick-thinking dodge. ¡°Harvey!¡¯ Vicky paled, and she rushed to check on him, but her wrist was tightly held. ¡°Try running over to him and see what happens,¡± Tyler threatened. The stupefied Vicky raised her head. She locked eyes with Tyler and felt a chill down her spine. His expression twisted ruthlessly, and his presence was suffocating Blood dripped from Harvey¡¯s arm, and he frowned. ¡®This is the Tyler that Vicky describes to be vulnerable and powerless?¡¯ Harvey¡¯s gaze swept across Tyler¡¯s face, knowing he would have lost his arm if he did not dodge the attack in time. Tyler did not even spare a nce at Harvey and calmly dragged Vicky outside. ¡°Tyler.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Have you¡­remembered?¡± Tyler came to a sudden halt, and he gazed down at her. Meeting his possessive and intense gaze, Vicky¡¯s heart pounded as those eyes resembled the way they looked before Tyler lost his memories. ¡°No.¡± The ruthless look in Tyler¡¯s eyes was gradually reced by indifference as he regained his composure. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No?¡± Vicky stared at him unwaveringly. ¡°If you haven¡¯t remembered anything, why did you attack Harvey?¡± ¡°Do you not remember what he said just now?¡± Tyler asked angrily. ¡°Do I have to treat someone who stirs up trouble with kindness?¡± ¡°He only spoke the truth, but what did you do? If you don¡¯t remember him, why do you hold such strong prejudice against him?¡± She studied his face sharply. ¡°Besides, our rtionship will end sooner orter; you said that yourself. Harvey was just stating a fact, was he not?¡± Vicky intended to say ¡®divorce¡¯, but as the words approached her lips, she remembered that he could not handle any more provocations, so she rephrased her sentence. Although there was a possibility that Tyler had not lost his memory, she unconsciously left some room for doubt. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯re still married, and you¡¯re still legally my wife.¡± He tightened his grip around her wrist. ¡°For as long as you¡¯re mine, I won¡¯t let you flirt around! ?1 ¡°I¡¯ve exined multiple times that we¡¯re just friends!¡± Pain shot up Vicky¡¯s arm, and she gritted her teeth at the pain. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself¡­ Tyler, let go!¡± Instead of letting go, Tyler merely tightened his grip. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 ¡°Come with me. ¡°No,¡± rejected Vicky. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m only going to say this onest time. Come with me,¡± he said in a threatening tone. Vicky flinched. The fear that had taken root deep within her caused her to pant heavily as she thought to herself, ¡®Maybe he hasn¡¯t lost his memories. Maybe it¡¯s all just another ploy, and Harvey¡¯s appearance caused Tyler to show his true self.¡¯ Vicky moved her lips to speak, only for Harvey to beat her to it. ¡°Tyler, that¡¯s enough.¡± Tyler had not spared a nce at Harvey apart from the time he cut him. Upon hearing Harvey¡¯s voice, the look in Tyler¡¯s eyes turned sinister. Vicky noticed the malicious intent in his eyes and realized that Tyler seemed to be more hostile toward Harvey than he was to Lincoln. Tyler¡¯s lips curled, and a flicker of malevolence swirled in his eyes. ¡°What, you want to stop me from taking my woman away?¡± Harvey gazed at his dark expression and chuckled softly. ¡°I used to think you didn¡¯t want Vicky to have any contact with me due to your possessiveness, but I stand corrected. You¡¯re not possessive; you¡¯re just afraid of losing her. Tyler, you can¡¯t even help but rush in here minutes after Vicky and I started talking. Are you afraid that I would¡¯ve taken Vicky away if you came a littleter?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t followed her, how would I learn that you are trying to lure my woman away?¡± Tyler retorted coldly. Harvey looked genuinely surprised. ¡°I only suggested Vicky stay away from you. When did I ask her to leave with me?¡± Tyler stiffened for a brief moment. ¡°Tyler, when did you be unsure of yourself?¡± Harvey leisurely assessed Tyler and said with azy smile, ¡°Besides, ording to what Vicky told me, your personality improved slightly after your amnesia. I don¡¯t see much change in you, though¡­¡± Vicky suspected that Tyler had not really lost his memory, and Harvey had some doubts too, though not as much as Vicky did. Tyler¡¯s attitude toward Vicky made it hard to judge if he had truly lost his memories as Tyler was an inherently domineering person. The fact that Tyler would explode on the spot when he saw Vicky with other men was somewhat unexpected to Harvey. After all, Tyler had always been rather sinister in his way. To meddle in his and Vicky¡¯s rtionship, Tyler had someone kidnap Gloria and give Harvey an ultimatum. He then started manipting things behind the scenes, allowing Gloria to discover the truth and openly bullying Vicky. In the end, Tyler went as far as to send Harvey to prison merely because he disliked him. The fact that Tyler attacked Harvey in front of Vicky did not quite fit Tyler¡¯s usual personality. It would be understandable if he genuinely lost his memory, but if he had not, then it would mean he had lost control of his possessiveness toward Vicky. The look in Harvey¡¯s eyes darkened thoughtfully. Tyler sneered. ¡°You¡¯re telling Vicky to stay away from me now, but that¡¯s just a step away from you taking her away, right? Mister Sparks, aren¡¯t you a master at being the lover? You¡¯ve done this before.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Tyler, you said you haven¡¯t remembered anything. How do you know about this?¡± ¡°Not only do I know about your history of running away with Harvey but also about you running away with Alex and Sebastian,¡± Tyler replied coldly.¡± Do you think I¡¯m so foolish not to investigate our past?¡± Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 N?velDrama.Org content. Tyler met Vicky¡¯s gaze and added, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d let a woman I know nothing about stay by my side?¡± Apart from the time they fell in love overseas, Tyler could find out about anything he wanted to since she returned to Stoneford City. Vicky would not overthink if this was any other time, but the fact that Tyler had suddenly appeared and attacked Harvey caused Vicky to grow suspicious. Just then, Harvey spoke up once again, ¡°Tyler, you might think that I¡¯m trying to sow discord between you and Vicky by asking her to stay away from you, but just look at what you¡¯re doing right now. Not only did you cut me with a knife, but you¡¯re about to break Vicky¡¯s wrist, too, and you don¡¯t even notice it. Who¡¯d possibly encourage Vicky to be with a violent man like you?¡± After Harvey¡¯s reminder, Tyler finally noticed that he had left red bruises on Vicky¡¯s wrist from his tight grip. His gaze flickered, and he quickly released her hand, only to hold Vicky¡¯s wrist again, though this time with a gentler touch. Harvey, still bleeding from the earlier confrontation, paid no attention to his injury and wore a casual smile. ¡°Tyler, you can¡¯t force a woman¡¯s heart. If she truly loves you, no one can take her away. If she doesn¡¯t love you, you won¡¯t be able to keep her even if you lock her up.¡± Harvey¡¯s and Tyler¡¯s philosophies were always at odds with each other. Tyler frowned and was about to speak when Harvey cut him off. ¡°Still, I must rify one thing. There are no romantic feelings between Vicky and me. She doesn¡¯t have feelings for me, and our engagement was merely a deal we both benefited from. Since you¡¯ve overheard our conversation, I might as well let you know¡­¡± Harvey¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°News about your amnesia will soon spread. If you want to be with Vicky, protect her, or just let her go if you have intentions to end this rtionship. The longer she stays by your side, the more dangerous it¡¯ll be for her.¡± With that, Harvey walked to the door. Seeing Harvey¡¯s bloodstained shirt, Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered with concern, and she subconsciously moved to follow him. Tyler tightened his grip on her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°He¡¯s injured, and I want to check on him,¡± retorted Vicky. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± ¡°Tyler, let go¡¯¡¯ Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Vicky, how dare you chase after your ex fiance right in front of me?¡± ¡°You should know that the thing I hate the most is deception,¡± Vicky said softly. ¡°Tyler, there are things you can deceive others about, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡± With that, she coldly brushed away Tyler¡¯s hand. Instinctively, Tyler reached out to grab her again, but Vicky immediately added, ¡°Don¡¯t make me hate you even more.¡± His arm froze mid-air. Vicky turned and left, leaving him rooted in ce. Through the window, Harry watched this scene unfold in the cafe and let out a soft sigh. Harvey¡¯s presence alone was enough to make Tyler lose his temper. When he saw Vicky and Harvey smiling at each other, Tyler could not suppress his anger any longer and burst into the cafe. While Tyler had various ways of handling situations, he became crude and aggressive when he got jealous; he struggled to control his emotions and was driven by powerful aggressiveness. It was evident that Vicky preferred a gentle approach and disliked his forceful demeanor, yet Tyler always seemed to resort to force when dealing with her. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Seeing as Vicky and Harvey were leaving, Harry stepped into the cafe. Regardless of what happened, Tyler was still recuperating and could not remain outside for long. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Harvey, hang on!¡± Vicky ran out of the cafe. Harvey raised an eyebrow at the sight of her. ¡®Why are you out here?¡± She stared at the wound on his arm and scowled. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. I came to check on you.¡± She walked toward him and reached out to check his injury. ¡°Is it bad?¡± Harvey withdrew from her touch and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It doesn¡¯t even hurt that badly.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s not that bad, why don¡¯t you let me see it?¡± Vicky said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Why don¡¯t you go check on Tyler?¡± Harvey¡¯s gaze shifted to the cafe, his gaze darkening. ¡°I was skeptical about Tyler¡¯s amnesia before, but after today, he does seem off.¡± Vicky¡¯s movements halted. ¡°You don¡¯t think he¡¯s faking his amnesia?¡± ¡°While I¡¯ve had many encounters with him and know a bit about each other, I¡¯m not entirely sure about his usual behavior in daily life. However¡­¡± Harvey seemed contemtive. ¡°Have you not noticed something off about his demeanor?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so irritable and full of hostility,¡± Harvey exined. Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered.¡±¡­ He used to be like that.¡± ¡°In the past?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°When we broke up years ago, he acted like that, too¡­ I don¡¯t even know how many times he beat up Noah.¡± Not many people knew about Vicky and Tyler¡¯s past together, but Harvey was one of the few who did. Harvey smiled faintly. ¡°He was young, reckless, and impulsive back then because he was experiencing his first love. It¡¯s natural for someone to act that way, but how old is he now? During the years you¡¯ve been married to him, have you seen him resort to violence in front of you?¡± Vicky was taken aback and carefully recollected. ¡°In recent years, he¡¯s rarely resorted to violence. It seems like he¡¯s be more irritable ever since Lincoln appeared Tyler was not the most amiable person, but he would exercise restraint and had never resorted to violence when facing Noah and Harvey after he was married to Vicky. Vicky realized that Tyler had indeed changed without her noticing it and that his behavior was especially extreme during the car ident. Seeing that she was lost in thought, Harvey spoke again, ¡°Well, these are just my spections. Don¡¯t take them to heart too much.¡± Despite his consoling words, depression and frustration shrouded Vicky¡¯s heart. ncing at Harvey¡¯s bleeding arm, she said, ¡°Your arm needs to be bandaged. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± Harvey nced at the cafe again and nodded softly. ¡°Alright.¡± After apanying Harvey to the hospital to treat his wound, Vicky returned home, knowing she needed to have a serious talk with Tyler. Pushing open the door to the mansion, she found that the inside of the mansion was pitch-dark. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Vicky went upstairs and knocked on Tyler¡¯s door. Silence filled the room, and no one responded. She knocked a few more times, but still, there was no answer. Vicky frowned and internally muttered, ¡®He injured someone with a knife and didn¡¯t even apologize, yet he¡¯s throwing a tantrum now! It seems like I have spoiled him too muchtely.¡¯ ¡°Tyler, open the door,¡± Vicky called out as she continued knocking, but there was still no response. Unable to bear it any longer, Vicky pushed the door open and walked in. The room was dark as there were no lights turned on. She pressed the switch on the wall, and as the dazzling lights instantly lit up, she took a few moments to adjust to the brightness. Looking around, she found no one in the room, so she went to check the study next. No signs of Tyler anywhere. When she failed to locate Tyler even after searching the entire mansion, she took out her phone, only to notice that she had not received any messages or calls. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ncing at the night sky outside the window, Vicky inhaled and dialed Tyler¡¯s number. The call went through, but no one answered. She tried dialing a few more times, but there was still no response. She thought back to Harvey¡¯s warning and became increasingly worried. Whether Tyler had amnesia, his emotions were indeed bing unstable, which reminded her of the events that urred when he kidnapped her years ago. Since Tyler was not answering the phone, Vicky had no choice but to call Harry. Harry answered the phone promptly. ¡°Missus Hart, do you need anything?¡± ¡°Is Tyler with you?¡± she asked. ¡°No.¡¯ Harry sounded surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mister Hart at home?¡¯ ¡°Well.¡± Vicky held the phone as she continued searching. ¡°He went out today, but he hasn¡¯t returned.¡± Harry hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I picked up Mister Hart at noon¡­ but I sent him back home and saw him enter the house.¡± Tyler¡¯s injuries had not fully healed and he could not drive at the moment, so transportation had been handled by Harry. Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡¯You were the one who brought him to that cafe?¡± ¡°Mister Hart insisted on going there, and I couldn¡¯t refuse my boss, so¡­¡± he muttered awkwardly. Vicky did not dwell on the issue and asked, ¡¯When did you send him home? R ¡°I sent him home shortly after you left with Harvey.¡± Vicky nced at the clock. ¡°Are you sure he returned home?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie,¡± Harry said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check the surveince footage and see what time he went outside?¡¯ Reminded of the surveince cameras, she hung up and did as Harry suggested. Sure enough, Tyler returned home once at one in the afternoon, only to leave half an hourter. In the surveince footage, Tyler had his head lowered, and Vicky could not see the look on his face. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Nheless, Vicky noticed that something was off, and Tyler did not return to the mansion after he left. Just then, lightning struck the sky. A faint rumbling of thunder came from outside the window, and soon, it began to rain. Vicky grew anxious that Tyler was outside while it was raining and immediately called Harry. ¡®Tyler is missing! Please locate him.¡± Harry instantly grasped the gravity of the situation and promptly sent people to investigate. After a while, Harry called back. ¡°Missus Hart, ording to the surveince footage, thest ce Mister Hart was seen was the cafe where you and Harvey went¡­and he disappeared afterward.¡± ¡®Tyler went to the same cafe again?¡¯ Nervous, Vicky said, ¡°Harry, send some men to the ces he frequents to look for him¡­¡¯ She paused for a moment to think before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and search, too. If you find any clue about Tyler¡¯s whereabouts, contact me immediately.¡± ¡°Missus Hart.¡± Harry immediately stopped her. ¡®It¡¯s pouring outside; you shouldn¡¯t go out. Stay at home and wait for news.¡± Vicky could not sit still. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be careful. We can find him faster with more people searching. He¡¯s still injured, so we need to locate him as soon as possible.¡± Sensing her determination, Harry did not insist any further and suggested,¡± Alright, then. Why don¡¯t you wait at home for me toe over? I¡¯ll pick you up, and we can search together. That way, we can take care of each other. I don¡¯t want to find Mister Hart, only to struggle with finding you next¡­¡± Harry then lowered his voice and continued, ¡°Mister Hart has amnesia now, and he¡¯s not the same person as before. We should be cautious.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ncing at the heavy rain outside the window, Vicky agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± The situation was dire, and Harry arrived promptly. He had dispatched people to search everywhere, but there was still no news of Tyler. Harry began a search circling the city with Vicky. It was already dark, and the heavy rain made visibility poor, so Harry had to drive slowly. There were not many pedestrians on the road, but finding one person in such a vast city was not an easy task. Tension rose inside the car, and Vicky¡¯s gaze remained fixed outside the window as she searched for Tyler. Just then, Harry¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Missus Hart.¡± Vicky turned her head and looked ahead. ¡°May I ask what happened at the cafe? What happened between you and Harvey?¡± he asked. Vicky remained silent for a while before answering, ¡°Tyler misunderstood my rtionship with Harvey and attacked him without even asking what happened. I suspected that Tyler didn¡¯t lose his memory, and we fought about it.¡± Harry looked up and nced at Vicky through the rearview mirror. ¡°What makes you think that, Missus Hart?¡± She looked outside the window. ¡°He¡¯s¡­always been that way.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that since he lost his memories, he cant behave the same way as he did in the past?¡± Harry asked. ¡°Did you think that he was going to transform into apletely different person?¡± Vicky was rendered speechless as amnesia only meant that he lost his memories; his personality should not have changed. ¡°I know Mister Hart had hurt you in the past, but isn¡¯t it enoughpensation that he risked his life to save you?¡± Harry continued. ¡°I haven¡¯t worked for Mister Hart for long, and I don¡¯t know what happened in the past, but I know that¡­he¡¯s sacrificed a lot for you, Missus Hart.¡¯ Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 ¡°I understand that you still have feelings for Mister Hart, or you wouldn¡¯t have taken care of him for so long. However, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been overly cautious with him?¡± Harry spoke earnestly, trying to convey his perspective to Vicky. ¡°Ever since Mister Hart lost his memory, your attitude toward him has always been one of suspicion and testing. Whenever Mister Hart showed glimpses of his past self, you¡¯d look at him like he was lying. Have you considered how anxious Mister Hart must¡¯ve felt, waking up with no memory, surrounded by strangers, all while feeling helpless and enduring physical pain? As Mister Hart¡¯s wife and the person closest to him, you continuously brought up the topic of divorce¡­ How do you think that made him feel?¡± Harry pointed out. ¡°When Mister Hart appeared before you today, your first reaction wasn¡¯t to show concern for his well- being but rather an usation of him stalking you¡­ Have you ever thought about why he followed you here? I admit that you¡¯ve taken great care of Mister Hart wholeheartedly, but as a wife, you haven¡¯t provided him with enough security. That¡¯s why Mister Hart risked his health and followed you to the cafe, only to overhear a misleading conversation. ¡°Missus Hart, I¡¯ve kept these thoughts in my heart for a long time, and I¡¯ve always wanted to find the right moment to talk to you. Mister Hart isn¡¯t as strong and invulnerable as you might imagine. He has moments of vulnerability and insecurity, but he hides them well due to his introverted nature. You were the first person he saw when he woke up, and you¡¯ve been taking care of him for a long time. Naturally, he cares about you and bes dependent on you. Isn¡¯t that normal? You know how obsessed he was over you before he lost his memories, and some things, even if forgotten, are deeply ingrained and aren¡¯t easily erased,¡± Harry pointed out. Harry had always been a person of few words. He held his tongue and never showed any dissatisfaction, if he had any, let alone expressed it verbally. During the time when Tyler treated Vicky poorly, Harry continued to remain respectful to her without a hint of negligence, and it was precisely because of it that Tyler valued Harry more than he did Adam. Harry always knew what to say and what not to say, which was a necessary quality for an excellent assistant. However, even Harry could not contain himself and spoke out for the very first time. Unable to argue, Vicky lowered her head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Harry shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to me you for what I said.¡± After pausing for a moment, Harry took a deep breath. ¡°As a subordinate, there are some things I shouldn¡¯t speak about, but I still think that there¡¯s something you ought to know.¡± Vicky sensed the seriousness in Harry¡¯s tone and looked at him curiously.¡± What is it?¡± ¡°It was Mister Hart who took care of you when you were in the car ident. However, you were in a coma and don¡¯t remember much¡­¡± A strange look emerged on Harry¡¯s face as he uttered thest few words. N?velDrama.Org content. As Tyler¡¯s assistant, he knew a few things that no one else knew, and Vicky instantly knew what he felt awkward about. Though she fell unconscious after the car ident, she did not sustain severe injuries yet remained in the hospital for months; she knew that it was because of the hypnosis that took ce afterward. Hypnosis needed to be conducted while the patient was awake, so it could not be done while she was unconscious. When Cece came to the hospital to take care of her, Vicky almost fully recovered. Even after Vicky recovered all her memories, her memories regarding her time in the hospital remained clouded and vague. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 At the time, Vicky was weak due to the injuries she sustained from the car ident and was asleep for most of the day. On top of that, she was hypnotized, so she did not remember much from the time she spent in the hospital. Harry¡¯s words triggered some of her memories, and she remembered that Tyler was indeed with her every day. Though she waster under the impression that he never visited her, he only left after she lost her memories. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Vicky stared at the rain outside the window and fell into silence. Harry quieted down as well. Harry and Vicky searched the ces that Tyler used to frequent, hoping to find some clues. However, they made no progress whatsoever. In the end, Harry brought Vicky to a standalone vi where Tyler used to live. The location of this vi was quite remote with few people around, making it exceptionally quiet. Harry asionally came here to collect some documents from Tyler, so he knew the password to the vi. Once inside, Harry switched on all the lights in the house and said, ¡°Mister Hart usually stayed here over the years whenever he didn¡¯t feel like going home. Those media reports about him spending nights with femalepanions are all false. Except for when it was required during social events, he rarely goes to nightclubs or bars¡­¡± Tylercked charisma and elegance, and his life was usually quite mundane. After reaching adulthood, work became his main interest and hobby. It was Vicky¡¯s first time visiting the ce where Tyler often stayed, and she could not help but feel a bit curious as she looked around. ¡°After Miser Hart lost his memory, I mentioned this ce to him. Maybe he¡¯s here. Missus Hart, shall we split up and search?¡± Harry suggested. Vicky nodded. The vi was evenrger than the mansion she lived in and had three floors. Harry took charge of searching the guest rooms on the first floor while Vicky headed to the second floor, which was Tyler¡¯s living area. She quickly found his bedroom. Upon opening the bedroom door and seeing the furnishings, Vicky was briefly stunned. After all, the interior decor and arrangement were identical to the bedroom they shared when they lived as a couple. Standing at the entrance of the room, Vicky felt as if she had traveled through time and space. She slowly walked into the bedroom, and she noticed a familiar picture frame on the nightstand. Vicky picked it up slowly. In the photo, a man and a woman held one another closely. The man¡¯s expression was somewhat reserved, while the woman¡¯s smile was radiant. It was a shot taken by a photographer when they were strolling in the square. The photographer felt they were an exceptionally great-looking couple and earnestly requested to capture the moment. Vicky could not resist touching the photograph. The couple in the picture appeared youthful and naive, and she noticed the frame seemed worn, likely due to being picked up and touched frequently. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Vicky¡¯s heart ached as memories washed over her. She did not expect Tyler to keep this picture. After studying the photo, she put it back in ce. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The beddings were folded pristinely, and it was evident that no one had used them for a while. She walked over to the closet and opened it, noticing only a few sets of clothing. She realized that Tyler seemed to have brought a lot of items thest time he moved back into the mansion and even added another closet to store his clothes. Vicky left the bedroom and located Tyler¡¯s study. The room was arranged just like his old apartment, onlyrger. The entire wall of bookshelves disyed books in differentnguages, and on the desk were neatly arranged documents and more books. Vicky approached the desk and nced casually at the contents of the drawers and the desk - all rted to work. The vi was vast, and Vicky spent a considerable amount of time searching through every room. She did not find any trace of Tyler on the second floor, so she made her way to the third floor. There, she discovered a refurbished gym and a shooting range. Although she had known Tyler for a long time and spent a considerable amount of time with him, he never spoke much about his past. She knew he was skilled in driving and fighting, but how he came to acquire these skills remained a mystery. Unable to find Tyler in any of the rooms she searched, Vicky concluded that he was not in the vi. As she was about to go downstairs to find Harry, she suddenly noticed another room in the depths of the third-floor corridor. The door to that room was far inside and faced a non-illuminated, dark area, making it easy to overlook. Vicky hesitated for a moment but decided to approach and take a look, guided by the thought of not wanting to miss anything. However, when she tried to turn the doorknob, she was stunned to find that the door would not open. Unlike the other rooms on the second and third floors-including his bedroom and study¡ªwhich were all unlocked, this room was locked. ¡®Is Tyler in here?¡¯ she thought, her heart racing. Looking at the code lock on the door, Vicky pondered for a few seconds before trying the code for Tyler¡¯s office door. However, the screen disyed [Password Incorrect] in red letters, i Frowning, she then typed in Tyler¡¯s birthday. Once again, the password seemed incorrect. If she entered the wrong code one more time, the door to this room might be permanently locked. Vicky entered her own birthday date, and the door opened with a beep. This, of course, took Vicky by shock, and the oue conflicted her. She switched on the lights after entering the room. Unlike the other rooms, this one had dim lighting, which made it appear much darker than the others. The single window was covered with heavy curtains, adding to the gloomy atmosphere. Even with the lights on, the room felt dim, and the curtain made it feel even more suffocating. Turning her head, Vicky surveyed the room, and her gaze inadvertentlynded on one particr wall. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Vicky¡¯s eyes widened, her breath hitched, and her heart skipped a beat. Countless photos were on the wall, and she was the subject of them all. Seeing so many pictures of herself, Vicky was profoundly shaken and frozen in ce. After a long while, she finally walked forward and approached the wall of photos. Next to the photo wall was arge table, and Vicky felt her blood running cold at the sight. The table was also filled with her pictures, but unlike the ones on the wall that were all single shots of her, the ones on the table were group photos. The faces of others in those photos had been torn away, leaving only her in the photos, which looked sinister under the dim lighting. Vicky could even recall what happened in some of these pictures from the backgrounds. A loud thunderp echoed, startling Vicky, causing her to drop the photos she was holding. She took several deep breaths to calm herself. Picking up the photos once more, she examined each one. She noticed that almost all of them were taken after her breakup with Tyler, and most of them were from when they returned from Molivia. The most recent ones were just before Tyler¡¯s ident. Her gaze swept across the table, and she found a camera. Turning it on, she discovered that all the photos were of her, including videos of her. Seeing herself on the camera sent chills down her spine. He seemed indifferent to her over the past four years, but in reality, he had been secretly monitoring her. ¡®This is the kind of behavior only a disturbed person would have,¡¯ shemented inwardly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vicky desperately wanted to leave, but for some reason, she felt rooted to the spot. Instead of leaving, she began to study the room. Vicky noticed a small door in the room and hesitated for a few seconds. She had no idea if something even more terrifying awaited her behind that door. Overwhelmed by a mixture of curiosity and fear, Vicky pushed open the small door. To her surprise, there was nothing gruesome or frightening behind the door. Instead, there were more photographs neatly arranged on a table. After examining the room¡¯syout, she realized it was a darkroom for developing photos. Vicky breathed a sigh of relief as she was afraid she might find dismembered bodies or discover Tyler¡¯s hidden dark side. Thankfully, it was only her photos. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that Tyler hasn¡¯t turned into a bloodthirsty killer.¡¯ As she stepped out of the room, she found another door. It was then she realized why there seemed to be fewer rooms on the third floor; most of the rooms were linked. Since there was not much lighting, one could easily overlook the door As she opened the door, she froze. The room looked to be aboratory, and she scanned the room to find a familiar-looking sk. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the same sk that contained the poison used to ruin my face? Why hasn¡¯t he discarded it yet? Was he nning to poison me again?¡¯ she thought. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Doubt filled Vicky¡¯s mind, and as she walked over, she noticed a fewb reports on the table. She knew nothing about medicine and could notprehend what was written, but the handwritten note at the bottom of thest page caught her attention. [Threeponents unknown.] She nced through all the pages and frowned. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Tyler seemed to have run a lot of tests to confirm if the poison was safe to use, but there was a component that he could not identify, which he marked with a question mark. Vicky thought back to what happened when she overheard the conversation between Avery and Tyler. She did not catch their entire conversation but gathered enough information to conclude his intentions. He had indeed bought that drug but imed he had not poisoned her. He purchased it from the ck market and was not certain if it was harmless, so he left it unused. ¡®Had I misunderstood Tyler? Did he really not poison me?¡¯ she mulled over. Memories of the past shed through Vicky¡¯s mind. Her poison was cured with Lincoln¡¯s help. Coincidentally, Lincoln brought her to the Hart mansion, where she happened to overhear the conversation between Avery and Tyler. Maybe Lincoln orchestrated it all to drive a wedge between her and Tyler. After leaving theboratory, Vicky searched the room thoroughly but found no other doors. She found items she had given Tyler before like a wallet, a pen, a photograph of her back, and a ring. When she lost her memory, she discovered these items in Tyler¡¯s study and thought they were left behind by his first love. When she asked him about the items, he denied it and took everything away. Vicky found two marriage certificates in the room. One of them should have been hers, but after their staged divorce, it ended up in his possession. As she continued searching the room, she found some more old belongings, but nothing else. Faint footsteps echoed from outside, and Harry¡¯s voice followed. ¡¯Missus Hart, are you still here?¡± Vicky put down the old items and walked out of the room, closing the door behind her. ¡°Tyler may not be here-¡° Harry¡¯s face visibly lightened up. ¡°I just received a call and discovered Mister Hart¡¯s whereabouts!¡± Vicky¡¯s spirit lifted at the news. ¡°Where is he?¡± To this, Harry¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°On the rooftop.¡± The rain outside had stopped, but the entire city remained damp. The cold wind howled on the rooftop, blowing Vicky¡¯s hair into disarray. As she approached, she saw a familiar tall figure standing by the railing, gazing down at the busy streets below. It was Tyler. Vicky was about to approach him when Harry gently stopped her. ¡¯Missus Hart, Mister Hart¡¯s emotions might not be stable. No matter what he sayster¡­can you please calm him down before anything else?¡± Vicky was taken aback by the underlying meaning of Harry¡¯s words and paled. ¡°Do you mean¡­he wants to¡­¡± Harry¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°From the reports I received, Mister Hart has been standing here for a while now. He¡¯s highly alert and skilled, so my men are hesitant to approach him directly, fearing they might agitate him.¡± Harry¡¯s words were gentle, but Vicky understood their implications. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Vicky regretted even more how she treated Tyler today, and her remorse deepened when she saw the photo. ¡®Even Harvey noticed something was off with Tyler, but I didn¡¯t¡­¡¯ She swore to herself that she would treat Tyler better and find him a psychologist after bringing him home. ¡®His condition must be really serious.1 Vicky turned back and walked slowly toward Tyler as quietly as she could, but he still noticed her the moment she got close to him. Tyler must have remembered who she was as he did not turn to face her. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°Why did youe?¡± Vicky paused for a second before continuing to walk to his side. ¡°What are you doing here? The wind is picking up. You might catch a cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve regained some of my memories¡­¡± muttered Tyler as if he did not hear her question. Vicky immediately looked at him. It was then she realized Tyler was drenched in the rain. His handsome face was made even colder by the biting wind. Vicky¡¯s breath became erratic. ¡°It¡¯s cold out here. Why don¡¯t we go home for now, and we can talk about itter¡­¡± she suggested as she grabbed Tyler¡¯s hand. As cold as she felt, Tyler¡¯s hand was even colder. It was like holding a block of ice. He did not move nor did he shake her hand off. Instead, he simply stared into the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know which memories I¡¯ve regained?¡± ¡°We can talk about it when we¡¯re home¡­¡± Tyler suddenly turned to face her. His inky blue eyes bore into hers.¡± Weren¡¯t you the one who kept asking me whether I was pretending to have amnesia? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I¡¯ve regained some of my memories? N ¡°Why should I be happy about it?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Tyler smirked. ¡°Because you can divorce me now.¡± Vicky¡¯s face stiffened. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have brought up the matter of divorce with him when he hasn¡¯t fully recovered, whether or not he genuinely has amnesia. I should¡¯ve waited¡­ He did get hurt because of me after all.¡¯ ¡°I¡­¡± She was at a loss for words and feared anything she said might trigger him. The word ¡®divorce¡¯ was, of course, out of the question. Thinking of this, she simply asked in a small voice, ¡°What do you remember?¡± Tyler looked down at her. His handsome face, crisscrossed by light and darkness, was unclear. ¡°I remember when we first got together,¡± he answered in his clear, deep voice. ¡°When we first got together, you say?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. She did not know whether he was talking about when they first started dating or when they first got married. Tyler must have known what she was thinking because he replied, ¡°When we first started dating.¡± Vicky¡¯s hand subconsciously tightened around Tyler¡¯s. ¡°What then?¡± ¡°You told me you pulled some dirty tricks to make me marry you and I didn¡¯t like you at all.¡± His icy cold eyes nced at her from time to time.¡± What I want to know is, why did we start dating?¡± Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Vicky looked down and avoided his gaze. Tyler grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. It was so sudden that Vicky jerked, nearly falling. They were on top of the highest building in Stoneford City. Standing there, they had a panoramic view of the entire city. Normally, the rooftop would be filled with people who had gone there to take in the city view. However, the storm dampened their ns, so the entire rooftop was vacant. Tyler was standing at the best spot for viewing, but it was also the most dangerous spot. Even with the railing, it was dangerous on ount of the howling wind and heavy rain. With every move he made, he seemed about to fall. Vicky did not have a fear of heights, but even she was starting to get vertigo. ¡°Tyler¡­. What do you want to do?¡± Vicky could not help but think back to the car identst time. ¡®Is he still thinking of us dying together? N?velDrama.Org content. Tyler stared into the distance. ¡°The view here is nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The wind is getting stronger¡­ Why don¡¯t we go down now?¡± Vicky asked shakily. Tyler, however, remained standing. ¡°My mind feels so clear when I stand here.¡± He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her tighter to him. The coldness and dampness from his body soaked through Vicky¡¯s clothes, causing her to shudder. Tyler noticed this. He looked down at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very cold.¡± Vicky wanted to coax him toe down, but Tyler just hugged her even more tightly. ¡°Is this better?¡± His thin lips grazed her ear, bringing with it a kind of weird icy feeling. His grip around her was strong, making it impossible for her to escape from the iron-d prison. They were so close that she could hear the strong beating of his heart. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± replied Vicky. Tyler¡¯s deep voice rang in the air again, but this time, it sounded distant due to the howling wind. ¡°Why did you lie to me? Are you worried I won¡¯t agree to the divorce if you tell me the truth?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Vicky, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I just thought it was pointless to tell you all those things because they were in the past¡­and it wasn¡¯t like the things I did tell you were lies either.¡± She had her reasons for not bringing up the past. For them, that period was no longer a symbol of better days but of pain hidden in their hearts. Vicky felt her heart ripped apart whenever it was brought up. Tyler¡¯s deep, cold voice sounded from above her head again. ¡°They were all in the past? Do those memories mean so little to you? Or could it be¡­ you¡¯ve never even liked me before, and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to think about that time of your life? Did you have a hidden agenda for marrying me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Vicky could not hold back anymore. ¡°I really did like you; I wouldn¡¯t even be with you otherwise! We¡­¡± ¡°If you did like me, why did you insist on bringing up the matter of divorce when you knew the only reason I was hospitalized was because of you?¡± interrupted Tyler. Vicky did not know how to answer him. After all, their past could not be exined in just a couple of sentences. She was also afraid of triggering him, so it was best to keep her mouth shut. However, after a few seconds of silence, she said softly, ¡°The wind is too strong here. Come back with me, and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± She pulled Tyler¡¯s hand gently, but he remained unmoving. ¡°Did you have a change of heart? Or was there someone else?¡± he asked harshly. Vicky knew Tyler had mistakenly thought she and Harvey were together, and he would not believe her no matter how many times otherwise. They would not be here if it were not for this. Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 It would be pointless for Vicky to argue with Tyler, so she said as gently as she could, ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered, and you¡¯ll catch a cold if you don¡¯t change out of your wet clothes now. Let¡¯s talk when we¡¯re back, okay?¡¯ Tyler looked at her sharply. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± He seemed to suspect she was avoiding his question. Vicky looked into his eyes and promised him, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a change of heart, and there isn¡¯t someone else.¡± Tyler locked his gaze on her face as if wanting to see whether she was lying. ¡°Really?¡± Vicky nodded; she did not look away. ¡°Yes, really.¡± ¡°Then why do you want to divorce me?¡± ¡°There was some misunderstanding between us¡­¡± Tyler kept his eyes on her. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we try to clear up the misunderstanding instead of going straight into divorce?¡± His face remained calm. In fact, he was so calm that it made his actions look even more daunting. His eyes dimmed a little when their eyes met. Suddenly, he asked hoarsely, ¡¯Do you have to divorce me?¡± Vicky¡¯s lips trembled a little as if she wanted to say something. Tyler put his lips to her ears. ¡°Marriage is no joke. Vicky, you better think about my question carefully before answering me.¡± The biting wind blew up Vicky¡¯s hair, and she identally saw the bustling city lights beneath her feet. Her vertigo increased to the point of making her feel fearful. Tyler¡¯s tone maintained despite it all, though a tinge of gentleness was heard in the mix as well. However, this rang the rm bells inside Vicky¡¯s head, and she shuddered. Her voice rang through the cold night air in a whisper. ¡°I asked for a divorce because I wanted to test you¡­ To see if you¡¯ve really lost your memory.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡¯Yes.¡± Tyler did not say anything else. He just hugged her tighter. Sensing he had calmed down a little, Vicky tried once more. ¡°The wind is really strong here¡­ Why don¡¯t we go back first?¡± Then, as an afterthought, she added, ¡°It¡¯s so cold here. I¡¯m freezing.¡± This time, Tyler did not reject her. ¡°Okay.¡± Vicky breathed a sigh of relief. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Harry had been waiting at the rooftop corridor all this while. Standing not far from them, he looked at the two figures battling against the wind, thinking, ¡®They¡¯re not going to jump down like some twisted romance movie, right?¡¯ The thought scared him. He did not know why he would have such a crazy thought, yet he could not help but feel that was what Tyler and Vicky had in mind. After a while, the two of them walked toward him hand-in-hand. ¡®They were fighting like crazy this morning, and all of a sudden, they¡¯re this lovey-dovey? And what was that whole rooftop l-jump-you-jump¡¯ vibe I got from them?¡¯ thought Harry with a confused expression. ¡°Harry.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice broke his train of thought. ¡°Is the car ready?¡± Snapping to attention, he replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ready.¡± Vicky nodded. She was about to lead Tyler down the stairs when he suddenly copsed. Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Tyler had passed out from a dangerously high fever. It was just a matter of time before he caught a fever with him being drenched with the rain and standing in the cold wind for so long. He only had himself to me for this. Vicky stood by his bedside and looked anxiously at his pale face. She then turned toward the doctor who was busy tending to him and asked, ¡¯Doctor, why is he still burning up?¡± ¡°Well, he hadn¡¯t fully recovered when he went out to stand in the rain¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s face darkened when he saw the temperature reading on the thermometer. ¡°Not only is his temperature noting down, but it¡¯s actually going up, too.¡± Vicky felt her breath caught in her throat. ¡¯Does he need to go to the hospital?¡¯ The doctor shook his head. ¡°No. The hospital will only hook him up with some IV drips like I¡¯m doing now. Besides, we shouldn¡¯t put any more stress on his body¡­¡± After a pause, he added sternly, ¡®Based on the current situation, I think it¡¯s best to use a traditional method of lowering his body temperature. He can¡¯t go on burning like this.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s going to happen if he continues to burn like this?¡± asked Vicky worriedly. ¡°At best, he might get mild pneumonia, but¡­¡¯ The doctor sighed. ¡°At worst, he might get brain damage.¡± ¡°Brain damage?¡¯ Vicky nced at Tyler and asked softly, ¡°Do you mean he¡¯ll mentally degrade?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The doctor did not want to jinx anything, so he went about it in a roundabout way. ¡¯There are some clinical cases where patients exhibit mental retardation after experiencing a dangerously high fever, so it¡¯s best we proceed with caution.¡¯ A chill gripped Vicky¡¯s heart. ¡®He¡¯s lost his memory, and if he gets further brain damage¡­¡¯ She did not think any further, so she distracted herself by cooling down Tyler by cing a cold towel on his forehead, recing it with a new cold one whenever the towel got hot. After some time, Harry noticed Vicky¡¯s hands had be red and peeling from submerging them too long in the cold water, so he took over the task of cing the cold towel on Tyler¡¯s forehead. However, as soon as he got close, Tyler would struggle. It was as if he would not allow anyone else other than Vicky to get close to him. Hence, Harry had no choice but to give back the cold towel to Vicky. For the entire night, Vicky worked tirelessly to change the cold towels on Tyler¡¯s work paid off as his body temperature finally came down when morning broke. ¡°Missus Hart, Mister Tyler¡¯s condition has stabilized. Why don¡¯t you leave him to me so you can rest?¡± Harry asked softly. Vicky was indeed tired, so she took him up on the offer. ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a nod. After she got back to her room, she showered and went straight to sleep. I¡¯ll need to continue to take care of Tyler for the foreseeable future, so I can¡¯t give up now.¡¯ C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vicky had no idea how long she had slept as rapid knocks were heard on her door. ¡°Missus Hart, are you awake?¡± She realized the sky outside had darkened when she opened her eyes. She looked at the time, thinking, ¡®Have I slept for so long?¡¯ She then quickly went to open the door. ¡°Has Tyler woken up?¡± ¡°Yes. He insisted on seeing you, so I had no choice but to wake you up,¡± answered Harry apologetically. Vicky felt more invigorated after she heard Tyler had woken up. ¡°When did he wake up?¡± ¡°Not long ago.¡± Vicky nodded and followed Harry to Tyler¡¯s bedroom. Tyler was indeed awake. He was leaning against the headboard and looking at the sunset outside the window. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Tyler turned to look at the door when he heard it opening. His face was so pale that it made his inky blue eyes even more striking. Weak as he seemed, it did not detract his handsomeness and innate nobility. His eyes lit up when he saw Vicky entering. ¡°Vicky, where did you go?¡± he asked raspily, and it sounded seductive. Vicky walked over to his bed. ¡°I went to take a nap.¡± She reached out to touch his forehead. ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± He looked at her peculiarly. ¡°Yes, much better.¡¯ Relieved, Vicky put down her hand after making sure his temperature was not as hot asst night¡¯s. Then, she turned to face the doctor and asked,¡± Have you done today¡¯s checkup on him? What¡¯s his condition now?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t done today¡¯s checkup on Mister Hart yet,¡± said the doctor sheepishly, slightly awkwardly. Vicky thought that it was odd but decided not to pursue the matter further, so she said, ¡°Well, do it now.¡¯ The doctor nced at Tyler and asked cautiously, ¡°Mister Hart, may we do the checkup on you?¡± Tyler ignored him and asked Vicky instead, ¡°Vicky, who are they? Where am I?¡¯ Vicky thought his questions were a little strange. ¡°They¡¯re your doctors, and we¡¯re at home.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The doctors present the ones who handled Tyler¡¯s case when he was in the hospital, and all of them were specially recruited from abroad by Harry. After Tyler was discharged from the hospital, the doctors were provided amodation elsewhere so they could follow up on Tyler¡¯s case and perform check- ups on him from time to time. Since it was a home visit, Tyler felt there was no need forthem toe in wearing their doctor¡¯s coats, so he asked them to dress casually. ¡°Home?¡± Tyler looked around. ¡°Whose home is this?¡± Vicky was dumbfounded. ¡°This is our home¡­¡± ¡°Our home?¡± Tyler frowned. ¡°No. This isn¡¯t our home.¡± ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Vicky asked in shock. Tyler looked around his unfamiliar surroundings once more. ¡°Did you rent this ce?¡± ¡°Tyler, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be performing abroad?¡± He looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What are you doing here instead?¡± ¡®Performing? What performance?¡¯ Vicky had no idea what he was talking about, so she turned to Harry and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Harry shook his head in confusion. ¡°The doctor wanted to examine Mister Hart after he woke up, but he wouldn¡¯t let them. He kept insisting to see you, so I brought you here immediately¡­ I have no idea what¡¯s going on, either.¡¯ Seeing her talking to Harry, Tyler followed Vicky¡¯s gaze toward him. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Vicky, who is that man?¡± This time, both Vicky and Harry were dumbfounded. ¡°Mister Hart¡­ Wh¡­ What did you just say?¡± Harry stammered, baffled. Tyler looked at him emotionlessly and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡¯ Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 ¡°I¡¯m Harry, Mister Hart. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Harry asked in shock. ¡°Harry¡­ Harry¡­¡± Tyler muttered the name to himself. After a few seconds, he asked, ¡°Should I know who you are?¡± Vicky looked into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡®Tyler, do you remember me?¡± Tyler rolled his eyes at her. ¡¯Vicky, why are you acting so weird today?¡± Vicky was speechless, but it was obvious he remembered who she was. Her breath grew erratic. ¡°You don¡¯t remember where this is?¡± ¡°No, I really don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Do you remember what happened yesterday?¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Tyler thought about it. ¡°I was working at thepany yesterday.¡± ¡®Working? He was working, but¡­not at thepany. He was working in the study instead.¡¯ Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Whichpany?¡± Tyler frowned. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s the matter with you today?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vicky grabbed his hand and said anxiously, ¡°Tyler, you haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± Tyler nced at her. ¡°Themercial building in the city center. Don¡¯t you often go there to find me?¡± Vicky¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoint size as she looked at Tyler incredulously. Themercial building he was referring to was in Molivia. ¡°Tyler, do you know what year we¡¯re in?¡± It was then Tyler finally sensed something was not right. After all, he only lost his memory, not his intelligence. ¡°Vicky, why don¡¯t you just get straight to the point?¡± Vicky looked into his inky blue eyes and opened her mouth, but she closed it again as she was at a loss for words. Finally, she came up with an idea and took her phone out. ¡°Look at the date on my phone.¡± Tyler took her phone, and shock shed across his face when he saw the date on the phone. However, he quickly calmed down. ¡±What happened to me?¡± He looked into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have I lost my memory?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered intensely. She nodded, but she then shook her head again as she locked her gaze on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡®His condition cannot be simply exined with mere memory loss anymore.¡¯ ¡°Harry, call the neurologist over,¡± she said through gritted teeth. Harry looked shocked and afraid at the same time. No one expected Tyler to lose his memory for the second time! The neurologist came over soon enough. After doing a thorough examination, he said to Vicky, ¡°Missus Hart, a private moment, please.¡± Vicky nodded and was about to follow the doctor out of the room when Tyler suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± Everyone turned to look back at him. ¡°I have a right to know what¡¯s happening to me,¡± he said lightly, but there was an undeniable authority in his tone. The neurologist nced at Vicky. Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 After mulling over it for a few seconds, Vicky nodded. Despite his memory loss, Vicky knew Tyler would find out everything he wanted to know. Spotting Tyler¡¯s demanding gaze, the doctor forced himself to speak, ¡°I initially thought it was the car ident that caused Mister Hart¡¯s memory loss, but¡­judging from the situation now, it seems my initial diagnosis was wrong.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Your initial diagnosis was wrong?¡± The doctor nodded seriously. ¡°The fact that Mister Hart had two memory losses in such a short period meant that it wasn¡¯t the car crash that caused it.¡± He nced at Tyler and continued in a whisper, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to suspect he has¡­ dissociative disorder.¡± ¡°Dissociative disorder? What¡¯s that?¡± asked the shocked Vicky. ¡°Dissociative disorder is a kind of mental illness,monly known as¡­¡± Tyler was getting impatient. ¡°Well, spit it out now.¡± A jolt shot through the doctor¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯smonly known as split personality disorder.¡± The air in the room thickened with tension. ¡°Of course, Mister Hart¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t reached that point yet¡­but he¡¯s showing serious early symptoms,¡± added the doctor quickly. Vicky clenched her fists. ¡°Early symptoms? Can you tell us more about it?¡± ¡°Both memory loss and mixing up timelines are early symptoms of dissociative disorder¡­¡± The doctor rarely discussed a patient¡¯s condition in front of the patient, so he felt immense pressure on himself. In fact, he did not even dare to look at Tyler. ¡°ording to clinical research, patients with this type of mental illness must¡¯ve had an unhappy childhood or lived in an unhealthy environment for a long time, suffering from extremely painful experiences¡­ ¡°inly speaking, it means the patient had lived in a traumatic environment for so long that to protect itself from having a mental breakdown, the brain chose this way as a form of escape. But of course, there¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s not dissociative disorder since Mister Hart did experience a car crash and had a burning fever for the whole night. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­more than ny-nine percent of these patients suffer from extremely severe depression, so we can conclude Mister Hart has dissociative disorder if he suffers from depression as well.¡± He looked at both Vicky and Harry. ¡°The two of you know Mister Hart best. Do you know if he has depression?¡± Vicky was unfamiliar with dissociative disorder, but she knew about depression since it had be prevalent in current-day society. Those with mild depression would N?velDrama.Org content. experience unstable emotions while those with serious depression would go to the extreme ends of the spectrum. A chill ran down her spine when she thought back to how Tyler behaved calmly while doing something maniacal during the car ident. ¡®He might just have depression¡­ It¡¯s just that he hid it so well, so no one knew¡­¡¯ Her gaze wavered as she looked at Harry. ¡®He might know some of Tyler¡¯s secrets since he worked for him the longest.¡¯ Beads of cold sweat started to appear on Harry¡¯s forehead when he met the doctor¡¯s and Vicky¡¯s eyes. However, he was not really worried about those two. Instead, he was worried about Tyler looking at him. Tyler¡¯s aura was just too oppressive, and it made Harry think twice about telling the doctor and Vicky about his employer¡¯s secrets. Harry¡¯s internal battle was written all over his face, and Vicky¡¯s heart sank even more at the sight. ¡®Harry would¡¯ve said Tyler doesn¡¯t have depression if he didn¡¯t, but the fact that he¡¯s hesitating meant that Tyler does have depression,¡¯ thought Vicky. After a while, Harry decided to bite the bullet ande out with the truth. ¡°Mister Hart does have depression.¡± ¡°Is his depression serious?¡± asked the doctor with a frown. ¡°Due to his status, he¡¯s been trained to not show his emotions, so I¡¯m not sure whether his depression is serious. But, I do know he suffers from frequent migraines and insomnia which he takes medicine for.¡± Vicky snapped her head to look at Tyler. She had no idea that was all going on. Tyler remained expressionless when he heard what Harry said; it was as if he was listening to another person¡¯s problems. Vicky could not detect any changes in his face at all. ¡°Having to take medicine means his condition is serious. This kind of mental illness requires early treatment ¡¯cause it might lead to split personality and insanity, or worse¡­death, ¡± said the doctor seriously. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Startled, Vicky quickly asked, ¡°How should we treat it?¡¯ ¡°It takes a long time to treat mental illness, so you must be very patient. Also, he must not be subjected to any more triggers. If my guess is right, his memory loss this time was brought about by a trigger,¡± exined the doctor. Vicky hung her head low out of shame. ¡°You¡¯re right. He did get triggered.¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°Missus Hart, that¡¯s the worst thing you can do to a patient with mental illness.¡± ¡°I know now, and I promise I won¡¯t do it again,¡± said Vicky in a small voice. The doctor nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll draw up a treatment n; we¡¯ll start treatment as soon as Mister Hart¡¯s condition has stabilized.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± The doctor left with Harry. As soon as the door closed, Vicky looked at Tyler, who was still leaning against the headboard. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡®No wonder he has been looking at me weirdly¡­ He lost his memory again!¡¯ ¡°Can¡­ Can you tell me what you remember?¡± Vicky asked with some difficulty. Tyler had gotten to know his condition after the doctor¡¯s exnation. He had lost five years of his memory. He looked at Vicky¡¯s beautiful face and thought, ¡®Those five years left no mark on her face at all. She¡¯s still as beautiful as ever.¡¯ Vicky started to worry when Tyler merely stared at her silently. She thought he was in denial of his condition. ¡°Tyler, are you okay?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze moved a little. ¡°Yup.¡± She looked into his inky blue eyes, and she tried to say something. As if knowing what she wanted to ask, Tyler answered. My memory stops on the day you went abroad for your performance.¡± Vicky did a double-take but soon quickly remembered. She did not manage to make it to the most important performance in her life because of Tyler, and she gave up that chance to take care of him. However, she did not regret her decision even when their rtionship deteriorated to the point of no return many yearster. After a brief moment of silence, Vicky poured a ss of water and passed it to Tyler. ¡°Here. Have some water.¡± Tyler epted the ss of water. Vicky felt an inexplicable sense of sadness when she looked at Tyler¡¯s pale, handsome face. She had made up her mind to not go soft on him and to not forgive him no matter what. Not only did he mistreat her when they were together, but he also kept her wrapped up in his lies. Even so, she could not bear to leave him alone when she saw how vulnerable he was. After finishing his water, Tyler looked at her again and asked suddenly, ¡°We got married, didn¡¯t we?¡± Vicky was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°The doctor and that Harry guy called you Missus Hart.¡± Tyler stared into her eyes. ¡°Are we not happy together in thest five years?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered. Her lips parted, but no words came out. ¡°I was right,¡± remarked Tyler softly. ¡°How did you guess?¡± asked Vicky raspily. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 ¡°There¡¯s no wedding photo or any photo of us together in this room.¡± Tyler looked around. ¡°And the doctor said my memory loss is a coping mechanism for when I¡¯m experiencing something particrly painful. I didn¡¯t think my childhood was especially traumatic.¡± His eyes fell on Vicky¡¯s face. ¡°So that leaves only you¡­¡± It felt weird for Vicky to hear Tyler calmly analyzing his condition, but she had to admit¡ªhe was still as sharp as ever, even though he was suffering from some memory loss. It was no wonder she could not escape from him, try as she did. He¡¯s a monster, alright,¡¯ she thought. ¡°What made our rtionship go sour?¡± Tyler asked suddenly. Vicky hung her head low to avert his gaze. ¡°It was because of me¡­and I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tyler frowned. He was about to ask her another question when Vicky beat him to it. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered, so you shouldn¡¯t think so much. We can talk about all of this when you¡¯re feeling a bit better.¡± She stood up. ¡°You must be hungry, right? I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to cook something easy on the stomach for you.¡± She ran out of the room as though being chased by a pack of wolves. Once outside, she leaned against the wall and closed her eyes. For some reason, she recalled something a lot of people said to her when she lost her memory- sometimes, ignorance could be bliss. Tyler was much easier to take care ofpared to how he wasst time. This time, he lost the memories of thest five yearspared to his previous state where he forgot everything. Nheless, the five years he forgot when they were still madly in love. Vicky remembered vividly that was the peak of their rtionship. Tyler¡¯s fever came down after Vicky tentatively attended to him. The wounds on his body were also on the mend. Unlike his cold attitudest time, he cooperated with Vicky this time. It was like they had gone back to five years ago when they had nothing but love for each other. He only had eyes for her, so much so his eyes would sometimes overflow with deep tenderness. However, this made Vicky feel guiltier. One day, Vicky came to Tyler¡¯s study with his medicine. She would only leave when she was sure he had taken his medicine. Otherwise, he would forget to take his medicine, especially when he was working. She entered his study after knocking but saw him nowhere in the room. Work had piled out during the time Tyler was recovering from his illness. Not to mention, Hart Corporation was on the rise, so Tyler immediately dived into his work as soon as he felt a little bit better. It was a good thing he only lost his memories and not his mental faculties, so it took him to get his feet back under the table. Work was so busy that he would work until 10 o¡¯clock every night before going back to his room to sleep. Vicky put down medicine and the ss of water on the desk and took out her phone. She was about to call Tyler when she saw a drawing on the table. Stunned, she picked up the piece of paper to inspect what it was. It was a drawing of a wedding dress, and her eyes widened at the sight. Although it was only a sketch, the style of the wedding dress was the type she liked. Vicky remembered how she spotted a beautiful wedding dress many years ago when they happened to pass by a bridal shop. Noticing her staring at it, Tyler asked her what was there to stare about. He was a clueless, unromantic man at the time, so Vicky had to exin to him how every girl would have a dream wedding dress in their mind. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Vicky told Tyler about the type of wedding dress she dreamed of. It happened so long ago that she had forgotten all about it. She would not have remembered the incident if she had not seen the drawing. She held up the drawing and looked at it in a trance when someone hugged her from behind. Immediately after, Tyler¡¯s cold, deep voice rang into her ear. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Vicky half-turned her face to him. ¡°You remembered?¡± ¡°You always look like you have stars in your eyes whenever you talk about this,¡± said Tyler before softly kissing her ear.¡± How could I ever forget?¡± ¡°Is this for¡­¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t have a wedding, let alone wedding photos. I n to make it up to you by having one.¡± ¡°Tyler, you don¡¯t need-¡° She was cut off by Tyler¡¯s kiss. She instinctively tried to break free, but he held her head firmly in ce with one hand and circled his free arm around her waist to keep her trapped. He finally let her go when he saw she was about to suffocate. His blue eyes became even darker as though aze with mes. ¡°Vicky.¡± Panting, he pressed his body against hers as his Adam¡¯s so long, so that means we¡¯ve probably¡­¡± Vicky knew what he was getting at. She stiffened and so it¡¯s best if we wait¡­¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the doctor.¡± Tyler buried his head into her Vicky still felt ufortable by himing onto her so intimately. In fact, she found it even more difficult to deal with the version of Tyler who lost a part of his memory than the version of Tyler who lost all of his memory. After all, the version of Tyler who lost all of his memory treated her like a stranger and thus would not come on to her. Meanwhile, the version of Tyler who lost part of his memory would kiss, hug, and share the same bed with her every day. Fortunately, the part of the memory he retained was when he respected her and did not force himself on her whenever she showed the slightest unwillingness. The same could not be said if his memory was stuck in a time when he would force himself on her. In fact, Vicky was sure he would not be asking her for her consent if that was the case. ¡°No¡­¡± Vicky started to panic. She pushed him away and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do it now.¡± After being turned down a few times, Tyler was starting to get annoyed. ¡°Why not?¡± His tone became cold as did his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no way we haven¡¯t even done it once in all the times we were married.¡± ¡°Tyler, I think you¡¯ve sensed that our marriage has been on the rocks for the past few years. To be more urate, you¡¯ve fallen out of love with me.¡± Vicky put her hand on his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after you get back all of your memories.¡± Given Tyler¡¯s character, he would have forced himself on her after getting back his memory and would not have asked her for her consent. However, Vicky had no choice but to use this kind of method to buy her some time. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why did we get married to each other if we didn¡¯t love each other? In fact, why did we even stay married forthat long?¡± He looked down at her oppressively. ¡°You said I didn¡¯t love you anymore, but could it have been the other way round?¡± Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered. A few momentster, she summoned the courage to meet his gaze and said, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m not trying to hide the past. I just didn¡¯t know how to put everything into words.¡± She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Five years ago, we broke up. I initiated it and gave up on you. You¡­had a tough time adjusting to the breakup. You suffered for a long time. We still broke up, and you resented me for it. Our marriage is nothing but your way of retaliating. After getting married, we tortured one another, and things were bad. Not long ago, you even proposed to divorce me¡­ Tyler, our rtionship isn¡¯t as pure and beautiful as you remember it to be.¡± Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°You only refuse to remember those things because they were too painful.¡± During this period, Vicky frequentlymunicated with a psychiatrist, who exined that selective amnesia was a way of self-protection and self-escape. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky secretly went to Tyler¡¯s residence and found some unopened medication in that locked room. After confirming that these were indeed antidepressant drugs, she realized that she had been the source of his pain. She pushed him away and said, ¡°Tyler, forgetting those memories might be a good thing for you. Perhaps-¡° ¡°Vicky!¡± Her words were cut off sharply by Tyler¡¯s cold voice. He seemed to know what she wanted to say, and he red at her. His voice carried ¡¯ You¡¯ve already abandoned me once. Are you nning to do it again?!¡± Tyler¡¯s tone softened slightly at the pale look on her face.¡± Since I¡¯ve forgotten those things, there¡¯s no need to bring them up again.¡± Vicky widened her eyes and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You said that forgetting might be a good thing for me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s keep it that way.¡± Vicky looked at him, stunned. When she lost her memories, she desperately wanted to know what she had forgotten. Tyler had also instructed Harry to tell him everything he had forgotten shortly after regaining consciousness, which meant that he did want his memories back at the time. ¡°It¡¯s fine to forget,¡± he insisted. She hesitated and said, ¡°But you will eventually remember. And these traumas¡­¡± ¡°It will all pass,¡± Tyler said indifferently. ¡°Even if I remember, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened that time.¡± ¡°No matter what happened, I will forgive you.¡± Tyler hugged her again and muttered, ¡°Vicky, you can¡¯t give up on me again. Do you want me to go through that pain all over again?¡± Vicky trembled in confusion and conflict, not knowing what to do next. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to touch you, I won¡¯t, but you can¡¯t say things like this again,¡± Tyler whispered into her ear. Vicky¡¯s lips moved, but in the end, she did not say anything. As Tyler¡¯s injuries gradually healed, treatment for his memory issues was put on the agenda. Although Tyler said that it did not matter whether he remembered or not, he might suffer from memory confusion again when faced with future stimuli if the situation was not addressed properly. The doctors decided to start by using hypnosis on Tyler. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Two hourster, the door to the hypnosis room opened. Vicky hurriedly approached the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how did Tyler do?¡± ¡°The hypnosis was sessful, but we¡¯ll have to wait for Mister Hart to wake up to find out if it¡¯s effective.¡± Vicky nced inside the room and asked, ¡°Is he asleep?¡± The doctor nodded and softly advised, ¡°Mister Hart now trusts you the most, Missus Hart. You must spend more time with him and reduce any potential contact with stimuli. For patients with depression, companionship and care are crucial.¡± Vicky fell silent for a few seconds and replied, ¡°I understand. IV ¡°He will wake up in a while. You can go in to be with him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vicky was about to enter the room when she remembered something and asked, ¡°Doctor, based on his current condition¡­has he been suffering from depression for a long time?¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct,¡± the doctor said. ¡°This kind of condition is usually a result of long-term repression, depression, and low mood that umtes over time¡­ However, the initial symptoms of depression aren¡¯t very obvious and can easily be overlooked.¡± Looking at the doctor, Vicky asked, ¡°Based on your clinical experience, how long would you say he¡¯s been suffering from it?¡± The doctor pondered for a few seconds and said, ¡°It has been at least five years. However, Mister Hart is rather introverted and can disguise it well, so it was probably harder for others to notice.¡± Entering the hypnosis room, Vicky saw Tyler sitting in the chair, still in a deep slumber. She knew she had caused him a lot of pain back then, but she never imagined it would be this severe. Sunlight streamed through the blinds, casting mottled patterns of light and shadow, giving Tyler a tranquil look. Unable to resist, Vicky gently touched his face. She was not sure if it was her touch that disturbed him, but Tyler¡¯s eyshes flickered slightly. His eyes opened. Vicky froze, and she stared into Tyler¡¯s eyes intently. ¡°Tyler, how do you feel?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes moved and shifted toward her. His eyes were deep and cold, yet his gaze was clear and serene. Faced with those eyes, Vicky grew nervous. ¡°Have you remembered anything?¡± Tyler simply continued to stare at her, and Vicky started to N?velDrama.Org content. worry as he remained silent. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Just as she was about to say something, Tyler looked away and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did you really not remember anything at all?¡± she asked. Though the memories of the past were painful, they were real. The first step to curing Tyler¡¯s condition was for him to ept reality. Tyler closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I saw pieces of memories, but they were too scattered for me to make anything of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Vicky sighed a breath of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± It was only at this moment that she noticed her palms were sweating profusely. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Vicky was stunned, realizing that a part of her did not want Tyler to remember anything. They had an irreconcble conflict, and she would not know how to face him should he remember the past. After resting in the room for a while, they walked out of the hypnosis room. As they stepped out, they ran into Harrying their way. ¡°Mister Hart, Missus Hart,¡± he greeted them respectfully before ncing at Tyler¡¯s expression and giving Vicky a careful look. Vicky understood what he was silently asking and gently shook her head. Harry looked disappointed. If anyone wanted Tyler to recover his memories, it was undoubtedly Harry. There was a lot of work at the Hart Corporation, and Tyler¡¯s amnesia was greatly affecting thepany¡¯s operations. Seeing Harry¡¯s dilemma, Vicky asked softly, ¡°Harry, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°The rumors about Mister Hart¡¯s amnesia have somehow spread, and there are many spections. Mister Hart is also taking his time to appear. Competitors and partners have heard the rumors and are making moves behind the scenes, and¡­¡± Harry nced at Tyler. ¡°The board members of the company¡­ Since Mister Hart¡¯s previous innovative methods were too aggressive, they¡¯re starting to get ideas because Mister Hart isn¡¯t around.¡± Even though Vicky did not understand much about business matters, she still grasped what Harry was implying. Tyler had been absent from the public eye for quite some time. Normally, it would not be a problem, but with rumors circting along with his absence, it led to spections. Certain people would begin to plot. As a prominent figure in Zendonia, Tyler¡¯s amnesia could lead topetitors and even current partners entertaining underhanded thoughts. In the business world, there were no permanent friends- only permanent interests. If the Hart Corporation encountered any trouble, those seemingly unbreakable partnerships would be broken instantly. Some might even try to swallow the Hart Corporation. Harry continued, ¡°The Hart Corporation has been doing well in recent years, and its market value has been on the rise. However, since the rumors surfaced, the market value has started to decline. Just this week, thepany¡¯s market value has dropped to its lowest point in nearly three years.¡± For the Hart Corporation, reaching a near three-year low was a serious matter. ¡°The only solution now is for Mister Hart toe forward and dispel those rumors. However¡­¡± A trace of worry appeared on Harry¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°Mister Hart has forgotten everything. I¡¯m afraid that after appearing, those cunning men might try to trick him into revealing the truth.¡± Given the current situation, Tyler had to make an appearance. Business matters were beyond Vicky¡¯s control, so she turned to look at Tyler instead. Tyler¡¯s expression remained serene with a dark look in his eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have a look,¡± Tyler said. Harry hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with Mister Hart long enough to know certain ssified details, but¡­ There are things that I haven¡¯t been a part of, and I can¡¯t fill you in on those, Mister Hart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± said Tyler. ¡°Inform the others that we¡¯re having a meetingter.¡± ¡°Later?¡± Harry froze. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too rushed? We can set the meeting for tomorrow¡­¡± Harry wanted more time to fill Tyler in on his lost memories, but Tyler insisted, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Arrange the meeting.¡± Tyler had always been certain of his decisions, so Harry dared not to argue and left. After Harry left, Vicky watched Tyler with concern. ¡°Are you really not going to prepare for it?¡± Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Tyler said calmly. ¡°We¡¯ve looked into everything that we can find, and we won¡¯t find anything else even if we keep digging. We¡¯ll only alert the others by doing so.¡¯ Vicky knew that running from one¡¯s problems would not solve anything. After a few thoughtful moments, Vicky looked up. ¡°Why don¡¯t Ie along?¡± Tyler stared at her intently. Worried that he might misunderstand, she exined, ¡°I might not know as many people as Harry, but I¡¯ve been to parties with you and met these people a few times. Maybe I can help-¡° Tyler spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself. I trust you.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. It had been a long time since she heard the word ¡®trust¡¯ from Tyler¡¯s lips. In the past, he would have surely doubted if she apanied him to thepany with any other motives, but he seemed to have changed after the amnesia. Tyler held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The conference room was filled with people, and every director hade to attend the meeting. Due to recent upheavals, everyone was curious, hoping to learn if Tyler had indeed lost his memories. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The conference room¡¯s door was pushed open, and Tyler strode in dressed in a well-tailored suit. All eyes turned toward the entrance as they tried to read Tyler. Much to their disappointment, Tyler¡¯s expression remained neutral, showing no sign of any abnormality. Mister Hart, you¡¯ve finallye,¡± said an individual with ill intentions. ¡°Rumors outside have been rampant, yet you¡¯ve never shown up. We were all starting to think that you really lost your memory.¡± The man paused for a moment before feigning surprise and asking, ¡°Mister Hart, you should still remember me, right?¡± Tyler looked up, and his gaze gently fell on the man. Tyler¡¯s presence became incredibly intimidating when he directed his gaze at someone. His temperament was well-known. Despite his youth, he was extremely skilled in his methods. To bring a nearly bankruptpany to its current sess required not only strength but also courage. He was the absolute authority at Hart Corporation, and his umted prestige over the years made many people flinch at the mere sight of him. Looking at the middle-aged man who spoke, Tyler said, ¡°Is your father doing well recently, Mister Zend?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression darkened instantly. His father was one of the oldest elders at Hart Corporation and had a good rtionship with the Hart family, being a close friend of Senior Hart. When Tyler returned to the country, he swiftly got rid of many senior figures in thepany, including Mister Zend¡¯s father. At that time, Mister Zend¡¯s father held significantpany shares and had formed alliances with other shareholders, attempting to overthrow Tyler from his position as the CEO. In the end, Tyler managed to take away arge portion of his shares. Unable to ept this defeat, Mister Zend¡¯s father somehow learned about Tyler¡¯s background and ran to Senior Hart, iming that Hart Corporation¡¯s legacy could not fall into an outsider¡¯s hands with apparent sincerity and determination. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 When Senior Hart learned that Tyler was not his biological grandson, he was furious and agreed to join forces with Mister Zend¡¯s father to suppress Tyler¡¯s power. s, they yed right into Tyler¡¯s hands. Tyler intentionally released the news of him not being rted to the Harts to Mister Zend¡¯s father, intending to retrieve all the power and shares possessed by Mister Zend¡¯s father and Senior Hart. By the time they realized what was happening, it was all toote. Both men lost theirst fighting chance. Mister Zend and his father had always felt humiliated for what happened and never brought it up publicly, yet Tyler made the point to bring up the topic. His intent was evident. Mister Zend grimaced, but he refused to give up as he doubted whether Tyler had truly lost his memory. He sneered, ¡°Mister Hart, if you haven¡¯t lost your memory, why didn¡¯t you show up earlier to rify the situation? Do you know that ourpany¡¯s market value has hit an all-time low because of these rumors? If any unrest urs because of this, you will forever be remembered as the culprit.¡± Before Tyler could speak, a clear and melodious voice echoed in the quiet conference room. ¡°Mister Zend, Tyler has been working tirelessly at Hart Corporation day and night, and he¡¯s never taken a day off. Now that thepany is in a stable state, it¡¯s perfectly normal for him to take a break and go on vacation, isn¡¯t it?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the source of the voice. When they entered the room, all eyes were fixed on Tyler. No one noticed Vicky following behind him. Mister Zend sneered. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Mister Hart¡¯s ex-wife? What are you doing here? Trying to take advantage of Mister Hart¡¯s memory loss to secure him once again?¡± Vicky smiled calmly, showing no sign of annoyance. ¡°Ex- wife? Who told you that? I don¡¯t remember divorcing Tyler.¡± Mister Zend looked scornful. ¡°The news of your divorce is well-known. Ms. you trying to cling onto Mister Hart even after the divorce?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never publicly announced anything about a divorce. I don¡¯t know where you heard these unrealistic rumors.¡± Vicky took out two marriage certificates from her bag. ¡°If anyone has any doubt, feel free to investigate and verify whether Tyler and I are divorced.¡± Confident, Vicky¡¯s demeanor left everyone at a loss for words. Tyler indeed had not publicly announced the divorce, but he had been separated from Vicky, gone on blind dates with other women, and even attended various public events with one particr woman. It definitely looked like a divorce. ¡°I believe actions speak louder than words. I don¡¯t want to waste my breath exining anything further. Why don¡¯t you all investigate the matter before questioning me?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Finally, someone could not resist and called their assistant to check on the matter. After about 10 minutes, the people who had found out the truth began whispering to each other with strange looks on their faces. ¡°Ms. Shaw, did youe here just to show off your marriage with Mister Hart?¡± Mister Zend sneered.¡± Besides, this is the Hart Corporation¡¯s meeting room. It¡¯s not a ce for a woman like you to talk. You¡¯d better go back and be a good little housewife. If you disrupt our meeting, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± Vicky paid no attention to Mister Zend¡¯s taunts, remaining calm. ¡°The purpose of letting everyone know about this is to tell you all not to trust rumors blindly. Also, the reason why Tyler hasn¡¯t appeared recently is that he apanied me on a vacation abroad. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the department managers if Tyler finished a lot of work ahead of time and prepared to take some time off.¡± The room buzzed with discussions. Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened. He realized that Vicky was trying to take all the me. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 The situation that Vicky mentioned was indeed known to many high-ranking executives in thepany. Mister Zend snorted coldly. ¡°Ms. Shaw, are you saying that Mister Hart has been on vacation with you all this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mister Zend persisted. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Mister Hart wanted to take a break, but the company is facing such a big issue, and even thepany¡¯s market value is being affected. At such a critical moment, it¡¯s uneptable that Mister Hart refuses toe forward.¡± ¡°Tyler is usually too busy. Even on vacation, he can¡¯t have a moment¡¯s peace. Phone calls keep coming in. It was so annoying that I took the liberty of turning off his phone.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes as she scanned the people in the room. ¡°Who could¡¯ve imagined that such outrageous rumors would spread outside? What surprised me even more was that when the Hart Corporation faced a crisis, there isn¡¯t a single soul here in this entire office to handle it but Tyler, leaving him with no choice but to come back to stabilize the situation.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. She paused for a moment with a faint smile. ¡°Are you all paid toze around here?¡± Her words fell, and the entire conference room suddenly fell into silence. Many people lowered their heads in shame. Mister Zend was furious for being publicly mocked by a woman. With a loud bang, he mmed the table heavily and stood up, pointing angrily at Vicky. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, who turned Mister Hart¡¯s phone off, would the Hart Corporation¡¯s market value drop? You are nothing but a troublemaker-¡° ¡°Mister Zend,¡± interrupted Tyler. ¡°Vicky is my wife. Please show some respect.¡± Mister Zend became more agitated seeing as Vicky and Tyler remained on the same side. He sneered, ¡°Tyler Hart, whether you¡¯re on vacation or suffering from amnesia, bringing this woman here is just to make her take the me, right? What kind of a man are you to hide behind a woman?¡± Vicky knew how proud Tyler was and grew annoyed. ¡°Mister Zend, watch your tongue. Tyler and I are husband and wife; we are one entity. What is his, is mine. As his wife, it is my rightful duty to stand up and speak for him. As for you, Mister Zend¡­¡± She sneered. ¡°As one of the directors of the Hart Corporation, instead of trying to solve the problem, you¡¯re the one starting internal conflicts and adding fuel to the fire. Are you trying to cooperate with those eagerpetitors outside in the hope of gaining some benefits from it?¡± Mister Zend and Tyler had been at odds for a long time, and many people were aware of it. No one dared to mention it, yet Vicky had publicly spoken the truth and flustered Mister Zend. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you b-¡° Before he could finish, a ss cup flew over and hit Mister Zend in the head audibly. Blood streamed down Mister Zend¡¯s wound. It had all happened too fast. Everyone, including Vicky, froze in shock. ¡°Mister Zend, did you not understand what I said?¡± Tyler asked calmly, the look in his eyes darkening viciously. His intimidating presence intensified, and tension rose in the air. The others turned to gape at Tyler. Though Tyler was never a gentleman and was known for his ruthlessness, he rarely resorted to violence in public. People who enraged him would often disappear or suffer some sort of tragedy the next day. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Tyler had always remained indifferent even when someone barked insults at him. In truth, he never cared about what others thought of him. Hence, it shocked everyone that Tyler resorted to violence over a few words Mister Zend said. Mister Zend stared nkly at Tyler and moved his lips to speak, only to faint the next instant. The meeting eventually ended with Mister Zend losing consciousness. In the office, Harry came to report on Mister Zend¡¯s condition. ¡°Mister Zend has a severe concussion and is currently being treated at the hospital¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Vicky twitched slightly. While she might not understand much about running a business, she was well-versed in social etiquette. As apany CEO, Tyler should not have resorted to violence against Mister Zend, not to mention doing it publicly. Tyler had acted impulsively, but since the incident had happened, there was no point in investigating right and wrong further. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky asked, ¡°How is the arrangement for the press conferenceing along?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. We can hold it tomorrow,¡± Harry said. Vicky nodded. ¡°The sooner we rify this matter, the better. By the way, arrange for more people to be present tomorrow to prevent any disturbances.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Harry responded. Just as he was about to leave, Harry seemed to remember something and nced at Tyler. However, Tyler did not bother looking at him. His gaze was fixed on Vicky intensely. Harry quickly lowered his head and left the office. Vicky was lost in thought about the press conference when she looked up and met Tyler¡¯s heated gaze. She instinctively looked away. ¡°Do you have any other thoughts about tomorrow¡¯s press conference?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said hoarsely. Vicky kept her eyes lowered, avoiding direct eye contact with him. However, even without looking at him, she could feel the prating power of his gaze. His eyes were usually indifferent, and it was rare for him to look at her with such passion. Vicky felt ufortable, and she changed the subject. ¡± Tomorrow, there will be some reporters asking tricky questions. Whatever they say, don¡¯t let it bother you. Even if someone like Mister Zend attacks you in front of everyone, don¡¯t pay attention to it.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She assumed Tyler had resorted to violence because Mister Zend said something that hurt his male pride, provoking his anger. ¡°Also¡­¡± Vicky continued, ¡°Our exnation should be consistent with what we said at today¡¯s board meeting, to prevent those with ulterior motives from making a fuss about it.¡± Before Vicky could finish her words, Tyler held her from behind. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 ¡°Vicky.¡± Tyler¡¯s warm breath brushed against Vicky¡¯s skin.¡± Are you protecting me?¡± Her gaze shifted away, and she ignored his question. ¡°We need to maintain a united image and confirm some details. If they ask us where we traveled to and we end up saying two different ces¡ªmmph!¡± Instantly, her words were swallowed by his lips as he kissed her passionately. She froze for a moment and started to push him away.¡± Tyler, I¡¯m being serious here¡­¡± Tyler, however, grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the office desk, deepening their kiss. After a long while, he finally turned his head to release her temporarily. Theck of oxygen left Vicky panting as she red at the man before her. ¡°Tyler Hart!¡± ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m very happy,¡± his gaze toward her was profound, sending shivers down her spine. Vicky was taken aback. ¡°You¡­are happy?¡± Although they managed to handle the board meeting temporarily, there was hardly anything to be happy about as she knew the others would still find ways to test Tyler¡¯s limits. Moreover, Tyler had physically hurt someone, and she did not know if there would be any repercussions in secret. ¡®Despite all that, he¡¯s happy?¡¯ she thought in confusion. ¡®Has his memory started to mix up again? Is his condition worsening? Or had his cognition deteriorated to this extent, making it impossible for him to distinguish between good and bad things urately?¡¯ ¡°Mmh,¡± he replied huskily while gently kissing her cheek. ¡° You don¡¯t need to sacrifice yourself in this way for me, though. Their opinions don¡¯t matter to me.¡± Vicky wanted to say something, but Tyler lowered his head again and kissed her once more. Vicky could not push him away. After sticking together for the entire afternoon, Tyler finally let her go before Harry arrived. After discussing matters about the uing press conference, Harry drove Vicky and Tyler back home. Just as they were about to leave, Tyler suddenly called out to Harry, ¡°Harry,e to my study.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Harry¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°Sure.¡± He knew Tyler must have something to discuss with him privately. In the study, Harry made sure to close the door securely before asking, ¡°Mister Hart, what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°How is Mister Zend doing?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°He only has a concussion.¡± Harry understood what Tyler was getting at when he brought up Mister Zend as he knew Tyler¡¯s temperament well. Although he would not care about insults from others, it did not mean he would tolerate them. Mister Zend was definitely going to be punished for what he did. As a capable assistant, Harry knew he had to be mindful of Tyler¡¯s intentions and asked, ¡°Mister Hart, should I teach Mister Zend some psychological lessons or physical ones?¡± Psychological lessons would involve setting traps to ruin him financially, causing him extreme mental distress but sparing physical harm. Physical lessons, on the other hand, were much more straightforward and brutal. To Harry¡¯s bewilderment, Tyler said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Visit him with a fruit basket.¡± Harry instinctively asked, ¡°Do you want me to poison the apples?¡± Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 N?velDrama.Org content. Tyler nced at Harry and said, ¡°Tell him that he did well and that I¡¯m doubling his year-end bonus.¡± Harry stared at Tyler, unable to react. ¡°About the press conference tomorrow¡­¡± Tyler added. Harry flinched and immediately snapped out of it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Hart. I¡¯ve made the arrangement. We¡¯ll shatter the rumors, and none of the reporters will ask any difficult questions¡­¡± Tyler remained calm. ¡°Order the reporters to ask the most provoking questions they can think of.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°But, what?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Harry felt a rush of bewilderment and decided it was best Vicky had just made some tea and noticed his odd demeanor. Concerned, she asked, ¡°Harry, what¡¯s wrong? Has something happened again?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Harry tried to brush it off, but his appearance suggested otherwise. Vicky probed further, ¡°Did Tyler say something odd to you?¡± ¡°Mister Hart¡­asked me to get some fruits and visit Mister Zend.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Vicky felt relieved after hearing that. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s calmed down and realized he shouldn¡¯t have acted impulsively.¡± Harry¡¯s lips twitched, as he desperately wanted to tell Vicky that her thoughts werepletely off the mark. Not only did Tyler not think he did anything wrong, but he also thought Mister Zend did the right thing. However, Harry chose to remain silent and followed Mister Hart¡¯s instructions to visit Mister Zend at the hospital. In the hospital room, Mister Zend had a bandage on his forehead and was shouting curses at Tyler. ¡°How dare you do this to me, Tyler Hart?! I¡¯ll make sure you pay dearly!¡± Just then, the door to the room opened. Harry, holding with a smile. ¡°You seem to be recovering well, Mister Zend.¡± Mister Zend thought Harry was here to mock him on Tyler¡¯s behalf and was about to lose his temper. However, Harry stopped him and said with a smile, ¡°Mister Zend, Mister Hart thinks you did an excellent job today. As a reward andpensation for your injury, your year-end bonus will be doubled. If you continue to perform well the next time you encounter Mister Hart and Missus Hart, there will be more rewards.¡± ¡°Did¡­ Did I do well today?¡± Mister Zend¡¯s expression turned nk. He had not done anything besides insulting Tyler, so he did not understand what Harry was saying. After a moment, he held his head, mumbling, ¡°I must be hallucinating. My brain must be damaged¡­ Doctor! Doctor! Please check me!¡± Harry watched the confused look on Mister Zend. ¡°I must remind you, Mister Zend, to focus your actions on Mister Hart. If you attack Missus Hart, it might backfire.¡± The next day, the press conference proceeded as scheduled, but it did not end smoothly. Vicky had expected the reporters¡¯ questions to be sharp and intrusive. However, she never imagined that their questions would be so challenging. ¡°Tyler Hart is a prominent figure in Zendonia¡¯s business world, yet the reporters dared to ask such audacious questions. Aren¡¯t they afraid of Tyler retaliating against them?¡± Vicky muttered to herself as she left the press conference, still seething with anger. She was usually easygoing and did not get angry easily, but today was an exception. Harry stood by her side, watching her with aplex expression. Not long ago, Tyler had to leave the conference early due to the headache he suffered, triggered by the reporters¡¯ question. After the press conference, Vicky hurriedly left to check on Tyler. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Vicky pushed open the door to the lounge and found Tyler sitting elegantly on the couch. He was resting with his eyes closed. She walked over. ¡°Tyler, are you alright?¡± He opened his eyes at the sound of her voice. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried, so I came to check on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He massaged his temples and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a headache. It will pass.¡± She observed his expression and asked gingerly, ¡°Have you remembered anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± Halfway through the press conference, Tyler¡¯s head suddenly started to ache, and he had to leave the venue. It had only been about 10 minutes since he left. ¡°The press conference¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s expression turned cold as she mentioned it. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Already?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes dimmed. Vicky was furious. ¡°Those reporters were either bribed or colluding. Their questions were clearly meant to provoke and cause trouble, not to seek the truth.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted, but the livid Vicky did not notice it. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to continue such a press conference. Let¡¯s forget about it,¡± she said. Tyler looked at her intently. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky looked away. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Harry to arrange the car. Let¡¯s leave.¡± As Vicky stood up and tried to walk away, Tyler held her hand. ¡°Something happened during the press conference, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just those reporters intentionally causing trouble.¡± Tyler extended his hand, his fingers gently lifting her chin.¡± Vicky, you¡¯re lying,¡± he said, his voice rational and clear. ¡°The world is already specting whether I lost my memory. With my sudden headache and exit, things must have gotten worse.¡± Vicky sighed. ¡°I knew I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Tyler¡¯s headache and exit from the press conference only fuelled the rumors about his memory loss, and no exnation could help with it. Moreover, arge group of reporters was waiting outside, eager to interview him and uncover some sensational news. Tyler pulled her into his arms, his voice low and close to her ear. ¡°I can handle more than you think. You don¡¯t have to hide these things from me.¡± Despite what he said, Tyler was different from before he lost his memories and Vicky was worried. She feared that he might be triggered again and suffer even worse symptoms. Just then, there was a knock on the door, and Harry¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡® Mister Hart, Missus Hart, the car is ready. You can leave now.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister,¡± Vicky said. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Back at home, Vicky checked the news on her phone. As expected, the news that had initially been spection about Tyler¡¯s memory loss turned into a confirmation of his condition after today¡¯s press conference. Vicky felt troubled by the sight. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Vicky had prepared herself for every possible scenario and considered all the questions that might arise, but she never expected the problem toe from Tyler himself. ncing at Tyler and then at the worried expression on Vicky¡¯s face, Harry could not help but speak up, ¡®Missus Hart, I¡¯ve received calls from several board members, including Mister Zend. They saw the news and are starting to doubt Mister Hart again. They want to hold a board meeting tomorrow. What do you think?¡± Vicky closed her eyes for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± Harry was just an assistant and sometimes could not handle all the board members on his own. Although Vicky did not possess the actual power in the Hart family, as long as Tyler stood by her side and supported her, dealing with them would not be a problem. ¡°I¡¯ll go and make arrangements, then,¡± Harry said. Vicky nodded. Once Harry left, she turned off the news and looked at Tyler, ready to discuss their next course of action. However, when she raised her head, she found herself staring into a pair of ck eyes. Her heart skipped a beat at the heated look in his eyes, and she felt flustered to the point that she forgot what she meant to say. She instinctively averted her gaze from his eyes and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. I¡¯ll rest upstairs for a while.¡± As she passed by him, Tyler suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. His warm breath brushed against her ear, and his thin lips gently brushed her cheek.¡± Vicky, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± No one could resist being treated with care, especially not when it wasing from Tyler. Vicky felt powerless and lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty.¡± Holding her close, Tyler said in a low voice, ¡°The wedding dress has been delivered. Let¡¯s go see it this afternoon. If it fits, well take the wedding photos tomorrow.¡± While she had been worried about his amnesia, he had been fixated on organizing the wedding. He even designed the wedding dress. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Tyler, we should focus on nning our actions to deal with yourpany¡¯s issues right now instead of¡­¡± Vicky tried to reason with him. Tyler interrupted her. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the troubles, we will take the photos right away if the gown doesn¡¯t need any amendment.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m being serious here! Can¡¯t you be more focused?¡± ¡°So am I.¡± Tyler stood up and casually held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch first, and after that, well try on the wedding dress.¡± Vicky did not want to try on the wedding dress, but she eventually caved under Tyler¡¯s insistence, so they went together. As soon as they arrived at the bridal shop that afternoon, Vicky received a call from Cece. ¡°Vicky, I just saw the news that Mister Hart has amnesia¡­ Is it true?¡± Vicky knew that the truth about Tyler¡¯s amnesia could not be hidden any longer. After a moment of silence, she replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Cece gasped and said gingerly, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve been wanting to divorce him, right? Since he doesn¡¯t remember anything, don¡¯t you think you can¡­¡± Vicky nced at the distance where Tyler stood before a dreamy-looking wedding gown and whispered, ¡°Not yet.¡± Cece seemed to understand and did not appear shocked.¡± Vicky, since Mister Hart has lost his memories, he probably won¡¯t target me or Jennifer. Can wee back to Stoneford City?¡± Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll start packing now ande back as soon as possible! We miss you so much, Vicky!¡± Cece chirped. ¡°Let me know before youe back. I will pick you up from the airport.¡± ¡°Sure. I will start making arrangements.¡± After ending the call, Vicky could not help but smile. She looked and found Tyler standing right beside her, staring at her in silence. Vicky was taken aback. ¡°How long have you been standing here?¡± ¡°Since just now.¡± His eyes stared right through her. ¡°You¡¯re so happy. Who were you talking to on the phone?¡± ¡°Cece.¡± Vicky honestly exined, ¡°She and Jennifer will be back soon¡­¡± Knowing that Tyler no longer remembered them, Vicky exined, ¡°They are my two employees in the fashion design studio. Once they¡¯re back, the studio can start running again.¡± A hint of destion flickered in Tyler¡¯s eyes, but he quickly concealed it. He did notment on it and only said, ¡°Let¡¯s go try on the wedding dress first.¡± ¡¯ The wedding dress fit unexpectedly well. Every detail and style catered to Vicky¡¯s aesthetic sense, leaving no room for criticism or imperfection. As Vicky stood in front of the mirror, she carefully examined herself and suddenly realized that Tyler¡¯s talent in design rivaled hers. Amid her thoughts, she was suddenly embraced from behind. At the same time, the familiar fragrance of Tyler drifted to her nose. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Tyler¡¯s deep voice sounded next to her ear. Vicky lifted her head and saw Tyler in his suit. Dazedly, she suddenly realized why Tyler had chosen to hypnotize her before this. Although she did not want to admit it, she had to ept the fact that Tyler, after losing his memory, made her feel more at ease. She knew that Tyler¡¯s memories would eventually return, and once they did, he would not be trusting and respectful as he behaved at this moment, nor would he be so sincere and loving. She was fully aware that everything she was experiencing was just a mirage of the past. However, Vicky could not help but indulge in this moment of happiness. ¡¯Despite everything, I came with him. Does it mean that deep down, I long for something like this as well?¡¯ she questioned herself silently. ¡®If it¡¯s not for all the misunderstanding between us, would we be trying on wedding dresses, taking wedding photos, and sorting out our differences peacefully as we do now?¡¯ Since everything fit well and needed no adjustments, Tyler arranged for the wedding photo shoot right away. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The photographer was a young man who was instantly mesmerized by Vicky¡¯s appearance. The pure white wedding gownplimented her fair skin, exuding a radiant charm. Her captivating eyes sparkled enchantingly. The photographer had seen countless beauties, but at this moment, he could not help but be stunned. Before long, a ruthless gaze fell upon him. Feeling chills down his spine, the photographer subconsciously looked over to find Tyler staring at him expressionlessly, his eyes filled with hostility. The photographer¡¯s body shivered with fear, and he instinctively looked away. The camera fell to the ground with a loud thud. Tyler shielded the photographer from his line of sight and coldly uttered, ¡°Scram.¡± Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 The photographer was intimidated by Tyler¡¯s presence and ran off without bothering to take his camera. Before Vicky could figure out what was happening, she saw the photographer running away like he had seen a ghost. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Vicky.¡± Tyler lowered his gaze to her and swallowed. ¡°I regret this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve hidden you away from everyone,¡± he said in a tense tone. N?velDrama.Org content. Vicky frowned, a strange feeling creeping up within her.¡± What¡¯s wrong with you, Tyler?¡± The man lowered his head and gazed at her intently. Vicky felt ufortable and even a hint of fear from being stared at in such an eerie manner. Perhaps it was her imagination, but she seemed to catch a fleeting glimpse of obsession in his eyes. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± Tyler embraced her, his gaze softening. ¡°I was angry when that photographer stared at you.¡± Vicky breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s get another female photographer, then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After more than 10 minutes, a young female photographer entered the room. Unlike the male photographer, she immediately fixed her gaze on Tyler as soon as she entered. Her face turned beet red, and she seemed to be lost in a daze. Vicky called out to her several times, but the female photographer was still reluctant to divert her attention from Tyler. ¡°¡­¡± Vicky finally understood why Tyler was displeased. ¡°Let¡¯s try another photographer.¡± Tyler nced at her, his lips curling into a faint smirk. ¡°Sure.¡± This time, they got a middle-aged female photographer. When she saw them, her eyes lit up with excitement. She smiled and said, ¡°You two are the most well- matched couple among all the couples I¡¯ve photographed over the years. Vicky thought Tyler might be difficult to work with during the photo shoot. Surprisingly, everything went smoothly. When they finished thest set of photos, Vicky noticed the middle-aged female photographer had disappeared. Turning her head, Vicky saw her reflection in the mirror with a slightly flushed face after the lipstick was kissed off during the final kiss photo shoot. They had been so immersed in the kiss that they did not even realize the photographer had left. After changing out of the wedding gown, they began selecting their favorite photos. Tyler had to take a phone call, so Vicky started looking through the pictures first. After seeing a few photos, Vicky could not help but praise the photographer. ¡°Your photography skills are truly extraordinary. You managed to capture Tyler¡¯s expressionless face so perfectly without making him look stiff.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just my photography skills,¡± the female photographer looked at Vicky. ¡°Emotions can¡¯t be compensated for with techniques alone. Even if they can be borrowed, they won¡¯t be as perfect as they are when they are real.¡± The middle-aged female photographer smiled as she looked at the photos. Mister Hart loves you deeply, Ms. Shaw. You two must¡¯ve been together for a long time. The way he looks at you is the result of deep affection umted through time.¡± Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she looked toward Tyler, who was on the phone in the distance. His side profile was wless, like a sculpted and profound masterpiece. Every move he made exuded a noble aura. Even while standing in the corner, he attracted the attention of many young female staff members who blushed and looked at him with admiration. Soon, Tyler ended the call and turned to look at Vicky. Realizing that she was looking at him, he shed her a faint smile and walked toward her. The female photographer noticed their interaction and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many loving couples, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as affectionate as Mister Hart. Missus Hart, don¡¯t worry too much and simply cherish his love for you.¡± Vicky raised an eyebrow and looked at the photographer with newfound respect. ¡°You have keen eyes.¡± ¡°The reason I became a wedding photographer was to witness the happiness of the bride and groom.¡± The photographer sighed softly. ¡°But after working in this field, I realized that genuinely happy and deeply in love couples are rare. Looking at you two, I see a glimpse of my younger self. Unfortunately, I missed my chance.¡± As they chatted, Tyler had arrived by Vicky¡¯s side. He nced at her, noticing the subtle change in her expression, and his gaze deepened. ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Vicky held his hand. ¡°I was just thinking about how to choose among these wonderful photos. I don¡¯t know which ones to pick.¡± Tyler paused and stared at their linked hands. If he remembered correctly, this time she had taken the initiative to hold his hand in a long time. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He was instantly overwhelmed by emotions. It was merely a simple gesture, but it felt as if the hollow space in his heart was filled. He nced at the female photographer. Although he did not know what they were talking about, it was evident that something the photographer said had influenced the change in Vicky¡¯s attitude toward him. In a low voice, he said, ¡°If you like them, you can take all of them.¡± ¡°But we should still pick a few for framing.¡± Vicky handed him the touchscreen tablet. ¡°You can help me choose.¡± They spent the rest of the afternoon choosing the photos. The next day, the selected pictures were framed and delivered directly to their mansion, where they were hung up on the walls. Vicky could not help but feel astonished by their efficiency. Because of what happened at the press conference, Vicky started apanying Tyler to work. All the board members were upset that a woman was joining the meetings but could only swallow their protest under Tyler¡¯s watchful eyes. Tyler was still as cunning and resourceful as before, so no one could cause trouble while he suffered from amnesia. Vicky thought that she could eventually leave once Tyler¡¯s condition stabilized, but for reasons she could not figure out, idents kept happening even during business meetings and contract signing. Left with no option, Vicky could only remain by Tyler¡¯s side. At night, Vicky received a call from Jennifer and Cece. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯re on the ne now. Our flight willnd tomorrow at four in the afternoon.¡± Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Vicky had not seen them for a long time, so when she knew that they wereing back, she felt a surge of excitement.¡± Great! Ill pick you up at the airport tomorrow.¡± Just as she hung up the phone, Tyler came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. He raised an eyebrow at her joyful expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s got you so happy?¡± ¡°Cece and Jennifer areing back tomorrow!¡± Vicky chirped and looked up at Tyler. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any appointments tomorrow afternoon¡­¡± Tension rose in the air as her words fell. Unaware of the change, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll probably leave early. I¡¯m nning to have dinner with them outside, so you don¡¯t need to wait for me.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched her, but Vicky remained immersed in her joy and did not notice it.¡± Once they¡¯re back, the studio should get back on track¡­ I need to prepare myself and get back to work,¡± Vicky added.¡± You should go to sleep. I¡¯ll head to the study to organize some design drafts.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Observing her busy figure, Tyler narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. The next day, Vicky rushed to the airport in advance. After waiting anxiously for a while, she finally saw two familiar figures. ¡°Vicky!¡± As soon as they saw her, Jennifer and Cece¡¯s eyes lit up.¡± Vicky, we¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± ¡°We were so bored over there; I can¡¯t wait to get back to work!¡± As the three chatted and walked toward the exit, Vicky asked, ¡°What would you like to eat? It¡¯s on me.¡± At the mention of food, Cece¡¯s mouth watered. ¡°Let¡¯s go to that Mexican restaurant. Vicky, you have no idea how strange Mexican food tastes over there. The food therecks the authentic vor we have here.¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡°Alright.¡± As they arrived at the restaurant and were about to order, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and narrowed her eyes before answering the call. ¡°Are you off work?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Tyler from the other end of the line. ¡°Do you need something?¡± she asked. There was a moment of silence before he continued, ¡°No, I just wanted to ask when you¡¯ll be back.¡± Vicky noticed it was 5:30 p.m. when she checked the time. She considered the time she needed to dine and chat with them before saying, ¡°I should be home before eight.¡± There was a moment of silence. ¡°Thatte?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met Cece and Jennifer for a long while, so we need more time to catch up,¡± Vicky said gently. ¡°I will try my best to go home earlier.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was another long pause, and Vicky thought that the call ended. She nced at the screen and noticed that the call was still ongoing. ¡°Tyler, are you still there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tyler remained silent. Just as Vicky was about to say something else, the call ended. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Vicky stared at her phone and sighed defeatedly. When she looked up, she saw Jennifer and Cece staring at her oddly. She frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Vicky, have you and Mister Hart made up?¡± Cece asked curiously. Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°No.¡± Cece studied Vicky¡¯s expression and whispered, ¡°But you two sounded otherwise.¡± Vicky picked up her ss and took a sip of water. ¡°He lost his memories, so our rtionship isn¡¯t as horrible as it was before.¡± Cece and Jennifer exchanged knowing nces. ¡°Vicky, now that Mister Hart has lost his memory, have you thought about starting over with him?¡± Jennifer asked. Vicky fell silent for a moment before gently shaking her head. ¡°Too much has happened. Once he remembers everything, it¡¯ll still be difficult for us to be together.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s forgotten everything now, right? Vicky, haven¡¯t you considered building a new connection with Mister Hart while he¡¯s still a nk sheet?¡± Cece interjected. ¡°He¡¯ll remember everything sooner orter,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°Vicky, time can heal wounds. Maybe when he remembers everything, his feelings for you will change, too. Besides¡­¡± Cece looked at Vicky. ¡°Your heart is still with him. Why not give it a try?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°I thought you both would hate him and advise me to stay away from him.¡± ¡°If you want to leave him, we¡¯ll support you to do so, but I can see that you still care about him,¡± Jennifer said earnestly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t care, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed by his side when he lost his memory,¡± Cece added. Vicky subconsciously tried to argue. ¡°He only lost his memories from trying to save me. I just-¡° Jennifer¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°The fact that you stayed with him during this difficult time shows you care. You didn¡¯t want to kick him while he was down. Vicky, if you really don¡¯t want to be with Mister Hart, you might as well leave now. If you decide to go, don¡¯t leave any hope or warmth for him. If you don¡¯t want to leave, try building a good rtionship with him,¡± Jennifer advised. ¡°You can¡¯t be kind to him and think about leaving him at the same time. It¡¯s not fair to him. Besides, you just said that you won¡¯t be able to be together if he remembers everything, but what if he never remembers?¡± Vicky found herself at a loss for words. As Vicky remained silent, Jennifer did not press her further. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She understood Vicky¡¯s situation because she had been through a simr one with Anthony. Anthony had treated her with kindness, all while hurting her feelings. Whenever she felt desperate, he would give her hope that he cared, only to disappoint her once again. This repeated cycle made her feel like she was experiencing Stockholm Syndrome. However, Jennifer finally managed to give up on himpletely. During dinner, Cece shared some interesting stories about her and Jennifer¡¯s experiences abroad, and Vicky found herself enjoying the distraction from Tyler¡¯s situation. Just then, her phone rang again. Vicky nced at the screen and answered the call with a frown. ¡°Harry?¡± Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 ¡°Missus Hart, where are you now?¡± came Harry¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°I¡¯m out having dinner with friends¡­¡± ¡°While I was on the phone with Mister Hart moments ago, the call suddenly went silent. I thought the signal was bad, so I called back, but there was still no response. Has something happened to Mister Hart?¡± Harry¡¯s voice trembled. Vicky remembered the rainy day when Tyler had gone alone to the rooftop. She paled and stood up abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll go home and check.¡± With no time to spare, Vicky hung up the phone immediately. She grabbed her bag from the table and hurriedly said,¡± Cece, Jennifer, I have an urgent matter to attend to. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay and have dinner with you.¡± Seeing the worry on Vicky¡¯s face, Cece asked, ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Tyler suddenly went radio-silent, and I¡¯m worried that something might¡¯ve happened to him.¡± Understanding the urgency of the situation, both Cece and Jennifer reassured her, ¡°Go ahead, Vicky. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Vicky was in such a hurry that she did not even have time to settle the bill. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the meal another day. I need to go now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Vicky. Go.¡± As she stepped out of the restaurant, Vicky was about to call for a cab when an ordinary-looking man approached her. ¡°Missus Hart, let me take you home.¡± ¡°Armin?¡± Vicky was surprised to see the man. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She recognized him as one of Tyler¡¯s drivers. Armin¡¯s gaze shifted as he replied, ¡°Uh¡­ I happened to be nearby, and Mister Hart¡¯s assistant contacted me, asking me to give you a ride home.¡± In her hurry to get back, Vicky did not read too much into his words and simply got into Armin¡¯s car. ¡°Well, hurry and take me home.¡± Armin agreed and promptly started the car. N?velDrama.Org content. Standing at the entrance of the mansion, Vicky saw the entire ce was pitch-ck, and her heart sank. At this time, Tyler should have been working in the study, but there was not a single light on in the mansion. ¡®Did something happen to him?¡¯ she thought. Vicky hurried inside anxiously and turned on the lights in the living room before heading upstairs. As she scanned the house, she noticed a familiar figure on the couch in the living room. Her footsteps halted, and she rushed over. ¡°Tyler!¡± She stood in front of him, her concern evident. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The man was leaning back on the couch, his eyes tightly shut. Vicky grew even more anxious from hisck of response and took out her phone to call a doctor. Just then, Tyler opened his eyes abruptly. ¡°Why are you back? ¡± he asked hoarsely. Vicky stilled and turned to look at him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He looked away. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone just now?¡± On her way back, Vicky tried calling Tyler, but there was no one answering her call. He lowered his gaze and said calmly, ¡°I fell asleep.¡± Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 ¡°Asleep?¡± Vicky stared at Tyler¡¯s face intently. ¡°Are you saying that you were so deeply asleep that you can¡¯t hear your phone ringing?¡± After a few moments of silence, Tyler said, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted today, so yes, I was deeply asleep.¡± ¡°Why did you cut your call with Harry halfway through and fail to answer your phone after that?¡± Vicky nced at the phone on the couch and picked it up to unlock it. Sure enough, the screen showed thest contact history with Harry. The call did notst for more than five minutes. As she navigated to the menu, she noticed the missed calls from both Harry and herself. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t tell me that you were so tired that you fell asleep during your call with Harry.¡± Her clear eyes seemed to stare right into his soul, and Tyler avoided those eyes in silence. Her heart softened as she studied his face and continued in a softer tone, ¡°Tyler, do you know how worried I was when I received Harry¡¯s call? If you¡¯re unwell, you can tell me. Don¡¯t let the people who care about you worry about you.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes locked onto her upon hearing those words. ¡°You were worried about me? You¡¯re¡­ genuinely worried about me?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vicky¡¯s brow creased. ¡°I¡¯m worried because I¡¯m worried. Do I need any other reason?¡± Tyler seemed puzzled. ¡°Why would you worry about me if you don¡¯t even want to be with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯ve mistaken-¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± he interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯re different toward me than before. You¡¯ve been avoiding me, and I can feel that you¡¯ve never stopped nning your departure.¡± Vicky stared into his eyes and suddenly found herself speechless. Seeing her hesitation, Tyler¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. He looked out of the window into the deep night and continued in a cold voice, ¡°You seem to care for me, but I know that your heart isn¡¯t really with me. You¡¯ve never dismissed the idea of leaving.¡± Caught off-guard by Tyler¡¯s sudden revtion, Vicky¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of panic. She instinctively tried to exin,¡± You¡¯ve misunderstood, I haven¡¯t-¡° Tyler¡¯s gaze was tranquil and aloof. ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why have you been slowly putting away your personal belongings? Why did you write down my daily habits and preferences in the memo, as if you¡¯re preparing to hand them over to another woman when you leave? Why can¡¯t you look into my eyes and tell me that you¡¯ll never leave?¡± Vicky¡¯s mind fell into chaos as she had not expected him to be so perceptive. Confronted with Tyler¡¯s questioning, she could not find a single word to say because he was right. Silence loomed over them, and the air in the living room became suffocatingly heavy. The crystal chandelier above shone brightly, casting its radiant light over arge wedding photo. A few days ago, they had taken wedding pictures at the bridal store and were praised by others as the most loving and happy-looking couple. Once all the pretenses were stripped away, all that was left was emptiness. After a long silence, Vicky finally managed to utter a sentence. ¡°If you know everything, then why did you order a wedding dress for me and asked me to take wedding photos with you?¡± Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Both Vicky and Tyler fell into silence once again. After a while, Tyler¡¯s voice echoed in the room. ¡°Think of it as my effort of leaving something to remember this dream with. In this dream, we can find a perfect ending.¡± Vicky jolted. ¡®So he knew all along. He¡¯s read my mind like he always has without me saying a word.1 She looked at the indifferent look on his face. ¡°Why are you bringing this up today?¡± Tyler turned to look at her, his eyes deep and unfathomable. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve been too good to me; so good that I can¡¯t help but want this dream tost forever. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the case.¡± Vicky trembled. ¡°So?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be with me, don¡¯t treat me so well.¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll use any means necessary to keep you by my side if this goes on.¡± Vicky suddenly remembered what Jennifer had said during dinner not long ago and thought, ¡®Have I been wrong? If he only has a year¡¯s worth of memories about me, does that mean his feelings for me aren¡¯t that deep just yet? If I don¡¯t try to provoke him by saying that I have another lover like I did before, will he react differently?¡¯ ¡°You¡­¡± Vicky tried to speak but could not find her voice. She wanted to ask Tyler if he was willing to let go but found herself struggling to speak. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Tyler stood abruptly. ¡°Rest early.¡± Maybe he was unwell because he began to sway in his steps. Vicky reflexively reached out to support him and asked,¡± Tyler, are you feeling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Tyler withdrew his arm from her support and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit dizzy.¡± ¡°Should I call a doctor to check on you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vicky wanted to argue but was interrupted by Tyler. ¡°Vicky, have you forgotten what just I said?¡± His tone was indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself.¡± With that, he turned and left. Vicky stared nkly at his figure as he walked away, and she felt hurt. Back in her room, Tyler was nowhere to be found. Thinking back to their conversation, her expression darkened, and she pushed open the bedroom door to search for him. Just then, Tyler-who had showered-stepped out of the room next door and stilled when he saw Vicky. ¡°Why¡­¡± She nced at the water dripping from his hair.¡± Why are you in that room?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping in this room from now on,¡± he said. ¡®Is he trying to distance himself from me?¡¯ she thought before saying, ¡°You can take the bedroom. I will sleep in the guest bedroom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he coolly replied. ¡°But you haven¡¯t made full recovery¡­¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Tyler nced at Vicky, and she swallowed the second half of her sentence. Tyler was right. If she did not wish to be with him, she could not keep caring about him and giving him false hope. Tyler nced at her and walked toward the study to work. ¡®It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock, and he should be resting by now. His body still hasn¡¯t fully recovered, so he can¡¯t overwork himself, let alone stay upte. It looks like he hasn¡¯t even had dinner, and he probably hasn¡¯t taken his medicine either. Usually, I¡¯d bring the medicine to him, but¡­¡¯ she thought. While she was absorbed in her thoughts, Tyler closed the door to the study. Troubled, Vickyy on the bed but could not fall asleep, feeling empty from being alone in bed. Jennifer¡¯s and Tyler¡¯s words echoed in her mind. She repeatedly told herself that they were right. As long as she had notpletely given up on leaving him, she should not care for him. After struggling to fall asleep, she checked her phone and noticed that it was already 11 at night. She had not heard the door closing, so Tyler probably had not returned to his room yet. Normally, she would not allow him to stay up past 10. Vicky sat up while running a hand through her hair. She was about to get out of bed but then hesitated andy back down. It was midnight. After debating with herself, Vicky could not hold back any longer. Just as she was about to leave the room, her phone on the nightstand vibrated. She quickly picked it up and saw a text message from Harry. [Missus Hart, is Mister Hart alright?) A hint of disappointment shed in Vicky¡¯s eyes as she replied. [He probably had a headache and fainted, but for now¡­ He should be okay.) When Tyler woke up earlier, Vicky noticed that he unconsciously rubbed his temples. It was a subtle movement, but Vicky caught it nheless. Harry replied quickly. [Is Mister Hart okay? Should I call a doctor?] [It¡¯s toote now. We¡¯ll call a doctor tomorrow.] After pondering for a few seconds, Vicky sent another message. [He¡¯s still working on the study now, and it seems like he hasn¡¯t taken his medicine¡­ Remind him to rest early and not forget to take his medicine.] Harry seemed surprised. [Missus Hart, you can remind Mister Hart of these things yourself¡­] Vicky did not see a reason in hiding anything from Harry and typed. [After careful consideration, I realized that Tyler and I should keep our distance. I¡¯m entrusting you with his health from now on.] [Did you have another argument with Mister Hart?] Harry asked. [No.] Vicky replied. [This is what he wanted.] Herst words left Harry speechless, as he could notment much if this was Tyler¡¯s idea. [Alright.] He replied. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. [Get him to rest early and take his pills in time.] Vicky reminded. [Sure. Missus Hart, will you being to the office with Mister Hart tomorrow?] Vicky stared at the message. She knew she should not go to work with Tyler any longer, but for reasons she could not begin to exin, she did not reply. About half an hourter, Vicky heard the sound of a door closing. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Knowing that Tyler had finished working, Vicky could finally rx. She quickly fell asleep. The next day, Vicky woke up on time. After washing up, she went downstairs to make breakfast as usual. The housekeeper, however, was surprised to see her alone.¡± Missus Hart, didn¡¯t you go to work with Mister Hart today?¡± Tyler liked quietness, so the housekeeper only entered the mansion to work when he was away, and spent the rest of the time in the separate residence provided for the staff. Vicky realized what had happened. ¡°Has he left?¡± ¡°I saw Mister Gardner¡¯s car parked at the front entrance this morning, and Mister Hart left shortly after. I thought you were in the car, too.¡± Vicky realized that Tyler had gone to work and did not wait for her; his actions spoke volumes. Vicky felt a mix of emotions and did not know if she felt disappointed. With Tyler gone to work, Vicky suddenly found herself with a lot of free time on her hands. This newfound leisure made her feel somewhat ufortable. Fortunately, Jennifer and Cece had returned to Stoneford City, so Vicky called them and decided to tidy up the studio together. Just as she was about to leave, Vicky received a call from Aurora. ¡°Vicky, when are you free? It¡¯s been so long since west met! I miss you.¡± Vicky had been busytely, devoting all her time and energy to Tyler. When she was at the hospital, she could still see Aurora a few times during lunchtime, but with Tyler out of the hospital, she and Tyler were inseparable. Aurora did not like Tyler andined, ¡°Vicky, you should give Tyler some space, or he¡¯ll get too dependent on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m free today. I want to go to the studio and clean up. Do you want toe over?¡± Vicky suggested. After a pause of more than ten seconds, Aurora¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Vicky, are you saying that clingy jerk actually lets you out of the house?¡± ¡°Clingy jerk?¡± The image of Tyler¡¯s aloof and restrained demeanor surfaced in Vicky¡¯s mind. From Vicky¡¯s point of view, he was anything but clingy. ¡°Vicky, haven¡¯t you noticed? He¡¯s taken over your life. Every time I call you, we can¡¯t talk for a few minutes before hees up with a headache, stomachache, or some other pain. Obviously, he¡¯s not giving you any time to spend with friends. Clingy is the only word I can think of to describe him. IVicky just thought Aurora was finding fault with Tyler and did not take it to heart. ¡°Will youe with me, then?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Aurora was excited. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Ruby along.¡± Ruby was the name Aurora had given to the ck cat she found. She adored the cat and had be a crazy catdy, with her social media feed slowly being taken over by pictures of the cat. Upon arriving at the studio, she found Cece and Jennifer already there, cleaning. The two walked over when they spotted Vicky and Aurora.¡± Vicky, Aurora!¡± They had learned about Aurora from Vicky and were both friendly toward her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Aurora had never had a lot of friends growing up and was overjoyed that both Cece and Jennifer seemed to like her. They were all the same age, so they soon became close friends. As they chatted, Jennifer noticed the cat in Aurora¡¯s arms.¡± Hm? This cat¡­looks familiar.¡± Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Cece nced over in surprise. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that the ck cat that Noah has been posting on his social media these days?¡± Vicky was confused. ¡°You mean Noah, my senior back at school?¡± Jennifer nodded. ¡°Yes. Some time ago, Noah mentioned that one of his cats went missing, and he¡¯s been looking for it on social media.¡± Although Vicky had Noah¡¯s phone number, they were not friends on social media. Noah was afraid of Tyler¡¯s reaction and did not dare send Vicky a friend request. As a result, Vicky could not see Noah¡¯s posts. Vicky suddenly remembered that Noah indeed had a ck cat when she was in Molivia. ¡°Where did your friend Noah lose the cat?¡± Aurora asked. ¡°He lost it near the city center. Noah¡¯s apartment is located there,¡± Cece said. Aurora felt relieved after hearing this. ¡°I found this cat near a hospital, so it seems it¡¯s not your friend¡¯s cat.¡± Jennifer chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a cat lover too, Aurora. When you meet Noah in the future, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a lot inmon to discuss.¡± The hospital was not far from the city center, and there were many stray cats outside. ck cats all looked quite simr, so they did not think much about it. They started cleaning up the studio while chatting andughing. Soon, it was lunchtime, and Cece, Jennifer, and Aurora began discussing where to eat. Meanwhile, Vicky stood by the window, looking thoughtful with her phone in hand. Aurora walked over and patted Vicky¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are you thinking about? It¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Vicky put away her phone and nodded gently. ¡°Right.¡± Vicky seemed absent-minded the whole time at the restaurant and did not hear Aurora when she was asked what dishes she wanted. Jennifer looked at Vicky with surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Vicky snapped back to reality. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about something.¡± After absentmindedly ordering two dishes, Vicky picked up her phone and sent a message to Harry. [Has he had lunch?] [Not yet¡­ Mister Hart is still in a meeting.] Harry quickly replied, and his concern was evident. Vicky frowned. [Remind him to have lunch.] [Missus Hart, as an assistant, I can¡¯t interrupt Mister Hart¡¯s meeting.] Harry replied hesitantly. [I can¡¯t just enter the meeting room freely.] Harry and Vicky were different in their roles. She was Mister Hart¡¯s wife, while Harry was just an assistant obliged to follow Tyler¡¯s orders. In other words, Harry did not have the authority to interrupt Tyler¡¯s meeting. Vicky looked at the message on the screen but did not reply immediately.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After a while, another message from Harry followed. [ Missus Hart, why don¡¯t you remind Mister Hart to eat personally? He listens to you.] Vicky lowered her gaze hesitantly before sending Tyler a message. [Remember to eat.] The message went through, but even after the dishes were served, Vicky did not receive any response from Tyler. Vicky sent another message to Harry. [Has he eaten?] Harry replied right away. [No. Mister Hart is still in the meeting.] Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. Cece, Jennifer, and Aurora all noticed it. They exchanged knowing looks, and Jennnifer took the initiative to ask, ¡°Vicky¡­ Is something bothering you?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Vicky. Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 ¡°Vicky, if you have something to attend to, go and take care of it. You can leave the studio to us. After all, we¡¯re just cleaning up today.¡± Cece and Jennifer did not know why Vicky seemed restless, but Aurora had a hint of what it was. ¡°Vicky, did Tyler have another outburst and upset you?¡± Tyler had always preferred to keep Vicky by his side at all times, so Aurora was surprised he allowed her toe outside at all. ¡®I guess he was waiting for the moment to strike,¡¯ Aurora thought. ncing at the phone in Vicky¡¯s hand, Aurora shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is he not answering your calls again?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vicky replied, dismissing Aurora¡¯s concern. Jennifer remembered what happened yesterday and asked cautiously, ¡°Vicky, did you find Mister Hart after you went back yesterday? Is he okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing wrong,¡± Vicky reassured her. Jennifer carefully probed, ¡°Did you guys fight?¡± Since Vicky returned, Jennifer sensed something was off with her mood. Despite Vicky¡¯s attempts to hide it, she still appeared distracted. ¡°No,¡± replied Vicky, trying to avoid worrying her friends. She forcibly smiled and said, ¡°After we finish cleaning the studio today, we can start working tomorrow.¡± ¡°Start working?¡± Aurora blinked. ¡°Has Tyler agreed to let you work?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky nodded. Aurora was stunned. ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯d rather have you by his side every hour of the day, so how could he let you work?¡± Scanning the concerned looks on her friends¡¯ faces, Vicky finally confessed. ¡°Jennifer was right. Since we¡¯re eventually going to part ways, there¡¯s no point in being too close. It¡¯s better for both him and me, and it turned out that he feels the same way. After careful consideration, I realize it¡¯s only right for us to keep our distance.¡± Aurora looked incredulous. ¡°He feels the same way? Am I hearing this correctly?¡± ¡°Yes, he said it himself,¡± Vicky confirmed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer looked guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°There have always been a lot of problems between us.¡± Aurora raised an eyebrow skeptically and thought, ¡®What is Tyler up to? There must be more to this. He¡¯s cunning and maniptive, and I¡¯m still not sure if he has truly lost his memories.¡¯ With Vicky saying that Tyler wanted to distance himself from her, Aurora felt that there was more to the story and suspected that Tyler had ulterior motives. However, she could not figure out his true intentions. Sensing that Vicky was in a bad mood, Cece immediately changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We need to go back to cleaning the studioter.¡± Aurora and Jennifer fell into silence. Vicky returned home that night, and the servant had already prepared dinner. She sat in the dining room, but Tyler was nowhere to be seen. Tyler¡¯s health had not fully recovered and maintained a healthy scheduletely without working overtime. However, Tyler was already 40 minuteste from returning home. Vicky concluded that he would not being home for dinner. Suppressing the urge to call him, Vicky finished dinner on her own. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Arriving at the study, Vicky began sorting through clothing sketches. She had discussed with Jennifer and Cece that she could resume work tomorrow. However, Vicky sat in front of theputer and was lost in her thoughts, which impeded her progress. After a while, her phone on the desk vibrated gently. She opened the screen, revealing a text message from Harry. [Missus Hart, Mister Hart is still working and hasn¡¯t eaten anything¡­ He skipped lunch, too.] Reading the message, Vicky¡¯s grip tightened around her phone. ¡®Is he being reckless now that I¡¯m taking care of him anymore?¡¯ She began typing a reply, but the thought that she should not care any longer held her back. In the end, Vicky expressionlessly put down her phone without responding. Seeing no reply, Harry did not send any more messages afterward. At 10 p.m., Vicky heard the sound of a car engine approaching. She looked out of the window and saw Tyler returning. His work was demanding, especially after staying in the hospital for so long. There must be a lot of pending tasks. Vicky was concerned about his health, so she asked him not to work more than eight hours a day. In the past, she would be with him every day, strictly managing his schedule. Since she stopped following him around, he reverted to his workaholic nature. Aftering upstairs, instead of heading to their room, Tyler went to the study again. Around midnight, Vicky heard the sound of the neighboring door closing and realized that he had worked until midnight again. Several days passed without Vicky and Tyler crossing paths. They were living under the same roof, yet they had not seen each other¡¯s faces. Vicky knew Tyler was avoiding her. At first, Harry would send her messages, seeking her help to persuade Tyler. However, he eventually stopped after Vicky did not reply. Days went by, and it was finally Cece¡¯s birthday. She had invited many people to celebrate. Vicky and Aurora chatted as they entered the private dining room. As they pushed open the door, a beautiful voice reached their ears. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re here.¡± Vicky looked up and saw a familiar-looking face. ¡°Harvey? You¡¯re here, too?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Harvey smiled. ¡°I saw Cece¡¯s post on social media this morning, so I shamelessly tagged along.¡± Vicky had not seen Harvey for some time, so she hesitated for a moment before inquiring, ¡°Your arm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all healed now.¡± ¡°Vicky.¡± Aurora stood next to Vicky and asked curiously,¡± Who is this?¡± Harvey raised his eyebrow at Aurora and nced at Vicky curiously. It became clear that Harvey had heard Tyler was nning to be engaged to Aurora before. ¡°They were just partners in crime,¡± Vicky exined. Realization dawned on Harvey, and Vicky turned to Aurora.¡± Aurora, this is Harvey Sparks. He¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Harvey Sparks?¡± Aurora narrowed her eyes and stared at Harvey knowingly. When she was putting up an act with Tyler, Aurora looked into Vicky¡¯s background and knew that Vicky was once engaged to Harvey. Neither Aurora nor Harvey made anyment about one another and simply nodded at each other politely before taking their seats. Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Vicky sat beside Harvey, casually chatting about recent events. After a while, Noah joined them and was surprised to see Aurora. Cece quickly introduced the two. ¡°Noah, this is the catloving friend I mentioned to you before,¡± said Cece. Aurora had heard about Noah from Cece before, and her impression of him was quite favorable. She politely extended her hand and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Aurora.¡± Noah had heard about the cat-lover Aurora from Cece and got talking. ¡°Hey. I¡¯m Noah, Vicky¡¯s senior back at school. I heard you also have a cat?¡± ¡°Yes. Vicky told me you¡¯ve been raising cats for many years. I recently started too and am a novice. Can you share some tips and things to pay attention to in cat care?¡± ¡°Of course, no problem!¡± Noah and Aurora immediately bonded over their shared love for cats. Harvey nced at Noah with interest and lowered his voice. ¡°Vicky, is this the ex-boyfriend you mentioned from your time in Molivia?¡± Vicky would have forgotten about it had Harvey not brought it up. ¡°No, Noah was just helping me back then. We never dated,¡± Vicky exined. Harvey chuckled. ¡°It seems that Tyler isn¡¯t easy to rece. Your friend Noah must¡¯ve had a tough time dealing with Tyler, huh?¡± Vicky felt a bit awkward and cleared her throat. ¡®A tough time 1 would be an understatement as what Noah suffered was almost unbearable. Thinking back, she could not help but pity him. Just as everyone was chatting happily, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up and her expression darkened when saw the caller ID on the screen. After a moment of hesitation, she answered the call. ¡°Missus Hart,¡± Harry called out anxiously. It seemed that Harry had noticed something wrong between her and Tyler, and he rarely called her these days. Vicky had no idea if Tyler was eating properly or how long he worked each day, and she told herself that it was perfectly fine. She told herself that she had paid him back for everything she owed him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°Mister Hart has a social engagement tonight, and¡­he¡¯s had a lot to drink.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°He¡¯s drinking?¡± Harry sounded helpless. ¡°I tried to persuade him not to, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. I don¡¯t know what to do, so¡­ Do you think you cane and take a look, Missus Hart?¡± Boundless anger surged in Vicky¡¯s heart, and she sneered.¡± It¡¯s his body. If he enjoys self-destructing so much, let him be!¡± With that, Vicky hung up the phone. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Harvey noticed Vicky¡¯s displeased expression and asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Vicky smiled at Harvey, but her smile did not appear as genuine as before. The look in Harvey¡¯s eyes darkened, but he did not question further. Once everyone was there, Cece called the waiter over to start ordering. The atmosphere was light-hearted, but Vicky remained silent. Once all the dishes were served, Jennifer raised her ss.¡± Let¡¯s all wish Cece a happy birthday!¡± Vicky picked up her ss and identally dropped it absent -mindedly. However, her wine spilled on her clothes, which startled her. Harvey reacted swiftly and grabbed some tissue to wipe the wine awav. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Harvey frowned. ¡°Why are you so distracted?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was thinking of something,¡± muttered Vicky. ¡°Do you need to get changed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. There isn¡¯t that much wine on my clothes, anyway.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Noah nced at Harvey. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Harvey? Why is he here?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Aurora nced at him with resignation. ¡°He¡¯s been here all along.¡± Noah waspletely focused on the topic of his cats and did not notice Harvey at all. He watched as Harvey helped Vicky and mumbled, ¡°This guy is quite daring to try and take Vicky from that madman, Tyler. It¡¯s no wonder that Tyler sent him to prison for years. I guess I got lucky.¡± Aurora caught a glimpse of Noah muttering quietly, and her gaze focused slightly. Observing Vicky and Harvey¡¯s interaction, there was nothing unusual to be seen. They seemed like old friends who had known each other for a long time, and Harvey¡¯s gaze and actions were hardly out of line. However, Aurora was a perceptive woman, and she could not shake the feeling that something was off. Upon hearing Noah¡¯s murmurs, she began to understand what it was. Nevertheless, she did not think poorly of Harvey. After all, he hid his feelings well and did not trouble Vicky. Compared to Tyler, Harvey was far more of a gentleman. Cece and Jennifer saw what happened as well but did not find anything strange. Instead, they handed over some tissues to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, are you sure you don¡¯t want to change your clothes?¡± Cece asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± Since Vicky seemed to have made up her mind, Cece did not press further. The small incident quickly passed, but Vicky became silent, her mind seemingly elsewhere even during the meal. ¡°Eat more. If you keep getting thinner, you¡¯ll turn into a skeleton,¡± said Harvey. Vicky looked up to see Harvey serving her a dish she usually liked to eat. The dish was already on her te, so Vicky smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Harvey studied her expression and asked softly, ¡°Did you and Tyler fight?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harvey chuckled. ¡°Stop forcing a smile. Your worries are written all over your face. Ever since you received that call, your mind has been somewhere else. Tyler is the only person who can cause you to be so distracted.¡± Since he saw through her, Vicky did not continue to hide her feelings. She touched her cheek and asked, ¡°Am I that obvious?¡± Harvey nodded. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Your friends are all watching you cautiously.¡± Vicky realized that the others were stealing nces at her, and they all looked away when they noticed her staring. She sighed. ¡°I thought I was hiding it well, but it turns out everyone noticed.¡± It was Cece¡¯s birthday and Vicky wanted to appear happier, but she was so agitated by the phone call that she could not feignposure. Harvey raised an eyebrow. ¡°What happened between you and Tyler this time?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just have different views on things.¡± Harvey was a very clever man and could roughly guess what she meant. The look in his eyes darkened. ¡°Have you decided?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± he asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought that far ahead,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°Let me focus on work for now.¡± Talking with Harvey was veryfortable as he would never pry or bring up awkward topics. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 With a few regr questions, Harvey could glean the information he desired from Vicky¡¯s words. Chatting with a clever person was just that effortless. After finishing their meal, Vicky excused herself to go home and get changed. Though, she chose not to join them for the rest of their activities. Cece noticed that Vicky had been in a poor state recently, so she did not insist on her staying. ¡°Rest early, Vicky,¡± said Cece. Vicky called for a taxi to go home when Harvey called out to her, ¡°Vicky, let me take you home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°Tyler¡¯s condition isn¡¯t stable right now. I can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t attack you again when he sees you.¡± Though Tyler had lost his memory for a period and did not remember Harvey, it did not mean he did not investigate Vicky¡¯s past. It would be better if Tyler and Harvey did not meet each other. Harvey did not insist. ¡°Alright. Remember to send me a text when you¡¯re home.¡± Vicky smiled at him and got into the taxi. She returned home not toote, but the dark living room and the empty shoe cab at the entrance indicated that Tyler had not returned. It was evident that Tyler had no concern for his health or life. Feeling an indescribable anger in her chest, Vicky went upstairs expressionlessly and showered. At 11 p.m., car headlights illuminated the outside. Vicky went to the balcony and saw Harry helping a drunken man out of the car. She closed her eyes and drew the curtains. A few minutester, she heard the chaotic sound of footstepsing from the corridor. She stood still in her room for a few seconds before finally opening the door. Outside the door, Harry was supporting Tyler and was taken aback when he saw Vicky. ¡°Missus Hart¡­¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky nced at Tyler. He did not appear too disheveled. Despite needing Harry¡¯s help to walk, his steps were still steady and graceful. However, his eyes seemed unfocused, revealing that he was intoxicated. Vicky hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°How much has he had to drink?¡± Harry lowered his head. ¡°A lot¡­¡± Unaware of their bedroom arrangement, Harry moved to take Tyler to her room and asked, ¡°Missus Hart, would you care to help?¡± Vicky remained silent for a few seconds before stepping forward. As soon as she touched Tyler, he gently pushed her away. At the same time, his hoarse voice sounded. ¡°My room is over there.¡± Vicky¡¯s hand froze mid-air. Not daring to go against Tyler¡¯s will, Harry helped Tyler into the guest bedroom and went out after a few minutes. He nced at Vicky and said, ¡°Mister Hart doesn¡¯t like others to be in his room for too long, so I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Vicky pursed her lips in silence. It waste at night. Since Vicky was in the house as well, Harry dared not to stay for too long and left in a hurry. After he left, Vicky walked over to the room where Tyler was and raised her arm to knock. However, she stopped herself. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 After raising her arm and stopping herself several times, Vicky returned to her room. The next day, Vicky came downstairs for breakfast as usual. After finishing her meal, she picked up her bag to leave. However, while changing her shoes, she noticed a pair of neatly arranged ck leather shoes at the entrance and realized that Tyler might still be in the mansion. She turned to the maid who was cleaning the living room and asked, ¡°Has Tyler left?¡± The maid usually met Tyler when she came over to prepare breakfast, but he was nowhere to be seen that day. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mister Hart today. He should still be here,¡± she said truthfully. Recently, Tyler had been leaving early to avoid Vicky. Thus, she was curious as to why he had not left. ¡®Is he so hungover that he can¡¯t get up?¡¯ she thought bitterly. She ordered herself not to dwell on it and went to the studio to start work. At noon, Vicky, Cece, and Jennifer went to the restaurant together for lunch. As they ate, they chatted about various topics. ¡°Vicky, did Aurora contact you today?¡± Cece asked. ¡°No. Why?¡± Vicky inquired. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Cece and Jennifer awkwardly exchanged nces. Jennifer recounted what happened after Vicky left yesterday. ¡°After you and Harvey left, we all went to the karaoke room. Noah and Aurora both love cats and had a lot to talk about, so they added each other as friends on social media. After bing friends, Noah realized that the cat Aurora found was the one he lost. He was certain that Aurora was a cat thief, and they got into a heated argument.¡± Vicky raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is it really the same cat? ck cats look quite simr, so can he be mistaken?¡± ¡°I said the same thing at the time, but Noah was sure that he wouldn¡¯t mistake his own cat. Aurora got angry when she heard that and thought Noah was a cat-abusing pervert. When she found the cat, it had many wounds and a broken hind leg. The vet said it had been subjected to abuse. Aurora believed that the cat ran away because it couldn¡¯t bear the mistreatment. She thought a grown man like Noah must¡¯ve had some malicious intent for keeping so many cats.¡± Noah had more than one cat, and he was also a cat enthusiast who posted photos of his cats on social media, though not as frequently as Aurora. Jennifer sighed. ¡°Noah insisted that Aurora stole his cat and threatened to report her to the police. Aurora, in turn, said she¡¯d expose Noah as a cat-abusing pervert on social media¡­¡± The birthday banquet ended with a quarrel between the two. Despite this, neither Aurora nor Noah called Vicky as they could tell Vicky was not feeling her best and did not want to trouble her. Amused, Vicky said, Noah and Aurora aren¡¯t that kind of people. It¡¯s probably a misunderstanding. I will call themter and ask them out so that they can talk it out.¡± The three chatted when suddenly, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. The smile on her face faded when she saw Harry¡¯s name on the screen, and she suddenly realized that she was irritated over Tyler precisely because Harry kept updating her about what Tyler was doing. Instead of answering the call, she hung up without hesitation. However, a minuteter, Harry called again. Frustrated, Vicky turned her phone off. ¡°Vicky, who was that?¡± Cece asked. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 ¡°It¡¯s just a scam call,¡± replied Vicky. The three of them continued their meal. Suddenly, Cece¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and looked at the caller ID with surprise. ¡°Harry? Why is he calling me?¡± As she spoke, Cece answered the call. ¡°Miss Lynn?¡± Harry asked anxiously, ¡°Is Missus Hart with you?¡± ¡°Vicky?¡± Cece was puzzled. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Can you put me through to Missus Hart?¡± Though perplexed, Cece handed the phone to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s Harry.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s name, Vicky¡¯s heart sank slightly. Harry was not the type to persistently call someone, that he was desperate enough to call Cece after Vicky turned her phone off was worrying. ¡°Missus Hart, is Mister Hart at home?¡± Harry asked. Vicky narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he gone to thepany yet?¡± ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t,¡± Harry spoke rapidly. ¡°There¡¯s an important signing event today, and Mister Hart instructed me yesterday to go to the venue directly to prepare. However, it¡¯s already the arranged time for us to sign the contract with our partner, and he hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I called him several times, but no one answered¡­¡± Tyler was a punctual person. Vicky¡¯s heart stopped for a moment. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± she said and promptly hung up the phone. She immediately turned on her phone and called the housekeeper, asking, ¡°Has Tyler left?¡± ¡°Mister Hart didn¡¯t go downstairs until I left the mansion.¡± The housekeeper generally cleaned until around nine in the morning, and Tyler would not normally sleep until that time. Vicky ended the call and turned to Cece and Jennifer. ¡°I need to go home.¡± Without waiting for their response, Vicky left. 40 minutester, she returned to the mansion. Tyler¡¯s shoes on the rack showed no signs of being moved. Vicky rushed upstairs and opened the door to Tyler¡¯s room to find him lying in bed. His eyes were tightly shut, and his face was flushed. She gently touched his forehead and concluded that he had a fever. Three dayster, Tyler finally regained consciousness. It was dusk, and the fading sunlight shone into the room while Vicky sat by the bed, peeling the skin of an apple. She looked up from the apple and gazed at the man, who was suddenly awake. Caught by surprise, the long stripe of peel broke off in her hand. She set the apple and the knife on the table and reached over to test Tyler¡¯s temperature. Tyler turned away and said hoarsely, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She stared quietly into his eyes. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°You won, Tyler.¡± Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Tyler narrowed his eyes and stared intently at Vicky. ¡°What?1 Vicky studied his face and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡¯ Vicky was no fool and knew well enough to conclude what Tyler had been trying to do; he was torturing himself so that she would eventually concede defeat. Aurora was right. Vicky could never be heartless toward Tyler, which was likely the reason why he felt so confident. Vicky spoke frankly, ¡°You slept in a room with the window open all night to force me into deciding, right? You¡¯ve won now. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Tyler gazed at her but remained silent. After a few seconds, Vicky stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± As she left, Tyler watched her with a mysterious glint in the depth of his eyes. A weekter, Tyler finally recovered and was discharged from the hospital. On the day of his discharge, the doctor looked at Vicky hesitantly. ¡°Missus Hart, even though Mister Hart has good physical qualities, he can¡¯t withstand such abuse. His injuries have healed, but it has depleted his vitality. He should¡¯ve been carefully recuperating, eating and resting on time, not overworking himself.¡± Pausing for a moment, the doctor looked disapprovingly at Vicky. ¡°Mister Hart works constantly and often skips meals. He developed a fever this time because his body hadn¡¯t recovered properly, and he resumed a heavy workload while suffering from stomach problems and excessive alcohol consumption¡­ These are all dangerous actions. If you cannot control Mister Hart¡¯s daily behavior, it might be better to keep him hospitalized for further recuperation.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Vicky remained silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my negligence. I promise that such a thing won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± After listening to the doctor¡¯s advice, Vicky finally returned to the car. She sat next to Tyler, her expression indifferent. During the days she had been taking care of Tyler in the hospital, she had almost always worn this distant demeanor, saying little and rarely smiling. In the driver¡¯s seat, Harry raised his head. ¡°Mister Hart¡­ Are we going home or back to thepany?¡± Before Tyler could reply, Vicky said, ¡°Home. All of his engagements for the next three days will be postponed.¡± Harry¡¯s gaze flickered as he subconsciously nced at Tyler. Tyler turned his gaze to Vicky and remained silent, and Harry instantly got the message. Yesterday, when he came to report to Tyler, he had arranged his schedule for after the hospital discharge. Afternoon meetings could be canceled, but there was a contract signing the next day. Judging from Tyler¡¯s silence, Harry knew that the contract signing would need to be canceled as well. After returning to the mansion, Harry carried their luggage upstairs and quickly left. Vicky entered Tyler¡¯s room and tidied up his belongings, moving everything back to the master bedroom. As Tyler watched her buzzing away, he approached her from behind and hugged her. She stilled. ¡°Go to rest. I¡¯ll make you lunch after I¡¯m done with this.¡± He refused to let go and asked, ¡°Are you regretting this, Vicky?¡± She remained quiet for a while before saying, ¡°No.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not happy.¡± She ced down the things in her hands and turned to look at Tyler with a mocking smile. ¡°Tyler, when have you ever asked me what I want? When have you ever cared about how I feel?¡± Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Before he could say anything, Vicky added, ¡°I¡¯m not upset because I regret anything, but because¡­¡± She stared into his eyes. ¡°Tyler, if you truly care about me, you shouldn¡¯t have used your health to threaten me.¡± She pushed him away and stared out the window. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life with a sick man.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Tyler stilled and grabbed her shoulders, his eyes lighting up.¡± What did you just say, Vicky?¡± His hold was so strong that Vicky could sense his fingers trembling, and her heart softened. After a few moments of silence, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s start over, Tyler.¡± Time seemed to freeze. Suddenly, Tyler embraced her tightly as if he wanted to embed her into his body, causing Vicky¡¯s bones to ache. He knew Vicky gave up on leaving when he regained consciousness from the fever, but not hearing it from her lips left him uneasy. Vicky did not push him away. Instead, she closed her eyes and leaned quietly against his chest. ¡®Let it be,¡¯ she thought calmly. ¡®Since I can¡¯t escape and can¡¯t bear to leave, I might as well let go of everything and start anew with him. I don¡¯t want to worry about whether he¡¯d treat me heartlessly again like he didst time. Maybe it¡¯s best to think of this as a beautiful dream.¡¯ Sunlight shone through therge window, casting two figures cuddling closely onto the wall. The restlessness in their hearts gradually dissipated. Tyler lowered his head and kissed her. Vicky¡¯s body trembled slightly, but she epted the kiss. Since he was hospitalized, they had not been this intimate fora longtime. Under his relentless pursuit and borate schemes, she finally chose to ept him. He knew what he had done was despicable, but he did not care because he had won her over, both physically and mentally. After so many years, the hole within him was finally filled. With Vicky in his arms, he felt an unprecedented satisfaction and knew he could not ask for anything more. However, many yearster, whenever he thought of this moment, he would be swarmed by bitterness. 2 With their rtionship settling down, Vicky returned to the Hart Corporation and continued to apany Tyler to work. Since she also had her job to handle, Tyler had someone add another desk in his office. His office was quite spacious, so adding one more desk did not make it crowded. However, the fact that she stayed close to Tyler every day drewints from some members of the company¡¯s board. Vicky mentioned multiple times that she could refrain froming to the Hart Corporation, but Tyler always refused. One day, while Vicky was absentmindedly looking at her phone screen, Tyler walked up to her with a document in his hand. Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Seeing the odd look on Vicky¡¯s face, Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Did something happen?¡± Since they decided to be together, honesty was crucial between them, so Vicky confessed. ¡°Aurora found a ck cat at the hospital, as you know. On Cece¡¯s birthday, she invited Aurora and Noah to have dinner. After they became friends, Aurora realized that the ck cat she found was Noah¡¯s, and they had a big fight over the cat. Noah used Aurora of stealing it and demanded that she return it. Aurora thought Noah was a cruel person, and if Noah couldn¡¯t prove that the cat¡¯s injuries were not caused by him, she wouldn¡¯t return it. Noah called the police after that¡­¡± She had heard the follow-up from Cece and Jennifer after the incident. At that time, she was busy taking care of Tyler at the hospital and was not aware of the subsequent events. Vicky rubbed her temple and continued, ¡°The police couldn¡¯t do anything because Aurora couldn¡¯t provide evidence of Noah¡¯s cruelty to the cat, and Noah couldn¡¯t provide evidence of Aurora stealing the cat. After that, Noah got angry and decided to follow Aurora to take the cat back, but Aurora caught him in the act and called the police immediately, using him of being a stalker. The police who arrived happened to be the same officer asst time. He was helpless when he saw it was about the cat again and asked others for help to mediate the situation. Cece and Jennifer tried to assist many times and even arranged for them to meet and resolve the issue, but they¡¯d always start arguing five minutes into the meeting¡­¡¯ Cece and Jennifer both felt helpless and did not know what to do. Jennifer suggested buying another ck cat for Noah, but he sternly refused, saying that he had raised that ck cat for five years and developed a bond with it. He only wanted his cat. Jennifer also approached Aurora, who said, ¡°I won¡¯t return the ck cat to him. What if he abuses it again, and it runs away?¡± ¡°Cece and Jennifer can¡¯t resolve it, so they asked me to go and take a look.¡± Vicky put down her phone and looked at Tyler. ¡°After work today, I might have to go there. You can go back on your own¡­¡± Before Vicky finished her sentence, Tyler interjected, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡°You want toe with me?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Tyler inly. ¡°You often mention Cece and Jennifer, and I¡¯d like to meet them, too.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He nced at her pointedly. ¡°Is the guy you mentioned earlier, the one who likes to raise cats, the same Noah from your time in college?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky froze. ¡°How did you know about that?¡± Although Tyler had lost his memory, he had all the means to investigate past events. However, things that happened in Zendonia were hardly known to many people and were difficult to uncover. Moreover, his memories only went up before they broke up, so it seemed impossible for him to know Noah. A sly smile crossed Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°There was once a time when I went to the academy to look for you. I saw a ck cat jump onto you, and a guy chased after it, asking if the cat had hurt you. I remember you called him Noah. He was a senior of yours, yes?¡± Vicky broke into a cold sweat as she recalled that incident very clearly. At that time, she and Tyler were already dating, but she was not the type to publicize her rtionship, so her ssmates were not aware that she was dating. By that time, she had already known Noah because both of them were studying music, and they were considered rather good friends. That day, Noah¡¯s cat leaped onto her and startled her. The cat did not harm her and insisted on staying in Vicky¡¯s arms. Vicky loved animals as well, so she stayed with Noah for a while to y with his cat. Shortly after, she received a call from Tyler, telling her that he was waiting for her outside the school. Vicky hurried outside, only to find Tyler surrounded by girls. At the time, Tyler had an extremely dark look on his face, and Vicky thought that he was harassed. Afterward, he remained annoyed and maintained a mocking tone when he spoke for the rest of the day. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 ¡°You¡­ You saw everything?¡± Tyler shot her a look. ¡°You mean how Noah tried to get closer to you using his cat?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky was instantly at a loss for words. At one point, Noah indeed admitted that he wanted to pursue Vicky and brought his cat to campus as he thought that all girls loved animals. In the end, Noah was so tortured by Tyler that he gave up on Vicky and desperately wished to stay away from her. Whenever they would talk about the time when Noah had a conflict with Tyler, he would still appear helpless. Vicky cleared her throat. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past; Noah lost any romantic feelings for me a long time ago. He was pursuing Jennifer a while ago.¡± However, that pursuit did notst long because Anthony interfered. Tyler¡¯s methods were rough. He sent Noah to the hospital several times, injured and broken. Compared to Tyler, Anthony¡¯s approach could be called ¡® gentle¡¯. He but always inflicted some mental trauma, making Noah wish he were dead for a while. When Cece told Vicky about all this, she expressed how shocked she was by Anthony¡¯s cunning ways and Noah¡¯s bad luck. Little did she know that Noah had experienced more than his share of misfortune. Tyler looked at her with an intense gaze. Vicky eventually surrendered. ¡°If you want toe along, go ahead. I must make it clear beforehand that you can¡¯t do anything to hurt Noah anymore.¡± Tyler agreed and handed her the file in his hand. ¡°Sign this.¡± Vicky was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Flipping through the document, she froze when she saw the words ¡®Equity Transfer Deed¡¯. After reading it thoroughly, she looked at Tyler and pushed the file back to him. ¡°I won¡¯t sign it.¡± Tyler frowned. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Hart Corporation was built with your hard work, and I haven¡¯t contributed anything to thepany.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t sign this.¡± Years ago, when Hart Corporation was on the verge of bankruptcy, Tyler held around 90 percent of the company¡¯s shares, making him the sole decision-maker. As she examined the document, she realized that he was transferring 51 percent of his shares to her. This meant that regardless of whether Tyler managed to acquire the remaining shares, she would be thepany¡¯srgest shareholder. Hart Corporation¡¯s market value had risen steadily every year, and Vicky simply could not ept such generosity when she had done nothing to deserve it. Sensing what she was thinking, Tyler gently held her hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours. Don¡¯t overthink this.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Vicky tried to refuse again, but she noticed how his expression changed. ¡°Are you still thinking about leaving me? Are you afraid that by taking my possessions, you won¡¯t be able to get rid of me? Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Vicky never had such thoughts and felt that Tyler was rather self-aware. Even if she refused to take anything of his, she would struggle to escape him. If she epted anything from him, it would be impossible to leave him, especially when she was epting the share of his company. She shot him a resigned look. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°Then sign it,¡± he insisted. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± ¡°Once you sign these, those stubborn old men in the office will have no reason to stop you froming to work with me.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze widened. ¡°Is this to give me a legitimate reason to be at thepany and shut them up?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted elsewhere. ¡°No.¡± Vicky looked at him questioningly. Whenever someone would give their spouse a house, a car, and shares with one¡¯spany, it was to make them feel secure. Tyler¡¯s reasons for doing so, on the other hand, were merely so that Vicky could keep going to work with him. Vicky felt utterly speechless by his unique way of thinking. Tyler looked at her and said, ¡°If you won¡¯t sign, I have other ways to transfer the shares to your name. It¡¯ll just be more troublesome.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The two of them stared at each other in silence for a long time. Eventually, Vicky looked away and reopened the document, signing her name on thest page. Tyler¡¯s expression finally softened. In the evening, the two of them drove to a Mexican restaurant together. When Vicky opened the door to the private room, she found that everyone was already present. What surprised her was that apart from Cece and Jennifer, Harvey was also there. Upon seeing her enter, Harvey smiled. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re here¡­¡± However, when his eyes fell upon the tall figure walking in beside Vicky, his smile froze for a moment. Tyler¡¯s presence wasmanding, catching even the attention of Aurora engaged in a heated stare- off. Their expressions changed as soon as they spotted Tyler. Aurora could not help but ask in a hushed voice, ¡°Vicky, why is he here?¡± As Vicky was contemting how to exin, Tyler casually exined, ¡°Vicky was worried about leaving me alone at home, so she brought me along.¡± Aurora muttered, ¡°He¡¯s an adult, not a child. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Tyler nced at her, his gaze then grazing Harvey¡¯s face.¡± Maybe she just cares about me that much?¡± Vicky was speechless, and Aurora was at a loss for her words at how shameless Tyler was. The others remained quiet. Jennifer cleared her throat. ¡°Um¡­ Vicky, Mister Hart, please take your seats. We can eat and chat at the same time.¡± Vicky nodded. They chose the same restaurant where Cece had her birthday celebration before, and the seating arrangement remained unchanged. Previously, Aurora and Noah sat together, but to avoid any fights, Cece and Jennifer sat on either side of them, creating some distance between them. There was an empty seat beside Harvey, which was clearly reserved for Vicky. As Cece and Jennifer were unaware that Tyler had alsoe along, there was one less seat in the private room. ¡°We¡¯re short one seat. Should we switch to arger room?¡± Cece asked. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone was nonchnt. ¡± Just have the waiter add an extra seat.¡± Cece looked at Vicky for approval, and Vicky nodded gently. She then introduced everyone to Tyler once again. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 After the waiter brought over an extra set of utensils, they started ordering. The tension in the air was evident ever since Tyler arrived. Even Noah and Aurora, who were upset with one another, stopped arguing. Vicky held the menu and turned to Tyler. ¡°What do you feel like having?¡± He nced at the menu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Vicky and Tyler had been to this restaurant several times before, so she ordered a few dishes that Tyler used to like. As they ate, the others asionally exchanged a few words, but most of the time, silence filled the air. Unlike Harvey, Tyler¡¯s aura wasmanding, making everyone feel somewhat restrained. Unaware of their reaction, Tyler calmly served Vicky some dishes on her te. ¡°You said you were hungry just now. Have some more. n This simple action attracted the others¡¯ attention. With the exception of Noah, few had seen how Vicky and Tyler interacted on a regr basis. Tyler was known for his cold demeanor, and rumors about their troubled marriage were widespread. Naturally, people assumed he held the upper hand in their rtionship. Yet, Tyler¡¯s behavior did not fit the image people had in mind. His interaction with Vicky seemed natural, with not a forced show of affection put on for others to see. As Vicky was about to take a sip of water, Tyler called out,¡± Vicky.¡± She turned to him, asking, ¡°What is it?¡± Tyler gazed intently at her and lowered his head slowly until their faces were inches away from one another. Startled, Vicky stammered, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Holding a tissue, Tyler gently wiped the corner of her lips.¡± You had something on your lip.¡± It turned out that she had something on her lip, and she misunderstood his intention. Knowing what she was thinking, Tyler smiled. He leaned closer did you think I was going to do?¡± he questioned seductively. Vicky¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she could barely lift her head. Though Tyler had not done anything to her, their proximity still made onlookers ufortable. Everyone present, except for Vicky, was single, and seeing this scene made them so ufortable that they instinctively averted their gazes. ¡®Are these two here to solve problems or just to torment us single people?¡¯ they thought in unison. Harvey, who sat next to Vicky, stared at the scene with a dark look in his eyes. ¡°Mister Sparks,¡± Tyler called out abruptly. Harvey furrowed his brow and looked at him. Tyler casually ced his long arm on the back of Vicky¡¯s chair, an obvious disy of intimacy and possessiveness, as he looked at Harvey. Noticing that Harvey had hardly eaten anything, Tyler feigned confusion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you not hungry, or do you not like the food?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Aurora rolled her eyes, Cece and Jennifer exchanged knowing nces, while Noah looked up at the ceiling, impressed by just how cruel Tyler was. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Harvey narrowed his eyes darkly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m honored that you still care so much about me, even though you don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Tyler remainedposed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve helped Vicky so much that it¡¯s my duty to care about you.¡± He lowered his gaze at Vicky. ¡°Right, Vicky?¡± Vicky felt chills down her spine and swallowed. ¡°Sure.¡± Tyler¡¯s melodious voice carried a hint of curiosity. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention that Mister Sparks will be here to me?¡± Vicky¡¯s forehead broke into a thinyer of cold sweat. She had not forgotten the incident when Tyler followed her to the coffee shop and confronted Harvey with a knife. Furthermore, she did not expect that Harvey would show up today. Avoiding his gaze, Vicky replied, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Harvey is your friend, so that means he¡¯s my friend too. If you had told me earlier, I could¡¯ve prepared a gift to greet him.¡± Given Tyler¡¯s history of dealing with Harvey, Vicky was not surprised that However, the fact that he calmly mentioned preparing a gift for Harvey sent shivers down her spine. Vicky forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He won¡¯t mind.¡± Tyler shot at her with a mysterious look. ¡°You seem to know him quite well, huh?¡± Vicky felt that she would make more mistakes the more she spoke, so she decided to remain silent. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t prepare a gift for me because you didn¡¯t know I¡¯d be here. Does that mean you prepared gifts for everyone else?¡± Harvey asked. Vicky thought Tyler would say something to irk Harvey, but to her surprise, Tyler replied calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Harvey looked slightly taken aback. ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Of course,¡±Tyler said. Harvey raised an eyebrow with interest. ¡°Would you mind showing us the gifts?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Tyler said coolly before taking out his phone and making a call. ¡°Bring in the gifts.¡± Vicky was astonished. ¡°You¡­ You really prepared gifts?¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± She was indeed unable to believe him. ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Tyler remained expressionless. ¡°What a coincidence. I wasn¡¯t aware you have another ¡®friend¡¯ here either,¡± he spoke, making sure to enunciate the word ¡®friend¡¯. After her amnesia, Vicky had not mentioned Harvey to Tyler, but considering Tyler¡¯s personality, he must have looked into their past. While nothing happened between her and Harvey, the fact that Harvey was her former fiance still made her feel a bit guilty. A few minutester, the door of the private room was knocked, and Harry came in with the gifts Tyler had prepared. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 The gifts Cece and Jennifer received were rather normal: tickets to the international fashion week. The two cheered. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s the international fashion week in Molivia that only happens every four years!¡± ¡°I heard that the tickets were sold out within one minute. I tried asking all my acquaintances but couldn¡¯t get my hands on one!¡± Jennifer added. Rumor had it that someone even offered hundreds of thousands for one ticket and still failed to obtain one. They turned to Tyler and said earnestly, ¡°We really like this gift, Mister Hart.¡± 1 Vicky¡¯s gaze fell on the tickets in Jennifer and Cece¡¯s hands longingly. For a fashion designer, being part of such a high- level fashion week exhibition was a dreame true. When the tickets were released, she was busy taking care of Tyler at the hospital and had no time to grab them or pay attention. Even if she tried, getting these tickets was no easy task due to their high demand. ¡°I still have two tickets,¡± Tyler whispered into her ear. Vicky¡¯s eyes lit up, and a glimmer of anticipation shone through. ¡°Are they for me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Unable to contain her excitement, Vicky held his hand.¡± Tyler, thank you.¡± ¡°This kind of gratitude seems insincere,¡± he said hoarsely. Going to the fashion show she always dreamed of attending filled Vicky and asked, ¡°How do you want me to thank you, then? It ¡°You¡¯re all mine¡­for tonight.¡± Vicky¡¯s face instantly turned crimson. ¡°Ahem!¡± Harry coughed lightly. ¡°Um, there are gifts for Mister Canyer and Miss Starling, too.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn once again. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As they saw Cece and Jennifer receiving their desired gifts, Aurora could not help feeling hopeful. She did not expect that Tyler would actuallye up with such thoughtful gestures after he lost his memories. ¡®Will Tyler give me a leading female role in a blockbuster movie?¡¯ she thought. Noah, on the other hand, twitched as an ominous feeling filled his heart. Tyler seemed to know that Vicky was once engaged to Harvey and started looking for trouble as soon as he sat down, so Noah could not imagine Tyler treating him with any kindness since Vicky once imed to be dating Noah. Harry went to the door and brought in two cages. He took out two ck cats from each cage and ced them in the arms of Noah and Aurora. ¡°Um¡­ Mister Hart heard that both of you love cats, especially ck ones, so he asked me to find the best ck cats and present them as gifts to both of you.¡± Harry wiped the sweat from his forehead and continued, ¡°Mister Hart chose these two cats. I heard that both of you had a disagreement over a ck cat, so he decided to give you one each to ease the tension in your rtionship¡­¡± Aurora and Noah hugged the two identical ck cats in a daze. Before they could react, the cats suddenly twitched and locked eyes with each other. ¡°Meow!¡± ¡°Meow!¡± With two ear-piercing meows, the two cats¡¯ fur instantly stood on end, and their eyes were filled with animosity. In the blink of an eye, the cats sprang forward and engaged in a fierce brawl. The sses and dishes on the dining table crashed and scattered all over the floor as the two ck cats fought relentlessly. Everyone was dumbfounded and struggled to make sense of what they were witnessing. Harry was also taken aback. These were the cats Tyler personally picked. It was said that one was male and the other female, and they were originally a couple. When he took them out of the cage, they meowed cutely at him and allowed him to pet them without any issues. Their temperament seemed wonderful, and Harry never saw them show hostility to each other. He could notprehend why the cats lost control the moment they were out of the cage. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 The room instantly erupted into chaos, and it took a long time for everyone to capture the two cats. Strangely, though the cats fought fiercely, they seemed friendly once they were separated and even clung to their respective owners, rubbing their heads against their owners. If the cat was fierce and ill-tempered, Aurora might not ept it, but no one could refuse a cat that was fierce only to others. ¡°Meow!¡± The cat batted its eyes and stared intently at Aurora as though begging Aurora to seek revenge on its behalf. Aurora¡¯s heart instantly melted. Aurora lifted her head and looked coldly at Noah. ¡°Noah, shouldn¡¯t you apologize? Your cat scratched a few spots of fur out of my cat.¡± Noah¡¯s cat was particrly affectionate and was kneading him with its soft paws. Initially, Noah had been cautious about the gift Tyler gave him but was surprisingly touched by the gift. Even though he knew Tyler had ulterior motives, he could not bring himself to reject the present since he was a cat enthusiast. As a man, Noah naturally sought strength. Women¡¯s nature, on the other hand, leaned toward empathy. While others mightpare material wealth, Noah lovedpeting with fellow cat owners. This him was both adorable and fierce, which greatly satisfied his vanity. One could say that the two cats Tyler had given as gifts hit the sweet spot for both Aurora and Noah. Noah lovingly patted the little ck cat¡¯s head and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Stop joking, Miss Starling. The cats were just fighting, and the better cat won. If you¡¯re not satisfied, how about we give them another chance to fight?¡± Aurora knew that her cat could not beat Noah¡¯s cat, and her cat would surely lose if they continued fighting. She could not bear to let her cat continue being beaten. With a sneer, she retorted, ¡°When your cat misbehaves, you, as its owner, should educate and manage it properly. Instead, you¡¯re indulging it in violent behavior. With your way of raising cats, I won¡¯t even dream of returning Ruby to you! With an owner like you, it¡¯ll probably end up being killed. It¡¯s no wonder it ran away from home. I bet you kept making it fight with other cats!¡± Noah widened his eyes in rage. ¡°You cat thief! If you don¡¯t want to return it, just say so. Whye up with all these absurd excuses?! And your cat is the violent one, and so are you!¡± Aurora pointed at Noah, equally furious. ¡°You cat abuser! I wish for all the cats in your house to escape from you and live happily ever after without you!¡± ¡°Well, well, well. Are you nning to steal more cats from my house? Let me tell you, Aurora: this matter isn¡¯t over until you return the cat you stole from me!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be over until I return it, you say? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Not only are you a cat abuser, but you also follow women around like a pervert! I warn you: if you dare to stalk me again, I¡¯ll have someone break your legs!¡± ¡°Rumors say Miss Aurora of the Starling family is elegant and refined, a truedy of high society.¡± Noah took out his phone and started recording Aurora. ¡°Tsk, tsk! Let¡¯s show everyone the true face of this so- called high societydy and how uncivilized she can be.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re right just because you started recording first?¡± Aurora refused to back down and started recording Noah as well. ¡°Everyone, look at this supposedly talented musician, Noah, who¡¯s nothing but a despicable pervert!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You uncivilized woman!¡± ¡°You pervert!¡± Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 ¡°You are crazy!¡± ¡°So are you!¡± Aurora and Noah instantly forgot everyone else and started scorning each other. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Vicky stared dazedly at them, finding it hard to believe that one was supposed to be a famously talented bachelor, while the other was supposed to be an elegant, nobledy. The two had cast all concern about their images aside and resorted to barking insults that hardly made sense. Cece pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°It¡¯s starting again.¡± Jennifer sighed. ¡°I guess we won¡¯t be able to talk this out today as well.¡± The conflict between Noah and Aurora did not ease with Vicky¡¯s arrival. Instead, it escted as their two cats fought. The group decided to temporarily end the dinner and let both of them cool down before discussing the matter again next time. As they left the restaurant, Cece said, ¡°Vicky, Jennifer and I are heading in the same direction as Aurora, so we¡¯ll head back together.¡± Vicky nodded and then turned her attention to Harvey and Noah. ¡°Since Noah is holding the cat, he won¡¯t be able to drive. I¡¯ll take him back,¡± Harvey offered. Knowing that it might be awkward for Noah to be driven home by Tyler, Vicky softly said, ¡°Thank you for doing this.¡± Harvey smiled faintly and did not say much. His gaze then shifted to Tyler, and he said, ¡°Well then, Mister Hart, until next time.¡± Tyler remained calm. ¡°Just let me know in advance if you¡¯ll be present, and I¡¯ll bring gifts for you, too.¡± Harvey¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Thank you in advance, Mister Hart.¡± Turning away, Harvey looked at Noah, who was lovingly caressing the ck cat. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Noah. Time to leave.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± With that, Noah bid farewell to Vicky and joined Harvey in his car before driving off. The night was dark, and the lights on the roadside cast a radiant glow. Harvey drove through the serene darkness, and it was quiet inside the car except for the asional soft mewing of the cats. After a while, Harvey¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve known Vicky and Tyler for a long time. Is that true?¡± Noah paused, and he turned to look at Harvey. ¡°How did you know about that? Did Vicky tell you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m friends with Gloria,¡± Harvey replied. Realization dawned on Noah, and he turned to face Harvey¡¯s striking profile. ¡°Harvey, even though we haven¡¯t met many times, I have to warn you not to get involved with Tyler¡¯s woman.¡± Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve seen some of Tyler¡¯s tricks,¡± Harveymented. Noah smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think you took the trouble of driving me home just to inquire about Tyler¡¯s tricks, did you?¡± Harvey¡¯s gaze deepened slightly. Yes, he only offered to send Noah home as an excuse to pry for more information. What surprised him was that Noah, who appeared carefree and immature in his quarrels, was actually astute and not to be underestimated. Nheless, it made sense. As a scion of a prominent family, Noah would not have survived if he was empty- headed. In the dim light, the scenery outside the window rushed past. The streetmps painted scattered patterns of light and shadow inside the car. ¡°Do you think Tyler¡¯s really lost his memory?¡± Harvey asked. For a moment, Noah¡¯s hand stilled, and he nonchntly deflected the question. ¡°What do you think, Harvey?¡± ¡°From his behavior today, it doesn¡¯t seem very likely,¡± Harvey replied. ¡°In that case, do you think Vicky knows?¡± Noah asked. Harvey fell silent. Vicky had known Tyler the longest, having been each other¡¯s first love, so Vicky would not be oblivious to things that even outsiders noticed. This meant that she merely did not expose Tyler by choice. Still petting the cat, Noah continued, ¡°ording to Jennifer and Cece, Vicky¡¯s been in a particrly bad statetely and has been absent-minded. From what I gathered, it seems like she wants to distance herself from Tyler. On Cece¡¯s birthday, you were sitting beside Vicky all the time, right? You must¡¯ve noticed it, too. Today, she brought Tyler along with her, which means she intends to stay with him.¡± He lifted his head, feeling somewhat nostalgic. ¡°Whether Tyler has amnesia or not, she¡¯s epted their marriage as it is. Although Tyler is a bit mad, stubborn, and twisted, you have to admit he¡¯s willing to go to great lengths for a woman.¡± ¡°While he may havecked charm, his methods are ruthless. He dares to use his own life and health to threaten Vicky time and time again. No woman can escape his grasp. You and I fancy ourselves the humorous and charming type that women like, but look at us. Tyler has been married for years, and we¡¯re still single. I guess you can¡¯t just judge a person by their appearance.¡± Noah sighed. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m almost tempted to ask Tyler for some advice. Too bad he¡¯s still holding a grudge from back then and always tries to torment me every time he sees me.¡± Lowering his head, Noah affectionately stroked the ck cat in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m impressed by him, to be honest. Despite knowing that this little cutie is a trap, I couldn¡¯t resist epting it. Who wouldn¡¯t be enchanted by such an adorable little cat? It can fight, act cute, and understand human nature. How can anyone resist it?¡± Harvey chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re quite easy to win over.¡± Noah shook his head. ¡°Over the years, many people have given me cats as gifts, but I¡¯m quite sentimental. I have enough cats at home, and I don¡¯t want to bring in new ones. When Tyler tried to give me a cat today, I considered refusing it, but who would¡¯ve thought¡­¡± Noah¡¯s expression turned triumphant. ¡°My cat defeated Aurora¡¯s cat. That felt great!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Aurora, who refused to return his cat, was getting on hisst nerve. Harvey felt that Noah could sometimes be extremely perceptive yet be unreliable asionally. He tapped his finger against the steering wheel and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Do you really think that Tyler hasn¡¯t lost his memories?¡± Noah narrowed his eyes in silence. ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something odd about Tyler?¡± Harvey continued. ¡°Seems to me that you¡¯ve managed to find some things that others don¡¯t know, Mister Sparks,¡± commented Noah. The conversation between wise individuals was often smooth and efficient. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Vicky apanied Tyler to work as she usually would. One day, while Tyler was in a meeting, Vicky looked up information about depression and dissociative identity disorder online. She was so focused that when her phone rang, she continued to look at the screen while answering absent-mindedly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°How have you been, Vicky?¡± came a kind-sounding voice. Vicky¡¯s eyes focused upon hearing the voice. ¡°Old Mister Hart?¡± Old Mister Hart had not contacted her since she left the Harts¡¯ mansion. ¡°Next weekend is Orion¡¯s birthday. How about you and Tyler drop by if you¡¯re free?¡± Vicky frowned when she heard Orion¡¯s name. He and Valencia had hurt Tyler immensely because of Lincoln. The worst was when they arranged for Tyler to undergo shock therapy under the guise of treating Tyler. Everyone, however, knew they had an ulterior motive. ¡°Tyler¡¯s memory loss has caused a lot of fuss in the family. He¡¯s still a Hart, so he needs to attend his father¡¯s birthday celebration,¡± replied Old Mister Hart despite Vicky¡¯s silence. After another few seconds of silence, Vicky finally said,¡± Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll let him know.¡± Half an hourter, Tyler came back to his office. Vicky was doing some work on theputer by then. He walked over to her, and his expression faltered when he saw what was on theputer screen. He turned to Vicky and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is something upying you?¡± Vicky looked at him in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ How do you know?¡± Tyler pointed to theputer screen. ¡°I know how much work you canplete in an hour, but you¡¯ve only done this little while I was in the meeting. Your mind was either somewhere else, or you were doing something else.¡± Vicky was speechless. ¡®His observation and deducing skills are as sharp as ever.¡¯ Vicky looked up at his handsome face. ¡°Your grandfather just called. He asked us to go to your father¡¯s birthday celebration next weekend.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. He said nothing, so Vicky did not know what he was thinking about. ¡°Are you nning to go?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve heard about your memory loss; there¡¯s a chance they might test you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Maybe you should find an excuse to get out of it,¡± suggested Vicky worriedly. She knew nothing good could evere out of Tyler going to the Harts¡¯ mansion. Tyler bent down and kissed her forehead lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know what to do.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll go alone. You stay at home, okay?¡± Vicky was a little shocked. Lately, Tyler wished for nothing more than for her to stay by his side 24/7. However, he actually suggested that she stayed while he would go to the Harts¡¯ mansion alone? Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Vicky did not want Tyler to go alone. ¡°It¡¯s your father¡¯s birthday, so I should go with you.¡± Tyler frowned. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Vicky grabbed his hand. ¡°Please let me go with you. I promise I¡¯ll be careful.¡± She then stared at his face before adding, ¡°Plus, you¡¯ll be gone the whole night. I don¡¯t think I can bear to be apart from you for so long.¡± Tyler was visibly moved when he heard that. For the past few days, they had been together almost every minute of every day. Even if they were not, it was only for a short while. Seeing this, Vicky continued, ¡°We¡¯re in Zendonia, so they won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. Not when you¡¯re around. If you¡¯re still worried, you can just arrange for more bodyguards.¡± Tyler looked down at her beautiful face. ¡°You really can¡¯t bear to be apart from me for that long, huh?¡± he asked raspily. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky nodded lightly. Desire burned inside Tyler as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. An indescribable emotion surged in his chest, and he kissed Vicky passionately. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vicky could not resist him. She quickly gave in to his desire, allowing him to do whatever he wanted to her. After a while, Tyler scooped her up and carried her to the breakroom. Days went by quickly, and it was Orion¡¯s birthday held at nighttime. Vicky and Tyler arrived at the Harts¡¯ mansion punctually and with gifts. As soon as they entered the banquet hall, everyone turned to look at them with curiosity, scrutiny, and inexplicable strangeness. Their stares were straightforward and sharp. Even though Vicky was used to being stared at, it still intimidated her. There was something indescribably different about the way the Hart family was staring at her. It was as if everyone was like a lurking snake, ready to attack. She immediately grew nervous, and a chill ran up her spine when she entered the banquet hall. Sensing this, Tyler turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just feeling a bit cold,¡± lied Vicky. Tyler looked at her gown. A few secondster, he took off his suit jacket and ced it over her shoulder. The suit jacket was still warm from his body heat. The look in everyone¡¯s eyes became even weirder when they saw that. The wealthier the family was, the more rules they would have and Tyler just broke one of them by not greeting the elders first before cing the suit jacket over Vicky¡¯s shoulders. ¡®Just how rude can he be? Evenmoners know how to behave better than him!¡¯ they thought. Vicky realized something was off too, so she quickly said,¡± It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not that cold.¡± Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Tyler stopped Vicky from taking off the suit jacket. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t need¡­¡± ¡°Just keep it on,¡± ordered Tyler. Vicky stopped upon seeing Tyler¡¯s stern expression. At that moment, a middle-aged couple walked up to them. ¡°Tyler, Vicky, you¡¯re here,¡± said the middle-aged woman with a perfectly crafted smile. Vicky nced at Valencia and thought, ¡®This two-faced woman just gets better at hiding her true colors.¡¯ Orion smiled at both Vicky and Tyler as well. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Your mother was worried sick that something might¡¯ve happened to you two on your way here. She was about to call you¡­¡± Valencia nudged Orion. ¡°Why are you telling them all that when they¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just happy to see them here. Ever since the misunderstandingst time, Tyler never came around. He wouldn¡¯t even pick up our calls, so I thought he was still angry and wouldn¡¯te.¡± The rest of the guests threw weird stares at them, which made Orion think of something. He quickly smiled and said,¡± Anyhow, that¡¯s all in the past now. I shouldn¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vicky nearly scoffed. It might sound like Orion and Valencia were worried about Tyler. However, they were actually telling the others that not only was Tyler not doing the proper conduct, but he never visited ever since theirst misunderstanding as well. Vicky never met parents like them who would belittle and betray their son in front of everyone. Tyler, however, was unfazed by it all. ¡°Happy birthday, Dad. I¡¯ve asked my assistant to put your gift in the backyard.¡± Both Orion and Valencia did not care about the gift. They looked at Tyler and asked hesitantly, ¡°Tyler, we¡¯ve heard you had an ident not long ago that caused you to lose your memory. Is that true?¡± Vicky looked around and noticed most of the guests were sneaking nces at them. Their ears immediately perked up when they heard Valencia¡¯s question. ¡®Even if they wanted to know whether Tyler had lost his memory, they shouldn¡¯t ask the question in front of everyone. This is as good as putting him on the spot,¡¯ she thought. Thus, she decided to speak for Tyler, ¡°Mom, Dad, the party is about to start. It¡¯s best if we get a move on. Plus, it won¡¯t look good on the family if we talk about something so private in front of everyone.¡± Valencia¡¯s expression soured, but she quicklyposed herself. Smiling apologetically, she said, ¡°Oh, right, the party. I was so excited to see Tyler that I forgot all about it. Pleasee in!¡± There were a lot of guests at the party, and some of them were new faces to Vicky. To make a good impression, Vicky had asked Harry for some information about the members of the Hart family before they came. Thus, she was able to recognize who was who based on the information Harry had given her. Thinking of this, Vicky turned to look at Tyler. The light in the room reflected his white shirt and buttons, covering him with a cold sheen. His aloofness looked so out of ce at the noisy party. Vicky¡¯s heart went out to him. ¡®This is his home, yet he seems like an unweed outsider standing here, even though he has been back for four years¡­ It must¡¯ve been even worse for him when he first came back to the family back then.¡¯ Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 The party was about to start, and Old Mister Hart finally walked in. He smiled warmly when he spotted Vicky and Tyler. He waved to them and said, ¡°Vicky, Tyler, you¡¯re here!¡¯ Vicky and Tyler slowly walked up to him arm-in-arm. ¡°Hello, Grandpa,¡± Vicky greeted him politely. Old Mister Hart smiled in response before turning his attention to Tyler. ¡°How¡¯s work? Have you been busy?¡± ¡°Quite.¡± ¡°Just know that work is never-ending, so you need to take some rest too.¡± Old Mister Hart and Tyler continued their small talk. Meanwhile, the rest of the family who wanted to find out about Tyler¡¯s memory loss were disappointed. Vicky took this chance to look around. s, there was still no sight of Lincoln. ¡°Where¡¯s Lincoln?¡± she asked lightly. Tyler immediately looked at her. He looked very displeased with his lips pursed. It was obvious he was not happy. Old Mister Hart took it all in. He picked up the ss from the table and smiled lightly. ¡°Something suddenly came up in Molivia for him, so he¡¯ll have to stay there for a while.¡± Everyone knew that was just a cover story. After all, Lincoln was the one who held Vicky hostage and nearly shot Tyler to death. Plus, Zendonia was Tyler¡¯s turf, so there was a high possibility Lincoln would not evere back anymore. After exchanging a few more words, the party officially began. Orion went up to the stage to thank everyone foring before telling them all to treat the ce as their home. 10 minutester, Orion and Valencia walked toward Tyler and Vicky again. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Valencia nced at Vicky before smiling and saying, ¡°Tyler, we¡¯d like to have a word with you in private.¡± ¡°Whatever you want to say to me, you can say it in front of Vicky. She¡¯s family, after all,¡± said Tyler indifferently. Orion sighed. ¡°Tyler, I understand your sentiment, but it¡¯s still not appropriate for us to talk about family matters in front of Vicky. We won¡¯t stop you from telling her everything after we¡¯ve finished talking, but your mother and I preferred if we could talk to you alone.¡± Vicky decided to excuse herself since they made themselves clear. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave you three to it.¡± She then turned to Tyler. ¡®Til stay here with Grandpa.¡± Tyler¡¯s jaw tensed, and his hand tightened around Vicky¡¯s. It was obvious he was unwilling to let her go. Vicky knew he was worried about her, so she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I had a good talk with Grandpa. I might as well take this chance.¡± Old Mister Hart knew Tyler was concerned, so he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Vicky to my room to y chess. You can just look for her there once you¡¯re all done talking.¡± Old Mister Hart had treated Vicky well so far, and he even helped her out a few times. He weathered a lot of storms in all his years, so he knew howto handle himself in all kinds of difficult situations. Thus, he knew not to cross Tyler; not when he wanted him toe back to the family. After thinking over it, Tyler finally nodded. In the room. Vicky held the pawn piece and analyzed the game. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°I surrender.¡± Old Mister Hart was a chess expert, and Vicky never came close to winning against him. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 ¡°You¡¯re a quick learner. If this was any other day, you might¡¯ve won.¡± Old Mister Hart pointed to the chessboard.¡± The reason you lost today wasn¡¯t because you¡¯re not good at ying chess but because your mind was all over the ce.¡± Vicky instinctively looked toward the door. ¡®Why hasn¡¯t Tylere to get me yet? What could they be talking about?¡¯ Old Mister Hart noticed her gaze. He sipped his coffee before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure Tyler will be able to handle those two even if he¡¯s lost his memory.¡± Vicky knew what Old Mister Hart was implying. She turned back to him, but he did not seem to notice that as he continued, ¡°The Hart family is known to produce many talented heirs, but Tyler is the most talented in his generation. He¡¯s not only smart but capable as well. To tell the truth, I¡¯vee to regret my decision.¡± ¡°Regret your decision?¡± Vicky was confused. ¡°Do you mean letting the other family members kick him out of the family?¡± ¡°That, and more on not doing anything about Orion and Valencia.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Mister Hart sighed. ¡°I heard about what Orion and Valencia did to Tyler while I was in the hospital, yet I didn¡¯t do anything. Tyler might be a Hart, but I don¡¯t have much love for him, frankly speaking. After nearly crippling Lincoln because of you, I thought he deserved to be punished by Orion and Valencia. Since he didn¡¯t die at their hands, I thought it¡¯d be okay to let the matter slide. This mistake of mine nearly destroyed Tyler.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you remember the time Tyler was poisoned before you two broke up?¡± After thinking about it, Vicky nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± It was because of that incident Tyler lost faith in Vicky. Still, she had no idea what happened. Old Mister Hart looked at Vicky. ¡°Then, do you know that there¡¯s no cure for the kind of poison he had?¡± Vicky¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I remember he was cured of the poison then. Plus, he¡¯s obviously doing fine now. If ¡°Vicky, have you ever thought that you might be his poison?¡± Vicky was a little taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Mister Hart smiled mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you go look for Tyler?¡± Vicky frowned, but she got up from the table. She was ying chess on the second floor while Tyler was talking to Orion and Valencia on the third floor. Once there, she got a whiff of a strong alcohol smell. After that, someone whistled at her. ¡°Well hello there, gorgeous!¡± Turning, she spotted a man around 30 years old stumbling toward her while using the wall as support. The handsome, well-dressed man looked familiar, but she could not be sure since there was not enough light to see his face clearly. However, one thing was for sure, she was disgusted by how the man was leering at her. Vicky looked away from him and walked past him with a poker face. Just when she was about to leave, the man grabbed her roughly by the wrist. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 ¡°Hey, gorgeous! Care to join me for a drink in my room?¡± cooed the man. Vicky¡¯s expression changed. She immediately shook his hand away. ¡°Sir, please behave!¡± The man grabbed her wrist again and said lewdly, ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ve been a bad boy, haven¡¯t I? Why don¡¯t you spank me, then?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vicky did not want to waste her time arguing with the man, so she warned him, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m going to scream if you do anything to me.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Scream all you like. No one wille to save you ¡¯cause I¡¯m Braxton Hart! Plus¡­¡± His eyes roved lustily over Vicky¡¯s body. ¡°All the guests here are from the Hart family. Your screaming will just alert them to the fact that I¡¯ve had my way with you, and Tyler will forever have to carry the shame of being cheated on.¡± ¡®So he¡¯s Braxton Hart.¡¯ Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡®No wonder he looks so familiar!¡¯ Tyler had gained somewhat of a firm foothold in the family since he came back, but he had not reached the point where he could call the shots. The branch of the family that had the most influence was Braxton¡¯s. This was due to all the support Old Mister Hart had given to his family, which only served to bolster their status in recent years. Braxton might be a good-for-nothing party boy, but his brother, Xander Hart, was an experienced businessman who knew how to always get his way. The two of them were also older brothers to Isabe Hart, the same girl who caused trouble for Vicky in the past. Vicky failed to recognize Braxton at first because he never set foot in Zendonia before. As she finally saw him, she had nothing but contempt for him to the point she felt her disgust rising to her throat. Getting no reply from her, Braxton thought his threat worked on her. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed when he fixed his eyes on Vicky¡¯s beautiful face. ¡®I have to hand it to Tyler. He has very good taste. His wife¡¯s the most beautiful woman out of the countless women I¡¯ve met over the years.¡¯ He smiled flirtatiously at Vicky. ¡°No wonder Tyler chose you overing back to the family. I would, too, if I had a wife like you. But I should warn you: it¡¯s best to stay away from that crazy psycho.¡± He then looked around to make sure no one else was within earshot before pointing to his head and saying quietly, ¡°Tyler became not right in the head after Valencia and Orion forced him to undergo hypnotherapy and shock therapy. All those treatments messed up his brain, you know. Plus, have you heard about the reason why he was kicked out of the family a few years back? Well, I¡¯ll tell you why. I heard he couldn¡¯t recognize anyone after he was poisoned, but that¡¯s just preposterous. I mean, what kind of poison does that?¡± Braxton told Vicky everything he knew in the hopes of making her like him. ¡°At that time, he was trying madly to find you, which resulted in him aggressively attacking every Hart family member in sight. He was so good at fighting that not even the bodyguards could stop him. But it wasn¡¯t long till he sumbed to the poison, making it impossible for him to fight anymore. After that¡­ he went raving mad though he still retained his wits about him, so he always found a way to escape. ¡°He was willing to end himself and the entire Hart family to get what he wanted. My uncle and aunt, who are known to be ruthless, wanted nothing more than to avenge their adopted son. Still, they were no match for a crazy person. ¡°Little did they know, Tyler was crazy enough to break his hand to get out of the handcuffs they restrained him with just so he could escape. He then set fire to the house, and it was nearly burned to the ground. No one dared to touch Tyler with a ten-feet pole after that, and that¡¯s why he was kicked out of the house.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression turned pale when she heard that. She had heard bits and pieces about what happened to Tyler when he was imprisoned in the Harts¡¯ mansion. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Thus, hearing the story from Braxton made her realize just how little she knew about what happened. Seeing the shock on her face, Braxton thought he won her over. He continued enthusiastically, ¡°My older brother is Xander Hart, and he holds a lot of sway over the family. That¡¯s how he knows about a lot of things that had been kept confidential. All the rumors floating outside¡­ Why, they don¡¯t ever cover an inch of what really happened.¡± Braxton chuckled lightly. ¡°Rumors had it Tyler tricked my uncle and aunt when he was first brought back to the house for treatments and that was how he escaped, but none of it was true. Several of the doctors that my uncle and aunt hired to treat Tyler worked under my brother. The doctors said it didn¡¯t seem like Tyler was faking his memory loss. ¡°But Tyler escaped not long after that, so it made my uncle and aunt think that Tyler was faking his memory loss. Even my brother insisted there was something very wrong with Tyler then. ¡°It was just that he recovered very fast from his memory loss, and that was why it made other people mistakenly think he was faking it. But there was a marked change in him when he was brought back home thest time. He looked so terrifying. Those eyes of his were so aggressive as though he¡¯d kill all those around him at the slightest provocation.¡± Back then, when he heard Tyler hade back, Braxton bribed the bodyguard to let him in. He wanted to humiliate Tyler, but when he went in, he happened to see Tyler breaking his hand to get out of the restraint. He could never forget the crisp sound of bones breaking. It was enough to give him goosebumps, yet Tyler did not even frown at the pain. This only sent chills up Braxton¡¯s back. After that, Tyler noticed Braxton¡¯s presence, so he turned to look at him emotionlessly. His eyes were as dark as the abyss, making him look like the devil who had just crawled out from the depths of hell. Braxton immediately legged it out of the room. ¡°I advise that you leave Tyler as soon as possible, gorgeous. He¡¯s not right in the head and might just, in the heat of the moment, kill you one day¡­¡± concluded Braxton. Vicky looked at Braxton before she smirked. Her smile made Braxton weak in the knees in deference to her beauty. ¡°You know how terrifying Tyler is, yet you dare to steal his woman?¡± she remarked. Braxton¡¯s initial shock was reced by a scowl. He thenposed himself. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Some time ago, I went to check on him at the press conference after I heard he had lost his memory. I saw him leaving in a hurry because of a headache, so I thought he didn¡¯t get any treatment in these five years. My brother said that what Tyler has is very dangerous and that it¡¯ll kill him if he had another episode. That¡¯s why it¡¯s best not to trigger him.¡± He then looked at Vicky and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve told this secret to. Even my uncle and aunt have no idea about all this¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s thickshes fluttered. She thought back to the two times Tyler had lost his memory. ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ Her breath became erratic, and she shoved Braxton away. ¡®I have to go find Tyler!¡¯ However, Braxton grabbed her hand again. ¡°I¡¯m really telling you the truth¡­¡± There was nothing more dangerous in the world than a drunk, horny man. Braxton just would not let go of Vicky. They pushed and pulled each other until they somehow ended up at the staircase. Suddenly, a stern-sounding voice rang. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Both Vicky and Braxton were startled. A tall man had appeared out of nowhere in the hallway. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His body was shrouded by the shadow as he stood against the light. The atmosphere felt stifling as he stood ominously. ¡°T-Tyler?¡± stammered Braxton. Tyler stood still before striding toward them. He looked baleful as if he was the Grim Reaper himself. Even Vicky, who was his wife, was intimidated. He stood before them, and his eyes darkened dangerously when he saw Vicky and Braxton holding hands. He easily pulled Vicky¡¯s hand out of Braxton. Vicky was so scared of him that when she tried to exin herself, she found herself lost for words. Tyler¡¯s face turned icy cold, and his lips were drawn in a tight line. He hated anyone, even if it was a woman, other than him to touch Vicky. Only he could hold her. His grip around Vicky¡¯s wrist bruised by Braxton tightened with rage, causing her to yelp in pain. He immediately loosened his grip when he saw how pale she looked. However, his pupils shrank when he noticed the ring of bruises around Vicky¡¯s wrist. He turned to Braxton, and he was livid. ¡°Did you do this to her?¡± Braxton sobered up a little when he met with Tyler¡¯s deadly stare. ¡°This¡­ This is all a misunderstanding!¡± stammered Braxton cowardly. ¡°Yeah¡­all a m¡ª misunderstanding.¡± It had been a long while since Braxton had seen Tyler since he was rarely home. Thus, the fear he had for Tyler slowly dissipated as time passed. ¡®What¡¯s there to be scared of? He¡¯s just a crazy person who¡¯s been kicked out of the family,¡¯ he thought. He had a lot to drink that night at the party, so he could not hold himself back when he saw the beautiful Vicky. However, that thought changed when he saw Tyler. ¡®He¡¯s even more terrifying than a few years ago!¡¯ Tyler ignored Braxton¡¯s reply. He stared at him like he was a dead man. ¡°What were you nning to do to my woman?¡± Braxton knew Tyler would never believe him if he denied it. Thus, he decided to change tactics. ¡°She¡­ She¡­ She tried to seduce me!¡± He was kicked to the ground as soon as he spoke. Tyler must have kicked Braxton really hard as Braxton felt the bones in his leg break. Braxton copsed to the floor. He never felt this much pain in his whole life. Jeremy walked up to him and towered over him, blocking all the lights from falling over Braxton, i ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Even though Braxton feared Tyler, he was also used to being an arrogant prick. Anger rose in his throat at being treated so unfairly by Tyler. ¡°How dare you, Tyler! My whole family will make you pay f-¡° ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you onest time. What did you say?¡± Tyler interjected. He then stepped on Braxton¡¯s wrist with his expensive ck leather shoe. ¡°l-aah!¡± The sound of bones breaking mingled with Braxton¡¯s screams. They echoed throughout the quiet hallway, causing Vicky to shudder. Braxton¡¯s wrist was dislocated, and the pain nearly caused him to pass out. He did not even have the time to beg for mercy when the same ck leather shoe stepped on his chest again. Without much effort from Tyler, the sound of bones breaking sounded again. This time, it was Braxton¡¯s ribs that broke. Blood spurted out of his nose and mouth. It seemed like the broken ribs had punctured his other organs, causing internal bleeding. At that moment, Braxton was in so much pain that he could not even utter aplete sentence. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± asked Tyler. His voice became distorted through the haze of pain. It sounded so far away and so sinister to Braxton. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she seduced you first? Well, why don¡¯t you tell me just how she did it?¡± Tyler stepped on Braxton¡¯s face as soon as thest word came out of his lips. Braxton nearly cked out, but he suddenly realized something: Tyler was not interested in his exnation at all! He opened his mouth, but instead of words, he coughed out a mouthful of blood. Braxton¡¯s screams were so blood-curdling that everyone came out of their room to see what was going on. The sound of doors opening snapped Vicky out of her shock. She quickly went up to Tyler and said, ¡°Tyler, that¡¯s enough!¡± She had never seen this side of Tyler-cold and dangerous.1 Is this really the man I know?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°This is what he gets for hurting you!¡± said Tyler. He looked down condescendingly at Braxton, barely concealing his anger toward him. Vicky nced at the mangled Braxton on the floor. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve made your point,¡± she said shakily. ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough,¡± said Tyler calmly, more to himself than to her. ¡°It¡¯s far from enough.¡± A crowd had already gathered by then. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard someone screaming.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± screamed someone when she saw Braxton lying on the floor. ¡°Is¡­ Is he dead?¡± Valencia and Orion came running over, too. Seeing the scene in front of them, they suddenly exchanged nces and smiled eerily. They asked to have a private word with Tyler because they wanted to test him to see if he had really lost his memory. They were also hoping Tyler would give half of hispany share to Lincoln. Hart Corporation might not be raking in as much money as the Hart family in Molivia, but under Tyler¡¯s helm, it had over the years grown into a powerfulpany that should not be underestimated. The reason Old Mister Hart woulde to Zendonia was because he wanted to invite Tyler back to Molivia to take advantage of hiswork and influence. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The internal conflict between the branches of the family was so intense that the family name had be far from what it used to be. In other words, the Hart family name was slowly slipping from its usual ce at the top of the pecking order. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Another reason for the Hart family¡¯s decline was the elders of the family insisted on doing things the traditional way. Tyler, however, deliberately avoided his family¡¯s sphere of influence and instead chose new industries to break into. His gamble proved sessful as he became more prosperous over time. Old Mister Hart knew the resources Tyler would act asplements to the industries the Hart family had yet to take over. ¡®Tyler would be a great help to the family if he¡¯s willing toe back. It might take him another ten or twenty years to overtake the family fortune, but the fact that he could turn the tables with the cards that he was dealt with just proves how capable he is,¡¯ thought Old Mister Hart. He was even willing to go as far as giving Tyler all the shares he had to make hime back to the family. With those shares in his hands, Tyler would be able to go head-to- head with Lincoln and Xander. Plus, Valencia and Orion woulde out as the winner in the family struggle for power if Tyler was willing to join forces with Lincoln. Their sharesbined would make them the controlling shareholders. However, no matter how much they cajoled or threatened him, Tyler refused to give up his shares. This just made Valencia and Orion hate him even more. They would have cut ties with him if it was not for the fact that he still had some use forthem. ¡°Oh no, what happened here?¡± Valencia covered her mouth in mock surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Braxton?¡± By then, Old Mister Hart and Braxton¡¯s parents had rushed over too. His parents nearly passed out when they saw his bloody body on the floor. ¡°You again!¡± said Carmen Hart to Tyler between gritted teeth. She held a deep-seated grudge toward Tyler for what he had done to her daughter, Isabe. Seeing her son beaten up to a pulp just made her hate Tyler even more. ¡°Tyler, exin yourself! Just what did Braxton do to make you beat him up like this? I¡¯m going to make you pay if you can¡¯t give us a good answer!¡± shouted Mike angrily. Tyler remained cool despite this. ¡°He not only hurt Vicky, but he tried to assault her too,¡± exined Tyler calmly. ¡°You should be grateful I didn¡¯t beat him to death for trying to steal my wife away.¡± Everyone turned to look at Vicky. There was no obvious wound on her body. In fact, she did not look like she was nearly assaulted since her hair and clothes were fine. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Carmen pointed at Vicky and was about to rebuke her when Old Mister Hart beat her to it. ¡°Call the ambnce. We can talk about thister. It¡¯s more important to get Braxton to the hospital now.¡± They did not need a doctor to tell them just how dire Braxton¡¯s condition was. He might not even make it if he was not sent to the hospital then. Carmen grudgingly turned her attention away from Tyler and quickly called for an ambnce. After the ambnce arrived, Carmen left with Braxton while Mike stayed behind to handle the rest of the affair. During this time, Mike had ordered security to show him the surveince footage in the hallway. The surveince camera was situated a little far from the crime scene, so no sound was recorded. Still, the clear picture more than made up for it. He saw Braxton grab Vicky¡¯s wrist, but that was it. Nothing else happened. His son did not hurt Vicky at all. Thus, he pointed at Tyler angrily. ¡°Dad, Tyler lied about Braxton hurting Vicky. That means he beat up my son without a good reason! You must punish him, and if you won¡¯t, I will! Forget the family rules!¡± Old Mister Hart was at a loss for what to do after watching the surveince footage. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is all a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstanding, or hatred toward Braxton?¡± Mike nearly drew out his gun. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m about to do if you don¡¯t stop insisting on siding with Tyler this time.¡± There was no way Orion and Valencia were going to let Tyler die when they had not gotten his shares of thepany. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 There were a lot of people around them, and they all felt obliged to say something. ¡°Tyler might be reckless, but¡­he¡¯d never do such a thing if a certain someone didn¡¯t exaggerate the truth,¡± said Valencia. Orion agreed. ¡°Yeah, this isn¡¯t entirely Tyler¡¯s fault. Had Vicky not told Tyler she was injured, how would he know?¡± Instantly, everyone shifted the me onto Vicky, and she simply remained quiet without arguing. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Tyler stood before her and lifted her bruised wrist. ¡°What is this, then?¡± n ii Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Vicky¡¯s ¡®injury¡¯. Mike sneered. ¡°You call that an injury?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Mike¡¯s entire body trembled with anger. ¡°Compared to what my son suffered, what kind of an injury is that? Tyler-¡° His words were interrupted by Tyler¡¯s ominous voice. ¡°Vicky is my wife. Forget the bruises on her wrist now. Even if anyone dares to touch a single strand of her hair, it¡¯ll be considered a direct insult toward me.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze was sharp as it swept across the faces of the crowd as he moved his lips. ¡°I spared his life, and that¡¯s already mercy¡­ Whoever dares to touch her, I¡¯ll take their life.¡± Both Valencia and Orion were stunned. Unable to do anything to Tyler, they wanted to target Vicky instead. They thought that if they managed to control Vicky, Tyler would obediently follow suit. However, they did not expect Tyler to boldly dere his im in front of so many people. ¡°Tyler, are you willing to kill your kin for this woman?¡± Mikeughed angrily. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll retaliate if I kill this woman!¡± Instantly, Mike pulled out a handgun and aimed it at Vicky without giving anyone a chance to react. Having served in the military when he was younger, Mike was skilled inbat and had the habit of carrying a gun with him. During the incident with Isabe, he contemted shooting Tyler but was stopped by Old Mister Hart. However, Tyler had yet again injured another one of his children, and he could no longer hold back. Bang! The gunshot resounded abruptly, giving no opportunity for intervention. Tyler reacted swiftly and forcefully and pushed Vicky away. The bullet missed its target. Screams erupted, and everyone frantically ran to shield themselves. Mike narrowed his eyes coldly as he looked at Vicky. Both his daughter and son had been injured twice because of Vicky, and he wanted her dead. ¡®If I kill this menace, Old Mister Hart won¡¯t punish me afterward,¡¯ he thought and aimed the gun at Vicky again, ready to fire. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, a sharp noise sounded. Bang! Mike¡¯s wrist stung, and blood sttered as the gun fell from his hand,nding on the ground with a tter. Stunned, he turned to see Tyler holding a gun aimed at him. A thin trail of white smoke wafted from the ck and frigid muzzle. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Mike was dazed as he watched blood stream down his arm. ¡°Tyler Hart¡­ How dare you shoot me?!¡± Tyler stared at him coldly, determined to eliminate him for trying to kill Vicky and take her from him. No one who tried to take Vicky away had the right to live. With that thought in mind, Tyler pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! Despite his age, Mike¡¯s agility was still remarkable. The moment Tyler pulled the trigger, he swiftly dodged the bullet. However, Tyler aimed his gun at Mike again and was determined to kill him. ¡°Tyler!¡± Old Mister Hart shouted, trying to stop him. However, Tyler seemed oblivious to his words and pointed the gun at Mike¡¯s heart, preparing to fire another shot. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t!¡± Vicky shouted and pushed his arm. The shot veered off course andnded at Mike¡¯s feet. Facing Tyler¡¯s chilling intent to kill, Mike, weakened by his previous injury, had little chance to evade. As death loomed over him, a distressed voice halted Tyler¡¯s hand. ¡°Tyler, that¡¯s enough.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He turned to see Vicky, who looked anxious and rmed. She shook her head at him. ¡°Tyler, enough.¡± ¡°He was going to kill you,¡± Tyler muttered. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice quivered slightly. ¡°It would be toote for me to do anything if I wait until you¡¯re ¡®not fine¡¯,¡± interjected Tyler sternly. Vicky remained silent for a few seconds, then walked slowly toward Tyler. ¡°Tyler, I don¡¯t want to stay here. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°We can go back,¡± Tyler replied, ncing at Mike murderously. ¡°But let¡¯s settle this score first.¡± Vicky paled. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Just then, Old Mister Hart¡¯s voice broke in. ¡°Are you nning to kill in front of Vicky?¡± He leaned on his dragon-headed cane, striking the ground forcefully. His face was contorted with anger, his chest heaving. This birthday celebration had not only seen gunfire but also spilled blood. Worse still, it happened between members of the Hart family. The fact that Old Mister Hart did not faint on the spot showed his remarkably strong mental fortitude. Hearing Old Mister Hart¡¯s words, Tyler¡¯s brow furrowed. He lowered his gaze to Vicky, noticing how she was trembling in fear. The coldness in Tyler¡¯s eyes subsided as he realized that Old Mister Hart was right; he should not kill in front of Vicky. Tyler lowered the gun and gently held Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Vicky sighed in relief. As soon as Tyler stepped forward, the onlookers instinctively made way for him. Though many people were present, they all remained silent, afraid of attracting the attention of this demon before them. At this moment, people¡¯s gazes toward Tyler were filled with both fear and loathing. There were numerous rumors about him, and most of them were far from favorable. For instance, he was known to be rebellious, ruthless, and disregarded family bonds when it came to taking action. Today, he openly aimed a gun at his uncle in front of everyone, so no one knew if he was capable of parricide if something else provoked him. No one dared to stop Tyler and Vicky from leaving; even Valencia and Orion dared not utter a single word in Tyler¡¯s presence. Only when the couple¡¯s figures disappeared did the crowd finally heave a collective sigh of relief. ¡°Father!¡± Mike gripped his injured arm and roared furiously,¡± Tyler wanted to kill me! We can¡¯t keep such a filicidal maniac in the Hart family!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Old Mister Hart felt like he had aged 10 years in a single moment. He waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°You should go to the hospital first for treatment.¡± ¡°Father, Tyler has no regard for anyone. The Hart family can¡¯t tolerate someone like him! it yourself-he tried to kill me! Are you really going to take Tyler¡¯s side on this matter?¡± Old Mister Hart nced at him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t shot at Vicky, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill you. If it weren¡¯t for Tyler pushing her away in time, she¡¯d be dead by now.¡± Mike was unwilling to give up. ¡°Braxton almost got beaten to death because of that menace. Are you saying that her life is worth more than Braxton¡¯s? Father, you need to settle this fairly, or I¡ª¡± Old Mister Hart became irritated. ¡°What do you want, then? To go kill Tyler or sever ties with the Hart family?¡± A sinister expression crossed Mike¡¯s face. ¡°At least I won¡¯t just sit on my thumbs.¡± Old Mister Hart sneered. ¡°Have you been used to getting your way in recent years and be so inted that you¡¯ve lost your bearings? Look at where you¡¯re standing now. Remember whose territory we are in! Do you think Tyler spared you today because he¡¯s afraid of you? It¡¯s just that he cares for Vicky and doesn¡¯t want to hurt her! Even if he had killed you today, he¡¯d be able to get away with it. You would¡¯ve died a pointless death! ¡°When you are in someone else¡¯s territory, you should abide by their rules. Tyler cares most about Vicky, yet you insisted on hurting her in his territory. Isn¡¯t it only natural that you got injured?¡± Old Mister Hart red at Mike disappointedly. ¡°He could simply sever ties with the Harts if he did end up killing you, but you would¡¯ve lost your life for nothing. And¡­¡± He snorted. ¡°What you should be worried about is not how to kill Tyler but how to preserve your life. After getting your wound treated at the hospital, you should hurry back to Molivia, or you might die. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡± Old Mister Hart did not want to deal with these vexing matters any longer and left swiftly. The night was cool, and Tyler¡¯s car sped all the way back home. Throughout the journey, his expression remained dark and tense. Vicky hesitated to speak several times. However, upon seeing his increasingly rapid steps on the elerator, she fell silent. She stopped Tyler not because she pitied Mike but because she did not want Tyler to murder someone in front of so many people. Though Tyler felt nothing toward the Harts, they were still his family. She did not want him to murder his rtive for her sake. Upon arriving home, Tyler took Vicky¡¯s hand and took her upstairs wordlessly. He located the first aid kit and started applying ointment to her bruised wrist. His expression was dark, but his motions were gentle. Soon, the burning pain on her wrist was reced by a cool sensation. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 As Tyler¡¯s long fingers touched her skin, Vicky felt a noticeable tremor. Her breath hitched, and her heart softened as she gazed into his eyes. ¡°Tyler.¡± She grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Her words had just fallen when Tyler pulled her into his embrace. He held her tightly to the point that it started to hurt; it was as if he feared she might disappear if he loosened his grip even slightly. Tyler remained tense, and his anxiety about losing her brought him to the verge of snapping. Vicky felt a pang of sympathy and gently held onto him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Tyler, I¡¯m really fine-mph!¡± Her response was met with Tyler¡¯s unexpected kiss. It was not like their usual affectionate ones, nor was it as purposeful. Instead, it seemed chaotic and without any defined pattern. It was as if even Tyler did not know what he was doing and was acting purely on instinct. Vicky sighed silently and willingly returned the kiss. In the middle of the night, Tyler silently sat up from and serene, gently sprinkling over the man¡¯s perfect features. In the darkness, Tyler sat at the edge of the bed, gazing at the sound-asleep Vicky. Enveloped in darkness, his expression could not be clearly seen, but his deep ck eyes asionally flickered with an obsessive light. After watching her for a while, he finally left the bedroom. In the hallway, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Send someone to the hospital where Braxton is being treated and cripple him,¡±manded Tyler ruthlessly.¡± Make sure he¡¯s never a man again.¡± On the other end of the line, Harry spoke up in surprise,¡± But¡­ Braxton is a member of the Hart family. Unlike the people who harassed Missus Hart before, the Hart family might interfere¡­¡± Tyler impatiently interrupted, ¡°Do it as I instructed.¡± Harry dared not dissent any further. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Tyler continued. ¡°Immediately arrange for someone to capture Braxton¡¯s father. If he resists¡­¡± A hint of murderous intent shed in Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°End him swiftly.¡± Harry was left speechless for a long time after Tyler finished giving orders. He had long been aware of Tyler¡¯s possessiveness toward Vicky. Even though Tyler had never treated her well throughout their four-year marriage, Vicky was not someone anyone could bully. Those men who once harbored improper intentions toward Vicky had been dealt with quietly behind the scenes by Tyler¡¯s men. As for those who intentionally caused trouble for Vicky and bullied her, they were given the punishment they deserved without her knowing. Tyler could bully Vicky, but no one else was allowed to. However, targeting a member of the Hart family was undoubtedly unwise. Tyler was calm and clear-headed, despite everything. Harry sighed, knowing that offending the Harts would not mean anything good for Tyler. Vicky noticed that something changed within Tyler ever since they attended Orion¡¯s birthday. If she went out of his sight for over five minutes, he would grow extremely irritated. She used to wait in his office when he had meetings, but he insisted on taking her with himtely. One day, he was absorbed in work, so she headed to the lounge to make him a cup of coffee. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 It only took Vicky a few minutes, but when she returned with the coffee, she saw Tyler hurrying out of his office anxiously. He froze when he saw her, but his expression swiftly darkened. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Vicky showed him the cup of coffee in her hand. ¡°You looked really busy, so I went to make you a cup of coffee¡­¡± He raised his arm and mmed the cup out of her hand. Thunk! The cupnded on the ground, spilling the coffee inside. ¡°Did I not tell you to stay where I can see you?!¡± he roared. Vicky stared at the man before her, and her face turned pale. Sensing that his behavior had frightened her, Tyler stiffened for a moment, and his anger gradually subsided. He subconsciously reached out, wanting to hold her hand. Instinctively, however, Vicky pulled away from him. His arm froze midair, and time seemed to have stopped. Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and she wanted to say something, but Tyler slowly retracted his hand. His long eyshes drooped, hiding his emotions. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After a few seconds, Tyler strode past her. Vicky watched his figure gradually recede and decided not to stop him from leaving. Tyler had been acting strangely recently, and she knew that something had to change. A trace of worry appeared in Vicky¡¯s eyes. After contemting for a few seconds, she dialed the phone number of the hypnotist who previously hypnotized Tyler. Tyler never returned Sometimeter, there was a knock on the office door. Jade, the female bodyguard, walked in. ¡°Missus Hart, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Vicky nced behind her. ¡°Where¡¯s Tyler?¡± Jade looked away. ¡°Mister Hart still has some appointments to attend to, so he can¡¯te back temporarily. That¡¯s why¡­ Vicky could tell that Jade was lying. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Just tell me where he is.¡± Jade hesitated for a few seconds but eventually confessed,¡± He¡¯s at a bar.¡± In the dimly lit and empty bar, a handsome man sat at the counter, drinking one ss after another. The other patrons had long been evacuated from the bar, leaving the spacious venue with only Tyler alone. Just as he was about to pour himself another drink, a slender and fair hand suddenly held onto the bottle. His gaze flickered slightly, and in his dazed vision, he saw a familiar figure. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± he spoke, slurring slightly in his speech. ¡°I was a bit worried about you, so I came to check on you.¡± ¡°Worried about me?¡± Something seemed to have struck his mind, and he smirked feebly. ¡°Are you worried about me, or do you find me annoying?¡± Vicky twitched slightly, surprised by his perceptiveness. Vicky held his fingers, stared into his eyes, and finally asked the question she had kept buried in her heart. ¡°Tyler, have you¡­remembered everything?¡± Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Tyler looked at Vicky dazedly. ¡°Remember what?¡± ¡°The things you¡¯ve forgotten.¡± ¡°No.¡± She scowled and was about to say something when he interrupted her. ¡°Do you want me to remember?¡± ¡°You should remember everything that¡¯s happened.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t answering my question directly.¡± ¡°Tyler¡­¡± ¡°You said that our marriage was never a happy one. Since I chose to forget about the past, it means that I don¡¯t want to remember¡­¡± He stared at her dazedly and continued, ¡°You like the Tyler from five years ago, and now that I¡¯ve lost my memories, I¡¯m still the man you love. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Under the dim light, his profound features hid in the shadows, giving off an aura of gloominess. Vicky clenched her fists. But you won¡¯t beplete without your memories!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°But you don¡¯t like me when I¡¯mplete, do you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Vicky held his hand, wanting to exin. Tyler interrupted her once again. ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t like that version of myself either.¡± Gazing at his face, Vicky softly said, ¡°Tyler, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. Just stop drinking.¡± Tyler lowered his head, looked at the ss in his hand, and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that I¡¯m bing annoying now.¡± A strange emotion arose in Vicky¡¯s heart. There was something fleeting in her mind, but she could not quite grasp it. She took the ss from him and spoke softly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry at you today. It¡¯s just that your sudden mood swing scared me¡­and I thought you were too busy, so I wanted to make you a cup of coffee.¡± Tyler was not himself today, so Vicky decided to coax him into going home first. ¡°You¡¯ve given me the share of yourpany, so I just wanted to help you in some kind of way, yet you left me alone at the company today and went off by yourself. Do you know how upset I was?¡± Hearing her words, Tyler¡¯sshes fluttered slightly as he turned to look at her. ¡°Are you¡­very upset?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve been together all this time, but today, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± He pulled her into his embrace, holding her tightly.¡± You¡¯re the only one in my heart.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Vicky patted his back soothingly. ¡°Stop drinking ande home with me.¡± Her warm touch melted his guard away, and Tyler gently nodded while holding her in his arms. The next day, the two of them reconciled, and neither mentioned the events of the previous day as if everything was just a little episode. However, a shadow continued to loom over Vicky¡¯s heart as she felt that Tyler had been acting strange lately. Before, she had thought that Tyler might not have lost his memory at all but was just pretending to have amnesia to prevent her from leaving. However, the conversation with Tyler after he got drunk made her feel that perhaps he had truly lost all memories. He had been denying his past self and memories all along. Vicky tried to persuade Tyler several times to continue with hypnosis, but he always evaded the topic. One day, Vicky apanied Tyler to attend a business banquet filled with clinking sses and luxurious extravagance. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Despite Tyler¡¯s formidable power and authority in Zendonia, there were certain social asions he could not avoid. As they entered the venue, all eyes were instantly drawn to them. Tyler stood tall and handsome, exuding an air of nobility. Vicky was stunningly beautiful, captivating all with her radiance. Beautiful things naturally drew admiration, and people could not help but steal nces at the couple. Vicky had grown used to such attention and paid it no mind. However, Tyler¡¯s mood seemed to have taken a dark turn, and his eyebrows furrowed in displeasure. Concerned, Vicky looked up at him. ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His deep, mysterious gaze fell upon her. ¡°You look beautiful today.¡± Despite thepliment, what he was truly thinking was how much he wanted to gouge out the eyes of those other men who dared toy eyes on her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hearing Tyler praise her appearance with such sincerity made Vicky¡¯s cheeks flush. ¡°Thank you.¡± Tyler rarely said sweet words, so she felt delighted and cherished whenever he did. Suddenly, he pulled her into his embrace, his possessiveness evident as he held her waist tightly, shielding her from the crowd¡¯s gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s attend fewer events like this in the future.¡± To him, she was his alone. He felt as if the others were sharing something that was exclusively his, even if they were only looking at Vicky. Oblivious to his thoughts, Vicky assumed that Tyler disliked social gatherings and agreed, ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll attend fewer events like this.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression eased slightly. As they conversed, several business partners approached, greeting them with the usual pleasantries andpliments. ¡°This must be Missus Hart, right?¡± Someone smiled. ¡°Mister Hart has excellent taste. Missus Hart is truly beautiful and elegant. You two are a perfect match, destined to be together.¡± ¡°Oh, absolutely,¡± another chimed in. ¡°Missus Hart is undoubtedly the most beautiful woman at the banquet!¡± ¡°We heard about Missus Hart¡¯s beauty beforehand. Now that we¡¯ve seen her in person, it¡¯s no exaggeration to say she looks like a fairy.¡± Vicky had often apanied Tyler to such events, so she was ustomed to such ttery and sycophancy. However, she noticed that Tyler¡¯s expression grew increasingly dark. People exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of what they had said to displease Tyler as even the tteringpliments seemed to have had the opposite effect on his mood. Curious, Vicky looked at Tyler and asked, ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His gaze darkened, but as he led her away from the crowd, he seemed to have regained his composure. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Is something troubling you?¡± she asked worriedly, feeling like Tyler had been upset ever since they entered the event hall. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He lowered his gaze and changed the subject.¡± You haven¡¯t eaten tonight. I¡¯ll go get you something to eat.¡± ¡°Sure. Just get me whatever you want.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Wait here. Don¡¯t wander off. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vicky stood still and waited for Tyler to return when someone suddenly approached her. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 ¡°Missus Hart?¡± Vicky turned and saw a blond, blue-eyed foreign man standing behind her. It did not take her long to remember who he was-Harold, one of Tyler¡¯s business partners. She had met him during a contract signing with Tyler some time ago. Vicky politely extended her hand. ¡°Harold, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡± Harold held her hand and lightly kissed the back of it.¡± Missus Hart, I¡¯m delighted to see you again too.¡± Having lived abroad, Vicky understood this kind of gesture was mere etiquette, so she was not at all surprised and remainedposed and graceful. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As she was about to exchange pleasantries with Harold, a dull sound was heard, followed by Harold¡¯s pained cry. ¡°Ah!¡± Vicky was taken aback for a moment before she looked up. Behind Harold stood a tall, handsome man. His face was refined, but his expression was downright intimidating. His pitch-ck eyes seemed to emit chilling intent. He seemed to have smashed the tray in his hand down onto Harold¡¯s head with great force, causing him to bleed. The abrupt noise attracted the attention of everyone at the banquet, and they all looked in their direction. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Vicky also stared at him in astonishment. Noticing the shock and unease in her eyes, the look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened, and he instantly concealed all traces of hostility. His expression returned to its calm state as he exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my hand slipped.¡± This exnationcked sincerity; no one could identally hit someone so hard that their head started bleeding. However, given Tyler¡¯s status, anything he said went. Someone chimed in. ¡°Haha, the tray must¡¯ve been too slippery! Mister Hart just didn¡¯t get a good grip on it for a moment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Mister Harold, you should be more careful next time so you can dodge it in time when someone¡¯s tray slips.¡± Amid the crowd¡¯s remarks, Vicky felt incredibly embarrassed. Despite the others¡¯ attempts to smooth things over, she sensed that something was off. She nced at Harold, who was clutching his head on the floor, then at the indifferent Tyler. She approached Tyler. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Tyler remained silent for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡± As they had not had dinner yet, Tyler did not take her home directly but brought her to a restaurant she frequented. Watching him calmly peruse the menu, Vicky¡¯s eyes shed with concern. ¡°Tyler,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for a hypnotist for you. Let¡¯s go together tomorrow.¡± Tyler paused browsing and looked at Vicky sharply. ¡°Do you want me to remember that badly?¡± She looked away. ¡°I just think that¡­¡± ¡°Are you starting to get tired of me again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just¡­¡± She was merely worried because Tyler seemed extremely agitatedtely. On top of that, Tyler was diagnosed with depression previously, and that was not something that amnesia could cure. After observing him for some time, she felt that his condition persisted. ¡°Why insist that I remember, then?¡± he questioned coldly.¡± What exactly do you want from me, Vicky?¡± Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Tyler mmed the menu onto the table and stood expressionlessly before leaving. Stunned for a few seconds, Vicky then hurried after him.¡± Tyler, let me exin!¡± He ignored her and walked through the door. He took long strides, so it was challenging for Vicky to catch up to him. By the time she was out of the restaurant, he was already across the road. ¡°Tyler!¡± she called out anxiously. She could tell Tyler had been odd, and she had to talk to him about it instead of letting it be. With that thought in mind, she ran after him. Beep! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At that moment, a piercing horn resounded. Vicky instinctively turned, only to have a blinding light shine on her face as a ck sedan hurtled toward her. Due to her anxious state, she had not paid attention to the cars on the road, and it was toote to run. Vicky could only watch helplessly as the car rushed toward her. ¡°Vicky!¡± Tyler called out desperately, and at the same time, she was forcefully pushed aside. The car brushed against her cheek and sped past, raising a chilling gust of wind that tousled her hair. Vicky was still in shock as she looked at the car disappearing into the distance, visibly shaken. Tyler pulled her up from the ground and led her to a nearby pedestrian area before scanning her up and down, seemingly checking if she was injured. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Under the orange streetlight, his handsome face was as pale as paper. He was panting heavily, and panic filled his eyes. It was as if he had almost been the one hit. Tyler rarely showed such nervousness and anxiety, so Vicky approached him and gently hugged him. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m okay, really.¡± While hugging him, Vicky¡¯s heart ached for him when she noticed that his heart was racing, and his body was tense. Sheforted him as one wouldfort a small animal, and she gently patted his back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was being careless. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tyler held her tightly. His low, hoarse voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; I didn¡¯t look at the road. It¡¯s not your fault that I almost got hit. I should thank you for saving me¡­¡± However, he seemed to have not heard a word she said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Caught in the panic of almost losing her, Tyler could not absorb a word she said. Vicky gradually realized that something was wrong with Tyler and looked up at his face. His eyes were vacant as if he had lost his soul. ¡°Tyler? Tyler? Tyler, what¡¯s wrong?! You¡¯re scaring me!¡± Her familiar voice gradually brought him back to his senses, and he clutched her tightly. ¡°Vicky, promise me that you¡¯ll never leave me again.¡± Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Unease overwhelmed Vicky¡¯s heart as she buried herself in Tyler¡¯s embrace, softly replying, ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll never leave you again.¡± These words seemed to finallyfort Tyler, and his emotions began to stabilize. The next day, Vicky woke up early. Recently, she had been going out with Tyler every day, and she rarely cooked for him. She knew Tyler enjoyed it when she cooked for him herself and said that it made him feel at home. Thinking about Tyler¡¯s anxiety and fear from the previous night, Vicky¡¯s heart softened. Skilfully, Vicky washed the fruits and started making oatmeal. The milky white steam rose from the pot, and the aroma filled the kitchen. Mesmerized by the steaming pot, Vicky¡¯s mind was actually preupied with something else. She had decided to start anew with Tyler, and there was no need to dwell on whether he remembered their past or not. However, his current behavior was peculiar, and she knew he must see a doctor no matter what. As she racked her brains on how to persuade Tyler when she visited the doctor, a loud noise suddenly echoed from upstairs. Bang! Vicky, who was downstairs, was startled by the sound from above. She had no idea what had happened, so she quickly left the kitchen. As she stepped out of the kitchen, she heard hurried footstepsing from the direction of the staircase. Soon after, a tall and slender man quickly descended the stairs. His perfectly sculpted jaw was tightly clenched, his expression was frighteningly dark, and his eyes were filled with fear and panic. Tyler was still dressed in his pajamas as he rushed toward the door. Vicky had never seen him in such a frantic state before. Puzzled, she called out, ¡°Tyler! Where are you going?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hearing her voice, Tyler trembled slightly and paused. After a moment, he slowly turned and saw Vicky standing at the kitchen door in an apron. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± His voice was hoarse. Vicky understood what he meant. ¡°I just woke up a bit earlier and wanted to prepare breakfast for you. I didn¡¯t leave.¡± Her personal information was still on the airlines¡¯ cklist, so she could not leave even if she wanted to. The anxiety in his eyes dissipated as he briskly walked over to Vicky. He lowered his gaze at her to study her expression before asking, ¡°Why did you wake up so early?¡± Vicky stepped forward and held his hand. ¡°I wanted to make breakfast for you.¡± As she held his hand, Vicky noticed that it was as cold as ice. She looked up and studied his face. ¡°Were you¡­going to look for me?¡± After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Yes.¡± She scanned the pajamas he was wearing with resignation.¡± Where can I go this early in the day?¡± She contemted for a moment and said, ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t you think that your emotions have been out of controltely?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± He narrowed his eyes and questioned sharply, ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡± Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Vicky¡¯s concern was genuine, but she had no idea how Tyler interpreted it. His displeasure was evident, andtely, he seemed to have be somewhat unpredictable. Vicky decided to test the waters, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we consider seeing a doctor?¡± ¡°What kind of doctor?¡± Tyler¡¯s face grew tenser as he spoke. Vicky stared at him intently, her voice barely audible. ¡°A psychologist¡­¡± As expected, Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So, you first arranged for a hypnotist for me, and now you want me to see a psychologist¡­ Do you think I¡¯m mentally unstable, Vicky?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that! I just feel like you¡¯ve been tightly wound uptely, and maybe seeing a psychologist could help ease your anxiety. In this fast-paced society, it¡¯s not unusual for people to have some psychological issues¡­¡± Under Tyler¡¯s increasingly cold gaze, Vicky felt her exnations fall short, and her voice grew weaker. Finally, she took a deep breath and changed her approach.¡± Tyler, I think I might have some issues with my own mental state¡­¡± He stared coldly at her. Do you really take me for a fool, Vicky?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Vicky suddenly embraced him. Tyler, I¡¯ve been feeling offtely, too. Just apany me to see someone, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ill, and neither am I,¡± he asserted. ¡°We don¡¯t need to see a psychologist.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Tyler forcefully pushed her away. His strength caught Vicky off-guard, and she stumbled back. However, he quickly reached out to steady her, protecting her in his arms. Seeing her stumble, Tyler bent down to check her ankles for any injuries. When he confirmed she was fine, his face softened slightly. He raised his eyes to find Vicky looking at him expectantly. Tyler¡¯s breath hitched, and he averted his gaze before turning to go upstairs. Vicky watched as he walked away. Returning to the kitchen, Vicky knew that breakfast would take around 20 minutes to be ready. She nced upstairs but did not hear any sounds, so she guessed that Tyler was probably taking his time to freshen up and would note down too soon. After pondering for a few seconds, Vicky took out her phone and called Harry. Harry answered the call, somewhat surprised to receive a call from Vicky this early in the morning. ¡°Missus Hart, do you need something?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Vicky. ¡°I need to ask you something.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You said that Tyler has depression. Can you tell me more about it?¡± Harry instantly fell into silence. Harry had only ever mentioned it once, and since Vicky¡¯s attention was focused solely on Tyler for the past few days, she did not have time to talk to Harry. Since Tyler¡¯s condition seemed to be worsening, she felt the need to know more. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Missus Hart, I don¡¯t really know much about it¡­¡± Vicky scowled. ¡°I know that it¡¯s your duty as his assistant to keep secrets for him, but he isn¡¯t doing so well. Keeping secrets will cause him more harm.¡± Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve been hiding anything from you, but¡­¡± Harry paused for a few seconds, then sighed gently. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Mister Hart¡¯s condition either. I only found out about it when I was fetching his medicine. By the way, do you remember Doctor Isabe Yelmon?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Vicky had a deep impression of the doctor who stopped her from remembering her past under Tyler¡¯s order. ¡°Everyone knows that she¡¯s a well-known expert in psychological hypnosis, but what others don¡¯t know is that her expertise in brain and mental matters surpasses even her hypnosis skills. ¡°I had a conversation with her once. She told me that her doctorate focused on the study of the mind. It was when I went to collect medicine for Mister Hart from her that she asked me to persuade him to seek treatment. That¡¯s when I learned about his depression.¡± Vicky had researched Doctor Yelmon online and knew she was highly regarded in the industry as a formidable hypnotist. ¡°I wished I could talk some sense into him. I did mention it to him a few times, but he showed considerable resistance to the idea. And I noticed that he doesn¡¯t have a favorable impression of doctors in this field. The only one he somewhat respects is Doctor Yelmon. I haven¡¯t been working for Mister Hart for all that long, so I¡¯m not aware of what happened before he returned to Zendonia. I¡¯ve only heard that Isabe and Mister Hart seemed to have known each other in Molivia.¡± Harry did not withhold any information he knew, sharing everything with Vicky. ¡°Missus Hart, that¡¯s all I know.¡± Holding her phone, Vicky replied, ¡°That¡¯s more than enough. Thank you, Harry.¡± After ending the call, Vicky continued preparing breakfast. Once it was ready, she served the food and pondered over the information Harry had shared with her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. With her mind preupied, Vicky identally burned her finger while serving the oatmeal, and her delicate skin immediately formed a blister. Furrowing her brow, Vicky rinsed her finger under the tap before preparing some side dishes. A little over 10 minutester, she heard footstepsing from the stairs. Vicky brought the ready oatmeal and side dishes out, saying to Tyler, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± Tyler was already dressed in a sharp ck suit, which gave him a graceful glow in the morning sunlight. Though they had some unpleasantness due to the earlier incident, he did not leave Vicky alone this time and came to the dining room when she called him to breakfast. As Vicky sat across from Tyler, he suddenly noticed her red, slightly burnt finger. He scowled. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a little burn.¡± He stood abruptly with a frown. ¡°Show me.¡± She wanted to protest but swallowed her words in the face of his sharp gaze and lifted her hand. Tyler studied the wound for a few moments, and his expression eased after confirming that it was not something severe. ¡°Let¡¯s get that treated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not even that bad and it will heal by tomorrow¡­¡± Ignoring her words, he lifted her from her chair and carried her upstairs. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Vicky was taken aback for a few seconds and quickly struggled to free herself. ¡°Put me down; I can walk on my own.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± Tyler did not let her down and instead said, ¡°You¡¯re injured, and you shouldn¡¯t move around.¡± ¡®It¡¯s just my finger that got hurt, not my foot. I can still walk,¡¯ She thought. However, seeing the seriousness in Tyler¡¯s expression, Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the end, she silently allowed Tyler to carry her back to the bedroom, where he fetched the first-aid kit and treated her wound. He was so focused as if he was not merely applying for medicine but handling something sacred. Gazing at the handsome profile of the man before her, Vicky felt a mixture of trance and sorrow. Harry mentioned that Tyler was wary of mental health professionals and treatment, and Vicky knew the reason why. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After he returned to the Hart family, his parents put him through torture in the disguise of treatment. Thus, he developed a reluctance toward doctors in that field, and she knew that this was why he always refused her when she suggested taking him to see one. Vicky did not have the heart to push him further. However, she had to understand his condition better. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the studio for a long time, and there¡¯s a lot of work piled up there. I think I¡¯ll go there today to handle it,¡± she spoke up abruptly. Tyler was packing up the first-aid kit and frowned slightly upon hearing Vicky¡¯s words. ¡°You can deal with your work in my office.¡± ¡°In our line of fashion design, many tasks require face-to- facemunication.¡± Indifferently, Tyler replied, ¡°Then forget about them.¡± Vicky was taken aback. Closing the first-aid kit, Tyler locked eyes with her. ¡°You¡¯re now is mainly to spend money however you want. You don¡¯t need to deal with those insignificant tasks.¡± ¡°But I enjoy my work.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°You used to enjoy ying Vicky unconsciously responded, ¡°I gave up ying the piano because-¡° She halted midway. Back then, both she and Gloria thought Tyler had been searching for Gloria all along. Upon learning about this, Gloria suggested that Vicky should leave Tyler, to which Vicky refused, telling Gloria she could make up for her in other ways. At the time, Gloria sneered. ¡°You impersonated me and altered the course of my life. How exactly are you going to make up for that? If you truly want to make it up to me, don¡¯t ever y the piano again. That way, I might feel a little better.¡± Vicky agreed and stopped ying the piano from that moment onward, but in the end, she still ended up parting with Tyler. Just then, Tyler said, ¡°Eat. We will go to Harts Corporationter.¡± She snapped out of it and looked up at him. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ve already done my best to amodate your requests.¡± Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 ¡°Now, I just want to go back to my studio because of work- rted matters. Is that not allowed?¡± Vicky was calm, but her eyes twinkled with determination. Tyler slowly turned his head and looked into her eyes. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Vicky fell silent for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Tyler, everyone has their work and life, and they should have their own space too. During this time, we¡¯ve been together almost every day. For now¡­I want to do some things I¡¯ve been wanting to do.¡± Tyler lowered his gaze. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t actually like being with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Vicky furrowed her brow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be together every day?¡± Tyler pressed, stepping closer to her. ¡°We can¡¯t be together all the time,¡± Vicky asserted. ¡°We can¡¯t spend twenty-four hours together every day.¡± He interrupted her, staring into her eyes. ¡°Everything is possible as long as you want it.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered, and she parted her lips to speak. However, faced with Tyler¡¯s stern gaze, she decided to try a softer approach. ¡°You should give me some time to handle other matters, right?¡± she asked with resignation. ¡°How about one day a week? Can you agree to that?¡± Without hesitation, Tyler responded, ¡°No.¡± Silence filled the air. After a moment, Vicky finally said,¡± Tyler, can you stop being so unreasonable?¡± Tyler looked at her expressionlessly. The two of them gazed at each other silently; neither was willing to cave. After what felt like an eternity, Tyler lowered his eyes. ¡°Go if you want to.¡± In the end, he chose topromise. Feeling slight relief in her heart, Vicky stood up and walked to Tyler¡¯s side, wanting to hold his hand. However, Tyler avoided her hand and walked out of the room. Watching him leave, Vicky felt overwhelmed by emotions. After breakfast, Tyler expressionlessly drove Vicky to her studio. Before she got out of the car, Vicky nced at the brooding man beside her. ¡°Remember toe pick me upter at night.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He remained silent. Vicky kissed his cheek and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you. If Just as she was about to get out of the car, Tyler pulled her back and kissed her forcefully. After a long while, he let go of Vicky right before she was about to suffocate and muttered, ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky got out of the car and slowly sobered, realizing that Tyler had agreed to pick her upter. As she entered the studio, both Cece and Jennifer were shocked to see her. ¡°Vicky? Why have youe today?¡± Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 ¡°Don¡¯t you need to stay with Mister Hart?¡¯ Vicky smiled gently but did not exin herself. ¡°Well be having a guest. Once she arrives, bring her to my office right away.¡± Cece and Jennifer nced at one another in shock as they were not told Vicky would being, nor did they know about any guests. An hourter, someone knocked on Vicky¡¯s door. ¡°Vicky, your guest is here,¡± Jennifer called. Vicky got up to answer the door. Standing next to Jennifer was a woman in her forties; she wore sses and smiled elegantly. ¡°Hello, Missus Hart,¡± the woman greeted politely. Vicky invited her into the studio, feeling apologetic for the inconvenience. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you to come in person.¡± Isabe smiled and replied, ¡°Missus Hart, you don¡¯t need to be so hold my previous actions against me.¡± Vicky knew she was referring to the incident when Isabe hypnotized her. Curious, she asked, ¡°Doctor Yelmon, are you¡­working for Tyler?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Isabe nodded. ¡°I met Mister Hart in Molivia. My younger brother used to work for him. Five years ago, the Yelmon family had some unexpected troubles and needed arge sum of money¡­¡± Her voice was calm and serene as she continued, ¡°We tried asking all our rtives and friends for help, but no one was willing to help us. In the end, my brother turned to Mister Hart as ast resort. To our surprise, Mister Hart agreed without hesitation and lent us the money. If it weren¡¯t for that money, our family would¡¯ve been ruined. My brother and I are very grateful for Mister Hart¡¯s help, and we¡¯ve decided to repay his kindness.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Vicky nodded, understanding the context. Looking at Vicky, Isabe asked, ¡°Missus Hart, did you invite me here today to ask me something?¡± After a moment of silence, Vicky said, ¡°I heard from Harry that Tyler once suffered from depression. Is that true?¡± Isabe studied Vicky for a few seconds and gently nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± She already guessed why Vicky sought her out. ¡°Although Mister Hart helped our family, we didn¡¯t have much contact. We only met twice in Molivia. The first time was to personally thank Mister Hart for lending us the money. The second time¡­¡± Isabe¡¯s gaze turned distant.¡± The second time was when Theodore, who worked for Mister Hart at the time, went to pick him up and bring him out of the Hart family¡­¡± ¡°The Hart family?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Isabe stared at her. ¡°Missus Hart, after attending so many Hart family banquets, you should know his true identity, right?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°When Theodore brought him out, Mister Hart was covered in bruises¡­¡± Isabe sighed. ¡°I invited my senior at school toe and treat him, who said the injuries on his body were caused by various torture devices. My senior¡¯s medical skills are superb, and Mister Hart recovered quickly. However¡­ Although the physical injuries healed, the psychological trauma was much harder to mend. I specialize in this area, and with just one nce, I could tell he was suffering from severe depression. He showed signs of being hypnotized, drugged, and even mentally controlled. I thought¡­¡± Isabe¡¯s voice came to a sudden halt. Vicky could not help but urge, ¡°You thought, what?¡± Isabe looked at her and softly uttered, ¡°I thought he might die.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°When a person¡¯s mental world suffers severe blows, they may face death even if their body is unharmed. His condition at that time¡­was terrible. My junior and I tried many treatment methods, but none of them worked until¡­¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Vicky waited patiently for Isabe to continue, yet she seemed to be absorbed in her thoughts. After waiting for a while, she called out, ¡°Doctor Yelmon?¡± Isabe snapped out of her thoughts and said, ¡°Sorry. I got lost in my thoughts.¡± Vicky looked at her seriously. ¡°You just said that you¡¯ve tried a lot of methods but none of them worked¡­ So how did he recover?¡± Isabe turned to look at Vicky. ¡°One day, I saw something on the news.¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°News that the Shaws and the Sparks were to join a marriage alliance.¡± Vicky lowered her head and remained silent for a while. The sunlight was warm and bright outside the window, but she felt her blood running cold. The office was unusually quiet, and Isabe did not break the silence either. After what seemed like an eternity, Vicky finally spoke up. ¡°I heard that you want Tyler to continue with his treatment. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Isabe looked at her hesitantly. ¡°Five years ago, he recovered because he faced a greater stimulus.¡± As if she was afraid that Vicky did not fully understand what she was implying, Isabe thought for a few seconds and added, ¡°It¡¯s like someone terminally ill suddenly bes seemingly healthy one day. It¡¯s not because they¡¯ve recovered, but because they took something that temporarily stimted their body. But¡­ By doing so, they¡¯re damaging their bodies even further. Do you understand, Missus Hart?¡± Vicky¡¯s hands and feet felt icy cold, and her heart sank. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Since you reached out to me, I presume you¡¯ve also noticed Mister Hart¡¯s abnormality, is that right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Isabe nodded and opened her notebook, which she carried with her at all times. ¡°Missus Hart, the more detailed your ount, the better.¡± Vicky poured two cups of water, handing one to Isabe while holding the other in her palm. The warm water passed through the ss, but her hands remained cold. Softly, Vicky began to describe in detail the recent events involving Tyler. When she mentioned the amnesia from the car ident, Isabe¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, interrupting her. ¡°Missus Hart, excuse me for interrupting. Did Mister Hart experience any other stimuli before the car ident?¡± Vicky trembled and paled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Could you be more specific?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡­ I asked for a divorce.¡± ¡°What was his reaction at that time?¡± Vicky stayed quiet for a few seconds. ¡°He chose tomit suicide and take me along with him.¡± Isabe paused her note-taking upon hearing Vicky¡¯s words, but as a professional doctor who had witnessed all sorts of situations over the years, she quicklyposed herself and continued, ¡°What was his reaction when you brought up the idea of divorce before?¡± Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 ¡°Tyler would usually get really angry and irritated.¡± ¡°Is he like that typically?¡± ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t get influenced by most things,¡± replied Vicky. ¡°Have you brought up divorce numerous times throughout your marriage?¡± Isabe asked. Vicky twitched, causing the water in her ss to spill as she muttered, ¡°I lost count.¡± Isabe continued to make her notes and did not ask another question for a long while after that. There was only the sound of her scrabbling away in the room. Sometimeter, she looked up at Vicky. ¡°Missus Hart, you may continue to describe the events after the car ident.¡± As Vicky recounted the events of Tyler standing in the rain on the rooftop and waking up with amnesia, Isabe¡¯s expression grew serious as she set her pen down. Seeing her stop writing, Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Doctor Yelmon, why did you stop taking notes?¡± ¡°Missus Hart, you are the most ruthless woman I have ever met,¡± Isabe said, her face still. Vicky lowered her head silently. Isabe picked up the cup of water from the coffee table, took a sip, and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve lost myposure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It is my fault,¡± Vicky replied. Isabe looked at the young woman before her, whose face had turned as pale as a sheet, and sighed gently. ¡°Mister Hart is about the same age as my younger brother, and he helped my family. In my heart¡­ He¡¯s like a younger brother to me, so I suppose I have a biased perspective toward him. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me, Missus Hart.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I appreciate your genuine concern for him, and I¡¯m grateful.¡± own adoptive parents and biological parents never cared for him the way you do.¡± Isabe picked up her pen again. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Missus Hart, you met Mister Hart in Molivia, right? You were the first person to enter his heart and show genuine concern for him.¡± ¡°But in the end, the person who hurt him the most¡­was me,¡± Vicky said, feeling somewhat lost. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me back then, would he¡­?¡± ¡°Do you think that if Mister Hart had met someone else, someone who treated him as well as you did, he would¡¯ve loved her just as much as he loves you, Missus Hart?¡± Isabe asked. Vicky fell silent, her expression tacitly acknowledging Isabe¡¯s words. She had thought countless times that if that person had been Gloria, Tyler might not turn out the way he did. ¡°In this world, familial love, friendship, and even romantic love can be replicated, but the same cannot be done for people. Even two identical twins are considered two different individuals. With Mister Hart¡¯s status and position, a lot of people might¡¯ve genuinely wanted to treat him well, care for him, and bring warmth to his life. However, that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯d ept just anyone. For him, the unknown is equivalent to taking a risk, like relinquishing the decisionmaking power to someone else. When he finally epts someone, he¡¯ll be more cautious than an ordinary person.¡± Vicky was taken aback, feeling a tinge of shame deep inside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Isabe reassured her, ¡°At your age, it¡¯s understandable to not fully understand how emotions work.¡± They soon returned to the topic at hand. The morning passed as Vicky recounted past events with Isabe asking relevant questions. When lunchtime arrived, Vicky invited Isabe to have lunch at the restaurant. However, Isabe declined, saying, ¡°Ask your assistant to order lunch for us. I have some things to discuss in detail with you, Missus Hart, and it¡¯s not convenient to do so in public.¡± Isabe¡¯s refusal indicated that the situation was moreplicated than Vicky had imagined. She nodded and had Cece order two lunches. Meanwhile, Isabe organized the information she had written in her notebook. Since she had recorded Tyler¡¯s condition five years ago, analyzing and summarizing his medical history was not too difficult for her. Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 After lunch, Isabe continued eating while jotting down notes in her notebook, engrossed in her thoughts. She seemed to have forgotten about Vicky sitting beside her. Vicky did not disturb Isabe and quietly finished her meal. Just then, Vicky¡¯s phone on the desk began to ring. She picked it up and saw a familiar name on the screen, causing her to hesitate for a moment. She answered the call, and a low, resonant voice was heard from the other end. ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Vicky nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s already past noon. Why haven¡¯t you eaten?¡± ¡°I just finished a meeting.¡± ¡°Then you should eat now,¡± Vicky suggested. ¡°Call me back after you finish eating.¡± Upon saying that, Vicky realized that Tyler might immediately get back to work, forgetting to eat altogether after the call. He was usually so engrossed in his work that she could not let her eyes off him for even a short while. She then thoughtfully said, ¡¯Let me order a meal first. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± Without waiting for Tyler¡¯s response, Vicky ended the call. She called a restaurant to order the meal, then informed Isabe before leaving the office. Cece and Jennifer had gone out for lunch, leaving the office area empty and quiet. Vicky made a video call to Tyler. A few secondster, the call connected, revealing Tyler¡¯s handsome and refined face on the screen. ¡°Did you just hang up on me?¡± Tyler asked, his thin lips slightly puckered with a hint of displeasure. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered your lunch, and it should be arriving soon. I¡¯ll be watching you eat, so don¡¯t think you can get away with not eating,¡± Vicky said. Hearing her say she would watch him eat, Tyler¡¯s expression eased slightly as it meant she would not end the video call until he finished his lunch. Recently, the two of them had been together almost all the time, and her absence made Tyler feel downright ufortable. She was unaware of how frightened all the employees in the Hart Corporation were throughout the entire morning. No one dared to even breathe too loudly, and even Harry found an excuse to work outside of Tyler¡¯s office. Tyler could not suppress the anxiety and panic boiling within her and came close to calling her a few times. The irritation subsided slightly upon seeing her on his screen, sure, but did not disappear completely. As long as she was not with him, he would feel as though he was being devoured from within. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Seemingly aware of what he was thinking, she softly said,¡± I¡¯ll start going to work with you tomorrow after I handle all the work in the studio.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Tyler said, clearly feeling better. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Tyler was not great at conversations and could not say anything apart from mundane subjects. ¡°What did you do today? What did you eat at noon? What do you want to do in the afternoon?¡± he asked. Vicky could tell he did not want to hang up, so she chatted along patiently. 20 minutester, there was a knock on the door, and Harry walked in with the lunchbox Vicky ordered for Tyler. He was surprised to find Tyler in a much better mood and said, ¡°Mister Hart, here¡¯s your lunch.¡± Tyler responded with a nonchnt hum while he stared at the phone screen. Harry nced at the screen and understood everything as soon as he saw Vicky¡¯s face. By the time the call ended, Vicky¡¯s phone was hot to the touch from the prolonged conversation. As she noticed that her phone¡¯s battery had dropped by half, Vicky remembered that she had left Isabe alone in the office. As she turned to head back to the office, she spotted Isabe standing at the door with a smile. Vicky felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Sorry for leaving you in my office for so long, Doctor Yelmon.¡± Isabe did not mind at all and instead replied with a smile,¡± You¡¯ve done very well. Missus Hart. Mister Hart¡¯s current condition is unique, and you must handle his emotions carefully.¡± A touch of concern appeared on Vicky¡¯s face at the mention of Tyler¡¯s illness. She and Isabe returned to the office and closed the door before Vicky asked, ¡°Doctor Yelmon, can you tell me how bad his condition is now?¡± Isabe nodded and said, ¡°If what you¡¯ve told me is true, then ording to my analysis, Tyler¡¯s two episodes of memory loss were likely genuine. However, he should remember everything rtively soon.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered with curiosity. ¡°Are you saying¡­he actually remembers everything now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention he had undergone hypnosis once before? I believe he remembered everything after that hypnosis session.¡± Isabe took out her notebook and showed it to Vicky.¡± Tyler is really appalled by hypnosis and psychiatric treatment. If it were any other time, he¡¯d never undergo such a session. However, he epted it then because he had lost his memory and forgotten the past. Recently, whenever you mention hypnosis and treatment, he¡¯s been showing strong resistance, indicating that he remembers everything.¡± Vicky was puzzled. ¡°Why is he still pretending to have amnesia, then?¡± ¡°For one, he wants to keep you by his side and hopes that you¡¯ll stay with him out of sympathy for his ¡®amnesia¡¯. Secondly¡­¡± Isabe lowered her voice and continued, ¡°Deep down, he truly doesn¡¯t want to remember the painful past.¡± Vicky looked at Isabe, unsure of what to do. ¡°So¡­should I continue pretending I don¡¯t know anything?¡± Isabe nodded gently. ¡°As you said, your rtionship was quite strained before his ¡®amnesia¡¯. Since he¡¯s lost his memory, your rtionship has gradually improved. In his perception, his ¡®amnesia¡¯ is the bridge that maintains your marriage. Once this bnce is disrupted, his mental state will undergo severe fluctuations.¡± Isabe shot her a grave look. ¡°Mister Hart is a man who hides his emotions well. If you can already sense something amiss, it means that his condition is so severe that he can¡¯t even hide it anymore. If you want to help him recover, don¡¯t think of his condition in ordinary terms.¡± ¡°He seems normal most of the time¡­ I never expected his condition to be this severe. I thought it was just a bout of depression,¡± Vicky muttered. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Isabe¡¯s expression grew solemn. ¡°Tyler is adept at suppressing and controlling his emotions, so it¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. If your description is urate, then he cannot endure any more stress right now. Otherwise¡­it might lead to personality fragmentation, while severe cases could cause mental disorders, leading to death.¡± Seeing the panic on Vicky¡¯s face, Isabeforted her,¡± You don¡¯t need to worry too much. It¡¯s difficult for other people or situations to provoke him. As long as you pay a little attention in your daily interactions, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Vicky remained worried. ¡°Are you sure?¡¯ Isabe nodded. ¡°Mister Hart is far stronger than ordinary people, which is why whoever tried to hypnotize and brainwash him failed. He wouldn¡¯t have survived until now if he was that easily provoked.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Doctor Yelmon, what do you mean that someone tried to brainwash him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but when I checked his body at the time, I found traces of medications being used on him¡­¡± Isabe paused. ¡®My senior mentioned that he was poisoned.¡± A bitter look emerged on Vicky¡¯s face. ¡°Has his poison¡­ been eradicated?¡± ¡°At the time, Mister Hart¡¯s condition was hardly great. Shortly after the detoxification, he injured himself all over again, and his injuries were so severe that the toxins in his body almost rpsed,¡± Isabe exined. Vicky paled. ¡°Rpsed? Can the toxins that have been removed resurface?¡± Isabe rified, ¡°The removal of chronic poisons requires a gradual process. Even with a special antidote, the toxins in his body won¡¯t disappear instantly. The antidote can ensure that he lives, but complete elimination takes time.¡± ¡°So, now¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mister Hart¡¯s body has been cleansed of toxins with my senior¡¯s help.¡± Vicky sighed in relief but then remembered what Isabe had said earlier. ¡°Isabe, you mentioned that the poison he was exposed to was a chronic poison, correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what my senior said.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡°How long does it take for this poison to take effect if it¡¯s not administered continuously?¡± Isabe shook her head. ¡°Who said chronic poisons must be administered continuously to take effect?¡± Vicky was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Isabe knew Vicky did not understand medicine, so she patiently exined, ¡°Some powerful poisons only need to be administered once. They¡¯ll take effect when the timees and are called chronic poisons. The kind of chronic poison you understand has long been outdated. Continuously administering poison risks being discovered. Moreover, this type of chronic poison has many variables, and if the victim happens to undergo a medical examination due to an ident, it¡¯s easy to detect.¡± ¡°So¡­ When was this poison administered? Did you discover the answer to that at the time?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Isabe¡¯s face showed a hint of pride. ¡°My senior is the most formidable expert in detoxification among us. No type of poison can escape his scrutiny.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Isabe, can you tell me when the poison was administered?¡± It had been five years, and Isabe needed some time to remember. Eventually, she said, ¡°Judging from the time Mister Hart was brought in front of us by Theodore, it should¡¯ve been¡­about half a year.¡± Vicky asked a few more questions and managed to roughly calcte the time Tyler was poisoned. If Isabe¡¯s ount was urate, Tyler must have been poisoned around the time when he was first brought back to the Hart family. At that time, she briefly regained her freedom and thought she had broken up with Tyler for good. However, not long after, Tyler escaped and kidnapped her. During that period, they were alone together and did note into contact with others. It seemed as though no one else could have had the chance to poison him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Realization dawned on Vicky, and she asked, ¡°Does this poison cause significant harm to the body?¡± Isabe hesitated for a moment, but seeing the genuine concern in Vicky¡¯s eyes, she decided not to hide anything.¡± The harm to the body isn¡¯t significant, but it has a considerable impact on the mind.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When this poison takes effect, the body experiences excruciating pain. Even the most determined individual cannot bear such suffering.¡± Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 ¡°The poison has minimal impact on physical health. Nheless, the excruciating phantom pain is challenging to endure during each urrence,¡± Isabe exined. ¡°With repeated episodes, both the mind and body reach their limits¡­¡± Isabe nced at Vicky knowingly. ¡°If someone were to hypnotize or attempt to brainwash him under such a state, it¡¯ll be rtively easy.¡± Vicky was taken aback, sensing what she was implying. ¡¯ Isabe, are you suggesting that¡­the real purpose of this poison is not to harm him physically but to gain control over his mind?¡± Isabe nodded, her expressionplex. At this moment, everything became clear to Vicky as she knew who poisoned Tyler; his own parents probably intended to continue tormenting him after poisoning him! Yet, Tyler took advantage of their negligence and escaped to find Vicky, so they took advantage of the situation and shifted all the me onto her. ¡®What a cunning n!¡¯ she thought angrily. Vicky felt an overwhelming urge to p Valencia and Orion. ¡®How can they treat Tyler this way?! He¡¯s their child!¡¯ Her body trembled with uncontainable anger as she never felt such deep regret before. If she had known returning to the Hart family would subject Tyler to so much suffering, she would never have insisted on breaking up with him. Vicky clenched her fists tightly and remained silent for a long time after that. Isabe gently patted Vicky¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and devise Mister Hart¡¯s treatment n. I¡¯lle to you once it¡¯s ready.¡± Vicky gratefully said, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°Mister Hart has been kind to my family. This is nothingpared to what he¡¯s done for us.¡± Vicky looked at Isabe and said, ¡°And about Tyler¡¯s condition¡­¡± Isabe smiled reassuringly, ¡°You can rest assured. I¡¯ll keep this matter secret and won¡¯t let anyone else know.¡± Only then did Vicky feel at ease. Isabe stood up. ¡°Missus Hart, if there¡¯s nothing else you wish to know, I¡¯ll head back for now.¡± Vicky was about to see Isabe off, but she was stopped. ¡°Missus Hart, there¡¯s no need to see me out. Mister Hart isn¡¯t fond of doctors, so it¡¯s best not to let him know about this.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Vicky nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t walk you out, then.¡± With that, Isabe bid farewell to Vicky and left. Upon returning to her clinic, Isabe recovered all the records she had about Tyler from five years ago. Just as she was about to study them, she heard knocks on the door and set the documents down to open the door. ¡°Isabe, it¡¯s been so long. Have you missed me?¡± A young, beautiful woman stood outside the door and looked at her with a smile. Isabe was shocked for a few moments before snapping out of it. ¡°Avery? Why are you here?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 ¡°I just arrived in Zendonia recently, and I heard that you¡¯re also here, so I came to visit you.¡± She yfully blinked at Isabe. ¡°You won¡¯t mind my visit, will you?¡± Isabe chuckled. ¡°Of course not! Come in, let¡¯s catch up.¡± Avery entered Isabe¡¯s office and asked, ¡°Isabe, what brought you to Zendonia?¡± Avery was Isabe¡¯s junior at school and studied under the same mentor. Despite a 20-year age gap, they had a good rtionship because of their previous time together in Molivia, even though they did not meet often. Among their master¡¯srge group of disciples, most of them specialized in internal and external medicine. Only Isabe and Avery focused on the study of the mind. Despite her young age, Avery was exceptionally talented, and Isabe often discussed various research challenges with her. Avery always brought unique insights to their discussions, and they jointly devised Tyler¡¯s treatment n five years ago. ¡°I was invited toe and treat a patient,¡± Isabe replied. Avery noticed a trace of worry on Isabe¡¯s brow and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this patient particrly challenging?¡± Isabe nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been five years since Ist saw you troubled like this. Is this patient more challenging than the one from five years ago?¡± Avery asked. ¡°Will you believe me if I say that it¡¯s the same patient from five years ago?¡± Avery was shocked. ¡°Haven¡¯t you resolved that patient¡¯s condition from five years ago, Isabe?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°He strongly resists psychiatric treatment and has never sought Avery was puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s never sought treatment all these years? Isn¡¯t this person mentally disturbed, though?¡± Isabe responded, ¡°No, but his current condition is still quite severe.¡± ¡°His condition was already critical five years ago. How can he manage to be alive after all this time without treatment?¡± Avery eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a medical miracle?¡± ¡°It could be,¡± Isabe replied. ¡°His wife sought me out, and with her cooperation, I believe we might be able to make some progress.¡± Avery was not aware of who Isabe¡¯s patient was. Although they frequently discussed medical issues, they always maintained strict confidentiality about their patients. It was the primary rule taught by their master. Without the patient¡¯s consent, they would never disclose any private information. However, medicine was not a solitary field of study. If they encountered challenging cases, they could discuss the conditions to find potential solutions. Avery nodded, showing her curiosity about the patient from five years ago. ¡°Isabe, could you tell me about the patient¡¯s condition? Maybe I can offer you some suggestions.¡± Isabe concealed Tyler¡¯s identity and began discussing his condition with Avery. ¡°Episodes of rage when divorce is brought up, huh?¡± Avery¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°It seems like the patient might have a touch of paranoia.¡± Isabe nodded. ¡°I suspected as much five years ago.¡± Avery had grown in knowledge over the years, and her ideas offered Isabe new treatment perspectives. As they continued talking, both of them felt thirsty. Isabe stood. ¡°You must be thirsty. I¡¯ll go make us coffee.¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks!¡± Avery sat on the couch and studied her surroundings after Isabe left. Suddenly, her gazended on the documents and records on the table. She instantly knew that they were all rted to the patient Isabe was working on. ording to what Isabe described, the patient seemed quite dedicated to his wife. For reasons she could not begin to fathom, Avery was reminded of Tyler, and her heart ached. She had never been so captivated by a man in the past, but Tyler was not at all interested in her and even wanted to kill her. Avery felt both frustrated and hurt. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Avery could not understand how Vicky was better than her. Status-wise, she was the only daughter of the Yeager family, and marrying her meant that Tyler would obtain all the power the Yeagers held. In terms of looks, her beauty rivaled Vicky¡¯s. All that, yet Tyler could not be bothered to look at her. Avery felt wronged and picked up the documents on the desk to look through them. When she saw the words written on the pages, her eyes widened, and her heart skipped a beat. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A few minutester, Isabe hurried back before she could make coffee. She nced at Avery-who was ying with her phone on the couch-and nced at the documents on the table. It seemed as though the documents had not been touched. Isabe sighed a breath of relief before locking the documents into her drawer and returning to making coffee. Avery stared at her as she left and narrowed her eyes slyly. At four in the afternoon, Tyler came to pick up Vicky from work. ¡°I¡¯m done with work,¡± remarked Vicky when she received Tyler¡¯s call, her surprise evident in her voice. ¡°You¡­ Are you done with work, too?¡± She kept checking the time, afraid she might be mistaken. Tyler had been clinging onto her quite closely recently, but his work never suffered. Usually, she had to coax him several times before he reluctantly put away his work and left the office. No matter howte it was, Tyler¡¯s workaholic nature remained unchanged. ¡°Yes,¡± Tyler replied calmly, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs. Should Ie up, or will you come down?¡± Vicky had spent most of the day trying to gather information from Isabe. After Isabe left, she did not waste anytime and immediately worked on the tasks left in the studio. However, Tyler arrived before she could finish much. Vicky took a moment to think before responding, ¡°Give me five minutes; I¡¯ll be right down.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky turned off herputer, put on her coat, and left the office. Cece and Jennifer were both shocked that she was already leaving. ¡°Vicky, are you leaving?¡± asked Cece. ¡°Yes, Tyler is waiting for me downstairs. If you both don¡¯t have anything urgent, you can leave early, too.¡± After saying her goodbyes, Vicky headed to the elevator and pressed the button to take her down. However, she noticed that the elevator¡¯s disy screen remained unresponsive. She pressed it a few more times, but it still did not work. The elevator in this building asionally required maintenance, and Vicky was not sure when it would be repaired. Considering that Tyler was waiting for her downstairs, she hesitated for a few seconds before deciding to take the stairs. Her studio was on the eleventh floor, so walking downstairs would not take too long or be too strenuous. However, little did Vicky know, the elevator resumed working almost as soon as she entered the stairwell. By the time she walked out of the building, eight minutes had passed. Vicky took out her phone, only to find that there was no signal. The stairwell in this building was poorly covered, and her phone often lost its signal there. Putting her phone away, Vicky looked around and was about to search for Tyler¡¯s car when her phone suddenly regained signal and started ringing. Vicky answered the call to hear Cece¡¯s anxious voice on the other end. ¡°Vicky, where are you? Mister Hart is going crazy looking for you!¡± Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Vicky was stunned. ¡°Tyler?1 ¡°Yeah. Mister Hart came upstairs looking for you because you wouldn¡¯t answer your phone. When he found out you weren¡¯t in the office, he thought something bad happened to you and panicked!¡± blurted Cece. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him that anxious before¡­ Mister Hart, I managed to call Vicky. Do you want to talk to her?¡± Cece called Tyler over. The phone was handed to Tyler, and Vicky could hear him panting heavily. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone?¡± ¡°I was about to enter the elevator, but it was broken, so I took the stairs. There¡¯s no signal in the stairway, so¡­¡± She trailed off. In just a few short sentences, Tyler had a general idea of what happened. ¡°Wait for me downstairs,¡± he blurted before ending the call. Vicky stood quietly at the entrance of the building, not daring to wander anymore. A few minutester, a tall and slender figure emerged from the building. He swiftly spotted Vicky waiting not far away. His footsteps paused for a moment before he resumed his confident stride toward her. Vicky also noticed him and hurriedly approached. Before she could say anything, he pulled her into a tight hug. The erratic thumping of his heart and his heavy, rapid breaths ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± When she left the office, she texted Tyler that she was going downstairs. However, she forgot to let him know that she was taking the stairs. She thought it would only take a few minutes and there would not be any problem, but she did not expect Tyler to panic. Not far away, Cece and Jennifer watched the scene and exchanged nces. They were worried about Vicky and followed Tyler downstairs. They intended to go over to check on Vicky but decided to stay put in the end. Jennifer whispered, ¡°Cece, should we head back upstairs?¡± Cece nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them returned to the office. Once they were back, Cece rxed. ¡°I was so scared. When Mister just now, I thought something happened to Vicky. Thankfully, she¡¯s okay. Otherwise¡­¡± Cece paused for a moment. ¡°Tyler would probably go crazy. I¡¯ve never seen him like this before. By the way, have you N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. noticed that Tyler seems to have changed a lot? He seems to care more about Vicky than before.¡± Jennifer remained silent for a while. Cece turned to her in surprise and found Jennifer gazing thoughtfully out of the window. Jennifer replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Cece raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really?¡± Jennifer smiled. ¡°I just think Tyler has always cared about Vicky, but he managed to keep it hidden until now.¡± Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Cece did not fully agree with Jennifer. ¡°But Mister Hart has oppressed Vicky before this and given her the cold shoulder multiple times! How is that considered caring?¡± However, Jennifer¡¯s words silenced all of Cece¡¯s disagreement. ¡°If he truly didn¡¯t care about Vicky, why has he been unwilling to let her go or divorce her?¡± After Vicky patientlyforted him, Tyler¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized. Once they got in the car and fastened their seatbelts, she noticed Tyler rubbing his temples, looking ufortable. ¡°Tyler, are you okay? Do you have a headache?¡± Vicky asked, concerned. Calmly, he replied, ¡°I probably didn¡¯t get enough rest yesterday.¡± An ominous feeling loomed over Vicky¡¯s heart. She did not say anything more and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep early tonight, then.¡± Unaware of her inner thoughts, Tyler responded, ¡°Sure.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Though they did not discuss her ¡®disappearance¡¯ again, Vicky clearly felt that Tyler had be more reliant on her than before. More precisely, he was guarding her. Previously, she could wake up early to prepare breakfast for Tyler. After what happened, however, he would not let her make breakfast anymore as she would be out of his sight. At the same time, Vicky noticed Tyler had be more of a homebody. He used to attend social functions and events. Lately, however, he would return home after work and refused to attend any social functions even when Vicky offered to go with him. When he was not too busy, Vicky would try to invite him to go out, yet Tyler would refuse to leave the house. In the end, Vicky could only stay at home with him while he worked. She contacted Isabe behind Tyler¡¯s back and learned that Isabe¡¯s n was still in the making. She told Vicky not to worry and be patient. A month quickly passed. Due to herpanionship and newfound patience, Vicky finally managed to gain the freedom of not having to apany Tyler to meetings while he worked. One day, much to her bewilderment, Tyler invited Vicky to a restaurant for lunch. Recently, Tyler had been leading a secluded life with a fixed schedule every day, bound to his office even during lunch. Vicky had asked Isabe about it, and Isabe exined,¡± Your previous ¡®disappearance¡¯ had quite an impact on Mister Hart. He now perceives the outside world as unsafe, fearing that if he takes you out, you¡¯ll disappear again. I guess that¡¯s why he¡¯s bing more reclusive. This is a form of emotional seclusion; many patients with depression tend to avoid facing the outside world. Missus Hart, you mustn¡¯t further agitate him in the near future, or his condition might worsen. Try to fulfill any of his requests whenever possible. If his condition improves, it will show.¡± Vicky felt it was a sign that Tyler was recovering since he was willing to go outside for lunch. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ordering anything? Do you not like the food here?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. She sobered and realized she had been staring at the menu fora longtime. ¡°No.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just been so long since we dined out that I don¡¯t know what to order.¡± Both Vicky and Tyler had not gone outside for food for over a month and a half. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vicky nced at the menu and ordered two dishes. The waiter left after taking their order. Tyler said, ¡°Is there somewhere you¡¯d like to go tomorrow?¡± Vicky, sipping on her water as Tyler spoke, immediately choked. ¡°What?!¡± Tyler frowned and pulled out a tissue to wipe the water on her jaw. ¡°Do you want to go somewhere tomorrow? I cane with you.¡± She stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work tomorrow?¡± ¡°I am taking tomorrow off.¡± Vicky never expected he would voluntarily suggest taking her out, and for a moment, she struggled to respond. ¡°Well¡­¡± Vicky pondered. ¡°Staying at home is also fine.¡± Tyler¡¯sshes fluttered slightly. ¡°Being cooped up at home isn¡¯t good for the body. We should go out asionally.¡± ¡®So he does know being cooped up at home isn¡¯t good for the body, huh?¡¯ she thought. Vicky observed him for a while and found no signs of difort on his face, which tomorrow, then. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve done that,¡± she suggested. Tyler had no objections. ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky¡ªwho had not been out shopping in a long time¡ªwoke up early the following morning. Despite trying to conceal it, she could not hide her excitement. She was not a homebody, and staying indoors had been quite suffocating. Being able to go out on a date with Tyler was thrilling. Vicky picked out some new clothes and stood in front of the mirror. She tried them on and chose which outfit to wear for the outing. Tyler, who had changed into his clothes, studied the joy in her eyes thoughtfully. Sensing his gaze, Vicky turned her head to find him dressed in a suit, and her eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡°Tyler, we¡¯re going out on a date today, not for work. You don¡¯t have to dress so formally.¡± Upon hearing her words, Tyler¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°A date?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky pushed him into the walk-in closet. ¡°We¡¯re going out to have fun together. Isn¡¯t that called a date?¡± She picked out a casual outfit for him and asked, ¡°How about this one?¡± Tyler usually wore a suit and rarely dressed casually. He nced at the clothes in Vicky¡¯s hands and replied calmly, ¡°Whatever you like.¡± ¡°Whether I like it or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is whether you like it,¡¯ she said. Tyler lowered his gaze and looked at her, his voice husky as he said, ¡°Your preference matters most.¡± Vicky smiled, feeling that he seemed to be growing more considerate. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go with this outfit.¡± Tyler¡¯s tall and elegant figure resembled that of a male model, making anything he wore look good. He rarely dressed casually, and this sudden change made him look even more eye-catching. Vicky¡¯s eyes were almost fixed on him and thought to herself, ¡®Good-looking men indeed looked good in anything they wear.¡¯ Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Tyler noticed Vicky staring and smiled. ¡°Satisfied?¡¯ Vicky nodded. ¡°If you can be the spokesperson for the male clothes in my studio, we are going to receive more orders than we can count¡­¡± She paused. ¡°Tyler, my studio has been looking for male modelstely. Can you consider modeling for me?¡± Tyler¡¯s looks and figure were undoubtedly the best anyone had ever seen. No one in the modeling or entertainment business rivaled him in these aspects. ¡°No way,¡± he t-out refused. Vicky knew that with his personality and status, he would not agree, so she was not too disappointed. ¡°I¡¯ll look for someone else, then.¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Yes, our studio ns to start a men¡¯s clothing line. Our reputation is good, but weck recognition. On the women¡¯s clothing side, Aurora said she could endorse our studio. For men¡¯s clothing, we¡¯ll have to look for someone else.¡± Both Jennifer and Cece had suggested approaching Harvey, but Vicky refused as she did not want to upset Tyler by getting too close to Harvey for the time being. As for Noah? Though he had the looks and body, she remembered the constant shes between him and Aurora and decided to leave him out of it. Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want to do men¡¯s clothing?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the n.¡± Tyler¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Surprised, Vicky looked at him. ¡°Why not?¡± Tyler usually respected her choices with few exceptions, especially in matters rted to work. Some time ago, Tyler had chosen a new location for her studio because of the elevator issue in their studio building, and they were in the process of renovating it. Vicky had agreed, persuaded by Tyler¡¯s argument that if the elevator malfunctioned, her employees would be in danger as well. The new location might be a bit remote, but it was a necessary change. Tyler frowned. ¡°Touching women is one thing, but do you have to get involved with men as well? You¡¯ve already met so many men who tried to pursue you when you focus on women¡¯s clothing. Do you really want to venture into men¡¯s clothing?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you really want to do men¡¯s clothing, I can introduce you to some designers to design men¡¯s clothing, but you can¡¯t design clothing for men.¡± The thought of Vicky designing clothes for other men made Tyler feel he could suffocate in rage. Vicky, seeing the dark look in his eyes, guessed what he was thinking. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t insist. I¡¯ll hire a few designers soon.¡± ¡°No men, okay?¡± repeated Tyler. ¡°¡­¡± Suppressing herughter, Vicky agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± Checking the time, she then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As Vicky turned to leave, Tyler spoke from behind her.¡± Vicky, have you ever thought of ying the piano again?¡± Vicky paused for a moment. ¡°ying the piano requires daily practice and constant improvement. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist yed, and even if I were to pick it up again, I doubt I could reach a professional level. Besides¡­¡± She turned to smile at him. ¡°I enjoy my current job. You know that I also studied fine arts back in Molivia, which is rted to my profession. I have no regrets.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°I like watching you y the piano.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s simple, then. If you like me ying the piano, I¡¯ll y it just for you. You can¡¯t mock me if my skills have regressed, though, and I can¡¯t y as well as Gloria¡­¡± Before Vicky could finish her sentence, Tyler kissed her passionately. He pressed her against the cab in the walk-in closet and deepened the kiss fervently. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 After their intimate moment, Vicky and Tyler went out for a stroll. Vicky intended to pick some casual clothes for Tyler, so she took him to a men¡¯s clothing store. ¡°Wee,¡± an enthusiastic salesperson greeted them as they entered. Both of them were well-dressed and exuded an elegant charm that set them apart from ordinary people. The entire store staff offered them enthusiastic service. Even the store manager came to greet them. Feeling irritated by the attention they were receiving, Tyler frowned. Vicky noticed Tyler¡¯s impatience and said to the store manager, ¡°You can go about your business; we¡¯ll call for your help if needed.¡± The manager smiled and said, ¡°Of course!¡± After the staff left, Tyler¡¯s expression softened a bit. Vicky had a keen eye, and the clothes she picked for Tyler exuded a sense of high fashion that one would see at a fashion show. However, Tyler did not seem satisfied with any of them. Pointing to one set of clothes, Vicky suggested, ¡°How about trying this one?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tyler replied with a nce.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Undeterred, Vicky continued, ¡°What about that one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s average-looking.¡± After a few more attempts, Vicky finally realized something.¡± Tyler, do you not want to apany me on this shopping trip?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°If you do, why haven¡¯t you tried any of the clothes I picked for you?¡± Tyler looked at her frowningly before asking, ¡°Since you¡¯re nning to do for me, why haven¡¯t you thought of designing a few outfits for me?¡± Vicky instinctively responded, ¡°I¡¯ve been designing women¡¯s clothing all these years. I¡¯m afraid my skills for designing men¡¯s clothing might not be mature enough, and I¡¯m worried that¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d be making them for me alone, not for anyone else. Are you afraid of tarnishing your reputation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t like them¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You haven¡¯t made anything for me yet, so how would you know I won¡¯t like it?¡± Vicky whispered, ¡°There are so many clothes made by renowned designers in this store, yet you don¡¯t like a single one of them. How can a novice like me expect you to like my designs?¡± Tyler was meticulous and picky, and he usually wore specially tailored clothes. Given the current level of her studio, she did not have the qualifications to make clothes for someone of Tyler¡¯s status. Tyler¡¯s displeasure deepened. ¡°What you make is different from these.¡± Vicky was about to argue further but soon realized that Tyler only wanted her to care enough to make something for him. She paused and smiled. ¡°Alright, then. It takes some time for me to design and produce them, so let¡¯s buy these in the meantime.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression eased and added, ¡°I¡¯m the only man you can design clothes for.¡± She shot him a look. ¡°Alright.¡± Tyler finally stopped being harsh on the clothes Vicky picked. Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Vicky pointed to a set of men¡¯s clothes hanging in the disy cab and asked the salesperson, ¡°Can we try that? The salesperson replied politely, ¡°Of course.¡± They both walked toward the fitting rooms. Just as they stopped at the entrance, Tyler reluctantly said, ¡°Come inside with me.¡± Vicky was about to respond when they heard footsteps and voices behind them. ¡°Avery, who are you picking all these men¡¯s clothes for today? I can¡¯t remember any of our friends having a birthdaying up.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°These are all for my crush, of course. You have a simr body type to him, so I need your help to try them out.¡± ¡°Your crush? Lincoln Hart, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not him; I¡¯ve already broken off the engagement with him.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you have a new boyfriend now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend yet, but he will be soon¡­ The man I have my eyes on will be mine.¡± 1 ¡°That¡¯s ambitious! I support you!¡± The footsteps and conversation drew nearer. Soon, they stopped at the entrance to the fitting room. The woman, upon seeing Tyler and Vicky, was taken aback ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re here too! What a coincidence!¡± She approached Tyler quickly, her gaze filled with unmistakable affection for him. Excitedly, she continued,¡± Tyler, it¡¯s been so long since west met. I had something important to do and couldn¡¯t attend your father¡¯s birthday celebration. You¡¯re not mad at me, are you? Tyler, are you here to pick out clothes too? How about this set in my hands? Do you want to try it on?¡± Upon seeing Tyler, Averypletely forgot about the others around her. Her gaze was fixed only on him. Ignoring her, Tyler turned to Vicky and suggested, ¡°Should we go somewhere else?¡± Before Vicky could respond, Avery seemed to have just noticed her and eximed, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too, Ms. Shaw!¡± She walked up to Vicky and familiarly linked her arm with Vicky¡¯s as though they were best friends. ¡°What a coincidence! How about we all go shopping together? We can give each other advice. What do you think?¡± Vicky was repulsed by Avery¡¯s overly familiar gesture. She took a step back, withdrew her hand, and kept a distant attitude. ¡°Sorry, Miss Yeager, I don¡¯t like shopping with people I¡¯m not familiar with.¡± Avery did not seem to mind Vicky¡¯s response and smiled, time. After spending more time together, well get along just fine.¡± Vicky smirked inwardly. Avery was shamelessly disying her interest in Tyler right in front of her and trying to get closer to him through Vicky. It was so obvious that Vicky could not understand what was wrong with her. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have no intention of getting acquainted with you, Miss Yeager,¡± Vicky said indifferently. Avery wanted to argue, but Vicky cut her off. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t really like you, so I prefer to keep some distance between us so we can go about our own lives with some dignity left.¡± Vicky did not hold back on her words and conveyed she hated Avery and wished for her to stay away from them. Avery nced at Tyler sadly. ¡°Vicky, I know we have some sort of misunderstanding¡­but I was just used by Lincoln.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Miss Yeager.¡± Vicky interrupted her with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you because of what Lincoln did. I just dislike you as a person, so can you please stay away from us?¡± The staff member nced at Avery, and Avery¡¯s senior had an awkward look on his face. As shameless as Avery could be, she was starting to cave. Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Concealing the malice in her eyes, Avery appeared crestfallen as she said, ¡°Since Ms. Shaw doesn¡¯t wee me, L.guess I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Avery nced purposefully at Tyler, hoping he would scold Vicky on her behalf. s, Tyler did not spare her a single nce. His eyes were fixed solely on Vicky. His gaze, which usually seemed indifferent to outsiders, was brimming with deep affection. Anyone could tell he deeply loved the woman before him. Avery, born into a wealthy family, always had everything she desired and never felt jealous of anyone. However, seeing the way Tyler looked at Vicky, bitterness and envy grew in her heart. Vicky was merely a fallen heiress. Even before the Shaw family¡¯s downfall, she was not worthy of Tyler¡¯s attention, considering her background. Apart from her rtively attractive appearance, she had nothing that made her worthy of Tyler¡¯s love. Avery¡¯s wish was bound to be in vain. Not only did Tyler not dislike Vicky¡¯s words, but her sharp retort even managed to evoke a slight smile from him. Avery¡¯s heart sank. Vicky acted unruly, yet Tyler was not bothered by it at all. ¡°Avery.¡± Her senior came to her rescue, offering a way out.¡± That tie seems suitable for me. Would you apany me to check it out?¡± Avery walked away reluctantly, turning to look at Tyler from time to time. After Avery left, Vicky handed the selected clothes to Tyler and said with a slightly sour tone, ¡°Your ¡®great¡¯ luck with women seems to follow you everywhere.¡± She used to think that Avery¡¯s animosity toward her was caused by Lincoln. In reality, Avery shifted her focus to Tyler as soon as sheid eyes on him. Avery used to maintain her image to a certain extent in front of Lincoln, but she threw all caution to the wind when she saw Tyler. Tyler narrowed his eyes in amusement. ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had your fair share of women over the years. If I got jealous of all of them, I would¡¯ve died from anger a long time ago.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky remained expressionless. ¡°Let¡¯s see. There¡¯s She, Sasha, Maria, Gloria¡­ Oh, right! You also admired a talented pianist named Nikki. If we were to talk about your previous flings, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even count them all with my ten fingers.¡± Mentioning their names made her angry as Tyler kept getting involved with other women. He pulled her into his arms and whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten all about them, yet you still remember all their names.¡± ¡°Go and try the clothes I picked,¡± she said expressionlessly. ¡°Nothing ever happened between me and them.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± Though it was all in the past, Vicky could not help but get jealous. ¡°Why get involved with them if you don¡¯t like them, then?¡± After a few moments of silence, he muttered, ¡°Probably to annoy you.¡± Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seemingly aware that he was supposed to be suffering from amnesia, Tyler¡¯s answer remained vague. Vicky recalled what Isabe said to her and did not want to expose his lies, but the thought of all the women he associated himself with in the past enraged her. ¡°Are you that childish, Tyler? Did you surround yourself with those flies just to annoy me?¡± Not wanting to risk saying something that could irk her more, Tyler remained silent. Feeling increasingly irritated, she snapped, ¡°Go and try on your clothes.¡± Tyler lowered his gaze and observed her for a moment. He wanted Vicky to apany him to the fitting room, but judging her expression, she surely never good at exining himself, so he simply took the clothes and went into the fitting room. Recalling the grievances she had suffered from his previous1 flings¡¯ in the past, Vicky felt infuriated. To calm herself, she paced back and forth outside the fitting room. Although she did not want to see Tyler¡¯s face, she worried he would be anxious if he could not locate her. Thus, she had no choice but to wait. ¡°Vicky.¡± A voice came from behind. Vicky turned around. Her expression grew even colder when she realized it was Avery. ¡°Is there something else, Miss Yeager?¡± said Vicky stiffly. Avery approached her, her earlier pitiful demeanor reced by arrogance. ¡°Vicky, I advise you to leave Tyler. Apart from holding him back like you did years ago, you have nothing to offer him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny, Miss Yeager,¡± remarked Vicky. ¡°That¡¯s the same thing I heard from Missus Valencia Hart years ago.¡± Avery crossed her arms defiantly. ¡°I admit that Tyler would give up everything and do anything for you. But what about you? What can you do for him? What can you bring to him?¡± ¡°These are matters between Tyler and me, and they don¡¯t concern you,¡± Vicky replied calmly. Avery smiled slyly. ¡°Vicky, you might not know this, but thest time you were kidnapped by Lincoln, Tyler exposed a lot of his resources to save you. Lincoln took the opportunity of Tyler being seriously injured and hospitalized and cleared out many of his forces. I heard he was even shot because of you.¡± Avery tilted her head to look at Vicky. ¡°See? You can only bring him trouble. Tyler needs someone who can help him establish a foothold in the Hart family, and you can¡¯t help him. Leaving him would be the best thing for both of you.¡± Vicky was no longer the easily persuaded girl she was five years ago and responded calmly, ¡°Whether I can help him or not isn¡¯t for you to decide. Even if I can¡¯t help him directly, what I can offer him is irreceable. If you want to persuade me to leave him, I suggest you give up.¡± Avery¡¯s voice turned sharp. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ll only harm him! There¡¯s no future for you two! The Hart family will never acknowledge y¡ª¡± ¡°Whether the Hart family acknowledges me or not is none of my concern,¡± interjected Vicky. ¡°I¡¯m with Tyler, not the Hart family. Why should I care about that? I know you want to say that I can¡¯t help Tyler¡¯s career, but so what? Firstly, Tyler doesn¡¯t need my help. Secondly, even if he ends up with nothing in the end, it won¡¯t matter. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried being the breadwinner before¡­ It seems nice to picture him doing housework and caring for our children at home. He dislikes socializing and would make a great stay-at-home husband.¡± Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Avery¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her breath was uneven as she eximed, ¡°A stay-at-home husband?! Vicky, are you out of your mind? How could someone like Tyler do household chores at home?!¡± Vicky responded calmly, ¡°What Tyler does at home is between him and me. Don¡¯t trouble yourself over it, Miss Yeager. After all, you¡¯re just an outsider and have no authority to meddle in a married couple¡¯s affairs.¡± Avery was furious and red at Vicky. ¡°Run your mouth all your want, Vicky, but you¡¯ll soon find yourself crying and begging for my mercy!¡± Vicky remained unperturbed. ¡°Are you done? If so, you may leave now.¡± As Tyler emerged from the fitting room, Avery¡¯s gaze darted around. She suddenly let out a fake cry before falling to the floor. At the same time, the fitting room door was pushed open. Just as Tyler walked out, the sound of Avery¡¯s weepy voice reached his ears. ¡°Tyler, I don¡¯t know what I said that upset Ms. Shaw, but she¡­ She pushed me to the floor. If she has any grievances against me, she could¡¯ve said so. There was no need for violence, right?¡± The moment the door opened, Tyler heard the sound of someone sobbing. His eyebrow slightly arched as he spotted Avery on the floor. Avery noticed that his gaze finally fell on her, and her eyes lit up. She put on a more convincing act and said, ¡°Tyler, I twisted my foot. Can you¡­ Can you help me up?¡± Vicky found herself at a loss for words. She had encountered countless women who surrounded Tyler, some of whom were maniptive, but Avery¡¯s ability to y the victim and immerse herself so deeply in her role was a first. Even someone as experienced as Vicky was stunned by Avery¡¯s performance. Tyler, on the other hand, merely nced at Avery uncaringly and looked away to focus on Vicky. ¡°What do you think about this outfit?¡± he asked. Tyler wore the casual outfit Vicky had picked for him, which entuated his tall and elegant figure. It gave him an aura of grace and refinement. He also seemed less aloof and more approachable. Vicky scrutinized him and nodded. ¡°Not bad. It suits you well.¡± Tyler always had a certain style, and after a while, even that could be nd. With a slight change of style, he appeared refreshing and captivating. Tyler spotted the admiration in her eyes and said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s good, let¡¯s get this outfit.¡± ¡°Should we pick out a few more outfits?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Avery sat on the ground and listened to their conversation in bewilderment. She did not miss the tender look in Tyler¡¯s eyes when he looked at Vicky. ¡®So he¡¯s not cold to everyone after all,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Vicky is different, and he can¡¯t hide how he feels about her even if he tries. I want him to look at me that way as well.¡¯ Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Avery interrupted their conversation in displeasure.¡± Can you help me up first?¡± Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Tyler seemed to have forgotten Avery and scowled in disgust at the sound of her voice. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°I fell, Tyler. I can¡¯t get up!¡± Avery had beenining the entire time, yet Tyler simply ignored her. Not wanting to pay attention to her for over two seconds, Tyler turned to Vicky and said, ¡°There are too many people around. Let¡¯s go shop somewhere else.¡± Vicky did not want to see Avery either and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Together, they walked toward the cashier. As they passed by a couch, Vicky identally tripped on one of its legs. Tyler¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just tripped a little,¡± Vicky replied nonchntly. Swiftly, Tyler lifted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me check if you¡¯ve hurt your bones.¡± With that, he carried her over to the couch and knelt to examine her foot. Seeing that she was indeed unharmed, Tyler¡¯s expression eased. By then, many people had noticed the scene. Worried about Vicky, the staff even brought out a first-aid kit. In truth, Vicky had only stumbled slightly. She had not even scraped her skin, so it was clear the situation was not as severe as Tyler suspected it to be. Avery stared nkly at them, her heart aching at the striking contrast between how Tyler treated her and Vicky. Tyler showed great concern for Vicky after just a minor stumble, yet he refused to stare at her despite her being on the floor. After a while, Vicky and Tyler left the clothing store together. ¡°Avery, the floor is cold. Get up,¡± said Avery¡¯s senior and reached out to help her up. It was only after Tyler disappeared from her sight that Avery finally allowed herself to look away. She took her senior¡¯s hand and stood up. ¡°Are you interested in that man?¡± her senior asked. Avery looked at him and smiled. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± ¡°Your eyes were practically glued to him.¡± Avery chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen through it, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Her senior hesitated. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s already in love with another woman.¡± ¡°What of it?¡± Avery dismissed it with indifference. ¡°The man I like will be mine. Just wait for my good news.¡± Her senior remained silent. It was evident that Tyler had a deep affection for Vicky, which made it difficult toe between them. Furthermore, it seemed like such a pity to separate such a loving couple. Avery turned her head suddenly and asked, ¡°Did you find the medicine I asked forst time?¡± Her senior looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What do you need it for, Avery? Although it¡¯s harmless to the body, it causes a person¡¯s mind to be clouded and inflicts severe damage to their mental world. It¡¯s considered a forbidden drug.¡± A hint of darkness disappeared from Avery¡¯s eyes as she smiled sweetly. ¡°Some time ago, Isabe had a patient who was found to have traces of mind-controlling drugs in their body during examination. These drugs aren¡¯t easy to find and have limited variety on the market. I asked you to help me find them because I want to analyze theirposition andpare it with the substances found in the patient¡¯s body.¡± Her sweet smile persisted. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°To treat the patient effectively, one must address the root cause. If we can analyze the patient¡¯s condition and the drugs involved, it¡¯ll greatly aid in the treatment.¡± Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Avery¡¯s senior had heard about this matter, and his expression softened. ¡°Isabe said that the patient refused to cooperate with the treatment, right?¡± ¡°His condition has worsened now. If he continues to resist treatment, it can lead to extreme consequences. The patient¡¯s wife contacted Isabe and expressed her willingness to help the patient privately.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Her senior¡¯s expression rxed. ¡°I¡¯ve found the medicine you mentioned. Should I deliver it to Isabe¡¯sboratory tomorrow?¡± ¡°No. Just give it to me,¡± said Avery.¡± Isabe is currently busy working on the treatment n, and she has entrusted me with the experiments and tests.¡± Her senior sighed. ¡°Among all of the master¡¯s disciples, only you and Isabe specialize in the field of mental health. The rest of us can¡¯t be of much help.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± said Avery. ¡°Your help in finding the medicine has been a great help to us.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You always know what to say.¡± Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, another week had gone by. Tyler¡¯s condition seemed to have improved significantly, and with Vicky¡¯s constantpanionship, he was no longer as trapped in his world as before. At the same time, there was good news from Isabe¡¯s side. ¡°Missus Hart, the treatment n and medication are ready. With thebination of the two, we should see great results.¡± Delighted and concerned at the same time, Vicky asked,¡± Will there be any side effects or adverse reactions?¡± ¡°In cases of mental disorders, it¡¯s difficult to guaranteepletely without any side effects, but I¡¯ve done my best to minimize them.¡± Isabe exined, ¡°I¡¯ve formted Mister Hart¡¯s treatment n long ago. The reason it took so long to contact you was because I had to be extremely careful about the medication.¡± She had gone through numerous clinical data and even personally analyzed theposition of the drugs to ensure everything was foolproof before administering them to Tyler. ¡°Is Mister Hart still reluctant to get treatment?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± sighed Vicky. ¡°Everytime I bring it up, he either changes the subject or gives me a strange look. I didn¡¯t want to push him too far.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll proceed with the second n,¡± Isabe suggested. ¡°The second n?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°The first n for when Mister Hart willingly epts the treatment, which is the ideal scenario. Things would be simpler that way. The second n is for when he refuses treatment. That¡¯s where your help is needed, Missus Hart.¡± Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡®TH provide you with the medication, and you can add it to his meals or water. That way, he¡¯ll ingest the medicine without realizing it.¡± ¡°Will that be safe?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any issues with the medication, but I supposed that might cause you some extent of mental distress for having to slip the medication in his food.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Vicky said, ¡°Alright, then.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The next day, Vicky called Harvey while Tyler was in a meeting. ¡°I recall that you know a few skillful doctors,¡± she said. ¡°I have a medication here that I¡¯d like your help to analyze theponents of, as well as whether it¡¯ll produce any harmful reaction when mixed with vegetables and fruits.¡± Vicky realized that the one person she trusted most out of all her friends was her ex-fiance, Harvey. She knew Harvey loved Gloria and did not have any romantic feelings toward her, so she treated him as her most important friend and partner in crime. Harvey did not ask any questions and agreed right away.¡± Sure.¡± Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 ¡°I¡¯ve ced the medicine in the studio. Send someone to pick it up whenever you¡¯re avable.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Harvey was efficient. Just three dayster, Vicky received the test results Harvey sent her. She carefully examined each page, which summarized that the medication had no issues whatsoever. It was effective in treating mental disorders and depression, with close to no adverse reactions. It also did not have any chemical interactions when taken with other substances, which meant it could be added to Tyler¡¯s food safely. It was one of the top-tier medicines for treating mental disorders and was hard toe by. Acquiring such medicine required powerful connections with doctors, and only someone with Isabe¡¯s status could manage it. Having read the information thoroughly, Vicky finally felt at ease. While she could not fully trust Isabe, she believed what she said, especially when dealing with sensitive medication intended for Tyler. Vicky spent every day with Tyler, making it easy to administer the medicine to him. Isabe continued to monitor the situation by asking Vicky to record Tyler¡¯s reactions to adjust the treatment n. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky had to admit that Isabe was indeed an exceptional doctor. In just a month, Tyler¡¯s condition noticeably improved. Previously, Vicky would often find him rubbing his temples, appearing troubled by headaches. However, his headaches significantly reduced after he ingested the medicine, and his sleep quality improved as well. He was no longer as restless as before whenever she stepped away for a few minutes. Whenever Vicky would need to head to her fashion studio, Tyler would not appear as anxious and stopped trying to tie her to him at all times. He even started to restore his social interactions and engagements. Vicky¡¯s mood also improved as his condition improved. Isabe mentioned that the initial treatment was divided into three stages, and the first stage had been a great sess. If they managed the remaining two stages, Tyler could gradually reduce his medication intake. One day, Vicky apanied Tyler to attend a business banquet. It had been a while since he had attended such an event, and as soon as he entered, he was surrounded by a group of business partners. Vicky whispered to him, ¡°You can go and entertain the. I¡¯ll get something to eat.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. ¡°Give me a few minutes, and I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She gently held his hand. ¡°Go and chat with your business partners. I¡¯ll be fine on my own, so don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t wander off.¡± Vicky had been obedienttely and had not gone missing again, so Tyler was no longer as alert. Due to how Tyler disyed his love for Vicky in public, not a single soul dared to even look at Vicky the wrong way. Vicky munched on a piece of cake and felt bored as Tyler was chatting with a business partner. She sent him a text and headed to the back garden. The moonlight shone bright, and the water in the fountain glittered with splendid grace. Just then, a husky, melodious voice rang behind her. ¡°Vicky.¡± Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Vicky turned and saw a familiar face. ¡°Harvey?¡± Surprise flickered in Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Harvey walked up to Vicky¡¯s side in long strides. ¡°This business banquet is quite important, so I had to make an appearance.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Vicky chuckled. ¡°Good for you.¡± Ever since she knew Harvey, she was aware of his aversion to attending banquets. When she was his fiancee, she apanied him to a few banquets and helped him fend off advances from other women. Usually, Harvey would sneak away halfway through the event. He had always been casual and loved his freedom; banquets were a form of torture for him. Harvey wore a suit and looked unusually formal. However, his tie was buttons of his shirt were also undone, which gave him a certain rebellious charm. ¡°Luckily, I ran into some familiar faces here, or I¡¯d be bored to death,¡± remarked Harvey with a carefree smile. The back garden had a serene atmosphere. The gentle breeze carried the scent of flowers, creating a beautiful scene. Since Vicky had nothing much to do, she continued to chat with Harvey. ¡°I remember you said before that you wanted to be a professional car racer, and I thought¡­¡± Vicky paused, realizing that her assumption might not be appropriate as Tyler had once sent Harvey to prison. This might just be what stopped Harvey from realizing his dream. Harvey did not mind the past grievances and chuckled. ¡°I did think about it. After I got out of prison, I assumed that my influence would be mostly diminished and I¡¯d finally have a chance to pursue my dream. Who would¡¯ve thought¡­¡± He stretchedzily and continued, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that none of the Sparks has what it takes to run the family business? After I got out of prison, my grandfather was practically on his knees, begging me to take over. All my cousins and siblings were worried that they might make mistakes and end up destroying the family wealth, so they left the whole thing to me.¡± He clicked his tongue and continued, ¡°Members of other powerful families fight over the family business, yet everyone in my family is trying to avoid any involvement with it.¡± Vicky chuckled. ¡°As a sessor, you¡¯re exposed to tremendous stress and have to work yourself to exhaustion every day. Your family, on the other hand, obviously prefers to sit back and enjoy the bonus without having to work at all. They don¡¯t have to work and can all do whatever they want. If I were them, I would have done the same.¡± ¡°I guess my dream to be a professional car racer is over, but you, on the other hand¡­¡± he said before turning to look at her. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 ¡°I heard Tyler transferred hispany¡¯s shares to your name. You can now live a life without working andzing around at home. The Hart Corporation¡¯s ie should be even higher than that of the Sparks¡­ Vicky, you¡¯re a wealthy woman now,¡± Harvey remarked. ¡°I have no knowledge or interest in business matters. The dividends I receive each year are more than I need. Whether the shares are under my name or not doesn¡¯t impact me,¡± said Vicky. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then you¡¯re mistaken,¡± said Harvey as he gazed into the night sky with a faint smile. ¡°Do you know why Old Mister Hart came to Zendonia, and why Tyler¡¯s parents haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Vicky studied his side profile. ¡°Are you suggesting it¡¯s because of Hart Corporation?¡± ¡°The Hart family in Molivia is a century-old prestigious family, much superior to the Hart family here in Stoneford City. In theory, the Hart family wouldn¡¯t even bother with such a small business. However, considering the delicate rtionship between Tyler and the Hart family, he¡¯ll need to avoid venturing into the territory of the Hart Family if he wishes to extend his business,¡± Harvey said. ¡°However, he isn¡¯t someone who likes to restrain himself because of one day and attacks the empire he worked so hard -war- to build, he won¡¯t have any means of resistance against such an ancient and powerful family. ¡°Over these years, Tyler has done quite well, and the things under his control are practically untouchable by anyone else. He doesn¡¯t have to care about anyone¡¯s opinion. What¡¯s his is his, and no one can take it away. ¡°Still, a problem arises from this. The Hart family¡¯s development has been declining over the years, and even the alliances formed by the marriages of family members can no longer sustain their current status. If they don¡¯t take timely measures, the Hart family may fall out of the top tier of the food chain. In the century-old world of prestige, their pride is everything. Although the top-tier families are quite close in power, once you¡¯ve gotten a taste of what it¡¯s like to be at the very top, who¡¯d willingly settle for second ce? ¡°At this point, the power and resources controlled by Tyler at this moment, whoever obtains Tyler¡¯s power and resources will secure the position of the Hart family¡¯s heir, but¡­¡± He shot Vicky a look. ¡°Since Tyler has never been part of the Hart family and has no real supporters there, it¡¯d be very difficult even if Old Mister Hart wants to support him and make him the heir. Even if he gets the position, he will struggle to keep it. Regardless, the allure of the power and resources in Tyler¡¯s hands is simply too tempting¡­ Vicky, do you understand what I mean?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vicky froze. ¡°Are you suggesting Tyler is in danger?¡± Harvey did not directly answer her question. ¡°To be honest, the only way for Tyler to firmly establish himself within the Hart family is through a strong marriage alliance with another powerful family willing to support him.¡± Vicky lowered her gaze at his words. ¡°However, I doubt Tyler has any intention of going back to the Hart family,¡± Harvey said. He was not trying to discourage Vicky. He merely wanted toy out all the advantages and disadvantages of the situation for her to consider. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to go back. If that¡¯s the case, the people who areing after him will find another way.¡± He shot her a half-smile. ¡°Tyler¡¯s biological parents prefer their adopted son, and that¡¯s something everyone knows. If something is to happen to Tyler, his parents or you will be able to inherit everything he owns.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank and opened her mouth to speak, only to find herself at a loss for words. Valencia and Orion were evil people. Considering the way they were brainwashed by Lincoln and how cruelly they treated Tyler, it seemed possible that they might resort to killing Tyler. ¡°Even though Tyler is using memory loss to cover his real problem, it won¡¯t be that hard for those who meant him harm to find out the truth soon enough. Plus, if word gets out about this, they¡¯ll find ways to test or trigger him, so it¡¯ll be easy to expose him.¡± Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 After listening to what Harvey had to say, Vicky caught onto what he was implying. ¡°How did you¡­¡± she muttered. He smiled. ¡°The medicines you¡¯ve asked me to look into-l can¡¯t think of anyone other than Tyler using it.¡± ¡°You based your guess on this point alone?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vicky, do you even know how long you¡¯ve been apanying him to work? No normal couple does that. Let me put this another way: Why did he suddenly need you to go to work with him when he didn¡¯t used to in the past?¡± Vicky was stunned for a few moments before sighing. ¡°So you were aware of what was happening all along.¡± If even Harvey sensed that something was wrong, the Harts might have, too. Vicky recalled the incident where Tyler fired the gun in public and realized that Valencia and Orion probably had suspicions some time ago. A chill swept through Vicky¡¯s heart. Harvey asked, ¡°Is Tyler going to any therapy right now?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t want to see doctors.¡± ¡°Does he know about his condition?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything wrong with him,¡± she said. ¡°Have you two talked about his memory loss?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vicky whispered. ¡°Even now, he thinks I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± ¡°Vicky, I think you should-¡° Suddenly, a strange sound came from a tranquil corner, startling them both. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± No one responded. Harvey narrowed his eyes sharply and was about to investigate further when an orange cat jumped out, meowed at them, and quickly ran away. The two rxed at the sight of the cat. The unexpected appearance of the cat interrupted their conversation, and Harvey gazed down to check the time.¡± It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s return to the hall. We¡¯ll talk about this another day.¡± Vicky nodded. They left. Not long after Vicky and Harvey disappeared, a slender figure emerged from the corner. Avery watched as they left before pressing the button on her recording pen to stop recording. She smirked. ¡°Oh, Tyler¡­ You¡¯ll soon be mine.¡± To avoid any misunderstandings with Tyler, Harvey chose not to return to the hall with Vicky. He disliked the atmosphere of the party and being surrounded by women, so he went straight to the resting room upstairs. When Vicky returned to the hall, she saw Tyler walking toward her from the direction of the garden, looking tense with his lips pursed. As he saw her, he stopped in his tracks, visibly rxing.¡± Where were you?¡± he questioned sharply. ¡°I went to get some fresh air in the garden. I sent you a message. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Vicky said. Tyler took out his phone and indeed found an unread message from her. Opening it, he saw her message. [I am going to get some fresh air in the garden. I¡¯ll be back soon.] ¡°Were you bored?¡± he asked. ¡°No. I just thought the scenery was nice in the garden, so I stayed a bit longer.¡± Since she returned safely, Tyler did not question her any further. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Alright.¡± Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 It was already past 11 p.m. by the time Vicky and Tyler arrived home. Tyler went to the bathroom to shower, and Vicky watched as he left before carefully pouring the prepared medication into a ss of milk, gently shaking it to mix. 10 minutester, Tyler emerged from the bathroom. Vicky approached him with the ss of milk. ¡°Have a ss of milk before bed; it helps with sleep.¡± Tyler looked at the milk in Vicky¡¯s hand and subtly furrowed his brow. He did not like drinking milk but was swayed by her earnest gaze and took the ss. ¡°I¡¯ll drink itter.¡± Normally, Tyler would have downed the milk in one go, so Vicky felt anxious about his sudden change of behavior. She had not felt this tense for a long time except for when she first started to slip the medication into his food. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°I still have some work to do. I need to handle it in the study, ¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯ste now, and you still want to work?¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yeah, but it won¡¯t take too long.¡± Tyler nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can go to sleep.¡± After weeks of treatment, Tyler¡¯s anxiety had eased. In the past, whenever he worked in the study, he would insist Vicky stay with him no matter howte it was. As ofte, however, he was willing to let her go to bed first when it waste. Vicky nced at the milk in his hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink the milk now?¡± ¡®Til drink it after I finish my work.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just forget about itter.¡± Caught red-handed, Tyler sighed with resignation. ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping welltely. I don¡¯t need to drink milk every day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been drinking milk every day, so you should continue drinking it,¡± Vicky said earnestly. ¡°Vicky, there¡¯s no scientific proof that suggests drinking milk helps with sleep.¡± ¡°I poured this ss of milk for you myself.¡± Vicky took the ss from his hand. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to drink it, forget it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to drink it; I just want to drink itter.¡± Tyler held her hand and downed the milk in one go.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll go work now.¡± After Tyler left the room, Vicky slumped onto the couch, feeling utterly drained. The medicine prescribed by Isabe needed to be taken three times a day. Vicky could find ways to administer it in the morning and at noon, but when Tyler returned homete from social gatherings, she could not think of any other way except to pour him a ss of milk. Unfortunately, Tyler despised drinking milk. It waste at night and almost time to rest, so making tea or coffee for him would only raise suspicion. Left with no option, she could only insist drinking milk helped improve sleep and give it to him every night.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, deceiving Tyler-even with a well-intentioned lieleft Vicky feeling uneasy and anxious. The next day, Vicky woke up early to prepare breakfast for Tyler. Under her persistent protest and insistence that he eat the breakfast she made every day, Tyler finally caved and allowed her to cook in the morning. Vicky often prepared oatmeal with some side dishes, so she served the oatmeal and sprinkled the medication she received from Isabe into the oatmeal. Just then, she heard Tyler¡¯s voice from the door. ¡°Vicky.¡± Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky tensed and started panting. She was so preupied with her thoughts that she did not notice Tyler had arrived. Gently hiding the medicine bag in her palm, she slowly turned to find Tyler standing at the kitchen entrance, quietly observing her. Sensing something was amiss with her, Tyler took a step closer to her side. ¡°Why do you look so upset?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°Are you unwell?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered, and she replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem fine.¡± He pressed on. ¡°I was just lost in thoughts about work,¡± she lied. Tyler reached out to check her forehead¡¯s temperature and was relieved she was not ill. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± he asked, looking at her intently. ¡°Are you ufortable with the new studio?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. We recently hired a few new people, and Cece and Jennifer seem uncertain about some decisions,¡± Vicky said. After a moment of silence, Tyler said, ¡°You can go and check on them if you¡¯re worried.¡± Vicky raised her head, surprised. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken up a lot of your timetely,¡± he spoke. ¡°If you have something you want to do, go ahead.¡± As she gazed at his breathtakingly handsome face, she felt bewildered. Tyler was no longer as anxious and restless as before, so she considered go to the studio first, and then join you for lunchter. Is that alright?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Tyler agreed. ¡°Wait for me in the dining room. Breakfast is almost ready,¡± she instructed. Tyler left the kitchen. After he was gone, Vicky wiped the sweat from her forehead. Her back was already soaked with cold sweat, but considering Tyler¡¯s demeanor and behavior, had not noticed the medication. The feeling of sneaking around was truly ufortable. After taking some time to calm herself, Vicky carried the breakfast out of the kitchen. During the meal, she discreetly observed Tyler multiple times. His expression showed no difference and was without any hint of suspicion, so Vicky gradually rxed. After finishing breakfast, Tyler apanied Vicky to the entrance of her new studio. ¡°I¡¯lle find you at noon,¡± said Vicky as she unbuckled her seatbelt. ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler nodded. Watching Vicky¡¯s figure disappear, the look in Tyler¡¯s eyes grew darker as he noticed that there was something odd about her today. One monthter. A soft knock came from the office door. ¡°Come in,¡± Vicky¡¯s gentle voice came from inside. A strikingly handsome man walked into the office. ¡°So, this is the new studio Tyler found for you? It¡¯s great in terms of location and interior design,¡± remarked Harvey. He lifted an eyebrow as he nced at Vicky, who sat before her desk. ¡°You seem freetely. I¡¯m surprised that Tyler is willing to let you wander off.¡± Vicky set her work aside and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s been busytely, and his day is packed with meetings. I can¡¯t see him around except for lunchtime when I go to work with him. I¡¯ll have lunch with him regardless, so there¡¯s no difference between staying here in my office and staying in his.¡± Harvey set the bag in his hand down and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked and the medicine is the same as thest batch. There¡¯s no issue with them.¡± For safety measures, Vicky would send each batch of Isabe¡¯s medication to Harvey for testing, and Harvey would often send his men to deliver the medication afterward. Since he was free, however, he decided to deliver it himself. Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Vicky stored the medicine away safely. ¡°Thanks. Harvey leaned against the sofa nonchntly. ¡°d to be of help.¡± After chatting for a while, Vicky¡¯s phone rang. Her eyes lit up with glee when she saw who was calling. A few secondster, she answered the call. ¡°What are you doing right now?¡± came the voice from the other end of the call. Vicky¡¯s expression softened in delight. ¡°I¡¯m working,¡± she said softly. ¡°Are you done with your meeting?¡± ¡°Yup. Where do you want to go for lunchter?¡± Tyler replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you have anything you¡¯re craving for?¡± ¡°A new restaurant just opened near your studio. Let¡¯s go give it a try.¡± Checking the time, Vicky noted that it was an hour Tyler was silent for a few seconds before answering, ¡°I¡¯m already outside your studio.¡± Vicky was shocked. ¡°What? You¡¯re already outside?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Vicky silently nced at Harvey before looking at her phone again. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Noting her silence, Tyler asked gruffly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open the door for me?¡± ¡°O¡­kay.¡± Vicky looked at Harvey, who was ying with his phone, after hanging up. ¡°Harvey, Tyler¡¯s here.¡± Harvey raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to hide?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± replied Vicky. She did have the brief impulse to ask him to hide when Tyler called, but then again, there was nothing going on between her and Harvey. It would look more suspicious if she asked him to hide. On the other hand, she was worried Tyler would think otherwise since he always had a prejudice against Harvey. Vicky got up. ¡°Stay here while I open the door for him.¡± Harvey raised his brow and said nothing. A few minutester, Vicky walked back into her studio with Tyler. Thetter paused for a second when he saw someone sitting on the sofa. ¡°You have a guest?¡± ¡°Yes. Harvey was passing by and thought he¡¯d visit,¡± Vicky exined softly. Tyler looked at Harvey and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What a rare visitor,¡± he muttered emotionlessly. ¡°I would¡¯ve brought a gift if I knew you wereing, Mister Sparks.¡± Harvey got up with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Mister Hart. Vicky and I go way back, so we can do away with the gifts.¡± ¡°You must talk to Vicky quite frequently since you know where her new studio is,¡± said Tyler indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll leave your gift here. You can pick it up next time you drop by.¡± Smiling faintly, he then turned to Vicky. ¡°What do you think, Vicky?¡± Vicky¡¯s forehead started to sweat. Harvey came to deliver the medicine, but she could not tell him that. However, if she did not, it would seem like she and Harvey had too much time on their hands that they were secretly meeting behind Tyler¡¯s back. ¡°The only reason I knew Vicky moved to a new studio was because Cece posted it on her ount. Tyler, if you¡¯re jealous, just say so. There¡¯s really no need for you to be so passive-aggressive. You¡¯re making it sound like Vicky and I are having an affair,¡± said Harvey. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Tyler looked at Harvey coldly. ¡°I trust Vicky; I just don¡¯t trust the people around her. She¡¯s just too trusting for her good, so it falls to me to protect her from people with impure thoughts.¡± Harvey¡¯s smile never faltered. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Mister Hart. Just what kind of impure thoughts are you talking about?¡± ¡°For example, feelings that one keeps deep inside his heart because he knew confessing them would bring trouble?¡± said Tyler while looking straight into his eyes. Harvey¡¯s eyes widened with shock. Sensing the tension in the air, Vicky hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t we going for lunch? You say you want to go check out the new restaurant, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Tyler nced at Vicky¡¯s panicked expression and smiled.¡± Why don¡¯t you join us, Mister Sparks? It¡¯s not every day I get to bump into you.¡± His invitation was so unexpected that it surprised both Vicky and Harvey. Vicky looked at Harvey, praying he would turn down the invitation. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do. After all, it¡¯s not every day I get a lunch invitation from you, Mister Hart. And what perfect timing too because I¡¯m starving, considering I didn¡¯t have any breakfast, ¡± Harvey answered with a smile. Vicky was speechless. ¡®Looks like Harvey didn¡¯t learn his lesson at all. Has he forgotten how Tyler injured his arm?¡¯ Half an hourter, the three of them arrived at the restaurant. The two men immediately attracted a lot of attention, given how handsome and tall they both were. ¡°Oh my god! Those two guys are smokin¡¯ hot!¡± ¡°Eep! That cool-looking guy is just my type!¡± ¡°The other guy has a bad-boy vibe, which is totally my type!¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no use fawning over him. Can¡¯t you see he has a girlfriend? And she¡¯s quite pretty, too! They look like a match made in heaven standing there together.¡± Someone finally noticed Vicky. ¡°Nah, I think she¡¯s the cool guy¡¯s girlfriend. They look more suitable for each other.¡± ¡°No, she looks more suitable for the other guy. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s his girlfriend since the cool guy looks like he¡¯s quite difficult to get along with. He can¡¯t possibly have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s make a bet and see whose girlfriend she really is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re on! I bet on the bad boy with the devil-may-care smile.¡± ¡°I bet on the cool guy!¡± Gossip spread across the tables like wildfire. That was until they saw Tyler hold Vicky¡¯s hand and put his arm around her waist to demonstrate whose woman she was. The people who bet on Harvey immediately became disappointed. ¡°So she¡¯s really the cool guy¡¯s girlfriend¡­ What a pity.¡± ¡°Why is it a pity? Didn¡¯t you see how his eyes softened when he looked at her? His eyes never left her from the moment they stepped into the restaurant. It¡¯s like everyone else doesn¡¯t exist for him.¡± ¡°But the same can be said for the other guy¡­ Just look at the way he¡¯s looking at her with so much love in his eyes.¡± The three of them sat under the watchful gaze of all the other diners. Vicky and Tyler sat together while Harvey sat across from Tyler. After looking through the menu, Vicky ordered two dishes. Harvey, however, did not order anything even after leafing through the menu. ¡°Is the food here not to your liking, Mister Sparks?¡± Tyler asked before Vicky could say anything. ¡°I¡¯ve been out of the country for so long that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good in the restaurants here,¡± replied Harvey. He then turned to Vicky and smiled cheekily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rmend a few dishes to me, Vicky? You know best what I like to eat.¡± A dangerous glint shed across Tyler¡¯s eyes, though he looked outwardly unperturbed. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 ¡°I never expected the suave Mister Sparks to be a big baby who doesn¡¯t even know how to order his food.¡± Tyler passed the menu to Vicky. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should do our best to take care of this overgrown baby. Right, Vicky?¡± Harvey was not offended at all. ¡°I might be a big baby who doesn¡¯t know how to order my own food, but it¡¯s better than someone who insists on keeping someone else tied to him every hour of the day. Even kindergarteners have some time away from their mommies. I pity Vicky; she can¡¯t seem to take a breather at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the rtionship between them is that of a mother and child, whereas Vicky and I are wife and husband. I pity the fool who can only do some passive- aggressive things to attract attention,¡± remarked Tyler callously. Vicky was so worried they would end up fighting each other that she hurriedly cut in, ¡±I¡¯m just going to randomly order another two dishes since Harvey doesn¡¯t know what to get!¡± Functioning under the pressure, Vicky ordered two more dishes, making sure to avoid things that Harvey could not take. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m so d you still remember what I like to eat, even though so many years have passed,¡± cooed the starry-eyed Harvey after the waiter had left. ¡®He just doesn¡¯t know when to keep his mouth shut, huh?¡¯ grumbled Vicky, choosing to ignore his remark. ¡°I can just imagine you jumping out of your grave to greet Vicky whenever she goes to visit you at the cemetery,¡± said Tyler indifferently. Vicky was stumped to hear such a remark. Harvey nodded. ¡°Yup. I might juste back from the dead, too.¡± ¡°Is that so? Is that why there are so many stories of ghost haunting going around?¡± This time, instead of fighting with his fists, Tyler decided to fight Harvey with his words. Vicky was starting to get a migraine by then, so it was a good thing the waiter came with their food. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ah, I can finally eat in peace,¡¯ she sighed. Suddenly, her phone rang just when she was about to finish her lunch. She nced at the caller ID before answering the call.¡± What¡¯s up, Cece?¡± ¡°Vicky, are you free now?¡± Vicky could tell there was something off with Cece from her voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Cece?¡± ¡°Something happened to Jennifer!¡± Both Cece and Jennifer did note to the studio that day as they had to meet some clients outside. ¡°Something happened to Jennifer?!¡± Vicky¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Where are you girls now? I¡¯ll go there right away.¡± ¡°We¡¯re at the hospital,¡± choked Cece. Vicky immediately got up. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vicky turned to Tyler and Harvey. ¡°Something happened to Jennifer, and I need to see her,¡± she said in a strained tone. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Tyler and Harvey at the same time. The two men exchanged cold nces. Harvey picked up his car keys from the table. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you two there since neither of you drove here.¡± As a clean freak, Tyler did not like strangers sitting in his car. Thus, Harvey was the one who drove them to the restaurant. Vicky did not have the luxury of weighing her options since she was in a hurry to go to the hospital. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go in your car,¡± she said. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but he did not say anything. The three of them soon came to the hospital. Vicky could hear Jennifer sobbing her heart out from outside the ward door. She quickly went in. ¡°Jennifer, are you okay?¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I just found out I¡¯ve misunderstood Anthony¡­ He was under someone else¡¯s hypnotic control,¡± she feebly spoke. Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 ¡°He was under someone else¡¯s hypnotic control? What does that mean?¡± asked Vicky, stunned. Jennifer¡¯s eyes reddened even more as she exined everything to Vicky. ¡°I sensed something was off with Anthony a long time ago. We grew up together, and he¡¯s never mistreated me before. But, he became like a different person whenever Lily was around; he¡¯d always take her side unconditionally. ¡°Whenever I fought with Lily, Anthony would always make me apologize to her no matter who was wrong or right. His preferential treatment toward her was so obvious. But then I found out¡­¡± Jennifer balled her hands into fists and gritted her teeth, an expression rarely found on her beautiful face. ¡°Someone hypnotized Anthony when he was kidnapped, and Lily¡­was the mastermind all along.¡± Vicky had heard this story from Jennifer before. Both Anthony and Lily were kidnapped when they were young. Their bond became stronger after they spent a few days together as hostages. One day, when the kidnapper decided to kill them, Lily sacrificed herself in exchange for Anthony¡¯s life. Anthony¡¯s parents rescued him while he was unconscious while Lily was nowhere to be found. Since then, Lily had always held a special ce in Anthony¡¯s heart, and he never stopped looking for her. The gods must have pitied him because he eventually found her one day. ¡°What do you mean, Lily was the mastermind behind the kidnapping?¡± Vicky asked. Tears fell from Jennifer¡¯s eyes. Her voice trembled as she exined, ¡°She was the one who nned the kidnapping so she could be closer to him. She wanted Anthony to remember her forever, and that¡¯s why she pretended to sacrifice herself for him. ¡°To ensure that the n was foolproof, Lily got someone to hypnotize Anthony. The hypnotist kept nting the idea in Anthony¡¯s mind that he fell in love with Lily because she saved his life. Anthony was still young then, so his willpower wasn¡¯t as strong as it is now¡­ The idea naturally took root in his head. ¡°Anthony¡¯s parents and I never realized anything about this because Lily wasn¡¯t in the picture for such a long time. That was¡­until many yearster. She must¡¯ve thought the time was ripe for her to show up in front of Anthony again.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Vicky was aware of everything that happened after that. Lily needed a kidney transnt, and Jennifer happened to be a match for her. Thus, Anthony came to ask Jennifer for the favor, but he ran away in a fit of anger after she refused. The whole thing caused a big ruckus, and their parents inevitably had to get involved. After that, it was discovered the whole thing was just a huge misunderstanding. The doctor had mixed up the reports, so Lily was fine after all. Even so, this matter made it very clear whose side Anthony was on from there on. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Jennifer wiped away her tears. ¡°Anthony is so good to me when Lily¡¯s not around. Thus, even though I knew he¡¯d forget me once Lily came back, I still can¡¯t help but have feelings for him¡­ ¡°Last time, after Anthony helped me and Cece leave the city, he told me his feelings for Lily weren¡¯t what everybody thinks it was. He doesn¡¯t love her, yet he¡¯d be unable to control himself whenever he sees her in trouble.¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes dulled by then. ¡°I¡¯d always forgive Anthony ¡¯cause I can¡¯t bear to see him sad. That was, until that one time¡­ We went to a yacht party, and he chose to save Lily instead of me when we both fell into the sea. I gave up on him after that, and I blocked him out of my life. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t long before I heard from my parents that Anthony decided to cut ties with his family because of Lily. ¡°My dad also said the Yavners are loyal people. Anthony¡¯s dad nearly went mad because of a woman, and it seemed like Anthony was following in his dad¡¯s footsteps. ¡°A new client contacted me not long ago, but it¡­was Anthony. I didn¡¯t want to make business dealings with him, but he asked me how I could mix business with personal matters. I¡¯d be hurting the studio¡¯s profit if I did that, and that¡¯d make me a bad employee. ¡°After thinking about it, I decided to take his business. I have no choice but to resume contact with him to discuss the designs, though I made sure to keep it professional. This leads us to what happened this afternoon. ¡°I found out he was undergoing more hypnotization from Lily when I went to deliver the finished clothing to him. I overheard Lily talking to her friend from the door. It turns out this was all Lily¡¯s plot against Anth-no, the entire downfall of the Yavners.¡± ¡°Why does Lily hate the Yavners so much?¡± Vicky asked. Lily shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about it, but I heard Lily say something about how her mother died at the hands of Anthony¡¯s father¡­ So as revenge, she wanted the Yavners to be left without anything. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I gasped when I heard that, and that¡¯s how they knew I was there. I ran away as quickly as I could, but Lily still caught me. Anthony saved me just when she was about to kill me¡­¡± Jennifer hung her head low. ¡°Even though he acts like a dirtbag whenever Lily is around, he never once wanted me dead. It¡¯s thanks to him that I escaped.¡± Vicky understood everything then. She looked at Jennifer.¡± Even if you know the truth, you can¡¯t just break it to Anthony so suddenly. He¡¯ll never believe you. Plus, Lily would surelye up with a countermeasure now that she knows you know.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jennifer looked deste. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what I should do either.¡± The hypnotization effect seemed to have kicked in again. Anthony might have saved her, but his attitude cooled toward her after that. He even returned the clothes she made for him. Thus, Jennifer knew he would never believe a word she said-not when Lily was concerned. ¡°You can try to undo the hypnotization effect first before telling him the truth. This way, that Lily woman won¡¯t be able to control him anymore,¡± said Harvey suddenly. Jennifer¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°That¡­ That might work!¡± Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 However, Jennifer¡¯s eyes dimmed swiftly. ¡°But Lily will never let me get close to Anthony now that she knows I¡¯ve overheard what she said. Besides, it¡¯ll take some time to undo the hypnotization effect,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°He¡¯s been hypnotized since he was young, so I imagine it¡¯d be very hard to undo it.¡± ¡°I did some research on hypnotization before,¡± drawled Harvey. ¡°It will be quite hard to undo the effects when he had been hypnotized for so long. In fact, I¡¯d reckon it¡¯d take at least a year or so if the hypnotist is a very good one. And there¡¯s one other thing¡­ ¡°Anthony won¡¯t be that easily hypnotized now aspared to when he was younger. What Lily is doing now is just driving in the message she nted in his head. In other words, she¡¯s not trying to nt new ideas. It¡¯ll be hard to undo the effects.¡± Harvey looked at Jennifer. ¡°I suggest you team up with Anthony¡¯s parents on this to have a higher chance of seeding. Make sure he¡¯s not spending time with Lily while he¡¯s receiving treatment, or your efforts will be in vain.¡± Jennifer nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Thank you, Harvey. I¡¯ll take everything you said into my n.¡± Harvey smiled. ¡°I know a few friends who are amazing hypnotists. Shall I rmend them to you?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression lit up with hope. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Harvey nodded with a smile. ¡°Yeah. You can find me anytime you need help. Vicky and I go way back, so her friend is my friend too.¡± Jennifer was grateful to Harvey. After talking to Jennifer for a bit more, Vicky decided it was time forthem to go. Seeing this, Harvey said, ¡°Vicky, let me give you a ride back since neither you nor Mister Hart drove here.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already called for a car, so no need for all that trouble.¡± They walked out of the hospital and saw Harry¡¯s car would not have to spend a minute longer with Harvey than he had to. Vicky turned to Harvey. ¡°I guess this is where we say goodbye. And, oh, thanks for all your help today.¡± Harvey did not insist anymore. He nced at Tyler We¡¯re friends after all.¡± Vicky decided to quickly get out of there when she saw Tyler¡¯s worsening expression. She dragged Tyler into the car after saying goodbye to Harvey. The car engine started, and Harvey stood as he watched their car drive away. Even though Harvey was not with them, the atmosphere in the car felt stifling. Vicky turned to look at Tyler-who was the source of the uneasiness-and held his hand. However, he shook her hand off with a poker face. Vicky tried to reach for his hand again, but he simply moved his hand away. After a few more tries, Vicky asked helplessly, ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tyler replied emotionlessly. Vicky tried to exin herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I didn¡¯t even know he would be dropping by. Plus, he hasn¡¯t even been there for a minute before you came¡­¡± ¡°Would you have told me he came to find you if I didn¡¯t happen toe at the same time?¡± interrupted Tyler.¡± Would you have gone to lunch with him?¡± ¡°Yes, I would¡¯ve told you, and no, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to lunch with him!¡± Vickyced her fingers tightly with his. ¡°I swear, nothing is going on between us. And I¡¯ve never even liked him. The only reason I agreed to marry him back then was because he was a convenient human shield.¡± Tyler said nothing, but he did not shake off her hand either. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Vicky continued, ¡°My parents wanted to marry me off to another family to gain business favors. So, instead of letting them decide my life, I thought I¡¯d be better off marrying-¡° ¡°Marrying someone you like?¡± interrupted Tyler. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky sighed and said, ¡°No. Harvey was trying to chase Gloria at that time. I knew he didn¡¯t like me, nor would he ever. My family had a lot of business dealings with his family back then, so to cement their business rtionship, my family and his family persistently tried to set up Harvey and Gloria together. However, Gloria put up a fierce struggle, and the two of them never ended up together. ¡°I went to find Harvey to put forth my proposal.¡± Vicky nced at Tyler. ¡°By the way, did you decide to chase Gloria after finding out she turned down so many excellent men for you? Were you moved by her gesture?¡± Tyler was speechless. It would take them more than three days and three nights to talk about who wronged who if they insisted on going down this rabbit hole. Vicky had no intention of questioning everything. After thinking it over, she said, ¡°My heart has always been yours.¡± She had never loved anyone else other than Tyler. To be more urate, he never gave her the chance to love anyone else other than him. This was made more apparent when he made him her wife. Tyler¡¯s expression finally softened a little. ¡°Are you going back to your office?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Mister Hart needs to sign some contractster,¡± said Harry, who was driving the car. ¡°Then I won¡¯t follow him. Please send me home,¡± said Vicky to Harry. Then, she turned to Tyler. ¡°I¡¯m free this afternoon, so I can cook dinner for you. Are youing home for dinner?¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, then.¡± After dropping Vicky off, Harry drove Tyler to anotherpany building. The contract signing went smoothly since both parties had gone over the deal beforehand. The other party invited Tyler to dinner, but he turned them down. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll be eating at home tonight,¡± he said. The other party decided to let it go at that. However, just when Tyler was about to leave, a woman called out Immediately after, a beautiful woman appeared before him. Tyler simply nced at her before stepping to the side to walk past her. It was obvious he did not want to talk to her at all. The woman turned around and said, ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡± She gritted her teeth when she saw Tyler not pausing in his tracks the slightest. ¡°It¡¯s about Vicky and Harvey!¡± Tyler slowed down considerably, but he did not turn to look at her. Realizing that Tyler was not fully focused, Avery decided to use her trump card. ¡°Tyler, do you know Vicky already knows you¡¯ve recovered your memory?¡± Tyler finally stopped walking. Avery smiled smugly. She took out a voice recorder and yed a recording. Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 A familiar voice was heard from the voice recorder. ¡°Even though Tyler is using memory loss to cover his real problem, it won¡¯t be that hard for those who meant him harm to find out the truth soon enough. Plus, if word gets out about this, they¡¯ll find ways to test or trigger him, so it¡¯ll be easy to expose him.¡± The alluring deep voice belonged to a man, and it took Tyler no time to recognize it as Harvey¡¯s. Next, came a woman¡¯s hesitant albeit familiar voice. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°How did you¡­¡± It sounded like she was unsure whether she should ask her question. ¡°The medicines you¡¯ve asked me to look into,¡± came Harvey¡¯s voice again. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone other than Tyler using it.¡± ¡°You based your guess on this point alone?¡± ¡°Vicky, do you even know how long you¡¯ve been apanying him to work? No normal couple does that. Let me put this another way: Why did he suddenly need you to go to work with him when he didn¡¯t used to in the past?¡± ¡°So you were aware of what was happening all along.¡± ¡°Is Tyler going to any therapy right now?¡± ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t want to see doctors.¡± ¡°Does he know about his condition?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything wrong with him.¡± ¡°Have you two talked about his memory loss?¡± ¡°No. Even now, he thinks I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± The recording ended there. Tyler¡¯s pupils shrank, and his breathing became erratic when he heard the conversation between Vicky and Harvey. He pursed his lips into a taut line and balled his hands into fists. Avery had been observing Tyler throughout the whole recording, but she barely saw any changes in his expression save the small sh of emotion in his eyes. His expression remained neutral, which disabled her from knowing what he was thinking about. She could not hold back anymore. ¡®Tyler, everyone knows about what you¡¯re going through while they all kept you in the dark. Do you know Vicky has been meeting up with Harvey behind your back? ¡°And the medicine they¡¯re talking about? My guess is Vicky has been feeding you the medicine. The two of them must be plotting to hurt you!¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze was unforgiving. ¡°Avery, that¡¯s not even the full conversation, and you know it. Besides, what¡¯s to say the voice recording isn¡¯t fake at all? Do you really think it¡¯ll be that easy to drive a wedge between Vicky and me?¡± ¡°Tyler, I heard what they said. I was so shocked, and by the time I thought of recording them, it was toote.¡± Avery looked at Tyler seriously. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m willing to bet my life that this recording is real. I¡¯ll never do something like faking a recording.¡± As if to make her words more believable, she put the voice recorder into Tyler¡¯s hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get an IT guy to analyze whether I¡¯ve tampered with the recording or whether it¡¯s real,¡± she said confidently. Tyler looked at the voice recorder in his hand silently. Seeing this, Avery nearly jumped in glee. ¡®He didn¡¯t throw away the voice recorder, so that must¡¯ve meant he¡¯s getting suspicious of Vicky and Harvey too. He might not believe me now, but it¡¯ll be easier to carry out the next part of my n now that the idea has been nted in his mind.¡¯ Thinking back to the preparation she had done for a month, she became even more confident about Tyler. However, she made sure to keep her expression sincere while she said,¡± Tyler, Vicky has lied to you. The person she loves all along has always been Harvey. Everyone knew she was the one who chased after him first. You¡¯ll only need to ask around to know I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 ¡°I don¡¯t have the full picture of what happened in the past, but Vicky told Harvey everything when he asked about your memory loss. This just proves how much she trusts him. Moreover, they seem to think you¡¯re sick in some other way and have been feeding you other kinds of medicine without you knowing it. ¡°If you ask me, these are just excuses for Vicky to poison you. She won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re dead, Tyler! I even heard from your mother that Vicky tried to poison you five years ago. She would¡¯ve gotten her way if your family didn¡¯t bring you home and give you the antidote. ¡°Now, she¡¯s trying to do the same thing again! As revenge for putting Harvey behind bars and to get all your fortunes so she could be happy with Harvey! She¡¯ll kill you if this continues!¡± Tyler heard everything Avery said. However, as a shrewd man, he would never fall for her trap. That was until he remembered Vicky put something into his soup before serving it to him that one morning. He was suspicious of her initially, but his trust in her won in the end. He thus assumed she merely added some seasonings to his soup. Then there was all the milk she had him drink every night¡­ Vicky¡¯s suspicious behavior came rushing back into his mind once to feel like his head was going to explode. Avery jumped up in fright when she saw the pained expression on Tyler¡¯s face. She immediately went to hold him up. ¡°Tyler, are you okay?¡± Tyler pushed her away roughly. ¡°Get lost!¡± The look of hurt shed through Avery¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tyler, I wasn¡¯t lying to you¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± repeated Tyler in a harsher tone. Though reluctant, Avery decided to leave since she had achieved her goal. it into Tyler¡¯s hand. ¡°Tyler, this isn¡¯t the only evidence I have. You¡¯d do well to go through the document if you want to live.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She then turned around, but a malicious smirk spread across her face soon after. She then walked out of the office. It was already seven o¡¯clock at night. Vicky kept checking her phone worriedly. She had called Tyler a few times, but he never answered. ¡®He did say he¡¯de home for dinner, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ The food on the table was already cold, yet Tyler never called back. The fear that something bad had happened to him overtook Vicky. Just when she was about to call Harry, she heard the foyer door opening. She immediately went to wee Tyler home. The foyer was dimly lit by a single light, causing Tyler to look a little blurry. ¡°Tyler, why are you home sote?¡± she asked while walking over to him. Tyler¡¯s hand, which was taking off his shoe, froze midair. ¡°Something came up at work, so I stayed a bitter to deal with it,¡± he replied emotionlessly. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you answer any of my calls?¡± Vicky asked worriedly. ¡°I thought something bad happened to you. Do you even know how worried sick I was?¡± ¡°You were worried sick about me¡­?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But why? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m sick. I just came back a littlete, that¡¯s all.¡± Tyler¡¯s response sounded off to Vicky. ¡°Any wife would be worried if her husband went missing for an hour¡­¡± Her tone got softer. ¡°Not to mention, the food has gone cold now.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you cook the food yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah. I thought I told you I was going to cook for you this afternoon.¡± Tyler fell silent. Vicky frowned. ¡®He¡¯s been acting a bit off sinceing home.¡¯ ¡°Tyler, are you okay? Did someth! ng¡­upset you?¡± she asked cautiously. ¡°Work isn¡¯t going all that great. That¡¯s all,¡± he answered indifferently. Vicky decided not to pursue the matter after that. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change into something more comfortable while I heat the food?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± 10 minutester, Tyler came down with a change of clothing. A delicious aroma wafted from the reheated food. Vicky was scent of the food alone was enough to whet anyone¡¯s appetite. Tyler nced at the food on the table. ¡°You¡¯ve been cooking more oftentely.¡± Vicky was puzzled by Tyler¡¯s odd remark. ¡°Well, you did say you like my cooking, so I thought I¡¯d cook more for you since I have so much free time on my hands. Besides, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll forget my cooking if I don¡¯t cook more often.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes deepened slightly as he smirked at her. ¡°So to your studio quite oftentely. You must be busy, right?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression faltered slightly. ¡®There¡¯s definitely something very off here.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t like me cooking for you anymore?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not it.¡± Tyler picked up his fork and started eating the food on his te. that I¡¯m grateful that you still find the time to cook for me when you¡¯re so busy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given. I¡¯ll always have time to cook for you,¡± said Vicky. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in,¡± said Tyler. His expression was as usual, and so was his appetite. There was nothing off about him, though Vicky noticed he did not touch the soup she cooked for him today. After a while, she could help but ask, ¡°Tyler, why aren¡¯t you drinking your soup?¡± Sometimes, she would add the soup with the medicine she had, but only the ones in his bowl since she did not need to take the medicine. Tyler looked at the bowl of soup in front of him and said something that caught her by surprise. ¡°It sounds like you really want me to drink the soup.¡± ¡°Well, I cooked it just for you, so I hope you¡¯d at least give it a try¡­¡± Just when Vicky thought Tyler was on to her, he suddenly picked up the bowl and downed the soup in one go. ¡°I should drink it since you¡¯ve specially made it for it.¡± Vicky was actually stunned by how Tyler did not even think twice about drinking the soup. He put down the bowl calmly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± After that, Tyler behaved as usual, and the two of them finished their dinner quietly. He then went up to his study not long after that. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 After that, Tyler returned to the bedroom as usual to shower and sleep. Vicky had already ced the medicine in the dinner, so there was no need to ce anything in the milk. Still, she served him a ss of milk out of fear that he would suspect something. Tyler nced at the ss and drank the milk in silence. Having not seen anything odd with his expression, Vicky concluded that she might have overthought things. The next day, Vicky suggested going to thepany with Tyler, but he unusually declined. ¡°I have meetings all day,¡± he said casually. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy with your studiotely, so you should work there. You don¡¯t need toe just to keep mepany.¡± Vicky was a bit surprised. Whenever she proposed going to the studio, Tyler, while never refusing, would show a slight reluctance. Vicky found it hard to believe that he had suddenly ovee it. ¡°You¡­ really don¡¯t want me to apany you to Hart Corporation?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tyler lightly stroked her hair. ¡°You have your own work to attend to, so your life shouldn¡¯t revolve around me all the time.¡± Tyler would have wanted her by his side 24 hours a day in the past and even transferred Hart Corporation¡¯s shares to her name to achieve that goal. His sudden considerate behavior confused her. ¡°Do you mean that?¡± she asked. Tyler gently held her in his arms, his broad and sturdy chest providing an indescribable sense of security. ¡°Yeah.¡± He embraced her in a way that their expressions were hidden from each other. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be happy if I were idle all day either if I was you.¡± Vicky feltpletely reassured and agreed, ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle to have lunch with youter.¡± Tyler kissed her forehead wordlessly in response. At noon, just as Vicky was preparing to go have lunch with Tyler, she received a call from him. ¡°I¡¯m having lunch with business partners, so you don¡¯t need toe over for now,¡± he said. Vicky was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not having lunch with me?¡± During this period, most of her time was spent with Tyler. When she worked at the studio, she would also travel to Hart Corporation to have lunch with him. Since she did not apany him to the office during the day, he would always keep his lunchtime free for her, even if he had othermitments. If he could not have her by his side all the time, he did not wish to miss lunch with her at the very least. Vicky felt slightly disoriented. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be home for dinner on time.¡± After hanging up, Vicky stared at the now-silent phone dazedly. That afternoon, Tyler entered his office carrying a file. The bright sunlight poured in through the clear ss windows, casting a carpet of golden light on the floor. As he stepped into the office, he paused. ¡°Wee back.¡± A woman sitting on the couch raised her head upon hearing the sound. Tyler¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vicky smiled at him. ¡°It felt a bit strange that I couldn¡¯t see you at lunch¡­so I took the liberty toe.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Tyler did not say much and simply asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I came after having lunch.¡± Tyler set the documents in his hand on the desk and asked casually, ¡°Are you going back in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Yeah. There are still some things to take care of at the studio, so I¡¯ll need to head backter,¡± she replied, ¡°but I¡¯m not in a rush.¡± After a few moments of silence, Vicky whispered, ¡°Am I getting in the way?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tyler nced at the clock. ¡°My next meeting is scheduled at two. I¡¯m free until then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡± Just then, there was a knock on the door, and Harry stepped in with a pile of documents. ¡°Mister Hart, here are the documents rted to the buyout of Johnson Corporation¡­¡± He spotted Vicky sitting on the couch and paused in his sentence. Nheless, he swiftly smiled and said,¡± Wee, Missus Hart.¡± He regained hisposure swiftly, but Vicky still caught the peculiar fleeting look in Harry¡¯s eyes. She nodded, and Harry simply handed the file he held to Tyler. Tyler casually nced through it and set the materials on his desk. After exchanging greetings with both of them, Harry left. Once Harry was gone, Vicky casually asked, ¡°Has Hart Corporatione up with any new acquisition ns recently?¡± ¡°Acquisitions are a lengthy process, and Vicky sensed his reluctance to borate, so she refrained from further inquiries. She headed to the tea counter, where she boiled a pot of water. She would always brew a pot of tea for Tyler after lunch. The water quickly boiled, its vapor rising into the air and dissipating. After steeping the tea leaves, Vicky lifted her head and noticed Tyler was engrossed in the documents he was reading, seemingly unaware of her presence. As she poured the tea and let it cool to a suitable temperature, she brought the cup over. Unfortunately, she did not grip the cup firmly enough. With a ¡® clink¡¯, the cup fell to the floor, sshing hot water onto the back of her hand. ¡°Ah!¡± yelped Vicky. Just as she was about to search for the fallen cup, Tyler grabbed her hand. His defined features came into her view. His expression was tense, his gaze intense, and his lips were pressed together tightly. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± His voice had a tinge of coldness. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± The temperature of the tea had cooled just enough to be drinkable, so the ssh merely caught her off-guard. Nheless, Vicky¡¯s delicate skin turned slightly red due to the water. Nevertheless, Tyler¡¯s expression remained exceedingly stern. He fetched a medical kit and diligently applied a cooling ointment to the back of her hand. Observing his focused expression, Vicky felt touched. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit red now, but it¡¯ll fade in a little while.¡± After applying the ointment, Tyler looked at her again with emotions in his eyes she could not decipher. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You could¡¯ve just called me over when you finished making the tea. You didn¡¯t need to bring it over,¡± said Tyler as he took an empty teacup, filled it from the teapot, and poured himself a cup. The way he elegantly moved was a truly pleasing sight. ¡°As it happens, I¡¯m a bit thirsty,¡± he said, his voice clear as he finished the cup of tea in one gulp. He then made an internal call and instructed his secretary, ¡°Come in and clean the office.¡± The secretary swiftly came in and tidied the broken fragments from the floor. Not long after the secretary left, Tyler received a call. In about a minute, he said, ¡®I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Hanging up, Tyler turned to Vicky, saying, ¡°I need to step out for a moment. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Once Tyler left, Vicky started to feel bored as she sat alone in the office. It was then her gazended on the stack of documents on Tyler¡¯s desk. When Harry entered earlier, he mentioned a n for acquiring Johnson Corporation. Harvey¡¯s company was the only one she could associate with that name. After a few seconds of hesitation, she walked over to the desk and absentmindedly opened the documents to nce through them. Her eyes widened as it was indeed a n for acquiring Johnson Corporation. Although Vicky was not well-versed in business matters, frequent office visits with Tyler and her involvement in various meetings gave her a brief understanding of certain matters. This was not a regr business proposal. Instead, it was a series of ns intended to maliciously suppress Johnson Corporation. Should Johnson Corporation¡¯s stock market dropped, the n was to heavily acquire Johnson Corporation¡¯s shares and then sell them at the lowest price, causing panic and elerating the decline in Johnson Corporation¡¯s stock value. Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡®Has Tyler nned to target Johnson Corporation from the start, or is this a spur-of-the-moment decision because of me? If he¡¯s doing this because I¡¯ve been close with Harvey lately, he¡¯s wrong about Harvey. Harvey has only been helping me with Tyler¡¯s treatment, yet this is the trouble I¡¯ve caused him.¡¯ The door was abruptly pushed open as the door creaked. Startled, Vicky hastily returned the documents to their ce and settled back on the couch. Tyler entered the room and frowned upon seeing the odd look on Vicky¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s that look on your face?¡± He walked over to touch her forehead. ¡°Are you feeling sick?¡± ¡°No.¡± She avoided his gaze. ¡°I was just thinking about Jennifer and Anthony¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t do anything to Jennifer here in Stoneford City,¡± he reassured. Hershes fluttered as she added, ¡°Jennifer said that it won¡¯t be easy for Anthony to disappear for a year or two to ept treatment even if she tells his parents about it. On top of that¡­ Anthony has severed all ties with his family.¡± She paused. ¡°I heard that he did so for Lily¡¯s sake. Our guess is that she manipted him into doing so to avoid things getting out of her control.¡± Tyler sat next to her and said, ¡°If she is alert, that means that the hypnosis is no longer as effective.¡± Vicky was stunned and snapped her head around to look at him. ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡± ¡°The fact that Jennifer caught Anthony getting hypnotized means that Anthony is slipping out of Lily¡¯s control, and she finds herself needing to hypnotize him more frequently.¡± Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 ¡°ording to what Jennifer said, she and Anthony have lost touch for a while now. Recently, Anthony unexpectedly showed up in Stoneford City and became her client. It¡¯s apparent that he¡¯s doing this to get close to Jennifer again,¡± Tyler continued. Tyler never expressed his opinions on the situation between Jennifer and Anthony. Thus, hearing his view on the matter made Vicky realize that someone in a position of power like Tyler saw things differently from ordinary people. When faced with such a situation, most people would think about how to free Anthony from Lily¡¯s control, yet Tyler seemed to view the situation differently. He believed that it was precisely because the circumstances had spiraled out of control that Lily became disoriented and allowed Jennifer to find the truth. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Vicky studied his face. ¡°So, what can be done to break Lily¡¯s hold on Anthony?¡± Tyler leaned back, his posturezy yet elegant as he posed a counter-question. ¡°Do you really think Anthony ispletely unaware he¡¯s being hypnotized?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡± ¡°While Anthony cut ties with his family mostly due to this woman¡¯s maniption, it¡¯s evident Lily won¡¯t be content with simply being a lover.¡± Vicky grasped what he was implying. ¡°So, by severing ties with his family, Anthony also intended to keep the Yavners away from Lily as well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky seized another crucial thread. ¡°And now that Anthony has returned to Jennifer, is he using her to divert Lily¡¯s attention? Why did Jennifer even bump into Lily that day when she was delivering clothes? Are you saying Anthony orchestrated the whole encounter?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression deepened. ¡°More or less, yes.¡± Vicky lowered her head, feeling slightly upset. ¡°Does Anthony only see Jennifer as a means to an end?¡± Tyler turned to look at her, his gaze steady. ¡°Who said using someone means not loving them?¡± ¡°But if he¡¯s using Jennifer, his feelings can¡¯t be genuine.¡± Tyler smiled. ¡°Vicky, there¡¯s no absolute right or wrong in this world. He she¡¯s also a means to an end. Without her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break free from this situation.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand this.¡± Tyler pulled her into his embrace. ¡°If he didn¡¯t love Jennifer, Lily wouldn¡¯t target her to begin with. It¡¯s because he considers Jennifer special that triggered Lily¡¯s jealousy. In other words, Anthony¡¯s fondness for Jennifer means she can¡¯t remain unaffected, and it also means she can only be used. Do you understand now?¡± Vicky fell into silence, before saying, ¡°I get it.¡± Tyler nted a gentle kiss on her forehead and said, ¡°You and your friends don¡¯t have to do a thing. Anthony will settle this.¡± After staying for a while longer, Vicky left. Tyler nced at the documents on his desk with a dark expression. He then opened the drawer and pulled out another set of documents. The voice recording analysis wasplete, and the voices indeed belonged to Harvey and Vicky. ording to the investigation, Vicky and Harvey had been closetely. Though Harvey had only been to Vicky¡¯s studio once, his men had been there frequently. Harvey¡¯s men had been careful not to leak any information about why they visited Vicky¡¯s studio, but in Stoneford City, Tyler could find pretty much anything as long as he wanted to. He flipped through the pages to the report indicating that Harvey¡¯s men were visiting Vicky to deliver medicine. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 After scanning the entire document, Tyler put it away expressionlessly. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After exiting Tyler¡¯s office, Vicky called Isabe to inform her about Tyler¡¯s recent behavior. ¡°Doctor Yelmon, he isn¡¯t as dependent on metely. Does it mean that¡­his condition is improving?¡± Isabe was surprised and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mister Hart¡¯s condition seems to be stabilizing.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes worriedly. ¡°Can we reduce the dosage of his medication? I rarely go to work with himtely, and it¡¯s getting hard to fool him¡­ Besides, I keep feeling like I¡¯m doing something bad.¡± Isabe chuckled. ¡°Mister Hart is getting better now, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand even if you¡¯re to tell him the truth. After all, you¡¯re doing this for his own good.¡± Her constion made Vicky feel slightly better. ¡°Does he have to keep taking the medicine three times a day?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, let¡¯s continue for another week. If nothing goes wrong, we can consider lowering the dosage,¡± Isabe mused. Just after ending the call, Vicky¡¯s phone rang once again. ncing at the iing caller ID, she narrowed her eyes curiously as it was a call from Valencia. After a brief pause to consider, Vicky decided to answer the call. ¡°Missus Hart,¡± she greeted uncaringly. Valencia¡¯s tone was equally cold. ¡°Vicky, I need to speak with you.¡± Vicky was about to decline, but Valencia rigidly continued,¡± I¡¯ve heard about Tyler¡¯s illness. As his mother, it¡¯s only right for me to show some concern for my son.¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°Do you really consider Tyler as your son?¡± ¡°Without you, our family of four would be perfectly happy and harmonious,¡± Valencia used with disgust. ¡°It¡¯s because of you that our family is in turmoil. Your presence disrupts our peace!¡± Vicky had no interest in arguing with Valencia and was about to hang up when Valencia¡¯s voice came through again hauntingly. ¡°If you refuse toe, I¡¯ll have no choice but to call Tyler myself and inquire about his illness.¡± Vicky¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, her anger ring.¡¯ Missus Hart, are you using your own son to threaten me?¡± ¡°Considering you¡¯ve sown discord in our rtionship, he doesn¡¯t want to recognize me as his mother. He treats us like monsters to be avoided, so you can hardly me me for not acting ¡®maternal¡¯.¡± Vicky trembled in rage. After a moment of silence, she muttered, ¡°Give me the address.¡± Valencia eerily continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are still in Stoneford City, so I won¡¯t do anything to you. After all, Tyler might even kill his own mother if I enrage him.¡± ¡°Missus Hart, I¡¯m asking for the address,¡± Vicky repeated. ¡°The Harts¡¯ mansion.¡± Vicky promptly ended the call. Meanwhile, inside the conference room, Tyler¡¯s phone chimed. ncing at the screen, Tyler irritatedly dismissed the call. s, the caller persisted. The caller finally stopped calling after Tyler dismissed the call for the third time. However, they instead sent a photo apanied by a message. [Tyler, I told you before-Vicky and Braxton are conspiring together. You didn¡¯t believe me. Take a look for yourself now. Vicky is sneaking out to see Braxton in the Harts¡¯ mansion!] Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 In the photo, Tyler spotted Vicky¡¯s familiar silhouette as well as Braxton¡¯s face. Braxton had not been out of the hospital for long. Though he narrowly escaped death, his health was completely wrecked. The angle of the shot was odd, and from the somewhat blurry photo, it was apparent the image had been magnified. In the picture, Vicky appeared to be handing something to Braxton. Due to the poor resolution, it was impossible to discern what it was. Meanwhile, Avery continued to bombard Tyler with messages. [Tyler, Braxton never assaulted Vicky. Vicky intentionally made you believe otherwise, causing you to physically confront Braxton in public, offending his side of the family and upsetting the other members of the Hart family.] [Old Mister Hart came to Zendonia with clear intentions. You could¡¯ve seized this opportunity to compete as heir for the Harts, but with this spectacle, you¡¯ve lost everyone¡¯s trust. You won¡¯t be able to inherit the Hart family¡¯s business without more substantial support.] [That¡¯s what Vicky wants all this time. She wants to ruin you because your power and status will skyrocket once you inherit the Hart family. By then, she won¡¯t be able to run away with Harvey. Now, she¡¯s lurking by your side, poisoning you daily while colluding with Harvey to take away all your power and wealth.) [Tyler, have you ever wondered why Vicky suddenly changed her mind and chose to stay with you, after all her previous effort to leave you? This is all part of her n! If this continues, Vicky will kill you!] Messages and pictures flooded Tyler¡¯s sight. However, as he stared at the screen, he thought back to Vicky pouring tea for him. The fact that she had gone to great lengths to drug him left him wondering if this could be considered a form of genuine care as well. In the conference room, a certain executive had just finished reporting on waiting for Tyler¡¯s verdict. However, after a long wait, Tyler remained quiet. The gathered individuals gazed at Tyler in surprise to find him holding his phone thoughtfully, completely unresponsive to his surroundings. The room filled with puzzled looks, and after waiting for a while longer, they realized Tyler was not aware of what they had said earlier. Finally, someone decided to speak out. ¡°Mister Hart, what are your thoughts on-¡° Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish, Tyler held his head in a pained expression. Startled, everyone stood from their seats. ¡°Mister Hart, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hurry and get the doctors here!¡± Chaos erupted. By the time the doctors arrived, Tyler had mostly recovered but was still slightly sick. The doctors could not determine what seemed to be the issue and said, ¡°Mister Hart will need to go to the hospital to get a detailed check.¡± Tyler ignored the doctors and sneered. ¡®Has the poison Vicky used on me started working?¡¯ Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Instead of heading to the hospital for a checkup, Tyler called his subordinate. ¡°Send me all the surveince footage from the Harts¡¯ mansion,¡± he instructed. About 10 minutester, Tyler received all the surveince videos. Meanwhile, as Vicky arrived at the mansion, she was promptly greeted by Valencia¡¯s associates. Valencia was seated in the grand hall on the ground floor, dressed in a tight backless dress. Her figure was alluring and her appearance was youthful, despite her actual age. Elegantly reclined on the sofa while sipping tea, she lifted her gazezily as Vicky approached. Instead of inviting her to sit or bother with insincere pleasantries, she simply said,¡± Braxton has been discharged.¡± Vicky looked at her in a simrly detached manner. ¡°I imagine you called me here for something important, Missus Hart.¡± ¡°Everyone knows who injured Braxton, and so do we. Tyler not only injured Braxton but also harmed his own uncle in the process.¡± Valencia set her teacup down, her tone harsh as she continued, ¡°This is Zendonia, and nobody can punish Tyler here, but once he returns to the Hart family, this kind of behavior won¡¯t go unpunished. There have to be some consequences.¡± She shot Vicky a cold look. ¡°Ultimately, you caused this whole incident. It¡¯s almost impossible to expect Tyler to apologize. Since you¡¯re the woman he refuses to let go of even in the face of death, he¡¯s thrown caution to the wind and created countless troubles for your sake. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you to do something in return for Tyler¡¯s sake, right?¡± Vicky was surprised. ¡°So you used Tyler as leverage to ckmail me intoing here, just to make me apologize to Braxton?¡± ¡°What else? Did you think I brought you here to kill you?¡± Valencia smirked mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re Tyler¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. No one would dare toy their hands on you.¡± Mothers rarely developed close bonds with their daughters- inw. Since Tyler had repeatedly defied Valencia and openly confronted her for Vicky¡¯s sake, Valencia¡¯s hatred for Vicky ran deep. Valencia handed a document resting on the coffee table to Vicky. ¡°This share transfer agreement is a gesture of apology to Braxton. Although it¡¯s far from enough, it¡¯s better than nothing. It can and deliver it to Braxton on Tyler¡¯s behalf.¡± Vicky flipped through the document and realized Valencia had transferred two percent of thepany share to Braxton, which was equivalent to an astronomical figure most people could not dream of getting in a lifetime. Vicky stared at Valencia. ¡°I¡¯m amazed that you¡¯re willing to make such a sacrifice for Tyler.¡± It was hardly sarcasm as Vicky truly felt shocked. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Valencia and Orion had never felt much for Tyler, and Vicky doubted they would shed a single tear if Tyler died. Surprisingly, they were willing to give up two percent of their share for Tyler¡¯s sake. The Hart family was a big family with countless memberspeting for power, so two percent of the share meant a lot. Valencia froze for a brief moment before saying coldly,¡± Tyler is my son. No matter how distant we are, he falls under my side of the family in the eyes of outsiders. After all the things he did, we¡¯ll all suffer for his recklessness. ¡°Old Mister Hart never liked Braxton, and what Tyler did can easily be used against us. If we want to continue to survive in this family, certain sacrifices are necessary.¡± She stared viciously at Vicky and said, ¡°Vicky Shaw, do you understand why I hate you now?¡± Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 After a few moments of silence, Vicky asked, ¡°Do you have any other requests, Missus Hart?¡± No. You may leave after taking this to Braxton. I know you don¡¯t want to see me, nor do I want to see you.¡± Valencia¡¯s reasoning seemed wless, but Vicky still felt that something was off. She tried to see past what was happening but could not think of anything in the end. ¡°Missus Hart, sorry for asking, but how did you find out about Tyler¡¯s condition?¡± she asked. Tyler¡¯s mental issues were supposed to be a secret known only to Vicky, Harvey, and Isabe. Tyler once helped the Yelmons, so it was unlikely that Isabe said anything to others. Harvey had been Vicky¡¯s friend for years, and she knew he would never use Tyler¡¯s illness against him despite their previous rivalry. This brought her to question how Valencia came to know about what happened. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Valencia smirked. ¡°Vicky, I birthed Tyler. As his mother, do you really think I can¡¯t sense anything unusual about him? Do you truly believe that you, of all people, understand Tyler the most in this world?¡± She chuckled darkly. ¡°A mother knows her child best; I understand Tyler more than you can imagine.¡± Vicky remained silent, unable to reply. Tyler had lived in the Hart family for some time, and even though those times were spent tormenting him, his abuser learned about him the more he was tormented, the more. Disgust flickered in Vicky¡¯s eyes. Not wanting to remain in Valencia¡¯s presence for another moment, she picked up the documents and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you need, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Valencia did not say a word, her gaze cold and calcting as she watched Vicky leave. Not long after Vicky left, Avery came over. ¡®Everything is in ce.¡± Avery poured a cup of tea for Valencia. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation in this matter.¡± Valencia nced at her suspiciously. ¡°You had me call Vicky to stir trouble between her and Tyler, didn¡¯t you? Tyler is so stubborn that even if Vicky did betray him, he might continue to y dumb as long as she keeps her mouth shut.¡± Avery had witnessed the events from five years ago and could not fathom how Tyler could remain so fixated on a woman who had betrayed him. Avery smiled. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to break them up, so I never intended toe between them from the start.¡± ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s the case, what were you trying to achieve with all of this?¡± Considering she would marry into the Hart family in the future and would need Valencia¡¯s assistance, Avery did not hide anything. ¡°Your spection was correct. Tyler¡¯s condition has indeed worsened significantly.¡± Avery tapped her temple and smiled. ¡°So, my purpose in doing all of this wasn¡¯t to break them apart but to exacerbate Tyler¡¯s illness. Even though he believes in Vicky now, under the provocation of his deteriorating health, he¡¯ll gradually be suspicious. As a result, he¡¯ll descend into madness eventually¡­¡± A glint of viciousness shed in Avery¡¯s eyes. Isabe was truly a talented doctor and had achieved results in treating Tyler¡¯s condition within a short period. Avery wanted to rece the medicine Isabe was giving Tyler, but Isabe was extremely cautious. Avery had not been able to find a chance to do so. Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The emotions in Avery¡¯s eyes seemed genuine. Valencia had never seen her with such a loving expression whenever she was with Lincoln. Valencia, being a seasoned observer of people, immediately recognized the depth of Avery¡¯s feelings for Tyler. Valencia smirked. Once a woman fell in love, she was doomed for failure. Though Avery¡¯s intricate and malicious schemes were indeed unrivaled, she was still too young. Valencia realized she could easily control Avery using Tyler. Tyler¡¯s mental condition predetermined he had no chance of being the heir to any powerful family, and consequently, even the Yeagers would be Lincoln¡¯s tomand. Valencia had made up her mind, but she knew she could not appear too eager to agree with Avery¡¯s n. Thus, she said worriedly, ¡°But Tyler is ill¡­¡± Avery quickly reassured her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I have a way to cure Tyler.¡± After a prolonged silence, Valencia spoke again. ¡°Tyler is, after all, my biological son. You have to exin your entire n. Once I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t cause significant harm to Tyler, I can cooperate with you.¡± A spark of delight gleamed in Avery¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course.¡± With Valencia¡¯s cooperation, Avery¡¯s n would surely yield twice the results with half the effort. With that in mind, Avery lowered her voice and began to discuss her n with Valencia. Vicky handed the transfer agreement to Braxton and left the Harts¡¯ mansion. The previous incident had caused significant psychological stress on Not wanting to linger at the Harts¡¯ mansion any longer, Vicky departed smoothly. For a moment, it truly seemed as though Valencia merely summoned Vicky to apologize to Braxton in person. After handling some work at the studio, Vicky returned home. Tyler arrived home punctually that evening. Vicky had prepared dinner, and the two of them sat in the dining room to dine together as usual. ncing at the bowl of soup ced on his left by Vicky, the look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. A few secondster, he picked up the bowl and downed the soup in a single gulp. Vicky felt a slight sense of relief at the sight. ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating.¡± She stood up. ¡°You probably still have work to do, so go ahead. I¡¯ll clean up.¡± Gracefully cing his bowl down, Tyler asked, ¡°What did you do this afternoon?¡± Vicky paused for a moment and answered, ¡°Nothing much; just some work at the studio.¡± She decided not to tell Tyler about her visit to the Harts¡¯ mansion as she did not want Tyler to know about Valencia¡¯s threat, and how heartless his own biological mother was toward him. She feared that Tyler¡¯s condition might worsen once again if he found out. Tyler¡¯s recovery was progressing fairly well, and Vicky resolved to prioritize his health. Tyler did notment much and simply said, ¡°I¡¯m getting back to work, then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sitting in his study, Tyler repeatedly studied the surveince footage gathered by his subordinate. He knew where Vicky had been in the afternoon. She first went to see Valencia before meeting Braxton and handing over a share-transfer agreement. Avery¡¯s text messages and voice continued to linger in his mind, and he could not help but wonder if Vicky had merely acted like she cared about him all along. Suddenly, a sharp pain pierced through his head. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Avery did not consider Tyler¡¯s stubbornness an issue and was determined to find another way to achieve her goal. ¡°Do you want Tyler to go insane?¡± Valencia frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± If Tyler went mad, Lincoln would not be able to gain power with Tyler¡¯s resources either. Avery detected Valencia¡¯s thoughts and smirked. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to make Tyler go insane, Missus Hart. His willpower is strong, and even the most skilled hypnotists can¡¯t do anything to him¡­ But you already know that, right?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Valencia sensed there was more to Avery¡¯s words, and her expression shifted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Avery casually toyed with her fingernails. ¡°Remember how you once hired countless capable hypnotists to try and hypnotize Tyler? It¡¯s a shame that all of them failed.¡± ¡°How do you know about that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up,¡± Avery said gently. ¡°I study medicine and major in psychiatry, so things that happen in our circle don¡¯t escape my attention. Naturally, I¡¯m not trying to ckmail you. I just want to tell you that you failed because you used the wrong approach.¡± She met Valencia¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Although you were close to seeding back then, what truly destroyed him wasn¡¯t your torment or hypnosis, but rather¡­¡± Her lips parted slightly as she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the fact that Vicky broke up with him. If it weren¡¯t for Vicky, it would¡¯ve been difficult to break him. ¡°After careful analysis, well need to target Vicky to create a condition where we can sessfully hypnotize Tyler.¡± Valencia remained cautious. ¡°What are you nning?¡± Avery did not bother to hide her intentions and said, ¡°I want to marry Tyler.¡± ¡°So you want to marry Tyler by driving him insane?!¡± Avery sighed. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s hard to make Tyler go mad. My ultimate goal is simply to use his confused state of mind to hypnotize him and make him forget about Vicky.¡± She locked eyes with Valencia. ¡°I know what you want. If I can marry Tyler in the future, all thepanies and shares he holds will belong to you. What do you think about that?¡± Avery knew Valencia had always wanted to seize Tyler¡¯s control use it to help Lincoln gain power. A flicker of doubt crossed Valencia¡¯s eyes as she began to waver. ¡°You want to marry Tyler, yet you¡¯re willing to weaken his power. That seems¡­a bit contradictory, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Valencia questioned. Tm the only daughter in my family, and the Yeagers need a sessor.¡± Avery smiled and continued, ¡°Your younger son, Lincoln, will take over the Harts, while your eldest, Tyler, will take over the Yeagers. That will make you the most powerful person on earth. Don¡¯t you want that?¡± Avery only wanted Tyler to inherit her family¡¯s fortune, so she did not care much about the Harts¡¯ power struggle. Instead of wasting time fighting Lincoln, she felt that it was best for Tyler to be the heir to the Yeagers¡¯ wealth, which rivaled that of the Harts. Valencia¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart sped. ¡°If both of my sons be the rulers of two gigantic business empires, I might¡­¡¯ She looked up at Avery and asked, ¡°Do you like Tyler that much?¡± Avery could hardly contain her longing for Tyler and said with a gentle expression, ¡°Of course. Tyler is the most unique and brilliant man I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 It felt like a blunt knife was pushed into Tyler¡¯s body, tearing him apart. Despite the pain, he refused to believe Vicky would betray him. Just then, the phone ced on his study desk suddenly rang, disrupting the tumultuous thoughts in his mind and alleviating the headache by the slightest. Almost instinctively, he answered the call. ¡°Tyler,¡± came Valencia¡¯s voice from the other end. ¡°Are you free tomorrow? I want to meet with you.¡± Without waiting for Tyler to respond, she added, ¡°Vicky came over to my ce earlier this afternoon. After much consideration, I decided to tell you something.¡± Tyler knew Vicky had gone to see Valencia, but the specifics of their conversation remained a mystery to him. After a long silence, he hoarsely said, ¡°Alright.¡± Satisfied, Valencia hung up the phone. The next day. While Vicky was working in the studio, she suddenly received a call from Harry. ¡®Missus Hart, Mister Hart fainted. Pleasee to the hospital now!¡± blurted Harry. Vicky hung up and rushed to the hospital as fast as she could. In the corridor, she spotted Harry and-to her shock- Valencia. She momentarily stopped in her tracks. ¡°Missus Hart,¡± Vicky greeted politely. Valencia nced at her coldly, seemingly unwilling to engage in further conversation. Vicky turned to Harry and asked softly, ¡°Harry, what happened?¡± Harry nced at Valencia and lowered his voice. ¡°Not long ago, Mister Hart met with his mother for something and fainted after¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure what happened. I was waiting outside at the time.¡± A cold spark flickered in Vicky¡¯s eyes as she looked at Valencia, her tone held no trace of politeness or respect.¡± Missus Hart, what business did you have with Tyler? And what did you say to him?¡± Valencia cast a sidelong nce at Harry and said calmly,¡± You can go downstairs. I have something to discuss privately with Vicky here.¡± Harry hesitated, but since Vicky did not oppose, he silently left. The ring red light from the emergency room illuminated the corridor. The hospital corridor was empty, and the smell of disinfectant hung in the air. Valencia¡¯s voice broke the silence as she said, ¡°Tyler found out that you¡¯ve been working with Harvey. He was so overwhelmed that he passed out.¡± ¡°Me, working with Harvey?¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°What are you talking about, Missus Hart?¡± Valencia smiled at her. ¡°What I say isn¡¯t important. What matters is what Tyler chooses to believe.¡± ¡°What on earth are you trying to say?!¡± Instead of answering her question, Valencia nced outside the window and said, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen someone as rebellious as Tyler. When we first found him, Orion and I felt guilty and wanted to treat him right to make it up to him, yet he refused toe home and swore to stay away from us¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t know why at first but found out soon enough that it¡¯s all because of you.¡± She turned to re at Vicky. ¡°Once he returns to the Hart family, someone like you can¡¯t even dream of marrying him. Just to stay with you, he¡¯d rather give up on his family and parents!¡± Vicky remained expressionless. ¡°Missus Hart, you say that every time we meet, and I¡¯m getting bored of your speech.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Valencia¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°Vicky, if it weren¡¯t for you, Tyler wouldn¡¯t have refused toe home. He¡¯s an ambitious, capable young man. Returning to the Hart family would¡¯ve taken him even higher in terms of power and status. He¡¯s given up too much just to be with you! ¡°At that time, Orion and I owed Tyler, and we even thought of letting you two remain together at the time, but he shouldn¡¯t have hurt Lincoln for your sake! ¡°I¡¯m angry at Tyler, but he¡¯s still my biological son. He wouldn¡¯t have encountered this disaster of a woman like you if Orion and I hadn¡¯t lost him! No matter how bad Tyler¡¯s rtionship is with us, he will always be our son, and you¡­ You¡¯re the monster that kept us apart.¡± Valencia enunciated each word in fury. ¡°Vicky, I won¡¯t allow you to stay by Tyler¡¯s side and divide us!¡± Valencia never considered if she was in the wrong and med it all on Vicky. Vicky stared silently at Valencia. ¡°So? What are you trying to say, Missus Hart?¡± ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve given you many chances to leave, but you let them slip time and time again, so don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± Valencia scanned her in disgust. ¡°Remember that Tyler is suffering right now because of you!¡± Vicky¡¯s patience was waning. ¡°Missus Hart, what did you say to Tyler?¡± ¡°What I said doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Valencia shed her a cruel smile. ¡°What matters is that Tyler will die if you don¡¯t leave him.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression paled. ¡°Are you saying¡­¡± Valencia did not hold back and confirmed, ¡°I¡¯m saying exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Vicky¡¯s breath caught, and she could no longer contain her emotions. ¡°Are you even human? He¡¯s your son! Why would you do this to him?!¡± Valencia sneered. ¡°Why? Because of you, of course¡­ If you distanced yourself from Tyler, he wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this.¡± Vicky was about to retort when the door to the emergency room was pushed open abruptly, and a doctor emerged. Vicky paid no attention to Valencia and hurried over.¡± Doctor, how is the patient?¡± The doctor removed his mask. ¡°The patient is fine; he just fainted due to an emotional breakdown. Rest is all he needs. ¡ö Soon, Tyler was wheeled out of the room and into a ward. Vicky stood by his bedside, and Valencia stayed in the room as well. Not wanting to argue with Valencia in Tyler¡¯s hospital room, Vicky stayed silent. Half an hourter, Tyler¡¯s longshes fluttered, and he slowly regained consciousness. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re awake!¡± Vicky eximed in delight. Tyler rubbed the bridge of his nose and surveyed his surroundings. ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital again?¡± Vicky stared into his eyes. ¡°Tyler, are you hurting anywhere?¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°My head hurts a little.¡± He studied her face and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the performance?¡± She froze. ¡°Performance? What performance?¡± ¡°Piano performance.¡± ¡°Piano?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She only performed back when she was in Molivia and had stopped ying altogether ever since she returned to Stoneford City. Trembling, she asked, ¡°Tyler, do you remember today¡¯s date? He shot her a curious look and named a date. Vicky was stunned, and so was Valencia. After all, the date he named was from five years ago. ncing at the disbelief on her face, Tyler frowned. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have I been unconscious for a while?¡¯ Vicky¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°Tyler, have you really¡­lost your memories again?¡± ¡°Memories about what?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Instantly, Vicky¡¯s mind went nk and she stared at Tyler dazedly, feeling as though her heart had stopped beating. Sensing that something was wrong, Tyler sat up and asked calmly, ¡°Have I lost my memories?¡± She snapped out of it and turned around, only to find that Valencia had disappeared. Vicky called Isabe over. After a thorough examination, Isabe¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°A powerful hallucinogenic drug with a profound impact on the mind has been detected in Mister Hart¡¯s system.¡± Recalling Valencia¡¯s words, Vicky paled. ¡°Will this drug affect his memory? Doctor Yelmon, he¡¯s suffering from amnesia again¡­¡± During this period, Vicky searched for a lot of information rted to mental health. Repeated memory loss was, in fact, the beginning of mental disturbance. Isabe had not anticipated such a devastating turn of events and spoke sternly, ¡°This is a unique situation. We should initiate hypnosis for the time being.¡± Tyler could not simply recall his past on his own ord as he did. He had lost his memory too many times, and if this continued, he would lose grasp of reality. Vicky was restless. ¡°He just went to the Harts¡¯ mansion and suddenly copsed before waking up with amnesia again. I suspect¡­ I suspect something happened at the mansion that triggered this.¡± Isabe nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡± The incident unfolded too abruptly, catching not just Vicky but even Isabe off-guard. During this period, hermunication with Vicky was centered around Tyler¡¯s improving condition, and she was even beginning to consider reducing the dosage of his medication. They never thought his condition would worsen overnight. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with hypnosis for now,¡± Isabe suggested.¡± At the very least, we¡¯ll get to know what he heard.¡± Anxiety lingered in Vicky¡¯s heart as she thought of Valencia¡¯s words. Valencia mentioned she and Harvey were working together, but Vicky could not begin to understand what Harvey had to do with all this. Tyler was led into the hypnosis chamber for the session. Four hourster, Isabe emerged from the room, looking utterly drained. ¡°How is he? Has he woken up?¡± Vicky asked. Isabe nodded, but her expression remained grave. ¡°He¡¯s remembered everything, except¡­for what happened on that afternoon at the Harts¡¯ mansion.¡± Vicky¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Will he ever be able to remember?¡± Isabe shook her head. ¡°No matter how I tried to pry, he can¡¯t remember that specific incident. It seems¡­to be a memory he is consciously blocking, one he¡¯s securely locked deep within himself. ¡°Mister Hart remains coherent because this memory is temporarily suppressed, but that¡¯s not exactly a good thing.¡± She paused briefly to sigh. ¡°This memory is like a time bomb set to go off at any moment. Once it resurfaces, it¡¯ll destroy him.¡± Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 ¡°Then, should we continue with the treatment?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°With this kind of unexpected development, the original treatment n is likely ineffective. I need to go back and reevaluate the next steps. However¡­¡± Isabe¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be possible to treat him without him knowing anymore. What¡¯s certain is that what we perceive as sudden changes might¡¯ve been bothering Mister Hart for quite a while¡­¡± said Isabe hesitantly. ¡°Doctor Yelmon, is there something you aren¡¯t telling me?¡± Isabe sighed. ¡°During the hypnosis, I attempted to have Mister Hart open up, but I failed. His emotional barriers are tightly sealed, so.J¡¯m not entirely sure what¡¯s been happening. For someone like Mister Hart, he¡¯ll only copse if his stress has been umting for a while.¡± Vicky grasped Isabe¡¯s implication and asked, ¡°Are you suggesting¡­that he¡¯s been under stress for a while now?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve been with him day in and day out. I know what he does and who he meets every day. There¡¯s been no sign of any anomalies¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s voice faded as she recalled that she had not been by Tyler¡¯s side constantly in recent times, and there was one day he did not return home for dinner on time. ¡®Could he have met someone?¡¯ she thought. As Vicky pondered to herself, Isabe said, ¡°Missus Hart, it¡¯s best to investigate what Mister Hart has gone through recently. This way, you can identify the issue and address it appropriately. I can¡¯t comment on anything else, but I know that this¡­is undoubtedly rted to you. This is the angle you should explore.¡± Valencia did not have the ability to hurt Tyler, and the only person he cared enough to feel hurt about was Vicky. Vicky fell into silence for a moment and said, ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Isabe patted Vicky¡¯s shoulder before leaving. After Isabe¡¯s departure, Vicky entered the room to see Tyler, who was gazing absentmindedly out of the window. Vicky approached him and asked softly, ¡°How are you feeling now? Any difort?¡± Tyler¡¯s longshes fluttered, and he turned to look at her.¡± I¡¯m fine.¡± Vicky looked into his eyes and said, ¡°Tyler, you¡¯ve lost your memories again. Doctor Yelmon said your condition has worsened significantly, and you might need treatment-¡° ¡°Do you think something is wrong with me?¡± he interjected. ¡°You keep losing memories, so maybe¡­¡± He scoffed at her. ¡°You want me to ept treatment andpletely forget about you, is that right?¡± Vicky froze. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°You¡¯d be free if I forget about you.¡± ¡°Tyler, is there some kind of misunderstanding here?¡± she asked. He studied her expressionlessly for a while before looking away. ¡°I¡¯m not sick, and I don¡¯t need treatment.¡± She stared intently at him. ¡°What do you mean about me being free? Do you think that I¡¯m still trying to get away from you?¡± He fell into silence, and her heart sank. ¡°Can you tell me why you think so?¡± Tyler closed his eyes, unwilling to continue the discussion.¡± I¡¯m tired. I want to rest.¡± Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Vicky opened her mouth to speak but ultimately fell silent in the face of Tyler¡¯s indifferent expression. Due to the effects of hypnosis, Tyler went straight to sleep upon returning home. Once she was sure that he was fine, Vicky called Valencia. However, there was no answer on the other end. Vicky made several attempts, even sending multiple messages, but received no response. Valencia seemed unwilling to reveal what transpired on that day, almost as though she was keeping the truth from Vicky. Vicky could sense Tyler was distancing himself from her. He no longer requested herpany during work, and the frequency of his calls and messages significantly decreased. Even his return home had grownter, and sometimes he did not return at all. It was almost as if he was avoiding her. She did not know what memories he regained, and nothing seemed to exin the change in his behavior. She started to wonder if certain changes had taken root within him before the memory loss, and that she only missed them because Tyler had been concealing them from her. The following morning, Vicky entered her studio, still deep in her thoughts. As she pushed open the studio door, she caught the voices of Jennifer and Cece engaged in a discussion. ¡°I saw the news this morning. It¡¯s saying that Johnson Corporation¡¯s value has plummeted. Isn¡¯t that Harvey¡¯spany?¡± ¡±1 saw that, too. The current situation of the Johnson Corporation seems dire. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a risk of bankruptcy¡­ r? Cece¡¯s voice carried a trace of concern. ¡°I texted Harvey this morning, and he reassured me that everything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason behind this? Do you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not well-versed in business matters, but I heard that thepany¡¯s shares were maliciously acquired. The other party would rather incur losses and sell Johnson Corporation¡¯s shares at the lowest price possible.¡± Hearing their conversation, Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is Johnson Corporation facing trouble?¡± she asked. Both Cece and Jennifer turned to her. ¡°Yes, we saw it on the news this morning.¡± Vicky recalled the business proposal she had seen in Tyler¡¯s office. After entering her office with a frown, Vicky dialed Harvey¡¯s number. The phone rang for a while before someone picked up, and a deep voice came through from the other end. ¡°Do you need to have a medication tested? I¡¯ll have my assistant pick it up shortly,¡± replied Harvey, sounding detached as if nothing could ever affect his mood. Vicky fell into silence, and Harvey instantly sensed that she was upset.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vicky? Did something happen again?¡± Vicky suddenly realized that she had always called Harvey only when she needed his help. ¡°I saw the news,¡± she spoke carefully. ¡°Is yourpany alright?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Harvey chuckled casually. ¡°Everything is within control, so don¡¯t worry. Even if we go bankrupt, that just means that I can go back to bing a car racer.¡± ¡°I heard Johnson Corporation is being maliciously taken over. Do you know who¡¯s behind it?¡± she asked. Harvey fell silent before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know right now, but if I lose, that just means I¡¯m not capable enough. It¡¯s all fair and square.¡± Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Vicky held her phone, unsure of what to say as she knew Tyler was responsible for what happened to Johnson Corporation. Harvey had helped her so much and, in turn, helped Tyler as well, yet Tyler was aiming to take Johnson Corporation down. Vicky had exined everything, yet Tyler continued to hold a grudge against Harvey. Wordlessly, she hung up and headed straight to Hart Corporation. She did not want to keep guessing and wanted to speak her mind in front of Tyler. Unhindered, Vicky arrived at Tyler¡¯s office and knocked on the door gently. There was no response from within. Assuming that Tyler might be in a meeting, Vicky entered the password and stepped into the office to wait for Tyler. About half an hourter, the office door swung open again. Vicky thought Tyler had returned and rose from the couch. Yet, as she looked toward the entrance, she realized it was Tyler¡¯s secretary who had walked in. ¡°Madam?¡± The secretary appeared surprised to see Vicky.¡± Are you looking for Mister Hart?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Has Tyler gone to a meeting?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a contract signing between the Hart Corporation and Yeager Corporation. Mister Hart is attending that meeting.¡± Given Vicky¡¯s frequent visits to Hart Corporation, everyone in thepany knew she was more than Tyler¡¯s wife. She was also thergest shareholder of the corporation, so no one dared to disrespect her. ¡°Yeager Corporation?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yeager Corporation from Molivia,¡± the secretary continued. ¡°It¡¯s one of the top five international conglomerates.¡± Recognizing that it was Avery¡¯s family¡¯spany, Vicky frowned. The fact that Avery was previously engaged to Lincoln indicated that the Yeagers and the Harts had a close business rtionship, so it was not surprising if Yeager Corporation had business dealings with Tyler, too. Vicky did not dwell on the matter much and asked, ¡°When do you think he¡¯ll be back?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be certain about that.¡± The secretary shook his head. ¡°Madam, you could call Mister Hart to ask.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, the secretary ced the documents he was carrying onto Tyler¡¯s desk and left the office. Vicky picked up her phone, intending to call Tyler. However, her gaze inadvertently fell upon the documents the secretary had left on Tyler¡¯s deskbeled [Johnson Corporation¡¯s Acquisition n]. She narrowed her eyes as she walked over to take a closer look at the documents. As she read it, her expression turned grim. After a while, she ced the documents back on the desk before turning to leave without calling Tyler. That night, Vicky sat on the couch in the living room, asionally ncing at the clock on the wall. It was already 10 p.m., yet Tyler had not returned home. While he often came homete or asionally stayed in the office throughout the night, he would give her a call to tell her about it. However, she had not received a single call or message from Tyler. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 Vicky called Tyler several times, but he never picked up. Finally, Vicky stood up. Just then, she heard the sound of the door opening. Simultaneously, unsteady footsteps echoed in the hallway, and Harry walked in supporting Tyler. A strong scent of alcohol hung in the air as Vicky approached. She looked at them, concerned. ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± Harry cleared his throat awkwardly and exined, ¡°We secured a major deal today, and Mister Hart was quite pleased, so¡­he ended up having a bit too much to drink.¡± Tyler was always reserved most of the time and rarely got drunk, so Vicky found it rather difficult to believe he would get carried away over a business deal. ¡°You can go home now. I¡¯ll help him upstairs,¡± she said. ¡°Okay.¡± After Harry left, Vicky supported Tyler and guided him to their bedroom. He was shaky in his steps, and his entire weight rested upon her. Though he was not overweight, his tall figure made it difficult to help him up the stairs. She gently ced him onto the bed, then proceeded to remove his shoes and coat. The crystal chandelier above cast a bright glow, and his profound features appeared perfect and mysterious in the radiant light. Vicky fetched a damp towel from the bathroom, wanting to wipe away the remnants of alcohol from his face. Tylery quietly on the bed with his eyes closed, and his long eyshes cast a faint shadow over his face. His shirt cor was undone, revealing his Adam¡¯s apple and corbones. As she approached with the towel, Tyler suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°Why did you drink so much? Does your head hurt?¡± He blinked and watched her intently. Seeing the vacant look in his eyes, Vicky grew worried.¡± Tyler, are you okay?¡± For reasons Tyler could not fathom, the worry on her face transformed into coldness and disgust in his eyes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His eyes widened, and he swiftly turned to pin her down. Startled, the towel slipped from Vicky¡¯s hand and fell to the floor. ¡®Tyler, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His towering figure blocked out the light behind him. ¡°Vicky, you can¡¯t leave me, ever.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was hoarse as he lowered his head and gently kissed her earlobe. His breath was scorching. Despite being drunk, he was still extremely strong. Trapped between the bed and his chest, Vicky found herself unable to escape. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of leaving,¡± she reassured him gently. ¡°I promised you that I won¡¯t leave you again, Tyler.¡± ¡°You promised before, too.¡± He narrowed his eyes dazedly.¡± But you still left anyway¡­ I worked so hard to make you mine, yet you keep running from me.¡± Intoxicated, he spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m boring and unromantic. You only started dating me to thank me for what I did. I know you¡¯ve never liked or loved me¡­ I could only trick you and force you into marrying me and staying by my side¡­ I¡¯ve never regretted it, and I never will.¡± Touched, Vicky said patiently, ¡°Tyler, what I said when I broke up with you doesn¡¯t mean anything. You are amazing, and you kept me safe when I needed protection most¡­ I didn¡¯t date you simply to repay the debt I owed you.¡± Still, Tyler remained agitated, and his eyes reddened. ¡°So why are you doing this to me?!¡± Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Vicky trembled slightly but did not look away from Tyler.¡± Tyler, are you sure you aren¡¯t misunderstanding something?¡± He lowered his gaze at her dazedly. Neither of them moved or looked away. In the end, Vicky sighed and said, ¡°Tyler, if something¡¯s bothering you, you can talk to me. Don¡¯t just bottle it all in. Also, about me and Harvey-¡° Before she could finish, he lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Tyler, wait-mph!¡± Not giving her a chance to speak, he kissed her passionately. Tyler was already gone when Vicky woke up the following morning. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Having just finished her morning routine, she received a call from Isabe. ¡°Missus Hart, have you found out what happened with Mister Hart that day?¡± Isabe seemed eager to uncover the events of that day and frequently sought updates. ¡°Not yet.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice carried a tone of exhaustion. ¡°I tried calling Valencia, but she hasn¡¯t been answering. I¡¯m nning to visit herter to see if I can get any information from her.¡± Isabe continued, ¡°The events of that day are crucial. We must understand exactly what transpired, or even the most advanced treatment n might prove ineffective.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Vicky replied softly. ¡°He¡¯s changed a lot ever since he woke me as before, and his attitude toward me has grown distant. There seems to be¡­a barrier between us.¡± ¡°Have you tried talking to him about it?¡± ¡°He refuses tomunicate and even avoids me. Also¡­on the day Tyler fainted, Missus Hart mentioned Harvey¡¯s name. ¡± Worried that Isabe might feel confused, she added,¡± Harvey is my ex- fiance, but we¡¯re just friends. We don¡¯t share any romantic feelings toward one another. I¡¯ve exined that to Tyler in the past. Still, for whatever reason, he started targeting Harvey again¡­ Missus Hart insinuated that Harvey and I were colluding or something. She might¡¯ve said something about Harvey to Tyler, but I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± ¡°Mister Hart doesn¡¯t believe in whatever others say. There¡¯s likely more to this situation than meets the eye. If you can¡¯t get the truth from Missus Hart, maybe you should ask Harvey if he said anything to Mister Hart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°Harvey isn¡¯t the type to spread baseless rumors. He wouldn¡¯t say anything to others.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no harm in being cautious. He might not say something directly to Mister Hart, but who¡¯s to say he didn¡¯t talk to a friend?¡± Vicky fell silent for a moment. After a few seconds, she finally said, ¡±1 understand. I¡¯ll look into it.¡± After ending the call, Vicky headed to the Harts¡¯ mansion to find Valencia. However, the servants informed her that Valencia had temporarily returned to Molivia due to some urgent matters with no fixed return date, clearly indicating she was avoiding Vicky. Vicky realized she probably would not get any useful information from Valencia and called Harvey instead. To her surprise, no one answered no matter how many times she called. Upon turning on the news, she came across reports that within only half an hour after the market opened that morning, Johnson Corporation¡¯s stock value triggered a circuit breaker. It was evident that Johnson Corporation was facing an unprecedented crisis. Valencia¡¯s departure, Tyler¡¯s avoidance, and Johnson Corporation¡¯s crisis cast an unprecedented shadow over Vicky¡¯s heart. Returning to the office, she found that Cece and Jennifer had taken on a short-term project out of town for a week. With those two absent, the office seemed unusually vacant. Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Vicky still had a fair amount of work to do, so she gathered her emotions and immersed herself in her tasks. At half past four in the afternoon, Tyler called. ¡°I have a contract to sign tonight, so I won¡¯t be back too early,¡± he said calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait up for me. Go to bed on time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just as she was about to end the call, something crossed her mind, and she reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After a brief acknowledgment, he hung up. Knowing Tyler would not be back too early, Vicky decided not to go home either. Instead, she continued working in her office. By the time she wrapped up her work, it was already dark outside. Checking the time, she realized it was half past eight. Considering Tyler would be returning soon, she hurriedly tidied her office, she entered the elevator area. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The soft white light illuminated the elevator space, surrounded waited for the elevator. The entire day had passed, and it seemed Harvey had not responded to her messages. ¡®Is the situation with Johnson Corporation that bad?¡¯ she thought. As she contemted whether to call Harvey again, arge hand covered her mouth. Vicky was completely unprepared since she was lost in thought. Just as she was about to struggle, a familiar, hoarse voice sounded from behind. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s me.¡± Her heart sank, and her eyes widened when she saw the man behind her. ¡°Harvey?¡± Once she recognized him, Harvey released his grip. ¡°Did I startle you?¡± Vicky was about to question why he was here, but her attention was drawn to the blood stain on his white shirt. ¡°What¡­?¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Harvey seemed to be seriously hurt, his handsome face pale. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to your office first.¡± Vicky swiftly supported Harvey as they made their way back to her office. Vicky knew Harvey was severely injured, but she never imagined that he would be shot twice. Upon inspecting his injuries, she said, ¡°This won¡¯t do. You need to go to the hospital right now.¡± Harvey shook his head. ¡°No. Once I¡¯m seen, my enemies will kill me on sight.¡± She studied his blood-tainted shirt hesitantly. ¡°Why are you injured? Who¡¯sing after you?¡± Harvey looked up and locked eyes with her. ¡°Will you believe me if I say that it¡¯s Tyler?¡± Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Vicky lowered her gaze quietly. Harvey spoke calmly, ¡°Jackie has the key to your office. I thought of hiding in your office for a while, but it seems you haven¡¯t left work yet.¡± Harvey¡¯s assistant often came to Vicky¡¯s office to collect medicines for Tyler, so Vicky entrusted her office key to him. ¡°You¡¯ve been shot. You need to remove the bullet as soon as possible,¡± insisted Vicky as she observed his pale face. ¡°Do you have a friend who¡¯s a doctor? Maybe¡­you should have theme over and remove the bullet?¡± Harvey waved it off. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯m just resting here for a while before I leave.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just mention that once your location is exposed, you¡¯ll be at risk of a life- threatening situation? You¡¯re injured now. If you¡¯re discovered, you might not be able to escape.¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Since it¡¯s rtively safe here for now, rest up. Cece and Jennifer are away on a short business trip these days, so they won¡¯t being to work.¡± Harvey attempted to say something, but Vicky interrupted him. ¡°Treatment can¡¯t be dyed any further. Call your doctor, and have theme over to remove the bullet.¡± Spotting the determination in her eyes, Harvey finally nodded. ¡°My phone is being tracked, so I threw it away. Can I borrow your phone?¡± Vicky handed him her phone. Taking the phone, Harvey made a call. 10 minutester, a light knock came from the office door. Vicky nced at the peephole and, after confirming with Harvey, opened the door. A young man stood at the doorway with arge ck backpack on his back. ¡°Vicky?¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the sight of her.¡± You¡­ You¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°Ted Gibson?¡± Vicky was equally surprised. The man before her was named Ted. He was Harvey¡¯s friend, and they often raced cars together. Harvey might appear carefree and was constantly surrounded by beautiful women, but he had little interest in ying around as his real passion was racing. Ted, also a racing enthusiast, had be acquainted with Harvey during their races. When Vicky was still Harvey¡¯s fiance, she had met Ted a few times while racing together. He admired her for sessfully winning Harvey¡¯s heart through their shared love for racing and often referred to her as ¡®Sis¡¯. During their interactions, racing-rted topics dominated the conversation, so Vicky had no idea about Ted¡¯s profession. After Harvey¡¯s imprisonment, they lost contact and had not met in years. Vicky looked at Ted. ¡°Are you here to extract the bullets for Harvey?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ted nodded. ¡°Sis, why are you here? Have you gotten back with Harvey?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Ted.¡± Harvey¡¯s weakened voice came from the restroom.¡± Vicky and I are just friends right now.¡± Ted rubbed his nose awkwardly. It was no secret that Vicky married Tyler, but he simply could not change how he addressed Vicky. Vicky did not mind and said, ¡°Go and check on him. I think he¡¯s badly injured.¡± Ted went over to check on Harvey, his expression darkening. ¡°I should be able to extract the bullets, but you¡¯ve lost too much blood and need a transfusion right now. The blood bags are often stored in hospitals, and taking them will draw Tyler¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Harvey smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of blood loss. I¡¯ll survive.¡± Ted stared at him. ¡°Without sufficient blood supply, you¡¯ll take longer to recover. You can¡¯t risk getting discovered, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯te over again after today. Once Tyler realizes he can¡¯t find you, he¡¯ll have his men follow me.¡± Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 ¡°Yeah.¡± Harvey expected this to happen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ted sighed in resignation and began to prepare for the extraction. Vicky wanted to help, but Harvey spoke up, ¡°Vicky, you should go home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go after the bullets are out of you,¡± she insisted. ¡°This will take some time.¡± Harvey nced at the clock. ¡°If you return home toote, he¡¯ll notice something is wrong.¡± Vicky froze, knowing Tyler had likely targeted Harvey because of her. Without her, Harvey would not find himself hunted by Tyler¡¯s assassins and hispany maliciously bought over. After a few moments of silence, she nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± He smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is nothing but a scratch. I¡¯ve survived this long, and I¡¯ve seen enough. This won¡¯t stop me. Harvey¡¯s silence had its merits as the more he spoke, the more Vicky felt guilty. Suppressing her inner remorse, Vicky left the office after bidding them farewell. By the time she reached home, it was well past 10 at night. She had not received any calls or messages, indicating that Tyler had not returned either. The muddled feelings in her heart left her dazed as she turned on the small light in the entranceway and changed into her slippers. She did not turn on the lights in the living room and instead headed toward the stairs absentmindedly. A deep, cool voice broke through the darkness. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡± Vicky¡¯s steps faltered. She turned and spotted a man loungingzily on the couch, his fingertips emitting tiny scarlet glimmers. It was then Vicky caught a whiff of the scent of smoke lingering in the air. She walked over and asked, ¡°When did you get back?¡± In the dim light, their expressions were concealed in the shadows and remained unreadable. ¡°I got back around eight.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Why did youe back sote today?¡± ¡°You told me you wouldn¡¯t be back too early, and since I¡¯d being home alone, I stayed in the office to draw a few sketches.¡± After a moment of silence, the tablemp by the couch was gently switched on. A warm, golden light cast a soft glow on their faces, leaving everything else around the couch in darkness. As Vicky passed through the illuminated area, her face was instantly illuminated by themp¡¯s glow. In a soft voice, she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve beening backte recently, and you¡¯ve always been waiting at home for me. I was suddenly interested in how it feels to be the one waiting.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 ¡°Sure enough, it doesn¡¯t feel so good,¡± remarked Tyler. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky walked over and frowned when she spotted the cigarette between his fingers. ¡°Why are you smoking again?¡± She pouted and snatched the cigarette before putting it out. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered. You can¡¯t smoke and drink.¡± Tyler did not stop her and simply stared at her intently. ¡°My secretary said that you came to the office looking for me yesterday.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered as she answered, ¡°Yeah. You weren¡¯t there.¡± His gaze was steady as he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get in the way of your work, so I didn¡¯t call.¡± She looked away and continued, ¡°Your secretary told me that you went out to sign a contract, so I left. I wanted to tell you about it when you came home, but you came homete and drunk, so¡­¡± Tyler pulled her toward himself. Caught off-guard, Vicky tumbled into his embrace. His sturdy arms securely wrapped around her slender waist, settling her onto hisp. Their faces were inches away, their expressions visible to one another. His pleasant voice resonated in her ear. ¡°Did you have something you wish to discuss?¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered gently in the warm light as a hint of hesitation and inner conflict surfaced in her eyes. Finally, she took a deep breath and gathered her resolve. She lifted her gaze to meet his deep, enigmatic eyes. ¡°Tyler, are you nning to acquire Johnson Corporation?¡± Tyler did not shy away from her gaze. ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Why? If it¡¯s because of me, I can exin¡­¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± interrupted Tyler. He extended his hand, his distinct knuckles gently brushing against her hair. ¡°The next business move for Hart Corporation is to acquire Johnson Corporation. It¡¯s a decision made unanimously by thepany¡¯s board members. It¡¯s merely a normal business action.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen Hart Corporation¡¯s acquisition proposal. This type of acquisition strategy.Js far from a normal business action. It¡¯s a hostile takeover.¡± She looked into his tranquil eyes. ¡°A high-priced acquisition followed by a low-priced resale is hardly the best way to perform an acquisition. Can it really be considered normal business action?¡± Tyler lifted his brow slightly as if her words struck a chord. However, he quickly reverted to his indifferent demeanor.¡± Harvey is a formidable opponent. If we want to acquire Johnson Corporation, conventional methods simply won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t understand the difference between acquisition and malicious suppression just because I¡¯m not well-versed in business!¡± Vicky clenched her fist. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say a thing if it were ordinary businesspetition, but why did you intercept Johnson¡¯s contracts and orders? Isn¡¯t this behavior a form of malicious suppression?¡± Tension rose in the air. After some time, Tyler replied, his voiceced with a halfsmile. Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 ¡°Vicky, are you arguing with me for Harvey¡¯s sake?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have said a word about this had this been a simple business decision, but that¡¯s clearly not the case.¡± She looked into his eyes and said, ¡°Tyler, I don¡¯t want you to hurt someone because of me. I¡¯ve exined that nothing¡¯s going on between me and Harvey countless times. He¡¯s helped me so many times, yet this is what he gets in return? This is ungrateful.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ungrateful? Vicky, is Harvey that important to you?¡± ¡°He helped me!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°He might look like he¡¯s helping you, but he¡¯s only using that as an excuse to get closer to you. If I remember correctly, he¡¯s advised you to leave me multiple times before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he misunderstood how I felt about you. This isn¡¯t his fault. I was the one who asked for his help¡­¡± Tyler interrupted her coldly. ¡°So? Are you trying to fight with me because of him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight.¡± Her expression eased slightly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to misunderstand and target Harvey.¡± After seconds of silence, Vicky turned her gaze toward him.¡± lf¡­you¡¯re willing to spare Harvey, I won¡¯t meet him again or have any contact with him from now on. Will you consider that?¡± Tyler pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes darkly. Vicky held onto his hand. ¡°I¡¯m pleading for him not because he holds a significant ce in my heart, but because he¡¯s helped me many times. Out of respect for that, please don¡¯t harm him, alright?¡± Tyler remained silent for quite a while. His expression was stoic, making it hard to discern his emotions. Vicky stared at Tyler¡¯s face in a vain attempt to read his mind. Just when she thought he might stay silent, he finally spoke. ¡°As long as I spare Johnson Corporation, you won¡¯t meet or contact him again, correct?¡± Vicky gently nodded. A deep solitude gleamed in Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Out of respect for you, I can agree to that, but you must fulfill your promise.¡± Vicky rxed visibly. ¡°Alright.¡± Tyler affectionately kissed her forehead and carried her back to the bedroom. The next day, Vicky woke up to the sound of running water echoing from the direction of the bathroom. She checked the time and rose from the bed. After getting ready, she went downstairs to prepare breakfast. Once breakfast wasid out on the table, Tyler came down the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast,¡± said Vicky, cing a bowl of steaming oatmeal in front of him. Tyler nced at the bowl before him intently. Vicky asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tyler snapped out of it. ¡°Nothing.¡± He lifted the bowl gracefully and started eating his breakfast. After breakfast, Tyler drove her to her studio. Just before she got out of the car, she paused hesitantly. Seemingly aware of what was going through her mind, Tyler said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll inform all the departments in the meetingter to cancel the acquisition n for Johnson Corporation. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Vicky rxed and asked gently, ¡°Are youing home for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m free tonight.¡± Vicky unfastened her seatbelt and kissed Tyler¡¯s cheek. ¡®Til be waiting for you at home, then.¡± Tyler hummed in response. Once she got out of the car, Vicky stood as she watched Tyler¡¯s car drive off. She remained still for a few more moments before turning to step into a restaurant to order food. The new studio Tyler bought for her was located at the center of the city with great views and transportation everywhere. Vicky packed the food she ordered and walked back to her studio. When she knocked on the door to the lounge, a melodious voice responded, ¡°Come in.¡± She went inside and asked, ¡°How are you feeling today? Are your wounds still hurting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Despite trying to appear nonchnt, Harvey¡¯s slightly weakened voice and his pale face betrayed his true condition. The environment in Vicky¡¯s studio was certainly not on par with a hospital. Even though Ted had prepared a good amount of medication, theck of medical equipment for auxiliary treatment meant Harvey was not receiving sufficient care. Vicky ced the packed breakfast on the table. ¡°You should stick to light food for now. I bought you some soup.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vicky brought out the breakfast from the bag. ¡°Start with something.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said Harvey, raising his hand to take the soup from Vicky¡¯s hands. The two bullets had hit his shoulders, making even the simplest motion challenging. Seeing ayer of cold sweat forming on his forehead and the way his face paled, Vicky hesitated for a few seconds before suggesting, ¡°Let me feed you.¡± There was a slight flicker in Harvey¡¯s deep gaze. ¡°I spoke with Tyler yesterday¡­ He¡¯s agreed to spare you,¡± said Vicky, holding a spoon to Harvey¡¯s lips. ¡°After you finish eating, you can contact your subordinates to pick you up.¡± Harvey seemed somewhat surprised. ¡°Tyler agreed to that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I know him. He doesn¡¯t change his mind so easily,¡± Harvey said weakly. ¡°Did you make a deal with him?¡± Vicky paused for a moment. After a brief silence, she confessed, ¡°I promised him that I won¡¯t meet or contact you from now on.¡± The air grew still, and neither of them spoke. Harvey had lost a considerable amount of blood and had not received a timely blood transfusion, leaving him extremely weak. Consuming his breakfast seemed to have exhausted all the strength he had left. ¡°Rest for a while. Once you¡¯re feeling better, you can call your subordinates,¡± she said. Harvey was indeed reaching his limits and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± After waking up from a nap hourster, Harvey opened his eyes and found Vicky cing food she bought on the table. Surprised to see him awake, Vicky said, ¡°Awake already?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± Harvey looked toward the window and noticed the overcast sky, rain seemingly drizzling outside. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one in the afternoon,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky continued to feed Harvey his lunch. After a morning¡¯s rest, his spirits had somewhat improved. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Harvey did not dy his departure and thus asked, ¡°Vicky, can I borrow your phone?¡± Vicky handed her phone to Harvey, who swiftly made a phone call. ¡°How are things looking?¡± ¡°Johnson Corporation¡¯s market value has stabilized for now, but we¡¯re not sure if they have other ns to destroy us,¡± reported Jackie. ¡°Have the assassins left?¡± Harvey asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at Vicky¡¯s studio right now. Send someone here to pick me up.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± After hanging up, Harvey handed the phone back to Vicky and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°Rest for now. I¡¯ll let you know once your men are here.¡± Harvey nodded and closed his eyes. Vicky¡¯s phone rang about 20 minutester, and Harvey¡¯s eyes snapped open. Vicky handed him the phone, and he answered right away.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arranged for someone to pick you up, but during the journey, we noticed¡­an unknown vehicle tracking us,¡± said Jackie tensely. ¡°We suspect it might be Tyler¡¯s people.¡± Understanding Jackie¡¯s implication, Harvey¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t confirm anything at the moment, but¡­I¡¯ve changed our route. We¡¯ll find out who they are soon enough, ¡± replied Jackie. Vicky heard everything due to how quiet the room was, and her heart sank. Harvey remained silent for a few seconds. ¡°Alright.¡± Both Harvey and Vicky remained quiet after the call. The rain outside intensified. Sometimeter, Vicky¡¯s phone sharply rang again. Staring at the caller ID on her phone, she did not hesitate to answer the call. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s an ambush!¡± Jackie¡¯s anxious voice came through, mixed with gunshots and the chaotic sounds of a fight. ¡°The attackers deliberately withdrew the assassins pursuing you to ascertain your real position-¡° Bang! The sound of a gunshot rang before Jackie could finish his sentence. The call abruptly disconnected. Vicky held onto the phone, feeling as though her heart had stopped beating. ¡®If Jackie didn¡¯t notice someone following him and led those people away, Harvey could be dead by now¡­¡¯ she thought. Her grip on the phone tightened to the point that her fingertips grew pale as she realized Tyler had lied to her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Taking several deep breaths, Vicky found it impossible to calm her inner turmoil. She stood up. ¡°Stay here to recover; I need to go out.¡± ¡°Vicky,¡± Harvey called after her. ¡°Are you nning to go to him?¡± Vicky did not speak, her face as pale as a sheet. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± said Harvey with a faint smile. ¡°Even if you do, he won¡¯t admit to anything. Who knows? He might even discover that I¡¯m hidden here with you.¡± Studying Harvey¡¯s weakened form, Vicky whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Harvey had helped her more times than she could count and even once aided Tyler, but in the end, he faced bankruptcy and assassination. To make matters worse, she almost led Harvey to his demise due to her carelessness. It was an understatement to say Vicky felt guilty. Harvey chuckled. ¡°After being enemies with Tyler for years, I know the kind of person he is. Given his current situation, the odds of him wanting to eliminate me are quite high.¡± He had been assisting Vicky with analyzing medications, and he had a general idea of Tyler¡¯s condition. Harvey looked at Vicky and continued, ¡°With someone as obsessive as him, once he¡¯s set his mind on something, it¡¯s hard for him to change his decision. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happened between you two recently, but I assume Tyler has misunderstood the situation again.¡± Vicky had not expected Harvey to be so perceptive. Apologies were hardly enough to make up for what Harvey had been through, yet she had no idea what else to say apart from apologizing. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Yes¡­ In the past few weeks, he¡¯s been under a lot of stress, and his condition has worsened,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°We haven¡¯t figured out exactly what¡¯s happened yet, but¡­¡± She looked at Harvey, and he instantly caught on. ¡°Is this rted to me?¡± With a helpless nod, Vicky confessed, ¡°Up until now, I haven¡¯t been able to figure out how you¡¯re rted to this.¡± Their recent contact had been infrequent, their meetings even scarcer. Apart from the parties and the time Harvey visited her studio when Tyler stumbled upon them together, they had not met again. Even though Tyler had expressed his displeasure at that time and tried one could still deduce from Tyler¡¯s attitude that he harbored no intention to kill Harvey. Harvey contemted for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s exploiting our situation?¡± Vicky hesitated for a few seconds before replying, ¡°It¡¯s Tyler¡¯s mother.¡± Arching an eyebrow slightly, Harvey continued, ¡°And why would she do that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s always loathed me and has never wanted me to marry Tyler. Perhaps she¡¯s using this to divide me and Tyler.¡± ¡°If simple maniptions could destabilize your rtionship with Tyler, the two of you would¡¯ve gotten a divorce a long time ago.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that¡­¡± ¡°I suspect that there¡¯s a deeper reason behind her actions, and there¡¯s a chance someone else is behind this, using Valencia as a pawn.¡± Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°She went so far as to leave the country to avoid me. Uncovering the real motive won¡¯t be possible anytime soon. Meanwhile¡­¡± She shot a nce at him. ¡°Your life is in constant danger.¡± The fate of Johnson Corporation was unstable, and Harvey¡¯s life was at stake. Valencia was nowhere to be found, and Tyler¡¯s condition was worsening. All of these sudden events left Vicky feeling tired and helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault,¡± she said apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for this. For the time being, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to rest here in my studio.¡± Vicky¡¯s new studio was spacious with an office area, a changing room, and also a few lounges and bedrooms for employees to rest in. If any of them worked overtime, they could simply stay the night at the studio. Vicky had her own bedroom as well but would return home every day and never stayed the night in it before. Hence, she decided to move Harvey into her private bedroom. ¡°Alright, alright. Stop being all formal,¡± he said casually. ¡°Rest well,¡± she said. ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Can you lend me aptop that you¡¯re not using?¡± he asked. ¡°Why do you need one?¡± Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 ¡°I want to see how Johnson Group is doing,¡± said Harvey. ¡°I can¡¯t go outside now, but my employees will start to panic if I disappear for too long.¡± She studied the pale look on his face and wanted to advise him to rest, but she stopped herself. After all, she was the one responsible for his injury and troubles. ¡°Alright.¡± She then brought Harvey her spareptop. Upon switching it on, Harvey first checked the stock value of his firm and went on to browse a few business-rted websites. Vicky had seen those websites on Tyler¡¯sputer before but did not know what they were for. Harvey¡¯s expression darkened; the situation was worse than he imagined. As time went by, the look on his face grew darker. 10 minutester, he turned theptop off. ¡°So¡­has the situation with the Johnson Corporation improved?¡± Vicky inquired. Harvey put on a more rxed smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s stabilized for the time being.¡± Vicky knew the situation might not be as good as Harvey made it seem. If Tyler could deceive her about sparing Johnson Corporation, he could also not spare Harvey as well. After purchasing dinner for Harvey, Vicky headed home. Along the way, she called Noah to ask about the current situation with Johnson Corporation. Noah was not sure about the specifics, but he did not hold back from discussing what little he knew. ¡°The calm right now is just on the surface. I¡¯ve heard that the Johnson Corporation¡¯s business secrets have been leaked. Within a week, their situation is bound to be even more dire,¡± he said. Vicky was not in the mood to prepare dinner, so she instructed the house staff to get it ready ahead of time. That evening, Tyler returned home on schedule and the two shared a quiet dinner in the dining room. Studying Tyler¡¯s profound features, Vicky almost spoke up several times from the urge of asking why he lied to her. However, she held back in the end, knowing Tyler would surely discover that Harvey was in her studio if she demanded an exnation. After dinner, Tyler headed to his study to work while Vicky stayed in the bedroom to read. Around 10 p.m., Tyler returned to the room to take a shower as usual. After their customary intimacy, the two turned off the lights and went to sleep. Sometime in the middle of the night, Vicky had a nightmare and jolted awake. As she woke up, she realized Tyler-who had been sleeping beside her-was nowhere to be found. Vicky got up and quietly slipped out of bed. The bedroom door was slightly ajar, allowing the hallway light to seep through the crack. She could hear Tyler¡¯s distinctive voiceing through. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Still haven¡¯t found his whereabouts? Stoneford City has beenpletely sealed off; he couldn¡¯t have escaped. If you locate him, show no mercy. I don¡¯t want to see him alive. As for Johnson Corporation, there¡¯s no need for further action right now. Once Harvey is gone, Johnson Corporation will fall apart on its own.¡± Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Tyler might have sounded calm, but his words were unforgiving. Vicky stood outside the door to listen for a while longer before quietly returning to bed. A few minutester, Tyler returned, seemingly unaware she was awake. He pulled her closer by the waist and fell back to sleep. The next day, Tyler returned home in the evening, just in time to see Vicky walking out of the kitchen with freshly cooked dishes. She paused on her path and beamed at him. ¡°Go upstairs and get changed. Dinner is ready.¡± He stared at the dish she was holding. ¡°Did you cook again?¡± ¡°Cece and Jennifer are on a business trip and I don¡¯t have much to do alone in my studio, so I came home early. Go get changed. The food is getting cold,¡± she urged. Tyler felt hypnotized when he saw Vicky smile. Afterposing himself, he nodded slightly and ascended the stairs. When he came back down, the food was already set on the table, and there was the soup she always prepared for him on his left. During the meal, Vicky said, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to contact Harvey. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I can¡¯t seem to get through to him.¡± Halting for a moment with his fork in hand, Tyler looked at her darkly. ¡°You tried to contact him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vicky exined with a smile. ¡°You agreed to my proposal, and in return, I should honor my promise. Being a responsible person means being upfront. I figured I should rify things.¡± Resolutely, she met his gaze. ¡°What if he suddenly appears in front of me one day or maybe gives me a call? Wouldn¡¯t you misunderstand? I just thought I should tell him what¡¯s going on.¡± Tyler rxed slightly. ¡°He¡¯s probably just too busytely and doesn¡¯t have time to answer calls.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to wait a while, then,¡± said Vicky. ¡°If he contacts me, you won¡¯t misunderstand, right?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Good.¡± At 10 p.m., Tyler returned to his room as usual. He was about to head to the bathroom when a ss of milk was ced before him, followed by the sound of Vicky¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to drink the milk tonight.¡± Tyler lowered his gaze to find Vicky looking at him endearingly. He nced at the ss of milk in her hand but did not reach out for it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t like drinking milk,¡± Tyler said. ¡°I know.¡± Her voice remained gentle. ¡°But milk is good for your health, and it helps with sleep. You¡¯ll get used to it. Have you been pretending to be drunk recently to avoid drinking your milk?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze grew deeper, but he remained silent. Vicky brought the ss of milk to his lips. ¡°Do I need to feed it to you?¡± His thin lips curled slightly, and his dark eyes intensified. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He leaned down and whispered into her ear, ¡°Be it milk or even poison, I¡¯d drink it without hesitation as long as you feed it to me.¡± Vicky¡¯sshes trembled gently as she felt panic bubbling inside her. Tyler looked at the cup in her hand and muttered hoarsely,¡± Vicky, you know how to make me obey, don¡¯t you?¡± Vicky¡¯s cheeks flushed red at his words. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Vicky knew what Tyler wanted and how to make him obey. She contemted for a few moments. She took a deep breath and sipped the milk before closing her eyes and kissing him, to which Tyler responded. The milk trickled down Vicky¡¯s lips, but Tyler licked off every drop. Just as she was about to take another sip, Tyler refused to let her go. She immediately realized what he wanted to do. ¡°No¡­¡± She turned away and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t finished your milk¡­¡± His kiss stopped for a moment. Quickly, he took the cup from her hand and downed the milk in a gulp. Setting the cup on the table, Tyler then kissed her passionately, to which Vicky was overwhelmed. The night was serene. The moonlight filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a soft glow onto the floor. It waste, and Tyler was deeply asleep. Though Vicky was physically exhausted, she could not sleep. After making sure Tyler was truly asleep, Vicky carefully pulled away from his embrace and quietly left the room. Gently closing the door, she arrived at the entrance to Tyler¡¯s study. After unlocking the door with her fingerprint, she slipped into the study without making a sound. She did not turn on the light and instead used the shlight she prepared. Vicky turned on theptop on the desk and keyed in the password before searching for something on theputer. 10 minutester, she found what she was looking for. Her expression darkened as she took out a USB drive and copied its contents. With these taskspleted, she unplugged the USB drive and shut down Tyler¡¯sputer. She did not leave the study right away, however. Instead, she rummaged through the documents on the desk and in the drawers. Once she photographed the relevant files, Vicky rxed slightly. Wiping the sweat from her forehead, she prepared to leave. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just then, she heard a noise outside the room. Startled, instinctively switched off the shlight. As the door opened, she slid under the desk without a second thought. Simultaneously, the door opened, followed by a brilliant burst of light. Vicky¡¯s heart raced as she realized Tyler had entered the study. Not daring to make a sound, she frantically covered her mouth. For a moment, she almost felt like her heart was beating so loudly that the thumps echoed in the room. Soon, the footsteps stopped near the desk. She tensed, gritting her teeth and digging her nails into her palm. She had taken precautions to mix a sufficient amount of calming medicine into the milk, so it surprised her that Tyler could wake up. Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 As the footsteps approached, Vicky¡¯s heart raced. Just as she was about to cave and step outside, the footsteps stopped. It seemed like Tyler was only here to look around, so he turned the lights off and left. The door closed, and darkness returned to the room. Vicky rxed and copsed onto the ground weakly. Not daring to stay too long, she got up immediately, knowing Tyler was likely looking for her in other rooms. She could tell Tyler was walking toward the stairs and was heading downstairs to look for her. She hurriedly stepped out of the study, put the shlight away, and swiftly returned to the bedroom. About five minutester, she heard footsteps approaching again. She opened the door after taking a second to ready herself. d in his pajamas, Tyler stood at the doorway and was about to open the door. As he saw her emerging from the bedroom, he hesitated for a moment. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Vicky was the first to speak. His towering figure cast a shadow over the corridor light, his handsome features shrouded by the dimness. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Tyler questioned back, his voice hoarse. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Vicky delivered the exnation she prepared. ¡°I remembered there was a bank card in one of my clothing pockets. I¡¯ll need it tomorrow, and I didn¡¯t want to risk forgetting about it, so I went to the dressing room to check.¡± Since Tyler went to search his study, it was highly likely he explored her study or other nearby rooms as well. Waking up to find her absent, a normal person would first search the house. When Tyler failed to find her anywhere, he would wonder if she had gone out, which would lead him to check the dressing room. Vicky¡¯s words were a gamble on the assumption he had not her exnation, she observed his expression gingerly. Tyler remained calm and expressionless as he asked, ¡°So did you find it?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Yes, I found it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tyler stared at her intently, his low voice slightly hoarse as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve found it, go back to sleep.¡± Back in the bedroom, Vicky asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Did I wake you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Weariness crept onto his face as he rubbed his throbbing forehead. ¡°I had a nightmare and woke up because of it.¡± As the words left his lips, warm hands gently pressed against headache Tyler had been experiencing eased significantly. He closed his eyes, weing the relief. Peaceful silence loomed over them when Tyler spoke up. ¡°Is there something else you desire?¡± ¡°Something else?¡± Vicky¡¯s movements paused for a moment. ¡°No. You¡¯ve already transferred a considerable number of shares to me. It doesn¡¯t even have much practical use for me.¡± ¡°Hart Corporation¡¯s shares aren¡¯t something one can easily obtain.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Hart Corporation was highly sought after, and Tyler held the lion¡¯s share of its equity, approximately 90 percent. The remaining 10 percent was distributed among various shareholders. Hart Corporation¡¯s market value continued to soar, so no one was willing to sell their shares. Even Tyler struggled to aplish a full acquisition. Attempting to buy Hart Corporation out was practically impossible. ¡°What do you want, then?¡± With his eyes closed, Tyler asked in a subdued tone, ¡°All of Hart Corporation, perhaps?¡± Vicky¡¯s movement halted, and Tyler opened his eyes. Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Tyler met Vicky¡¯s clear eyes that reflected his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything,¡± said Vicky earnestly. ¡°All I want is for us to stay together and for you not to misunderstand me again.¡± Tyler flinched slightly and lowered his gaze. Vicky sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± All of a sudden, she felt a sudden tug from her wrist before she found herself pulled into his embrace. ¡°Vicky.¡± He brushed his lips across her cheek. ¡°So long as you stay by my side, I can give you anything.¡± She looked up and tried to speak, only to be stopped by a fierce kiss that swallowed all her words. The following day, Vicky made her way to her studio. She produced a small USB drive and handed it over to Harvey.¡± Take a look at the contents here and see if it can turn the situation around for your company.¡± Harvey looked at the USB drive in Vicky¡¯s hand with surprise. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you take a look.¡± After a brief silence, Harvey epted the USB drive from Vicky and inserted it into hisptop. As he opened the files within the drive, a glint of shock flickered in his eyes. ¡°Where did you get these files?¡± ¡°From Tyler¡¯sptop.¡± Vicky took out her phone and pulled up the photos she had taken. ¡°There are a few more documents here. Take a look at them as well.¡± Taking Vicky¡¯s phone, Harvey¡¯s eyes widened. The background in the photos was dimly lit, which indicated they were taken at night. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Vicky, I don¡¯t need you to do this for me,¡± he said helplessly. Vicky observed his exhausted face. ¡°All of this is my fault. I promised that I¡¯d take responsibility for it.¡± ¡°If Tyler finds out¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Vicky smiled.¡± Though he¡¯s done a lot of things to me, he¡¯s never physically harmed me or done anything truly damaging. He won¡¯t harm me even if he finds out. It¡¯s more likely he¡¯ll-¡± Guilt welled up in Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯IL..harbor even deeper resentment toward you. ¡°However, Johnson Corporation isn¡¯t doing so well, so let¡¯s just focus on getting through this crisis for now.¡± Vicky had decided on what to do next and said, ¡°Once the situation at Johnson Corporation stabilizes, you need to leave Zendonia. Don¡¯t evere back.¡± Harvey hesitated as he stared intently at her. In the end, he did not refuse her help and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The documents Vicky handed to Harvey seemed to have a significant impact. Not only did Johnson Corporation¡¯s stock value stabilize, but it even began to rise gradually. At the same time, Tyler¡¯s return at night becameter than usual, and his demeanor grew colder day by day. On this particr day, Tyler did not return home until past midnight. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Vicky asked when she spotted the frown on his face. ¡°Not yet.¡± Immediately, Vicky got out of bed. ¡°Let me prepare somete-night snacks for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tyler gently embraced her. ¡°A ss of milk will be enough.¡± Vicky fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°Has something gone wrong with thepany?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± There was a frosty bite to his tone. ¡°It seems there¡¯s a traitor in my firm.¡± Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Vicky¡¯s breath halted. ¡°A traitor?¡¯ ¡°Yeah. Thepany¡¯s top secret has been leaked, and all departments are making an effort to find this traitor,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He let go of her and continued, ¡°With information about certain projects leaked, ourpetitors are trying to get ahead of us and are working together to suppress Hart Corporation¡­ We¡¯re in for quite a lot of trouble.¡± Vicky knew Harvey would not sit on his thumbs and wait to be defeated, but she never imagined she would cause trouble for Hart Corporation by helping Harvey. Instantly, she felt at a loss for words and muttered, ¡°Tyler, the truth is¡­¡± As Vicky began to speak, Tyler¡¯s phone rang. His attention shifted as he retrieved his phone and answered the call. ¡°Mister Hart, regarding Harvey¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡± Harry¡¯s voice was heard from the other end of the line. Tyler narrowed his eyes. Vicky only managed to catch a few words before Tyler left the room. Realization dawned on Vicky that Tyler was still investigating Harvey¡¯s whereabouts; his intent to harm Harvey never wavered. If she told Tyler the truth, Harvey¡¯s life could be in jeopardy. About 10 minutester, Tyler returned after ending his call. It seemed he remembered the interrupted conversation as he asked, ¡°What were you about to say?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°I just wanted to remind you not to overexert yourself.¡± The depths of the man¡¯s profound eyes brimmed with emotions she could not quite decipher. ¡°Is that all?¡± Vicky nodded. Gradually, the emotions in Tyler¡¯s eyes seemed to fade. ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll take a shower.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The turbulence within Hart Corporation intensified, even affecting the stock market with a decline of several percentage points. While the corporation¡¯s foundation remained solid, the situation caused significant trouble. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As time passed, Harvey¡¯s injuries began to heal, and his time spent at theputer increased. Harvey was a formidable opponent-one who could cause great trouble for Hart Corporation with just a small amount of leaked information. Yet, Vicky found herself incapable of stopping him. The information was obtained through her actions, and shecked the standing and reason to intervene. On a certain day, just after Vicky and Harvey finished lunch, the doorbell to the studio rang abruptly. A nce through the peephole caused Vicky to pale within an instant. Without further thought, she hurried to Harvey¡¯s room and blurted out, ¡°Tyler¡¯s here. You need to hide.¡± Harvey¡¯s expression darkened. Ding, dong! The doorbell rang again. Vicky did not have time for another word and swiftly gathered the belongings in the room. After a few seconds of consideration, she decided to move Harvey¡¯s things to Cece¡¯s room instead. Each of them¡ªCece, Jennifer, and Vicky-had their own rooms. Vicky felt that it was inappropriate to ce Harvey in one of their rooms without permission, but in an emergency, she could not afford to consider that. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why Tyler¡¯s here or how long he¡¯ll stay,¡± Vicky muttered as she tidied Harvey¡¯s belongings. ¡°For now, hide in Cece¡¯s room. It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯d go there.¡± Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Harvey nodded. Just as they tidied up, the doorbell rang again. Ding! Vicky ignored it and worked quickly. s, her phone rang, and she had no option but to answer it. By then, most of Harvey¡¯s belongings had been put away. She answered the call while checking the room for things she might have missed. ¡°Vicky, where are you?¡± Tyler asked in a cold tone. Her heart dropped to her stomach, but she feigned a drowsy voice. ¡°In my studio, of course.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you opening the door?¡± She paused and said, ¡°I was taking a nap and didn¡¯t hear the bell. Are you at the door now?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hang on. I¡¯ming over to open the door.¡± After ending the call, Vicky motioned for Harvey to hide in Cece¡¯s room and went to answer the door. Tyler¡¯s tall and slender figure was at the doorstep. He watched as she rubbed her eyes drowsily and asked,¡± Did I disturb you?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Vicky ushered Tyler into the studio. ¡°What brings you here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Just happened to pass by, so I thought I¡¯d drop in,¡± Tyler replied, surveying his surroundings. ¡°Aren¡¯t your two assistants around?¡± ¡°They¡¯re on a business trip and haven¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they only supposed to be away for a week? They¡¯re still not back?¡± Vicky was taken aback. She mentioned it in passing, so she had not expected him to remember. ¡°Yeah,¡± Vicky answered softly. ¡°There was a fashion exhibition over there, so I asked them toe back after participating.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tyler nced around and asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s the new studio? Are you satisfied with it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great. Convenient location, and muchrger than the previous studio.¡± Furthermore, the entire floor belonged to her, and the other areas had been beautifully renovated. However, the studio¡¯s expansion was notpleted yet, so it had not been put into full use. ¡°Though I¡¯ve been here many times, I haven¡¯t had a close look,¡± said Tyler, his gaze seemingly distant. ¡°How about giving me a tour?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be working this afternoon?¡± ¡°My business partner had something urgent to attend to, so we rescheduled the afternoon signing for another time.¡± Tyler looked at Vicky and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busytely and haven¡¯t had much time with you. I happen to be free this afternoon, so I thought I¡¯d spend it with you.¡± Given his reasoning, refusing him might raise suspicion, so she forced a smile. ¡°Alright.¡± She began by showing Tyler the yet-to-be-opened office areas. ¡°It¡¯s just me, Cece, and Jennifer at the moment, so this section will be opened up when we have more people.¡± Tyler followed quietly behind Vicky as she introduced room by room. They soon arrived at her own work area. Vicky turned to ask, ¡°You¡¯ve visited my office before. Do you want to see it again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky led him into her office and offered him a ss of water. ¡°Have some water.¡± Tyler epted the ss, but his gaze remained fixed on her office sharply as if he was searching for something. Unable to find anything out of the ordinary, Tyler took a sip of water from the ss. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve seen Harry¡¯s design ns. I remember there are a few private rooms here,¡± he spoke. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Vicky froze. Bedrooms all look the same¡­ There¡¯s not much to see.¡± Tyler ignored her and held her close. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your bedroom here before. Why don¡¯t you give me a tour?¡± She walked toward her bedroom while he kept his arm around her. As the door opened, the room looked organized. Though, the sheets were slightly wrinkled as though someone had been sleeping on them. Tyler nced around and asked, ¡°This is your bedroom?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have many of your belongings here.¡± Vicky¡¯s office was adorned with numerous paintings, and her desk had an array of colorful trinkets. The windowsill held an abundance of potted nts, giving the room a lively ambiance. However, the nearby resting room appeared noticeably sparser, with hardly any of her belongings in sight. Anyone would be convinced the room was not hers. Without meeting his gaze, Vicky exined, ¡°I recently moved to this new studio, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to move my things here. Besides, I don¡¯t spend much time resting here, so¡­l just forgot.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t rest here often?¡± ¡°Yeah. I just felt a bit tired around noon today, so I took a short nap.¡± Tyler turned his gaze to her. ¡°I thought you rest here all the time.¡± Vicky lowered her head. ¡°I go home every day and often have lunch with you at Hart Corporation at noon. I don¡¯t actually spend much time in this room.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tyler did not dwell on the issue and shifted his gaze away. ¡°Let¡¯s go see the other rooms.¡± Vicky raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°You want to see the others¡¯ rooms too?¡± ¡°Yeah, is there a problem with that?¡± Vicky looked a bit awkward. ¡°The remaining two rooms belong to Jennifer and Cece. Since they¡¯re not here now, entering their rooms without permission seems appropriate.¡± ¡°How about you give them a call and ask for their opinion?¡± Vicky had not expected Tyler to be so persistent and asked hesitantly, ¡°You want me to call them?¡± ¡°Is it inappropriate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just¡­think it¡¯s weird that you¡¯re particrly interested in their rooms.¡± Tyler gave his reasoning in his usualposed manner. ¡°I chose the studio for you, and I think it¡¯s important to promptly understand your and your employees¡¯ needs to ensure yourfort.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°It¡¯s nice here. The three of us are quite satisfied, and we haven¡¯t felt any difort.¡± ¡°Cece and Jennifer are your employees. Even if they¡¯re not satisfied, they might not voice their concerns to you.¡± Tyler¡¯s intense gaze locked onto hers. ¡°As an employer, it¡¯s best to rely on firsthand experience instead of words.¡± Vicky struggled to find reasons to refuse his request.¡± Then¡­ I¡¯ll call them and ask.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vicky took out her phone, her fingers trembling slightly. She only hoped that Cece and Jennifer would not answer the call. s, the call was quickly picked up, much to her disappointment. ¡°Vicky?¡± Cece¡¯s cheerful voice resonated from the other end of the line. ¡°This fashion week¡¯s exhibition is really something. Though it doesn¡¯tpare to international events, it¡¯s still great!¡± There seemed to be some noise in the background, and Cece continued excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve taken loads of photos and videos. I¡¯ll show them to you when I¡¯m back in a few days.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Vicky replied absentmindedly. ¡°I saw your friends. They¡¯re indeed quite impressive.¡± Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 ¡°Right? The fashion show disys mostly designs by new designers, and they¡¯re really creative! Both Jennifer and I decided toe again next year.¡± After chatting for a while longer, Vicky cut to the chase. ¡± Cece, there¡¯s something that I need to ask you and Jennifer.¡± ¡°What, both of us?¡± Cece asked before calling out to Jennifer. ¡°Vicky, Jennifer is next to me now. What is it?¡± Cece seemed to have switched to speaker mode, and Vicky heard Jennifer asking curiously, ¡°Is Vicky calling?¡± ¡°Yeah. She said she needs to ask us something,¡± answered Cece. Vicky nced at Tyler, realizing she could not stall any longer. ¡°Tyler wants to take a tour of our studio, and since your and Jennifer¡¯s rooms are your private spaces, I wanted to ask if-¡° ¡°Mister Hart wants to tour our rooms? Sure thing,¡± Cece chimed in. ¡°My room is a bit messy, though. I hope he won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that either,¡± Jennifer piped in.¡± He¡¯s wee to take a look if he wants to.¡± Both of them agreed readily, and Vicky fell silent. ¡°Alright, you two go ahead and enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ll hang up for now.¡± After ending the call, Vicky turned to Tyler. ¡°Cece and Jennifer agreed¡­ Should we go ahead?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky¡¯s grip on her phone tightened upon hearing his response. First, she led Tyler to Jennifer¡¯s room. They stepped inside, revealing an opposite style of interior compared to Vicky¡¯s room. The designs and decoration styles of Vicky, Cece, and Jennifer¡¯s resting rooms were all distinct as the rooms had been customized to match their individual preferences. Upon entering Jennifer¡¯s room, a princess-like ambiance in shades of pink engulfed them. There were pink plush toys, pink curtains, and pink essories that flooded the room. It was evident Jennifer had taken great care in decorating her space. The room was not overly small but was not overly spacious either. It could notpete with Vicky¡¯s bedroom back home. Jennifer seemed organized, and all items were neatly arranged with no trace of another man¡¯s belongings. Tyler nced around casually and remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next one.¡± Cece¡¯s room was adjacent to Jennifer¡¯s. Standing before its door, Vicky tensed. Seeing her hesitation, Tyler asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Vicky forced a faint smile and pushed open the door. Compared to Jennifer¡¯s room, Cece¡¯s appeared considerably more casual. Items were haphazardly ced on the table, and the bed¡¯s sheets had not been neatly arranged. The room seemed slightly chaotic but was immactely clean at the same time. Tyler surveyed the surroundings in silence, while Vicky- upon confirming the room was empty-breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed Harvey had not been foolish enough to wait in the room. He must have sensed something was off and hid himself. His belongings had likely been concealed while she stalled Tyler. Just like Jennifer¡¯s room, there were no signs of any man in Cece¡¯s room. Everything seemed normal, yet Vicky found it hard to rx, knowing that Harvey might be hiding in the bathroom or the closet.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Even though Tyler had not entered the bathroom or opened the closet earlier, Vicky could not tell whether he might decide to do so. Moreover, he clearly spent more time in Cece¡¯s roompared to Jennifer¡¯s. Vicky did not dare to hurry him, fearing he might sense something was amiss. After a few more minutes passed, Tyler spoke up, ¡°We¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± It was only upon returning to her room that Vicky sighed in relief, and she carefully considered the situation. If Tyler had inspected the bathroom or opened the closet, it would have implied his visit today was not a spur-of-the- moment decision but rather a response to something he discovered. However, since he had not done so, it seemed like he was truly here by coincidence. Another half-hourter, Vicky suggested, ¡°You didn¡¯t have any ns for the afternoon, right? Since we have nothing going on here, how about we go for a walk?¡± Tyler stood up. Just as Vicky thought he was about to ept her proposal, Tyler suddenly held her from behind, much to her shock. Before she could react, Tyler¡¯s lips found her neck. Vicky sensed his intentions, and her heart raced. ¡°Tyler, we can¡¯t! We¡¯re still in the studio and-mph!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just us here,¡± he muttered huskily. Vicky wanted to protest, but Tyler¡¯s kiss silenced herpletely. The evening sky turned dark by the time everything was over. For the entire afternoon, Tyler devoured her like an insatiable beast. Vicky¡¯s eyelids were fighting to close, and she knew she would fall asleep if she closed her eyes. She could not afford to do so. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Vicky struggled to sit up. ¡°We should head back.¡± Tyler reached out, pulling her into his arms, his lips brushing her cheek tenderly. ¡°How about we just rest here tonight?¡± Vicky¡¯s drowsiness vanished instantly. ¡°Maybe not,¡± she replied. ¡°This is where I work. We shouldn¡¯t stay the night here.¡± ¡°It should be fine,¡± replied Tyler. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here, anyway.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m notfortable with it.¡± Tyler looked into her eyes. ¡°This is your room. Why would you feel ufortable staying here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just moved here, and I¡¯ve never spent a single night here.¡± She leaned against his chest and listened to his heartbeat before teasing, ¡°What if I get used to sleeping here and stop going home altogether?¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes. After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, then.¡± After putting on her clothes, she scanned the room and started tidying up. Tyler stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s messy. I¡¯m just going to tidy it up a little.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Do you still have the strength left to do that?¡± Tyler smirked. ¡°I thought you were in a hurry to go home because you were tired.¡± Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Vicky paused. ¡°It¡¯s just too messy. I¡¯m just going to move a few things back.¡± ¡°Do it tomorrow,¡± Tyler said calmly. ¡°No one is here, so there¡¯s no rush.¡± After a few moments of silence, she stopped and said,¡± Alright. Let¡¯s go home, then.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After getting dressed, the two returned home right away. The next day, when Vicky arrived at the studio, she found her room immactely arranged. She cringed as she gazed at Harvey, who was busy working on hisptop, not knowing how to face him. ¡°Hey.¡± Harvey looked up from hisptop, offering his usual smile as he greeted Vicky. He showed no hint of awkwardness as if yesterday¡¯s events never urred. ¡°Yeah,¡± Vicky muttered. ¡°How¡¯s your injury healing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost fully recovered.¡± Harvey shifted his gaze away from theptop. ¡°I should be able to leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Vicky furrowed her brow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit rushed?¡± If Harvey had been hospitalized, two weeks would have been ample time for recovery. However, since he needed to evade Tyler¡¯s pursuit, his recuperation at her studio had been notably slower than it would have been if he received better care at a hospital. ¡°I¡¯ve been resting here for quite a while,¡± Harvey exined.¡± Although I¡¯m notpletely healed, it¡¯s manageable. I can handle what awaits me.¡± Vicky understood that it was probably because of yesterday¡¯s incident that Harvey was considering leaving. She said hesitantly, ¡°Is it because of what happened yesterday that you¡­¡± Harvey shook his head with a smile. ¡°I was already nning to leave in the next few days. I¡¯ve been away from mypany for too long. While the situation has stabilized for now, certain matters can only be resolved by being there in person. Besides¡­¡± His expression darkened slightly. ¡°Tyler¡¯s sudden appearance here yesterday means he either learned or sensed that I might be here. This ce is no longer safe for me, and I need to leave as soon as possible.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Tyler¡¯s behavior yesterday had indeed been unusual, and Vicky had her suspicions as well. She thus suggested, ¡°If he did discover something, you can always use me as leverage to threaten him¡­¡± ¡°What kind of a man would I be if I used a woman as a shield in a battle between men?¡± he interrupted. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my safety; he won¡¯t harm me. ¡°But it might deepen the misunderstanding he already has about you.¡± Vicky sighed and smiled helplessly. ¡°Even if I do nothing, he¡¯s never really believed in me, or he wouldn¡¯t have tried to eliminate you.¡± There was a pause in the conversation before Harvey said,¡± Regardless, it¡¯s best for me to leave for the time being.¡± Noting she could not persuade him, Vicky refrained from furtherments. After their conversation ended, Harvey took out the new phone Vicky bought him and began contacting his subordinates to make arrangements for his departure. Vicky left the room. The next day, Vicky arrived at the studio early and said to Harvey, ¡°I¡¯ve checked Tyler¡¯s schedule. He has a full day of appointments today.¡± ncing at the time, she continued,¡± Around ten o¡¯clock, he has an important signing event. That might be a good time to make your move.¡± Harvey nodded and sent out messages to his subordinates. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 At 10 a.m., Vicky walked Harvey-who was fully covered by sunsses, a face mask, and a hat-out of the building. The carthat came for Harvey had long been waiting downstairs. Harvey stopped and said, ¡°Vicky, this is goodbye.¡± She studied him with a conflicted look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­for all the trouble I¡¯ve caused you.¡± ¡°I told you that you never need to thank me.¡± ¡°If you need help, call me anytime,¡± she added. ¡°Sure,¡± replied Harvey. He turned to leave before pausing as though he thought of something. ¡°Vicky.¡± She looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Harvey walked to her side and pulled her into his embrace, much to her shock. His deep, maic voice echoed in her ears. ¡°If therees a day that you want to leave this ce, you can alwayse to me. This time, I won¡¯t lose you again.¡± Vicky had not managed to utter a word when apuse resonated from behind them. ¡°What a delightful scene we have here; a great romantic drama between a loving couple.¡± Vicky stiffened at the all-too-familiar voice. She pushed Harvey away and turned to Tyler standing behind them with an icy expression. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Vicky turned pale. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tyler smirked. ¡°You seem quite surprised, Vicky.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered as she fell into a panicked state. ¡°Vicky, I once told you that you¡¯re not apetent actor¡­ Honestly, every time you try to put on a show in front of me, it¡¯s even challenging to not notice that you¡¯re lying,¡± Tyler continued. Vicky¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°Did you already know about this when you came over yesterday?¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°I knew ever since the first day you hid him in your studio.¡± Shocked, she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see how far you¡¯d go for him.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A lump formed in her throat, and she fell into silence helplessly. Tyler sneered coldly. ¡°You drugged me with rxants, ryed information to Harvey, stole Hart Corporation¡¯s trade secrets, and even resorted to deceiving me with sweet promises, only so that I¡¯d lower my guard¡­ Vicky, you truly are capable of doing anything if it¡¯s for Harvey.¡± Vicky wanted to exin herself but found herself rendered speechless in the face of his cold expression. Harvey stepped in front of Vicky, shielding her from Tyler¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°I forced Vicky into this; she¡¯s not responsible, w With his line of sight blocked, Tyler¡¯s eyesnded on Harvey. ¡°You forced Vicky?¡± he questioned, amused. ¡°How did you force her, I wonder?¡± Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Unlike Lincoln who constantly attempted to divide Tyler and Vicky, Harvey appeared indifferent and sincere. ¡°It¡¯s because I am threatening Vicky.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°With what?¡± Harvey chuckled. ¡°If I tell you that, I won¡¯t have the leverage to leave here alive. I can let you in on a little detail, though¡­ It¡¯s a secret I learned about Vicky during the time we were engaged.¡± Tyler turned to study Vicky, spotting a mixture of shock, anxiety, and bitterness on her pale face, and he instantly narrowed his eyes. ¡°The secret I know is enough to make Vicky do anything for me.¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°Harvey Sparks, do you take me for a child who can¡¯t tell lies from the truth?¡± Harvey lifted an eyebrow and mockingly continued, ¡°Tyler, can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m giving you an excuse to move on? Do you n on breaking up with Vicky today or something?¡± Tyler pursed his lips and his expression grew grim, but he remained silent. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re going to let me go now, and Vicky will obediently return home with you. As for everything that¡¯s happened recently, it was all because I forced Vicky intopliance, and she¡¯s not involved in any decision. You can continue living your happy life together. As for me¡­¡± He paused and continued in a muted tone, ¡°I won¡¯t appear in your lives anymore. Also, I¡¯ve sustained severe injuries and haven¡¯t fully recovered, so I¡¯m clearly not in a state to do anything to Vicky. You should be well aware of that, or you wouldn¡¯t have held back until now. In that case, how about a compromise?¡± Harvey proposed. The air seemed to have frozen. Harvey¡¯s proposition was highly alluring. He took all the responsibility onto himself so Tyler could continue to despise him and hunt him down, while none of that would concern Vicky. He handed Tyler a perfect reason to allow him and Vicky to stay together. Though everyone knew it was merely an excuse, it did not make a big difference as ignorance was the best gift to anyone who wanted to proceed with their lives. As long as he still desired Vicky and wanted to be with her, he had to find a justification for himself to continue their rtionship. Tyler frowned as he wavered when Vicky interjected, ¡°He didn¡¯t threaten me; I did this willingly.¡± Both Tyler and Harvey turned to look at her. Harvey furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± ¡°Sugarcoating the truth doesn¡¯t make it go away.¡± Vicky shook her head at him. ¡°And even if he agrees to this, he¡¯ll never spare you.¡± There was no better way to silence someone than to kill them, and she refused to go on with her life at the expense of another¡¯s life. When Vicky spoke, malicious intent shed in Tyler¡¯s eyes. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You do know me after all, Vicky.¡± Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Vicky smiled at Tyler. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for years. I know what kind of a person you are.¡± ¡°Are you saying you want to share Harvey¡¯s fate?¡± Vicky did not bother to exin herself and said, ¡°I guess you can say that.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Tyler sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so fearless for Harvey¡¯s sake. Back when my family forced you into breaking up with you, you¡¯ve never shown such perseverance.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°Vicky.¡± Harvey shook his head with disapproval, signaling her to stop arguing with Tyler. ¡°This won¡¯t work,¡± she said. ¡°He won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for me to worry about, not you.¡± ¡°So you knew he won¡¯t let you out of here alive all along, right?¡± she questioned. Harvey fell silent. Vicky smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you think I can still be with him if you die in front of me? If he secretly kills you, can he and I continue as if nothing¡¯s happened?¡± She turned her head and gazed into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even if you manage to deceive me for a while, secrets aren¡¯t meant to be kept forever. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll know the truth. Once I do, I won¡¯t be able to be with you.¡± Tyler stared at Vicky. ¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t survive without him?¡± ¡®There¡¯s no such thing asplete reliance on others. I¡¯m no exception,¡± Vicky calmly replied. ¡°I can survive without him, but I can¡¯t stay peacefully by your side if he dies.¡± ¡°Vicky, I said that I¡¯d give you anything you want as long as you don¡¯t leave me, and you promised you¡¯d never leave me, ¡± said Tyler, sounding restrained. ¡°Are you going against your words for an ex- fiance?¡± ¡°My condition for not leaving you is that you stop targeting Harvey, that you¡¯d stop hunting him down,¡± Vicky said. ¡°You deceived me first. You said you¡¯d spare Harvey, but you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re choosing to sever ties with me for his sake?¡± he questioned. A hint of hesitation flickered in Vicky¡¯s eyes, but recalling Tyler¡¯s ruthlessness, she chose not to back down and said,¡± Yes.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°All I wanted was to see how far you¡¯d go for Harvey. I must say, I¡¯m truly surprised.¡± His voice was cold, tinged with self-mockery. ¡°Anything and anyone can be your excuse for leaving me¡­ In your heart, I¡¯ll always be the least important person that you can cast away. N He red at Vicky. ¡°Why are you doing this to me, Vicky? Haven¡¯t I been good enough to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been good to me.¡± Vicky watched him quietly. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can ept your actions. If it weren¡¯t for Harvey¡¯s situation, I could¡¯ve continued being with you, but your behavior has crossed the line, so¡­¡± She lowered her gaze and uttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tyler knew what her apology implied, and he froze. His heart plunged into a coldness beyond measure as his blood ran cold. An excruciating pain tore through him from his chest and engulfed his entire body. Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 However, Tyler calmed down very quickly. ¡°Vicky,e home with me,¡± he spoke calmly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky looked at him quietly as if she wanted to figure out his truest thoughts, but Tyler¡¯s handsome face was as cold as ever. Disappointed, she thought it would be futile to talk some sense into him. Nevertheless, she wanted to give their rtionship onest chance. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you if you let Harvey go.¡± A sinister glint shed across Tyler¡¯s eyes. He could not control his emotions anymore. ¡°It¡¯s always Harvey! Is he the only person you care about? Just who am I to you, Vicky?¡± Suddenly, he took out a gun and pointed it at Harvey. ¡°What if I insist on killing Harvey today?¡± The bright sunlight reflected off the cold metal of the gun. Vicky¡¯s pupils shrank. A secondter, she threw herself in front of Harvey. ¡°You¡¯ll have to kill me first if you want him dead!¡± Harvey¡¯s expression faltered. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, Vicky!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being rash.¡± Vicky looked straight into Tyler¡¯s eyes, though she spoke to both Tyler and Harvey. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve never been this clear-headed in my life.¡± Hurt and disbelief shed across Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to protect him¡­no matter what?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± said Vicky resolutely. ¡¯ ¡°Even if it means you¡¯ll die?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s more important than me to you?¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, Vicky answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler broke out in a frustratedugh. ¡°So you¡¯re saying your ex-fiance is more important than your current husband?¡± Vicky made no replies. Instead, she asked, ¡°Can you let us go now?¡± Tyler smirked. He looked condescendingly at Vicky and pointed his gun think that¡¯s possible?¡± Vicky did not waver. ¡°Fine. Why don¡¯t you just shoot us now?¡± Tyler tightened his grip on the gun, causing the veins on his hand to pop up. ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to kill you!¡± ¡°Then do it!¡± Even though Harvey was a good head taller than Vicky, she stood in front of him like an immovable mountain. Tyler fell into a trance when he saw her like that. Suddenly, he realized something. ¡°You knew from the beginning I won¡¯t kill you, right?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°I knew from the beginning you can never bear to kill me,¡± said Vicky softly. Her voice sounded like it came from very far away. At that moment, she knew she had Tyler in the palm of her hand. He, who could not get her, no matter how hard he tried, and her, the only woman he had ever loved in his life. Tyler gazed at her for a long while before slowly putting down his gun. Seeing this, Vicky¡¯s face rxed a little. She then turned back to look at Harvey. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Vicky to Harvey. Harvey opened his mouth but then closed it again. It looked as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he simply said, ¡°Okay.¡± Just when Vicky was about to walk away, she saw Tyler raising his gun again from the corner of her eyes. Her expression swiftly changed. ¡°Harvey, watch out!¡± The words had not even left her lips for a second before a loud bang was heard. Harvey quickly dodged to the side, but Tyler shot him again. The sound of the bullets being fired threw the whole scene into chaos as men from both sides of the party came rushing in. Vicky stood where she was as she stared at the men fighting around her. Harvey had a gun too. He fired a few shots at Tyler in retaliation, but he was able to deftly avoid the bullets aimed at him. Harvey quickly pulled Vicky away while Tyler was dodging the bullets. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s too dangerous here. Let¡¯s go.¡± His voice snapped Vicky out of her shock. She nodded and immediately followed him out.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, another group of men in ck came rushing in and had Vicky and Harvey surrounded, cutting off their escape route. Vicky turned pale. It was obvious they were Tyler¡¯s men. After all, they were in Stoneford City¡ªTyler¡¯s territory. He knew Harvey would be there so had stationed his men in all the escape routes. It was near impossible for them to escape from Tyler. ¡°We¡¯re outnumbered,¡± said Vicky in a low voice after ncing at Tyler, who reeked of hostility standing some distance away. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to get out of here safely.¡± She straight into Harvey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Use me as a hostage. That¡¯ll make him think twice about doing anything rash.¡± ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± Before Harvey could finish his sentence, Vicky cut him off.¡± My life will be hell if he captures me this time while you¡¯ll probably die here. It¡¯s not a matter of whether you can or can¡¯t. It¡¯s a matter of you have to do it no matter what, Harvey.¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t do it now,¡± hissed Vicky. ¡°We have to move fast before hepletely gives up on me. We¡¯ll both die here once he decides he doesn¡¯t love me anymore.¡± Harvey had always been a decisive man. After thinking it over for a second, he agreed to go with Vicky¡¯s n. He put his gun to her head, and the two of them walked out from where they were hiding. ¡°Tyler, put down your gun!¡± he ordered coldly. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw Vicky had a gun pointed at her head. ¡°You want to kill her? She chose you over me, and she¡¯s even willing to die for you too! And you¡¯re using her to threaten me?¡± he asked sharply. Harveyughed. ¡°What does any of that have to do with me? Gloria is the woman I love, not Vicky! The only reason I got close to her is so I can use her. With Vicky¡¯s help, not only did I manage to save my company, but we were able to hurt yourpany in the process too! Tyler, there¡¯s been lots of problems in yourpany recently, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened at Harvey¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, enough of the chit-chat. Let us go now,¡± said Harvey emphatically. ¡°And what if I refuse?¡± Tyler asked coldly. ¡°Well, since I¡¯m going to die anyway, I might as well bring Vicky down to hell with me,¡± Harvey answered lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Try me,¡± said Harvey with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet on Vicky¡¯s life. Do you?¡± Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Tyler was not surprised Harvey would use Vicky to threaten him since he predicted he would pull this stunt on him. However, Harvey was right; Tyler was not willing to bet on Vicky¡¯s life at all. ¡°Let Vicky go,¡± said Tyler calmly, ¡°and HI let you walk away.¡± ¡°As if I¡¯ll believe that. You even lied to Vicky before, so why should I believe you?¡± Harvey was no fool. ¡°Put down your gun, and ask your men to leave.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. After a few seconds of silence, he ordered his men to withdraw. Thus, the men who had Vicky and Harvey surrounded retreated. ¡°Your gun, Tyler,¡± reminded Harvey. Tyler¡¯s gaze never left Harvey while he put his gun down on the ground. ¡°Kick it over here,¡± said Harvey. Tyler did exactly as he asked. After making sure the gun was out of Tyler¡¯s reach, Harvey- still holding Vicky hostage-walked outside. However, everything changed in a split second when Harvey walked past Tyler. Swiftly, Tyler grabbed Harvey¡¯s hand that held the gun. Harvey did not expect Tyler would dare to act so rashly, not when Vicky was held hostage, so he was caught off-guard. By the time Harvey recovered from his shock, Tyler had stolen the gun and pulled Vicky away, too. Harvey¡¯s eyes turned cold. He managed to grab Vicky¡¯s wrist just as Tyler was about to steal her away. He knew it would be impossible for Tyler to steal both the gun and Vicky at the same time. Besides, stealing a human was much harder than stealing an inanimate object like a gun. Once Harvey pulled Vicky back, he lightly pushed her out of his way again as he knew Tyler would not fire the gun at that moment. They were too close for Tyler to take that kind of risk. Thus, Harvey did not want to lose this opportunity to engage Tyler in a closebat fight. Harvey was a good fighter, but since he had not fully recovered from his previous injuries, Tyler managed to get an upper hand after a few rounds. Harvey¡¯s face turned paler by the minute, and his wound burst open again. Blood trickled down his chest. Seeing Harvey was about to copse, Vicky screamed,¡± Tyler, stop! I¡¯m going to shoot if you don¡¯t!¡± Tyler nced at her and saw she was pointing his gun, which she picked at him. Her fingers were trembling, but her face was calm. Tyler was a little taken aback. ¡°He pointed a gun at you, used you to threaten me, and you still want me to let him go? n ¡°Yes. Let him go now, or I¡¯m going to shoot you,¡± Vicky replied resolutely. Tyler chuckled softly. ¡°You really want him to live that much, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A sinister glint shed across Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°The more you care about him, the more I want him dead!¡± He immediately lunged for Harvey¡¯s vital point after he said that. Bang! Vicky shot at the open space behind Tyler. It was her first time shooting a gun, and she jolted back at the impact. Though, she quickly recovered herself. ¡°Tyler, the next bullet will be on you if you don¡¯t let Harvey go now.¡± A never-seen viciousness appeared in Tyler¡¯s eyes. Vicky¡¯s threat did nothing to stop him. In fact, he started punching Harvey even harder. Bang! The sound of a ounshot rano across the air aoain.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 This time, the bullet pierced Tyler, and his blood swiftly stained his shirt. Stunned, he looked down at his chest and froze. i After some time, he slowly looked up at Vicky¡¯s unforgiving expression. Her eyes wavered a little when their eyes met. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ve told you to stop,¡± she forced herself to say calmly. Tyler smiled mockingly. He looked at the half-unconscious Harvey and was about to punch him again when another bullet hit him in the chest. Blood spurted everywhere and he staggered back involuntarily, causing more blood to drip down to the floor. It was as though red flowers bloomed wherever his bloodnded. Vicky quickly ran up and helped up Harvey, who had fallen to the ground. ¡°Harvey, are you okay?¡± ¡°Never better,¡± said Harvey weakly. ¡°Tyler is too hurt to summon his men back for the time being. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡± With Vicky¡¯s support, she and Harvey left the ce without a second thought. Tyler clutched his chest and looked at Vicky¡¯s retreating figure before cking out to the floor. A monthter, in a room inside a mansion. Harvey turned to Vicky, who looked outside the window. ¡°Vicky, are you really going to leave?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Tyler will never forgive me for shooting him. He might even kill me that other than leaving this ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t because of me, you and Tyler¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°No. Things wouldn¡¯t have ended well for me and Tyler even if you breaking, and you were just a convenient excuse,¡± Vicky chimed in calmly. Vicky did not seem to want to talk about that topic anymore, so she turned to Harvey and asked, ¡°Has all the arrangement been made?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Harvey solemnly. ¡°Stoneford City has been in a lockdown for the past month. People can come in but can¡¯t go out, so it¡¯s not that easy to get out of the city now. Still, our chances of being discovered will get higher the longer we stay. I¡¯ve asked my men to look into the matter, and they reported back that it¡¯s best to leave today.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get a move on, then.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Vicky walked out of the mansion with a tired expression when she spotted a familiar figure leaning nonchntly against the car door from the corner of her eyes. The figure was smoking a cigarette, and the smoke clouding his head made it difficult for Vicky to see his face clearly. After the smoke had cleared, Vicky was stunned to see who it was. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Hearing her calling his name, Tyler slowly raised his head and looked at her coldly. ¡°So, have you been enjoying yourself with Harvey for the past month?¡± he asked. Vicky¡¯s eyes trembled with disbelief. ¡°Tyler, you¡­¡± Tyler smirked. ¡°Come now, you¡¯re making it seem like you¡¯re the victim here when you shot me twice so you can elope with-¡° Before he could finish his sentence, Harvey¡¯s angry voice cut him off. ¡°Tyler, can you please juste back to reality?! Stop making up things that didn¡¯t happen!¡± Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Vicky didn¡¯t elope with me, nor did she shoot you! Just look at her! Look at how frail she¡¯s be because of you!¡± shouted Harvey. Tyler looked at him condescendingly. ¡°That¡¯s funny. Tell me: Just how many bad guys would admit they¡¯re the bad guys?¡± For some reason, Harvey started fuming after Tyler asked him that. His usually confident expression turned dark. ¡°Tyler, you-¡± He only managed to get two words out before Vicky pulled his arm to stop him. She shook her head apologetically at him. Harvey quickly suppressed his anger when he saw the look in Vicky¡¯s eyes. He turned his face away and stayed quiet. Vicky turned to Tyler. ¡°Let¡¯s talk back home.¡± Tyler seemed a little surprised. He raised his eyebrow. ¡¯¡±Home? You¡¯re seriously thinking of going home with me after everything that happened?¡± Vicky nodded. She went up to hold Tyler¡¯s hand, but he shook her off coldly, causing Vicky¡¯s hand to freeze in midair. ¡°I don¡¯t want you anymore, even if you¡¯re willing to go home with me now. After all, I¡¯m not desperate enough to take back a woman who¡¯s been living with another man for the past month.¡± He then looked at her. ¡°Vicky, do you seriously think I must have you and no one else?¡± he asked with a smirk. Not waiting for Vicky to reply, he suddenly opened the front passenger door and roughly pulled out a woman. ¡°Ouch! Tyler, that hurts! Can¡¯t you be a bit gentler?¡± the woman whined. Vicky¡¯s eyes immediately shrank when she took a good look at the woman, who was smiling smugly back at her. ¡°Avery Yeager¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Shaw, we meet again,¡± said Avery with a smirk. She then looped her arms around Tyler¡¯s and pressed her body against his before lifting her chin proudly. ¡°I heard everything from Tyler. Not only did you steal Hart Corporation¡¯s trade secrets for Harvey, but you also shot Tyler. So, he decided doesn¡¯t want you anymore. I guess what I¡¯m saying is that I¡¯m his woman now!¡± i She pressed her body closer to Tyler¡¯s, causing him to frown and subtly pushed her away. The smell of perfume made him want to puke. He even felt physically diforted, and he wished for nothing more than to keep her as far as possible away from him. However, he managed to suppress the urge to push her away since Vicky was watching his every move. At that moment, Vicky had turned pale and her eyshes were trembling. She was obviously in a state of shock and disbelief. Seeing this, Tyler suddenly felt a stab in his heart, but that feeling was quickly reced by the adrenaline rush of getting his revenge. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Tyler gazed into Vicky¡¯s quivering eyes. ¡°You lied to me, Vicky. And you know what¡¯s worse? Is that you did it for Harvey. But do you really think you can keep all the men in the world in the palm of your hand?¡± Vicky looked at him tiredly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you to stop seeing Avery, so why do you still¡­¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± cut in Tyler. Avery¡¯s expression immediately changed. She grabbed Tyler¡¯s arm possessively. ¡°Just how shameless can you be, Vicky? You have no right to say who Tyler gets to see-not when you¡¯re cheating on him with Harvey! You¡¯re the most shameless woman I¡¯ve ever met in my life!¡± she said shrilly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Harvey was at the end of his patience.¡± Tyler, wake up! Vicky didn¡¯t elope with me. The reason she¡¯s here today is because you¡¯re sick! She¡¯s been trying to find you a cure all this while. You must be blind if you can¡¯t see how thin she¡¯s be because of you!¡± Tyler smirked. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s because of me? Why do I get the feeling it¡¯s because she knew what she was doing was wrong and the guilt and stress must¡¯ve got to her?¡± Harvey was speechless. He could not believe just how out of touch with reality Tyler could be. It took him a while to finally find his voice. ¡°Tyler, have you forgotten what you¡¯ve promised Vicky? You should know Avery is up to no good!¡± ¡°What right do you have for using me of going back on my words when must say, this is the most double standard thing I¡¯ve evere across in my life,¡± replied Tyler mockingly. He suddenly pulled Avery closer to him, despite him having to suppress the disgust he felt toward her. ¡°Avery¡¯s right. She¡¯s my woman from now on.¡± He looked down condescendingly at Vicky. ¡°As for the divorce papers, I¡¯ve already signed them. The only thing you need to do now is toe home with me to wrap up the divorce procedures. Then, you can live happily ever after with the love of your life.¡± Vicky suddenly burst out in tears, stunning Tyler. Harvey¡¯s face hardened when he saw Vicky crying. His first instinct was tofort her, but he stopped himself after some thought. ¡°No wonder Vicky looks exhausted every time I see her,¡± he muttered. Tyler instinctively pushed Avery away and walked up to Vicky when he saw her crying. ¡°Tyler! This is just another trick of hers!¡± Avery shouted as she chased after him. ¡°Have you forgotten how she lied to you in the past?¡± Tyler stopped walking. Seeing her words were making an effect on him, Avery continued, ¡°She must¡¯ve realized she couldn¡¯t escape and decided to y the victim again! She¡¯s only ying with your heart, Tyler! You must not let her get away with-¡° Suddenly, Vicky pped Avery harshly. ¡°Ah!¡± The force of the impact was so strong that it caused Avery to fall to the ground. ¡°Vicky Shaw, you b*tch! How dare you hit me?¡± said Avery angrily. She covered her painfully swollen cheek with her hand. ¡°Kill her, Tyler! Kill this sl*t! Just think of how many times she cheated on you with Harvey!¡± Tyler ignored her. He looked at Vicky with an indecipherable expression in his eyes instead. Avery was about to continue fueling the mes when someone walked out of the mansion. ¡°Avery, I¡¯m really disappointed in you.¡± The woman looked down at Avery, who was still on the ground, with disgust.¡± The existence of a doctor in this world is to help the sick. How can you break the Hippocratic oath in your selfishness? You should be ashamed to call yourself a doctor.¡± Avery looked at the woman dazedly, ¡°l-lsabe?¡± Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Isabe red at Avery. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d do something like this, Avery.¡± A hint of guilt shed across Avery¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly reced by another emotion. ¡°Isabe, I have nothing to do with this. Tyler was already sick to begin with¡­ You knew that too, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing you read my notes without me knowing?¡± Isabe asked coldly. It was a question, but her tone signaled to everyone she knew the answer. Avery decided to continue ying dumb. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! The only reason I¡¯m here is ¡¯cause Tyler asked for my help¡­ In fact, I¡¯m the most innocent party in all of this.¡± Avery instantly knew Tyler was only using her since he did not do anything after Vicky pped her. Thus, it would be hopeless to think he would make Vicky pay for what she did. Tyler frowned when he heard what Avery said. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± he asked. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized yet? Vicky betraying you and shooting you with a gun is just part of a false memory. Your memory is all jumbled, causing you to mix up everything. Everything you thought happened didn¡¯t happen at all. ¡°Vicky never shot at you. In fact, the gun wound on your chest was from the time when you were trying to save Vicky and Lincoln shot at you. If you don¡¯t believe me, have a doctor check on your wound, and he¡¯ll tell you exactly when you got it,¡± exined Harvey. Isabe ignored Avery and shifted her attention to Tyler. She looked sympathetically at him. ¡°Mister Hart, Mister Sparks is right. Missus Hart has been working round the clock to find a cure for your sickness. The reason she came here today was because Mister Sparks knew some very talented psychiatrists, and she brought me along to explore possible solutions for your problem. Currently, the psychiatrists I¡¯ve mentioned are still inside the mansion.¡± The psychiatrists felt it was not the best time to show their faces at that moment. ¡°So what you¡¯re all saying is¡­everything I thought had happened was just in my mind?¡± Tyler asked dazedly. Isabe nodded. She med herself for what happened. ¡°Yes. Your hypnotherapy treatment-failed. And your memory has been in a state of chaos ever since then.¡± Tyler turned toward Vicky. ¡°So you didn¡¯t betray me? Nor did you steal trade secrets from Hart Corporation to give to Harvey? You also didn¡¯t hide Harvey in your studio?¡± Before Vicky could answer him, Harvey interjected, already at his limits. ¡°Tyler, I understand all jumbled, but how could you insist Vicky would betray you? She¡¯d never hurt you for me!¡± He pushed Vicky to stand in front of Tyler. ¡°She¡¯s never once thought of leaving you, even when you kept ming her for something she didn¡¯t do.¡± Tyler looked at Vicky. Her face was riddled with exhaustion, which was made worse by how severely underweight she was. Even though she was wearing a scarf on her neck, Tyler could still vaguely see the bruises and biteBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. marks on it. ¡°I¡­L..did that?¡± ¡°Who else but you? You¡¯d hurt her whenever you mistakenly thought she betrayed you, and this happens quite often. Yet, she never once mes you. Instead, she¡¯d patientlyfort you until you calm down.¡± Sometimes, Tyler would wake up from his confusion very quickly and feel remorseful for hurting Vicky. Thus, no matter how resistant he was to the idea of getting treatment, he still agreed to it because he was determined not to hurt Vicky anymore. s, the treatment did not work. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 This was the best example of the treatment¡¯s failure. While Tyler was clear-headed, Vicky told him Harvey knew talented psychiatrists. Of course, she would have Isabe investigate their backgrounds before all else. Tyler made no objections then, but he soon forgot about the whole thing. He even started imagining Vicky was betraying him. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who you thought Vicky was cheating with. There were also Noah, Alex, Sebastian¡­ In fact, you thought Vicky was cheating on you with almost all of the guys she had contact with. ¡°She stopped talking to all guys after that! And if she had to meet a male client, she¡¯d always bring others with her. She did all this to make sure you won¡¯t get triggered, but it was all in vain because you didn¡¯t get any better,¡± said Harvey. He then turned to Avery, who was still on the ground, with hatred and disgust. ¡°No one knows what Missus Hart, your mother, asked you to do that day. But ording to our research, it has something to do with Avery. Not only is she the heiress of the Yeager family, but she¡¯s also under Valencia¡¯s protection as well. We can¡¯t make her talk or lock her up for interrogation¡­¡± Harvey turned to look at Tyler. ¡°But you should know that Avery has been secretly meeting up with you behind Vicky¡¯s back. Her motive is to fuel the mes of your imagination. Vicky has told you more than once to stay away from Avery. s, even though you agreed to do as she said everytime, you just as quickly forget the promise you¡¯ve made her. ¡°This time was no exception. All the times you think Vicky was going to betray, leave you, or meet up with another man ¡­ It was all in your head.¡± Harvey¡¯s words echoed inside Tyler¡¯s mind. ¡®So everything was just my imagination?¡¯ He looked at Vicky once more. She looked visibly worn out. She had not had a moment to rest ever since Tyler was diagnosed with a mental disorder. While he was suffering in his imagination, she was suffering with him in real life. Seeing Tyler slowly regain his sanity, Vicky walked up to him and gently held his cold hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll tell you everything then,¡± she said softly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. This was not the first time this happened, nor would it be thest. Every time, Vicky would patiently exin what happened to him. Tyler¡¯s eyes slowly came to focus. It looked like he was back to being himself. ¡°I might forget everything again once we¡¯re back,¡± he said self-deprecatingly. Vicky looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you remember me, it¡¯s more than enough.¡± She decided to stay through everything, which not many could do. To her, the suffering was made worse by theck of cure. Tyler looked into her gentle eyes. His lips parted as though he wanted to say something when he suddenly hugged her tightly. Even though he knew he brought her nothing but pain, he could not bring himself to let her go. In fact, he would never let her go. Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Avery, who was still on the ground, burned with jealousy when she saw Tyler hugging Vicky. She subconsciously dug her nails into her palms. ¡®It¡¯s okay, Avery. It¡¯s okay. Tyler will be mine sooner orter,¡¯ she mentally repeated to calm herself down. Tyler had been poisoned by a very unique poison, with Avery being the only person in the world who had the antidote. The poison and the hypnotic control Tyler was under was a potentbination that could not be easily undone. ¡®They¡¯ll never have a day of peace as long as I¡¯m alive! Sometimes, giving up is the better option since not doing so will only push one further into the abyss of despair,¡¯ thought Avery. After calming Tyler, Vicky turned to Isabe and Harvey.¡± The two of us will go now.¡± Both Isabe and Harvey nodded. They both knew this would not be thest time Tyler would go crazy again. After that, the two of them walked back into the mansion, leaving Avery alone outside. ¡°Is there really no other way to cure him?¡± Harvey asked after shutting the door. ¡°I can only think of two ways,¡± replied Isabe with a frown.¡± The first is to make Avery give us the antidote and tell us what went down during the hypnotization process. However, judging from her attitude today, she¡¯ll never do that. The second way is to make Tyler hate Vicky since it seems like her love for him isn¡¯t curing him at all and-¡° ¡°No,¡± Harvey cut in with a frown. ¡°Doing that will be cruel to her.¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Isabe with a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t suggested the second way to her. I want to make sure there¡¯s no other option before resorting to that option.¡± ¡°Vicky went through a lot of pain, stress, and suffering to find a cure for Tyler, so to make him hate her¡­ Well, that¡¯s just too cruel,¡± said Harvey deeply. ¡°But Mister Sparks, have you noticed something? All the confusion and fake memories Mister Hart had were projections of what he thought his wife was in the past. He didn¡¯t pull them out of thin air. There is some basis for his fake memories. ¡°There were cracks in their rtionship from the start, which would¡¯ve been slowly repaired in time. However, something like this happened before the cracks could be fully repaired,¡± said Isabe helplessly. Harvey looked at Isabe with darkened eyes. ¡°What exactly happened that day?¡± Isabe shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Mister Hart still couldn¡¯t remember what happened that afternoon. Missus Hart did ask him the same question when he was clearheaded and he did ask someone to look into the matter, but they all came up empty-handed.¡± Isabe looked at Harvey. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve looked into the matter, too?¡± ¡°Yes, but all the leads have been wiped clean. I think¡­¡± ¡°Someone from the Hart family is in on this.¡± ¡°Yes. I think Old Mister Hart is in on it, too.¡± Harvey looked outside the window. ¡°He¡¯s one heck of an old fox. He might not have done the dirty deed himself, but the fact that we came up empty-handed in ourN?velDrama.Org owns this text. investigation is proof enough that this has his name written all over it.¡± ¡°It sounds like everyone is staunchly against Mister Hart being with his wife.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no end to Old Mister Hart¡¯s ambition. As much as he hase to admire Vicky, he¡¯ll never ept someone who doesn¡¯t bring benefits to the family.¡± Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Harvey smiled. ¡°I heard Old Mister Hart had a teenage sweetheart from a rtively well-off family. They were about to get married when a girl from a richer family fell in love with Old Mister Hart. She promised him she¡¯d help him achieve dominion over the entire Hart family if he agreed to marry her. ¡°Sad to say, Old Mister Hart didn¡¯t even think twice about leaving his fiance at the altar and marrying the richer girl. My heart goes out to his fiance. Can you imagine being dumped on your wedding day?¡± Isabe did not know much about the Hart family¡¯s secret history, so she simply listened. Harvey decided enough had been said on the topic, so he changed to another one. ¡°I know we still don¡¯t have a clue what happened to Tyler that day, but shouldn¡¯t we at least have something to go on after treating him for so long?¡± They were just picking up where they had left off before Tyler came. ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve seen, I¡¯m pretty sure Mister Hart went through some sort of traumatic experience that afternoon. Also, there were signs of him having been under hypnotic control,¡± replied Isabe. Harvey frowned. ¡°But Tyler isn¡¯t the type of person who¡¯d be easily hypnotized, right?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, yes.¡± A cold glint shed across Isabe¡¯s eyes. ¡°But if the hypnotist knows the exact condition that¡¯s ailing Mister Hart, he¡¯ll need to only worsen that condition to make it work. Throw in a couple of drugs, and it¡¯ll be easy to put Mister Hart under hypnotic control.¡± Apart from Isabe and Vicky, the only other person who knew the details about Tyler¡¯s condition was Avery. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault; I was careless. That¡¯s how Avery knew about Mister Hart¡¯s condition,¡± said Isabe guiltily. Even though she had talked about Tyler¡¯s condition with Avery before, she made sure to keep the details to herself. Besides, even if Avery knew the exact condition Tyler was in, it would still be difficult for her to urately get Tyler to behave how she wanted him to. ¡°If my guess is correct, not only does Avery know about Tyler¡¯s current condition, but she must¡¯ve gotten information from Missus Valencia Hart about the ¡®treatment n¡¯ they forced Tyler to go through in the past,¡± added Isabe. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Avery was a very talented psychiatrist, too. She was an even more talented psychiatrist than Isabe. Isabe had no idea what kind of ¡®treatment n¡¯ Tyler went through in the past. Only Avery did, and with her capabilities, it would be easy for her to work Tyler¡¯s condition in her favor. However, all of these were only Isabe¡¯s guesses. She did not have any evidence that would conclusively prove Avery was the mastermind behind all this. After a long moment of silence, Harvey finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s not give up just yet.¡± Isabe turned to look at him in confusion. ¡°Why are you still willing to help him when he tried to make yourpany go under? He even sent a hitman to go after you.¡± Harvey smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not helping him; I¡¯m helping Vicky. Besides, he wasn¡¯t in his right mind when he did all that. If I wanted revenge, I should go after the men who tried to set Tyler up so that we¡¯ll both go down to show them they messed with the wrong person.¡± Isabe smiled. ¡°I now know why Mister Hart sees you as his strongest rival. After all, not many people can boast they possess the same level ofpassion and intelligence as you do.¡± After they got home, Vicky exined everything to Tyler again. Even though Tyler sometimes confused reality with fiction, he was still as smart as ever. Deliberately hiding the truth from him would only make him more suspicious of her. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 After listening to Vicky¡¯s ount, Tyler fell silent for a long while. He was clear-headed for the moment, but who was to say how long this rity wouldst? He might forget everything tomorrow, or the day after, or even the next second. Suddenly, Tyler felt his head pounding, much to Vicky¡¯s shock. ¡°Tyler, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied groggily. His vision blurred as he struggled to make out the features of the face before him. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Concern filled her eyes and voice Her figure twisted into a strange shape before his eyes, and Tyler abruptly pushed her away. ¡°Stop acting! You¡¯re acting concerned to please me now, just so I¡¯ll let my guard down and you can secretly escape with Alex, right?!¡± Vicky stared at him in astonishment. ¡°You¡­ Have you forgotten again?¡± ¡°Forgotten?¡± He smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget what you did to me.¡± Vicky¡¯s breath stalled, and her eyes dimmed gradually. Tyler¡¯s memorypses had be increasingly frequent. The intensity of Tyler¡¯s gaze grew worse in response to her silence. He gripped her jaw tightly. ¡°Is that child Alex¡¯s? Were you already carrying his child when you married me?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The child¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s heart ached when she saw the look of madness in his eyes. It appeared the misdeeds she committed were returning to her. Vicky¡¯s silence was misconstrued by Tyler as affirmation. Anger ¡°Vicky, how dare you betray me?!¡± When he saw the marks on her neck, fury burned in his eyes. ¡°Vicky, who did this? Was it Alex?!¡± Vicky closed her eyes briefly. ¡°No, it was you.¡± ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± Vicky¡¯s heart raced. She had exined herself countless times, but she could not escape the cycle of being used repeatedly. ¡°No.¡± She opened her eyes again. ¡°I haven¡¯t had any contact with Alex for a long time.¡± Tyler had lost all reason and refused to listen to any of her exnations as he red at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe you again?¡± The fingers around her neck tightened slightly. Tyler, in his frenzy, looked down upon her from above. ¡°Vicky Shaw, how dare you get pregnant with another man¡¯s child? Do you really think that I¡¯m incapable of killing you?!¡± ¡°This is your child,¡± she said. Tyler sneered as he red at her. ¡°Are you trying to get me to raise another man¡¯s child?¡± His grip tightened around her neck, and Vicky began struggling to breathe. Tyler, let me go. I can exin-¡° ¡°I won¡¯t believe another word you say,¡± scoffed Tyler. ¡°I¡­¡± Unable to make another sound, she felt helpless yet- relieved she might finally escape all the suffering. However, when she thought of how miserable Tyler would be if he came to his senses, only to find out that he had identally killed her, her heart ached. Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Vicky opened her eyes and stared at the crazed man before her before saying, ¡°Tyler¡­l don¡¯t want to die.¡± Tyler flinched. A few momentster, he let go as though he was burnt. Vicky fell onto the ground and coughed. The malicious intent in Tyler¡¯s eyes faded slightly when he stared at Vicky¡¯s pained expression. His chest heaved as he struggled to contain his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t even think for a second I¡¯m going to let you leave with Alex,¡± he said viciously. ¡°Get rid of this child!¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not pregnant right now,¡± Vicky said. Baam! The tablemp by the sofa was thrown to the ground, and Vicky trembled as she observed him. She had grown ustomed to Tyler¡¯s suspicious nature, explosive temper, and even his hallucinations. He even suspected that she was trying to poison him when she merely cooked for him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vicky had a hunch that Tyler might know about her attempt to drug him with medicine in the food before he started having hallucinations, but he merely remained quiet as she handed him the dishes. ¡®What a fool he was,¡¯ shemented inwardly. ¡®If he suspected something, why didn¡¯t he just ask me? I would¡¯ve exined everything. At the moment, all exnations seemed futile as he would not remember. The living room items were reduced to wreckage by Tyler¡¯s fury. Vicky knew he had imagined she was carrying Alex¡¯s child and was driven by rage to strangle her. Tyler had tormented her with his doubts all this while, but he never physically assaulted her. This was the first time he had strangled her. Does this indicate, in his subconscious, that he doesn¡¯t want to harm me?¡¯ she thought, shocked. After the living room had been demolished, Tyler¡¯s anger seemed to have subsided slightly. With this, Vicky decided to try exining things to him once more. He used to only experience memory distortion once a week. Gradually, it became every five days, then every three days, then two days¡­ Eventually, he would lose touch with reality multiple times a day. Vicky knew if a treatment solution was not found soon, Tyler would truly be lost. Vicky stepped on the shards as she made her way to Tyler and identally stepped onto themp¡¯s stand. Her bnce faltered, and she fell toward the debrisden floor when a strong force pulled her back. Still, it was toote. She continued to fall. Vicky closed her eyes and awaited the impending pain when suddenly, her body felt lighter. At the same time, she felt herself being caught in a sturdy embrace. The sound of shards falling echoed in the silent room. Opening her eyes, Vicky noticed that Tyler had fallen to the floor while she was safely cradled in his arms, unharmed. Vicky was stunned, but she quickly pulled away from Tyler¡¯s arms. ¡°Tyler, are you okay?¡± His brow furrowed slightly, histone a bit strained. ¡°I¡¯m alive.¡± Vicky paled. ¡°Get up quickly. Let me see where you¡¯re hurt.¡± Tyler was mesmerized when he saw the genuine concern on Vicky¡¯s face. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Vicky assumed Tyler was badly injured when she noticed his nk stare. ¡°Tyler, can you get up? Should I call an ambnce?¡± Tyler collected himself and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gently pushing Vicky aside, he quickly got up. Although there were shards and debris scattered all over the ground, Tyler had not sustained any severe injuries as he wore a suit jacket. Only the back of his hand was exposed to the debris and suffered from a few cuts. From Tyler¡¯s perspective, a few cuts were nothing to be worried about, but Vicky noticed and immediately held his hand. ¡°Your hand is cut. Let¡¯s treat it with ointment right away.¡± She led him upstairs, holding his hand gently. Tyler instinctively wanted to shake off her hand and mock her for pretending to be concerned as that was what he thought. However, for some reason, he found himself following her upstairs silently when he saw the concern on her face. Vicky swiftly fetched the medical kit. Though the wounds were not very serious, they looked rather ugly. With practiced ease, Vicky took out a disinfectant swab and a hemostatic agent from the medical kit, carefully treating Tyler¡¯s wounds. She moved gently, worried she would hurt him. asionally, she would look up and observe his expression ¡°If it hurts, please let me know,¡± she said. This level of pain was insignificant to Tyler. As he looked at her cautious movements and focused expression, he felt his heartstrings tugged. His anger and irritability seemed to dissipate in an instant. In his mind, Vicky was carrying someone else¡¯s child ¡ªthe child he should have strangled her for. No one ever subjected him to such humiliation. However, seeing how worried she was about him at the moment, he could not help but doubt himself. After venting his anger, a sense of emptiness washed over him. It dawned on him that he was reluctant to let go of the woman before him. While he was lost in thought, Vicky finished tending to his wounds. ¡°All done,¡± she whispered. ¡°For the next couple of days, try to keep the wounds away from water as much as possible to avoid infection. Otherwise, there will be scars.¡± Tyler gazed intently at Vicky. Ignoring his gaze, she continued, ¡°By the way, pay attention to your diet too. You can¡¯t drink alcohol for a couple of days.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After a few seconds of silence, Tyler suddenly spoke, ¡°Get rid of the child, and never contact Alex again.¡± Vicky paused, feeling dumbfounded at first until she realized what he meant. Vicky looked up and studied his majestic features before asking, ¡°Are you saying¡­you¡¯re willing to forgive me?¡± His expression darkened. No man on earth could forgive his wife for cheating on him. ¡°Dream on. I will never forgive you, ¡± he said coldly. ¡°So what are you saying?¡± He stared down at her and said, ¡°You¡¯ll stay and spend the rest of your life atoning for what you did.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze lit up as she knew Tyler had chosen to forgive her despite what he said. She merely asked such a question to test Tyler¡¯s limits. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 It was only then Vicky realized Tyler had no boundaries or limits when it came to her. Tyler took Vicky to the hospital for an abortion the next morning, but after a brief body check, the doctor softly dered, ¡°Mister Hart, your wife.Jsnt pregnant.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡®What did you say?¡± The doctor trembled and repeated, ¡°Missus Hart.Jsn¡¯t pregnant.¡± Tyler was unwilling to believe it. He snatched the medical report from the doctor¡¯s hand, and his expression darkened after reading it carefully. He grabbed Vicky¡¯s wrist and said to Harry, ¡°Arrange for a different hospital sponsored by Hart Corporation.¡± Harry hesitated to speak, wanting to tell Tyler that this hospital was, in fact, owned by Hart Corporation. Vicky shook her head at Harry, gesturing for him to make the arrangements. Such situations happened many times before, and Harry had grown used to them. Tyler¡¯s suspicion that Vicky was carrying another man¡¯s child seemed absurd, and considering Tyler¡¯s current condition, he would torment Vicky every few days. Thankfully, Vicky remained patient and never med Tyler. Anyone else might have been driven mad by Tyler¡¯s endless paranoia. Harry left to carry out Tyler¡¯smand. Not long after, Vicky and Tyler arrived at another hospital. The examination¡¯s result remained the same, but Tyler was unrelenting and switched to yet another hospital for another examination. They spent an entire day in the hospital, but no matter how many times he checked, Vicky showed no signs of pregnancy. After a day of running around, Vicky began to feel exhausted. As she stepped out of the examination room, she made a mental note that the easiest way to calm Tyler down was to show him proof instead of trying to exin herself. She decided to exin the situation to him again when they got home. Perhaps he would finally believe her and regain his rity. ¡®But how long could such rityst?¡¯ she asked herself in despair. He might forget everything again tomorrow.¡¯ Just as she was about to look for Tyler, someone appeared in front of her. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been running between different hospitals all day¡­ What¡¯s the matter? Did Tyler think you¡¯re carrying someone else¡¯s child again?¡± A maliciousugh reached Vicky¡¯s ears. She raised her head and saw a face sporting a sadistic expression. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Avery.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°Why bother carrying on when you¡¯ve clearly failed?¡± Avery covered her mouth andughed. ¡®He suspects you¡¯re carrying someone else¡¯s child today, and tomorrow¡­ He might even suspect you¡¯ve given birth to another man¡¯s b* stard.¡± Looking at this woman before her, Vicky could no longer suppress her anger and delivered a fierce p across Avery¡¯s face. Smack! Avery was sent back several steps by the p, her enchanting face swollen and distorted. She covered her face, narrowed her eyes coldly, and sneered. ¡°Cherish these days when you can still act all high and mighty, Vicky.¡± Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 ¡°I know you¡¯re in a bad mood, so 111 let this slide for now. I¡¯ll repay this p in the future!¡± Avery¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll return the favor.¡± Vicky nced at her indifferently and was about to walk past Avery to leave. Looking at Avery alone made her nauseous. She and Isabe were sure Avery was behind Tyler¡¯s worsening condition, but unfortunately, they had no evidence to prove it. As she was leaving, Avery called after her. ¡°Vicky, based on the clues you and Isabe have gathered, you should¡¯ve pieced things together, right?¡± Uninterested in Avery¡¯s attempts to sow discord, Vicky was about to leave when Avery added, ¡°Have I ever told you there¡¯s only one way to cure Tyler?¡± Vicky knew Avery had malicious intentions and that she should not believe anything Avery said, Nheless, Vicky slowed down at the mention of Tyler¡¯s name. Avery¡¯s words might not all be true, but she was so arrogant and self-assured that she might identally reveal the truth. Seeing Vicky pause, Avery continued smugly, ¡°I know you¡¯re wondering whether I¡¯m ask Isabe about it! To be honest, what you¡¯ve discovered so far is actually information I intentionally leaked to you.¡± She smiled and chirped, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not worried at all that you might find out. On the contrary, I want you to know the truth.¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°It¡¯s truly a rare sight to see, Miss Yeager. For someone who¡¯smitted all these vile deeds, you haven¡¯t shown a hint of shame, and you¡¯re even finding delight in it.¡± ¡°Vile deeds?¡± Avery feigned surprise. ¡°I¡¯m just pursuing my love. Does that count as vile?¡± Vicky red at her. ¡°Are you pursuing love, or are you just trying to be a homewrecker?¡± ¡°Everyone has the right to pursue happiness and love,¡± retorted Avery, ¡°don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Pursuing happiness and love is based on the premise that both parties are willing. Even if Tyler were single, your methods are hardly appropriate.¡± Avery scoffed. ¡°We each have our way of living. I like Tyler, and I¡¯ll get him using any means necessary. Unlike you, who act righteous, and preach about ethics and morals. Since you¡¯re so selfless, why not choose to let go of Tyler? ¡°Let me be honest: you¡¯re the disease and poison that¡¯s hurting Tyler. I won¡¯t deny you¡¯re important to him. I¡¯ve used countless methods and tactics, yet I still couldn¡¯t make him forget you. It¡¯s easier, however, to make him hate you after all the things you¡¯ve done. The pain will fade with time, but scars remain forever.¡± Avery¡¯s voice twisted sickeningly as she cooed, ¡°Isabe must¡¯ve told you how terrible his mental state was when he left the Hart family, right? In fact, he hasn¡¯t fully recovered all these years. You¡¯ve only managed to suppress it somehow, preventing his condition from worsening.¡± Avery took out a brand-new phone and tossed it to Vicky. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been looking into what happened that afternoon¡­ I¡¯ll save you the trouble and let you know right now.¡± Vicky caught the phone and unlocked the screen to find a video. When she yed the video, a familiar- sounding voice was heard. ¡°Harvey, I¡¯ve drugged him with the poison you gave me. It won¡¯t be long until he loses his mind. By then, Hart Corporation will be ours.¡± Vicky jolted in shock at the sound of that voice. She quickly stared at Avery.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Avery smirked viciously. Vicky¡¯s grip tightened around the phone as she recognized her voice. A momentter, the melodious voice of a man followed. ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for these past few years, Vicky. It must¡¯ve been hard to remain by his side and put up with him for my sake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine; I¡¯m just doing what I should do. After what he did to you back then, I¡¯ve always wanted to retaliate¡­ Right now, he¡¯s already transferred fifty-one percent of hispany¡¯s share to me. Once he loses his mind, I¡¯ll transfer all of that to you.¡± ¡°Vicky, do you really¡­feel nothing for him?¡± ¡°No.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was ruthless in the video. ¡°He¡¯s forced me to be with him all these years. He¡¯s taken me forcibly, imprisoned me, and he never cared about my feelings. If I truly wanted to be with him, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to escape multiple times. I came so close to being with you thest time I escaped, but he caught me again!¡± Her voice dripped with bitterness. ¡°I hate him too much to even consider having feelings for him. You, on the other hand¡­¡± Abruptly changing her tone, her voice carried a hint of unease. ¡°Are you disgusted by me for being with another man for so long?¡± ¡°How can I ever be disgusted by you?¡± The man immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about you than anything.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± The woman fell into silence hesitantly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll have to prove it through my actions,¡± the man added. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Up to this point, the voice in the recording abruptly stopped. Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So this is what Missus Hart meant by me and Harvey colluding.¡± Avery did not exin herself and smiled instead. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Keep watching.¡± Vicky twitched and turned her sight back to the screen. An ominous feeling took over her as she watched on. The video on the phone, which was initially just audio with a ck screen, shifted to another scene, gradually revealing images. Before Vicky could make out the content of the video, she heard noises and frowned. The video¡¯s scene transitioned from far to near, eventually focusing on two intertwined figures. Though their bodies were censored, their heated kisses and expressions made it evident they were engaged in something unspeakable. The camera zoomed in again, capturing the faces of the man and woman. Vicky widened her eyes and trembled. The phone slipped from her hand, emitting a sharp sound as it hit the ground. The couple in the video were none other than her and Harvey. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 When she saw Vicky¡¯s startled expression, Avery¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Surprised?¡± She teased. Vicky bent down to pick up the phone. The sounds of the couple engaging in unspeakable acts were painfully clear in the silent corridor. Vicky¡¯s gaze refocused on the screen of her phone, her blood running cold. After watching for a bit longer, her gaze sharpened, and she coldly said, ¡°That¡¯s not me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Avery admitted. ¡°Who are they?¡± Crossing her arms, Avery yfully replied, ¡°Guess.¡± Vicky lowered her head, ignoring the explicit content on the screen, and calmly said, ¡°The visuals aren¡¯t that clear, but from these angles, it¡¯s convincing enough to fool others into believing that¡¯s me. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you found two individuals who looked a lot like Harvey and I and had them act out this scene, right?¡± ¡°While there are some differences, what you¡¯ve said is essentially correct.¡± Avery had a purpose ining to Vicky, so she did not bother to mess around for long. ¡°There aren¡¯t two people that are exactly identical in this word. Even for twins, personalities, and mannerisms can differ.¡± Avery smiled slyly. ¡°Deceiving Tyler is no easy feat in itself. Bringing in women who resemble but don¡¯t fully match your mannerism would easily be uncovered. Rather than expending effort and risking exposure, it¡¯s better to groom someone for the task from the start. So, I had people get stic surgery to resemble you and Harvey, mimic your words, actions, and even your subtle expressions in daily life¡­¡± Avery seemed quite pleased with her idea. ¡°Though I didn¡¯t have enough time and there were still some ws, zooming out a bit and slightly blurring the image makes it easier to deceive Tyler. The final result proves I made the right call.¡± Vicky¡¯s grip tightened around the phone to the point her knuckles turned pale. A strong urge to p Avery welled up within her. Vicky snorted. ¡°So this was the video you used to provoke Tyler?¡± Avery smiled. ¡°Even with his existing condition and that video, it¡¯s not that easy to fool him.¡± Tyler was far too capable; both Avery and Valencia could never fool him under normal circumstances. If Tyler found out about what they were doing, they would both be doomed. ¡°For safety measures, I told Missus Hart to light an incense that can¡¯t be detected.¡± Avery¡¯s red lips curled into a smirk.¡± Tyler fell asleep for a few minutes because of that, giving us the chance to inject him with hallucinogenic drugs.¡± Avery desperately wanted to swiftly induce hallucination on All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Tyler, but he was not so easily manipted, and Avery dared not to act while he was awake. After all, she was worried he might leave despite hallucinating. Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Even when lighting the incense, Avery was cautious out of fear Tyler would catch on. She did not even dare to administer the kind of potent sedatives that would keep him unconscious for too long. The longer he was unconscious, the stronger the drugs, and the easier they would be to detect. Fortunately, the n worked without a hitch. Seeing Vicky¡¯s increasingly grim expression, Avery¡¯s heart was filled with delight. ¡°With the help of the drugs, making him believe what was in that video shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡± ¡°There must be more to it,¡± hissed Vicky. ¡°You¡¯ve done other things to him, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Avery took pride in her perfect n and continued, ¡°Stunned by the video of you and Harvey¡¯ cheating¡¯ on him, he fell into a deepa. I arranged for him to undergo hypnosis.¡± Although she had guessed the general idea, hearing Avery admit it sent a shiver down Vicky¡¯s spine. Vicky was not mortified because of the evil n Avery hade up with but the fact that Valencia, Tyler¡¯s biological mother, yed a part in the n. Without Valencia¡¯s cooperation, Avery would never have achieved her goals. Vicky looked at Avery and coldly questioned, ¡°Miss Yeager, what are you trying to achieve by telling me this?¡± Avery gazed at Vicky with a pitying look. ¡°Tyler¡¯s hypnosis was sessful, which means he will never believe you again. Moreover, the hallucinogenic substances within him have permeated his very marrow. With the medical resources at your and Isabe¡¯s disposal, you¡¯ll never cure him. The longer you stay by his side, the worse his condition will be. Currently, he might still be able to live and work normally, but in due time, he won¡¯t even have a single moment of rity. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed his periods of wakefulness have been decreasing and his mood is growing more erratic? It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been provoking him by staying close to him. Your presence is the cause of his illness. If you continue to be around, how will he ever recover?¡± Vicky unconsciously clenched her fists. ¡°Are you trying to tell me he¡¯ll never recover as long as I¡¯m with him?¡± Avery nodded. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to remind you that while he still can be saved. You should leave him as soon as possible.¡± ¡°And what if I refuse?¡± ¡°In that case, he¡¯ll descend into true madness and will never regain rity. His life and career will be utterly ruined because of you. Vicky, do you want to turn him into a destitute lunatic?¡± Vicky red at Avery. ¡°You im to love him, yet you¡¯re actively trying to make him go insane. Avery Yeager, is this what you call love?¡± Avery chuckled. ¡°Whatever I like will be mine. If I can¡¯t have it, no one can. I¡¯m not interested in letting another woman have the man I love. If Tyler isn¡¯t meant for me, I¡¯ll only be thrilled that he¡¯s going insane and losing everything. This will be the price he has to pay for choosing the wrong woman.¡± ¡°How can you be so vicious?!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m just looking after my best interest.¡± Avery shrugged. ¡°In other words, Tyler will be far better off with me than with you. I¡¯m the only daughter of the Yeagers, so the Yeagers¡¯ wealth will be Tyler¡¯s. On top of that, I can help him build his career,¡± dered Avery proudly. ¡°Valencia¡¯s adopted son, Lincoln, is ambitious and won Valencia¡¯s heart. If Tyler continues to be with you, he won¡¯t even be able to survive. It¡¯s evident he¡¯s capable of making his path, but it¡¯ll take another ten to twenty years until he has the power to rival the Harts.¡± Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing, though. In the face of Valencia¡¯s and Lincoln¡¯s schemes, you can¡¯t help Tyler. Quite the opposite, actually¡ªall you do is slow him. Lincoln and Valencia have used you to cause Tyler pain multiple times now. ¡°Admit it, Vicky; all you have to offer is pain. I¡¯m only doing this to show you the reality and give you a reason to leave Tyler. I can be the viin of this story. You¡¯re just an innocent woman forced to leave Tyler. Will that make you feel better?¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes in disgust. ¡°Quit sugar-coating your crime. If you¡¯re truly a great woman, I might¡¯ve been able to ept leaving him. Now that I know that you¡¯re a witch, though, I¡¯d rather watch him go insane than let you have him. Also, don¡¯t think for a moment you¡¯re capable of controlling Tyler. You¡¯ll soon be proven wrong.¡± With that said, Vicky tossed the phone back to Avery and turned to leave. Avery sneered. ¡°You can stay on your high horse for now, Vicky, but you¡¯ll regret itter!¡± Vicky did not bother to look back. Avery watched her retreating figure and continued, ¡°You probably haven¡¯t given up yet, thinking that you can cure Tyler by yourself, right?! If that¡¯s what you believe, I can only say you¡¯re incredibly naive. I admit that there are people with superhuman abilities in this world, but looking at his current condition, he can probably hold on for just another month at most before you find yourself living with a madman. I¡¯m curious to see how long you can endure living with a madman who despises you!¡± Vicky had long ceased paying attention to Avery despite her rambling. Back in the room where Tyler was waiting. Vicky saw him staring at the medical report in a trance. His gaze seemed distant, his face tense. Upon hearing the door open, Tyler slowly raised his head. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Spotting the unusual expression on his face, Vicky asked,¡± Why do you look so terrible? Is the headache back again?¡± ¡®Has he gotten confused again because I shattered the reality he established in his mind?¡¯ she thought. Tyler¡¯sshes fluttered as he asked hoarsely, ¡°Did I¡­ misunderstand you again?¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡°Do you remember now?¡± Tyler lowered his gaze and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vicky approached him and gently held his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. This isn¡¯t your fault.¡± She wanted to offer more constion, but all her words boiled down to bitterness and helplessness. In the end, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a cure for you.¡± Tyler looked at her again. ¡°What if it¡¯s incurable?¡± ¡°Be that as it may.¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you and keep trying.¡± Tyler smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Vicky nodded. Tyler continued, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it forever.¡± A mixture of bittersweetness and sorrow overwhelmed Vicky as she said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Though Tyler¡¯s memories were muddled, they were limited to those involving her. His intelligence and cognitive abilities were intact in all other aspects. Since he was required to manage Hart Corporation, he could not remain home all day. His work capacity remained unchanged, and as long as it did not involve Vicky, Tyler functioned as any normal person would. At times, she wondered if she truly had nothing positive to offer Tyler. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 As soon as the thought emerged, Vicky dismissed it swiftly. She already gave up on Tyler once before. This time, she refused to give up on him again as she had promised him. To prevent others from noticing Tyler¡¯s condition, Vicky minimized her appearances at Hart Corporation and rarely stayed by his side. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She continued to work with Isabe to explore treatment options and find skilled doctors in the field. However, even Isabe was helpless in this situation, and other doctors were equally baffled. A week went by swiftly. One day, Vicky received a call from Isabe. ¡°Missus Hart,¡± Isabe said warily. ¡°I¡¯ve justnded. I¡¯ll be meeting the doctor who once provided the hallucinogenic drugs very soon.¡± Due to Isabe¡¯s carelessness, Avery discovered Tyler¡¯s condition, making her feel both guilty and even moremitted. They managed to trace the source of the hallucinogenic drugs, and Isabe traveled abroad to meet with the supplier to understand the exact effects of the drug. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Doctor Yelmon,¡± said Vicky. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem; it¡¯s my duty.¡± Isabe¡¯s tone changed as she continued, ¡°How has Mister Hart been these past few days? Has his condition stabilized?¡± Vicky did not answer immediately. Isabe picked up on her hesitation quickly and asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong? Has Mister Hart¡¯s condition worsened again?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s been conscious and sane for these past few days, without any memorypses.¡± Isabe was taken aback, then eximed, ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice, however,cked joy. ¡°He hasn¡¯t taken any medicine so I find it strange that he¡¯s getting better.¡± She was somewhat worried Avery was interfering. Vicky could not be with Tyler all the time, and Avery often took advantage of her absence to get close to him and sow discord. ¡°Was it a sudden change?¡± Isabe asked. ¡°Did you notice anything unusual?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vicky replied. That was the aspect that worried Vicky the most. Tyler¡¯s condition had worsened to the point where he would forget her up to three times a day. However, since the incident where he thought she was pregnant, there had not been a singlepse. Vicky could not believe this condition would simply heal on its own. ¡°It is quite strange.¡± Isabe¡¯s enthusiasm waned upon hearing this as such abrupt changes were rarely a good sign. ¡°Has Mister Hart encountered anyone or anything unusual?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°I asked Harry, who said Tyler hasn¡¯t met with anyone apart from business partners.¡± Isabe was about toment when Vicky heard footsteps descending the stairs. ¡°He¡¯sing downstairs. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Vicky swiftly hung up before she was embraced from behind. ¡°Vicky.¡± A hoarse voice reached her ear, and a kiss was nted on her neck. Startled, she immediately pushed the man away. ¡°Don¡¯t-¡° Her voice was instantly buried by his kiss. By the time he let go of her, she nearly suffocated. Just then, Tyler said, ¡°Vicky, let¡¯s have a baby.¡± Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered. After a miscarriage years ago, her body suffered damage, making it difficult for her to conceive. She had indeed undergone medication treatment for a while but with no improvement. Other matters then intervened, and she gradually gave up the idea. Tyler had not brought up the topic of having children in a long time, too. As she was lost in her thoughts, Tyler¡¯s kisses littered her skin. Vicky snapped back to reality. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t had breakfast¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have you first,¡± he said in a muffled voice. Unable to fight him, she caved under his wanton kisses. Before long, she was suddenly lifted, and only then did Vicky regain her senses. She gently pushed Tyler away. Tyler lowered his head, his burning gaze fixating on her. Unable to refuse the look in his eyes, she blushed. ¡°The¡­ stove is still on.¡± Tyler finally noticed the pot of soup on the stove. Turning off the stove, he lifted Vicky into his arms and headed upstairs. The sound of running water echoed in the bathroom. Vicky¡¯s phone, ced on the bedside table, vibrated softly. A message from Isabe informed her that she had met with the doctor who provided the medication. Vicky swiftly sent a reply. [What did he say?] [He said he didn¡¯t provide this medicine; he was just an intermediary. As for who gave him this medicine, he wasn¡¯t quite sure, but he mentioned that the other party told him there is currently no antidote for this medicine.] Vicky furrowed her brow. [There¡¯s no antidote? Does this mean Tyler will forever live in a delusion?] Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. [This medicine isn¡¯t potent enough to affect someone¡¯s entire life.] Isabe exined. [However, given Mister Hart¡¯s current condition, he can¡¯t afford to wait until the medicinepletely loses its effect. Also, no one knows when it will wear offpletely.] Staring at the messages from Isabe, Vicky hesitated to reply for a long while. Avery¡¯s malice exceeded her expectations by far, marked by the resolve to destroy what she could not have. Vicky knew she could not act on impulses and needed to consider Tyler¡¯s future. If things continued this way, she and Tyler would have no future at all. Amid her thoughts, Tyler finished his shower and emerged from the bathroom. He seemed to be in a foul mood and absentmindedly massaged his temples. Vicky quickly set her phone down. ¡°Are you really okay with not going to work today?¡± Not long ago, Tyler had told her he would take the day off to apany her. It had been a while since they had a proper date. He had been unusually clear-mindedtely, so it was even more rare for them to go on a date. Upon hearing her voice, Tyler turned his gaze toward her with a distant expression. His eyescked the earlier scorching intensity, nor did they hold the usual gentleness he had when looking at her. Vicky flinched anxiously. ¡°Tyler, are¡­you alright?¡± She wanted to ask if he lost touch with reality again but decided against it. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± he said coldly. He nced at the wrinkled sheets and the marks on Vicky¡¯s body, narrowing his eyes coldly. Realizing what happened earlier, his expression darkened. He bent down to grab his shirt on the ground and started getting dressed with his back toward her. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Vicky felt distressed. ¡°Did you-¡® Tyler, who was fully dressed, interrupted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to shower?¡± He seemed reluctant to listen to her or talk about what happened earlier. Vicky studied him for a while, her expression turning grim.¡± I¡¯ll go now.¡± She put on her slippers and headed for the bathroom. Halfway, however, her knees felt weak. She was about to copse onto the ground when a hand caught her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Vicky muttered before walking into the bathroom. Tyler watched as Vicky¡¯s silhouette disappeared into the bathroom, his gaze gradually darkened. By the time Vicky emerged from the bathroom, half an hour had passed. Judging from Tyler¡¯s expression, it seemed he had forgotten their ns again. She assumed that their date was going to be canceled. Although Vicky had grown ustomed to such situations, a strong sense of sorrow welled up within her. She desperately wished she could quickly eliminate the one who was the root cause of all this. Exiting the bathroom, she assumed Tyler had left, only to be stunned by the sight of his familiar figure in the bedroom. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vicky questioned. Tyler was leaning against the couch, his eyes on his phone. Upon hearing her arch of his eyebrow furrowed slightly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work?¡± Tyler looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to go out for a date today?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°You¡­remember?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The fleeting silence that followed was so brief that it was nearly imperceptible. Tyler asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bringing up a patient¡¯s illness to them was considered taboo, so she exined hesitantly, ¡°I noticed you didn¡¯t look well earlier, so I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to go outside after all.¡± ¡°I was just thinking about business matters earlier,¡± Tyler said, ncing at the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should have lunch first.¡± Vicky stood still, not moving. ¡°Has the business issue been resolved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky remained suspicious. Realizing she was not budging, Tyler gently pulled her into his embrace, lowering his head to murmur in her ear, ¡°Do you not want to go out? Would you rather stay at home and do something else with me?¡± Vicky blushed, and the tension that had been hanging in the air dissipated. Pushing him away gently, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to change.¡± Tyler did not stop her. After finishing lunch, the two walked out of the house. Once in the car and they both buckled up, Tyler spoke, ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± Vicky pondered for a few seconds and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± Tyler started the car. Lately, Vicky had been preupied with Tyler¡¯s condition, leaving her little time to think about anything else. As she gazed out at the passing scenery, she found it difficult to muster the mood for leisure. In her absent-minded state, the car unexpectedly pulled up at the entrance of Stoneford City¡¯srgest theme park. Seeing the bustling crowd and the vibrant, colorful balloons, Vicky felt as though she was in a dream. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Swiftly, Vicky withdrew her gaze and looked at Tyler. ¡°This is where you want to go?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to visit a theme park?¡± Tyler unbuckled his seatbelt. ¡°We didn¡¯t have a great time thest time we were in a theme park, so this time, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves.¡± Vicky quickly recalled the time she had gone to great lengths to arrange a visit to the theme park with Noah, who pretended to be her boyfriend, to break up with him. However, Tyler intervened midway. In the end, it was she and Tyler who spent the day at the theme park together. Yes, it was a date at the time, but it had not been as joyous as they hoped. But what about this time? Could this time be different?¡¯ she thought. Once they entered the theme park, the attention of numerous onlookers was drawn to them. Tyler was used to this and did not react. With a sweep of his gaze, he noticed a cotton candy stall. ¡°Wait here,¡± said Tyler before he made his way toward the stall. Soon enough, he returned, handing a purchased cotton candy to Vicky. ¡°This is for you.¡± Many passersby who had been observing them could not contain their envy. A young woman eximed, ¡°Oh, that handsome guy is really caring to his girlfriend!¡± A man next to her sounded somewhat sour. ¡°Is buying cotton candy enough to be considered caring?¡± The woman shot him a wry look. ¡°It¡¯s not just about the cotton candy. It¡¯s the fact that the beautiful girl nced at the cotton candy, and the handsome guy noticed. It means that she¡¯s all he sees. Love isn¡¯t determined by how much he spends but how much he cares.¡± The woman continued confidently, ¡°A cotton candy costs just a buck or two, but even from this seemingly insignificant thing, you can perceive his consideration and attentiveness toward his girlfriend. Just a moment ago, I was staring at the ice cream for what felt like an eternity, but you didn¡¯t even react. That¡¯s the difference, okay?¡± The man found himself somewhat at a loss for words and finally said, ¡°Give up. They¡¯re already married. Didn¡¯t you see the wedding rings on their ring fingers?¡± ¡°Marriage actually amplifies a man¡¯s character. He still takes great care of her even though they¡¯re married; he even takes her to a theme park and buys her cotton candy! Some men think that once a woman marries them, they can keep her tied down and start treating her like a free babysitter.¡± The man was left speechless once again. As Vicky savored her cotton candy, she strolled through the theme park with Tyler. Five years ago, she was merely a young woman who was eager to experience those youthful and vibrant faces this very second, Vicky found herself feeling strangely nostalgic. It was not until this moment that she finally realized that she and Tyler could never go back to how they were. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Tyler asked. Vicky turned to look at him. ¡°Are you going to apany me no matter what I want to do?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vicky looked around and spotted the merry-go-round nearby. ¡°And what if that¡¯s what I want to do?¡± He followed her gaze and scowled in disgust.¡±¡­¡± Vicky had only meant to tease him and was about to say something when he said darkly, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vicky froze. Tyler pursed his lips before dragging Vicky toward the merry- go-round.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 The rides were all childish and boring to Tyler, but Vicky seemed to enjoy being in the theme park. Even though he had no interest in what he considered rides for toddlers, he was determined to fulfill his promise to Vicky. Realizing he was serious, Vicky quickly stopped him. ¡°I was just kidding.¡± She gestured toward the Ferris wheel behind them. ¡°Let¡¯s try that one instead.¡± The Ferris wheel was the tallest structure in the theme park, as well as one of the tallest in the city. A full rotation would take nearly 50 minutes, and a person could overlook the entire cityscape of Stoneford City at the summit of the ride. Tyler nced at the Ferris wheel and rxed visibly. While he still had no interest in it, the Ferris wheel was more eptable to him than the merry-go-round. Once they stepped into the Ferris wheel, Vicky began to appreciate the view outside. asionally, she took out her phone and snapped a few photos. During this time, she noticed Tyler was looking at his phone again. Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed at the sight. Tyler rarely used his phone unless it was work-rted, but he seemed to be looking at it quite often on this day. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He checked his phone once when they left and again at the theme park. He was engrossed at the moment. ¡®What is he looking at?¡¯ She nced at Tyler¡¯s phone screen and could spot blocks of texts. ¡®Can it be¡­work-rted documents? Is he dealing with some tricky work issues? Maybe he couldn¡¯t go back because he promised to go on a date with me.¡¯ As she pondered, Vicky opened her mouth, intending to tell him that he could attend to his work if it was urgent. However, the words got stuck at the tip of her tongue. Their date today was truly a rare asion for them. Frankly, she did not want him wasting this moment on his work. When Tyler finished reading whatever was on his phone and raised his head again, Vicky snatched his phone. ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s take a few pictures.¡± Ever since they were married, they had not taken another photo together apart from the wedding photos they took a while ago. Her heart ached at the thought that Tyler would never get to organize a wedding for them. Tyler did not refuse and tolerated Vicky¡¯s attempts of moving him to different poses for photos. The theme park was gigantic, and one could not explore it all within a day. Vicky did not go on another ride and simply walked around with Tyler, stopping asionally to take photos. She would ask passersby to take photos of them together, and passersby were all stunned by their looks. They agreed to help and did not hold back from offering Vicky and Tyler their blessings. Vicky epted all their blessings with a smile. By the time they left, it was already dark outside. Splendid lights in the theme park lit up the sky. Vicky nced at the man next to her and said, ¡°The clothes you told me to design for you are done. They¡¯re in my studio now¡­ Do you want to go and try them on?¡± Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Tyler turned to look at Vicky and muttered, ¡°Okay. Together, they arrived at Vicky¡¯s studio. Cece and Jennifer had left for the day, leaving the studio in darkness. Vicky flicked on the switch on the wall, and the crystal chandelier on the ceiling illuminated the entire room. She led Tyler into the room where clothing was stored. The room was lined with a row of men¡¯s outfits. Suits, casualwear, and various types of shirts were neatly arranged, giving it the impression of a walk-in closet. Tyler raised an eyebrow at Vicky. ¡°These¡­are all for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicky picked up a casual outfit and brought it up to Tyler¡¯s body. ¡°If it was just a set or two, I would have gotten it done long ago.¡± Finding the sizes perfectly fitting, Vicky continued with satisfaction, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll only wear clothes I design for you in the future? I¡¯ve prepared various types for you. This room will be specifically for storing your clothing.¡± Vicky had separated the room for Tyler¡¯s clothes from those of the other clients. After all, the new studio was spacious enough. Looking up at Tyle with anticipation, she said, ¡°Go on, try them on. I want to see how they look on you.¡± Observing the way her eyes shone excitedly, Tyler¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and his gaze on her grew more intense. He did not take the clothes from Vicky¡¯s hands and instead took a step closer. Vicky instinctively stepped back, her expression tinged with caution. ¡°Try the clothes on quickly. No fooling around.¡± Tyler¡¯s brow quirked. ¡°Fooling around?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re in my studio now, and Cece and Jennifer could return at any moment to retrieve something. If they catch you fooling around, my reputation will be ruined¡­¡± Her words barely faded as he approached. Vicky wanted to protest, but Tyler simply hugged her. ¡°Vicky, thank you.¡± Vicky was taken aback. Tyler nted a tender kiss on her forehead before taking the clothes from her hands and stepping into the dressing room. It was not until the dressing room door closed that Vicky realized she mistook his intent and flushed a crimson shade. After being married for so long, she became ustomed to some of his actions. However, she misinterpreted an innocent situation most inappropriately. ¡®It¡¯s his fault for looking at me that way,¡¯ shemented inwardly. While Tyler went to try on the clothes, Vicky had nothing much to do, so she started inspecting the clothes on the rack. The clothes were sent in the day before, and she had not had the time to check them. Tyler was a perfectionist, and she could not bear the thought of him wearing anything wed. Just as she inspected the clothes, she noticed his phone on the table vibrating. She nced at it and looked away swiftly, only to turn her attention back to the phone the next instant. She realized Tyler had been looking at his phone frequently in recent times. Though she knew Tyler could not be seeing another woman, it was still strange for him to be so attached to his phone. Wondering if Avery was involved, Vicky nced at the changing room. Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Tyler tried on aplete suit, so it required a bit of time to put on. After a few seconds of hesitation, Vicky picked up Tyler¡¯s phone. She knew the passcode to unlock it. It was not often that Vicky invaded someone¡¯s privacy; she rarely even nced at his phone. Upon unlocking, she found that the vibration earlier was a reminder. The remainder had only two words: [Memory Journal]. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The title puzzled her, and she absentmindedly nced through Tyler¡¯s memory journal. The dense notes within the journal left Vicky stunned. She selected the entries from today, astonished to discover a chronological listing of everything that had happened. [1. After waking up, I didn¡¯t forget what happened yesterday and nned to take Vicky out on a date.] [2. I couldn¡¯t resist taking Vicky, so we ended up wasting the entire morning.] Vicky flinched at the notes and continued reading. [3. After showering, it seems I forgot again.] [4. Went to the amusement park together, and rode the Ferris wheel.] After the fourth entry, the notes stopped, probably because Tyler did not have time to make more. ¡®Why would he record these? Has his¡­condition not improved at all? Has he been using this method to manage his memory?¡¯ she thought. Vicky flipped back to yesterday¡¯s notes and found he had meticulously recorded his entire day. She noticed some sequence numbers were left nk. Finally, before the end of the entry, there was a sentence. [Record everything that happens today. If you forget why you¡¯re doing this, check the earlier notes.] Vicky nced at the earlier content and found his entire day¡¯s routine. Without fail, she found the same sentence marked at the bottom of each day¡¯s entry. After examining several days¡¯ worth of records, Vicky realized that the gaps he left corresponded with moments when his memory issues resurfaced. Contrary to her belief that he had recently improved, it seemed he suffered from memory loss daily. The most significant gap urred five times in a single day. Dizziness swept over Vicky, causing her to stumble. She allowed herself to believe that Tyler was improving. Naively, she had hoped she might have time and could possibly find a suitable treatment. However, based on Tyler¡¯s records, not only had he not improved, but his condition even worsened. It became clear he had once lost his memories earlier that day after his shower but regained rity after reading his notes on his phone while she went to shower. Vicky understood that Tyler¡¯s notes were merely treating the symptoms¡ªnot the root cause¡ªand that this method was futile in the long run. Simultaneously, Vicky noticed that Tyler¡¯s reminders were set to go off every two hours, reminding him to check his notes. Noises were heard from the dressing room, and Vicky snapped out of it. She exited the notepad on Tyler¡¯s phone, ced his phone back into ce, and pretended like nothing happened. Tyler stepped outside while adjusting his shirt. ¡°How do I look?¡± Vicky perked up and inspected the clothes he was wearing. Tyler had a tall frame with great proportions that rivaled that of male models; any clothing would look majestic on him. This was Vicky¡¯s first time designing male clothing, but still, the less-than-perfect clothes looked wonderful on Tyler. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Even if Vicky wanted to make some modifications, she would not know where to start. Tyler¡¯s looks and physique concealed any ws or imperfections in her first design of men¡¯s clothing. ¡°Very well.¡± Vicky nodded, then asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± As she posed the question, a slight unease flickered within her, making her feel like a child awaiting her exam results. Tyler walked to the dressing mirror and examined himself. For a man known for his meticulous pursuit of perfection, he surprisingly revealed a satisfied expression. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vicky observed the expression on his face. ¡°If something dissatisfies you, please let me know. I can make adjustments. Please don¡¯t force yourself into liking it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°I won¡¯t force myself to make you happy.¡± Vicky trembled slightly, knowing he was already forcing himself for her sake. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky murmured, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try on some other clothes?¡± Unexpectedly, Tyler spoke, ¡°You¡¯re upset.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± The man¡¯s deep, ck eyes were sharp and prating. ¡°I know when you are upset.¡± Vicky had not anticipated that Tyler would be so perceptive, and a trace of weariness appeared on her face. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just tired from spending so much time outside today. I didn¡¯t get much rest at noon before we went out.¡± Tyler looked at her for a moment and seemed to be assessing whether she was lying. After a while, his expression softened, and he gently embraced her. ¡°Since you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s head back and rest. I can try on these clothes another day.¡± Worried that Tyler might realize she saw the notes, Vicky simply nodded. The next day, Tyler went to work as usual. The following week proceeded normally. Tyler continued to act as if he had not forgotten her at all. Had Vicky not found his journal, she might have been deceived by this tranquil facade. One day, Vicky was on the phone with Isabe. ¡°Missus Hart, I¡¯m sorry, but even if I utilize Theodore¡¯s connections, I can¡¯t find the true seller.¡± Though disappointed, Vicky was not surprised and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even Tyler and Harvey struggled to find that person, after all.¡± Feeling guilty, Isabe asked, ¡°How is Mister Hart doing now?¡± After a moment of silence, Vicky decided to tell the truth, and Isabe remained quiet for a long while after that. ¡°Missus Hart,¡± Isabe said hesitantly when suddenly, the door to Vicky¡¯s room flew open with a loud ¡®bang¡¯. Before Vicky could register what was happening, she saw Tyler storming in with bloodshot eyes and a malicious re. Judging from the look in his eyes, he was even more furious than when he thought she was pregnant with another man¡¯s child. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Before she could finish, Tyler grabbed her by the neck. Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Vicky paled. ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s the matter with you¡ª¡± ¡°How dare you ask me that, Vicky?¡± hissed Tyler. He was evidently beyond furious, and his eyes shimmered with rage. ¡°After all you¡¯ve done?!¡± This was not an unfamiliar scenario as simr situations had unfolded before, and Vicky was not surprised. However, Tyler¡¯s actions left her breathless. Frowning, she asked, ¡°What have I¡­done now?¡± The innocent look on her face only fuelled his anger further. His gaze, fiery and devoid of reason, locked onto her eyes as he gritted out, ¡°Do I have to spell out what you and Harvey have done behind my back?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vicky flinched and thought to herself, ¡®Harvey again? Tyler¡¯s misconceptions about Harvey seem far more pronounced than with anyone else.¡¯ Her breath grew increasinglybored, and she struggled to speak. ¡°What¡­ What did Harvey and I¡­ do?¡± She did not know what fabricated notion he conjured this time, but addressing the issue directly might help provide a solution. The more Vicky avoided the subject, the angrier Tyler grew. His grip around her neck tightened, threatening to snap her neck any second. Tyler was extremely dangerous at the moment, and just when Vicky started to suffocate, Tyler abruptly flung her onto the bed. In the next instant, he threw a brand-new phone before her. As soon as sheid eyes on the phone, an ominous premonition overwhelmed her, and she reached out for it. Unlocking the screen, a familiar video met her eyes. She had seen this content before; it was the same video Avery had shown her. After watching it for a few moments, she raised her gaze to meet Tyler¡¯s cold, somber gaze. ¡°That¡¯s not Harvey and I.¡± A chill smirk tugged at Tyler¡¯s lips. ¡°Who were they, then?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just two people who happen to look very much like us.¡± ¡°How convenient. Not only are there people who look exactly like you in this world, but there¡¯s also someone who bears a striking resemnce to Harvey. And these two people conveniently end up sleeping together¡­ Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not together by coincidence.¡± Vicky stared into Tyler¡¯s eyes and exined, ¡°What if I am to tell you that these two individuals underwent deliberate stic surgery, orchestrated with the intention of sowing discord between us? Would you believe that?¡± Tyler looked at her incredulously. Vicky knew Avery had acted once again since she did not choose to leave Tyler. She nced at the content on the screen, and her gaze darkened. If she wanted Tyler to trust her, she would need evidence to prove her innocence, but she had no way of proving that it was not her and Harvey in the video. After a few moments of silence, she looked up at him once again. ¡°Give me three days, and I will prove to you that it¡¯s not me in that video.¡± Tyler was shocked by howposed she was and studied her sharply. Vicky met his probing gaze head-on. Tyler was the first to look away. ¡°Since you seem confident, I¡¯ll give you three days as you wish,¡± he said. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 With that said, Tyler red at Vicky and left. As Tyler departed, Vicky slumped back onto the bed, utterly exhausted. The three days she requested from him were nothing but a tactical retreat. With Tyler¡¯s current condition, he could easily slip back into his other imagination by the following day. The hallucinogenic substance in his body had yet to be cleared, andbined with Avery¡¯s hypnosis, it was a struggle for him to remain sane. ¡­ Exiting the vi, Tyler headed for the car parked by the entrance. When he appeared, the door to the driver¡¯s seat swung open. Adam, with the utmost respect, held the door for him. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you¡¯d please, Mister Hart.¡± Tyler settled into the car expressionlessly, and Adam handed him his phone. ¡°Mister Hart, you left your phone on the back seat.¡± Taking the phone, Tyler asked absentmindedly, ¡°Any calls?¡± A fleeting glint passed through Adam¡¯s eyes, and he answered quickly, ¡°No, sir.¡± Tyler grunted and fell silent. Buckling his seatbelt, Adam inquired softly, ¡°Mister Hart, where shall we head to now?¡± ¡°Back to thepany.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± replied Adam before he turned the car around. Tyler leaned back on the rear seat, closing his eyes to rest. Massaging his throbbing temples, he was consumed by an unfamiliar vile mood. ncing at Tyler through the rearview mirror, Adam observed him quietly. Ever since he returned to Tyler¡¯s side, Tyler had been wearing a look as if he could snap any moment. Adam moved his lips to speak but chose to remain silent in the end, knowing that it would be inappropriate for him to speak. Within the car, a faint, almost imperceptible fragrance wafted. It was delicate and serene, not at all overpowering. Nheless, the scent brought a sense of tranquility to the mind and heart, even soothing the pain in Tyler¡¯s head. Tyler opened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s this fragrance?¡± Adam was taken aback momentarily, but he quickly recovered and answered, ¡°I heard from Harry that you have been having trouble sleeping recently, so he got this calming fragrance. They say it helps focus the mind and rxes one¡¯s spirit.¡± Tyler¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t bring unsupervised items into the car next time.¡± Adam¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and he lowered his gaze. ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± Tyler nced outside the window and asked, ¡°Have you found the person who sent the video?¡± After a few moments of silence, Adam said, ¡°It was from Harvey Sparks.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Harvey Sparks, huh?¡± He repeated the name over and over again menacingly. Adam, too, narrowed his eyes coldly and asked, ¡°Mister Hart, should we¡­¡± ¡°Not for now,¡± Tyler said. Shocked, Adam muttered, ¡°But¡­¡± Tyler nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t question my decision, or you might never get another chance to work for me again.¡± Adam froze and instantly fell into silence. Silence loomed over the car. Sometime after, Tyler¡¯s voice rose once again. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember why you were transferred out of the country to begin with?¡± Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Tyler was not someone with poor memory. While he might not have had a photographic memory, his recall ability was impressive. Yet, for some reason, he found that his memory was failing himtely, and he was constantly forgetting things. Tyler rubbed his throbbing forehead and wondered if this was caused by his recent bad mood. He even forgot why Adam was transferred. Hart Corporation had been exceptionally busy and short on stafftely, so Harry cautiously suggested they could recall Adam to help, to which Tyler agreed. However, he could not seem to remember why he arranged Adam¡¯s transfer in the first ce. Upon arriving at Hart Corporation, Tyler went straight to the meeting room for a conference while Adam returned to his office. After confirming that no one was around, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Old Mister Hart, it seems that Mister Hart¡¯s condition has be quite severe. He needs daily reminders and records to remember what actually happened.¡± After a long pause, Old Mister Hart responded, ¡°I understand.¡± With that, the call ended. ¡­ As Vicky suspected, Tyler had not pressed further about her and Harvey¡¯s situation. However, it was not that Tyler had forgotten but that he had suddenly copsed and fallen unconscious. Doctors hade and gone to examine Tyler¡¯s body, but every test showed that his physical indicators were normal and there were no illnesses. Yet, he remained unconscious. For the first two days, Vicky managed to get through. However, after a week passed and Tyler still had not regained consciousness, she could no longer sit still, knowing that Tyler¡¯sa was likely caused by mental factors. Tyler¡¯sa was puzzling. Even Isabe was at a loss, unable to diagnose any problems. It was a weekter when Vicky received a call from Old Mister Hart. ¡°I¡¯ve heard what happened to Tyler.¡± Old Mister Hart cut to the chase and said, ¡°You can¡¯t cure him. I have a professional team of doctors here that can cure him.¡± ¡°What exactly did you hear?¡± Vicky asked. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mister Hart chuckled. ¡°Tyler has fallen for a trap and is experiencing memories distortion rted to you. Also, I heard that he is unconscious.¡± Vicky held onto the phone in silence, and Old Mister Hart said, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been looking for the person who provided the drug, and I found him.¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Lincoln.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Vicky fell into silence. She was not surprised at all as Lincoln had been trying to outwit Tyler for quite some time. ¡°Then there¡¯s that Avery¡­¡± Old Mister Hart sighed lightly.¡± Avery¡¯s grandfather and I were childhood friends. I¡¯ve watched her grow up, just like I have with Lincoln. ¡°She¡¯s the only daughter of the Yeager family, so it¡¯s natural for her to be spoiled. From a young age, she has gotten everything she wanted. Overtime, this became an ingrained trait. She¡¯s intelligent and sharp, but she¡¯s too arrogant. She¡¯ll resort to anything to achieve her goals. Honestly, when she got engaged to Lincoln, I had my reservations. Lincoln is ambitious and skilled, but trying to control Avery is challenging. After all, the Yeager family is vast and influential. If it ever came to a fight, even Lincoln wouldn¡¯t be able to wrest any benefits from her, let alone you.¡± Finally grasping his implications, Vicky realized Old Mister Hart was subtly hinting she would not stand a chance against Avery or the Yeagers. ¡°That¡¯s why girls like Avery aren¡¯t quite suitable as brides for the Harts. At least while I¡¯m alive, I don¡¯t want any of the Hart descendants marrying her-¡° ¡°If you have something to say, Old Mister Hart, please go ahead and say it,¡± interrupted Vicky. Old Mister Hart¡¯s tone remained gentle. ¡°Vicky, the situation in the Hart family is far moreplex than you imagine. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed that by now. Valencia and Lincoln aside, countless enemies lurk in the shadows; those who despise Tyler are trying their best to undermine him. Some of them even plot to kill him. ¡°Now, Avery, having discovered Tyler¡¯s weakness, is joining forces with Valencia to deliver a fatal blow. Though they seem to be targeting Tyler, it¡¯s you that they¡¯re targeting. Since they couldn¡¯t exploit Tyler as they wish, they¡¯re attacking you instead. They¡¯ve been sessful in driving Tyler to his current state. If a little more time passes and Tyler¡¯s mind copses entirely, their n wille to fruition.¡± Hearing Old Mister Hart¡¯s words, Vicky understood the intention behind his call. ¡°Do you want me to leave him?¡± ¡°Right now, Tyler is under hypnosis, and he despises you. Leaving him would be beneficial for him.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Vicky clenched her phone. ¡°I already abandoned him before. This time, I¡¯ve promised him I won¡¯t give up on him, no matter what happens.¡± ¡°Even if he remains with you and loses his sanity? Even if he dies?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ve endured Tyler¡¯s torment and actively sought treatment, but it¡¯s been a while now. Have you found a solution?¡± Vicky could not bring herself to argue. ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t contacted you until now because I wanted to see if you could truly cure Tyler. If you have a real solution and Tyler can¡¯t be without you, I would¡¯ve considered helping you out. I wanted to give you more time, but Tyler can¡¯t wait any longer. I can¡¯t just watch my grandson as he¡¯s being destroyed. That¡¯s why I decided to call you, Ms. Shaw.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice gave away no emotions. ¡°Are you implying you¡¯re willing to help him recover if I leave him, Old Mister Hart?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say I cure my grandson and allow the two of you to continue being together, but what then? The others will still use you against Tyler. I have the means to resolve this, but what about the next time around? What about Tyler? He¡¯s powerless if the others make use of his only weakness and harm him.¡± Vicky swallowed hard. ¡°Old Mister Hart, I can agree to any other terms, but I promised Tyler that I-¡° ¡°So you¡¯d rather watch him die than give up on fulfilling your words?¡± interjected Old Mister Hart. ¡°Ms. Shaw, forgive me for being blunt, but what you¡¯re doing is merely selfsatisfaction.¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s usually gentle voice was tainted with seriousness. ¡°You only have two options now. Firstly, you can continue to be with him and cure him¡­ If his condition worsens, he might not be willing to be with you any longer regardless of what you think. Secondly, you can leave him and let others fix him so he can live a normal life.¡± Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 After the call ended, someone handed Old Mister Hart a cup of tea and asked, ¡°Old Mister Hart, do you think she¡¯ll agree to it?¡± He epted the tea and smiled. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a choice now, does she?¡± ¡°I can tell she¡¯s more determined than she was five years ago, though,¡± the person said. ¡°Five years ago, she was just a young woman who just graduated from college. Her mindset, maturity, and experience differed from what she has now. Besides, she didn¡¯t date Tyler for long at the time, and I didn¡¯t even need to intervene-Valencia alone was enough to force Vicky intopliance.¡± He paused to take a sip of the tea. ¡°After being with Tyler for years and learning the torment Tyler has gone through to be with her, it¡¯s only natural she refuses to let go. Tyler has been making her life a living hell lately, but she¡­ showed no sign of giving up on him. Avery sure is formidable and knows her way around finding the perfect partner. However, she¡¯s far too naive if she thinks this is enough to break up Tyler and Vicky.¡± Saying this, Old Mister Hart looked up at the person before him. ¡°Adam, you¡¯ve done well this time.¡± Adam hesitated for a few seconds before he bowed and said, ¡°Mister Hart probably noticed my true identity a while ago. To avoid arousing your suspicion, he has allowed me to continue serving him.¡± Old Mister Hart smiled, not surprised in the least.¡± Considering the extent of Tyler¡¯s intelligence, guessing isn¡¯t a truly astonishing feat. If he hadn¡¯t lost so many memories, it would¡¯ve been hard for you to return to his side.¡± Almost everything Tyler forgot was rted to Vicky; any events or people connected to her somehow had been targeted by the hypnosis. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Frowning, Adam asked, ¡°Why did Avery go through the trouble of inducing mental and memory disturbances in Mister Tyler rather than hypnotizing him to forget Vicky?¡± ¡°Because her hypnosis failed and she couldn¡¯t make him forget Vicky, so she chose the next best thing¡­ Or perhaps, something unexpected urred during the hypnosis, prompting Avery to resort to other methods. Of course, only she and Valencia know the truth,¡± replied Old Mister Hart. His expression remained calm, and there was no trace of the anger or concern he was supposed to feel at his own grandson being manipted. It was as though he was talking about aplete stranger. Adam felt overwhelmed by different emotions at the sight. He had been Old Mister Hart¡¯s agent from the very beginning. The Hart family was replete with elite members, and assistants like him were abundant. Initially, Old Mister Hart had not paid much attention to Tyler, so he ced Adam by Tyler¡¯s side. Despite not seeing the value within Tyler, Old Mister Hart still kept an eye on him as it was in his nature to do so. He enjoyed being the puppet master. Even for things that did not seem to be the priority for the time being, he always ensured there was a backup n and an escape route. At the moment, the Hart family needed Tyler, and his backup move yed a decisive role. Unlike Valencia, Old Mister Hart never incited animosity no matter what he did. He never directly intervened and would only give people a push for them to fall in ce when necessary. Recalling the aroma diffuser he received from Old Mister Hart a while ago, Adam remembered how it was why Tyler fell unconscious. Everyone assumed Tyler¡¯sa was rted to his illness, but Adam was the only one who knew that was not the case. He knew that when Old Mister Hart had not stayed out of meddling to give her a chance as he mentioned earlier, he was merely waiting for the right opportunity. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 It was the moment to strike, and Tyler¡¯s unconscious state would likely be thest straw to break Vicky¡¯s resolve. She could not possibly tolerate seeing Tyler descend into madness as it would likely destroy his life. Old Mister Hart had long detected the conspiracy between Avery and Valencia, and while he had many opportunities to intervene, he chose to watch in cold detachment. His ultimate goal was to force a breakup between Vicky and Tyler, coerce Tyler to return to the Hart family, and continue his service for the family¡¯s resurgence, thus restoring its glory. When it was necessary, he could offer a helping hand to both Vicky and Tyler. However, his assistance was never driven by genuine concern for the younger generation, and every move he made served his purposes. Old Mister Hart might appear gentle and harmless, but beneath that fagade was a cold, ruthless strategist. Otherwise, he would not have brushed it off when Tyler¡¯s biological parents nearly drove him to his demise. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡±Prepare yourself,¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s voice interrupted Adam¡¯s thoughts. ¡°While Tyler might not be fully conscious right now, we can¡¯t guarantee Vicky¡¯s departure won¡¯t agitate him. I¡¯ve found an exceptionally skilled hypnotist. If his resistance is too strong for us to handle, we can hypnotize Tyler when the crucial moment arrives, making him forget Vickypletely.¡± Adam snapped back to reality. ¡°Both Missus Hart and Avery failed because of how strong Mister Tyler is. I¡¯m afraid that¡­ ¡°They failed because they used the wrong methods.¡± Old Mister Hart was confident. ¡°Just wait and see. This time, we¡¯ll surely seed.¡± A few more days passed, yet Tyler remained unconscious. Isabe could no longer hold back, her expression serious as she addressed Vicky, ¡°Missus Hart, if we can¡¯t find a way to treat Mister Hart soon, we¡¯ll have to resort to ourst option.¡± Tyler would not remain unconscious indefinitely and would eventually wake up. ¡°What¡¯s thest option?¡± Vicky asked. Isabe gazed deeply at Vicky. ¡°Since your love can¡¯t help Mister Hart, then¡­let him live on with hatred toward you.¡± Vicky trembled. Her lips moved, but not a single word escaped her mouth. Isabe gazed at Vicky guiltily. ¡°Missus Hart, I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s the only solution I can think of.¡± She proceeded to exin her n and continued, ¡°Back when Mister Hart was first rescued from the Harts, we were at our wit¡¯s end as to how to cure him as well. He only managed to recover after learning that you were engaged to Mister Sparks.¡± Her voice grew weaker as she found it hard to suggest such a n. ¡°That¡¯s why I thought that maybe this can get Mister Hart back on his feet¡­¡± She saw what Vicky had sacrificed for Vicky in recent times. To cure Tyler, Vicky disyed superhuman patience and perseverance. To be told that all her sacrifices would end with the result of having Tyler hate her was hardly something anyone could ept. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Just as Isabe contemted how she could convince Vicky to follow the n, Vicky said calmly, ¡°Alright.¡± Isabe turned to look at Vicky in disbelief. ¡°Missus Hart¡­¡± ¡°Since this is the only way, so be it.¡± Vicky chuckled bitterly.¡± It¡¯s far better than letting Avery have him and allowing her to manipte him.¡± Isabe studied the pale look on Vicky¡¯s face, her heart breaking with Vicky¡¯s. ¡°Missus Hart, I¡¯ve been trying my best to look for a cure, but¡­none of them seem to work. I¡¯m truly at my wit¡¯s end, so¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself. I understand.¡± Vicky did not me Isabe at all. ¡°I caused all these to happen. If only I didn¡¯t give up on Tyler so easily back then, maybe¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze shifted to the man lying on the bed. With his eyes closed, he looked as though he was simply asleep. ¡°I keep making the wrong choices.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice was soft as if she was talking to herself. ¡°Back then, I shouldn¡¯t have given up so easily. Now, I shouldn¡¯t insist on staying.¡± Her insistence was harming Tyler, but she did not want to give up on him without putting up a fight after all that had happened in the past. She wanted to try a little harder, hoping she could still find another solution. However, reality reminded her she was running out of time. After a few moments of silence, Vicky continued, ¡°Old Mister Hart told me that he has a way to help Tyler. When his people arrive, please check if they¡¯re qualified to treat Tyler, Doctor Yelmon. Although it¡¯s unlikely that Old Mister Hart would harm his grandson, it¡¯s best to be cautious.¡± Vicky did not break into tears or fall into despair. There was not much time for sorrow and grief; she had a lot of things to do. Even if she did leave Tyler, she could not allow a treacherous woman like Avery to seed, and she refused to let Valencia hurt Tyler again in pursuit of Lincoln¡¯s wellbeing. Isabe observed Vicky¡¯s calm demeanor and could not help but feel a hint of admiration toward her. In truth, the decision Vicky made to break up with Tyler in the past was not necessarily wrong. After all, it was perfectly normal for couples to break up, and Vicky had not done anything that wronged him. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. If breaking up could be considered wronging someone, most people in the world would be found guilty. Vicky had matured over the years and was finally ready to work on her rtionship with Tyler, only for her effort to be proven vain by fate. The next day, Old Mister Hart¡¯s men arrived. The doctors thoroughly examined Tyler for over an hour, followed by another hour of discussions. Finally, they said, ¡°We can temporarily bring Mister Hart back to consciousness.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart leaped with joy upon hearing this. ¡°Really?¡± The doctors nodded. ¡°Please step aside for a moment, Missus Hart. We¡¯ll proceed with Mister Hart¡¯s treatment.¡± Vicky gave Tyler onest nce and left the room. In the living room, Old Mister Hart was sipping tea on the couch and shed Vicky a gentle smile as she came down the stairs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tyler will wake up soon.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said sincerely. ¡°Tyler is my grandson; it¡¯s only natural for me to help him out, ¡± he said. Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 While speaking, Old Mister Hart¡¯s assistant handed him a document. ¡°Vicky, take a look at this,¡± he said. Vicky gazed at the document Old Mister Hart handed over, her gaze wavering. After a few seconds, she silently epted the papers. As she unfolded the first document, she realized it was a share-transfer agreement. Vicky casually scanned the names on it and signed her name without any hesitation. This share-transfer agreement was meant to transfer the shares in her possession back to Tyler, to which Vicky had no objections whatsoever. Observing her decisiveness, a hint of admiration flickered in Old Mister Hart¡¯s eyes. He never disliked Vicky as Valencia had. From Tyler¡¯s perspective, Vicky was to me for their breakup, but in Old Mister Hart¡¯s eyes, Vicky was clever to have made such a choice. Neither Vicky nor Tyler had the leverage to resist the Hart family. Had she insisted on staying by Tyler¡¯s side, they would not have been able to marry as anyone with power could have stood in their way. Her agreement to the breakup and her willingness to cooperate spared them a great deal of suffering. On top of that, it eventually caused the Harts to let their guard down, allowing them to get married in the end. Vicky¡¯s choices, as wrong as they may seem at the time, led to favorable oues in the end. Though she appeared tock the powerful background and ruthless tactics of someone like Avery, she possessed a strong intuition. After signing the share-transfer agreement, Vicky moved on to the second document, and the words ¡®Divorce Agreement ¡® appeared before her. Her eyes widened. The calm mask she wore began to crack, revealing her inner turmoil. She froze, and Old Mister Hart did not interrupt her. Instead, he simply sipped his tea in silence patiently. After a while, Vicky finally moved and started reading the terms of the divorce agreement. Once she finished reading, she picked up a pen and crossed out all thepensation uses. ¡°I don¡¯t need these.¡± Vicky lowered her gaze, her long hair concealing any expression she might have. ¡°I have my studio, and I make decent money. I don¡¯t needpensation.¡± Old Mister Hart smiled. ¡°Apart from the house and cars, a hundred fifty million dors is enough to sustain a luxurious lifestyle for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± she said. ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t a trade.¡± Old Mister Hart did not object or insist. Vicky studied the agreement for a while longer before signing her name on the designated area, leaving the area where Tyler was supposed to sign nk. Old Mister Hart¡¯s assistant took the two documents away, and Old Mister Hart said, ¡°Would you like to see Tyler onest time before he leaves?¡± Hershes fluttered. ¡°He¡¯s leaving?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. I n to take Tyler to Molivia for treatment.¡± Vicky scowled. Before she could protest, however, Old Mister Hart continued, ¡°Judging from Tyler¡¯s current condition, he can¡¯t take control, and anyone can easily harm him. Even a wench like Avery managed to set him up¡­ He won¡¯t be able to recover unless he returns to Molivia. I understand you don¡¯t really trust me, so Tyler¡¯s doctor, Isabe, cane along. What do you think?¡± Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 ¡°Ms. Shaw, I hope you won¡¯t meet Tyler again. Right now, you¡¯re the cause of his condition. Seeing you triggers negative memories and leads to his loss of control. Currently, what we need to do most is to stabilize Tyler¡¯s emotions and iste the triggers that cause him to lose control.¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s expression remained calm, his words clear. There was no hint of displeasure or me as he spoke, yet each word he said struck Vicky like lightning. In hisposed way, Old Mister Hart was telling her she was responsible for Tyler¡¯s state. A prolonged silence followed before Vicky said, ¡°Old Mister Hart, can you assure me that once Tyler returns to the Hart family, he won¡¯t be subjected to scheming and torment from Missus Hart?¡± Old Mister Hart paused for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Of course. Tyler is my grandson. I won¡¯t turn a blind eye to that.¡± ¡°Back when he first returned to the Hart family, you knew what Missus Hart did to him, yet you chose to ignore it.¡± Vicky gazed into Old Mister Hart¡¯s eyes sharply. ¡°Now, you¡¯vee here to take him back to the Hart family, not out of concern for family ties but because he possesses something you and the Hart family need, isn¡¯t that right? If Tyler remained insignificant, I assume you wouldn¡¯t have paid him any attention, would you?¡± Her attitude was hardly respectful and carried a confronting tone. Old Mister Hart¡¯s assistant noticed Vicky¡¯s tone and furrowed his brow. He instinctively moved forward to intervene, but Old Mister Hart waved him off before focusing on Vicky once again.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. His smile remained as benevolent as ever, void of any resentment or annoyance. ¡°Ms. Shaw, you¡¯re still young and perhaps unaware that feelings aren¡¯t the most reliable thing in this world. What is reliable, however, is one¡¯s inherent value and the benefits they create. The Hart family is vast, and its legacy is grand. Tyler returned to the family muchter, so hecks a sense of belonging to the family and is unwilling to bond with us. Indeed, as far as feelings go, I don¡¯t feel much more for him than I would a total stranger,¡± he admitted honestly. ¡°I won¡¯t stand by and watch him perish, but I won¡¯t interfere with my offspring¡¯s choices either. After all, Orion is also my son. Tyler has grown to the extent that he can¡¯t be taken lightly; his abilities have been proven fit for the role as heir.¡± Old Mister Hart smiled at Vicky. ¡°You can consider me heartless, but the reality is that I need Tyler. It¡¯s time to focus on grooming him for that role, and I won¡¯t let Valencia or Orion get in the way. Is that enough assurance for you, Ms. Shaw?¡± Vicky remained silent. Had Old Mister Hart tried to persuade her by mentioning the family bond, she would not have believed it. If the Hart family truly cared about family ties, Tyler would not have suffered so much. Personal interests and values had always been the priorities of the Hart family. Vicky nodded and stood. ¡°I will go see him.¡± Knowing that this might be thest time she saw Tyler, she paused on her track and added, ¡°I know you only helped Avery because you wanted to take Tyler back to Molivia, not because you actually want Avery to marry Tyler. Instead of trusting Avery, I¡¯d rather put my faith in you, Old Mister Hart¡­ I hope you can keep your promise.¡± Not lingering to wait for an answer, she headed upstairs. Old Mister Hart was momentarily stunned. His assistant blurted, asking, ¡°Old Mister, what did she mean?¡± ¡°It seems she knows I¡¯ve been helping Avery.¡± Old Mister Hart smiled. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t have any other choice at the moment because she knows Tyler will suffer more if she insists on staying with him¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a shame Vickyes from such a small family and can¡¯t be of help to our family. If shees from a family as powerful as Avery¡¯s, I would¡¯ve supported her marriage with Tyler.¡± Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Both Old Mister Hart and his assistant knew what he said held no meaning because there was no such thing as perfection in life. Soon, Tyler was brought away with Isabe. Before leaving, Isabe solemnly assured Vicky she would provide daily updates on Tyler¡¯s condition until he recovered. After Tyler¡¯s departure, the once spacious mansion felt deste. Upon arriving in Molivia, Isabe promptly informed Vicky of their safe arrival. The next day, Isabe ryed that Tyler had regained consciousness, though his condition appeared far from stable, marked by severe memorypses. On the third day, Isabe sent word that the Hart family had initiated aprehensive and systematic treatment n for Tyler. The medical team consisted of renowned specialists in mental health from around the world. On the fourth day, Isabe reported, ¡°Mister Hart¡¯s condition seems to have improved. The medical treatment appears to be showing some effects.¡± Subsequent days followed a pattern where Isabe¡¯s updates were quite consistent with the same message. [ Mister Hart¡¯s condition remains stable. As time passed, Isabe¡¯s daily updates mostly carried the message, and one day, a different message arrived from Isabe. [The doctors have discussed using hypnotic therapy to retrieve Mister Hart¡¯s sealed memories.] Upon reading this message, Vicky stood by the window for a long time and did not respond to the message. From that day forward, Isabe ceased sending messages. Vicky refrained from asking further questions and remained uncertain whether Tyler¡¯s memory retrieval through hypnosis seeded. What she did know was that she and Tyler would never cross paths again. Vicky worked until 10 p.m. before heading down to the underground parking lot. The studio had been busy. Though they recruited two new designers, they received a few more jobs and were all busy every day. Vicky would keep working at home, so eventually, she decided to work overtime at the studio instead. Ever since her car ident, Vicky struggled to drive for a long time afterward, but she knew she would have to ovee her fear as she could not simply avoid driving for the rest of her life. She used a week to practice and started driving again, so she could finally drive herself to work. The elevator door opened, revealing the empty parking lot. It waste with no one else around, so she could hear her footsteps echoing in the space. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Just as she arrived by her car and pulled out her car keys to unlock the car, arge hand reached over from behind and covered her mouth. Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Vicky was taken aback and was about to struggle and shout when a familiar deep voice reached her ears. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s me.¡± Vicky stiffened. She blinked as her gaze shifted toward the person behind her. A tall, slender figure shielded by the cool white light cast a gentle shadow over her. Even though the man was wearing a hat and sses, Vicky recognized him at once. The man loosened his grip on her. ¡°Tyler,¡± Vicky muttered bitterly. ¡°How¡­ How did you end up here?¡± He lowered his gaze to meet her eyes. ¡°They said you wanted a divorce. I didn¡¯t believe it.¡± Suddenly, Vicky remembered that Isabe told her Tyler was going to be and lucid at the moment, showing no sign of memory distortion. ¡°You¡­¡± Vicky parted her lips to speak. Tyler nced around and lowered his voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk at home.¡± Vicky remained silent for a few seconds, then opened the car door. As she moved to the driver¡¯s seat, Tyler¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Why are you driving?¡± Vicky paused, her hands on the seatbelt. ¡°Avoidance won¡¯t solve problems. When it¡¯s time to face them, you should face them. Only then will you realize what you¡¯ve been avoiding isn¡¯t as frightening as it seems.¡± Tyler looked at her in silence. Vicky started the car and drove back to the mansion. Throughout the journey, neither of them spoke. Tyler sat in the passenger seat with his eyes closed to rest. Vicky stole nces at him, noticing how exhausted he seemed. Clearly, he her because he regained his memories. At the mansion, Vicky switched on the lights and poured a ss of water for Tyler before asking any questions. Tyler epted the ss from her and took a sip before asking, ¡°Why did you want a divorce?¡± Vicky countered, ¡°Have you¡­remembered everything?¡± ¡°Were you nning to deceive me into a divorce while I was still unaware if I haven¡¯t regained my memories?¡± His demeanor and tone were calm,cking the out-of- control rage she anticipated. Evidently, the Hart family treated him well, enabling him to regain his usual cool and detached demeanor. Vicky was about to respond when her phone started vibrating. She pulled out her phone and saw Old Mister Hart¡¯s name on the caller ID. Her immediate instinct was to decline the call, but in the split second before doing so, she hesitated. In the end, she chose to answer.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Shaw.¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s wary voice sounded on the other end of the line. ¡°Tyler is with you, right?¡± His tone was affirmative as though he had everything under control. ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted. ¡°Ever since he regained consciousness, he¡¯s always wanted to see you,¡± Old Mister Hart exined calmly. ¡°He¡¯s a decisive person, and I can¡¯t stop him if he wants to see you. Just let him stay there for a couple of days. Tyler¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t stabilized just yet, so do make sure he returns as soon as possible.¡± Vicky did not respond, and Old Mister Hart simply hung up. Once the call ended, Vicky turned her attention back to Tyler. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 At that moment, Tyler¡¯s face contorted in pain as he pressed his temples, looking as though he had a splitting headache. rmed, Vicky hurriedly approached him. ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tyler scowled, his breath ragged as he attempted to gain control of himself. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Before Vicky could finish, her wrist was seized before a sinister gaze locked onto her. ¡°Why?¡± His voice was filled with uncontroble anger. ¡°Why did you betray me? Why did you break up with me?¡± Vicky¡¯s astonishmentsted only a moment. ¡°Break up?¡± His long fingers ruthlessly pinched her chin as he gritted out, ¡°When did you and Noah get together?¡± Vicky paled as she mumbled inwardly, ¡®Noah¡­?¡¯ Meanwhile, in the Harts¡¯ mansion in Molivia. Avery arrived to pay her customary visit to Tyler as usual. She had heard about Vicky and Tyler¡¯s divorce while Tyler had been brought back to the Harts¡¯ mansion and was undergoing psychological treatment. A glint of satisfaction flickered in Avery¡¯s eyes. Tyler was quite obsessive, but he never suffered from any significant psychological issues. The main reason he ended up acting like a madman was due to the effect of drugs and hypnosis, which the psychiatrists the Hart family had arranged could not help with. When she bought the drugs, she extensively questioned the seller and learned that they could not be eliminated in a short period. She had a substantial quantity of this drug on hand. If Tyler continued to ignore her, she would wait for the right opportunity to administer the drug to him before imnting a hypnotic suggestion to make him deeply attached to her. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It seemed like the perfect n, but before that, she needed to erase Vicky from his memories. As long as he remembered Vicky, he would never fall in love with anyone else. Avery proceeded to Old Mister Hart¡¯s residence as usual and saw him sitting in the living room, sipping tea. ¡°Grandpa Hart,¡± she greeted him in a sweet voice. Old Mister Hart looked up and smiled kindly. ¡°Ah, Avery, you¡¯re here.¡± Avery exchanged a few polite words with Old Mister Hart and nced around. ¡°Grandpa Hart, where¡¯s Tyler?¡± Usually, Tyler would be downstairs ying chess with Old Mister Hart. Though he was always cold toward her, she was excited enough to be able to see him. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± A strange look appeared on his face. ¡°Tyler went back.¡± ¡°Back?¡± Avery muttered dazedly. ¡°Back where?¡± ¡°Stoneford City, I suppose.¡± ¡°Stoneford City¡­¡± Avery paled. ¡°How can you let him go back to Stoneford City?!¡± ¡°He wanted to leave. What could I have done?¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve locked him up!¡± Avery blurted. Old Mister Hart shot a sidelong nce at her. ¡°Tyler is a grown man, so how am I supposed to lock him up? Besides, it¡¯s not like I can keep him locked up forever.¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely gone back to see Vicky!¡± Avery instantly lost control of her temper. ¡°It took so much hard work to break them apart! Wouldn¡¯t it all go to waste if we let them meet again?¡± Old Mister Hart decided to overlook Avery¡¯s rude tone and said gently, ¡°I can lock Tyler up and prevent him from seeing Vicky, but do you really think that¡¯s going to sever all ties between those two?¡± Confused, Avery said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Mister Hart narrowed his eyes mysteriously. ¡°Tyler will never give up if we stop him from seeking Vicky. After this meeting, their rtionship wille to an end.¡± Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Avery¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± Old Mister Hart gently replied, ¡°When have I ever lied to you? In the Hart family, Old Mister Hart was a one-of-a-kind authority figure. Compared to hisckluster sons, his past achievements were almost legendary, so Avery never doubted Old Mister Hart¡¯s abilities. Curious, she whispered, ¡°Grandpa Hart, do you have a n?¡± Old Mister Hart nced at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that what happened could lead to their separation, frankly.¡± The divorce agreement required both parties¡¯ signatures to be effective. Only Vicky had signed it, while Tyler had yet to sign it. No one could force Tyler into ending the marriage unless he agreed to the divorce. There was no point in using force, as Old Mister Hart wanted Tyler to return to the Hart family willingly instead of deepening Tyler¡¯s resentment toward his family. Once he returned, he would find ways to resolve Tyler¡¯s rtionship with Orion and Valencia. Avery¡¯s grandfather once said that Old Mister Hart was particrly cunning. Vicky could only dream of rivaling that level of skills, and Tyler might not even recognize Old Mister Hart¡¯s schemes in his state of confusion. With this thought in mind, Avery became even more attentive toward Old Mister Hart.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa Hart, I heard that you¡¯ve been seeking treatment for Tyler, but there hasn¡¯t been much improvement. While I was studying abroad, I focused on psychology and got to know many skilled psychiatrists¡­¡± Avery looked at Old Mister Hart with a feigned considerate expression. ¡°I can rmend a few doctors to treat Tyler.¡± Old Mister Hart narrowed his eyes sharply in response to her words, and he acted as though he was interested. ¡°Oh? The doctors you found have a solution for Tyler¡¯s condition?¡± Avery was unaware that Old Mister Hart had seen through her and Valencia¡¯s n. She assumed he was unaware of what they had done. Valencia had acknowledged Avery as her future daughter-in-w, so Avery was confident she would marry Tyler once he divorced Vicky and started seeing herself as part of the Hart family. She put on a bashful expression. ¡°Of course. Since I¡¯m going watch him suffer.¡± Old Mister Hart simply offered a faint smile. ¡°Since it¡¯s a rmendation from you, I don¡¯t see why not. Whenever you can, bring them over to take a look at Tyler.¡± With Old Mister Hart¡¯s assurance that Tyler and Vicky would sever all ties, Avery¡¯s heart was finally at ease. ¡®Til make the arrangement then, Grandpa Hart.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Avery left, leaping in joy. After she left, the smile on Old Mister Hart¡¯s face vanished as he muttered to himself with a sneer, ¡°Introduce doctors, huh? I guess she¡¯s trying to keep a firm hold on Tyler. Such a vicious woman cannot be allowed into this family.¡± In an underground basement. Vicky woke up to find her limbs all tied. A faint light above her was wavering as though it could go out at any moment. Observing her surroundings, Vicky flinched at the memory of how furious Tyler was the night before. He said something along the line of her being with Noah and betraying him, which happened five years ago. She tried exining to Tyler that she only asked for Noah¡¯s help to act as her boyfriend to break up with him. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 ¡®Tyler brought up Noah again. Didn¡¯t Isabe tell me Tyler¡¯s condition was improving? Why would he suddenly have an episode? Was Old Mister Hart right? Does the mere sight of me trigger some kind of disturbance, leading to memory confusion?¡¯ she thought. Before she could make sense of it all, the sound of the door opening reached her ears from the entrance. A man dressed in ck clothes and ck trousers, carrying a tray of food, approached her with a stern expression. Catching a glimpse of his menacing demeanor, Vicky¡¯s eyes widened, and she involuntarily shrank back. She had fainted the day before. Furious with her, Tyler had slept with her, and upon discovering she was not a virgin, he became even more enraged, convinced she slept with Noah. She fainted at some point, and she found herself here when she finally woke up. The scene before her was familiar. She even experienced it before as Tyler¡¯s first reaction to this sort of situation was always to hide her away where no one could find her. ¡°Eat,¡± Tylermanded. Thinking about Vicky¡¯s past encounters with other men filled him with murderous intent. He could not bring himself to harm Vicky, yet he could not bring himself to give up. After much contemtion, he started nning to eliminate Noah. At this moment, Noah, who was bathing a cat, felt an ominous feeling wash over him. He had not been impersonating anyone¡¯s boyfriend recently, so nothing bad was supposed to happen to him. Two figures surfaced in his mind: Tyler and Anthony. Both equally sinister, equally ruthless,cking any trace of humanity. Noah vowed he would never pretend to be anyone¡¯s boyfriend again in this lifetime. Lost in his thoughts, he did not even notice the cold watering from the showerhead. It was not until the ck cat he was bathing let out an annoyed meow that he snapped back to reality. The ck cat he was bathing was the same ck cat Tyler had given him. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The next day, after Noah woke up, he routinely checked on his beloved felinepanions and noticed the ck cat seemed listless. A quick examination confirmed that the cat might have caught a cold from the cold water yesterday. Noah immediately took the cat to a nearby pet hospital for treatment. Halfway through, Noah realized he was being followed, but whenever he turned around, he could not seem to find anyone behind him. Clearly, he was being followed by someone skilled. Being the heir of a wealthy family, Noah had experienced countless kidnappings and assassinations in the past and had a great sixth sense, so he immediately sped up. The person following him sped up as well. Since he was about near his house, Noah managed to escape the assassin based on his knowledge of the area. Just as he sighed a breath of relief, the ck cat in his arms hissed. At the same time, a sharp object pierced through the air and flew toward him. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Noah¡¯s reaction was equally swift. He sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the strike. Noah¡¯s father had served in the military for years and disliked those whocked strength. Despite Noah¡¯s preference for the arts and his usual disy of gentility, he was trained inbat skills and remained unscathed so far despite all the things that happened in his life. However, the opponent¡¯s skills seemed to surpass his. Another knife was sent at a tricky angle, aiming directly for a vital organ. Noah, who evaded the first attack, had no time to adjust his posture. Just as the knife was about to pierce into his body, the cat in his arms emitted another piercing scream. In a sh, the cat pounced toward the assant, who evaded the attack. The knife directed at Noah deviated slightly, leaving a streak of blood on the ck fur of the cat The de flew past Noah with a tint of blood on the de. Noah was momentarily stunned, his eyes reddening with distress. ¡°Ruby!¡± The ck cat had saved his life at a critical moment. Noah loved cats and had a few of them at home. However, he was sentimental and could only care for a few within his capacity. Hence, he had not brought home new cats in years. This ck cat Tyler offered to him as a gift was indeed very much to his liking. Of course, it was because it was from Tyler that he had reservations. Ever since he had brought the cat home, he had to take responsibility and care for it well, but since it had not been with him for very long, it had not developed the same level of attachment to him as his original cats. What he least expected was for the cat to save his life. Noah could not spare time to think about anything and rushed over to check on the cat¡¯s condition. The cat¡¯s gaze, however, remained fixed on the assassin. Though it had pounced toward the assant, its attack was far from fierce. Its hackles had not risen, and its fur had not puffed up in rm. Instead, it regarded the assassin with a gaze of puzzlement. Noah sensed that something was wrong and turned to look at the assassin. As he took in the situation, he paled and eximed, Bloody hell! Tyler?!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The person attempting to kill him was Tyler. Noah gaped at the man before him in disbelief and thought to himself, ¡®I haven¡¯t contacted Vicky recently, so why on earth is Tyler going crazy on me again?¡¯ In the past, Tyler¡¯s tactics never escted beyond leaving him battered and bruised, so it was a first for Tyler to actually show the intention of killing Noah. Not daring to provoke a madman, Noah said hastily, ¡°Tyler, do we have a misunderstanding or something? Didn¡¯t Vicky exin our rtionship to you? You understood and even gave me this ck cat as a truce because you know I like cats.¡± Hearing Noah¡¯s words, Tyler hesitated for a moment and looked toward the ink-ck cat on the ground. The cat, despite having been wounded by Tyler¡¯s attack, disyed neither alertness nor anger and simply batted its eyes at him, its head tilted inquisitively. After Tyler left, Vicky remained locked in the cold, dark basement. There was no window in the basement, and there was only a light bulb hanging on the ceiling. Vicky carefully observed her surroundings. Though it was dark, the basement was clean as a clean freak like Tyler would never tolerate living in a space that was not spotless. The bed she was sleeping on was soft andfortable. There was no strange scent in the air, and there was even a faint fragrance. She had been locked up before, so she did not panic and obeyed Tylerpletely. After feeding her, Tyler did not do anything and simply left with the tes. Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Vicky had no idea where Tyler had gone. Being in a dim environment for an extended period tended to induce drowsiness, and her consciousness quickly started to blur. Just as she was on the verge of falling asleep, Vicky heard the door opening, and her senses sharpened instantly. She raised her head and turned her gaze toward the door. Footsteps drew closer, and a tall figure soon appeared in the doorway. Tyler¡¯s silhouette was cast upon the wall as he entered the room with his head hung low. His ck attire made it look as though he blended into the darkness. Instantly realizing that Tyler was in a foul mood, she could not help but worry about him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?1¡ä Upon hearing her voice, Tyler¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment. He slowly lifted his gaze to look at her, his eyes tinged with confusion. Feeling uneasy from the unusual look on his face, she asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Tyler approached her and embraced her. Vicky was taken aback as he whispered into her ear, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She tried to observe his expression, but he held her so tightly that she could not see his face at all. Her heart skipped a beat as she quickly realized what was going on. ¡°You¡­¡± She hesitated before asking, ¡°Have you remembered something?¡± No matter how she exined herself the night before, he did not believe her and thought she was concocting stories. Not just any stories either but highly imusible ones. When Old Mister Hart took Tyler away, he removed every trace of Tyler from the mansion, including their wedding photos, so Vicky had no way to prove that they had been married and lived together for many years. Witnessing Tyler¡¯s despondence, Vicky sensed that he might have regained his memories. Tyler held her tightly in silence, but it was evident that he was admitting to it. Vicky sighed a breath of relief and did not me him. ¡°My muscles feel sore from being tied up. Can you untie me?¡± Tyler remained unmoving. ¡°Why do you want a divorce?¡± Vicky fell into silence. Tyler was sane when he first found her, and he wanted to know why she wanted a divorce. In response to her silence, Tyler¡¯s melodious voice rose again. ¡°I know that I¡¯ve done a lot of hurtful things to you recently.¡± He tightened his arms around her and continued,¡± It¡¯s my fault. Vicky, don¡¯t divorce me. You promised you¡¯d never leave me again.¡± Tyler knew it was normal for Vicky to want to leave given his mental state. Whenever he came to and remembered what he did to her during his episodes, the anxiety within him grew. With all the pain he inflicted, she finally grew tired of it and wanted to leave.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Vicky did not know what to say. After a few moments of silence, she said gently, ¡°Untie me first.¡± Vicky¡¯s reluctance to answer his question sounded like an affirmation to Tyler. Instead of letting her go, he pulled her closely into his embrace and became agitated. ¡°No! I won¡¯t let you leave me.¡± Sensing something was wrong with his tone, she frowned in concern and said, ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Before she could say another word, Tyler lowered his head and sealed her lips with a kiss. In the bathroom, Tyler held Vicky and gently lowered her into thefortably warm bathwater. Vicky kept her gaze lowered, her emotions hidden from view. Tyler opened his mouth to speak a couple of times but ultimately remained silent. His movements were cautious and hesitant with the weight of knowing he had once again forced himself on Vicky. When his fingers made contact with her body, Vicky reflexively flinched for an instant, but she did not continue to shy away. Steam wafted through the bathroom, blurring their faces. After a while, Tyler¡¯s hoarse voice broke the silence of the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she lifted her gaze to look at him. His featuresy an air of destion and mncholy, filled with regret over what transpired moments ago. Intimacy was not always about pleasure. It could sometimes be a means to exert power over the other party, driven by Tyler¡¯s urge to keep her hidden out of fear someone might snatch her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Studying Tyler¡¯s expression, Vicky¡¯s heart softened in an instant. Clearly, Tyler still struggled to control his emotions despite having regained rity. ¡®Is my presence truly poisonous to him?¡¯ she thought, feeling somewhat lost. She could not deny the immense joy she felt when Tyler came to find her. When she discovered he had regained his memories, she was over the moon. She even harbored hope that perhaps she could be with Tyler again. s, reality dawned on her. At this very moment, she finally understood why Old Mister Hart had not shown any urgency or concern when Tyler came looking for her. He must have foreseen that, upon seeing her, all the progress in Tyler¡¯s treatment would be erased, and they would return to square one. He was showing her the harsh reality, urging her to relinquish unrealistic fantasies. With that realization in mind, Vicky lowered her head, her blood running cold. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m so tired of this,¡± she said hoarsely. ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, you should understand that my patience with you has worn thin. You know that I can¡¯t keep living like this. I can¡¯t keep living with your daily episodes and how you constantly hurt me. I¡¯ve been living each day in constant fear of being strangled to death one day¡­¡± Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Tyler grabbed Vicky¡¯s hand and held onto it for dear life as though that was the only way to prevent her from slipping away. His dark gaze was fixated on her face as he tried to think of ways to exin himself. In the end, all thoughts boiled down to a single sentence. ¡°I can¡­get treated.¡± He hated doctors and never epted treatment on his own ord. In the past, he merely tolerated treatment when Vicky proposed them. He clearly ditched his pride and admitted he was mentally ill by epting treatment, and Vicky came close to relenting. At the veryst moment, she snapped out of it and reminded herself that agreeing to his request would hurt him in the end. She was never the cure to his illness nor his salvation. She was the poison that pushed him deeper into despair and pain. ¡°Come back to me when you¡¯re fully recovered, then.¡± She forced a bitter smile. ¡°Just look at yourself. You¡¯re back to your old self from five years ago! You locked me in this pitch -ck basement, forced yourself on me, and hurt me. If this carries on, you¡¯ll drive me crazy before you recover.¡± Tyler gazed at her silently. He truly wished that, in such a moment, she would remain by his side, but he knew she was right. He would only bring her harm. Despite his reluctance, Tyler conceded. ¡°Alright. After I¡¯m cured, I¡¯lle find you.¡± Before Vicky could process her surprise at Tyler¡¯s unexpected acquiescence, he spoke again in a resolute tone, ¡°But don¡¯t even think about divorce.¡± Vicky instantly realized Tyler¡¯s intention. As long as they were not divorced, no matter how long his treatment took, they could still be together once he returned. However, if they were to divorce at the moment, there was no telling what the future might hold. Agitated by her silence, he roared, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re considering divorcing me!¡± Vicky continued to stare at him, her gaze unwavering. ¡°How long do you expect me to wait for you? One year, two years, or perhaps three to five years? A woman¡¯s youth onlysts for a few years. I¡¯ve consulted doctors, and they all tell me that your illness is severe. Recovery is out of the question for the next year or two, at the very least.¡± Tyler wanted to argue, but Vicky cut him off. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say you do recover within one or two years, but what about the possibility of a rpse? What if this happens again? What if you never fully recover? Am I supposed to dedicate my entire life to a lunatic?¡± Tyler clearly had not expected her to use the word ¡®lunatic¡¯ and was left stunned. Her words stripped away his defense and pierced his heart. Throughout his life, he had heard countless insults and curses directed at him, even from his own family and his parents. He had been unfazed by it all, but a few words from Vicky were enough to fill him with misery.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vicky clenched her fists under the water and her expression remained indifferent. ¡°I did promise you I wouldn¡¯t leave you again, but that was based on the premise that we have a future-that we can live together normally. At the moment, I don¡¯t see a future with you at all. ¡°Tyler, I know you might think I¡¯m heartless, but just look at yourself. You imagine that I¡¯m betraying you every day and even came close to killing me a couple of times. Just how forgiving do you think I am to put up with such torment? I¡¯m not a masochist; I don¡¯t enjoy feeling this way.¡± ¡®If love can¡¯t heal him, then¡­I¡¯ll make him hate me,¡¯ she thought. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Tyler gazed longingly at Vicky and fell into silence. Tension filled the air and loomed over the two. ¡°One year,¡± Tyler finally spoke. ¡°Give me one year. If I haven¡¯t recovered by then, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Vicky smirked. ¡°Tyler, haven¡¯t you stalled enough? It¡¯s a year now, but when that timees, you won¡¯t be willing to let go.¡± Tyler¡¯s frustration rose. ¡°Do you have to divorce me?¡± ¡°You want me to wait for a year? Sure. Once I give you my word, I¡¯ll definitely wait. Even if we¡¯re divorced by then, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Vicky¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°After one year, I¡¯ll still need to observe you for a while. What if you haven¡¯t truly recovered and simply lied to me about being cured, only to stall again? What would I do then? Of course, Mister Hart, with your immense power and influence, I won¡¯t have any means to divorce you if you won¡¯t agree to it. Haven¡¯t you done that before?¡± she said mercilessly. Forcibly seizing something was only necessary when the other party was unwilling. After having experienced mutual affection, Tyler could no longer endure unrequited love. He relented because he did not want to ruin this rtionship, yet she seemed eager to escape him. Tyler pursed his lips and panted. He wished he could throw the woman before him onto the bed and give her a stern lesson. He wanted to make her cry, make her beg for mercy, and make her incapable of uttering such words ever again. However, looking at the pitiful state she was in, Tyler forcefully suppressed his anger. He still wanted to be with her and work on their rtionship. He could not do anything that would push her away, or give her more reasons and excuses to escape him. ¡°A year might seem long to you, so how about ten months?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°Ten months and a year; what¡¯s the difference?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler¡¯s jawline tensed. After a few quiet seconds, he spoke,¡± Six months, then.¡± ¡°Tyler, we¡¯re not in a business transaction. We shouldn¡¯t be bargaining like this, should we?¡± Vicky said with resignation. Tyler fell silent once more. After a while, he said, ¡°You can think of other conditions. I can ept anything apart from a divorce.¡± He did not relent further and Vicky knew that they had reached an impasse, so she decided to remain silent. After the bath, Tyler carried her out and set her down on the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in the basement,¡± Vicky said. Tyler paused before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± After getting her dressed, he sent her back to the mansion. He did not bother to tie her up or limit her freedom again as though trying to prove he never meant to hurt her. It had been some time since Tyler showed up at Hart Corporation, and soon, he was called to the office over business matters. Feeling insecure, he called Jade over and had her guarding the first floor. Vicky did not protest it. As she watched Tyler¡¯s car leave the mansion, she took out her phone and made a phone call. The call was answered, and the voice of an old man came through. ¡°Ms. Shaw.¡± Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Vicky stared at the reflection in the window and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything you wanted me to see. What do you want me to do next?¡± ¡°Tyler¡¯s condition is mainly caused by you. He¡¯ll be normal again once he forgets about you.¡± Vicky recalled the words Isabe had once said, and she began to piece things together. ¡°So what¡¯s the specific n?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a hypnotist to work on Tyler. Hypnosis won¡¯t seed if he resists. It¡¯s only possible if he willingly epts the hypnosis from the hypnotist.¡± Old Mister Hart continued, ¡°When he forgets you, the hypnosis Avery has done on Tyler will lose its effect as well. Even if she tries to control Tyler with drugs or hypnosis, it¡¯s unlikely to work.¡± After a moment of silence, Vicky simply replied, ¡°I understand.¡± With that, she ended the phone. Vicky then dialed Isabe¡¯s number. This time, she talked to Isabe for almost half an hour before finally ending the call. Just as she was about to rest, Vicky received a text. Surprisingly, it was from Noah. Noah had been afraid to contact her, fearing Tyler¡¯s retaliation. Hence, Vicky was quite surprised he initiated contact. Once she clicked on the message, however, she learned why he messaged her. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It turned out that not long ago, Tyler nned to assassinate Noah. In the text, Noah delicately expressed that Tyler should consider seeing a doctor. Though he tried his best to not be blunt, one could easily guess what he was implying. If even an outsider like Noah could sense that Tyler was ill, Tyler¡¯s enemies would not be oblivious to it, either. If this condition was not treated promptly, it could potentially be Tyler¡¯s fatal weakness. At that moment, Vicky realized there was no room for further dy. Tyler returned around eleven in the evening to find Vicky still awake, much to his bewilderment. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± he asked. Vicky leaned against the headboard and watched him as he entered, her eyelids lifting to meet his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Before Tyler could react, Vicky continued,¡± When will we finalize the divorce proceedings?¡± Tyler¡¯s heart instantly dropped. The look in his eyes darkened, his tone resolute as he said, ¡°I told you that I can do anything except divorcing you.¡± Vicky did not insist and asked, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Assuming that she changed her mind, his expression eased slightly. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°ept hypnosis and forget about me, then.¡± Tyler jolted in shock. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Forget about me. That way, your feelings toward me will fade, and you might ept the divorce. You agreed to divorce me once before, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Are you asking me to undergo hypnosis just so you can divorce me?!¡± Her gaze wavered, but she continued regardless, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ve thought things through. You are obsessive and act like you can¡¯t be without me, but are you obsessed over me because you truly love me? Or is it just a result of your illness? No one knows the answer to that.¡± Finding the idea ridiculous, he said, ¡°Are you questioning my feelings toward you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°Loving someone means more than an obsession. There¡¯s also respect and freedom, but you never seem to understand that.¡± Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 ¡°I assume you remember what you did to keep me around in the past. It¡¯s been so many years now, yet you haven¡¯t changed. Moreover, our marriage was nothing but the result of your schemes. Logically speaking, you should¡¯ve hated me at that moment-despised me even. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if you wanted to torture me as revenge, yet you chose to marry me. I then suspected you were stuck in the past. You can¡¯t stand that I left you, and it hurt your pride. Your desire for conquest is at y, and you can¡¯t ept this oue.¡± Vicky¡¯s words flowed calmly. ¡°I know that obsessive-pulsive disorder is also a form of mental illness. Perhaps you won¡¯t be so fixated on me once you recover. While you¡¯re still ill, it might be impossible to get a divorce. However, once you¡¯re hypnotized and forget about me, you should be able to ept the divorce.¡± They were not that far from each other, yet Tyler felt so distant from her. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done for you is all just my obsessive-pulsive disorder; is that what you¡¯re suggesting?¡± Vicky¡¯s breath caught at the weight of his question. A trace of pain flickered within her, yet she maintained an air of detachment and uttered, ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened once he realized Vicky hadpletely denied the genuineness of his feelings. ¡°Vicky,¡± he said in a tense tone. ¡°You are heartless.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With that, Tyler turned and walked out of the room. Vicky instinctively pulled back the covers to follow him out, but she regainedposure once her feet touched the cold floor. Since a decision had been made, there was no going back. Vicky closed her eyes, resettling herself in bed. Tyler had not left the mansion, as Vicky could not hear the sound of a car engine outside the house. Feeling slightly more at ease, Vickyy in bed, struggling to fall asleep. She wondered if Tyler would forget all about this exchange the next morning. The next day, as Vicky descended the stairs, she noticed Tyler sitting on the couch in the dining room, reading a newspaper. Upon hearing her approach, he flinched slightly but did not look up. Instead, he directed his attention toward the kitchen and ordered, Bring the breakfast up.¡± Finding the usual cold, detached look on his face, Vicky was bewildered. ¡°You¡­ You haven¡¯t forgotten?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened slightly and he mocked, ¡¯ Disappointed?¡± Vicky fell into silence and sat across from Tyler. His displeasure grew in response to her silence. ¡°You¡¯d love it if I forget about everything forever, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± As he spoke, a servant approached with breakfast. Not wanting to engage in a dispute in front of the servant, Vicky simply said, ¡°No.¡± She did not say another word after that and made it clear she did not want to continue the discussion. Tyler was frustrated, while Vicky ate her breakfast absentmindedly. ¡®Tyler didn¡¯t forget about what happened. Does that mean he¡¯s getting better?¡¯ she thought. Noticing the dark gaze that was fixed on her, she flinched. Judging from the way he looked at her, she hardly thought that he recovered. She looked away in silence and continued to eat. Her silence was interpreted as disgust toward him from Tyler¡¯s perspective, and the anger he suppressed since the night before finally burst. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 He set down his spoon with a firm ¡®ck¡¯. Vicky looked at Tyler with a hint of lingering fear in her eyes. Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about divorce. As for hypnosis¡­ That¡¯s never going to happen either.¡± With those words, he stood up-leaving his breakfast untouched-and walked away. As she watched him leave, Vicky fell into deep thought. After Tyler¡¯s departure, Vicky immediately dialed Isabe¡¯s number. ¡°Since Mister Hart had an episode after seeing you, it indicates his condition hasn¡¯t improved,¡± said Isabe. To call it a ¡®condition¡¯ was not entirely urate, but to solely attribute it to hypnosis would be wrong as well. Tyler had indeed been hypnotized, but the influence of drugs could not be dismissed. Hearing Isabe¡¯s words, a trace of disappointment seeped into Vicky¡¯s heart. ¡°So, his rity was just a random urrence?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t random.¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡°What was it, then?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Missus Hart, did you and Mister Hart argue yesterday?¡± Vicky began to piece things together and muttered hesitantly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There you have it.¡± Isabe sighed lightly. ¡°Missus Hart, do you remember what I mentioned to you before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Before this, you and Mister Hart never argued when he didn¡¯t suffer from an episode, right?¡± Vicky paused for a few seconds to recollect her memories.¡± That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Missus Hart, you should observe him in the next few days. If he shows no sign of memory loss in the next few days, it means resentment toward you indeed keeps him sane.¡± Isabe¡¯s tone held a tinge of regret. She was undoubtedly empathetic to their situation, as she knew that regardless of what happened, Tyler and Vicky could never be together. ¡°Alright,¡± Vicky agreed and was about to hang up. ¡°Missus Hart,¡± Isabe called out. ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waver, and don¡¯t hesitate. You and Mister Hart have no other options left.¡± Isabe¡¯s choice of words, given her time in the Hart family, suggested she discerned something. Vicky¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. ¡°I understand. Thank you for reminding me.¡± Isabe did not say anything else and hung up after saying goodbye. Staring at the screen of her phone, Isabe nced at the night outside the window. In Molivia, it was already nighttime. The depth of the Hart family¡¯s troubles far exceeded her imagination. Regardless of Tyler¡¯s condition, if he continued to stay with Vicky, the Harts would continue to manipte Vicky and Tyler by threatening one with the other. To make matters worse, Old Mister Hart would not protect a grandson who held no value to him or the family. As Isabe requested, Vicky observed Tyler for the next few days. Except for the first day when he slept in another room, he returned to the master bedroom the next day. Vicky did not chase him away and went over his phone while he was in the shower, suspecting Tyler was trying to act normal by journaling his day. After checking his phone, Vicky realized that not only did Tyler stop journaling, but all past entries had been erased as well. Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 ¡®Tyler remembers me without resorting to any aids?¡¯ thought Vicky, feeling overwhelmed by various emotions. Vicky put his phone back where it belonged before Tyler finished his shower. The bar¡¯s lights flickered wildly, apanied by booming music that reverberated in the ears. Vicky leaned against the couch in her booth, holding a ss of wine. She absentmindedly sipped on it while watching the performances on the stage. Sitting opposite Vicky, Jennifer and Cece exchanged nces and read the concern in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s gettingte. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Jennifer whispered gingerly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and she nced at the time on her phone. ¡°It¡¯s only ten¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s stay a bit longer.¡± As soon as she spoke, Vicky¡¯s phone buzzed. Seeing the iing call number on the screen, Vicky averted her gaze indifferently and ignored it. The phone rang for a long time before the call was automatically disconnected. After a couple of seconds, the phone rang again. As she had done so a few nights in a row, Vicky did not answer or end the call, and the cycle repeated. Cece and Jennifer exchanged a few hesitant nces. In the end, they decided against saying anything and silently apanied Vicky as they enjoyed the performance. In the past few days, Vicky deviated from her usual routine. Not only did she stop working overtime, but she also frequented nightlife spots, often returning home quitete at night. With nothing much to do, Cece and Jennifer decided to join her on these outings, worried Vicky might be taken advantage of in bars. As the lights flickered, the performance on stage came to an end. Soon, the next performer was preparing to take the stage. Vicky poured herself another ss of wine and sipped it leisurely. Jennifer looked at the empty sses on the table and sighed. The stage lights wentpletely dark. After about 10 seconds, they gradually brightened again. Compared to the previous boisterousness, the next act was much quieter, and the lights were softer. One minuteter, the soothing sound of a piano emanated from the stage. The lights synchronized with the music, gradually brightening with every second. Seated at the piano was a graceful and elegant figure, and Jennifer and Cece exchanged nces at the sight of the figure. Vicky would always leave after listening to the young man¡¯s piano performance. As ady from a noble family, Jennifer was educated at the piano as well and could tell the man was a skilled pianist. Vicky majored in ying piano when she studied abroad, so it seemed normal that she would admire such a man. On the other hand, Cece was worried because there was more to the story. Vicky straightened her back, and the dazed look in her eyes was instantly reced by attentive focus. After the song, the young man won a standing ovation. Cece sighed. ¡°Who would have thought that the assistant from all those years ago could y such a beautiful melody? n Jennifer turned to look at her in confusion. ¡°Assistant? Cece, do you know that guy?¡± Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 ¡°His name is Chris Leonhart.¡± Cece nced at Vicky before adding, ¡°He used to be Vicky¡¯s assistant when the studio first opened.¡± That surprised Jennifer even more. ¡°So you two knew each other?¡± ¡°Sort of. He only worked in the studio for a month before quitting. He prefers to keep to himself, but he¡¯s quite capable in his job,¡± replied Cece. Even though it had been years since Cece and Chris worked together, her impression of him still ran very deep. ¡°Back then, the studio didn¡¯t really have much business¡­ And when we¡¯re finally about to close a deal, it eventually fell through due to my and Vicky¡¯sck of experience¡­ When Chris realized what happened, he told us our way of negotiating with the customer was wrong. In the end, we managed to close the deal thanks to his pointers.¡± Cece looked at Chris, feeling a little emotional. ¡°He might not say much, but he was always spot-on whenever he did. What¡¯s more¡­¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jennifer was listening rapt with attention, but when Cece did not continue, she asked curiously, ¡°Go on. What¡¯s more?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I can¡¯t help but think he¡¯s overqualified to only work as an assistant. His ability and insight are more of those of an experienced entrepreneur¡­ It¡¯s just that when he came to apply for the job, he was very downcast. Not only did he ask for advance payment of his sry, but he also hoped we could provide food and housing. ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t agree to his request. After all, he hadn¡¯t even officially started working for us, yet he asked for advance payment of his sry. But then, he told us there was an emergency in his family, and he needed the money. He even promised to work doubly hard if we would give him the money. ¡°It was obvious he was in some sort of deep trouble, and Vicky eventually agreed to give him his sry in advance out of the goodness of her own heart. Luckily, he more than proved himself by working hard and smart at his job. Even I couldn¡¯t help but feel being a mere assistant must be stifling his talents. ¡°Thanks to him, the studio started raking in money. Imagine our surprise when, one monthter, he handed in his resignation letter. That was thest we heard of him.¡± Even though Cece called it a resignation letter, it was more like a farewell letter at best. In fact, true to his taciturn character, there were only four words written on the letter¡ª[ I will be back.] Time passed, and Cece almost forgot all about Chris. Thus, she was quite surprised to see him again after so many years, and in such a setting to boot. Even back then, she knew the studio was too small of a stage for Chris and that it was only a matter of time before he left them. While Cece was regaling Jennifer with stories of Chris, a waiter approached them and ced an unopened bottle of wine on their table, much to their confusion. ¡°Ms. Shaw, a gentleman bought this wine for you,¡± said the waiter with a smile. Both Vicky and Cece were pleasantly surprised as it was the same wine Vicky ordered to share with everyone in the studio after they sessfully closed their first deal. ¡°Where¡¯s Chris?¡± Cece asked the waiter. The waiter did not seem to be surprised at the question.¡± He¡¯s waiting for Ms. Shaw backstage.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard this. A few secondster, she got up from the table. ¡°Bring me to him.¡± The waiter made an inviting gesture. ¡°This way please, Ms. Shaw.¡± Vicky was about to leave when Jennifer asked her, ¡°Vicky, do you need me to apany you?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Jennifer let it go at that. Not long after Vicky left the table, a tall and slender figure entered the bar. Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 The man was tall, handsome, and his every move seemed regal. For most girls there, it was love at first sight as they quickly rushed over to make his acquaintance. Even some of the men could not stop themselves from walking to the fine specimen he was. However, the man ignored all of them. Instead, he scanned the entire bar like a hawk as though looking for someone. ¡°Hey, handsome! Can I buy you a drink?¡± said a woman flirtatiously. At that moment, Tyler found who he was looking for. Ignoring the woman, he strode over to where Cece and Jennifer were sitting. Saying the woman was stunned would be an understatement. She had always been extremely confident in her beauty, so it never crossed her mind that a man would ignore her like that. Not willing to give up, she decided to use her signature move on Tyler. ¡°Oh, handsome¡­ Where are you going?¡± she cooed as she made a move to hug him from behind. She believed Tyler would not be able to resist her if she made the first move; doing so had never failed her in the past. However, just when she was about to touch him, she was roughly pushed away. ¡°Get lost!¡± shouted Tyler coldly, which did nothing to take away his sexiness. Stunned, the woman looked up at him. Tyler¡¯s handsome face had turned as cold as ice, while his eyes were filled with terrifying hostility. She felt her blood run cold as though she plunged into ice- cold water. He intimidated her so much that she froze. Ignoring her once again, Tyler continued walking. Cece and Jennifer were gossiping about Chris when a huge shadow loomed over them. Stunned, they both looked up. What they saw made their expressions falter. Lately, there seemed to be trouble in paradise between Tyler and Vicky¡¯s rtionship. Vicky never explicitly told them so, but they did not need to be told to see for themselves. Thus, Tyler¡¯s appearance immediately threw them into a panic. ¡°M-Mister Tyler?¡± stammered Cece. Tyler nced at the sses and wine bottles on the table.¡± Where¡¯s Vicky?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Cece¡¯s eyes darted around suspiciously. ¡°Vicky¡­ has gone back home¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone back? When?¡± asked Tyler calmly. ¡°J¡ªJust now.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I run into her?¡± Cece avoided looking at Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡­ She left a little before you arrived.¡± Tyler chuckled coldly. Knowing it was a waste of time to question Cece further, he walked backstage instead. Cece was about to stop him, but Jennifer stopped her. After Tyler disappeared backstage, Cece asked anxiously,¡± Why did you just stop me?¡± Jennifer looked at her speechlessly. ¡°Cece, has anyone told you you¡¯re a bad liar? Mister Tyler might think Vicky told you to lie for her if you stopped him.¡± Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Cece touched her own face. ¡°Was I that obvious?¡± Jennifer nced at the backstage entrance and asked,¡± Cece, why did you lie to Mister Tyler in the first ce? He might be very possessive, but I¡¯m sure he knows how to control himself when Vicky¡¯s around.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice¡­¡± After a pause, she softly added, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you this when Vicky was here, but I think Mister Tyler might be the reason why Chris quit his job.¡± ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°I met Mister Tyler a few times when Vicky and I started working together, so I knew who he was. One night, on my way home, I realized I forgot to take something from the studio, so I went back to get it. There, I saw Mister Tyler¡¯s car parked nearby. ¡°At first, I thought he was waiting for Vicky, so I thought nothing of it. When I went upstairs, Vicky was nowhere to be seen whereas Chris¡¯puter was still switched on. I was in a rush to get back, so I didn¡¯t really look into the matter. ¡°But two dayster, Chris resigned. It was dark that night, so I wasn¡¯t sure whether I read the car te number correctly. But even if that car was Mister Tyler¡¯s, I can¡¯t say for sure he was there for Chris.¡± Cece did not tell Vicky this story as she did not want to risk ruining other people¡¯s rtionships with something unfounded. Jennifer could understand why Cece did not tell Vicky, but what she could not understand was why to Tyler.¡± Even if that¡¯s the case, I still don¡¯t see why you had to lie to him.¡± ¡°Even though we only worked together for a month¡­ I could tell Chris had a crush on Vicky. If Mister Tyler did find Chris that night, that meant he knew about the crush, too. What do you think would happen if Mister Tyler finds out Vicky is with Chris now?¡± Only then did realization dawn on Jennifer. Vicky followed the waiter backstage. The waiter pushed open one of the dressing room¡¯s doors, and a familiar song immediately flowed into the hallway. ¡°He¡¯s in there,¡± said the waiter. Vicky was so enchanted by the song that she nearly forgot the waiter standing next to her. She walked into the room in a trance. Inside the room was a piano next to the window sill, with Chris ying the piano. The beautiful music Chris was ying brought Vicky back to the past. It was not until the music stopped did Corinne snap out of her trance. Chris gazed at her quietly. He looked older but happier than when shest saw him. In fact, the Chris sitting in front of her at that moment shone bright like a diamond. ¡°How did you learn this song?¡± asked Vicky, breaking the silence. ¡°Would you believe me if I tell you it¡¯s merely a coincidence?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chris smiled. ¡°I happened to see the music sheet that afternoon when the little girl who you were giving pointers to begged you to let her see the music sheet.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Vicky was shocked as Chris was talking about the time when Vicky went to take the measurements for the studio¡¯s first customer. That day, thedy of the house had to step out of the house for a bit. While waiting for her toe back, Vicky heard a piano being yeding from the other room. Not long after that, a little girl came walking into the room where she was in with a sullen expression while muttering to herself. Seeing this, Vicky asked her what was wrong. After learning the little girl was having some problems with the piano piece she was ying, she gave her some pointers. Afterward, the little girl dragged her to the piano to ask for a demonstration. Vicky did not have the heart to turn the little girl down, not when the girl¡¯s eyes twinkled pleadingly. Thus, Vicky decided to y her favorite song-First Love. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Back then, Chris was on the phone then, so Vicky did not expect him to witness the whole thing. Vicky¡¯s gaze fell on the piano. ¡°You know how to y the piano, too?¡± Instead of answering her question, Chris simply asked, ¡°How have you been all these years, Vicky?¡± ¡°Not bad. You?¡± Chris ignored her question again. ¡°Is he good to you?¡± Even though he used to work as her assistant, they did not know each other long enough to have a close rtionship. Thus, his question was presumptuous, to say the least. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky nodded. ¡°Good.¡± Chris looked at her. ¡°But if he is good to you, why don¡¯t you look happy? Why do you spend your nights drinking in bars instead of going home?¡± Vicky frowned, thinking Chris had no right to ask her those questions. She was about to tell him didn¡¯t mean to leave without saying goodbye back then, but your husband left me with no choice.¡± Vicky was first stunned by the revtion, but she quickly understood. ¡°Tyler went to look for you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Chris looked outside the window at the night sky. ¡°Yes. He gave me two options. One, I could stay in the studio but watch my mother die. Two, I could leave the studio and he¡¯ll give me arge sum of money.¡± When Vicky first met Chris, he looked really down in the dumps. It did not take much to figure out that something bad must have happened in his family. Since the vibe he gave out was not that of a scammer but an honest person who just happened to be troubled, Vicky readily agreed to help him out. ¡°What happened to your mother?¡± asked Vicky hesitantly. ¡°My mother was seriously ill, and we needed arge sum of money every month to pay for her surgery,¡± Chris smiled self- deprecatingly. ¡°The situation was made worse by me crossing the wrong people. And that was why I asked for advance payment of the sry when you hired me. In fact, I applied to a lot of jobs before I met you.¡± An inscrutable expression shed across Chris¡¯ face when he turned to look at Vicky. ¡°But they all turned me down when I asked for the advance payment¡­ You were the only person who agreed to help me.¡± Vicky could not help but look away from him as he gazed at her too intently. Chris did not seem to mind as he continued, ¡°Even though the money you gave me was not much, it was enough to save my mother. After that, her condition started stabilizing. I was so thankful for your help that I told myself I needed to work hard to pay you back for your kindness. But not long after that, Tyler came to find me.¡± A hint of cold light shed across Chris¡¯ eyes. ¡°He asked to leave the studio, and when I didn¡¯t agree, he used my mother to threaten me. I had no choice but to quit the job.¡± Vicky bowed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was not surprised to hear Tyler would do something like this. Chris did not me her. In fact, his expression and voice softened a little when he said, ¡°The reason why I came back now is to see how you¡¯re doing and also to pay you back for your kindness.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. You¡¯ve helped me out a lot by closing a few deals for the studio. You can take the advance sry as a bonus.¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re two different matters. Plus, I don¡¯t like to owe people.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need¡­¡± ¡°What song would you like to hear? I¡¯ll y it for you,¡± interrupted Chris. Vicky looked at him, and she suddenly remembered a question she had been wanting to ask him. ¡°How did you know I like ying the piano?¡± Chapter 1474 Back then, Chris was on the phone then, so Vicky did not expect him to witness the whole thing. Vicky¡¯s gaze fell on the piano. ¡°You know how to y the piano, too?¡± Instead of answering her question, Chris simply asked, ¡°How have you been all these years, Vicky?¡± ¡°Not bad. You?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chris ignored her question again. ¡°Is he good to you?¡± Even though he used to work as her assistant, they did not know each other long enough to have a close rtionship. Thus, his question was presumptuous, to say the least. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky nodded. ¡°Good.¡± Chris looked at her. ¡°But if he is good to you, why don¡¯t you look happy? Why do you spend your nights drinking in bars instead of going home?¡± Vicky frowned, thinking Chris had no right to ask her those questions. She was about to tell him didn¡¯t mean to leave without saying goodbye back then, but your husband left me with no choice.¡± Vicky was first stunned by the revtion, but she quickly understood. ¡°Tyler went to look for you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Chris looked outside the window at the night sky. ¡°Yes. He gave me two options. One, I could stay in the studio but watch my mother die. Two, I could leave the studio and he¡¯ll give me arge sum of money.¡± When Vicky first met Chris, he looked really down in the dumps. It did not take much to figure out that something bad must have happened in his family. Since the vibe he gave out was not that of a scammer but an honest person who just happened to be troubled, Vicky readily agreed to help him out. ¡°What happened to your mother?¡± asked Vicky hesitantly. ¡°My mother was seriously ill, and we needed arge sum of money every month to pay for her surgery,¡± Chris smiled self- deprecatingly. ¡°The situation was made worse by me crossing the wrong people. And that was why I asked for advance payment of the sry when you hired me. In fact, I applied to a lot of jobs before I met you.¡± An inscrutable expression shed across Chris¡¯ face when he turned to look at Vicky. ¡°But they all turned me down when I asked for the advance payment¡­ You were the only person who agreed to help me.¡± Vicky could not help but look away from him as he gazed at her too intently. Chris did not seem to mind as he continued, ¡°Even though the money you gave me was not much, it was enough to save my mother. After that, her condition started stabilizing. I was so thankful for your help that I told myself I needed to work hard to pay you back for your kindness. But not long after that, Tyler came to find me.¡± A hint of cold light shed across Chris¡¯ eyes. ¡°He asked to leave the studio, and when I didn¡¯t agree, he used my mother to threaten me. I had no choice but to quit the job.¡± Vicky bowed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was not surprised to hear Tyler would do something like this. Chris did not me her. In fact, his expression and voice softened a little when he said, ¡°The reason why I came back now is to see how you¡¯re doing and also to pay you back for your kindness.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. You¡¯ve helped me out a lot by closing a few deals for the studio. You can take the advance sry as a bonus.¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re two different matters. Plus, I don¡¯t like to owe people.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need¡­¡± ¡°What song would you like to hear? I¡¯ll y it for you,¡± interrupted Chris. Vicky looked at him, and she suddenly remembered a question she had been wanting to ask him. ¡°How did you know I like ying the piano?¡± Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 ¡°I saw many prized collections of music scores and piano books in your office,¡± said Chris evenly. ¡°Also I could see the stars in your eyes when you¡¯re looking at a piano, so it doesn¡¯t take much to figure out just how much you like ying the piano. But for some reason, you had no choice but to give it up.¡± ¡°Did youe to this bar ¡¯cause you knew I¡¯d be here?¡± asked Vicky. Chris gazed at her quietly before answering honestly, ¡°Yes. I went to look for you at your old studio, only to learn you¡¯ve moved away. I hired a private investigator to look for you, and that¡¯s when I learned youe to this bar often. I then came up with this idea to get your attention.¡± Vicky looked away from Chris again. ¡°You yed the piano very well¡­¡± ¡°I actually didn¡¯t know how to y the piano before I met you ¡­¡± said Chris suddenly. ¡°Would you believe me when I say I only learned how to y the piano just so I can y it for you when I see you again?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered for a split second. Even the slowest of them all could get what Chris was implying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I-¡° Vicky never finished as the door was suddenly kicked open with a loud bang. Tyler had appeared, and he reeked of anger. The look in his eyes was so cold that anyone who looked into them would get the shivers. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d let you steal my woman just because someone powerful is backing you?¡± Both Vicky and Chris were shocked by Tyler¡¯s intrusion. Chris¡¯ eyes glinted with hostility the moment Tyler appeared, while Vicky¡¯s eyelids twitched when she notice his anger. She quickly walked up to him and looped her arms around his. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Tyler nced at her sharply. ¡°Is he the reason why you refuse to take my calls ande homete every night?¡± he asked calmly, but it felt more like the calm before the storm. Suddenly, he smirked. ¡°What¡¯s so good about a coward who caved in at the slightest threat?¡± Hearing this, Vicky could not help but frown. It was too harsh, even for Tyler. ¡°Tyler, that¡¯s not very nice of you.¡± ¡°Did you fall for him just because he yed you your favorite song?¡± asked Tyler. He overheard their conversation. ¡°I worked hard to be able to y that song for her. Even if she did fall for me, I deserve it,¡± said Chris. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Cocky, are we now?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not called being cocky,¡± said Chris calmly. ¡°After all, I like Vicky, so I¡¯m willing to do anything for her.¡± The air immediately thickened with tension. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky never expected that Chris would simply confess his feelings for her in front of Tyler. If looks could kill, Chris would have suffered a thousand deaths by the way Tyler looked at him. Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Suddenly, Tyler smiled. ¡°So you like Vicky, huh?¡± Chris looked at him fearlessly. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the reason why I came back and¡­¡± Thump! Chris was knocked to the floor. It was a testament to Tyler¡¯s patience that Chris got that far in his sentence since Tyler was known to want to kill any guy who so much as looked at Vicky. Tyler¡¯s eyes turned blood red. He took out his gun and looked down condescendingly at Chris. ¡°Die,¡± he uttered ruthlessly before pulling the trigger. ¡°Tyler!¡± Bang! The sound of the gunshot and Vicky¡¯s scream rang in the air. Tyler never expected Vicky to suddenly appear in front of him. He tried to deflect the bullet, but it was toote. Fortunately, he aimed the gun away, and the bullet brushed past Vicky¡¯s ear before hitting the piano behind her, producing an ear-splitting sound. Tyler¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but he quickly shook himself out of it. He then went to check on Vicky. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± His face was ghastly pale as he held her with trembling hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She could not help but feel a little guilty when she saw how frightened Tyler was. Tyler gave her a once-over to make sure she was not hurt before wrapping his arms tightly around her. They were so pressed so close together that Vicky could hear the erratic beating of his heart and his rapid breathing, causing her to ache for him. A cold glint shed across Chris¡¯ eyes when he saw this, but he said nothing. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Fearing Chris would notice something off about Tyler, she quickly brought her husband out of the room without saying goodbye to Chris. During the journey home, Tyler never once snapped out of his shock. He simply head started to hurt once they got home. This made Vicky very anxious. ¡®Is he going to forget again?¡¯ ¡°Tyler¡­ Tyler¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s voice sounded like it came from another world. ¡°Tyler¡­ Tyler¡­¡± Sounds and images came together like a broken jigsaw puzzle. Beads of sweat began to form on top of Tyler¡¯s forehead. Vicky looked at Tyler, who was curled up in pain, with trembling eyes. She was the cause of the pain, yet she could do nothing to help him. After some time, he finally began to calm down. He slowly turned to look at her sinisterly with blood-red eyes. The next day, Tyler woke up to the sun shining on his face. Based on that alone, he knew he woke up later than usual. Suddenly, he remembered something, so he quickly looked to his side. The bed was empty. His expression immediately hardened as he sat up on the bed. Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, Tyler rxed a little when he saw Vicky lying quietly on the carpet. Suddenly, his pupils shrank when he saw the bruises dotted along Vicky¡¯s naked body. Without thinking, he immediately wrapped her up in a nket. ¡°Vicky! Vicky¡­¡± He kept shaking her, but she did not wake up at all. Her forehead was burning hot to the touch, so he quickly called for a doctor he trusted. ¡°The high fever is due to inmmation¡­ Her condition is quite serious, so it¡¯s best to refrain from having intercourse for at least a month. This ointment is to help with the bruises. She needs to apply it once in the morning and once at night,¡± said the doctor. Vicky happened to overhear that when she regained consciousness. She opened her eyes in a daze. When she tried to sit up, she felt so dizzy that she nearly passed out on the spot. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re awake.¡± Tyler quickly walked over to her with a taut expression. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Looking around, she then asked, ¡°What¡­happened to me?¡± Her voice was so weak that it was hardly audible, even to her. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. A few secondster, he answered,¡± You passed out from a fever.¡± ¡°A fever?¡± The nausea she felt caused her to be slower than usual, but even so, she could still remember what happenedst night. She looked at Tyler, and her body immediately tensed up as the memories ofst night came rushing back. This did not escape Tyler¡¯s notice, and it was then he knew he had hurt her against night. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky,¡± he said hoarsely. He promised her he would never hurt her again, but he obviously failed to keep his word. Seeing this, the doctor left the room quietly, making sure to close the door after him. Vicky looked down to hide the disappointment in her eyes.¡± Let go of me,¡± she said weakly. ¡°No.¡± Tyler hugged her tighter. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to let go of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re hurting me. Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Still, Tyler refused to let go of her. He did, however, loosened his grip. Vicky closed her eyes. ¡®Asking him to let go of me is harder than flying to the moon.¡¯ After that, Vickyid silently on the bed like a soulless puppet. ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡± Tyler wanted to exin himself, but he could not remember what he did to herst night. However, looking at Vicky¡¯s body, he had a pretty good idea of what happened. ¡°Sorry, I lost control again,¡± he said weakly. Vicky kept both her eyes and mouth shut. Tyler opened his mouth to say something but decided against saying anything. He knew this was Vicky¡¯s way of telling him not to touch her, but he did not want to let her go just yet. A few secondster, he asked her, ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want to drink some water?¡± Vicky pretended not to have heard him. Noticing her fluttering eyshes, Tyler got up and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Here, drink this,¡± he said softly as if coaxing a child. Still no response from Vicky. After a while, she felt something cool and soft covering her lips. A secondter, warm liquid began to flow into her mouth. Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Vicky¡¯s eyes opened, and it was then she saw Tyler¡¯s face inches away from hers. Her eyes widened in anger, and her cheeks started to turn red. She instinctively moved her face away, causing the warm water to drip down from her lips to the bed. Tyler frowned subtly before dropping his head to kiss away the warm water flowing out of the corner of her lips. ¡°You need to drink more water. You¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just using that excuse to take advantage of me,¡± said Vicky coldly. Tyler was starting to get irritated with Vicky¡¯s attitude. ¡°You can¡¯t think I need an excuse to do whatever I want to you.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Vicky fell silent. ¡®He¡¯s right. He has always done whatever he wants to me without a need for an excuse.¡¯ Tyler then realized he said something he should not have. At that moment, it hit home that he was not the type of guy who knew to say sweet nothings to make his woman happy. In fact, the only way he knew how to rte to Vicky was through threats and force. He was not as funny as Noah or as smooth as Harvey. He did not even know how to express his feelings like that simpleton Alex, so it was no surprise Vicky did not want to stay with him. The more he thought about what hecked, the more anxious he became. Perhaps it was because he knew hecked all the things to make Vicky stay by his side that he resorted to using violence to make her stay. Tyler was the first to break the long silence with a question.¡± What do you want to eatter?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± said Vicky. She did not have the appetite, an abundance of food choices she could pick from, with her being sick and all that. Tyler looked at her for a while before phoning the kitchen, telling them to make some chicken soup for her. Vicky still did not feel that well, so she decided to take a nap. Tyler did not bother her anymore. He simply sat by her bed, was okay. However, even with her eyes closed, Vicky could still feel his eyes on her. So intense was his gaze that anyone would have found it ufortable, let alone someone sick like Vicky. After a while, she could not stand it anymore. She opened her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Can you leave the room? I want to be alone.¡± Tyler was obviously upset by her request. ¡°Just sleep. I promise I won¡¯t bother you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you keep on staring at me. It¡¯s making me ufortable.¡± Tyler thought she was deliberately kicking up a fuss, Vicky looked straight into his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can stand constantly being stared at by another person.¡± Tyler¡¯s face darkened, but he forced himself to calm down. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Mister Tyler, I¡¯ve brought the chicken soup,¡± said the servant. Tyler got up to open the door. ¡®Finally, he¡¯s not staring at me anymore,¡¯ thought Vicky. However, he quickly came back. The chicken soup was still piping hot, so he ced it on top of the table to wait for it to cool before sitting back down beside Vicky. Vicky¡¯s eyes were closed, but Tyler knew she was not sleeping because her eyshes would flutter softly from time to time. ¡®She¡¯s endearing,¡¯ he thought. The more he looked at her, the more he found himself wanting to kiss her. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Even after so many years, Tyler had not grown tired of Vicky. Instead, he grew more addicted to her like she was a type of drug. In fact, he noticed his feelings for Vicky were getting out of control, and there was nothing he could do about it. The thought of locking her up kept lingering in his mind. He had to use all of his power to stop himself from executing it. The fragrance of the chicken soup wafted in the air. Vicky¡¯s eyshes continued to flutter as she could tell Tyler was staring at her passionately. Finally, she could not pretend anymore and opened her eyes. Tyler asked, ¡°Having a hard time sleeping?¡± He did not realize he was the problem at all. After that, he took a sip of the chicken soup to test the temperature. ¡°Try the soup since you can¡¯t sleep,¡± said Tyler. Vicky was so tired that she would rather do what Tyler wanted her mouth and drank the soup. She had a poor appetite and refused to eat more after she drank about a third of the soup. Tyler did not force her and finished the rest of the soup. Vicky noticed this and asked, ¡°Did you eat anything?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tyler replied. After a moment of silence, Vicky said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go downstairs and eat something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The bowl was quite small, so it only took a while for Tyler to finish. ¡°This is enough.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky opened her mouth slightly, but she decided not to say anything further. Once again, she closed her eyes. The room became quiet again. Same as before, Vicky was still ufortable with Tyler staring at her. The sunlight during the evening was warm and cozy. Vicky quickly fell asleep. When she woke up, the sky had turned dark. The light in the room was not switched on, so the room was dark. Vicky felt more spirited after her nap. Looking at the ceiling, she decided to sit up. That was when she noticed someone staring at her for god knew how long. ¡°Ah!¡± shrieked Vicky. The man moved. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± he asked gently. With the help of the dim light, Vicky finally had a clear vision of the person¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vicky asked. Tyler raised his brow. ¡°Where should I be if not here?¡± ¡°Did you sit here when I was sleeping?¡± Vicky asked again. Tyler did not answer the question directly and said, ¡°You¡¯re sick, and you need someone to take care of you.¡± Despite that, Vicky got her answer and confirmed Tyler had been sitting there when she was sleeping. As she recalled the pair of eyes she saw when she woke up, she started to wonder if he had been staring at her the whole time. Under Tyler¡¯s attentive care, Vicky¡¯s fever went away the next day. Due to this incident, Vicky rejected Tyler even more and refused to sleep with him. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Nevertheless, Tyler did not care about Vicky¡¯s wishes. Although he did not force Vicky to have sexual intercourse with him, he still hugged her to sleep even when Vicky strongly rejected him. Vicky became very quiet and refused tomunicate with Tyler. There would be days when she did not even say anything to Tyler. One day, Aurora discovered Vicky was sick and decided to visit. Before this, she had been busy taking part in a movie. It was a supporting actress role, and she had to act as a viin. When she was back in town, the first thing she did was call Vicky. The moment she knew Vicky was sick, she decided to visit Vicky first before heading home. The maid knocked on the door and informed Vicky and Tyler. ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s a woman outside requesting to talk to Ma¡¯am, saying she¡¯s her friend.¡± At that time, Tyler was sitting on the sofa reading a document. Without looking up, he said, ¡°Tell her Vicky is not going to see her.¡± The maid acknowledged his order. As the maid prepared to leave, Vicky decided to speak her mind. ¡°Wait.¡± Vicky looked angry. ¡°Aurora is my friend. You don¡¯t have the right to turn her away.¡± Tyler looked at her and said, ¡°This is our home. Why don¡¯t I have the right?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot this is your home. You have all the say and the right to decide everything,¡± Vicky said angrily while nodding and was about to get down from the bed. Tyler narrowed his eyes angrily. He put down his document and walked to the bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°A ce where I have the freedom to meet my friends,¡± Vicky answered. Tyler grabbed her wrist tightly, looking shocked. ¡°Are you seriously thinking of moving out because of Aurora?¡± Vicky remained calm. ¡°Tyler, do you seriously not know what¡¯s our problem here? I¡¯m not moving out because of Aurora!¡± She did not want to talk to him anymore and looked down at her feet as she said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking to you? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. You¡¯ll never know.¡± She knew Tyler was never going to let her go, and she was getting tired of arguing with him. She went back to bed disappointedly. After hearing that, Tyler clenched tighter. When he saw Vicky practically wilting, he quickly let go. A few secondster, he said to the maid, ¡°Bring Aurora up here.¡± The maid responded before leaving. Despite that, Vicky did not look happy. Several minutester, Vicky and Tyler heard someone knocking on the door before Aurora entered the room. ¡°Vicky, why are you sick again?¡± Aurora asked. She entered the room but stopped when she noticed Tyler was in the room as well. ¡°Oh, Mister Hart, you¡¯re here too.¡± All Tyler did was nce at her once and looked away remotely. He did not even return her greeting. Aurora did not care. She walked to the bed with the present she bought for Vicky. ¡°Vicky, are you feeling better?¡± she asked. When Vicky saw Aurora, she finally smiled. It had been a while since she grinned. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m almost healed,¡± Vicky answered. Aurora was about to ask another question when she stopped and saw a bite mark on Vicky¡¯s neck. Her eyes widened, nced over it quickly, and understood what happened. She looked back at Tyler angrily. Nheless, she decided to reserve her thoughts and did notsh out when Vicky was here. Thus, she changed the topic. ¡°Hey, I brought some souvenirs back from Forksville when I was there for my shooting. I hope you¡¯ll like them.¡± Aurora took out the presents one by one and talked about them to Vicky. They were not expensive presents, but Vicky could tell Aurora picked them out thoughtfully. Vicky nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you. I like them very much.¡± Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 ¡°I¡¯ve prepared gifts for Cece and Jennifer as well. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re going to like them, though. Can you look for me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vicky and Aurora were instantly engulfed in a heated discussion and forgot about Tyler. Tyler did not interrupt them and simply stared at the smile on Vicky¡¯s face. With the sunlight cast upon her face, her eyes shone in the way they never did when she was with him. At that moment, he felt a painful pang in his chest again. Aurora stayed for an hour and got up to leave. Vicky was slightly reluctant to see her friend leave and thus offered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I walk you out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Aurora smiled. ¡°It¡¯s cold out there, and you can¡¯t risk catching another cold. I¡¯ve been free lately, so I¡¯lle check on you in a few days.¡± She then turned to nce at Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, Vicky is still sick, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to walk me outside.¡± Aurora was capable of going out on her own. It was evident she had something to say to him when she asked him to walk her out. Tyler did not refuse. Once downstairs, Aurora spoke, ¡°Mister Hart, do you only know how to resort to such methods to keep Vicky by your side? You don¡¯t want her to leave, yet you¡¯re unwilling to humble yourself¡­ Do you truly think of Vicky as a masochist? ¡± Aurora¡¯s tone was anything but polite. ¡°I¡¯m aware of your immenseContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. power and cunning tactics. You could keep Vicky under your control forever as long as you wish, and if you¡¯re only interested in possessing her physically, I wouldn¡¯tment much on it. However, if you still want her heart¡­ Well, your current actions will only drive her further from you. Aurora gave him a brief, sharp look and said coolly, ¡°Take your time and think about it.¡± With that, she turned and left. Later that night, it was time to tend to Vicky¡¯s wounds again. The bruises on Vicky¡¯s body were severe with purplish patches and blotches everywhere. The closer to recovery, the more terrifying the colors of the bruises appeared to be. Tyler held a jar of ointment, preparing to apply it to Vicky, but she refused. ¡°My body is almost healed. You don¡¯t need to help me with the ointment anymore.¡± Vicky¡¯s tone was casual, devoid of emotion. ¡°I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to do it yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s almost healed.¡± Watching the marks he inflicted on her skin, Tyler¡¯s gaze deepened as he said huskily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vicky chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your apologies too many times. You¡¯re just like those dirtbags on TV dramas who apologize again and again, begging for forgiveness, promising to change, only to repeat the same mistakes again. The oue never changes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tyler fell silent. Vicky was right. All exnations and apologies seemed incredibly feeble and impotent, especially when he looked at her wounds. Tyler stood still. After a while, he turned to leave the room. Vicky was in the midst of wondering if Tyler had taken her words to heart when his footsteps approached once more. Tyler returned with a knife. The de was sharp. It reflected a chilling glint under the light. Vicky was taken aback. ¡°Tyler, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Each time I hurt you, all I offer are worthless apologies. It¡¯s so meaningless. I should face appropriate punishment.¡± As he spoke, he lifted the knife and thrust it toward himself. Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Tyler was so swift that Vicky could not stop him. Blood tainted his white shirt, and she froze. Tyler nced at her and raised his arm to stab himself again. Vicky¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Tyler, stop it!¡± Still, the de cut into his sh once again. Right before Tyler could stab himself the third time, Vicky finally managed to catch his arm. ¡°Tyler Hart, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡¯ she hissed, ring at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Do you really think you can make me forgive you by torturing yourself?¡± Her fingers tightened around his arm as she trembled. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you; this will only make me hate you more!¡± Tyler studied her face calmly. ¡°Vicky, this isn¡¯t to make you forgive me.¡± Vicky felt disoriented and questioned sharply, ¡°What is it, then?¡± Her chest heaved rapidly, her breathing erratic, and her words disjointed. ¡°Tyler Hart, when did you stoop to using such despicable methods?!¡± Blood flowed along the edge of the de and dripped onto her hand. Vicky¡¯s trembling intensified as her anger overwhelmed her. She seemed to have gone ck before her eyes, and she almost fainted. Tyler noticed something was wrong and reached out to steady her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Vicky closed her eyes briefly, her mind filled with the sight of vivid, crimson blood. Exhausted, she said, ¡°Please just stop tormenting me.¡± Tyler was stunned. He had not expected her to react this way. Looking at the knife in his hand, he suddenly realized she disliked violence and loathed weapons. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He discarded the knife, his voice subdued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I frightened you.¡± Vicky¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost. ¡°Let¡¯s bandage it first.¡± Tyler never intended to end his life. He only meant to punish himself, so he wielded the knife with precision. Though the wound looked severe, it would not significantly affect his daily life. After retrieving a medical kit, Vicky did not tend to Tyler¡¯s wound. Instead, she simply sat quietly. A flicker of disappointment shed through Tyler¡¯s eyes as he Vicky had not spared him more than a nce as if she him for his past misconduct, and he even scared her again. It seemed reasonable she did not want to look at him. Despite his logic and attempt to rationalize the situation, the pervasive sense of disappointment and heartache reminded him how delusional he had been. Vicky caught a glimpse of Tyler as he slowly applied the ointment. He proceeded just as calmly and unhurriedly as usual, and she desperately wished she could snatch the medicine from his hand and apply it herself. Of course, she could not do so. Though she seemedposed, she was shaking like a leap. She could hardly hold onto the cotton, let alone apply ointment to Tyler¡¯s skin. She did not dare to look at his wound, fearing she might cave at the sight of his injury. Silence fell, disrupted only by the faint clinking of the medicine bottle. After some time, Tyler¡¯s chilly voice broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Vicky raised her head and saw that Tyler had neatly dressed his wound. She finally rxed, and it was only then she realized her back was covered in sweat. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to rest,¡± she said stiffly. Tyler watched as she hurried away, and the look in his eyes darkened. Later that night. Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Once Tyler was sure Vicky was asleep, he left the bedroom. Entering his study, he retrieved the knife he had put away. Just two cuts were hardly enough to atone for the pain he caused her. His intention was never to harm himself to gain her sympathy. He felt that he could onlyprehend her agony by feeling pain himself. Since she did not like seeing blood, he vowed she would not have to witness it anymore. With that thought in mind, he cut himself again. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Strangely, he did not feel any pain. On top of that, the lingering ache in his heart seemed to ease slightly. ¡®Can physical pain really alleviate heartache?¡¯ he thought. He was tempted to try again, but instead, he used a handkerchief to clean the blood from the de before cing it away. He could not risk letting her discover it, or she would despise him even more. Having stopped the bleeding, Tyler returned to the bedroom. As he drew Vicky closer, he realized his heartache had diminished somehow. After Vicky had recovered, she returned to her work at the studio. Tyler did not stop her. However, despite her protest, he continued to chauffeur her to and from work every day. Surprisingly, there had not been another episode as if they were locked in a silent standoff. Old Mister Hart remained silent, too. In the blink of an eye, everything seemed to have returned to normal. Dayster, however, on one fateful night¡­ Vicky suddenly woke up. To her surprise, Tyler was nowhere to be seen. Just as she was about to get out of bed to search for him, she heard footsteps outside the room. Vicky¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she realized Tyler had returned. She closed her eyes again and pretended to be asleep. The footsteps drew nearer, and there was a gentle dip on the other side of the bed. For some reason, Vicky caught a faint whiff of blood. At that moment, Tyler stretched out his arm and swiftly held her close. He could not refrain from sleeping with her. No matter how much she resisted him, he was determined to hold her in his arms while he slept. She was momentarily puzzled, but Vicky did not think too much about it and drifted back to sleep. It was another night. Vicky woke up and realized Tyler was absent once more. She picked up her phone and noticed that it was one o¡¯clock. Having found Tyler missing two nights in a row seemed more than a mere coincidence. As she pondered about it, she heard the faint sound of the door opening, and Tyler returned. Quickly putting her phone away, she closed her eyes and decided she would find out what Tyler was up to the next night. The next night, Vicky stayed awake to see if Tyler would step out of the room again. She pretended to be asleep and adjusted her breathing, allowing Tyler to pull her into his embrace. She waited for a while, but Tyler showed no signs of getting up. Just as she was about to drift off to sleep, he moved and she instantly sobered. Vicky remained unmoving and sensed a gazending upon her, checking if she was asleep. After staring at her for a while, Tyler finally looked away and left the room quietly. Once the door closed, Vicky silently followed him outside. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Tyler was exceptionally alert, so Vicky had to wait until he was out of the room before she dared to emerge. Peering through the peephole, she watched as Tyler headed toward the study. Does he have some work matters to attend to?¡¯ she wondered. With this question in mind, Vicky stepped out of the bedroom as soon as he entered the study. She stood at the entrance to the study for a few minutes, and when Tyler did not reappear, Vicky took a deep breath, turned the doorknob, and entered. The deskmp cast a soft, dim glow. In the reflection of the light, the knife Tyler held glistened with a chilling sheen. Vicky, who had just entered the study, was met with a shocking sight: Tyler was holding a knife and was making incisions into his own body. > Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He was solely focused on the de in his hand, so Vicky¡¯s sudden entrance caught him off-guard, and he seemed stunned. Vicky¡¯s eyes scanned the scene, and she instantly noticed the wounds on his body. Her eyes widened, and she questioned sharply, ¡°Tyler, what are you doing?!¡± A flicker of panic passed through Tyler¡¯s eyes. He had considered the possibility that she might think he was deranged for self-harming He tried to hide the knife, but before he could, Vicky swiftly walked forward. Without looking at the knife, she forcefully tore open his shirt. An intricate web of scars covered his chest, most of them already scabbed over, and the wounds were not particrly deep. Still, they appeared overwhelmingly distressing. ¡°Why?¡± Vicky trembled. Looking into Tyler¡¯s eyes, her gaze was infused with emotions he could not decipher. Tyler lowered his gaze and remained silent. Furious, she repeated, ¡°Tell me, Tyler. Why are you doing this?!¡± Each time she believed he was changing for the better, reality would prove her wrong. She never imagined he would resort to self-harm. After a moment of silence, Tyler spoke. ¡°It¡¯s a form of punishment.¡± He looked at her, histone calm and steady. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you, including myself.¡± Vicky was taken aback, her rising anger instantly extinguished. ¡°You¡­ You didn¡¯t have to do this.¡± Staring at the scars before her, tears welled up in her eyes. It had been a long time since shest cried. Witnessing her tears, the calmness in Tyler¡¯s gaze instantly vanished. Instinctively, he wiped away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Her tears fell upon his fingertips, and they felt almost scorching to his skin. Unable to help himself, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. Her body mmed into his wounds, but instead of pain, he felt oddly satisfied. The more physical pain he was put under, the better he felt. Sensing she was pressing against his wounds, Vicky jolted in shock and tried to push him away. ¡°Tyler, let go!¡± Tyler tightened his arms around her and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vicky, but I can¡¯t let you go.¡± Even if he knew his presence itself caused her pain and that he would end up in pain, he refused to let go. ¡°Tyler, just give up¡­ This rtionship will never work.¡± Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 ¡°No way.¡± Unable to summon the strength to push him away, Vicky closed her eyes and leaned helplessly against his chest. The scent of blood filled her nose, and she felt devastated like she never did before. The night was quiet and peaceful. Vicky looked up at Tyler after tending to his wounds. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± he said. ¡°I knew what I was doing.¡± Vicky¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡°Am I supposed topliment you on your great skills with knives?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tyler fell into silence. ¡°I¡¯m tired of this.¡± She looked down. ¡°Tyler, I can¡¯t ept living with a man who tortures me when he loses control and muttes himself when he¡¯s sober.¡± Tyler¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Let¡¯s just-¡° ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± he shouted, interrupting her words. His gaze darkened with malevolence and ferocity. As he looked into her eyes, he pronounced every word with intention. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to entertain the idea of leaving me, ever.¡± Frightened by his intensity, Vicky paled and froze. Tyler instantly realized that he had forgotten, once again, that she despised threats and coercion. Realizing this, Tyler¡¯s tense expression eased. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t leave me, alright?¡± His voice took on a softer, more alluring tone. The gaze he directed at her intentionally adopted a gentler quality. He knew, deep down, what kind of man she favored. However, he never liked pretending and wanted to reveal his most authentic self to her. Predictably, Vicky wavered, and Tyler¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. He disliked this pretense, but for her, he could don the mask and be the type of person she desired. Slowly closing the distance between them, he wore an enchanting smile and murmured, ¡°Tell me anything you dislike about me. I¡¯ll change. I promise.¡± He reached out to grab her hand and continued, ¡°Vicky, promise me you won¡¯t say such things again, okay?¡± Entranced, Vicky came close to nodding in agreement. However, she glimpsed a fleeting trace of obsession in his eyes and suddenly snapped back to her senses. She knew there were certain things about him he could never change. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Can you really¡­change?¡± she asked. Believing she had changed her mind, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you believe you can change, then¡­ Let¡¯s proceed with the divorce procedures. Once I¡¯m certain you¡¯ve truly transformed as you im, we can consider getting married again.¡± The tender facade shattered instantly. The moment he heard the word ¡®divorce¡¯, he could not contain his anger. ¡°Vicky, do you really think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± His gaze darkened once again, and his whole demeanor shifted.¡± Give up on trying to fool me into divorcing you!¡± Vicky had not anticipated his temper to shift so quickly. She flinched at the sight of his undisguised predatory gaze. She chose not to further provoke him and instead averted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest.¡± As she rose, Tyler caught her from behind and whispered huskily, ¡°Vicky, you have fully recovered, right?¡± Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Vicky instantly realized what Tyler meant. Before she could say anything, his kisses rained down upon her. The next morning, as Tyler emerged from the bathroom, he spotted Vicky meticulously packing her clothes into a suitcase. His eyes widened. Stepping forward, he gripped her wrist and demanded,¡± Vicky, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Vicky raised her head, her gaze cold. ¡°I can go anywhere, as long as I can be without you.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his expression turned somber.¡± Vicky, I¡¯ve told you, I won¡¯t allow you to leave¡­¡± Vicky chuckled bitterly, interrupting Tyler without hesitation.¡± If you only know how to force me to do things and imprison me, don¡¯t act all affectionate and respectful. Don¡¯t keep saying you¡¯ll change. The truth is that you¡¯ve never respected my boundaries and have always done things I don¡¯t want you to do, regardless of how I feel.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes carried evident disappointment as she continued, ¡°If those promises mean nothing to you, continue doing as you please. But if, by any chance, you have even a hint of humanity left within you, please respect my choices.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze grew terrifyingly dark. ¡°And you think I should respect you by letting you leave, divorce me, and make it so we never see each other again?¡± He struggled to control his emotions but ultimately failed. ¡°If I truly did what you said, we would have broken up for good several years ago. Would there even be a possibility for us to still be together had I not forced you into this?!¡± Vicky stared at Tyler dazedly. Realizing his emotions were getting out of control, Tylerposed himself and tried to speak in a softer tone,¡± Vicky, aside from the divorce, I can agree to anything else you ask for.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Is that so?¡± Vicky smiled faintly, her smile not quite reaching her eyes. ¡°You said the same thing yesterday, but you still forced yourself on me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s lips twitched, but he did not bother with an exnation as his actions were inexcusable. Observing theck of guilt or remorse on his face, Vicky said, ¡±1 can stop bringing up divorce.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze sharpened at her words. Pretending not to notice the change in his expression, Vicky continued, ¡°But that¡¯s only if you fulfill what you¡¯ve promised me. No one would want to be with someone who can¡¯t keep their word.¡± Tyler sensed the deeper meaning behind her words, and his expression darkened. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Vicky looked at her suitcase. ¡±1 want to move out for a while.¡± Tyler frowned and rejected the idea without a second thought. ¡°No way.¡± Vicky did not speak and simply looked at him mockingly. Feeling like he was suffocating, Tyler said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be in the same room as me, I can sleep in the guest room. It ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± she said. After a few moments of silence, Tyler caved reluctantly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I will move elsewhere. You can stay here.¡± Vicky did not bargain with him and simply stared at him intently. ¡°Are you deciding to let me leave, or are you going to make me stay?¡± Tension rose in the air. Though Vicky¡¯s tone was calm, the meaning of her words was clear. She wanted to leave, and Tyler could choose to make her stay by force as he had done so many times before. Their conflicts had escted to a certain point, and Vicky clearly did not want to be with a man as unstable as Tyler. He knew that forcing her to do anything would only increase her reluctance to be with him. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Still, Tyler did not want to let Vicky go, feeling as though she would vanish if he allowed her to leave. He wanted to reject her request but could not bring himself to say anything when faced with her bright eyes. Aurora mentioned that he was pushing Vicky away, and he knew about it. Momentster, he muttered, ¡°Okay.¡± Vicky did not show any sign of joy and simply nodded before pulling her hand out of Tyler¡¯s hold and continuing to gather her belongings. Tyler grabbed her hand once again, and Vicky turned to look at him with disappointment. Tyler felt a slight pang in his chest but calmly spoke, ¡°You go freshen up; I¡¯ll help you pack.¡± Vicky was surprised as it was challenging enough for him to let her go, so she half-expected him to regret his choice immediately. Surprisingly, he offered to help her pack instead. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, she nodded and headed to the bathroom to shower. When she emerged, her belongings were neatly arranged in the suitcase. ¡°Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else you need to bring. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast,¡± said Tyler. With that, he left the room. Vicky found another suitcase and started packing a few more things. When she was done, she went downstairs. Tyler had already set out breakfast and was waiting for her. It was avish spread, and judging by the dishes, it was likely he cooked them himself. Vicky sat across from him, and they quietly enjoyed their meal. After finishing breakfast, Tyler asked, ¡°When are you leaving? N ¡°Shortly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Vicky considered for a moment and did not refuse. Just as he promised, Tyler saw her off. Vicky returned to the apartment she had lived in before their marriage. Tyler was well-informed about her activities, and Vicky had not intentionally hidden anything from him. After helping her carry the luggage upstairs, Tyler left without staying. In the time that followed, Vicky enjoyed the rare peaceful days. For over half a month, Tyler did not appear before her. He sent her two messages each day-a ¡®good morning¡¯ and a ¡®good night¡¯ every day. There was no communication between them beyond that. Observing the time, Vicky guessed that the messages were likely sent when Tyler woke up and before he went to sleep. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She was not entirely sure what kept Tyler so upied. However, she did not bother thinking too much about that as the hypnotherapist sent by Old Mister Hart had already arrived in Zendonia. One day, Vicky had arranged to have dinner with Aurora. As she entered the restaurant, she heard Aurora¡¯s voice. ¡°Vicky, over here!¡± Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Seeing Aurora seated by the window, Vicky walked over.¡± When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± Aurora signaled for a waiter, and they began to ce their orders. After cing their orders, Aurora studied Vicky¡¯s expression and whispered, ¡°Vicky, how have things been between you and Tyler recently?¡± Vicky did not hide anything. ¡°I¡¯ve returned to my apartment for the time being.¡± Aurora did not show any surprise upon hearing this. Instead, she hesitated and looked at Vicky intently. Vicky frowned. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± After a few seconds of hesitation, Aurora finally spoke,¡± There¡¯s a talented pianist who has emerged in the entertainment circle recently. Some people have spotted her¡­entering and leaving the same room and location as Tyler on multiple asions¡­¡± This piece of news had not been made public, but it had circted in the industry. Many had seen it happen, and a few even managed to capture a couple of photos. Though these photos could not be published, gossip could not be contained. Even Aurora had seen a few photos, which proved just how frequently Tyler met with the female pianist. Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered, but she lowered her head and uttered, ¡°Oh.¡± Beyond that, she showed no other emotions. Aurora wanted to ask more questions, but seeing Vicky seemed unwilling to share or perhaps did not care much, she refrained from pursuing the matter. At that moment, the waiter brought the beverages they ordered. Vicky lifted her cup and was about to take a sip. Crash! The cup slipped from her hand and shattered when it fell to the floor. The drink sttered Vicky¡¯s clothes. Aurora acted swiftly and produced several tissue papers.¡± Vicky, clean yourself with these!¡± Vicky stared at her trembling hand in a daze, unable toprehend what had just happened. ¡°Vicky?¡± came a familiar voice, sounding with a hint of surprise. Vicky looked up and saw a handsome face. ¡°Chris?¡± Surprised to see him, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Since their encounter at the bar, Vicky had not gone back to that ce, nor had they contacted each other. ¡°I came here for a meal.¡± Chris nced at the shattered cup and Vicky¡¯s disheveled appearance with a frown. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Aurora, who was wiping Vicky¡¯s clothes, paused at his words. Following Chris¡¯ gaze, she indeed noticed a faint mark on the back of Vicky¡¯s hand, seemingly caused by a fragment. She was sitting right in front of Vicky but had not noticed it. Chris, however, noticed it from a distance, which indicated he had been observing Vicky for a while. Aurora¡¯s gaze flickered with realization. Vicky spotted the wound on the back of her hand as well but paid no mind to it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It will heal tomorrow.¡± Just then, the waiter seemed to have noticed themotion and came over to check. Once he confirmed that Vicky was alright, he immediately cleaned all the shattered ss from the ground. ¡°Do you need to get changed?¡± Chris asked. The drink was all over Vicky, and it indeed felt ufortable. However, Vicky obviously did not have a change of clothes with her. ¡°Vicky, just wait here. I¡¯ll go to the nearby mall and get you a change of clothes,¡± said Aurora before she turned to look at Chris. ¡°Are you Vicky¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chris nodded. ¡®My name is Chris Leonheart.¡± Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 ¡®Chris Leonheart?¡¯ Aurora thought. ¡®I know about Alex and Sebastian, but I haven¡¯t heard of this guy before.¡¯ Despite her questions, Aurora did not let it show on her face and nced at Vicky. Upon noticing that Vicky was not appalled by Chris¡¯ presence, Aurora smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go get Vicky some clothes. Please look after her for the time being, Mister Leonheart.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± replied Chris said with a smile. After Aurora left, Chris looked at Vicky and asked, ¡°Vicky, how have you been?¡± Vicky was slightly ufortable that Chris addressed her by her name. When they first met, Chris always addressed her as1 President Shaw¡±. Since she had just started her studio at the time, she could not bring herself to get used to it and told him he could address her by her name. Still, Chris refused and switched to calling her ¡°Ms. Shaw¡± instead. One could easily tell he was a man who kept to himself and respected boundaries. Thus, it felt strange that he would suddenly start calling Vicky by her first name. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± Her reply was polite, a mannerism that conveyed her reluctance to engage in an extended conversation with him. Chris did not mind and instead continued, ¡°Your husband is spending time with other women. Do you really not care at all?¡± The polite smile on Vicky¡¯s face faded. She admired Chris as a person and felt regretful about the incident where Tyler had coerced him to leave. However, this did not mean she was ready to discuss such matters with Chris. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chris was about to speak, but Vicky interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head back, Mister Leonheart.¡± Vicky addressed him by his name only when he was her assistant. She referred to him as ¡®Mister Leonheart¡¯ to distance herself from him. Chris narrowed his eyes and took out his phone to bring up a video before handing his phone to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, take a look at this.¡± Vicky did not want to watch, but the video had already started ying. A figure that she could recognize in her sleep appeared in the video. As soon as she saw that figure, Vicky could not tear her gaze away. Chris, sitting across from her, noticed her reaction right away. His gaze flickered. The video was not long and showed a man and a woman entering a mansion togetherte at night. The man was tall and handsome, while the woman was beautiful and alluring. Vicky did not recognize the woman but knew she was likely the skilled pianist Aurora mentioned. The man beside the woman, though his face was not fully visible, was unmistakable from the suit he was wearing as Vicky designed it herself. She felt as though she was suffocating at the sight and noted the timestamp on the video. It was indicated that this was takenst Monday night at nine o¡¯clock. The screen went ck before Tyler and the pianist were seen leaving together in the video. Vicky checked the time again, and it was already midnight. Two hours had passed, and they had been alone together in the same room. At this moment, Chris¡¯ voice reached her ears again.¡± Recently, he¡¯s been meeting this womante at night quite frequently, and they stayed until midnight most of the time.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze shifted from the video to Chris¡¯ face. As their eyes met, a subtle glint shed in Chris¡¯ eyes. ¡°Did youe here just to show me this?¡± she asked. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 Chris looked at Vicky intently, and Vicky knew it did not matter if Chris hade to show her the photos on purpose. What mattered was that he was stating a fact. The two fell into silence until Aurora returned with a new set of clothes. ¡°Vicky, go ahead and get changed.¡± Vicky nodded and got up with the bag Aurora handed to her. Since Chris was still around, Aurora could not follow Vicky out. She smiled at Chris and asked, ¡°Have you eaten? Would you like to join us, Mister Leonheart?¡± She was merely trying to be polite, but to her bewilderment, Chris nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, sure.¡± Aurora froze and maintained a polite smile. ¡°Since Vicky has gone to get changed, why don¡¯t you go ahead and order?¡± With that said, she waved the waiter over. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When Vicky emerged, Aurora and Chris were already engaged in a somewhat casual conversation. Aurora had deduced Chris¡¯ identity and his connection to Vicky at this point and mentioned she invited Chris for dinner with Vicky. Vicky did not show any reluctance. Once the waiter served their dishes, the three of them dined in silence. After the meal, Chris excused himself to visit the restroom. When Aurora went to settle the bill as they finished, she was informed that someone else had taken care of it. By the time Chris returned, Aurora smiled and said, ¡°I was nning to treat Vicky to a meal today, but you beat me to it, Mister Leonheart.¡± Chris shot her a faint smile. ¡°Back in the day, Vicky was always the one treating me to meals. Now that I finally have a chance to reciprocate, you wouldn¡¯t have the heart to steal that opportunity from me, would you?¡± Aurora was just joking with Chris and was not genuinely upset, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you next time, then.¡± As they conversed, the three of them left the restaurant. Chris disyed his gentlemanly manner and asked, ¡°Where are you staying? I¡¯ll drop you off.¡± Aurora nced at Vicky and, seeing no objection from her, felt relieved. ¡°Thank you, Mister Leonheart.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Aurora lived rtively close by, so Chris quickly drove her home. Once Aurora got out of the car, that left Vicky alone with Chris. When Aurora was present, she had been able to steer the conversation and alleviate some of the awkwardness. With Aurora gone, however, silence loomed over the car. Staring at the night sky and the fleeting scenery outside the window, Vicky broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re not someone who doesn¡¯t know boundaries, and you¡¯re not one to enjoy stirring up trouble. You suddenly showed up to me today, and our meetings have always been perfectly timed to cause trouble. This can¡¯t just be a coincidence, can it?¡± The car was dimly lit. Vicky sat in the back seat, unable to discern Chris¡¯ expression. After a moment of silence, Chris spoke. Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 "You''re right. I''m doing this under someone''s order.¡± Vicky was not surprised. "Under whose order?" ¡°Lincoln Hart," replied Chris without hesitation. Vicky frowned and turned to look at him. ¡°What exactly did he tell you to do?" "Tyler cannot be ced under any form of stress right now, and Lincoln wants me to provoke Tyler until he goes insane.¡± What surprised Vicky most was that Chris was telling the truth. She muttered, "Why are you...¡± ¡°I met Lincoln Hart after I was forced to leave Zendonia. He helped cure my mother, and I ended up working under him. At that time, he took a liking to my abilities and wasn''t aware of your connection to me. Until not long ago, he wanted to take Tyler down and consulted a few of us for a solution. I voluntarily brought up my history with you and offered to undertake the task,¡± he exined. ¡°Once he learned about our past, Lincoln was greatly pleased and sent me here. He only knows that I used to be your assistant and was driven away by Tyler, but he isn''t aware of the finer details." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Vicky had alreadyprehended Chris¡¯ intention, and a conflicted look emerged on her face. "You didn''t need to do this.¡± Chris had hardly been discreet with his intention when he tried to sow discord between Vicky and Tyler. He was a clever and capable man, skilled in achieving his goals imperceptibly. Given his sudden appearance and her inquiries, the fact that he made it so obvious fully suggested that he was actually trying to help her. Chris understood she had guessed his motive and did not borate. ¡°Your significance to Tyler is far from ordinary. From Lincoln''s perspective, you''re the most useful pawn. For Old Mister Hart¡ªwho aims to bring Tyler back to the family¡ª you are the greatest obstacle in his way. You can''t continue your rtionship with Tyler. If Old Mister Hart loses his patience, he might choose to eliminate you. With you gone, Tyler will likely resent his family, and Old Mister Hart''s n might fall apart. Hence, Old Mister Hart won''t take a reckless move unless he''s left with no other option. Once Old Mister Hart learns he can''t get his way, he''ll make his final move. That''s why he didn''t intervene when he knew Avery was hypnotizing Tyler, even though he knew the consequences of it.¡± Hearing Chris¡¯ exnation, Vicky quickly deduced Old Mister Hart''s intention. "Are you saying he''d kill me to provoke Tyler?" "Exactly." Chris'' tone remained even and emotionless. "It''s ideal if he can control Tyler, but if he can''t, it won''t matter whether Tyler bes insane or dies. Once Hart Corporation loses its leader, seizing control of it would be easy.¡± After Tyler''s absence, Hart Corporation''s stock value would inevitably plummet, and thepany would experience some turbulence and repercussions. However, this would only be temporary. With the Hart family backing it, thepany would not go bankrupt. In fact, many might view the Harts as the best option to rely on and switch sides to align with them. Still, this would cause a temporary loss to Hart Corporation and would require at least a year to recover the loss. Hence, this was not the optimal choice for Old Mister Hart. As Chris drove steadily, he analyzed the situation in an organized, calcted manner. "Lincoln Hart''s objective is to reap the benefits in the confusion. He wants to create a favorable situation for himself before Old Mister Hart makes his final move." A chill ran through Vicky''s heart, leaving her lost for words as she realized that every person surrounding Tyler harbored ulterior motives. They lurked in the shadows, ready to deliver a fatal blow during a critical moment so they could take advantage of Tyler. Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Chris seemed to be a trusted subordinate of Lincoln and knew quite a lot. He continued in a cold tone, "Though Tyler isn''tpletely insane, his situation isn''t looking so good at the moment. The longer you stay by his side, the more likely you both will die. The drug Lincoln provided to Avery has no antidote and cannot be erased immediately. Your presence around Tyler will only provoke him.¡± Vicky recalled the way Tyler harmed himself and could not help but agree that his condition had indeed worsened. Though he stopped losing his memories, what he was doing to himself made things a hundred times worse. Vicky and Chris fell silent. When they arrived at Vicky''s residential building, Chris got out of the car and opened the door for her. ¡°Here you go.¡± Vicky got out of the car and shot him a look. "Thank you." Her gratitude extended farther than his act of sending her home; it was for his honesty. Chris smiled. "His men are still watching me closely, so we still need to y along.¡± Chris did not need to borate for Vicky to know he was talking about Lincoln. As she was about to bid farewell, a somber voice suddenly cut through the night. "Vicky, how could you be with him?¡± Vicky looked up and saw a car parked not far away. A man who had been leaning against the car door smoking slowly walked toward her, his presence intense and overwhelming. It was Tyler, whom she had not seen in a while. His figure was obscured by the darkness of the night, and his entire demeanor exuded an air of hostility. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He began to speak, his wordsced with suspicion and displeasure. "It''s sote. Where did you go with him?" Upon seeing Tyler, a flicker of panic crossed Vicky''s eyes. However, she swiftly regained her composure and asked in a calm tone, "Why are you here?" Tyler chuckled coldly. ¡°Since he is here too, is there a reason why I can''t be here as well?" Vicky fell silent. It had been some time since Tyler hadst seen her. It was not because he did not want to but rather because he had other matters to attend to and could not visit her for the time being. He knew she was still upset with him. He had thought that the next time they met, he would coax her intoing home with him. Instead, he was surprised by the sight of another man sending her home when he finally had the time to reach out to her. Jealousy made it difficult for him to control his emotions. He fixed his intense gaze on her and hurriedly grasped her wrist tightly. ¡°Did you move out just to date him?!¡± Vicky was stunned. The man before her was clearly lucid, yet his expression bore an uncanny resemnce to the times when he would get angry due to his memory disorder. ¡®Is he on the verge of losing control of his emotions even in his sober state?¡¯ she thought. While Vicky was momentarily lost in thought, Chris spoke, ¡± Before you question Vicky, it might be best to first exin why you''ve been seen frequently sharing a room with another woman every night.¡± Chris'' tone remained calm. " After all, I''m merely escorting Vicky home. You, Mister Hart, seem to be apanying various women home.¡± Tyler was briefly taken aback but did not take his eyes off Vicky. As expected, after hearing Chris'' words, Vicky stiffened slightly. Harshly, she demanded, "Let go of me.¡± From her expression, he gathered that she had heard rumors. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Tyler wanted to exin himself, but he was never good at it. In the end, he muttered, ¡°It''s a misunderstanding.¡± Both Vicky and Chris looked at him condescendingly. Tyler''s grip tightened around her wrist. Just as she was about to snap, he pulled her away abruptly. "Come with me.¡± She wanted to fight back, but Tyler was too strong. Chris wanted to help, but Tyler simply shot him a sidelong nce contemptuously and said, "Are you sure you can stop me?" Chris paused in his tracks. Tyler had an air ofplete disregard for him as he added, ¡± Step aside and save yourself the embarrassment." Indeed, Chris could not stop Tyler from taking Vicky away. Tyler was legally Vicky''s husband, while Chris was merely a friend to Vicky. Naturally, a friend had no right to intervene in a marital matter. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was unbing for adult men to engage in street fights likemon thugs, and on top of that, Chris knew from Lincoln''s information that Tyler was skilled inbat. Knowing that Tyler was the man who single-handedly caused the entire Hart Family to descend into chaos, he knew better than to challenge Tyler directly. Vicky shook her head at Chris. ¡°You should go.¡± Observing Vicky''s concern for Chris even in this situation, Tyler''s gaze turned increasingly bloodthirsty. Vicky had been nothing but cold toward him, and the fact that she was worried about Chris''s well-being drove him mad with jealousy. Chris sensed Tyler''s hostile stare and decided not to linger any longer. Knowing when to retreat was not ack of courage but an understanding of one''s limitations so as not to create unnecessary trouble. After all, it was Vicky who would have to pay for any trouble he caused. Despite the intense anger Tyler felt towards Chris, the priority at the moment was to make sure Vicky did not get the wrong idea, so he led her into his car, swiftly started the engine, and drove away. 40 minutester, Tyler parked the car in front of a mansion. Vicky''s expression darkened slightly as she recognized that the mansion seemed to be the same one from the video she saw. Pushing the door open, Tyler turned on all the lights in the room. Crystal chandeliers above emitted bright and dazzling light. The spacious and grand living roomy open before them. The decor inside was minimalistic, and Vicky''s attention was quickly drawn to a grand piano nestled in one corner. Tyler took her hand and led her in the direction of the piano. His hand was slightly cool to the touch, and she could feel the calluses at the tip of his fingers. Tyler''s busy work schedule did not prevent him from maintaining a strict regimen. He allocated a fixed amount of time each week for exercise, marksmanship practice, andbat training. Hence, his fingertips had ayer of calluses, mainly concentrated around the base of his thumb and forefinger. As he held Vicky''s hand, she could clearly feel the slight calluses on his five fingers. Walking up to the piano, Tyler released her hand. Casting a sidelong nce at her, he said, "I had intended to surprise you on your birthday.¡± It was only then Vicky realized her birthday was just two days away. Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Vicky was stunned by Tyler''s remark. Tyler sat down in front of the piano and began ying a pleasant melody. It was Vicky''s favorite song, ¡®First Love¡¯. Back when they first dated, Vicky tried teaching Tyler how to y the piano. However, at the time, they were in the honeymoon phase, and any attempt for a piano lesson would turn into a session of them in each other''s arms. Tyler came from a decent family and had learned to y in the past, but there was evidently a difference between his skills and Vicky''s. He focused mostly on business. While he enjoyed listening to piano, he was not entirely interested in ying the instrument. Vicky suddenly realized that Tyler had never once yed the piano for her like this. Tyler had some basic knowledge about the instrument, and she had once given him a few lessons. Though his skills were hardly professional, the ''First Love¡¯ he yed rivaled that of what Chris yed the other day. It became clear to her that Tyler had been practicing hard. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky gazed at the man seated at the piano. His wless profile was prominent under the light, veiling him ina shimmering gold light. His expression was serene and focused, and his eyes were tranquil and deep. Vicky''s gaze was fixed on him, and she was unable to shift her attention away. It was not until he finished ying a piece that Tyler looked up to gauge her reaction. Noticing her staring at him, he smirked. "Do you like it?¡± Vicky nodded. Tyler stood up and led Vicky to the piano, exining, "That woman is just a piano teacher. Nothing happened between us.¡± As for why he had chosen that woman, it was simply because she yed Vicky''s favorite piece, ''First Love¡¯, exceedingly well. He intended to surprise Vicky and use it as a way to bring her back, but ns had changed rapidly. He could not afford any misunderstanding between them, so he had to exin what he had been up totely. Vicky remained silent after hearing his exnation. Tyler did not mind and continued in his deep voice, "Vicky, it''s been a while since you yed the piano. Would you like to y something as well?¡± Indeed, it had been a long time since Vicky had yed the piano. Looking at the instrument before her, she found herself agreeing without thinking. ¡°Alright.¡± Tyler''s eyes twinkled with anticipation. The moment her fingers touched the keys, the familiar melody of ¡®The Moonlight Bay¡¯ came from the piano. While it was not her absolute favorite, the years of practice led her to unconsciously y this piece. Although it had been a while since she yed the piano, her skills had not deteriorated significantly. As the notes danced, Vicky found herself bing more immersed in the music. She lifted her gaze to Tyler and found him watching her unwaveringly, his eyes filled with unmasked infatuation and admiration. Vicky''s fingers trembled slightly, causing a dissonant note to escape that abruptly halted the music. Tyler''s gaze flickered. "What''s wrong?¡± Vicky resumed her cold demeanor. "I forgot how to y the rest.¡± Observing the frosty expression on Vicky''s face, Tyler Understood what might have crossed her mind. After a brief pause, he calmly suggested, ¡°Well, let''s stop for now, then." Looking at Vicky, Tyler asked, ¡°What would you like to hear? I¡®Il y it for you.¡± Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Clearly, Tyler had practiced more than one song and was trying his best to win Vicky¡¯s favor. Vicky had grown ustomed to him being forceful, and his sudden act of kindness merely pushed her deeper into sorrow. Don¡¯t be so nice to me,¡¯ she thought. Tm not worth it.¡¯ She desperately wished she could throw herself into his arms, name a few songs that she knew he could not have practiced just to tease him, and force him to think of other ways to cheer her up. She wished they could go back to how things were in the past, but that would be impossible. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vicky remained expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯m going home.¡± Tyler stared at her in silence, his gaze lingering. When Vicky noticed Tyler was not saying anything, she turned to leave. Suddenly, Tyler pulled her into a tight embrace from behind.¡± Don¡¯t go.¡± His lips brushed against her ear, his voice low and pleading. ¡°Vicky, please don¡¯t go.¡± Vicky remained silent for a few seconds before she coldly uttered, ¡°Let go.¡± The familiar sense of unease and panic surged within Tyler again. It was a feeling of losing something, and he had experienced it once five years ago. After their initial breakup, he told himself he would not make a fool of himself again. He vowed to resent Vicky and never to love her again, but what he did not realize was that resentment would not exist without love. Tyler held her tightly as if he wanted to meld her into his very essence. He felt lost, his voice carrying a desperate exnation. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between me and that woman. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can call her¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not misunderstanding anything,¡± Vicky interjected.¡± Tyler, misunderstandings have never been responsible for pulling us apart.¡± Tyler tensed. Of course, he was more aware of this fact than anyone else, but he simply could not let go. Allowing her to leave was more agonizing than his own demise. Her behavior mirrored what he experienced five years ago. Back then, he could use her of giving up on him so easily and lock her up as if it was his right, but he could no longer use the same excuse. He held her as if his life depended on it. s, it felt like she was slipping his grasp. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vicky, what do I need to do for you to stay?¡± Tyler asked as his lips quivered. Vicky closed her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain whether your feelings for me are because of your illness.¡± She turned her head slightly, meeting his deep gaze calmly. ¡°You have always taken the lead in our rtionship, and that¡¯s not fair for me. You should know that this can never lead tosting connection, so I want things to be fair and square.¡± Tyler looked at her intently. ¡°What would you like to do?¡± Vicky smiled gently. ¡°When I had an ident, you hypnotized me to forget everything. For the sake of fairness, you should undergo hypnosis too. If you forget about me and still fall in love with me after that, I¡¯ll believe that your feelings are genuine and stay with you¡ª¡± Vicky¡¯s words were cut off by the man¡¯s furious interruption. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 ¡°Do you want me to forget you?!¡± growled Tyler. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know what it truly means to forget everything?¡± Vicky smiled gently. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done the same to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I thought you didn¡¯t care at all and didn¡¯t want to remember the past,¡± replied Tyler as he red at her. Have you forgotten? You once said being with me was the biggest regret of your life!¡± Vicky¡¯s expression fell slightly. Tyler, filled with suppressed anger, continued, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want to remember the past, I figured you don¡¯t need your memories. The reason I hypnotized you was because I still wanted a future for us, together!¡± When he hypnotized Vicky, it was because their rtionship had reached an impasse and was beyond repair. Without the ident, they would have divorced. She had agreed to the divorce so readily without any attachment. It was likely that the thought had taken root even before her memory loss. He had used every excuse and means to keep her around as he did not want to divorce, but what he did not realize was that he simply followed his instincts back then. It was not until muchter that he understood he hated her for not loving him. ¡°I hypnotized you to be with you. Vicky, are you asking me to undergo hypnosis to confirm my feelings for you, or to get rid of me?!¡± he asked, his eyes reddening. His chest heaved rapidly, and a tinge of hatred appeared in his bloodshot eyes. ¡°Would you rather have me forget everything if that means you can be rid of me?¡± To her, memories of the past might be insignificant, but to him, it had been the most carefree, joyful, and even the happiest time of his life. He lost count of the times he pulled through hardships just by recalling memories of her. Back then, when Valencia tortured him by subjecting him to electrotherapy and attempt to brainwash him, he clung to them to endure it all. He hated Vicky¡¯s heartlessness when she broke up with him yet found it difficult to let go of her. Despite how much he valued their past, she did not seem to hesitate about him losing the memories of them. Confronting his re, slight hesitation appeared in Vicky¡¯s eyes. She did not deny what he said and simply responded,¡± You asked me what I needed to stay. I¡¯ve given you my answer, and this is the only way.¡± Tyler was about to say something when Vicky added, ¡°Tyler, if you forget everything, maybe you won¡¯t hurt me when you lose control.¡± Her words were logical and convincing, so it was almost impossible to argue with her, but Tyler refused to ept it. ¡°No one can take my memories away from me.¡± He lowered his gaze and met her eyes. ¡°Not even you.¡± Stunned by the determination in his eyes, her breath hitched. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to this.¡± He regained hisposure. ¡°Think of something else.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Then I don¡¯t see the point in continuing this discussion.¡± She turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± Tyler pulled her back against him and kissed her lips. Vicky struggled with all her might, while Tyler held her down to deepen the kiss fiercely. Unable to escape, Vicky was pinned down against the piano. Tyler¡¯s kiss was not passionate like usual; it was cold and possessive. It was evident she had enraged him. He could not pretend to be the man she might love, so he reverted to the same unreasonable man he always had been. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 It was not until Tyler¡¯s lips brushed Vicky¡¯s neck that she spoke, sounding emotionally distant, ¡°Are you nning to force yourself on me again?¡± Tyler stopped. He lowered his gaze to Vicky, and she gazed back at him indifferently. She was not flustered, enraged, in love, or even resentful. It was as though she was an emotionless machine. Tyler silently stared at her. They locked eyes for a few seconds before Vicky extended her hand to push him away. This time, she seeded. She swiftly turned and walked away, only for her wrist to be caught again. She nced back at Tyler mockingly. Tyler felt struck by the cold look on her face but managed to summon a calm tone. ¡®Til drive you back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said. ¡°I can manage.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± Tyler watched her intently. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to go home alone. I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my safety. I can have someone elsee pick me up.¡± Chris¡¯ face surfaced in Tyler¡¯s mind as it Enraged by the realization Vicky allowed Chris to send her home but refused to let him do the same, Tyler pursed his lips, his tone growing colder. ¡°Do you want me to drive you back, or are you nning to stay here for the night?¡± Judging from the look in his eyes, Vicky she said, ¡°Drive me back.¡± Tyler walked away expressionlessly. Tyler remained silent during their drive, and Vicky did not speak either. Despite her silence, Chris¡¯ words and the image of Tyler injuring himself with a knife would resurface. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Tyler¡¯s car slowly stopped outside the apartment building, and Vicky sat in the car, unmoving. Tyler turned his head and noticed her lost expression, so he reached out to undo her seatbelt. As soon as his fingers made contact with her body, Tyler¡¯s hand froze, and he said gloomily, He moved his long fingers to undo Vicky¡¯s seatbelt. She parted her lips to speak but decided against it in the end. She opened the door to get out before stopping abruptly, much to Tyler¡¯s joy. However, she merely turned her head to say, ¡°Consider my terms.¡± Tyler instantly froze. Vicky did not wait for his response before getting out of the car and heading back into her building. He watched as she left without turning back, and he froze. The next day, Vicky got off work with her employees. Jennifer and Cece both knew Vicky¡¯s birthday was approaching and started discussing how they should celebrate. While they discussed, Cece thought of an issue. ¡°Vicky, should we invite Noah?¡± Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Aurora and Vicky were friends, and inviting Aurora to Vicky¡¯s birthday celebration was a must. Meanwhile, Noah, who shared a good rtionship with them and was Vicky¡¯s senior, should also be included in the invitation list. However, considering the strained rtionship between Aurora and Noah due to the cat incident, it became questionable if the two should be invited altogether. Vicky pondered. ¡°Let¡¯s first ask Aurora and Noah. We¡¯ll see how they feel about it.¡± For her past birthdays, Noah avoided attending to avoid suspicion, but whether he should be invited at all was a separate question. Jennifer agreed with the idea and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll call Noahter to ask.¡± Jennifer, too, believed Noah might note. However, when Jennifer called Noah in the evening to discuss the matter, he asked, ¡°Is Aurora going?¡± Jennifer was taken aback. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked Aurora yet¡­¡± ¡°Ask her now.¡± Jennifer knew very well that Aurora would most likely agree toe. However, she would not answer without consulting the person involved. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Aurora.¡± Jennifer called Aurora and exined her intention. As expected, Aurora readily agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go to Vicky¡¯s birthday!¡± ¡°Aurora, would you mind if Noahes along?¡± Jennifer asked. Despite their recent disagreements, Aurora understood that Noah had helped Vicky significantly. As he was her senior, it was only appropriate for Vicky to invite him. Aurora was not going to create difficulties for Vicky, so she replied, ¡°He must¡¯ve overestimated his importance if he thinks he can affect my decisions.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. That was an indirect way of saying she did not mind his attendance. With this answer, Jennifer called Noah again. ¡°Aurora said she¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Tell her to bring my ck cat with her,¡± Noah requested. Jennifer was momentarily rendered speechless butplied with his request. Aurora, upon hearing this, was annoyed. ¡°Why should I listen to him?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t bring it, it just proves she¡¯s a cat thief! She might be mistreating my cat behind my back!¡± Noah imed. Aurora retorted, ¡°He¡¯s the one mistreating the cat. Otherwise, Ruby wouldn¡¯t have run away from home!¡± After a long exchange, Jennifer finally realized what was happening and suggested, ¡°How about you and Aurora have a separate conversation on the phone?¡± Noah refused. ¡°I have nothing to discuss privately with that cat thief.¡± Jennifer was getting a bit frustrated, but she noticed the group chat on her phone and quickly proposed, ¡°How about I add you both to a group chat so you both can talk things out?¡± Before, Jennifer had asked Noah about joining the group chat but was turned down when he learned Vicky was also in it. This time, Noah did not hesitate and agreed right away. ¡°Fine.¡± Jennifer added Noah to the group chat that consisted of only a few members: Vicky, Cece, Jennifer, Harvey, and Aurora. Noah immediately sent a message once he was added to the chat. [Hey, cat thief, bring my cat along on Vicky¡¯s birthday. If I find out that it has lost weight, I will report you to the police for animal abuse!] Sometimeter, Aurora¡¯s reply was seen with no response but a few photos of a ck cat instead. Its fur was shiny, and it was clearly well-fed. [Don¡¯t even try to fool me with edited pictures.] Noah retorted. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Aurora sent a series of videos again, showing the ck cat¡¯s face and even including a shot of the calendar and time to prevent any ims of deception. Noah retorted. [You must¡¯ve gotten a fake cat from somewhere to fool me. I¡¯m telling you right now: I won¡¯t believe it unless you bring my cat to me.) Aurora grew frustrated. [Do you want us to video call right now?] [You¡¯re an actress, a master of acting. I won¡¯t be fooled by your performance! If you don¡¯t bring my cat, it just proves you¡¯re hiding something!] Growing angrier, Aurora sent more videos and photos, clearly showing the cat¡¯s growth after being rescued. [I won¡¯t believe it! I won¡¯t believe it! I won¡¯t believe it!] Noah persisted. As expected, they began quarreling in the group chat. At that moment, Harvey, who rarely spoke up, suddenly chimed in. [You guys are having a party? When?] Clearly, he had not received an invitation to Vicky¡¯s birthday. Amid his busy responses, Noah managed to reply. [On Vicky¡¯s birthday, of course.] Harvey asked, [Where will it be?] Noah answered, [We haven¡¯t decided yet.] Aurora sighed exasperatedly when she saw Noah¡¯s message. Vicky clearly did not invite Harvey. Considering Tyler¡¯s antagonism toward Harvey, inviting Harvey would only get Vicky in trouble. Aurora wished she could kick Noah out of the group chat, but unfortunately, she had no authority in the group chat to do so. Noah persisted cluelessly, [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll inform you in the group chat once the details are set.] Aurora could not stand it anymore, so she removed Noah from her cklist and sent him a private text. [Are you stupid or something?] Noah responded quickly. [You and your whole family are stupid!] Aurora fired back. [You can say that about my family, but you can¡¯t say it about me!] Noah retorted, [Oh, my mistake. Your family isn¡¯t stupid; you are.] Frustration surged through Aurora, and her fingers trembled. She was about to unleash another tirade when she remembered why she texted him privately in the first ce. Arguing with Noah was far from importantpared to her friendship. Aurora sighed and typed, [Why did you tell Harvey about Vicky¡¯s birthday? Vicky didn¡¯t invite him. Haven¡¯t you realized that?] [I realized. That¡¯s why I extended the invitation to him.] [Are you out of your mind?] Aurora questioned. [You are the one who¡¯s out of your mind!] Aurora was about to insult him further beforeposing herself. [Do you get a kick out of getting Vicky in trouble? Don¡¯t you know how possessive Tyler is? Vicky is going to be the one who suffers from your stupid idea!] she typed. [As much of a lunatic he is, he can¡¯te along, so why are you scared of him? Besides, they¡¯re getting divorced soon. You wouldn¡¯t want your bestie to stay single forever now, would you?] Noah replied. Aurora froze for a moment and recalled how Vicky moved out of the mansion. [Divorce? Have they gotten a divorce?!] [Not yet, but soon.] Noah replied. [How would you know that?] she questioned. [Miss Starling, do you really think the Harts will ept Vicky as a member of their own?] Noah typed contemptuously. Aurora was at a loss for words. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She grew up in a powerful family and knew how themunity worked better than anyone. Hence, she knew the Harts would never ept Vicky. Just then, Noah sent another text. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 [If Tyler is nothing but an ordinary man, he might be able to spend the rest of his life with Vicky, but he can¡¯t stand that. He¡¯s ambitious and managed to build his very own empire. Right now, the Harts are hoping to restore their glory with Hart Corporation¡¯s connections and resources. He is valuable, so the Harts will never let him go. Even his parents and that adopted brother of his won¡¯t spare him. And what did he do? He transferred his shares to Vicky, making her the target of envy from practically everyone around her. To those people, Vicky is a tool they can use to control Tyler, and she¡¯s also their competitor. Tyler isn¡¯t himself right now, so he¡¯ll have to return to the Harts sooner orter.] Not himself, huh?¡¯ Aurora thought to herself. There were things everyone kept quiet about, but the truth was that they all knew what was happening. It was clear to everyone that Tyler and Vicky could never be together. Later in the evening, Jennifer contacted Noah and Aurora, which was another story on its own. As a few people emerged from the studio, a handsome figure walked gracefully toward them. Cece eximed, ¡°Assistant Leonheart?¡± She had grown ustomed to calling Chris ¡®Assistant Leonheart¡¯. Chris nodded in acknowledgment to Cece and Jennifer as a form of greeting, before said, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m here to pick you up after work.¡± Cece and Jennifer exchanged nces. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cece was about to intervene when Vicky replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Both Cece and Jennifer were momentarily surprised, but Vicky said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Both of them nodded, wondering when Vicky had grown so close to Chris. Walking toward Chris, Vicky was suddenly interrupted as a familiar luxury car came to a halt beside them. A tall, elegantly dressed man stepped out of the vehicle. Seeing Chris and Vicky together, a frown veiled his features with an icy, brooding air. ¡°Vicky,¡± he spoke slowly, his voice clear and crisp. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up after work.¡± Tyler was not pleased with the condition Vicky had set, but the more challenging their situation became, the less he could afford to stay away. His work was demanding, and after his meeting, he realized it was nearly time for Vicky to finish work. However, by the time he rushed over, he found that Chris had beaten him to it. Standing beside Vicky, Chris stepped in to answer for her.¡± Mister Hart, you¡¯rete. Vicky already agreed to my offer.¡± Tyler ignored Chris and approached Vicky to wrap his arm around her waist and lean in close to her ear, his lips brushing against her skin. ¡°What would you like to eatter?¡± From outsiders¡¯ point of view, they appeared intimately close. Vicky turned away, her expression cool. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard Chris¡¯ response?¡± ¡°Chris¡­?¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes shed with a shadow of bitterness. Suppressing his emotions, he lowered his voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat out, we can go back. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Coldly pushing him away, Vicky said, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ve already agreed to dine with Chris. Please don¡¯t bother us.¡± Tension rose in the air. Chris stood silently and did not intervene, allowing Vicky to deal with the situation on her own. In response to Tyler¡¯s prolonged silence, Vicky turned to leave, but Tyler firmly gripped her wrist and stared at her stubbornly. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Vicky disyed a subtle smile. ¡°I still have the freedom to make friends, don¡¯t I?¡± Vicky pulled his fingers away one by one, before pushing him away. Tyler took a few steps back from her push and did not continue to stop her. Vicky turned her head and said to Chris, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± Chris nced at Tyler and nodded. Being the gentleman, he opened the car door for Vicky. Chris returned to the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine. Tyler stood still, watching the departing car. The setting sun cast its glow upon him, he remained motionless for quite some time. Cece and Jennifer exchanged a nce, and sighed simultaneously. After another day at work, as Vicky stepped out of the studio, she spotted a familiar figure waiting at the entrance. ¡°Vicky.¡± Chris¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the side, catching Vicky¡¯s attention. Only then did Vicky notice Chris. She averted her gaze and nodded at him before walking in his direction. However, Tyler suddenly intercepted her path. He fixed his eyes intently on her. ¡°I wasn¡¯tte today.¡± Vicky gazed back at him. ¡°But I made ns with Chris since yesterday. So¡­ sorry.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Yesterday?¡± A clear note of irony tinted Tyler¡¯s tone. ¡°Is that just an excuse to get rid of me?¡± Vicky fell silent. ¡°Even if I¡¯d arranged a date with you beforehand, you¡¯d have found another reason to reject me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Vicky smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted briefly to Chris, his voice low. ¡°Vicky, are you testing my patience?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression held a faint hint of puzzlement. ¡°Is having a meal with a friend considered a test?¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Tyler found it amusing. ¡°Can he even be called a friend?¡± ¡°Chris is capable, and I admire his abilities,¡± Vicky replied have grown evenrger.¡± ¡°If you want to expand your studio, I can-¡° Vicky knew what he was going to say and interrupted him with an emotionless tone. ¡°I know that you could easily turn my studio into thergest fashion house in Zendonia, but I don¡¯t need that. I want to achieve everything with my own hands, not rely solely on a man¡¯s assistance.¡± Vicky looked up at him. ¡°Tyler, what you want to give me isn¡¯t necessarily what I want.¡± Tyler¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°That includes me as well, right? Are you saying that you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment, but she did not reply and her silence spoke volumes. ¡°Vicky, aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± Chris asked. Vicky snapped out of it and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± She did not bother to look at Tyler again and got into Chris¡¯s car. As soon as they started driving, Chris said, ¡°he is following us.¡± Vicky nced at the rear-viewing mirror and spotted Tyler¡¯s car behind them. Not surprised, she said, ¡°Tyler is in an unstable state right now, so I can¡¯t promise that he will resort to violence with you. If you find yourself in danger, don¡¯t fight him. Just leave. As for me¡­¡± She lowered her gaze. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt me, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Chris hummed in response, unable to console her. Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 The two arrived at a Mexican restaurant. Vicky did not intentionally act intimate with Chris and the two maintained a distance like normal friends would. As soon as they were seated, Tyler stepped in, nced around, and walked toward them. Vicky flinched at the sight of him and whispered, ¡°he mighte to sit with us¡­¡± Before she could finish, Tyler found his seat at a table behind them. Vicky froze and choked on her voice. Chris, too, was surprised that Tyler did not forcefully join them. Tyler¡¯s possessiveness was overpowering; one could ago when he drove Chris away how incredibly petty Tyler could be. Vicky had cautioned Chris that Tyler might resort to violence, to rationality and silence caught Chris off guard. Vicky only hesitated for a few seconds before realization dawned on her. She lowered her gaze, her heart growing even heavier as she thought to herself, ¡®is he trying to prove to me that he could change?¡¯ After dinner, Chris drove Vicky home and Tyler¡¯s car continued trailing behind them. For several days straight, Tyler had been shadowing Vicky¡¯s every move. Vicky and Chris did not engage in any intimate behavior, which Tyler begrudgingly tolerated. However, witnessing the two of them engrossed in conversation, he could not suppress the jealousy bubbling inside him that urged him to intervene. Still, he knew he could not do so. He could not afford to give her any reason or excuse to leave him. And so, another week passed. What was thought to be an ongoing standoff took an unexpected turn one day when Vicky stumbled, and Chris instinctively reached out to steady her, causing her to fall into his arms. After days of restraint and containment, Tyler¡¯s patience reached its limit and he snapped. By the time he regained his senses, Chrisy unconscious, half-dead in a pool of blood. Vicky stared nkly at Tyler, her eyes brimming As Tyler advanced toward her, Vicky retreated a few steps, her eyes wide with fear. Tyler instantly froze in ce. An ambnce arrived promptly and Vicky left with the doctors. Staring at the departing ambnce, Tyler¡¯s realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. He turned toward his car, intending to drive to the hospital to check on the situation. Yet, as he reached the front of his car, a searing pain pierced through his head. Sweat coated his forehead and his brows furrowed with agony. The next moment, he fell unconscious.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Vicky stood outside the emergency room, her face drained of color. Her heart still raced uncontrobly, but the terror and despair she felt were not solely due to Tyler¡¯s sudden assault on Chris. She had caught a glimpse of a multitude of scars underneath Tyler¡¯s shirt, densely packed and fresh in appearance, with some appearing as if they had been inflicted recently. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 They stopped living together and rarely saw one another. He had not harmed her, but it became apparent that he was still harming himself. Dazed, Vicky was lost in her thoughts. Just then, the light above the surgical room went off and she snapped out of it. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± She asked. ¡°He will live.¡± The doctor took off his mask. ¡°However, he suffers bone fractures all over his body and I¡¯m afraid he will have to be on bed rest for a while.¡± She nodded. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± Vicky spent an entire night at the hospital, only leaving once Chris had regained consciousness. Before departing, she called Cece, asking her to watch over Chris for a while as she made arrangements to hire a nurse. After enduring so much and not sleeping for another night, Vicky felt weary. Standing by the roadside, she hailed a taxi. She gave the address of her apartment and closed her eyes fora moment¡¯s rest. However, that brief slumber turned into an extended one. When she finally opened her eyes, darkness enveloped her. Disoriented from just waking up, Vicky momentarily forgot about where she was and believed that she was still at home. Slowly sitting up, she prepared to turn on the light when something cold and metallic dangled from her wrist and produced a crisp sound as it swayed. Confused, she reached out to touch the cold object on her wrist. It was not until that instant that she recalled leaving the hospital and getting into a taxi to go home. Have I been kidnapped by a psychopath or something?¡¯ She thought. As she attempted toprehend her situation, footsteps echoed from the direction of the doorway and Vicky tensed instantly. The door creaked open and as the switch was flicked, a dim yellow light cast an eerie glow, dimly illuminating the surroundings. Vicky¡¯s gaze shifted involuntarily toward the doorway to find a pitch-ck silhouette slowly approaching her. Amidst the intery of light and shadows, a sharply chiseled handsome face emerged. Upon seeing the man, Vicky let out a sigh of relief at the realization that she was not captured by a random person. However, that fleeting thought was soon reced by a realization that something was not right. She surveyed her surroundings and found them oddly familiar. Soon enough, Vicky recalled that Tyler had been incoherent, he seemed to have brought her to this ce. In the past few days, Tyler¡¯s condition appeared to have stabilized. As Tyler drew nearer, Vicky drifted into a daze. He clearly noticed her absent-minded and distant expression and a trace of resentment crossed his eyes as he assumed that she was thinking of another man. Without uttering a word, he captured her chin and kissed her, forcibly reining her back into the present. Vicky snapped out of it and struggled, but her wrists and ankles were chained. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The kiss was deep and consuming, so much so that Vicky found it ufortable. At this moment, she felt helpless and subjected to whatever he willed. It had been a long time since he had touched her. Ever since the previous incident, he had refrained from forcing himself on her, yet she felt the same menacing and ominous aura of danger once more. Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Her protest morphed into broken sobs that echoed in the room as a fleeting thought crossed her mind. ¡®Is he having another episode again?¡¯ The room was pitch-ck, void of daylight. Here, there was no sunlight, no sense of time, only boundless darkness. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Tyler had be unrecognizable, which led Vicky to surmise that his illness had indeed resurfaced. What set this episode apart was his silence. He did not question her or show any signs of pain or injury; he remained wordless from the moment he had bound her here and had not spoken a single word to her regardless of what she said to him. Apart from bathing, sleeping, and using the restroom, he kept her locked to the bed all day. The fridge seemed to hold ample food, so he rarely ventured outside. Five years ago, when he had imprisoned her the same way, he would stay in her room reading. But now, he did nothing of the sort. His daily routine involved sitting by the bedside, watching her, and nothing else. At first, Vicky told herself not to be afraid, that he would not hurt her, but as he watched her for extended periods, fear took root within her. Living in a perpetually dark environment could be together. One day, Tyler had ced Vicky in the bathtub for a bath. The tub was filled with warm water, with steam rising and filling the bathroom. Her body soaked in theforting warmth, which relieved a part of her fatigue. Vicky lowered her gaze and caught sight of the bruised marks encircling her wrists and ankles. Tyler silently drew her favorite bath bubbles into the his long, cold fingers pressed against her temples, gently massaging. During this time, apart from locking her up, he had treated her exceptionally well as he took meticulous care of every single detail. He helped her bathe, wash her hair, and even made sure there was toothpaste on her toothbrush before she needed to brush her teeth. Vicky closed her eyes in contentment and minutester, his fingertips moved to her neck and then her back. His massage technique was masterful; asionally, she would feel like she had been locked up to be treated like a queen. She did not know how long the massage hadsted when suddenly, something changed. A cold kissnded on her back and she trembled slightly, but did not shy away. She opened her eyes and saw in the mirror opposite her the myriad of marks and bruises on her skin ¡°Tyler.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice echoed in the bathroom. ¡°You haven¡¯t lost your memories, have you?¡± Tyler¡¯s movement halted and he lowered his eyes to meet her bright eyes. ¡°Are you avoiding speaking with me because you didn¡¯t want me to find out about it?¡± She continued. ¡°¡­¡± Tyler refused to speak. Vicky nced at the scars on his chest and asked, ¡°how long are you going to keep me locked up? For the rest of my life?¡± He stared at her intently and said, ¡°if that¡¯s possible.¡± She flinched. ¡°Are you going back on your own words?¡± Tyler held her close, his voice hoarse. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 He had tried and worked hard, but it was all in vain. He knew that he was not changing himself willingly and was merely trying to suppress his urges. He could not stand seeing her alone with other men, nor could he tolerate seeing herughing with another man. The ident where she tripped was nothing but a triggering point; even if that did not happen, it was only a matter of time before he snapped. Through the mist in the bathroom, Vicky looked at him. ¡°So you didn¡¯t bring me here because you are having another episode, is that right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Seeing that Vicky had exposed his disguise, he decided to tell the truth. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to do this. Right now, I¡¯m just following my heart.¡± The warmth in the bathroom gradually dissipated, and Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold. She slowly repeated those words. ¡°Is your heart telling you to lock me up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking of doing this since we got together.¡± Lowering his head, his finely chiseled features drew near as he whispered softly, ¡°I love the way you y the piano; you look so beautiful, dazzling, and radiant when you y, but I despise seeing you perform on stage because I detest the way other people look at you. At that time, I used to imagine how great things would be if only I could hide you away. I knew you wouldn¡¯t like being confined, so I buried those thoughts deep within my heart. I believed that this idea of mine would nevere to fruition, yet¡­¡± His lips pressed against her earlobe and his deep and icy voice continued to resonate. ¡°As fate would have it, this idea was unexpectedly realized. To avoid detection by the Hart family, I had no choice but to hide you away.¡± ¡°You kept trying to escape, much to my dismay, but the feeling that there¡¯s just the two of us gave me an unprecedented sense of security, to the point that I became addicted to it.¡± His kisses descended, his voiceced with contentment. ¡°Vicky, can we just stay like this forever?¡± His kisses sent shivers down Vicky¡¯s spine. If his idea had taken root long ago, there was a chance times were not caused by the torment and provocation he suffered from the Hart family, but rather his true nature. Vicky¡¯s breathing grew erratic as she suddenly recalled that Tyler had indeed enacted several instances of confining her in a simr manner after her memory loss, including the time when she was kidnapped and locked in Forever Night. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As if sensing her thoughts, Tyler revealed another startling fact, one that nearly blew her mind. ¡°Initially, preventing you from walking was merely an attempt to scare you. I fully nned to ensure you¡¯d recover fully within a few days. However, I discovered afterward that it felt great having you rely on me¡­¡± His gaze softened. ¡°All you need is me.¡± Vicky felt a shiver down her spine. It was evident he was entirely sincere and the only thought in her mind was that he must truly be consumed by his illness. Tyler did not seem to mind her silence. He lowered his head and captured her lips in a deep kiss, unleashing his primal nature. It was truly liberating now that he no longer needed to refrain from touching her. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 The situation was different from when they were in Molivia. In Stoneford City, no one could find Tyler or take Vicky from him. Just as Tyler thought such a peaceful life would continue forever, an ident happened on one fateful day. Though Tyler tried his best to stay with Vicky all the time, he still had to leave the room to cook at some point. When he finished cooking dinner, he was about to carry the dishes to the bedroom when he caught a whiff of blood. Tyler opened the door hastily and found Vicky lying quietly in bed. Blood streamed down her wrist and onto the white sheets. Vicky had cut her wrist. The light outside the operating room was lit. The cold, pale lights in the corridor were reflected in Tyler¡¯s vacant gaze as the urgent sound of footsteps echoed in the quiet corridor. Jennifer, Cece, Aurora, and others who rushed to the scene upon hearing the news, darted toward Tyler. ¡°Tyler, you lunatic! What have you done to Vicky now?!¡± Aurora, usually poised and refined, could no longer maintain her former demeanor and roared in rage. Vicky had been missing for many days, and while they tried everything to reach out to her, none of them could find her. Alongside her disappearance was Tyler¡¯s absence. Aurora had more contact with Tyler than Cece and Jennifer, and she had sensed something amiss in his behavior. While Tyler¡¯s actions had indeed grown more forceful, he never truly harmed Vicky. Although he had lost control at times, he had not been willing to genuinely hurt her. Aurora always believed he would never hurt Vicky. However, shortly after discovering Vicky¡¯s whereabouts, she was met with news of Vicky being rushed to the hospital. Harvey and Noah had arrived after learning the situation. Noah was not quite as shocked as he witnessed Tyler¡¯s episodes before. When Vicky was rescued the first time Tyler locked her up, she was rushed to the hospital for severe injuries in her private parts. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Not only had Tyler forced himself on Vicky, but he did not even bother to do so gently, been raped by a group of men. Even Gloria was taken aback when she saw the state Vicky was in. However, this time seemed different. Noah learned from the doctorthat Vicky attempted suicide by cutting her wrist, which meant that the nature of this situation was vastly different. Unable to resist, Noah cast a sidelong nce in Tyler¡¯s direction. Reflecting on the events of a few years ago, he wondered, ¡®Has this lunatic gone so insane in bed that he drove her to attempt suicide?¡¯ Simr to Aurora, Noah did not believe Tyler would hurt Vicky as he never harmed Vicky. He only hurt his rivals, and Noah was one of the victims himself. While Noah remainedposed, Harvey could not hold back his rage and punched Tyler in the face. ¡°Tyler, what has Vicky ever done to you? Why would you treat her like this?!¡± Tyler did not evade his punches and took the blow head-on, not flinching in the slightest. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Tyler¡¯s expression remained numb. Harvey rarely lost his temper like this, so Jennifer and Cece were taken aback. Harvey grabbed Tyler¡¯s cor and snarled, ¡°What have you done to Vicky, Tyler?!¡± Vicky was not one who would easily resort to suicide, and the fact she had been driven to such extremes indicated just how far Tyler had gone. Tyler¡¯s gaze remained vacant, and he did not utter a word. Harvey was fuming, utterly perplexed about what Vicky saw in Tyler when he was nothing but a jealous man with a dark, controlling mind. Jennifer and Cece managed to retain someposure, and the two of them hastily restrained Harvey in his rage.¡± Harvey, Vicky is still undergoing surgery. Let¡¯s wait until she wakes up to rify¡­ What if there¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡± Harvey sneered and red at Tyler. ¡°He kidnapped Vicky. She must¡¯ve been with him this past week, so there can¡¯t be any misunderstanding.¡± Cece and Jennifer looked at each other and remained silent. Tyler was legally Vicky¡¯s husband, and it would seem odd to use him of kidnapping her. With Vicky still undergoing surgery, Harvey managed to hold back. After what seemed like an eternity, the surgery finally ended, and Vicky was revived. Upon receiving this news, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. After Vicky was pushed into the ward, Harvey barred Tyler from entering. If this were in the past, given Tyler¡¯s temperament, he would have either taken Vicky away or forced his way in. To everyone¡¯s bewilderment, Tyler did not make an attempt to enter. Vicky woke up the next day, and everyone rushed to visit her, surrounding her with concern. Vicky¡¯s wounds were not too deep. Moreover, Tyler discovered her in time, so there was no life- threatening danger. Upon hearing the news, Chris, who was staying in the same hospital as Vicky, came to visit her. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see him? He¡¯s been waiting outside all these days.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but she did not say anything. Chris studied her pale face and remarked, ¡°You really can be quite ruthless when ites to him.¡± i Vicky changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve been missing for a week. Did Lincoln notice anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chris shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s even more convinced Tyler was provoked and is now busy arranging another plot of his.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± She shifted her gaze toward the direction of the door, seemingly lost in thought. Chris¡¯ expression dimmed, realizing that a woman who would risk her life for a man had no other room left for other men. Knowing better than to stay too long, he said, ¡°Rest well, Vicky. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Just as he was about to leave, Vicky added, ¡°Let him in.¡± Chris paused and turned to look at her. ¡°Vicky, you can¡¯t afford to be merciful,¡± he reminded. ¡°I know.¡± Without further protest, Chris exited the room. Tyler stood in the corridor and turned to look at Chris for a moment before looking away again. ¡°Vicky told you to go inside,¡± Chris said, spotting the way Tyler¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. For reasons he could not begin to fathom, he pitied Tyler. He used to resent Tyler for how ruthless he was. Tyler had taken advantage of his status and wealth and had done whatever he wanted without a care for what Vicky wanted. No love could withstand such behavior, but Tyler refused to change and continued with his way. Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Chris had always thought of Tyler as arrogant and self- absorbed. At this moment, however, he realized that it was not just about Tyler¡¯s pride. It was about control, born out of Tyler¡¯s insecurity, which was quite ironic. Who could have imagined that the formidable and invincible Tyler Hart would be so emotionally insecure? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The hospital room was tranquil. Upon entering, Tyler saw Vicky¡¯s pale face, drained of color. His heart ached, and he was instantly reminded of the scene he saw when he found her covered in blood. No words were exchanged between them. Studying his face, Vicky broke the silence. ¡°When should we sign the divorce papers?¡± His heart skipped a beat, his voice husky. ¡°Do we have to get divorced?¡± ¡°You can choose to be hypnotized.¡± Tyler fell silent once again. He knew better than anyone that same thing. Once he lost all memories of her, Vicky would not hesitate to leave. ¡°Think it over,¡± Vicky said. ¡°Let me know when you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Implicit in her words was the notion he was not allowed to show himself again unless he decided. Tyler gazed at her intently in silence. ¡°Please leave.¡± Vicky closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡± After watching her for a while, Tyler left. When Aurora came over in the afternoon, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Is Tyler not here?¡± Vicky nced at the wounds on her wrist and replied calmly, ¡°He won¡¯t being again anytime soon.¡± Aurora looked at Vicky¡¯s face, feeling the urge tofort her but ultimately chose to hold back her words. For the next few days, as expected, Tyler did not appear again. Everyone stopped mentioning his name. A few dayster, Vicky was finally discharged from the hospital. Cece, Jennifer, and Aurora came to pick her up. ¡°Vicky, how about you stay at my ce for a few days? I don¡¯t have much worktely, so I can take care of you at home,¡± Aurora proposed. Vicky smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t have much to do now. I just need to be careful with my wound and not get it wet.¡± Aurora had no choice but to drop the suggestion. On the way back, Aurora thought of something. ¡°Vicky, you said you had something on the day of your birthday and wanted to postpone the celebration¡­ Is there anything stopping you now? Maybe we can n your bted birthday celebration soon?¡± Aurora was unusually persistent about Vicky¡¯s birthday. Vicky considered it and nodded. ¡°The day after tomorrow, then.¡± She had spent her birthday with Chris, and they had only had a meal with no big celebration. She had only done so as a part of the act in front of Tyler. ¡°Sure. I will arrange it!¡± Aurora chirped. Watching the cheerful look on Aurora¡¯s face, Vicky could not help but smile. Two dayster. Vicky checked her phone for the address of the restaurant Aurora had booked and stepped out of her apartment. As soon as she stepped outside, she spotted a familiar figure waiting outside her apartment building. Sensing her presence, Tyler turned. Their eyes met. Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Tyler seemed to visibly perk up at the sight of Vicky, and he immediately approached her. It was noon, and the sun shone brightly. It somehow made him look more amicable. ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a restaurant.¡± Tyler held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± However, Vicky pulled her hand out of his hold. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet my friends.¡± ¡°Reschedule,¡± he said expressionlessly. Vicky hated how dominating he was and frowned. ¡°They¡¯re waiting for me. I am going.¡± He lowered his gaze at her. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will consider the terms you requested invalid.¡± She twitched and looked at him. ¡°What?¡± Tyler released her hand. ¡°You should go for your appointment.¡± Vicky stood still, gazing at the man¡¯s refined features. ¡°Is that why you came to see me today?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Tyler fell silent for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal.¡± This time, Vicky did not refuse. Still, she and Aurora had made an arrangement, so she sent a message in the group chat after a few seconds of contemtion. [Sorry, something came up suddenly today. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it. I¡¯ll invite you all to a meal whenever I can.] Vicky was not the type to casually breakmitments; Aurora felt a bit concerned about Vicky and sent a private message. [Vicky, are you okay?] Aurora was worried Tyler might have taken Vicky away again and was using her phone to send messages to everyone pretending to be her. [I¡¯m fine.] Vicky knew what Aurora might be worried about and replied, [Tyler and I have something to discuss. I¡¯ll message youter tonight.] Aurora felt a bit relieved. [Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting.] If she could not contact Vicky tonight, she was determined to call the authorities. Vicky and Tyler arrived at the restaurant they used to frequent. However, Tyler showed no inclination to speak even as the waiter brought their ordered dishes over. Amid their silence, Vicky finally could not contain herself. ¡± You just said¡­¡± Tyler casually interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± ncing at his aloof expression, Vicky swallowed the words she wanted to say. During the meal, Vicky remained distracted. Although the table was filled with dishes she loved, she had no appetite. ¡°Eat a little more.¡± Tyler picked up a dish and ced it on her te. Vicky nced at him and silently ate the dish he put on her te. Observing this, Tyler proceeded to pick a few more dishes for her. Vicky did not resist and continued eating whatever was presented to her. After finishing the meal, Vicky assumed Tyler would finally address the elephant in the room, but he did not. Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 To her surprise, Tyler brought Vicky to the cinema. ¡°What would you like to watch?¡± asked Tyler. Vicky was not really in the mood for a movie but nheless replied, ¡°Anything.¡± Tyler did not press for more details and nced over the movie listings. He ultimately chose a romantic film. When they dated, they used to watch a lot of movies together. However, that stopped altogether ever since they got married. Back when Vicky was an innocent young woman, she enjoyed going to watch romantic dramas with her boyfriend. Tyler, on the other hand, was not particrly interested in movies or TV shows. He did not enjoy them and preferred tranquility due to his dismay at crowded ces like movie theaters. Tyler proposed multiple times to book an entire cinema for her if she liked movies that much, but Vicky always declined, saying, ¡°Booking a whole cinema is the same as watching on our home theater. The essence of going to the cinema is the atmosphere.¡± Despite Tyler¡¯s aversion to crowded ces, he still apanied Vicky each time she wanted to watch a movie. This time, he did not choose a private screening. After selecting a romantic film Vicky might like, he even bought popcorn and drinks for her. Tyler was tall and handsome. Everything about his clothing, mannerisms, and speech revealed his affluent and prominent status. As soon as he stepped into the cinema, he attracted the attention of every man and woman present. When people saw him queuing for popcorn, every woman looked at Vicky enviously. To have a handsome, wealthy man willing to queue for snacks for his girlfriend was the dream of every woman. Many women shot disgruntled looks at their own boyfriends beside them. ¡°I asked you to get me popcorn, but you dragged your feet and made me queue myself. You¡¯ve got a whole list of excuses. Look at that guy, he went straight to the queue!¡± one girl said to her boyfriend. After buying popcorn, the two entered the theater. Tyler had bought tickets for a couple¡¯s seat, which was more secluded than the regr seating area. Throughout the entire time, Vicky and Tyler were the center of attention. Even inside the theater, they were still the subject of many stolen nces. Quite a few young girls even took out their cameras to sneak pictures of them. Tyler disregarded their gazes. As the lights dimmed, the movie started. Vicky gathered her scattered thoughts and began focusing on the movie. The movie opened with a woman in janitorial clothing efficiently mopping the floor. At that moment, a company executive walked up to her and said, ¡°Hurry, the newly appointed manager will be here soon!¡± Upon hearing this, the woman hastily finished her job. Just then, apany employee rushed over and reported,¡± Sir, the manager ising up in the elevator!¡± The manager waved at the woman mopping the floor.¡± Alright, you can go now.¡± The woman nodded, picked up her mop and bucket, and quickly headed toward the exit. Ding! The elevator door opened and a man in a suit stepped out. The manager hurried over. ¡°Wee, Mister Finden.¡± The young man nodded. Just as the manager was about to take him for a tour, the bucket in the woman¡¯s hands dropped onto the ground, spilling water everywhere. The noise instantly drew the young man¡¯s attention. The manager frowned. ¡°Watson, what¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t you do your job right for once?¡± The woman bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Finden. I lost grip on the bucket. I will wipe the floor clean now.¡± She attempted to run away, but the young man grabbed her by the wrist. Though she was wearing a hat and face mask, he recognized her right away. ¡°Ana?¡± As his words fell, the scenes turned into a shback of the time when they were in high school, showcasing the times when they fell in love.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Puppy love was perfect to stir the audience¡¯s emotions. Even Vicky could not help but feel a wave of nostalgia as she watched the characters from their school days on screen. The development of the protagonists¡¯ rtionship from acquaintances to lovers was beautiful. The male lead was well-off, young, handsome, and a top student with a promising future. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, although the female lead¡¯s grades were excellent, her family background was not as favorable. She relied on schrships and part-time jobs to cover her tuition and living expenses, but she sent money back home regrly despite facing financial hardship. Despite such disparate backgrounds, the two miraculously found their way to each other and remained together throughout their university years. While the story had its share of cliches, including the initial dislike between the main characters and variouspetitions and rescue scenes, it was presented endearingly and romantically. The actors¡¯ performances were great, and the male and female leads¡¯ beautiful visuals made watching the film a delight in itself. Witnessing the interaction between the main characters, even Vicky could not help but smile with understanding. The film used a shback to tell the story, and Vicky knew the sweetness of the plot could notst forever. Based on the initial events, it was clear that there would be challenges ahead for the main characters. Soon, the tone of the film grew darker as the protagonists graduated from university. The male lead had ns to study abroad for further education and wanted the female lead to apany him, so he offered to cover all the expenses. However, the female lead declined due to her family¡¯s needs and obligations, which led to a heartbreaking decision. From the male lead¡¯s perspective, the female lead was more important than studying abroad, so he abandoned the n. Amid the busy graduation season, with everyone preupied with thesis defenses and job-hunting, the male lead inadvertently neglected the female lead. One day, a friend of the male lead captured photos of the female lead getting into a luxury car and entering a hotel with a stranger, which made the male lead realize the gravity of the situation. After being together for four years and knowing each other so well, he could not bring himself to believe the female lead would cheat on him. He confronted her, expecting her to offer some kind of exnation, but she surprisingly confessed without any excuses and mentioned, ¡°A while ago, my mom had a heart attack and needed major surgery. When I contacted you, you were busy with interviews. We only spoke briefly and you hung up, saying you¡¯d call me backter. I waited for the entire night, and you never called me back. You texted me the next day saying that you fell asleep by ident¡­ You were busy and exhausted to the point you didn¡¯t have the time or energy to help me. That was when my senior appeared before me. He lent me arge sum of money and contacted the best doctor for me. He stayed by my side to console me and encourage me to carry on. That was when I realized he¡¯s the man I need, not you,¡± she said. ¡°Which is why we¡¯re breaking up.¡± No matter how hard the male lead apologized, the female lead did not waver and vanished from his life. In the end, the male lead gave up and chose to finally study abroad without hesitation. Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 The scene shifted, revealing that the female lead had been diagnosed with a hereditary disease. Her life might not extend beyond the age of 40. The parents of the male lead somehow learned of this news and talked to the female lead, saying, ¡°He has already given up studying abroad for you once. Now¡­ It¡¯s time for you to do something for him.¡± It was revealed that everything she did was merely a facade to break up with the male lead. The narrative then returned to the beginning of the film. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The male lead gazed in disbelief at the woman before him, unable to believe that the once proud and outstanding girl worked as a janitor in thepany. When the female lead realized she had been spotted, she pushed the male lead away and fled. That very day, she quit her job and disappeared from his sight. The female lead¡¯s circumstances made the male lead realize something was amiss, so he sought out the female lead¡¯s friend to inquire about why she had changed so drastically. Tearfully, the friend unveiled the truth about the female lead¡¯s illness and the reasons behind their breakup. Only then did the male lead realize that he had misunderstood her. Determined to make things right, he used all his resources to find her. After a period, he finally located her in the hospital. Just when Vicky thought that the main characters were about to clear the misunderstandings and reconcile, a young and beautiful woman entered the hospital room to visit the female lead. She wore a ring identical to the male lead¡¯s on her ring finger, and it became clear that the male lead was actually married. As the woman walked in, the male lead greeted her with a gentle smile, his gaze soft and affectionate. He then introduced the two women to each other without avoiding the fact that the female lead was his former girlfriend. The woman responded with a tender smile, indicating she knew about the female lead¡¯s situation. The story concluded with the female lead reminiscing, realizing that the male lead had once looked at her with the same gaze as he did to his wife now. With that, the narrative came to an abrupt end. Everyone, including Vicky, felt surprised. After the ending credits, there was a small Easter egg, narrating the male lead¡¯s journey of meeting and falling in love with his current wife while abroad. She had apanied and encouraged him to move past his past struggles by staying with him through hardships. Gradually, the male lead¡¯s once-closed heart opened up, and they ended up together. Since the film mainly adopted the female lead¡¯s perspective and led the audience into her emotions, it left them feeling unsettled about the ending. ¡°What? If the male lead is married, why would he find the female lead? Is that all just to tell us that the female lead made the wrong choice and emphasize how pitiful she is?¡± ¡°Yeah. If the male lead is already married, why would he search for the female lead? Here I thought he still loved her¡­ Was he trying to cheat?¡± ¡°I guess you all didn¡¯t understand what the movie was truly about. The male lead looked for the female lead to learn the truth. Regardless of the result, he needed to settle this and move on with his life. It makes sense that he went looking for her.¡± Another woman chimed in, ¡°This movie tells us that no matter the female lead¡¯s intention, she missed her chance, and there¡¯s no do-over. As deeply in love as the male lead was, his feelings faded in time¡­ It¡¯s a realistic movie that reminds us life isn¡¯t perfect. I guess the movie ended with the female lead recalling the past to show that she regretted her choice, but it was toote.¡± Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 As they left the venue, Vicky overheard a chorus of regretful whispers from the others around her. It felt like a dream. Indeed, regardless of the situation, there was no going back once a decision was made. Life was not a fairytale, and nobody was obliged to wait around indefinitely. After leaving the cinema, Tyler drove her to the beach again, holding her hand just like he used to when they were in love. Vicky did not fight him, and they strolled along the shore. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Neither of them uttered a word. This tranquil scene persisted until the sunset slowly descended. As sunlight brushed over the horizon, the sea turned into shades of golden red, a beautiful vibrant disy that was transient and fleeting. The sun dipped below the horizon, and the sky darkened. The sea breeze picked up, causing Vicky¡¯s long hair to flutter in the wind. ¡°Vicky, can we not separate? Will you stay with me?¡± His voice was low, tinged with a touch of desperation. The sun had vanished, and the expressions of the two were veiled in the dim light. ¡°You can¡¯t change your illness or your personality.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice remained calm and aloof-sounding. ¡°Do you want me to be with you forever in the form of a corpse instead?¡± The world fell silent that very second, with only the sound of waves crashing against the rocks. Tyler held her in his arms and did not speak further. After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Vicky nodded. Tyler did not take her back to her apartment. Instead, he led her back to their shared mansion. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner at home tonight,¡± he said in a subdued tone, his expression having regained its cool composure. Vicky did not refuse. Inside the mansion, Tyler told her to rest while he went into the kitchen to prepare dinner. Vicky sat still on the couch, listening to the subtle noisesing from the kitchen as her thoughts drifted. Soon, the salivating aroma of food wafted through the air. Tyler finished preparing dinner. With three dishes and a soup, the meal was just right for two. The dishes in front of her were colorful and fragrant, but she had no appetite. Knowing that Tyler had personally prepared the meal, Vicky forced herself to eat a bit more. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat if you don¡¯t have an appetite,¡± Tyler suddenly said. Vicky looked up, her gaze meeting his own. He gazed at her quietly, seemingly having eaten little himself. His gaze was profound, brimming with emotions she could not quiteprehend. Vicky lowered her head, avoided his gaze, and mumbled a vague response. After dinner, Tyler suggested taking a stroll in a park nearby, and Vicky agreed. She assumed he would finally cut to the chase after spending the whole day together, but he said nothing. At night, he decided on his own that Vicky would stay with him. It was then she started to think if he was merely stalling. ¡°Tyler, if there¡¯s nothing you wish to discuss, I¡¯m going home now.¡± He looked at her, and his lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°You can¡¯t even endure a day with me?¡± Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Vicky froze as she understood the underlying meaning of his words. She moved her lips to speak but fell silent in the end. At night, Vicky made a video call to Aurora while Tyler was in the shower. Aurora sighed in relief at the sight of Vicky¡¯s face. ¡°I was really scared that Tyler was texting me with your phone.¡± She studied Vicky¡¯s expression and rxed visibly when she saw nothing concerning, apart from a faint hint of sorrow. ¡°This won¡¯t happen again,¡±mented Vicky. Aurora hesitated for a moment, about to inquire further, only to abruptly notice the backdrop of the video was none other than the vi where Vicky had been living. She knew that Vicky had recently moved out of the vi and into her own apartment. Aurora¡¯s keen perception caught something amiss. ¡°Vicky, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Vicky looked at Aurora on the screen. ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I¡¯m okay, so you don¡¯t worry.¡± Aurora was about to say something but held back in the end. ¡°Well¡­ Get some rest then. We can talk more when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ending the call, Vicky stood by the window and remained lost in thought for a long while. It was not until someone embraced her from behind that she snapped out of her reverie. Tyler held her silently, lowering his head to leave scorching kisses on the delicate skin of her neck. Unlike before, Vicky did not put up a fight. Instead, she turned around and responded to his kiss. The passion between them ignited, and thus began a long night. The following day, when Vicky woke up, she realized that the daylight outside had faded. After a moment of bewilderment, she sat up in bed. ncing at the time, she realized it was alreadyte in the evening of the second day. Taking in her surroundings, she noticed Tyler was no longer around. She did not get any answers from himst night, and based on what she knew about Tyler¡¯s character, he could backtrack on his words without hesitation. Vicky struggled to get up, her feet barely touching the floor before her legs gave way and she copsed onto the floor. It was at this moment that the room¡¯s door swung open. Tyler strode in, his eyes widening at the sight of Vicky on the ground. He hurried over and lifted her. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± His brow furrowed tightly, his voice tense with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Vicky replied. Tyler ced her back on the bed and carefully examined her body. After confirming that she was unharmed, his expression rxed. ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡± He lifted her. ¡°I¡¯ll shower with you.¡± Vicky looked at the dimming sky outside the window. Another day had passed. Though she did not want to dampen the mood with her words right now, she could not allow him to keep stalling. ¡°Are you going to keep your promise from yesterday?¡± she asked. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Tyler froze. His lips quirked slightly into a bitter smile. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after the shower.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you one more time.¡± Tyler¡¯s dark eyes dimmed slightly. ¡®One more time, huh?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Does it mean she won¡¯t trust me again after this?¡¯ Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 After the shower, Vicky changed into a fresh change of clothes and went downstairs for dinner. It was eight at night after they finished dinner, and Tyler finally spoke of what Vicky had been waiting for. ¡°I will ept hypnosis.¡± Hispromise did not surprise Vicky as it was a result she achieved by threatening to take her life. ¡°When can we start?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s upto you.¡± She nced at the time. ¡°Today, then.¡± He frowned. ¡°Why the hurry?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want you changing your mind again if we wait any longer.¡± He fell into silence for a long while before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± She stood up. ¡°I will make a few phone calls to arrange it.¡± Tyler did not stop her. Caught between divorce and hypnosis, he chose the second option despite knowing there was not much difference between the two. Still, being with her for an extra day, even an extra second, was all that mattered. After about 10 minutes, Vicky approached. ¡°The hypnotist will be here in half an hour.¡± ¡°Here, at home?¡± ¡°Yes. The hypnotist said that hypnosis in a familiar environment can help lower one¡¯s guard and increase the chances of sess.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Increase the chances of sess,¡± Tyler repeated those words with a touch of bitter self-mockery and irony. ¡°Do you want me to forget you that badly?¡± Vicky responded with brutal honesty, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for both of us.¡± Tyler fell silent, and the atmosphere grew depressing. Half an hour quickly passed. The doorbell rang, and Vicky got up to answer it. Three middle-aged men and women in their forties or fifties walked in, each carrying a suitcase. The leading middle-aged woman had an affable smile. Vicky had already confirmed their identities from Isabe and Old Mister Hart. She was informed that they were even more formidable hypnotists than Isabe. Tyler¡¯s condition only improved under Samantha and her team¡¯s efforts. The middle-aged female doctor was named Samantha. She had served the Hart family for a long time, and her loyalty was beyond question. ¡°We need to set up the hypnosis room. Which room might be more suitable forthat?¡± Samantha asked. Vicky led them to a guest room on the first floor. The three were efficient, and in less than half an hour, they had everything set up in the room. After arranging everything, Samantha walked out. ¡°We can now begin.¡± Tyler sat on the couch, unmoving. Samantha nced at Vicky, and Vicky lowered her gaze. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°Are you really¡­going to make me forget you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vicky repeated the same words. ¡°This is good for both of us.¡± Tyler looked at her intently. ¡°Alright, then.¡± He turned around and slowly entered the room, his heart sinking deeper as he took each step. The room¡¯s door closed slowly. In an instant, Vicky¡¯s mind became empty and deste at the realization he would forget everything the next time she saw him. He would forget the time they spent together, including all the pain, happiness, and even his deep love for her. Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Vicky closed her eyes and listened to the clock ticking in the quiet living room. It was so quiet around her that she could hear her heartbeat. Her mind drifted as she sat still, dazed and numb. Sometimeter, someone stood before her, and she snapped out of her daydream. She slowly looked up and met a familiar face. Tyler stared at her intently. ¡°If you don¡¯t truly want me to forget everything, why would you insist on leaving me?¡± She sobered. ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t forget?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But you went in for hypnosis, right? Why are you out so soon?¡± Vicky questioned. Tyler gazed at her intently. ¡°Three hours have passed; is that considered soon?¡± Vicky nced at the time and indeed realized that three hours had passed. At this moment, three doctors emerged from the hypnosis room, and they looked exhausted. ¡°What happened?¡± Vicky asked. Seemingly worn out, Samantha¡¯s voice sounded weak. ¡°It didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Samantha looked at Tyler and let out a sigh. ¡°Mister Hart has a strong will and showed strong resistance¡­so it failed. Of course, it¡¯s normal. We can just try a few more times.¡± Vicky could only nod. However, hypnosis continued to fail in the times that followed. Each time Tyler walked out of the room, he urately called out her name. Vicky grew increasingly anxious. Tyler was already in poor condition, and after each hypnosis session, he suffered from severe headaches. She began to worry if frequent hypnosis would damage his brain. One day, when Tyler walked out of the room and instinctively searched for Vicky, he saw the disappointment in her eyes. Tyler chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait toe out and see you every time the hypnosis ends, but you never seem happy. Vicky, do you want me to forget you that badly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± 1 ¡°We¡¯d be strangers if I forgot all about you.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Vicky hesitated before saying, ¡°Tyler, stop resisting. Forget about me.¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. Three dayster, an elderly gentleman in his seventies appeared at the mansion. ¡°This is my teacher,¡± Samantha introduced, the guilt on her face evident. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am incapable ofpleting Mister Hart¡¯s hypnosis. I had to ask my teacher for help.¡± Vicky nced at the old man warily. ¡°Can this old gentleman really do it?¡± A touch of pride appeared on Samantha¡¯s face. ¡°No one has surpassed my teacher¡¯s aplishments in hypnosis. Many of the hypnotic techniques used by hypnotists nowadays were invented by him.¡± The old man¡¯s blue eyes fell on Vicky, and he smiled.¡± Although I¡¯m old, I¡¯d like to think that I can still hypnotize a young man.¡± Vicky was skeptical, but in the end, she agreed to give it a try. This time, Tyler did not emerge from the room for a long time. As the session sailed past the five-hour mark, Vicky grew restless, worrying something unexpected might have happened to Tyler. Just as she was about to stand up to inquire about the situation, the door suddenly swung open. At the same time, a tall and slender man strode out. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Tyler¡¯s expression remained as cold and distant as ever. A faint trace of weariness filled his face, and he did not immediatelye to her as he did after the previous session. He did not even spare her a second nce as he passed by her side. Vicky could not help but stand up. ¡°Tyler.¡± Tyler¡¯s footsteps faltered, and he slowly turned to look at her. His gaze seemed aloof, and the gaze he fixed upon her held no trace of gentleness or affection. ¡°Who are you?¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡°You¡­don¡¯t remember me?¡± Tyler¡¯s brow furrowed, and he scanned her. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Upon hearing his words, Vicky¡¯s voice failed her. As she stared at him nkly in silence, Tyler seemed to grow impatient. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± He repeated, his tone icy and devoid of emotion. At that moment, Vicky suddenly recalled Tyler¡¯s words. ¡®Vicky, do you want me to forget you that badly? We¡¯d be strangers if I forgot all about you.¡¯ Indeed, they had be strangers. The gaze he fixed on her was unfamiliar, unlike anything she had seen before. It held no love, resentment, or obsessiveness. 1 The hypnosis finally seeded. Vicky shook her head, finally finding her voice. ¡°We¡­once had an encounter. You seem to have¡­ forgotten me.¡± i He had encountered many people briefly, and he could not possibly remember every insignificant person. Casually ncing at her, Tyler looked away. He felt slightly ufortable and rubbed the bridge of his nose before leaving. After some time, Saul emerged as well, supported by Samantha and another assistant as he walked out. Five hours of hypnosis had taken a toll on the elderly man, and he looked as if he had aged 10 years in an instant. Vicky forced herself to remainposed and hurry over.¡± Mister Peterson, are you alright?¡± The old man waved at her and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m getting too old for this¡­¡± He fell onto the couch, and Samantha poured him a ss of water. Saul waved at the other two people and said, ¡°We won¡¯t need that room anymore, so go ahead and tidy things up. I need to speak with Ms. Shaw alone.¡± The two nodded and left. Saul studied the vacant look on Vicky¡¯s face and lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Ms. Shaw, you seem upset.¡± Vicky smiled bitterly. ¡°Am I supposed to be excited?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 ¡°You¡¯re severing ties to protect your individual futures, right? ¡± Saul smiled. Vicky¡¯s expression was aloof, and she remained silent. ¡°Old Mister Hart and I go back a long way,¡± Saul remarked casually as he sipped his water. ¡°I¡¯ve been retired for many years now. I wouldn¡¯t havee if that wasn¡¯t the case.¡± Vicky was not particrly surprised by that. Saul continued, ¡°This time, it took a significant price to persuade me¡­ We made an agreement back then. After I conducted one hypnosis session for him, we¡¯ll never have any contact again.¡± ¡°For him?¡± Vicky finally regained her focus. ¡°Old Mister Hart also underwent hypnosis?¡± Saul did not answer the question directly. Lost in reminiscence, a hint of mncholy emerged in his eyes. ¡°In his younger days, he had a childhood friend he grew up with¡­ Everyone thought they¡¯d get married, and even he himself wished for that. That¡¯s when the temptation of inheriting the Hart family hit him. You can¡¯t have the best of both worlds. At the time, he was torn between the desire for inheriting the family legacy and marrying his childhood sweetheart¡­ After all, he was still young back then, far from being as cold-hearted as he is now. His childhood friend, of course, understood his character and ambitions, so she suggested hypnosis herself. If he forgot about her, he¡¯d be able to pursue his aspirations without hesitation. If he ended up regaining his memories after that, they could still be together.¡± Vicky¡¯s interest was piqued and asked, ¡°Did Old Mister Hart forget about his fiance in the end?¡± ¡°He did.¡± Saul spoke candidly about Old Mister Hart¡¯s romantic history with a hint of mockery. ¡°How else could he have such a splendid life now?¡± ¡°And what happened after that?¡± ¡°After that?¡± Saul mused. ¡°Did he ever regain his memories?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Since the day he chose to undergo hypnosis, he made his decision.¡± Vicky lowered her head, speechless. Saul dropped another bombshell. ¡°His childhood sweetheart married me in the end, but¡­she had health issues and passed awayst year.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky looked at Saul in shock. ¡°She¡­ended up with you?¡± Saul smiled gently. ¡°No one is irreceable. Though she loved him deeply back then, she was someone who could learn to let go. It took me five whole years, but I finally helped her move past her grief and won her over.¡± Old Mister Hart and his fiancee had a tragedy, but Saul managed to forge another story with her. Vicky began to understand Saul¡¯s intention behind sharing this with her. Saul¡¯s azure eyes studied her, carrying conflicting emotions and a strange kind ofpassion. ¡°Old Mister Hart might be ruthless, but he made the choice that was right for him and got what he wanted; so did my wife. We all have to keep moving forward in life. I can tell that you still have feelings for him, but there are just so many paths in life that you can take. Just because you¡¯re in love, doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re meant to be together. Just move on. That¡¯s the best option for the two of you.¡± Vicky soon received a call from Old Mister Hart, who learned that the hypnosis on Tyler was a sess. He delivered the divorce paper himself and expressed his admiration for Vicky. ¡°You made the right choice. Leaving Tyler to me is far better than letting Avery have him.¡± She looked at the divorce paper and whispered, ¡°Did¡­Tyler ask about this?¡± Old Mister Hart smiled. ¡°Of course, he did. Anyone would feel strange to know that they¡¯ve been married for years yet know nothing about their wives.¡± Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 ¡°And what did you say to him?¡± ¡°I told him that this was a marriage of convenience. You never met, and the wedding photos were all edited. Now that the contract has ended, it¡¯s time to get a divorce.¡± ¡°He believed that?¡± ¡°Of course.¡¯ Vicky fell silent for a few moments and said, ¡°When is he leaving?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡®Tomorrow?¡¯ she thought. ¡®That soon?¡¯ She knew Old Mister Hart must have had everything arranged, including the ¡®contract for the marriage of convenience¡¯. On top of that, he must have erased all traces of their rtionship. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She felt empty. It felt like she had lost something important. Old Mister Hart stared at her intently. ¡°Ms. Shaw, I trust you¡¯ll handle your friends, so I will stay out of that. I do not want Tyler toe to me one day, asking who you were to him.¡± Her heart dropped at the realization it was a warning. ¡°I know. I chose this, so I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Old Mister Hart smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get going, then.¡± Vicky did not respond, and Old Mister Hart simply left. This time, Tyler Hart truly left and never returned. For the initial six months, Vicky could only catch glimpses of news about the Hart family and Tyler in the newspapers. ¡¯ [Tyler Hart Confirmed as the Legitimate Heir of the Hart Family in Molivia.] [Hart Family Officially Adds Tyler Hart to Family Lineage.] [Hart Corporation Merges with Prominent Aristocratic Family in Molivia.] [Hart Corporation¡¯s Stock Skyrockets to Unprecedented Heights.] [Hart Corporation Appoints New CEO to Seed Tyler Hart¡¯s Former Position.] One explosive headline after another swept through Zendonia, and the fever about the Hart family persisted for almost half a year before gradually waning, i Vicky heard plenty of rumors, some true and some false, but she never saw Tyler give any interviews. Another six months went by, and it was time for Vicky¡¯s birthday again. Last year, her birthday had been treated casually, and she did not make up for it. This year, her friends decided things had to change. A year was enough for many things to happen, yet it could also feel like nothing had changed. Vicky¡¯s studio was growing steadily, and the number of employees increased, so it became quite sizable. Among all the past events, the most memorable development was Aurora and Noah finally clearing up their misunderstandings. People had hoped they would be able to coexist peacefully, but these two individuals seemed naturally ipatible. A minor disagreement between them could easily turn into a never-ending argument. On Vicky¡¯s birthday, Cece, Jennifer, Aurora, Harvey, and Noah came to celebrate with her. Even Anthony made an unprecedented appearance. Before this, Vicky could count on one hand the number of times she had met Anthony, so she instantly knew Anthony was here for Jennifer. ¡°Happy birthday, Ms. Shaw.¡± Anthony handed over a beautifully wrapped gift to Vicky. Looking at the refined man before her, Vicky nced at Jennifer with a mixture of emotions on her face. In the recent past, Jennifer had gone through a period of despondency. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Vicky did not know what happened between Jennifer and Anthony, but she assumed Lily must have had something to do with it. Since Anthony came with a gift, Vicky could not chase him out. Thus, she invited him in. The restaurant was reserved, and everyone was chatting andughing in the hall. As soon as he entered, Anthony walked over to Jennifer.¡± Jennifer.¡± Jennifer was about to y with the cat Noah was holding when she heard Anthony¡¯s voice. ¡°Do you like cats? How about I buy you one?¡± Jennifer turned around, and her expression hardened. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like Noah¡¯s cat.¡± Anthony shot Noah a sidelong nce upon hearing her words. Noah felt a chill run down his spine. It was a familiar yet dangerous sensation that enveloped him. He had not forgotten how Anthony tarnished his reputation when he posed as Jennifer¡¯s boyfriend. ¡®Good god. Just as Tyler left, here came Anthony. Fate is truly cruel to me!¡¯ he whined inwardly. Noah did not want to fall victim to Anthony¡¯s schemes, so he swiftly hooked his arm around Aurora¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Darling, let me hug Ruby,¡± he said as he ignored Anthony and reached out to hold the cat in Aurora¡¯s arms. Aurora was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°Who¡¯s your darling? Noah, have you lost your mind?¡± 1 Noah winked and made exaggerated facial expressions at Aurora, who shivered in response. ¡® Are you having a stroke?¡± Harvey, who was nearby, cleared his throat. Aurora turned her head and finally noticed Anthony¡¯s arrival. She had never seen Anthony before, and her surprise was evident. ¡°And who might this be?¡± Anthony offered a faint smile. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jennifer¡¯s fiance, Anthony.¡± Aurora recalled Cece mentioning that Noah had pursued Jennifer in the past, and at that moment, it all made sense. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Giving Noah a brief, contemptuous look, Aurora decided not to reveal his intentions and introduced herself instead.¡± Hello. I¡¯m Aurora.¡± Cece nced at Anthony with a disdainful expression. It was Vicky¡¯s birthday, and Jennifer did not want to make things too awkward with Anthony. She refrained from causing a scene and decided to endure Anthony¡¯s presence for the time being. Vicky¡¯s birthday celebration ended perfectly. Later that night, after a few drinks, Harvey volunteered to take Vicky back home. A silent agreement was exchanged among everyone, and the offer was epted without refusal. At the entrance of the apartment building, Vicky turned to Harvey. ¡°Thank you for dropping me home. It¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t invite you up. Take care on your way back.¡± Harvey smiled and nodded. Back at her home, Vicky washed away the smell of alcohol. Her head still buzzed, but her thoughts were clear. After her shower, she turned on the television. The sound dispelled the silence in the room. Vicky poured herself a ss of water, intending to drink it, when she heard a breaking news bulletin on the TV. ¡°Breaking news! Just an hour ago, the Hart family released a major announcement. Mister Tyler Hart and Miss Avery Yeager have sessfully held their engagement ceremony today¡­¡± 1 Vicky¡¯s hand trembled. The ss slipped from her grasp, crashing to the floor and shattering into pieces. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 ¡®Avery Yeager?! Tyler is engaged to Avery Yeager?¡¯ ¡°It is reported that Avery is the only daughter of the Yeager family. Credible sources say theing-together of the two families will be the business alliance of the century¡­¡± The newscaster praised Tyler and Avery, using words such as ¡®match made in heaven¡¯, ¡®power couple¡¯, ¡®manifestation of perfection¡¯, and so on. It was all too much, so Vicky stopped listening to it. Time flew, and three years had passed since Tyler and Avery got engaged. There was no longer any news of Tyler or Hart Corporation. To the Hart family, Hart Corporation was just a springboard for expansion since their real sphere of influence was still in Molivia. Over the years, Vicky¡¯s studio had grown bigger and became one of the top fashion studios in Zendonia. Her previously empty studio was filled to the brim with employees. Both Jennifer and Cece, who after all the experience they had gained, had be C-suite managers. After Tyler got engaged, Vicky called Isabe to ask what was going on, but the doctor simply said she had no idea either since she had left the Hart family a long time ago. Thus, Vicky contacted Old Mister Hart. Back then, Old Mister Hart promised Vicky he would never hand Tyler over to Avery. Thus, it baffled her why he would go back on his word. The reply she got from Old Mister Hart was, ¡°Tyler decided this himself, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky did not believe him. She contacted Chris, but he gave her a simr answer. ¡°It¡¯s true. Tyler decided that himself. No one forced him into it.¡± ¡°But why Avery of all people?¡± ¡°Because Avery is deeply in love with him. She¡¯s been wooing him ever since he came back home. She didn¡¯t care about how doing so would make her look. The more he rejected her, the harder she tried to win him over. She was willing to do anything for him, so much so that it became the talk of the town. ¡°Valencia wanted them to end up together too. She kept trying to create opportunities for them to be alone. Of course, the main reason is that Tyler will gain a firm foothold in the Hart family with the Yeager family¡¯s background and capabilities.¡± Vicky gripped her phone so tightly that her knuckles went white. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, plenty of girls fit the bill. It doesn¡¯t have to be Avery¡­¡± she said ruefully. ¡°You¡¯re right. But Avery was an easy choice since she was so obviously infatuated with Tyler. Plus, this would save them some time to look for other people.¡± Vicky was speechless. Not only did Avery hypnotize Tyler, but she also tried to control him through the use of drugs. She did all that to split Tyler and Vicky so she could have Tyler all to herself. ¡®And now he¡¯s engaged to her?! Does he want to be controlled by her again?¡¯ thought Vicky. Chris must have known what Vicky was thinking as he said,¡± Tyler is recovering very well. You wouldn¡¯t even know something¡¯s wrong with him unless someone told you about it.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Lincoln never expected Tyler would make such a good recovery, so his n of using this kick up a scandal fell through. I¡¯ll even say Lincoln¡¯s life at home will be very difficult from now on, now that Old Mister Hart and Avery are both helping Tyler.¡± Vicky knew Chris was telling her the truth. Tyler had forgotten all the shady things Avery had done to him, which was why he could ept her. After all, it would be very stupid of him to turn down a woman who was clearly infatuated with him, right? i It was actually Vicky who could not get over him. ¡¯ ¡°Vicky,¡± said Chris quietly, ¡°forget about him. You two have no future together.¡± Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 ¡®Chris is right; Tyler and I are over. I shouldn¡¯t get so hung up on who he¡¯s marrying¡­¡¯ thought Vicky. After that, she never asked about Tyler anymore. The people around her tacitly agreed to never bring him up ever again. It was like Tyler never existed. The ne slowlynded at Molivia¡¯s airport. Vicky and Jennifer walked out of the ne while chatting. ¡°It¡¯s a pity Cece still has to work. She could¡¯vee to the fashion expo with us!¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°She¡¯s been acting very weirdtely. Do you think it¡¯s ¡¯cause she got a boyfriend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But if she did, good for her! My family¡¯s been driving me crazy by kicking up a fuss of how I should be married by my age, all that nonsense,¡± said Jennifer, massaging her temples and sighing helplessly. The past four years left no mark on the two women. Compared to before, Jennifer carried herself more confidently like a fully bloomed rose. She was in the best years of her life. Vicky, too, only became even more beautiful with the passing years. She was dressed in a beige- tailored suit that entuated her figure, making her seem graceful and formal at the same time. Her wavy hair waszily draped over her shoulder. Her smile and every move seemed to have the power to capture every man¡¯s heart. No matter which country she went to, heads would turn for her. Even at the airport filled with beautiful people from every country, Vicky and Jennifer still attracted a lot of attention. ¡°Vicky, should we go find Miss Lina first?¡± Vicky and Jennifer hade to Molivia not only for the fashion expo but also to see a client. Vicky¡¯s studio enjoyed quite a reputation abroad, too. Many socialites and heiresses had hired her to design clothes for them. Thus, the three women often had to travel for work. However, Vicky rarely epted work from Molivia. Even if she did, she would send either Jennifer or Cece. Molivia was the world¡¯s economic hub where wealthy families gathered, so the orders they received were quite generous, to say the least. However, not all of Vicky¡¯s employees were able to handle the clients from Molivia. Both Jennifer and Cece knew why Vicky did not want to go to Molivia, so the two of them would often volunteer to go there on her behalf. However, this new client was the cream of the crop in the elite society. Even Jennifer and Cece would not be able to handle her. The client even said she would only allow the studio¡¯s best designer to serve her; money was no issue for the client. Cece still had some unfinished work at hand, and Jennifer was not confident she could handle the client. Thus, Jennifer asked Vicky toe along with her. It had been ages since Vicky went to Molivia, and it just so happened that the time coincided with an international fashion expo that only happened once every four years. Hence, Vicky was not as reluctant as before. After thinking about it, she agreed to go with Jennifer. At the end of the day, one must move forward to not be stuck in the past. Vicky nodded. ¡°Miss Lina has texted me her address, so we can go there straight away.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the presidential suite of a six-star hotel. A young woman of mixed race satzily on the sofa. ¡°I love the designs! You¡¯ll be in charge of helping me dress on the wedding day. Do remember to contact the hair and makeup artist to discuss the style I¡¯ll be wearing that day. Understood?¡± Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 All of the client¡¯s requests had been discussed long ago. Vicky nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand, Miss Lina.¡± ¡°I want to be the star of the wedding, so you have to make sure I¡¯m prettier than the bride!¡± Cece nced at Lina when she said that. Their client was asked to be a bridesmaid for a friend. Lina came from one of the wealthiest families in Molivia, so Vicky and Jennifer would want to make sure she was happy with their service. The two of them asked Lina every question they could think of regarding her requirements and other matters that required the utmost attention. It took two hours for Lina to list out all of her expectations. After that, she looked at her watch and said, ¡°Gosh, how time flies! Thank you for your patience. How about we have dinner together?¡± Vicky and Jennifer did not turn down her invitation. The three of them went down to the hotel restaurant, and they began making small talk after giving their orders to the waiter. ¡°I know you two must be wondering why I insist on stealing the limelight from the bride,¡± said Lina serenely. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because the bride has an ulterior motive for asking me to be her bridesmaid. She knew I liked her husband too, so this is her way of bragging. ¡°When I heard she was getting married, I didn¡¯t even want to attend the ceremony. I nned to take the secret of my unrequited love to my grave, so imagine my surprise when she asked me to be her bridesmaid. I thought of this way to get my revenge since she obviously didn¡¯t care about hurting my feelings.¡± Vicky and Jennifer exchanged nces. They tacitly agreed they would notment on their clients¡¯ love lives. Besides, it looked like Lina just wanted to vent because she started talking about making herself more beautiful for the wedding. On the day of the wedding, Vicky and Jennifer woke up early to help Lina get dressed. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The bridesmaid dresses were all the same in color and simr styles, so to stand out from the pack would require great skill on the part of the designer. Given the status of the bride and how grand the wedding was, she had chosen 18 women to be her bridesmaids. Since Vicky and Jennifer were only there to assist Lina, they did not feel the need to ask who the bride was. Of course, Lina was so focused on herself that she did not tell them who the bride was either, i She kept reminding them, ¡°This might be the wedding of the century, but the bride and groom declined all invitations for interviews. They¡¯re not purposely keeping the wedding a secret; they just don¡¯t want any details of the wedding to be leaked. You two better not say tell anyone what you¡¯ll see inside.¡± Vicky and Jennifer nodded. Lina went to join the bridal party after she was done with her hair and makeup. Vicky, Jennifer, and the whole styling crew were dropped off at the wedding venue. The wedding was held at the biggest castle in Molivia. No expenses or details were spared to make it look beautiful. Even from afar, it looked breathtakingly beautiful. Even Jennifer could not help but sigh and say, ¡°The bride and groom must be super rich. I¡¯ve only ever seen a wedding this grand on the television, and those were the weddings of royals.¡± 1 Jennifer was actually a heiress, too. Her family was as rich as those of Aurora and Avery. Moreover, her childhood sweetheart, Anthony, was the son of the richest man in the country. However, what set Jennifer apart from Aurora and Avery was her upbringing. She grew up without a care in the world. She did not even need to worry about her parents forcing her into an arranged marriage. Thus,pared to the rest of the heiress, she was more cheerful and easygoing. She could do anything she wanted without worrying about how that would affect her family. Because of this, she did not have the usual diva attitude some of the heiresses had. Vicky nced at the castle and nodded to what Jennifer said. Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Workers like Vicky and Jennnifer were not allowed to enter from the main entrance, so they entered from the back door instead. After that, Lina¡¯s personal assistant led them into a room to wait for her. Lina might not be the bride, but because of her status, she was allowed to have more than one set of bridesmaid dresses. She would change into three dresses in total: One for before the wedding, one for during the wedding, and one for after the wedding. After Vicky and Jennifer finished ironing the remaining two sets of bridesmaid dresses, they liaised with the hair and makeup artists to make sure they were on the same page before waiting quietly for Lina to come back. An hourter, she appeared in the room, looking upset. Even though her dress was the prettiest amongst the bridesmaids, it was nothingpared to the bride¡¯s. She had expected this, but it still stung. After changing into the second dress, Lina said, ¡°The ceremony is going to take some time, so you girls can go attend if you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jennifer was indeed curious about the wedding. ¡°Yeah. But you can only sit in the seats reserved for workers. You know what? I insist you twoe. That stupid b*tch might do something to my dress, so you two can rush over to help me if that happens.¡± Vicky and Jennifer nodded as they understood what she meant. To be honest, they had seen their fair share of catfights at weddings. Scorned exes would pour wine down the bride¡¯s dress, some frenemies would push each other down, and there was even one case where a bridesmaid shed the strap holding up the wedding dress which resulted in a naked bride. In the backstage corridor, Vicky was just about to go to the main hall when she received a phone call. ¡°You go first. I have to take this call,¡± she said to Jennifer. ¡°Alright.¡± The call was from one of Vicky¡¯s employees, asking about some work-rted matter, and it took quite a while for her to finish the call. By the time she hung up the phone, ¡®Wedding March¡¯ was already ying in the main hall. Being a piano aficionado herself, she could tell the song was yed on a real live piano by a very talented pianist. Since her seat was in a very hidden corner, away from the guests, no one noticed her tardiness. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky sat carefully beside Jennifer and asked, ¡°Has the ceremony begun?¡± ¡°Vicky, I¡­ I think I left my phone in the dressing room. Would you mind going with me to take it?¡± asked Jennifer awkwardly while avoiding her gaze. Vicky noticed Jennifer was holding her phone in her hand.¡± Jennifer, your phone is right there in your hand!¡± Realizing her mistake, Jennifer¡¯s face became even more pale. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± She was about to say something when the host¡¯s voice rang across the main hall. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the wedding of Mister Tyler and Miss Avery!¡± Vicky¡¯s expression froze. Her head spun and saw Tyler and Avery¡¯s pre-wedding photos rolling across the big screen monitor. There were also pictures of them at the door, but because Vicky entered through the backdoor, she did not get the chance to see them or the bride and groom¡¯s names. After all, who would put their pre-wedding photos at the backdoor or the dressing room? 2 Jennifer looked at Vicky worriedly. ¡°Vicky, are you okay?¡± She had just discovered who the bride and groom were a few moments before Vicky. Along the way to the main hall, she was busy texting Cece, so she did not really take in her surroundings. When she did find out, it was already toote. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 The door to the main hall slowly opened at that moment, and in walked a tall handsome man. He was dressed in a custom-tailored ck suit that made him look even more handsome. His face was so perfect that it was as if god molded it. His eyes were as blue as the sea, while he exuded an innate nobility that made him seem unapproachable. His expression was as serene as it could be; it was as though it was not his wedding he was attending but someone else¡¯s. Vicky fell into a trance the moment she saw Tyler. She had not seen him for four years, and he did not look like he had changed much. At the same time, he felt like apletely different person to her. Familiar yet strange. What she found familiar was his perfect good looks, and what she found strange was his deeply restrained aura. She stared at him dazedly for a good long while. It was a good thing all eyes were on him, so no one noticed her expression. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Tyler stopped in front of the priest. After a while, the young bride walked in with her father. Even the veil covering her face did nothing to take away her breathtaking beauty, and she was practically radiating with joy. Suddenly, rose petals started falling from above. Gasps and gleeful noises were heard across the attendees. Avery¡¯s father led her to stand in front of the priest. After that, he said, ¡°Tyler, I leave Avery to you. She¡¯ll be your wife from today onward, so please treat her well.¡± Tyler took Avery¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You have my word.¡± His voice was as deep and melodious as ever. Avery blushed shyly. She had been waiting for this day toe for a longtime. The wedding ceremony officially began after Avery¡¯s father took his seat. Vicky witnessed the entire thing from her seat, and she was in such a shock that her mind went nk. It was not that she never fantasized about what it would be like if she and Tyler reunited one day. ¡¯ She had thought of a hundred possibilities, but the only possibility she did not think of was that she would see him at his wedding. After all, Tyler and Avery got engaged three years ago, so it would be understandable for Vicky to assume they had gotten married not long after that. At that moment, the ceremony hade to the part where the bride and groom said ¡®I do¡¯. Everyone immediately fell silent, and the only sound that could be heard was the priest saying, ¡°Do you, Tyler Hart, take Avery Yeager to be yourwfully wedded wife? To have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in good times and in bad, for richer or poorer, keeping yourself unto her for as long as you both shall live?¡± Corinne¡¯s heart inexplicably tightened when she heard that. She felt like she was watching the whole thing in slow motion. Soon, she heard Tyler say, ¡°I do.¡± i Her heart tightened even more after that. It felt like someone was choking her. i ¡°And do you, Avery Yeager, take Tyler Hart to be yourwfully wedded husband? To have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in good times and in bad, for richer or poorer, keeping yourself unto him for as long as you both shall live?¡± -|_- Avery did not get the chance to finish her words as the cries of lovemaking suddenly rang through the air, shocking the guests. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Before anyone could react, a video of a couple in the midst of lovemaking appeared on the big screen monitor while their passionate cries were heard. The couple''s private parts had been blurred out, but even so, the guests could see just how much they were enjoying their time¡ªespecially the pleasure on the woman''s face. It was as if time had frozen as the quests stared at the screen in a trance. Then, in unison, they shifted their attention to Avery, who looked mortified. She stared at the big screen monitor in disbelief. "Ah. Ah. Ah... This feels so good!¡± "I think I''ve gone to heaven..." Her cries of pleasure wormed into the guests¡¯ ears. Everyone looked at Tyler before looking back at the big screen monitor. It was obvious the man in the video was not him. ¡°What''s going on?" eximed Jennifer. She was so shocked that she had forgotten to worry about Vicky. They exchanged nces, and both could see the disbelief and shock in one another''s eyes. Everything happened so suddenly that Vicky could not help but question her reality. She thought it was already crazy she mistakenly attended her ex-husband''s wedding, so she did not expect things would actually get crazier. After all, not many people would expect to see evidence of the groom being cheated on his wedding day. Even a movie would not have a crazy scene like this. "Ahhhh!" Avery started screaming after she snapped out of her shock. "Turn it off! Turn it off now! That video isn''t real! It''s fake!" The scene began to descend into chaos after everyone gradually regained their senses. The face of Vernon Yeager, Avery''s father, darkened as he shouted, ¡°Turn off the screen, now!¡± For some reason, the video kept ying. ¡°What is going on? Didn''t we ask you to turn it off?! Why is it still ying?!" screamed na Yeager, Avery''s mother angrily, not caring about her image anymore. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry, Mister Yeager. But our system has been hacked, and we couldn''t turn it off!" said the worker nervously. Both Valencia and Orion looked livid. How could something so disgraceful happen to their family? They were sure they would end up being theughingstock of the city! "Ugh! I can''t believe how stupid youckeys are! Can''t you just pull the plug to cut off the electricity?!¡± Realization quickly dawned on the workers, and a few minutester, the big screen monitor finally went ck. "What is the meaning of this, Yeager?! How can your daughter fool around my son''s back?" roared Orion angrily. He had never felt so humiliated before. Even though it was widely known there existed much bad blood between the prominent families in the city, and some of the families were downright perverse, they tacitly agreed to never air each other''sundry out in public. The higher the prominent families were in the pecking order, the more they would do anything to uphold their image and reputation. Thus, it was akin to sacrilege that the Yeager family made a fool out of the Hart family. Even though no media were invited to the wedding, it would still be hard-pressed to keep the whole farce under wraps because of the many guests present. The news of Tyler being cheated on would surely spread to every corner of the city, or even the whole country, within days! Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 "You b*tch! You did this, didn''t you?!" Avery rushed to one of the guests and pped her face. The young woman, who was sitting next to her parents, was shocked by the sudden p. "What are you talking about, Avery?! I don''t understand...¡± "Drop the act, Brielle! I know it was you!" said Avery through gritted teeth. ¡°And don''t think I don''t know you were the one who set me up to sleep with another man while I was drunk!" Brielle held her reddened cheeks and said calmly, "Avery, you shouldn''t point your finger at others when you don''t have the proof.¡± She then looked at Tyler, who had been silent from the beginning. "After all, Tyler is watching the whole thing.¡± Only then did Avery remember Tyler was still there. She quickly turned and shook Tyler''s arm panickingly. "Tyler, I was set up! You have to believe me... No, wait, no! That wasn''t me in the video. The culprit must have used some sort of deepfake technology to make that video!¡± said Avery, fumbling for an exnation. Tyler frowned, but no other emotions were seen on his face. He calmly pulled his hand away and ordered Adam, ¡°Find out who did this. Meanwhile, we''ll put the wedding on pause. The wedding could not possibly continue when something like that happened. ¡°Yes, Mister Tyler,¡± said Adam. He quickly walked out of the main hall. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Tyler, let me exin. II¡ª" began Avery anxiously. "We''ll talk about thister," interrupted Tyler indifferently. Avery immediately shut up as she realized everyone was looking at her. Managing to regain her wits, she gritted her teeth and said nothing else. The attendants were about to usher the guests out when someone said nonchntly, "Mister Vernon, don''t you think your family owes us an exnation for this sham of a wedding?" It was Lincoln who had spoken. Vicky had not seen him for a few years. His temperament was more mellowed than before, making him almost harmless. However, she knew he was dangerous. Vernon and na were about to make a hasty retreat, but Lincoln''s words brought all the guests¡¯ attention back to them. It was obvious he was hellbent on making the whole thing as humiliating as he could for them. ¡°This is obviously a set-up to hurt our family. We''ll give everyone an exnation once we''ve found the culprit,¡± said Vernon sombrely. Lincoln sighed softly. "Tyler is the future sessor of our family. How do you expect him to ever show his face around other people again when this kind of thing happened during his own wedding?¡± It might look like he was being protective of Tyler, but he was actually trying to fan the mes. "It''s bad enough that Avery was fooling around with another man behind Tyler''s back, but the fact that it was broadcasted to everyone here just makes it even worse. If Tyler decides to continue on with the wedding, he''ll be aughingstock for his entire life,¡± added Lincoln. Vernon knew what Lincoln was hinting at, so he asked, "So what you''re trying to say is you want to call off the wedding?¡± Lincoln smiled. "Mister Vernon, let me ask you something. Would you be able to ept it if your wife''s s*x video is leaked out for everyone to watch? Don''t forget, Tyler is going to be head of the Hart family someday...¡± His gaze moved to Avery. ¡°No one will ever take our family seriously anymore if he marries Miss Avery.¡± "My family helped you and Tyler gain a firm foothold in your family, and now that we don''t have any value anymore, you n to kick us away?! That... That''s preposterous!¡± shouted Vernon angrily. "How can you say that, Mister Vernon? After all, Miss Avery betrayed Tyler first.¡± Lincoln looked disapprovingly at him. * Tyler and Miss Avery got engaged three years ago, so what she did was called cheating. Any man with a backbone could never ept his wife cheating on him.¡± The fact that Lincoln repeatedly used the word ¡®cheating¡¯ only fueled the me further. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Vernon gritted his teeth. s, he could note up with a good retort. Indeed, the Hart family was ashamed, but the Yeager family was even more humiliated. In fact, this was the most humiliated Vernon had ever been in his life. Avery was furious at Lincoln''s obvious attempt at publicly sowing discord. ¡°Lincoln Hart, you were in on this, too! You must''ve teamed up with that b*tch Brielle! Don''t think I don''t know what your motives are! You n to break me and Tyler up so you can take over as the future sessor of the Hart family!¡± shrieked Avery. Lincoln pretended to be surprised. "Miss Avery, don''t you know Tyler has the power in the family? He doesn''t need support from your family anymore. Instead of suspecting me, you should suspect...¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He looked meaningfully at Tyler with a smirk. Only a fool would not understand what he was implying. Avery''s eyes started to waver as suspicions took root in her heart. ¡°Enough!¡± said Old Mister Hart finally. "That''ll be all for today. We can talk about the rest after we get home.¡± "Vicky, seems like the Hart family is all over the ce..." whispered Jennifer. Vicky looked at Tyler with conflicted feelings. "You''re right." All the hurt and sadness she felt moments before were all gone. She hated Avery. The moment she heard about Tyler and Avery''s engagement, she felt like all the effort she had given was all in vain. She could not understand why Tyler would choose that evil woman after he was cured of hypnotic control. To be honest, disappointment did not even begin to describe what she felt toward him. She was willing to ept anyone else but Avery to be his fiancee. However, she also knew he had no memories of what happened before, so it was understandable he would choose someone who was deeply in love with him. Vicky was d she mistakenly came to the wedding since what happened as the leaked s*x video helped her get rid of all the resentment she felt toward the couple. Though, if she was honest, she did feel her heart ache a little when she saw Tyler standing emotionlessly on the stage. ¡°Why do I find the whole thing pleasurable?¡± As kind as Jennifer was, she could not hold in her delight anymore. " Vicky, can Iugh?" Vicky did not know what to say to her. Since Old Mister Hart had spoken, the guests thought it was best to leave. Under the arrangement of the attendants, that was exactly what they did. As soon as Lina got back to her dressing room, she threw her head back inughter. "Hahahahaha! I''m so d I came to the wedding. I would''ve missed this sh*tstorm if I didn''t!" Lina did not even bother to hide her glee. "I already took a video of the s*x tape. Let''s see how Avery will ever live this down! I won''t even be surprised if Tyler called off the wedding!¡± She looked at Vicky and Jennifer. "You two are my lucky stars! And for that, I''ll double your payment!¡± After that, she looked at her phone and startedughing again. Given the magnitude of the scandal, the Yeager family and the Hart family needed some time to look into the matter, so the guests were given rooms in the castle to rest. Even the staff were restricted from leaving to prevent news of the scandal from leaking out. After Lina paid her, Vicky went back to her own room, feeling somewhat...lighter. At that moment, no one else was in the corridor but her. The castle was huge and all the doors looked the same, so she actually got lost. She was about to call Jennifer when a hand covered her mouth from behind. Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Shocked, Vicky was about to struggle when she heard a familiar voice. "Vicky, it''s me.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vicky froze. "Noah? What are you doing here?¡± "Ahem! The Yeager family and my family are business partners, so they invited us. Though, I was the only one free toe." Noah found out Tyler was getting married when he received the wedding invitation. Over the years, he had more or less heard bits of news about him but did not think to pass them on to Vicky since they were divorced. This was especially true when it came to Tyler''s wedding. "How about you? Why are you here?¡± Noah let go of Vicky and looked at her with respect. "Don''t tell me you thought of kicking up a ruckus during the ceremony?" Vicky was speechless. After a while, she said, "I came with Jennifer. We were hired by one of the bridesmaids to design her dress.¡± If she had known it was Tyler and Avery''s wedding, she would not have epted the job. Noah looked at her with regret. It would be even more awesome if Vicky, Tyler''s ex-wife, added to the chaos of the s*x tape by doing something drastic. That would make it the wedding of the century. Vicky recalled how sneaky Noah was before he surprised her, so she asked, "Noah, what were you doing here?" "Panther is sick. I was worried about leaving him with Aurora, so I brought him here. But he ran off while I was on the phone. I chased after him and managed to keep him in sight until he slipped into that room.¡± Noah gestured with his lips to the room he was referring to. Panther was the cat Tyler gave Noah four years ago. Noah decided to give him a cool name like Panther. After all, not only was the cat good at fighting, but he saved Noah''s life before too. ¡°Shall we knock to see if Panther''s inside?¡± asked Vicky. Noah nced at her. "I think that''s Avery''s room. I heard people arguing inside when I was about to knock on the door. They''re probably trying to figure out what to do.¡± It would be rude for Noah to inquire about his cat at a moment like this, so he added, "Let''s wait for them to finish talking before going in.¡± Inside the room, Vernon pped Avery''s face harshly, causing her to fall. Pointing at her face, he shouted angrily, ¡°How did I ever end up with such a shameless daughter like you? You were the one who insisted on marrying Tyler, yet you dare cheat on him? Even if you wanted to, you could''ve at least made sure your tracks were covered! But no, you just can''t wait for the whole world to know! You''re aplete disgrace to the family!" na was about to intercede when she saw Avery being knocked to the ground, but Vernon''s rage made her think otherwise. Avery held her swollen cheek and said tearfully, "I was set up! I''d never cheat on Tyler! I love him too much to ever do that. Besides, why would I sabotage myself when Tyler has agreed to marry me?" After a pause, she added through gritted teeth, "It must be that b*tch Brielle! She did this to ruin my reputation so it''ll be easier for her to seize my shares in thepany!¡± Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Everyone thought Avery was Vernon''s only child, but that could not be further from the truth. No one knew Vernon had a previous marriage which resulted in another daughter. This meant Avery had an older stepsister. Even though the first marriage did notst, the fact remained that Brielle was also Vernon''s legitimate daughter. Back then, Vernon did not know his ex-wife was pregnant with Brielle when they divorced. It was only a few years ago that Brielle''s mother¡ªwho was on her deathbed¡ªtold her daughter who her father was. Brielle thus went back to live with the Yeagers. Even though Brielle was also his daughter, Vernon did not feel particrly close to her. After all, how could she bepared to Avery, whom he watched grow up from the moment she was born? Not to mention, Avery would from time to time pull some shady sh*t to drive a wedge between Brielle and Vernon, causing their father to not want to publicly admit Brielle was his daughter as well. Vernon looked disappointedly at Avery. ¡°You say Brielle did this? Did she force you to have s*x with another man? I''ve never given her any real power in all the years she had been back, so what makes you think she could y the s*x tape during your wedding without getting caught?¡± Avery suddenly felt her breath caught in her throat. It was true what Vernon said. To prevent any mishaps during the wedding, the Yeagers vetted everyone and every step of the ceremony. Brielle would never be able to do something like that under their watchful eyes. "Brielle definitely has something to do with this!¡± said Avery, resolute. "She must''ve done it out of revenge because she mistakenly thought I was the one who caused her to lose her virginity to a stranger...¡± Vernon scoffed and cut in, ¡°Mistakenly thought? Was it all really a misunderstanding?¡± Avery''s face froze. Seeing this, na quickly came to her defense. "It doesn''t matter whether Avery is set up or not. The more important thing now is to figure out how to save the wedding. From the looks of it, the Hart family is going to call off the wedding!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Vernonughed coldly. ¡°I wouldn''t be surprised if they did since the Harts were known to burn bridges with the people who helped them out. But hell will freeze over before I, Vernon Yeager, let them do that to us!¡± ¡°But they have the upper hand,¡± argued na. ¡°How can we convince them not to call off the wedding when Avery''s in the wrong?¡± Avery started to panic at the mention of calling off the wedding. ¡°Mom, no! Don''t call off the wedding! I was drunk that night, so I have no idea how I ended up sleeping with that guy..." Vernon also knew it was not the time to say who was wrong or who was right. "What''s the point of telling us all this? The only person you have to convince of your innocence is Tyler!" he said coldly. "I did! He said he''s willing to believe me just now!" Vernon nced at her. He did not even bother to ask whether Tyler willingly believed her or that she forced him to believe her through underhanded means. "Even if he believes you, his family will never allow him to take a wanton woman like you to be his wife!¡± That was the crux of the problem. Nothing was more important to the Hart family than their reputation, so they would never forgive the Yeager family for making them theughingstock of the world. "His family has no say in who he gets to marry!¡± whined Avery like a spoiled little child. ¡°He''ll be the head of the family someday, so everyone needs to listen to him! So as long as he''s willing to go on with the wedding, no one will dare to stop him!" Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Avery''s father looked at his foolish, ignorant daughter with slight disgust. Compared to Brielle, who was sensible and intelligent, his beloved Avery was nothing but a troublemaker. "Given the Hart family''s intricate situation, with Tyler securing his position as the heir, many of the Harts resent him.They''re waiting for a chance to catch him off-guard.If he insists on marrying you, won''t that be seen as his way of taunting the entire Hart family? Can he really maintain his position as the family head?" "It doesn''t matter," Avery''s expression remained firm. "Even if Tyler isn''t the Hart family head, it won''t affect me." "You might not care, but what about Tyler? Will he not care?" Avery was silent for a few seconds before she smiled confidently, enigmatically. "I don''t care, so Tyler naturally won''t either.Even if he does care, he''ll give up anything for me.Besides..." As Avery''sposure returned, she continued, "Even if he can''t take over the Harts, what about our family business? Dad, you used to admire Tyler''s abilities quite a bit, didn''t you? If Tyler contributes to the Yeagers, our business will undoubtedly flourish.It''s a win- win situation." "Avery." Her father looked at her, his tension easing. "Your judgment is sound.Tyler Hart is indeed a rare business genius.If he''s willing to take over our family business, I''m on board." A pleased expression graced Avery''s face. "That''s just¡ª" Her father raised his hand, interrupting her. "I know what you''re thinking.Let me tell you: Tyler isn''t so easily controlled. Over these years, he''d rather suffer in the Hart family than have anything to do with us, precisely because he hates being bound by anyone. Avery blurted, "I can make him¡ª" "You might control him for a while, but not forever.Moreover, there''s that cunning old fox, Old Mister Hart, to contend with.If you push too hard, he''ll notice what you are up to." Avery stubbornly stated, "Regardless, this engagement must not be dissolved!" At that moment, Avery''s mother, who remained silent, suddenly spoke. "If we want the Hart family to ept Avery, there might be only one way." Avery and her father turned to look at Missus Yeager. A slight smile appeared on her mother''s face. "What if Avery were to be pregnant with Tyler''s child?" Her father''s expression shifted, and he instinctively nodded. "That''s actually a good idea." However, Avery''s face fell. Over the past years, while Tyler''s attitude toward her had been decent, they had not made any substantial progress in their rtionship. Tyler was always busy, so upied that he paid no attention to the women who attempted to seduce him, which worked in her favor. On the other hand, that also meant he had no time to nurture his rtionship with Avery. She threw several fits in the past, but just as Tyler had returned to the Hart family not too long ago, he did not have the time to be romantic with her. It was precisely his dedication that led to his sess in taking over the Hart family''s power and bing its leader within such a short period. "Avery, we can stall the dissolution of the engagement for you," her mother continued. "However, it''s limited to a maximum of six months.During this time, you must try your best to be pregnant with Tyler''s child.I''ll handle the rest with your father." "It''s not like I can get pregnant right away just because I want to," said Avery in frustration. "I know, but there are ways." Missus Yeager looked at her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "You can hypnotize him, right? If you can''t get pregnant through natural means, you can always have a lab-grown baby." Avery''s eyes lit up. Tyler had been extremely busy in the past years, and there had been no progress in their rtionship. Ever since Tyler inherited the Hart Family, he started getting busy with nning the wedding. At the time, Avery felt that there was no point in rushing since she had waited for four years, but after what happened, it was evident that having something more realistic would work better to keep him by her side. She could always opt to hypnotize him again if it all failed. After chatting for a while, the three left the room. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 After the three left, Noah found Panther in the closet of that exact room. Seeing that it was gettingte, Vicky said goodbye to Noah and returned to her own room. The staff in the castle had all been called away individually, and both Vicky and Jennifer received a large sum of money in exchange for their silence about the scandal. Vicky did not know what was done with the guests who witnessed it all, but since they were all leaving the next day, she spared no extra thought on that and started packing her belongings. After spending three days in the castle, she had not seen Tyler apart from during the wedding. Knock, knock! "Vicky, are you there?" Vicky set her suitcase down at the sound of someone knocking on her door and walked over to open the door. "Jennifer, do you need something?" Standing outside the door, Jennifer''s voice was slightly anxious. "Noah said that Panther has gone missing in the backyard and wants us to help find it." Hastily, Vicky opened the door. "Panther is missing again?" Jennifer nodded, her expression tense. "Panther doesn''t seem to adapt well to this environment.It''s been restless for the past few days and has escaped several times..." Panther was an intelligent creature, and Vicky adored the ebony feline. Hearing Jennifer''s words about its disappearance, a sense of urgency surged within her. "Where was itst seen? Let''s go take a look." The castle''s backyard was hardly close to the size of a regr vi. This was, after all, thergest castle in Molivia, upying an unimaginable amount of space. Once the three of them met in the backyard, they split up to search for any trace of Panther. The night was tranquil, and although the backyard was illuminated, finding a cat¡ª especially a ck one¡ªwas not a simple task. Vicky called out Panther''s name as she walked when suddenly, a slight rustle among the bushes was heard. Vicky went over and saw a jet-ck cat hiding under the shrubbery. "Panther!" A delight-filled expression appeared on her face as she beckoned toward it. "Panther,e here.Let me take you back." However, Panther just cast her a nce and then gracefully darted away. Vicky was taken aback. Panther was usually gentle and clingy, so it seemed odd that it would avoid her all of a sudden. Following Panther''s path, Vicky chased after it. Cats were generally faster than humans. Despite keeping an eye on it, she had not been able to catch it even after quite a distance. Unknowingly, Vicky found herself back inside the castle. Once within the castle, the cat disappeared from her sight. Unable to shout within the castle, Vicky had to concentrate fully on her search. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was not until she bumped into someone that she regained her senses. Quickly, Vicky apologized, "I''m sorry." After a fleeting silence, a man''s deep voice reached her ears. "What are you looking for?" Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Vicky flinched and looked up at the sound of that voice, only to find a familiar face before her. Her breath caught in her throat. "Tyler..." Tyler lifted an eyebrow. "Do you know me?" She snapped out of it and lowered her gaze. "There isn''t a soul here who doesn''t know you." Her exnation seemed to make sense, and Tyler continued, "What are you looking for?" "My cat ran away.I''m searching for it." After a moment of silence, Tyler chuckled sarcastically. "Is that so?" "Yeah." "If that''s the case, why won''t you look at me? Could you be...looking for more than your cat?" Vicky was taken aback and slowly lifted her head to look at Tyler. "You misunderstood." Her gaze flickered, and she forced herself to remainposed. "I was...just looking for my cat." Tyler gazed down at her from his superior height, an intimidating aura surrounding him. His unrelenting gaze was fixed on her face, and his eyes were cold and unyielding. His thin lips parted slightly as he questioned, "Have I seen you somewhere?" Tyler''s hypnotism had been quite sessful, something Vicky personally verified. However, hypnosis had its limits, and memories could resurface or remain suppressed at any point. Vicky tensed. "We''ve crossed paths before." "Crossed paths?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tyler stared into her eyes, his tone frigid. "Where did we meet?" A thinyer of sweat formed on Vicky''s forehead. "As I said, you might not necessarily remember." "How would I know if you don''t tell me?" Vicky''s heart raced.She did not know if Tyler had recalled something or if he simply found her familiar. Taking a deep breath, Vicky was about to respond when Tyler suddenly spoke. "I remember now." Vicky''s eyes widened, her fingers involuntarily curling at his words. Tyler lowered his gaze, his voice faint. "Four years ago, I saw you in a mansion." Vicky immediately rxed, and a mixed feeling of relief and disappointment swept over her. She lowered her head and said, "You have a good memory, Mister Hart." Tyler observed her for a moment before calmly stating, "Follow me." "Where to?" "Weren''t you looking for your cat?" Tyler turned around, his tone chilly. "It''s in my room." ¡®Panther wandered into Tyler''s room?¡¯ she eximed inwardly. Vicky hesitated, but before she could make up her mind, Tyler took long strides toward his room. She stood there for a moment before she decided to follow him. Tyler''s room was located at the deepest part of the ground floor. Opening the door, Vicky trailed behind him and entered the room. The room was serene, adorned with a blend of rustic elegance and opulence. Upon entering, Vicky spotted a ck cat.It was reclining on the couch in the living area and meticulously grooming its fur. Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 The ck cat was unafraid of the unfamiliar surroundings and remained as free-spirited as it would at home. Vicky walked over. "Panther." Panther meowed at her and leaped over to Tyler before brushing its body up against the hem of his trousers. Tyler scowled and backed away in disgust. "I''m sorry." Vicky hastily went over to pick Panther up. However, the usually obedient cat refused to let her and continued to circle Tyler. Tyler shot Vicky a sidelong nce. "Are you really the owner? "Not really," she said awkwardly. "My friend is the owner.The cat went missing, and I''m just helping to look for it." "Is that so?" He said. "Guests aren''t allowed here, so it''s quite a coincidence that you ended up here, looking for your cat." Vicky discerned the irony in his tone and chose not to defend herself. Instead, she silently picked up the cat. Tyler watched her actions with cold eyes but did not intervene. He had no fondness for small animals, and whichever direction the cat went hardly mattered to him. Panther struggled in Vicky''s arms, seemingly eager to join Tyler''s side. She held the cat tightly, saying, "Thank you, Mister Hart.I''ll be on my way." As she passed by Tyler, Panther suddenly scratched Vicky with its paw. The unexpected pain caught Vicky off guard, and the cat slipped from her grasp. Instinctively trying to catch it, she identally bumped into the couch leg. Losing her bnce, she tumbled heavily in a less-than- graceful manner. However, the anticipated surge of pain did note as she thought. Instead, a familiar, refreshing scent wafted to Vicky''s nose. Opening her eyes, she found herself face-to-face with Tyler. At this moment, he met her eyes with a thin trace of mockery as if he were mocking her for deliberately falling into his arms. "Tyler, why didn''t you answer my calls..." Just then, the room''s door was pushed open abruptly, and a graceful figure barged in. The woman''s voice froze when she saw the two people inside the room. Subsequently, her eyes widened in disbelief. "Vicky...How did you end up here?!" Vicky snapped back to reality, hastily pushing Tyler away. However, in the flurry of panic, she not only failed to push him away but also ended up tumbling into him. Tyler remained motionless in his spot, his cool ck gaze fixed on Vicky''s flustered face, his thin lips curving into a scornful arc. Avery''s eyes reddened with anger. "Vicky, you shameless woman! You dared to deceive me and try to seduce Tyler?!" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Considering she had yet to have any intimate contact with Tyler, the fact that Vicky dared to be in his arms drove Avery mad with the urge to tear her apart. Avery lost herposure in an instant. Striding toward Vicky with fierce determination, she aimed to strike Vicky. "Meow!" A sharp cat cry cut through the air, and a dark shadow flew toward Avery. Before she could react, Avery felt a stinging sensation on her face. Before she could register what happened, a streak of blood appeared on her cheek. Avery instinctively covered her face. Upon seeing the blood on her fingertips, she screamed. "Ah! My face!" Vicky nced at the hysterical Avery, then at Panther. The cat innocently flicked its tail, its face filled with a look of innocence. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 At this moment, Avery noticed the ck cat on the ground and pointed at it, shouting, "Tyler, kill it! That creature actually dared to scratch me!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Vicky bent down, cradled the cat in her arms once again, and apologized. "I''m truly sorry that my cat scratched you.If you have any requests, please feel free to let me know.If it''s within my power, I''ll do my best to meet your demands." Panther seemed to sense that it had caused trouble and finally ceased struggling, nestling obediently in Vicky''s embrace. Furious that the cat scratched her face, her anger intensified as she looked at Vicky. "You wretch! How did you end up here?" Avery''s voice was filled with bitterness as she red daggers at Vicky. Vicky gently stroked Panther''s fur and said calmly, "My cat ended up here, and I came to find it." Avery sneered. "Your cat ended up here? What a joke! Why did it have toe to Tyler''s room of all ces? Oh, right, why are you even in Molivia? Couldn''t stand the sight of me and Tyler getting married, so you came here to ruin our wedding, right¡ª" Avery''s voice suddenly stopped, her expression shifting to realization. She pointed at Vicky and shrilly spoke, "Vicky, did you make that video from my wedding? It must be you! You didn''t want to see me marrying Tyler, so you¡ª" "Miss Yeager," Vicky interjected, breaking Avery''s tirade. "I understand that you''re upset after what happened on your wedding day, but Mister Hart and I hardly know each other.We''ve only met a few times.Why would I try to ruin your wedding?" Avery seemed taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at Tyler. Meeting Avery''s gaze, Tyler''s deep eyes locked onto her. "Do you...know this woman?" Tyler''s voice was calm but was mixed with an unquestionable hint of curiosity. Avery might be wilful and fierce, but she was no fool and considered herself rather intelligent. As Vicky had said, the incident during the wedding muddled her usually clear mind. Witnessing the sight of Vicky in Tyler''s arms drove her to lose herposure. Vicky''s words and Tyler''s reaction were reminders to Avery that she had gone too far. With Tyler''s sharp intuition, he was bound to be suspicious. On top of that, Vicky''s presence might trigger his memories. Taking a deep breath, Avery forced a strained smile. "Yes, I do know her.This woman...once...tried to seduce you." As she spoke, she nced at Vicky. If Vicky countered her statement, she would not be able to continue her lies. She contemted how she could handle it if Vicky tried to disprove her when she noticed Vicky holding the cat and standing silently in ce, much to her shock. Vicky seemed disinterested in defending herself. Tyler nced at Vicky and asked, "Why don''t I remember it?" Avery moved her lips to say something and changed her mind at thest moment. "It''s because...she tried to sleep with you while you were drunk.I found out about it in time and managed to stop her." Avery wanted to say that it was normal for Tyler to not remember as too many women had tried seducing him. However, it was clear to everyone in the room that Vicky was no ordinary woman.Her beauty was unrivaled. Through all the years of studying music and art, there was an air of elegance about her that further enhanced her beauty. Evendies from the most powerful families would fall short before her. Not a single man would forget about Vicky once theyid eyes on her. Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Thankfully, she managed to change her excuse at the veryst minute. Tyler hummed in response, seemingly having epted the exnation. Avery did not want to let Vicky off so easily, but she was more worried Tyler''s memories would be triggered, so she decided to swallow her pride. "Vicky Shaw, why are you still here?" Not daring to bully Vicky, Avery resorted to chasing her out, all the while suppressing her anger over being scratched on the face. She shot Vicky a threatening look and said coldly, "Get out!" After a few moments of silence, Vicky nodded. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll take my leave now, then." After Vicky left, Avery finally rxed. She lifted her head, discreetly ncing at Tyler, and whispered, "Tyler, how did she end up with you?" "Didn''t she mention? She came to find her cat." Avery refused to believe that and pressed on, "What about just now? Why were you holding each other?" "She fell onto me." Avery felt like she was suffocating as she recalled the scene from earlier. "Tyler, do you...like her?" His long, featheryshes lifted slightly. "What?" Avery clenched her fists. Unable to restrain herself any longer, she questioned, "Why didn''t you push her away if you''re not attracted to her?" "T didn''t have the chance." "Ts that really the case?" Observing the tense expression on Avery''s face, Tyler seemed surprised. "It seems like you are quite bothered." "I would be bothered if any woman attempted to get close to you. Moreover, you... You were holding each other." "I''ve been seduced by many women." His eyes bore into Avery. " She''s not the first, nor will she be thest. Are you going to make a fuss every time some scheming woman tries to seduce me?" Avery was momentarily taken aback. "Tyler, do you also think... she''s trying to seduce you?" ¡°Isn''t that the case?" Avery cautiously inquired, So... Do you have any special feelings for her?" Tyler furrowed his brow. "Avery, is there anything special about the woman named Vicky? Why do you keep mentioning her?" "Because... Because she''s prettier than the other women who''ve tried to seduce you, so..." "I''ve seen women even prettier than her.¡± Tyler smirked. "Avery, do I know her?" Avery was startled, her mask almost slipping. ''''W¡ªWhy would you? It''s just that she tried to seduce you when I wasn''t around, which is why I''m paying more attention to her..." Tyler elegantly settled onto the couch, leaning backzily. " Recently, I''ve been dreaming of a woman whose face I can''t quite make out. I have this persistent feeling that I''ve forgotten something." Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 ¡°A woman?" Avery''s heart seemed to have skipped a beat. "Tyler, who is the person you''ve been dreaming about?" Tyler rubbed the bridge of his nose. "I''m not sure. I can''t see her face." Avery''s breathing grew rapid. "Is there anything else?" ¡°Anything else?" "Has she spoken to you, or...have you dreamt of anything else?" "No." Avery sighed with relief, but she could not fully rx. "Tyler, have you...dreamt of unfamiliar scenes or strange events recently?" "Strange events?" Tyler''s deep eyes bore into her. "What sort of strange events?" Acoldness settled in Avery''s heart as she realized her outburst might have triggered Tyler''s suspicion. Avery forced a gentle smile, her voice tender. "Tyler, you mentioned having trouble sleepingtely, so I was just guessing whether these disjointed dreams are affecting your sleep." As she spoke, Avery pulled out an exquisite box from her bag. "Tyler, I''ve prepared this calming aromatherapy. It should help with your sleep." With a lighter from the table, Avery lit the incense. A subtle fragrance wafted from the elegantly designed box. It was a delicate and refreshing scent that was very pleasant. Avery moved behind Tyler and extended her hand, gently massaging his head. Tyler did not stop her and instead slowly closed his eyes. Avery was a specialist in mental health, skilled in massage as well. Every time she massaged him, it was when she felt closest to him. Naturally, Avery put her utmost effort into it. The aroma did not overpower the air; it was just right in the most rxing way. "Tyler." Avery could not help but speak. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Are you parents and Grandpa Hart...considering canceling our engagement?" Tyler slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Don''t worry.¡± His calm voice carried a reassuring strength. "The engagement won''t be canceled." Hearing Tyler''s response, Avery was overjoyed at first, but she then hesitated. "But..." ¡°I''ll handle this." Tyler looked at Avery. ¡°However, it might bea bit troublesome and take some time. Our wedding will have to be postponed." "It''s alright," Avery blurted. "I''m willing to wait however long it takes!" Right after the incident, Avery tried talking to Tyler. Though Tyler mentioned he was willing to believe her, he never promised to marry her. She had never been more anxious. In the past two days, she was busy having discussions with her parents with the aim of resolving the aftermath of the incident, so she had no time to speak to Tyler alone. She finally managed to free up her schedule today yet ran into Vicky unexpectedly, which made her extremely upset. Still, she knew she should not keep bringing up Vicky. She took a moment to regain herposure and said, "Tyler, do you really...not mind?" She was referring to the incident where she slept with another man after having too much to drink. If she was being honest, she was disgusted by it as well when she woke up the next day. She nned to save her first for Tyler yet ended up sleeping with a host by ident. "I know that you''re being framed," Tyler said and narrowed his eyes darkly. "You are just a victim of it all, so why would I mind? Besides..." His voice took on a darker tone. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Avery waited. When Tyler did not continue, she urged, "Besides, what?" He looked up at her. "I think that this scheme is aimed at me instead." Avery was no fool, and realization instantly dawned on her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you saying that...someone doesn''t want you to marry me?" He nodded. "That''s right." ¡°Who?!" Resentment filled her expression. "Who''d do sucha thing?" "Plenty of people might have the motive," Tyler said calmly. "I''m still looking into it." Avery''s prime suspect was her half-sister, Brielle. However, Brielle did not have the capability to carry out such a scheme on the day of the wedding. Upon hearing Tyler''s words, Avery furrowed her brows. "Was it Lincoln...or Old Mister Hart?" Lincoln did not want them to team up, and during their wedding preparations, he had stirred up quite a bit of trouble. As for Old Mister Hart, he never agreed to Tyler marrying her, but he could not contend with Tyler and eventually relented. These two men had the power and capability to pull off such schemes. However, Old Mister Hart was particrly concerned about his reputation. The events of their wedding day undoubtedly dealt him a heavy blow to his dignity; he could not have resorted to the tactic of damaging both sides just to stop them from getting married. Lincoln, on the other hand, was different. He was not a blood rtive of the Hart family, so he did not care about tarnishing the family''s reputation and was willing to achieve his goals no matter the cost. "Lincoln!" Avery gritted her teeth. "I will not let him get away with this!" Tyler calmly reminded her, "While Lincoln might not have be the heir of the Hart family, he still holds considerable power in his hands these years." Avery''s gaze darkened. "So what? Wasn''t he lifted into power by my family in the first ce? If we can put him there, we can drag him down anytime we want. Whatever support he gained from my family in the past will have to be returned!" When she got engaged to Lincoln, she had prepared herself long ago against his possible betrayal. If Lincoln dared to turn against her, the Yeager family would make sure he suffered. They were fully capable of at least diminishing half of Lincoln''s power. When Avery set her sights on Tyler, she put all thoughts about Lincoln aside. However, she never expected he would dare to plot against her. Avery''s patience was wearing thin, and she wanted nothing more than to eliminate Lincoln. "Tyler, I just remembered there''s something I need to take care of. You rest for now; I''ll be heading back," she said. Tyler responded coolly, "Sure." Avery was about to leave when something struck her. She turned back, facing the handsome contours of Tyler''s face. With a smile, she leaned in to kiss Tyler''s cheek. However, Tyler turned his head to the side, evading her kiss. A wounded look flickered across Avery''s eyes. "Tyler..." Tyler had no intention of exining and simply said, "Hurry back and deal with whatever matters you need to take care of." Avery pursed her lips tightly but quickly regained herposure. ¡°Alright, then. I''ll head back now." Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Tyler might say he did not mind, but any man would be upset if his fiancee slept with another man. If a man was truly unaffected by it, it merely indicated that he did not love his fiance to begin with. Deciding that Tyler''s reluctance to be close to her was a sign of how much he cared about her, her spirit was uplifted. She was determined to get rid of Lincoln before trying to close the distance between her and Tyler. The ideal solution to this would be to get pregnant with his child. After Avery left, Tyler nced at the incense that was still burning with a thoughtful look on his face. He then put it out. After departing from the castle, Vicky and Jennifer stuck to their n and spent an additional week in Molivia. After participating in a fashion exhibition, they finally flew back to Zendonia. Upon retrieving Panther, Vicky had not mentioned her encounter with Tyler to Noah and Jennifer. It was during a conversation with Lina that Vicky got to know Tyler had be the heir of the Hart family. While Vicky had learned during the wedding that Tyler had regained his sanity and seemed to be doing well, it was only when she faced Tyler directly that the gravity of thatnded upon her. He was doing well and flourishing without her. He no longer exuded that aura of hostility, and he was not lost in his thoughts as before. He was even on the cusp of stepping into a marriage. With that in mind, Vicky kept her mouth shut when Avery appeared. ¡®What could I have said? That the woman who had been by his side for four years is his adversary and has been deceiving him? Even I myself would have a hard time believing it,'' she thought. Avery was hardly a virtuous woman, but Vicky felt like she was not any better. The ne touched down, and Vicky and Jennifer disembarked together. ¡°Harvey, Aurora!" Jennifer spotted Harvey and Aurora from a distance and waved at them. "Vicky, Jennifer!" Aurora, who just finished filming a movie yesterday, came to give them both a hug. "IT haven''t seen you guys in months! I''ve missed you so much!" Aurora had been away filming for several months, and it was only yesterday that she wrapped up her shoot. When she knew Vicky and Jennifer were returning, she volunteered enthusiastically toe and pick them up. Harvey walked up and took Vicky''s suitcase. "How was your trip to Molivia this time?" Vicky had not set foot in Molivia for years, and everyone knew why she avoided doing so. Still, taking this step forward was undoubtedly a positive thing for her. Upon hearing this, Vicky and Jennifer looked at each other. While they did have significant experience with fashion exhibitions and even Molivia''s fashion week, what happened during Tyler''s wedding overshadowed everything else. At that moment, Aurora seemed to remember something, her excitement undeniable. Vicky, when you were in Molivia, did you hear any rumors?" "What kind of rumors?" ¡°They''re spreading all over the inte here!" Aurora wore an almost uncontroble smirk. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "On Tyler''s wedding day, his fiancee publicly cheated on him. It''s be quite the sensation over here! Jennifer was taken aback. "This piece of scandal has reached Zendonia?" Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 "Yeah, that''s right! Not only did the newse over, but videos have also been circting," Aurora chimed in. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She lowered her voice and said, sounding slightly mysterious, "I have that video right here. I''ll show it to you when we get back." Aurora did not pick up on the subtleties of Jennifer''s words. Harvey, on the other hand, keenly did and looked at Vicky. "You both know about this?" Tyler was in Molivia, and if the news had reached Zendonia, there was no reason why Vicky, who had been in Molivia recently, would not know. "Ahem!" Jennifer cleared her throat awkwardly. "Our customer was none other than Avery''s bridesmaid... We were actually present at the wedding." Aurora''s eyes widened incredulously. "You were actually there?!" Vicky nodded. ¡°Tyler deserves it!" Aurora eximed in relief. "Isn''t this the inevitable oue of marrying a vicious woman like Avery?" Initially, Vicky had let go of Tyler with a heavy heart as she did not want Avery to continue her despicable tactics to control Tyler. However, Tyler ended up with the woman who stopped them from being together, and they were nning to get married. Everyone thought of this as retribution for the mistakes Tyler and Avery had made, but Vicky did not express much and simply smiled. "Let''s go. We should have dinner first." After dinner, instead of going home, Aurora went back with Vicky. It had been months, and she had so much to talk about with Vicky. Harvey parked the car downstairs and helped Vicky carry her suitcase upstairs. "Vicky, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way." Vicky nodded. "Thanks for today." Harvey smiled lightly. "You don''t ever have to thank me." After a brief greeting with Aurora, Harvey left. Once he was gone, Aurora said, "Vicky, four years have passed, and Tyler is married now. Don''t you think you should move on and find a boyfriend?" + Vicky unlocked her phone. "It''s not that I can''t move on. I just haven''t met the right person." "I think Harvey is quite suitable. Over these years, he has gradually shifted the focus of his career to Stoneford City... Don''t tell me you don''t understand his feelings." Vicky fell silent for a moment before speaking. "I can''t hold him back. It wouldn''t be fair to him." After Tyler got engaged to Avery, Harvey confessed to Vicky, but she turned him down. Harvey did not persist or make things difficult for her, and he did not act out of ce in any gathering that followed. He acted like they were just ordinary friends without cing any pressure on her. He appeared so calmly in her life and remained there for four years. Apart from that one confession, he had not tried to confess his feelings again. Even when he shifted his business to Stoneford City, he had not mentioned it to Vicky. She heard about it from Noahter and immediately sought Harvey out after that, but before she could say anything, he said, " I moved my business to Stoneford City due to my own considerations. Don''t overthink it." With that, he silenced all the words she prepared to say. Despite his exnation, Aurora could tell Harvey cared deeply for Vicky. Aurora understood what Vicky meant and sighed. "Vicky, you can''t stay in love with the same person for the rest of your life. How would you know this won''t work if you don''t give it a try? Besides, based on what I know about Harvey, he isn''t the type who would cling to you if you end up breaking up with him. He won''t pressure you into anything.¡± Just as Vicky was about to respond, a melodious voice sounded from the television. "Yes. I trust my fiance. There must be some other exnation for the situation, so we won''t call off the engagement." Aurora froze and turned around to look at the television to find Tyler''s face on the screen. At that moment, he stood tall before the cameras and answered the reporters'' questions calmly. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Although Tyler had not uttered much, the unwavering determination in his tone was unmistakable. This press conference was globally broadcast in sync. The conference had just begun when a reporter raised a piercing question. Tyler''s response wasposed and calm, his handsome face devoid of any emotions, his powerful presence almost palpable through the screen. Another reporter inquired, "If it turns out your fiancee''s infidelity is proven true, how would you handle it?" "I don''t wish to answer any hypothetical questions." The reporter persisted, "Is it that you don''t want to answer or that you can''t answer? After all, you''re standing so resolutely by your fiancee''s side. If the truth isn''t as you wish it to be, your words today would be like a self-inflicted blow... N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Is that why you can''t answer?" Tyler gave a casual nce at the questioning reporter. "Since you can urately guess what I''m thinking, why don''t you go ahead and answer the follow-up questions for me?" The reporter''s expression stiffened. "Mister Hart, that is a bit unreasonable." "A reporter with professional ethics wouldn''t base their reporting on subjective judgments or engage in malicious spections. Your professionalism is seriously in doubt." Tyler''s gaze turned indifferent as he looked away. "Next question." The reporter wanted to interject, but another reporter already stood up eagerly to pose a question. "Mister, Hart, even if there are hidden circumstances in this matter, your fiancee did indeed engage in a rtionship with another man... Are you truly not bothered by it?" The wealthier and more influential a man was, the more he had to preserve his reputation. With the whole world aware of this incident and everyone discussing it relentlessly, there were likely very few men who would willingly ept being in such a situation. Tyler''s voice was deep and steady. Would you me your wife for someone else''s mistake?" The reporter was taken aback and was instantly rendered speechless. "Mister Hart, you just stated that you won''t cancel your engagement to Miss Yeager... Does that mean, regardless of what happens, you''ll steadfastly stand by her side?" another person asked. This time, Tyler provided an affirmative answer. "Yes." Tyler''s response stunned every person in the room. At this point, the truth no longer mattered as Tyler would not call off the engagement even if Avery did cheat on him. ¡°Mister Hart, you''ve been quite determined since the start," the reporter continued. "Why are you so devoted to Miss Yeager and insist on believing her?" "Ever since I returned to the Hart Family, she''s been the one who stayed by my side to encourage me without asking for anything in return. I''ve witnessed all the things she has done for me in the past four years, and I know her better than anyone here," Tyler said, enunciating each word. "Am I supposed to believe the person who clearly did this to ruin my wedding over my fiance?" Silence fell over the press conference. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Seated before the television, Avery was moved to tears. "Dad, can''t you see it now? Tyler truly believes in me!" Avery stared dreamily at the man on the screen. "All my efforts over these four years were worth it!" Her father''s brow furrowed. "Avery, a man''s sweet words shouldn''t be taken seriously. Over the years, Tyler hasn''t shown you much affection, yet he''s suddenly taking your side contrary to his usual demeanor. Don''t you find that strange?" "That''s because Tyler isn''t the kind of man who''s adept at expressing himself!" At this moment, Avery''s heart was filled with her love for Tyler, so she was not pleased with her father''s skepticism. "Besides, everyone has witnessed how I''ve treated him over these four years. People¡¯s hearts are fickle. Is it so weird to believe that I''ve moved him somehow? Would you prefer that he acts distant toward me all this time instead?" A dismissive snort escaped her father. "If he''s so fond of you, why has he refused to sleep with you all these years? A man''s affection for a woman isn''t limited to words." Avery defended herself with conviction. "Tyler said he didn''t want to take advantage of me. He wanted to save our first time for our wedding day." + "How utterly ridiculous!" Her father had spent years in Molivia and was not as conservative as people his age. "Men love for the sake of pleasure. He doesn''t want to touch you, yet you believe he loves you deeply?" "Tyler grew up in Zendonia; he''s just more traditional and conservative." 1 ¡°What about Vicky, then? I''ve heard that back when Vicky was still in university, he couldn''t wait to have his way with her." Avery''s breath hitched. "Toys are meant to be yed with as one pleases," Avery defended. "I won''t deny that Tyler used to like Vicky a lot. Still, lust is about indulgence, while love is about restraint." 1 Avery turned her head, her gaze tenderly shifting back to Tyler''s face on the screen. "It''s precisely because Tyler cherishes me that he won''t treat me casually." Her father was frustrated. "He''s brainwashed you!" 1 Avery looked at her father, a peculiar light shimmering in her eyes. "Dad, you''ve always liked Tyler, so what''s wrong with you today? Why do you keep badmouthing him? Has someone said something to you?" Mister Yeager flinched, and Avery instantly smiled in realization. " Brielle did, huh?" Mister Yeager wanted to argue, but Avery interrupted him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "So what if what Tyler said was all fake? Don''t you think that it''s the right action that aligns with our interest that he openly announces that he stands by me? Have you considered that he''d be admitting that I cheated on him if he wavered even a bit? Should that happen, the Yeagers will all be the subject of mockery. At the same time, ourpany''s market value will drop. It doesn''t matter if he meant what he said, but he was willing to side with us to protect me and the Yeagers. Instead of feeling d that he stands by our side when there is a crisis in our family, you question his intention." Avery shot her father a disappointed look. "Do you understand how much pressure he subject himself to by announcing that he believes me? Still, he stood by my side. You''re right about saying that love is more than just words." Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 ¡°Tyler''s actions speak volumes. Though he''s been so cold to mein the past years that I''ve doubted his feelings at times, I can now see how truly cares about me." With a final nce at her father, Avery''s smile faded. "I suppose you''re unwilling to ruin the spy you''ve ced by Lincoln''s side. Are you still hoping to profit from it? If you don''t want to deal with Lincoln, I can''t do anything about it. What I can say is that if therees a day when your interests sh with Tyler''s...don''t me me for not standing by your side." Her father''s expression shifted. ''You...You''d forsake your parents for Tyler?!" ¡°After that incident, all you cared about was your reputation and the reputation of the Yeager family. You never once cared about how I felt or whether I was being manipted." Avery smiled mockingly. "You still have another daughter. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If Tyler and I broke up, you could easily shift the investments you made in me over to Brielle. You could find her a suitable marriage, and you''d lose nothing. Over the years, while it seemed like we were supporting Tyler, the benefits we reaped from the Hart family and Tyler himself, far exceeded what we invested. You sure have it all figured out, haven''t you?" Avery could not be bothered to spare another nce at her father and focused solely on Tyler. She knew that Vicky would see the press conference and hear about what Tyler had said as well. Anyone could be reced, and Avery believed that she was the one who held the most important ce in Tyler''s heart. + Tyler''s speech spread globally within a day. What was even more shocking was that he was not mocked but instead supported by many. After all, a man who was willing to stand by his woman under all circumstances was the dream lover of countless women. The topic of discussion was no longer the scandalous video released at the wedding, but the love story between Tyler and Avery instead. Avery, who had been vilified by the public, was miraculously vindicated in an instant. Most believed she had been set up, especially considering the explicit timing of the video''s release on her wedding day. The intention to disrupt the wedding could not be more obvious. As the discussions continued, someone even leaked that Tyler was married once. The online posts vividly described how that ex-wife plotted to sleep with Tyler through nefarious means and subsequently married him through even more despicable schemes. In the end, she was abandoned. However, despite these expository articles, there were no photos of the so-called ex-wife, let alone any evidence to support these ims. The authenticity was questionable at best. Aurora, upon seeing the recent news, was filled with indignation. "Is Tyler under Avery''s spell or something? Not only did he organize a press conference to protect her, but he even willingly epted the fact that she cheated on him! Are all these social media users stupid? Why would they believe whatever people tell them? And now they are calling this true love?! Ew! Tyler would''ve been dead by now because of that woman had you not done anything about it, Vicky!" Aurora turned to look at Vicky. "You can''t just suffer so much just so that Avery can take advantage of Tyler. You need toe forward and exin everything. Show everyone what a vicious woman she truly is!" Vicky shook her head. Aurora wanted to press on but refrained in the end when she spotted the gloomy look in Vicky''s eyes. Just then, Vicky''s phone rang. "vicky, I''m downstairs," Harvey said through the phone. "Sure. I''lle down now," Vicky said and hung up, before adding to Aurora, "I''ll get going now. Harvey mentioned that we can''t leave the party before it ends, so I''ll probablye homete. Don''t wait up and go to sleep like normal." Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Aurora nodded. "Sure." Harvey had a party to attend and needed a partner, so he went to Vicky for help. After all that Harvey had done for her, Vicky naturally had no reason to refuse to do such a small favor for him. Once they arrived at the party, Vicky realized that there were more guests than she imagined. "Is today some kind of special asion? " she whispered to Harvey. "Why are there so many people?" Harvey seemed to be taken aback as well. "This is a rather major business party for people looking to expand their businesses, but this is still a lot of people." Many of them were from foreign countries, too. Vicky nced around and asked, "Maybe some bigshot ising to attend this party?" Vicky had attended her share of gs, and such asions usually heralded the arrival of some significant figure. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Harvey''s brow furrowed slightly, "I didn''t receive any advance notice." As they puzzled over this, the once lively banquet hall suddenly fell silent. Following this, obsequious and respectful voices came from the direction of the entrance. "Mister Hart, your presence graces us. Pleasee in." ¡°Mister Hart, I''ve heard you''re nning to invest in the Zendonian market next. The Larson Corporation in Stoneford City has had continuous business cooperation with the Hart family. Would you be interested in considering a coboration?" "Mister Hart, pleasee inside." Vicky lifted her head and spotted a tall, familiar figure entering slowly amid the crowd. He was dressed in a tailored ck suit, exuding an air of aristocratic grace. Due to Avery''s unresolved cheating scandal, Tyler had not brought a femalepanion. However, even though the world knew of this news, no one dared mention it in front of him. Harvey''s expression subtly shifted at the sight of Tyler. Instinctively, he turned to look at Vicky. Vicky was looking at Tyler, her gaze wavering at the slightest. "Vicky." Harvey smiled regretfully. "I''m sorry. I had no idea he would be here." Vicky mustered a faint smile. "It''s alright." Her gaze was probably too piercing and Tyler, who was encircled by a group of elite individuals in the center, suddenly turned his attention in their direction. In an instant, their gazes intertwined. His ck eyes were cool, and he said something to the men around him before striding purposefully toward them. Vicky''s heart skipped a beat. Harvey had been closely observing Vicky. Noticing the anxiety in her gaze, he trailed her line of sight and saw Tyler, who was almost in front of them. Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Harvey''s gaze grew slightly deeper as he was about to speak, but Tyler extended his hand toward him. "Mister Sparks, it''s been a while," Tyler greeted. Both Vicky and Harvey were taken aback, but Harvey quickly recovered and shook Tyler''s hand politely. "Indeed." Harvey smiled. "When did you return, Mister Hart?" "I justnded yesterday," Tyler responded. They exchanged pleasantries politely, their expressions and tones revealing no hint of hostility. Tyler did not spare more than a passing nce at Vicky. ncing at Vicky, Harvey offered a faint smile. "After all these years, I didn''t expect you to still remember me, Mister Hart." Tyler''s voice, deep and pleasant -sounding, replied, "Back then, you were brimming with confidence and came close to taking over Hart Corporation. How could I ever forget about a man like yourself?" "Times have changed," replied Harvey. "Today, your aplishments have surpassed all. The rest of us can only dream of ever achieving such sess." ¡°You are being too modest, Mister Sparks. Everyone knows that the Sparks family is thriving now, and your worth is considerable. Several of my cousins have quite a favorable impression of you and would be honored to get to know you." "You are too kind," Harvey said. At this point, Tyler seemed to finally notice Vicky. "And this is..." Upon feeling Tyler''s gaze, Vicky reflexively tensed. Noticing Vicky''s unease, Harvey subtly positioned himself in front of her and offered a simple introduction, "She is mypanion." It was evident that Harvey did not wish to provide much detail about their rtionship. Tyler looked at Vicky and extended his hand. "Ms. Shaw, we meet again." Vicky forced herself to reach out, her voice steady as she replied, " Hello, Mister Hart." Vicky had not mentioned her previous encounters with Tyler, soa look of surprise flickered across Harvey''s face as he heard Tyler. "vicky, have you...met Mister Hart before?" The matter of Vicky having witnessed Tyler during his hypnotic episode had been shared among their group. After all, Old Mister Hart warned her not to rely on her friends to keep her informed. Vicky did not dare gamble with her friends'' safety, so she only shared a portion of the truth. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Fortunately, everyone understood and cooperated. Before Vicky could respond, Tyler''s voice interjected, "You seem rather surprised, Mister Sparks." Harvey''s eyes briefly dimmed as he looked at Tyler. Tyler stood tall and graceful as his lips curled into a subtle, gentle smile. ¡°Vicky is a good friend of mine. I''m just surprised she didn''t mention it," Harvey said. "Ms. Shaw isn''t a part of the business world, so it''s normal that she doesn''t know me," Tyler said. At this point, Vicky had no choice but to exin, "Jennifer and I ran into Noah at Mister Hart''s wedding. Noah''s cat went missing, and while I looked for the cat, I ran into Mister Hart." Harvey knew Vicky had run into Noah, but she never mentioned her encounter with Tyler. Not even Jennifer and Noah knew about it. Countless thoughts crossed Harvey''s mind, and the look in his eyes dimmed slightly. He soon regained hisposure, however, and smiled. "I see." "I''ve onlye over to greet you since it''s been some time since west saw each other, Mister Sparks," Tyler said. "I''ll leave you two alone now." With that, he turned to leave without hesitation. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 As Tyler walked away, Harvey remarked, "Tyler does look like he hasn''t forgotten anything.¡± After a brief silence, Vicky added, "Except for me." Vicky did not know for sure what he had forgotten but was certain Tyler had forgotten all about her. That was enough. Harvey turned around to study the sorrowful look on her face. "He has changed quite a lot," hemented. Vicky chuckled. "Maybe, but personality-wise, I don''t think he''s changed all that much." Tyler was still as sincere in love. The only difference was that his sincerity was directed at another woman. Harvey was a perceptive man, and he instantly grasped the meaning behind her words. "Vicky, do you think emotions gained through maniption can be genuine?" he asked. He expected her to deny such a notion. However, Vicky surprised him by responding, "Why wouldn''t they be?" Harvey was taken aback. Vicky gazed at the mingling crowd, her smile faint. "Reality isn''t like a fairy tale. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Not all good people receive rewards, nor do all viins meet tragic ends. Perhaps, in the end, the good suffer, while the bad thrive.¡± Mixed emotions settled onto Harvey''s expression. "Vicky, that doesn''t sound like something you''d say." "People change. The version of myself from four years ago believed in fairy tales, and if I stayed the same four years later, I''d be quite a fool. Besides..." Vicky''s voice paused. "Emotions gained through maniption might not be as hard to ept as one thinks. Even if Tyler finds out about it, he might not care.¡± Harvey''s expression turned pensive, knowing that Vicky was talking about herself. Back then, Tyler used every means necessary to win her over. Despite finding out about the truth in the end, she still loved him deeply. At present, the same thing happened again with Tyler, with Avery being the one manipting him. For someone like Tyler, he might empathize with Avery''s behavior. As the two conversed, a few people at the banquet observed Tyler approaching Harvey to chat and assumed a strong camaraderie between them, so they got closer to Harvey, hoping to gain a favor or two from him. 1 As Harvey''spanion, Vicky found herself surrounded by some high-societydies as well. The banquet was bustling with many attendees, creating a lively atmosphere. Harvey had a carefree personality, good social skills, and was a charming conversationalist, so he quickly bonded with the people around him. For men, social interactions often involved alcohol, and many raised their sses to Harvey. For Vicky, women raised their sses to her. Since she apanied Harvey to the event, it would not be appropriate to decline their gestures. As she took a ss and was about to sip, a hand took the ss from her. "Vicky can''t hold her liquor well. I''ll drink this on her behalf," Harvey stated, promptly finishing the drink. The onlookers responded with teasing smiles. ¡°Mister Sparks is such a considerate boyfriend for not letting his date drink." "Hahaha! I guess the only time we will get to see Ms. Shaw drinking will be at their wedding!" Jokes were exchanged among the crowd, and Harvey took it all in stride, deflecting anyone who attempted to toast Vicky. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 The gathering was abundant with attendees, most of them of esteemed status and significant standing, so refusing their offers to toast was a formidable task. As Harvey''s drinking escted, Vicky could not help but feel concerned. "Take it easy. Don''t overdo it," she advised. "No worries, I can handle my liquor,'''' Harvey assured. Vicky knew Harvey had a robust tolerance for alcohol, but drinking so much could still lead to intoxication. Sure enough, after a while, Harvey''s steps grew unsteady, and his pupils lost their earlier rity, indicating that he was drunk. Fortunately, the banquet was winding down at this point. Vicky watched as Harvey, hardly able to stand, was assisted by the waitstaff and guided upstairs to rest. After ensuring Harvey, who was already unconscious from the alcohol, wasfortably settled, Vicky checked the time and prepared to leave. The hallway was illuminated with warm, golden lights. Vicky walked on the soft carpet, her shadow elongated by the light. Reaching the elevator, she pressed the button and quietly waited for it to arrive. Ding! After a while, the elevator came to a smooth halt. A tall, well-built man stood inside the elevator. 2 Vicky was momentarily taken aback at the sight of a familiar face. Observing her hesitation to enter, the man''s deep voice followed. " Are you going to get in?" Vicky snapped back to attention and quickly stepped into the elevator. "Sorry." After pressing the first-floor button, Vicky realized that the elevator was ascending. She was puzzled. "Isn''t the elevator going down?¡± "..."" Tyler stood silently in the elevator, offering no response. The elevator would stop on this floor, either because someone was getting off or because she pressed the up button. Otherwise, it would not stop and would continue upward before returning to this floor. It was only Tyler inside the elevator, which led Vicky to conclude that she might have pressed the wrong button. + The elevator remained eerily quiet. Although Tyler was not particrly close to her, for some inexplicable reason, Vicky felt like she was having trouble breathing. Ding! The elevator came to a halt at the top floor. As the doors opened, no one disembarked. Watching the doors slowly closing again, Vicky finally spoke, " Mister Hart, we''ve reached the top." "Uh- huh." His response was distant, and he showed no intention of stepping out. Unable to resist, Vicky turned her head. Tyler was massaging his forehead, his eyes half-closed as if he was battling a headache. A sudden thought made Vicky blurt without thinking, "Do you have a headache again?" Distracted by the pain, Tyler did not notice anything amiss. He rubbed his throbbing temples and casually replied, "I probably had a bit too much to drink." Since no one exited the elevator for a while, it automatically closed. Realizing this, Vicky pressed the open button, and the elevator doors reopened. "Mister Hart, this is your floor." Tyler hummed in response and frowned as he prepared to step outside. However, he stumbled on his way out, and Vicky reflexively steadied him. "Tyler, are you alright?" He frowned in silence but seemed ufortable. The elevator door was closing once again. Not wanting to keep the elevator upied, she helped Tyler out of it. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. With their faces inches away from one another, she caught a whiff of alcohol, and she realized that he had plenty to drink. The elevator descended, and Vicky pressed the button again. " Mister Hart, do you need me to call a hotel staff over for you?" Tyler simply closed his eyes and did not respond. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Since Tyler did not respond, Vicky had no intention of being presumptuous. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Rest up. I''ll be leaving now," Vicky said, moving her hand away from where it was supporting him. However, her wrist was firmly held by Tyler, and for amoment, she could not pull away. At this point, Vicky realized that the man was relying on her for support, his upper body leaning heavily against her. "Mister Hart, please let go¡ª" Her words were cut off by Tyler''s low, hoarse voice. "Help me back to my room.¡± Vicky paused for a few seconds. "Mister Hart, shall I call the hotel staff to assist you?" His tone held a hint of impatience. "Aren''t you the staff?" wo Vicky nced at him and noticed his glossed- over eyes, realizing that he might not recognize her at all. ¡°Do you know who I am?" Vicky asked him. Tyler''s gaze slowly turned to her, and he uttered, "The hotel staff. Vicky was rendered speechless. "Iam not a hotel staff." Vicky tried to push him away. "If you need assistance, I can help you call for help, but please release my hand. Talking to a drunkard was undoubtedly like talking to a wall as Tyler''s response remained the same. "Help me back to my room." Vicky attempted a few times to no avail in pushing him away. It was at this moment that the elevator began ascending. Vicky was unsure if anyone else needed the elevator. If they were caught Vicky and Tyler in thispromising situation, who knew what sort of story people woulde up with? Helplessly, Vicky asked, "Which room are you in?" "The room key is in my pocket," he mumbled. While his response was not quite to the point, at least it gave her some useful information. Vicky slipped her hand into his coat pocket, searching multiple times, but found no room key. "Mister Hart, the room key isn''t in your coat pocket." "¡°Mm-hm." ¡®What do you mean, mh-hm?" she screamed inwardly. "Mister Hart." Vicky patiently persisted. "I didn''t find the room key.¡± After a period of silence, Tyler answered slowly, "It''s in my pocket. "..." vicky struggled to keep her patience. She started to suspect that he did not even know what he was saying. Vicky had the urge to leave him in the corridor. Casting a nce at the pocket of his trousers, Vicky begrudgingly started searching again. She checked both pockets and still could not find the room key. With a hint of irritation, Tyler hoarsely grumbled, "What are you doing?" "Looking for the room key." Ignoring her answer entirely, Tyler''s intoxicated gaze fixed on her. "Why are you touching me?" "... If you don''t want me touching you, just let go." Vicky¡¯s patience ran thin. "I can''t find your room card. Go back to your room on your own." ¡°Room card?" Tyler lifted his gaze and slowly retrieved a car from the inner pocket of his suit jacket. "This?" Vicky suppressed the urge to curse and thought to herself, ''Is that considered a pocket on his clothes? I guess so.'' She snatched the card from his hand and found his room. All she wanted was to deliver Tyler back to his room and leave as soon as possible. Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 The room was dark. Vicky struggled to guide Tyler into the room. Just as she reached out to find the switch on the wall, arge hand suddenly grabbed her wrist. Before she could react, she was forcefully pressed against the door. Thud! A muffled sound echoed as the door panel took the impact. Immediately after, Vicky''s lips were sealed in a deep kiss. Caught off-guard, she found herself suppressed as she tried to resist. | The room remained dark with only the flickering neon lights from outside casting a faint glow, which was hardly enough for them to make out each other''s expressions. "Tyler, let go of me... Mmph!" The hand gripping her wrist felt scorching, and she struggled to escape. As the cold night passed, a passionate night unfolded inside the room. The next day, Vicky slowly opened her eyes. Her head felt heavy, and she was exhausted. It was this difort that kept her sleep from being sound. It caused her to have a terrifying nightmare. Vicky moved to sit up and instantly realized something was off when she sensed the weight on her waist. She trembled and instinctively turned her head, only to see a sharply defined handsome face. At that moment, Tyler''s eyes were closed, and Vicky quickly realized she was naked under the sheets. Their clothes were strewn messily on the floor, and she immediately acknowledged that what happened the night before was not a dream. This realization turned Vicky''s brain into a tangle of confusion, leaving her incapable of thinking clearly. She gently moved the hand looped around her waist, pushed back the covers, and got out of bed before bending down to pick up the scattered clothes on the floor to escape. Yet, after picking up a few pieces of fabric, Vicky''s movements froze upon realizing that her clothes were no longer wearable. "Did I not satisfy your appetitest night, Ms. Shaw? Are you nning to continue your seductress way so early in the morning? A low, maic voice came from behind her, and Vicky slowly turned. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tyler, who was still asleep moments ago, was leaning on the bedhead and looking at her mockingly. Vicky moved her lips to speak but struggled to find her voice. His gazended on her, and the look in his eyes darkened. Spotting the rising lust in his eyes, she sobered and backed away. Ignoring the fact that she was naked, she turned to run but was lifted before she could get away. The world spun before her, and she was once again pinned against the bed. Before she had the chance to resist, Tyler kissed her lips. The curtains in the room were not fully drawn, so the sunlight shone in and cast a golden light over the room. The vague memories from the night before were jogged. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 The passion died down after a long while. The man rose without a hint of attachment and headed into the bathroom while Vicky was discarded like a tattered doll. The sound of running water echoed from the bathroom. After what felt like an eternity, Tyler emerged from the bathroom. He casually draped a bathrobe over himself, water droplets from his hair falling onto his fair, muscr skin. Back in the bedroom, he looked at the still woman on the bed and coolly said, "Don''t you want to take a shower first?" Upon hearing his voice, Vicky finally stirred. Her gaze moved slightly and slowly shifted toward him. The years had been kind to Tyler, and he looked almost exactly the same. However, his gaze was deeper, his aura more imprable. "IT could assume you were drunkst night," she gazed at him and firmly added, "but what about just now?" Tyler lifted an eyebrow. "Were you not trying to seduce me by standing in front of me naked?" "Even if I was, that doesn''t mean you have to do anything about it, do you?" Vicky found it amusing. "Are you that easy to seduce?" "Oh, that''s not the case." Tyler seated himself on the couch,zily leaning back. "Avery loved me deeply, but even she couldn''t resist cheating, so I figured I should try it as well." Vicky had not expected to hear such an answer, and her eyes widened in surprise. "What are you saying?" Tyler picked up the cigarette case and lighter from the table, lighting up a cigarette. The white smoke curled around his handsome face. "It''s only fair this way." Vicky clenched her fist. "You''re using me as a tool for revenge against her?" "Revenge?" Tyler nced at her, a faint smile ying on his lips. " Ms. Shaw, you think quite highly of yourself. You''re just a woman who came knocking at my door; I just thought I shouldn''t let an opportunity that presented itself go to waste." Vicky gaped at him in disbelief. "Not let it go to waste? When did you be like this?" Back then, even if drugged, he would rather take an ice-cold bath than sleep with Gloria, yet he seemed to have transformed into a womanizer who felt no guilt about cheating. Vicky found itpletely uneptable, but Tyler seemed entirelyfortable with her shock and chuckled. "I''m born this way. What on earth gave you the impression that I''m loyal, Ms. Shaw?" "But you said on the press conference that¡ª " ¡°It was just an act. Ms. Shaw, how old are you now to believe that? " He smoked. "You wouldn''t hold me responsible for this, would you?" She looked at him in disappointment, feeling as though she was looking at aplete stranger. Just then, his cold, melodious voice sounded again. "Ms. Shaw, forgive me for being blunt, but I will never marry a woman who throws herself at me." "T threw myself at you?" She snapped out of it. "Was that really the case, or did you..." She looked him in the eyes. "Rape me?" He lifted an eyebrow. "Go ahead and call the police if that''s what you think. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I''m curious to see if the police would believe a woman who found her way into my room and use me of rape." "I didn''t find my way into your room. You were the one wh¡ª" Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Tyler calmly interrupted Vicky''s words. "Are you trying to say I dragged you into the room?" Vicky opened her mouth, but before she could speak, Tyler continued, "There are surveince cameras in the corridor, Ms. Shaw. It''s better not to make baseless ims." Vicky''s expression turned bitter. ¡°Tyler, don''t tell me you conveniently forgot everything that happened last night.¡± His tone was indifferent. "I was drunk.¡± Being drunk seemed a universal excuse for most misconduct. It seemed that as long as someone was inebriated, any action could be excused. Vicky nodded. ¡°Alright, so you were drunk and don''t remember anything. I''ll exin the whole situation to you, then, Mister Hart. Yesterday night, I ran into you in the elevator...¡± Tyler questioned, "In the elevator? How convenient.¡± Vicky knew what he was suspecting and took a deep breath. ¡°Harvey got drunk, and I was taking him back to his room. When we were getting off the elevator, I ran into you.¡± ¡°Getting off the elevator? If I recall correctly, I should''ve been heading upstairs to rest, right?¡± "... Yes." "I was going upstairs, and you were going downstairs. How did we run into each other?¡± ¡°The elevator...suddenly stopped at my floor. I thought it was going down, so I didn''t think much and got in.¡± Tyler smiled. "Oh, quite the coincidence. What happened next?¡± Vicky was not oblivious to the sarcasm in his words. She took another deep breath and continued, ¡°You were quite intoxicated, and when the elevator reached your floor, you didn''t get off right away. I noticed you didn''t look too well, so I helped you get off.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes and chuckled. "What a kind-hearted person you are, Ms. Shaw.¡± Since she was calmer, Vicky regretted assisting him yesterday. However, she had not thought that much in the heat of the moment. When she saw that he was unwell, her body moved before she could think clearly. ¡°What else happened?" Tyler prompted. Vicky steadied her mind. "You... You mistook me for a server and asked me to take you to your room. Then, you¡ª" ¡°Ms. Shaw, do we know each other?¡± Tyler''s words caused Vicky to freeze. She stared into his eyes, and her heart raced. ¡°Why do you keep asking me this?¡± The look in Tyler''s eyes darkened. "You only need to answer with ¡®yes¡¯ or ''no¡¯.¡± Hesitating, she said, "Yes, we have met a few times, but¡­ we''re hardly familiar with each other, are we?" ¡°Is that so?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Vicky studied his face. "Yeah." "Didn''t you think it''s dangerous to send a drunk stranger back to his room?" He shot her a half-smile. ¡°If you don''t know me that well, that indicates you were plotting to sleep with me. Is there a problem with that logic?¡± Indeed, Tyler''s logic seemed reasonable. Ordinary people would not simply send a drunk man back to his room out of kindness. ¡°So, did I force myself on you, or was that consensual?¡± Tyler pressed on. Vicky was instantly rendered speechless, and Tyler shot her a sidelong nce. "You tried to prove your innocence by exining what happenedst night, but so what? What are you trying to say? Do you want me to take responsibility? Do you want me to call off my engagement and marry you instead?¡± Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 ¡®Tyler''s right. What am I trying to convey? Whether it was consensual or not, the deed has been done. If I truly found it uneptable, I can just report it to the authorities. Why go through the trouble of exining myself to someone who could be considered a perpetrator?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Do I still harbor some unrealistic fantasy about him?¡¯ At that moment, the abrupt ringing of a phone shattered the silence. Tyler picked up the phone and nced at it. His gaze deepened before he answered. "Avery." Hearing Avery''s name, Vicky''s blood ran cold. ¡°Tyler, what were you doingst night? Why didn''t you answer my calls?" came Avery''s sweet, teasing voice from the other end of the phone. "I was at a banquetst night and had a bit too much to drink." Tyler''s voice remained slow and melodious. "You scared me. I thought something happened to you." "I''m fine. There''s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Tyler, I''ve booked a flight for this afternoon. I''ll be in Stoneford City tomorrow to be with you.¡± Avery asked hesitantly, ¡°You won''t be mad at me for doing that, will you?¡± Over the years, Tyler had gone on business trips frequently, and Avery mentioned apanying him before, only to be turned down. Afraid of angering him, she usually did not insist. Still, a business trip to Stoneford City or Zendonia was different. Over the years, Tyler had traveled to numerous countries, yet he never came to Zendonia. She knew that Old Mister Hart did not want Tyler to return to this particr country, so he never arranged for him to travel here on business. Since Tyler had taken control of the Hart family empire, it was only normal for him to return to Stoneford City to check on Hart Corporation. He might not even run into Vicky. Even if he did, judging from Vicky''s behavior thest time, it seemed she had no intention of acknowledging Tyler. Still, Avery felt inexplicably worried, and she could not bear the thought of Tyler being alone in such a ce. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why would I be?" Tyler''s tone was chilly but gentler inparison when speaking to Vicky. "What time is your flight? I''ll pick you up at the airport.¡± Avery had thought Tyler would refuse, so she was pleasantly surprised he had agreed right away. "Tomorrow, nine in the morning.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Tyler said. ¡°I''ll go pick you up.¡± After hanging up, he turned to look at Vicky, who sat on the bed dazedly. "Well? What will it take?" "What?" She looked at him with confusion. ¡°After all that you''ve said, you are trying to get something out of it, right?¡± He crossed his legs and continued, "Since you satisfied me, I can agree to grant you one wish.¡± ¡°I don''t need it." She got out of bed with a vacant expression and headed for the bathroom. Tyler did not press on. By the time she exited the bathroom, Tyler was already dressed, and there was a set of female clothing on the bed. It was evident that he had called someone to send her new clothes while she showered. Vicky did not refuse it and changed into the clothes before turning to leave. Suddenly, Tyler called out to her. ¡°Hang on.¡± Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Vicky stilled. ¡°Is there something else you need, Mister Hart? He handed her a check. ¡°This is forst night.¡± She chuckled at the check. ¡°Do you take me for amon wrench?¡± ¡°Are you not one?¡± She clenched her fists. Instead of sorrow, she felt overwhelmed by helplessness and confusion. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she refused expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bother you or appear before you again.¡± She then strode off, but Tyler reached out to grab her wrist, to which she responded by jolting away from his touch. ¡°Hands off me!¡± As she looked at the woman¡¯s icy expression, a subtle lift graced the corners of Tyler¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve touched every part of you. Isn¡¯t it a bit toote to be saying that now?¡± No matter how she tried to frame it, Vicky could not have anticipated that the man who showed unwavering loyalty to his fiancee in public just a few days ago would not only have unashamedly slept with another woman but also dare to utter such shameless words. ¡°Tyler, let go of me.¡± Instead of releasing her, Tyler¡¯s grip tightened as he looked at her with amusement. ¡°Ms. Shaw, are you throwing a tantrum at me?¡± Vicky raised her chin, offering a delicate smile. ¡°Mister Hart, it seems you¡¯ve misunderstood the situation.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°While I may not be as wealthy as you are, I¡¯m not exactly poor.¡± Vicky¡¯s smile grew cold. ¡°Why would you assume I¡¯d try to seduce you for money?¡± The look in Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened ever so slightly. ¡°If not for money, then for what?¡± ¡°Mister Hart, with your handsome looks and impable physique, you¡¯re undoubtedly an object of desire for many women regardless of your status, right?¡± Vicky looked at him from head to toe with a mocking smile.¡± Given your height and build, I assumed you were capable in bed, but I never thought the almighty Tyler Hart to be nothing more than a showpiece¡­ Quite disappointing. In fact, you¡¯re not even half as impressive as those young idols out there. ¡°You really needn¡¯t have resorted to money to buy me off. You¡¯re so underwhelming that I have no desire to experience that again, nor do I want to be in the same room as you. No wonder your fiancee ¡ª¡± 1 With each word she spoke, Tyler¡¯s expression grew darker. Meanwhile, Vicky¡¯s voice grew weaker. If Tyler was going to demean her, it was only reasonable that she had to fight back. There was no better way to strike a man than by questioning his capabilities in bed, and that was what Vicky aimed for. Yet, as she saw the displeasure in the man¡¯s expression, her courage began to waver. > As she fell silent, Tyler stepped forward. His towering figure closed in on her, casting a shadow that enveloped her.¡± What¡¯s wrong? Go on.¡± Vicky turned her face away coldly, refusing to meet his gaze. ¡°What were you about to say about my fiancee?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said stiffly. ¡°Why? Do you want to find my fiancee and sabotage our rtionship?¡± This amused Vicky and made her genuinelyugh. ¡°Is there a rtionship to sabotage? You speak grandly in front of the press yet effortlessly engage with other women. No wonder Miss Yeager strayed. You are a horrible man who¡¯s even more terrible in bed. It would be strange if Miss Yeager didn¡¯t seek another man.¡± Vicky had not intended to say all of this, but as Tyler provoked and humiliated her, Vicky simply could not hold back. Tension rose along with her words. Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 The temperature in the room seemed to have dropped in an instant. Vicky instinctively looked up at Tyler and found him staring at her with a devilish sneer. ¡°Very well,¡± said Tyler. ¡°I clearly didn¡¯t satisfy you.¡± Despite the smile he wore, his gaze was cold. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll keep trying until you are satisfied.¡± With that said, he dragged her back into the bedroom. Vicky paled. ¡°Tyler Hart, have you gone insane? Let me go!¡± ¡°Stop ying hard-to-get.¡± He sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will satisfy you this time.¡± The urgent chime of the telephone shattered the silence of the room, which jolted Vicky awake. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Shortly after, the low, hoarse voice of a man resonated beside her. ¡°Avery.¡± ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ve alreadynded. Where are you now?¡± Avery asked sweetly. Instantly, Vicky sobered. ¡°I¡¯m still at the hotel,¡± Tyler said. ¡°Wait for me at the airport. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Avery¡¯s voice carried a note of excitement. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the cafe near the airport.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Tyler threw off the covers to get out of bed. Almost inadvertently, he locked eyes with Vicky. ¡°Awake?¡± He rose unabashedly, his voice low and husky.¡± Are you satisfied this time, Ms. Shaw?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression turned grim in an instant. She nced at the window. Another morning had dawned. She had, once again, spent an entire day in thepany of this man. The consequences of angering Tyler were dire. In her haste to assert herself, Vicky paid a great price for it. This time, she was not going to subject herself to more suffering, so she remained silent. Since he was about to pick up Avery, Tyler did not push her further. Instead, he got up and made his way to the bathroom. After his shower, Tyler meticulously dressed himself. Casting a fleeting nce at Vicky, who was still in bed, Tyler said, ¡°Are you suddenly having second thoughts about leaving, or do you want to meet Avery?¡± Vicky understood this was Tyler¡¯s way of giving her a final warning before he would show her out. She had no intention of seeing this detestable man again. Ignoring the ache throughout her body, she forced herself to take a quick shower. By the time she emerged from the bathroom, Tyler was already gone. Vicky had no intention of lingering any longer in this room. Without even bothering to dry her hair, she quickly left. Back home, Vicky opened her bag and realized her phone had run out of battery. Suddenly, she discovered a check inside her bag. Seeing the signature at the bottom, she tore it into pieces without a second thought. Just then, the door to the guest room swung open, and Aurora stepped out. ¡°Vicky! Where were you yesterday? You didn¡¯te back all day, and you didn¡¯t answer the phone¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s voice faltered as she spotted Vicky¡¯s swollen lips and the multitude of marks around her neck. Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Vicky lowered her gaze, her embarrassment palpable. She wondered if Tyler intentionally sent clothes with such a wide neckline, making it impossible to conceal the marks. Thankfully, her hair was long enough to cover most of the traces when she let her hair down. Aurora paused for only a moment, thenposed herself. After all, they were adults, and such things were only natural. ¡°Are all men a beast deep down?¡± Aurora muttered under her breath. ¡°Harvey, too? Can¡¯t he show a bit ofpassion and respect for women?¡± Judging from the state Vicky was in, Aurora felt that Harvey had been too rough. Vicky and Harvey had left together and had not returned for a whole day and night, so she naturally assumed they were together. Sitting next to Vicky, Aurora smiled and said, ¡°Vicky, you¡¯ve finally seen the light. I thought you¡¯d keep Harvey waiting forever! I didn¡¯t expect him to be so faithful and wait for you all this time¡­ This is great news! You two have finally be a couple. This is truly a reason to celebrate!¡± Aurora eximed with excitement, picking up her phone. ¡°Yes, such a big asion calls for everyone to share in the joy¡­ And of course, Harvey will have to treat us!¡± Suddenly, Vicky extended her hand and stopped Aurora.¡± Aurora, don¡¯t send anything. It wasn¡¯t him.¡± Aurora blinked in surprise. ¡°Huh? It wasn¡¯t Harvey?¡± She quickly caught on. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s someone else.¡± Although she hoped Vicky would be with Harvey, there was nothing Aurora could do if Vicky was against the idea of dating him.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vicky, when did you get a new boyfriend? Why haven¡¯t you ever mentioned it before? Take him out to meet us whenever you can.¡± Vicky remained silent for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s not a boyfriend either.¡± Aurora was a clever woman and picked up on Vicky¡¯s underlying message. She chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s okay, too. We¡¯re adults, and having a one-night fling is natural. My dream is to be a sugar mommy and keep a handsome young lover in the future¡­ Yes, just thinking about it makes life incredibly beautiful.¡± Vicky lowered her head, feeling a bit dizzy. Observing Vicky¡¯s paleplexion and vacant expression, Aurora sensed that something was off, and her expression changed. ¡°Vicky, you haven¡¯t¡­been assaulted, have you?¡± Vicky¡¯s demeanor was nothing like her usual cheerful self. Moreover, when she thought about it carefully, Vicky was not the kind of woman who would casually sleep with a man. Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered, and she did not say anything. At this point, realization dawned on Aurora. Furious, Aurora said, ¡°Vicky, we need to call the police.¡± As she spoke, she picked up her phone, ready to dial the emergency number. ¡°Aurora,¡± Vicky stopped her once again. ¡°Vicky, we can¡¯t let people who harm women get away with it!¡± Aurora looked at Vicky. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter the consequences, I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡± Aurora had assumed Vicky had certain concerns over the consequences. Tears welled in Vicky¡¯s eyes as she noticed the worry in Aurora¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call the police. I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Aurora tried to argue but suddenly recalled the news she saw before Vicky came back. [Reporters have spotted Tyler Hart on his way to pick up his fiancee, Avery Yeager. The previous scandal did not seem to affect their love.] Below the news was a picture of Avery and Tyler together. At the time, Aurora merely cursed under her breath and turned the news off. However, looking at the dazed, wounded look on Vicky¡¯s face, she connected the dots.¡± Vicky, it was Tyler, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered, and she remained silent. ¡°That b*stard! He¡¯s already divorced you and got engaged to another woman, so why is heing after you now?!¡¯ growled Aurora. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Years ago, Vicky had no option but to give up on Tyler. Tyler had the right to be with another woman, but it was wrong of him to sleep with Vicky while he was with another woman. ¡°Vicky, what on earth happened? What did that jerk do to you?¡± After a few moments of silence, Vicky recounted the events of the night before. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± She massaged her temples and whispered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but care for him¡­ But from his perspective, I am no different from those women who tried to seduce him. Coincidentally, his fiancee cheats on him, so it¡¯s understandable that he wants revenge.¡± Vicky closed her eyes and continued, her voice weak, ¡°Just forget that this ever happened. I¡¯ve already told him that we¡¯ll never see each other again.¡± Upon hearing this, Aurora sighed. It was hard to pinpoint who was right or wrong in this situation. As Vicky¡¯s friend, her heart naturally leaned toward Vicky, who had been mistreated by Tyler, but could only swallow her pride. ¡°Vicky, would you like to rest in your room for a while?¡± Aurora offered, noticing that Vicky seemed as if she could faint at any moment. With a forced nod, Vicky replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll rest for a bit.¡± That evening, Aurora prepared dinner and went to call Vicky to eat. Vicky had slept the entire day, missing even lunch. Arriving at Vicky¡¯s room door, Aurora knocked gently. ¡°Vicky, are you awake?¡± There was no response. Aurora knocked again, ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Still, there was no response. Aurora furrowed her brow. Normally, Vicky was a light sleeper and would wake up at the slightest noise. ¡®Why hasn¡¯t she responded after I¡¯ve knocked for so long? Is she so exhausted?¡¯ Aurora thought. She knocked once more, but not a sound was from the other side of the door. A sense of unease grew in Aurora¡¯s heart. She twisted the doorknob and pushed the door open, only to find Vicky lying on the bed with closed eyes, her body feverishly hot. Instantly, she realized Vicky had a fever. As Vicky was wheeled out of the emergency room, Harvey arrived just in time. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His voice was tense, his handsome face unusually stern. ¡°How did this happen to Vicky?¡± The doctor assumed Harvey was Vicky¡¯s boyfriend due to his expression that seemed tinged with me. ¡°It¡¯s understandable for young people to be indulgent in bed, but you can¡¯t be too rough and injure your girlfriend, alright? This youngdy has a fever caused by inmmation. For the next month, you should abstain from ***ual activities.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°If you really can¡¯t bear it, at least wait for half a month.¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Harvey was utterly bewildered at this moment. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Aurora nced at Harvey without saying a word. It was not until they had wheeled Vicky back to her room that Aurora finally erupted. ¡°That b*stard, Tyler, is even worse than an animal!¡± Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 ¡°Tyler?¡± Harvey¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Aurora looked at Harvey, her gaze intent. ¡°On the day you brought Vicky to the banquet, did you meet Tyler?¡± Harvey was a smart man, and he instantly caught what Aurora tried to imply. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you were with Vicky, why didn¡¯t you watch over her?¡± Aurora did not really want to me Harvey but could not help the confrontational tone in her voice. ¡°I got drunk that night.¡± Harvey did not attempt to offer any excuses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Aurora knew this incident could not be entirely med on Harvey. After all, Tyler had amnesia and had what appeared to be a good rtionship with his fiancee. They were even getting married. No one could have predicted that Vicky and Tyler would find each other again. ¡°Did Tyler¡­¡± Aurora furrowed her brow, troubled. Anticipating her question, Harvey responded, ¡°He dide over to greet us that day, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anything particrly unusual about him. He didn¡¯t recognize Vicky either.¡± Aurora posed a crucial question, ¡°Why sleep with Vicky, then?¡± Harvey fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°Perhaps he genuinely likes women like Vicky.¡± Hypnosis only made Tyler forget about Vicky as a person, but it would not change his taste or personality. Aurora turned to look at the unconscious Vicky with a trace of concern in her eyes. Vicky was soon discharged from the hospital. During her hospital stay, Harvey visited her almost every day. Even though Vicky kept telling him not toe, Harvey persisted. On the day of her discharge, Harvey arrived at the hospital early to assist with Vicky¡¯s paperwork and other arrangements. ¡°Vicky.¡± In the hospital room, Aurora said to her, ¡°Isn¡¯t Harvey¡¯s birthday at the end of the month?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Have you prepared a gift? If not, we can go shopping together.¡± Shopping together with Aurora for a gift would avoid any misunderstanding Harvey might have about the significance of the gift. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Even though Harvey was well aware that Vicky had no romantic feelings toward him, he still wore the watch Vicky had given himst year. Aurora looked at Vicky and whispered, ¡°Vicky, are you really not going to consider dating Harvey?¡± ¡°I only think of him as a friend.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t young anymore, and you should start dating. If you don¡¯t like Harvey, maybe I can introduce some guys to you.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I have a lot of friends in show business; they¡¯re all handsome and kind! Most importantly, they all lead a disciplined life.¡± Resigned, Vicky said, ¡°I like being single-¡° Aurora interrupted her. ¡°You only think that because you¡¯ve been single this whole time. I will just organize a gathering with one of my friends one day. Let¡¯s see how it goes from there.¡± Vicky wanted to protest, but Harvey returned from filing all the discharge paperwork, so Vicky and Aurora were forced to stop discussing the subject. After being discharged, Vicky devoted solely to her work and soon forgot what Aurora suggested. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 One day, just as Vicky was about to leave work, Aurora called and invited her to dinner. The two of them often had dinner together, so Vicky did not think much of it and headed to the designated restaurant. The restaurant was the hottest upscale Western restaurant in Stoneford City, and it was always fully booked, requiring reservations several days in advance to secure a spot. Vicky had been there a few times before, and the food was indeed excellent. Nheless, getting a reservation was quite the feat. As she entered the restaurant, Aurora, sitting by the window, waved at her. ¡°Vicky, over here!¡± Vicky walked over and noticed that a young, handsome man was seated with Aurora. He looked somewhat familiar, but Vicky could not recall where she might have seen him before. ¡°Aurora, who is this?¡± Vicky began. ¡°Gilbert Dyer, my senior back in acting school.¡± Aurora introduced them. ¡°Gilbert, this is my good friend, Vicky.¡± As Gilbert¡¯s eyesnded on Vicky, they brightened for a moment. He then stood up and extended his hand with a smile. ¡°You are even more beautiful than in the photos, Ms. Shaw.¡± After politely shaking Gilbert¡¯s hand, Vicky asked curiously,¡± Mister Dyer, have we met before?¡± Gilbert exined with a smile, ¡°Aurora often posts our group photos on her social media. Half the people at our agency recognize you.¡± ¡°True, true,¡± Aurora chimed in. ¡°They keep asking me about the beautiful girl in the photos and even want your phone number.¡± She winked at Vicky. ¡°My manager even approached me privately, asking if you¡¯re interested in bing a celebrity.¡± Vicky was indeed stunning. Coupled with her great personality, single men would seek her contact information every time Aurora posted photos of them together. Of course, Aurora never mentioned any of this to Vicky as she could tell that Vicky had no interest in dating at the moment. On top of that, Harvey was subtly pursuing Vicky. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, four years had passed, and Vicky had not shown any intention of starting anew. Tyler¡¯s absence could have been epted, but since he was back, Aurora did not know if he would pester Vicky again. Adding Avery¡¯s scheming nature into the equation, Aurora feared for what could be on the horizon. She could not help but feel that a change was needed. As the saying goes, the quickest way to forget an old rtionship would be to start a new one. Vicky had not been able to let go of her pastpletely in these four years, so perhaps she needed a new romantic interest to shift her focus. With these thoughts in mind, Aurora carefully chose her senior, Gilbert, among those who were interested in Vicky. Suddenly, Vicky spoke, ¡°Mister Dyer, were you¡­the recently acimed rising star?¡± Vicky recalled all of a sudden that Gilbert was the most famous actor of the year, and his face was all over the streets. Aurora nodded. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s sort of my senior in acting school.¡± Vicky nced around and asked, ¡°Is it okay for him toe out here and dine with us? Won¡¯t the paparazzie after him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Aurora replied nonchntly. ¡°Gilbert focuses on his work, not his poprity, so he has never been involved in a single scandal before. He is thirty this year and doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. All his fans are worried about his happiness.¡± She chuckled and added, ¡°His fans even tried messaging the actresses who worked with him before, asking if they¡¯re interested in dating him.¡± Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 The world of entertainment had transformed over the years, no longer fixated on garnering attention through fabricated news and stunts. The newer generation of audiences focused more on idols¡¯ work rather than sensationalism. The mindless fandom- driven star-chasing had given way to a more rational fan culture. Fans had be more sensible, and the public was more epting of celebrities dating. As long as their work quality was good, they were considered dedicated professionals, and their personal character was held up. Fans were supportive even when stars got married and started families. Vicky realized that this dinner was probably a blind date setup. She did not say much and instead engaged in lighthearted conversation with Gilbert as if they were friends. At this moment, Aurora interjected, ¡°Vicky, isn¡¯t your studio looking for a male celebrity to endorse men¡¯s clothing recently? What do you think of Gilbert?¡± Vicky¡¯s studio had evolved from its early days of focusing solely on women¡¯s fashion. While she was not personally involved in designing men¡¯s clothing, she had a number of talented male fashion designers on her team. Vicky hesitated. ¡°But Mister Dyer is the reigning Oscar winner now, and in terms of endorsement fees¡­¡± Gilbert chuckled. ¡°From what Aurora told me, your endorsement contracts usually involve designing of clothes for the celebrity for free. I suppose we could use that endorsement standard.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡± Vicky quickly responded. ¡°Such endorsement contracts are for B-list or C-list stars, not A-list celebrities and Oscar-winners.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a big fan of the clothing designs from your studio,¡± Gilbert said with a smile. ¡°For almost a year now, the outfits I¡¯ve worn to events were all designed by your studio. If we coborate, not only will I save on clothing expenses for a year, but your studio will also get promoted. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡± Seeing Vicky¡¯s concerns, Gilbert added, ¡°Ms. Shaw, please be assured that my consideration isn¡¯t influenced by Aurora¡¯s rtionship with you. I genuinely admire the clothing designs from your studio.¡± Aurora nodded. ¡°Gilbert once wore an outfit designed by your studio to an awards ceremony. It led him to be featured on the cover of a fashion magazine and dubbed a fashion icon.¡± She lowered her voice and turned to Vicky. ¡°A celebrity¡¯s attire can set trends and lead fashion. Nowadays, many celebrities sign exclusive endorsement contracts with fashion brands. Many stars have gained recognition and poprity because of their fashion choices. This time, Gilbert could sign a one-year endorsement contract with your studio! We¡¯ll see how it goes in a year. If it goes well, signing an exclusive endorsement next year won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Aurora continued in a hushed tone, ¡°Moreover, this isn¡¯t really a loss. He¡¯s a person with clear boundaries between his public and private life. You don¡¯t need to overthink it.¡± Convinced, Vicky nodded. ¡°Mister Dyer is an actor who won an Oscar, so we can design four sets of clothing for you each month. Will that be okay?¡± Gilbert agreed right away. ¡°Sure.¡± The two exchanged numbers, and Gilbert asked, ¡°When should we sign the contract?¡± ¡°Anytime! Just let me know whenever you¡¯re avable, Mister Dyer.¡± Gilbert remained thoughtful for a few moments. ¡°I¡¯m on vacationtely, so I¡¯m free. How about tomorrow? That way, you can get the designers to start working on the outfits and start the photoshoot for advertisement.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two were soon absorbed in a heated discussion about work. Vicky beamed as she discussed work. Gilbert, who was already attracted to her, could hardly look away. Before dinner ended, Vicky excused herself to go to the bathroom and went to the counter to pay for dinner instead. After making the payment, she headed to the bathroom to wash her face. With her mind full of work matters, she absentmindedly bumped into someone. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± A cold voice interrupted her. ¡°Your way of throwing yourself at men is cheap.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Vicky¡¯s eyes widened, and she swiftly lifted her head. A handsome and refined face came into her view, and she instantly paled. Memories of past humiliation flooded her mind. She took several steps back, not wanting to look at Tyler, and turned to leave. s, he caught her wrist. ¡°ying hard to get again?¡± Tyler mused, his voice deep. As he spoke, Tyler deliberately lowered his head, his lips grazing her earlobe to nt a gentle kiss. Vicky tensed, and she reflexively pushed him away. However, he did not budge and effortlessly pinned her against the wall instead. Her voice trembled as Vicky said, ¡°Tyler Hart, have you lost your mind?!¡± Tyler lowered his gaze and met her eyes, raising his brow as he did. ¡°When you led me into bed, you didn¡¯t seem this afraid. What¡¯s different today?¡± Vicky had not anticipated that Tyler would dare to make such a move in public, and her heart raced with anxiety. She ced her hands on his chest in the vain hope that this would deter him froming any closer. ¡°Tyler Hart, we agreedst time that we wouldn¡¯t meet again, and we definitely won¡¯t have any further involvement.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Tyler¡¯s dark eyes deepened. ¡°When was that?¡± ¡°That morning.¡± Vicky gritted her teeth. ¡°You even gave me a check. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Tyler pondered for a few seconds, then nodded. ¡°I suppose that happened.¡± Before Vicky could say more, Tyler redirected the conversation. ¡°But do you truly believe you¡¯re worth fifteen million for just one night with me?¡± ¡°Fifteen million?¡± Vicky was taken aback. ¡°You wrote me a fifteen-million dor check?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I¡¯m starting to get bored of your innocent act.¡± Later, after returning home, Vicky realized she had torn up that check without even examining it properly. Tyler lowered his head further and muttered, ¡°I gave you a month, but you didn¡¯t return the check, so I assume you epted our agreement.¡± ¡°Agreement?¡± She frowned. ¡°What agreement?¡± ¡°Even a virgin isn¡¯t worth fifteen million for a single night. Your pretense is disgusting.¡± He stared down at her, a touch of sarcasm emerging in his eyes. ¡°I liked your service and decided to keep you as a lover for a while.¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± Her expression darkened. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see you turning it down.¡± She looked him in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ve torn that check into pieces. If you have doubts, go ahead and check if I¡¯ve cashed it out.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to just take your word for it? What if you cash it out after I leave?¡± Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Vicky clenched her fists and bravely replied, ¡°I told you that I tore up that check.¡± "Ms. Shaw, you don''t want to return the check and are unwilling to fulfill the agreement. Are you trying to scam me? "The check is gone. How do you expect me to give it back to you?" Tyler''s voice remained casual. "That''s not something I should be concerned about.¡± Vicky closed her eyes briefly, finally admitting defeat. "If you''re worried I might withdraw the funds, you can freeze the ount.¡± "Freezing the ount means I won''t have ess to the funds when I need them. Are you going to take responsibility for any losses thepany might incur?" Vicky snapped. "Tyler, what exactly do you want?" "Either you fulfill the agreement, or...you return that check to me.¡± "You use me of trying to scam you, but aren''t you doing the same?" Vickyughed. "I tore up that check, so I can''t withdraw any money. You, on the other hand, want me to fulfill his so-called agreement... Who''s the scammer here?¡± "Ms. Shaw, you used to be so certain when you imed that it wasn''t about the money, yet it seems you won''t even ept the smallest loss." Tyler smirked. "Ms. Shaw, are you truly not after the money?" "When a woman seeks a man''s bed, she aims for two things: money or pleasure. With your abysmal skills, I wouldn''t want to experience it again for love''s sake even if you gave me a billion.¡± Vicky''s red lips lifted in a sarcastic smile. Tyler''s face visibly darkened at a noticeable speed. Last time, she humiliated him in a fit of recklessness, but she was confident that he would dare to do anything to her in public. His handsome face turned chilly, thin lips curling into a sinister arc. "You''re right, my skills are indeed terrible.¡± Before Vicky could react, Tyler added, "That''s why I''vee to you for some practice. I can''t let Avery suffer because of my ipetence." Vicky was stunned for a moment, then finally lost her temper. "You dirtbag... Mmph!¡± Tyler lowered his head, kissing her forcefully. Vicky''s mind went nk for a moment. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡®How dare he kiss me in public?!¡¯ she thought, feeling like she was about to explode. Without hesitation, she fiercely bit his lip. Seemingly prepared for her resistance, he firmly held her cheeks. Vicky found herself drawn into an even deeper kiss. ¡°How about we watch a movie after dinner?¡± "Sure! There''s a new releasetely, and it has a high rating.¡± The voices of young girls in conversation grew nearer from a distance. The rhythmic sound of high heels tapping echoed like a drumbeat in Vicky''s ears as they got closer. However, Tyler showed no intention of stopping. Vicky punched and kicked to get away, but he pinned her down with ease. Eventually, the two girls walked their way and spotted them. "Abh!" The two were stunned for a few moments before one of the girls snapped out of it. "Um... Let''s use the bathroom on the other side!¡± "Yeah, okay!¡± The two ran as though they had seen a ghost. Sometimeter, Tyler finally let go of Vicky, who was on the brink of suffocating. "I am busytely,¡± he said hoarsely. "Behave, and I wille to you in a few days.¡± ¡®Busy? Busy dealing with Avery, he means!¡¯ She mocked inwardly and said, "You sure are great with managing your time.¡± Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Tyler did not care and said, "I don''t like sharing women with others, so you can''t be with another man while you''re with me.¡± "I didn''t agree to your proposal." Vicky stared coldly at him. * If you don''t like sharing women, you should''ve checked if I have a boyfriend.¡± "Boyfriend?" ¡°What? Did you not think that I''d have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Are you talking about that actor?" ¡®Actor? Is he talking about Gilbert?¡¯ She did not deny nor admit it. ¡°It''s none of your business.¡± Tyler''s unwavering gaze scanned her before he said, "Break up with him.¡± Vicky sneered. "And I''m just supposed to do as you say? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°That''s right. You can only do as I say.¡± Tyler''s handsome face remained cool and aloof, his tone detached butced with undeniable arrogance. Anger overtook Vicky, and she trembled. "What if I don''t agree to break up?¡± ¡°With my current status, dealing with a celebrity merely requires a simple order. There''s no need for me to personally intervene.¡± Tyler lowered his gaze to her. "I''ve never desired something I couldn''t obtain.¡± Vicky''s eyes widened, and she instinctively uttered, "Don''t mess with him. Gilbert and I are just regr friends...¡± "If you don''t want anything to happen to him, stay away from him.¡± Vicky was about to say something more when Tyler''s phone rang. He took out his phone. As Vicky casually nced at it, she spotted the name ¡®Avery¡¯ on the screen. She instantly froze. Without any hesitation, Tyler answered the call right in front of her. ¡°Avery?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Tyler, where did you go? Why haven''t youe back yet?" came Avery''s yful voice from the other end of the phone. ¡°I went out to take a call,¡± replied Tyler calmly. ¡°Then hurry back. The food is getting cold.¡± "Okay," Tyler responded and ended the call. "I''m heading back.¡± Tyler released Vicky, fully embracing the term ¡®dirtbag¡¯. ¡°Stay away from that man.¡± He did not wait for Vicky''s response as he swiftly turned and left. Not far off, a malicious gaze concealed in the shadows observed the scene silently. Upon returning, Avery was nowhere to be seen. Tyler''s gaze deepened as he surveyed the surroundings. ¡°Tyler.¡± Avery walked over from not far away with a bright smile on her face. "You''re finally back.¡± ¡°Where did you go?¡± "I went to the restroom and looked around for you, but I couldn''t find you.¡± Tyler hummed in response, showing no intention to exin himself. ¡°Let''s eat.¡± The smile on Avery''s face froze. She intentionally mentioned the restroom, implying that she had seen everything that happened between Tyler and Vicky. However, there was no hint of guilt or panic on Tyler''s face, and he acted as if he had no fear of her discovery. Avery''s heart dropped. ¡°Tyler...¡± Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Tyler nced at Avery and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to eat?¡± Avery wanted to confront him but cowered in the face of his cold, striking eyes. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± After dinner, Tyler yed the role of the perfect fiance and sent her home. When they reached her ce, Tyler was about to drive away when Avery stopped him. ¡°Tyler, are you still suffering from amnesiately?¡± ¡°I¡¯m better now.¡± ¡°The aromatherapy I gave you is almost finished, right?¡± She stared into his eyes and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe upstairs and take some more with you?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Tyler replied. Avery sighed a breath of relief and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go up, then. Opening the door to the room, Avery turned on all the lights. ¡°Tyler, please have a seat. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Tyler settled on the couch, not bothering to take in the decor or surroundings, instead closing his eyes to rest. Before long, the fragrant aroma of tea wafted in the air. Avery approached with a cup of freshly brewed hot tea.¡± Tyler, I¡¯ve made your favorite tea.¡± ncing at it, Tyler responded in a mild tone, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my fiance. Taking care of you is my duty. What¡¯s a little effort?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The tea was still quite hot, and Avery did not rush him to taste it. Instead, she started discussing recent events with Tyler. ¡°Tyler, my father has taken action against Lincoln.¡± Avery looked at him. ¡°With Lincoln weakened, this is the perfect opportunity to strike back. What do you think? Should we take advantage of this situation, weaken his influence, and maybe reim some of the shares in his possession?¡± Steam rose gently from the teacup, and its delicate aroma filled the room. ¡°Acquiring shares from Lincoln¡¯s hands isn¡¯t an easy task,¡± said Tyler. Avery blurted, ¡°My family can help you!¡± ¡°Grandfather isn¡¯t too keen on outsiders meddling in Hart family affairs.¡± Avery¡¯s forced smile gave away her inner thoughts. It seemed her father was right. Over these years, Tyler consistently rejected the Yeager family¡¯s assistance, unwilling to be controlled by them. Perhaps he already realized that he might suffer the same fate as Lincoln if he relied on the Yeagers. Avery did not dwell on this topic for too long and steered the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Tyler,st time you mentioned frequently dreaming about a woman¡­ Have you dreamt about her recently?¡± Tyler lightly swirled the tea in his cup, casual in his response. ¡°I have.¡± ¡°What did you dream about?¡± ¡°I forget when I wake up.¡± ¡°Did you manage to see her face clearly? What does she look like?¡± This time, he did not respond immediately and fell into thoughts. His silence raised Avery¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Her face was obscured by a mist,¡± Tyler finally spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t see her clearly, but¡­¡± ¡°But, what?¡± ¡°I feel like I know her.¡± Avery looked puzzled. ¡°Know her? What do you mean?¡± Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 ¡°She feels so much like someone¡­¡¯ Avery inquired, ¡°Like who?¡± Tyler shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I just have this feeling, like I¡¯ve forgotten something.¡± ¡°Forgotten something?¡± Avery¡¯s breathing became more erratic. ¡°Tyler, why do you feel this way?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that my memories are somewhat disjointed. I can sometimes catch glimpses of bits and pieces, but I can¡¯t quite recall them.¡± Avery¡¯s breaths quickened. Tyler¡¯s reaction indicated that the memories suppressed by the hypnosis were starting to loosen. Being physically close to Vicky caused him to remember some fragments, but it was uncertain what those memories truly entailed. ¡®No, this can¡¯t persist!¡¯ she thought. ¡°I heard from Grandfather that you were involved in a car ident before¡­ Could that be the reason behind your forgotten memories?¡± Tyler pondered for a moment. ¡°The memories of the ident are indeed fuzzy.¡± ¡°Tyler, I specialize in this field. If you feel your memory ispromised, why not let me try hypnosis on you?¡± Avery¡¯s voice turned gentle. ¡°Who knows? You might recall something.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Tyler seemed uninterested in delving deeper.¡± Since I¡¯ve forgotten, it must be trivial matters. There¡¯s no need to bother with it.¡± Avery did not insist and understood his stance. ¡°Alright, take some rest. I¡¯ll find some aromatherapy for you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Avery calcted the time. When she returned from the room, Tyler was already asleep on the couch. ncing at the half-empty tea cup on the coffee table, her smile was absent this time. Over the past year, she had clearly sensed that her hypnosis was bing less effective on Tyler. Every time he began to remember something, she would use various means to reinforce the hypnosis, which included the tea and the aromatherapy in her hand. Avery¡¯s expression grew dark and unsightly. The restrictions of the hypnosis on Tyler were weakening. Sooner orter, he would remember something. With Vicky in close proximity, Avery knew that she needed to act. She must have some leverage. Once she became pregnant with Tyler¡¯s child, even if he remembered everything, he would not be able to cast her aside. Avery gritted her teeth, having no option but to subject Tyler to hypnosis once again. ¡°Tyler¡­ Tyler¡­¡± A woman¡¯s melodious voice awakened Tyler. Tyler opened his eyes. Through his blurred vision, it was as if he was gazing at a familiar face. Subconsciously, he grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. ¡°Tyler, be gentle¡­ You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Although the womanined, her voice carried a hint of delight. Tyler¡¯s gaze grew clearer. ¡°Avery.¡± The curve of Avery¡¯s lips deepened at the realization that he did not mistake her for someone else. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tyler, are you tired? Why are you sleeping on the couch?¡± He let go of her wrist and rubbed the bridge of his nose.¡± What time is it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s past midnight,¡± she said gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay the night here?¡± Tyler frowned, wanting to refuse, but found that his voice had failed him. Overjoyed, Avery assumed that her hypnosis had worked. Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 The next day, in the Hart Corporation office. Adam stared at Tyler dazedly and asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you just say, Mister Hart?¡± Tyler frowned at the confused look on Adam¡¯s face and repeated himself, ¡°Hand these three projects over to the Yeagers.¡± ¡°You want to head these over to the Yeagers?¡± Adam asked. His patience running thin, Tyler questioned, ¡°Just how many times do you need me to repeat myself?¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve refused to let the Yeagers get involved to prevent them from controlling you. These three projects are the most important projects for Hart Corporation this year, and if you wish to help the Yeagers out, you could¡¯ve simply handed them one project. If you hand them all three projects and they mess up, Hart Corporation will be doomed¡­¡± A cold expression emerged on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°Adam, your job is to heed my order. If you can¡¯t even do that, you might as well exchange positions with Harry. After all, he¡¯s been transferred away for quite some time, and it may be time for him toe back.¡± Adam immediately paled, and he quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Hart. I spoke out of turn.¡± Tyler no longer paid him any attention. ¡°You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam held the documents and was about to exit when Tyler¡¯s deep, chilling voice suddenly resonated. ¡°Why was Harry transferred back then?¡± Adam¡¯s steps halted, and he turned to look at Tyler. Tyler flipped through the documents in his hand, making it seem as though his question was merely something that casually came up in his mind. In a low voice, Adam answered, ¡°After you returned to the Hart family, Old Mister Hart discovered that Harry seemed to have some dealings with Missus Hart and Lincoln in private. Afraid that he¡¯d hinder your ns, Old Mister Hart had him transferred.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Tyler replied indifferently. Adam waited for a moment. Seeing that he did not seem to have any more questions, he left the office. After leaving the office, Adam immediately called Old Mister Hart. When Tyler received Old Mister Hart¡¯s call, the sky outside had already darkened. He stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing dispassionately at the bustling city below. Hart Corporation was still the same from four years ago, and his office remained the same. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Tyler held the phone, his voice calm. ¡°You called me out of the blue. Is there something you need?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tyler, there¡¯s sudden unrest in Lincoln¡¯spany. Did you have a hand in it?¡± ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re giving me too much credit. I don¡¯t have that much influence.¡± Old Mister Hart sighed. ¡°I know. Lincoln has been with the Hart family for over twenty years, while you¡¯ve only been back for a few years. Even if you have the authority of the Hart family, it won¡¯t be easy to regain control of what Lincoln is in charge of.¡± Tyler remained silent. Old Mister Hart continued, ¡°Impatience leads to mistakes. You¡¯ve done very well these years, so what¡¯s with the sudden change? You¡¯ve handed over such important projects to Avery¡¯s family. Tyler, these three crucial projects will shape the next five years of our family¡¯s development. Handing them all to the Yeager family is equivalent to entrusting the lifeblood of the Hart family to the Yeagers. As the saying goes, don¡¯t put all your eggs in one basket.¡± ¡°If anything goes wrong with the Yeagers, the Harts will suffer with them. Sharing the gains and losses ismon, but sharing the glory¡­isn¡¯t guaranteed. Even if nothing goes wrong with the Averys, what if something you do displeases them? They can use it against you at any time. I refuse to believe you don¡¯t understand this.¡± Tyler¡¯s tall figure was shrouded in shadows. Even the radiant lights outside the window failed to prate this darkness. ¡°The Yeagers won¡¯t screw up, and there¡¯s no need for them to cause any trouble. Once I marry Avery, the Yeagers will also be part of the Harts.¡± Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 ¡°Do you still want to marry Avery?¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s voice rose with astonishment. ¡°Even after what she did, you still want to marry her?¡± ¡°Avery was just framed.¡± ¡°Her video has spread all over the world. If you marry her, everyone willugh at you. The Hart family can¡¯t afford that kind of disgrace! Moreover, who knows who will end up controlling the Yeagers? Don¡¯t forget, Avery has a half-sister from a different mother!¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s breath became rapid with anger, and the sound of the butler¡¯s voice trying to calm him and offering water came through the phone. Tyler waited quietly without hanging up the phone or urging him to continue. After a long time, Old Mister Hart¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Tyler, with your current status and position, you can even marry a princess if you want to. Why must you insist on marrying Avery? She¡¯s not as innocent as she appears. She¡¯s cunning and malicious. You shouldn¡¯t be with a woman like her.¡± To this, Tyler responded simply, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯ve misunderstood Avery. She¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°I watched her grow up, so I know her better than you¡­¡± Tyler interrupted. ¡°Grandfather, is there something else?¡± ¡°Tyler, you can¡¯t always let your emotions guide you like this¡­¡± Old Mister Hart felt helpless. ¡°Avery simply isn¡¯t worth the time.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Not even waiting for Old Mister Hart¡¯s response, Tyler hung up the phone. Not long after hanging up, the office door was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t you left the office yet?¡± Tyler turned around to see a woman walking toward him.¡± Why did youe?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I was nning to pick you up after work, to give you a surprise. I waited downstairs for so long and didn¡¯t see youe down.¡± Avery whined. ¡°I was worried that you¡¯d end up workingte into the night again if I don¡¯te up here myself.¡± Tyler picked up his coat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go have dinner now.¡± Avery observed the man¡¯s expression discreetly. ¡°Tyler, is your headache better now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better now.¡± After observing him for a while longer, she sighed in relief, having not discovered anything odd. She wanted to seduce Tyler the night before, but Tyler suddenly developed a headache, much to her panic. Her hypnosis on Tyler throughout the years never failed, but the effect of the hypnosis wore thin as four years passed. She was worried he might regain his memories at some time. Not daring to provoke Tyler, she reluctantly gave up. Though Tyler did not remember Vicky, Vicky was in the same city and her presence alone caused Avery to feel anxious. Instantly, Avery realized she had to be pregnant with Tyler¡¯s child as soon as possible. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 Avery suddenly recalled the phone call conversation she had with Lincoln during the day. ¡°Miss Yeager, do you really think you can control Tyler? To be honest, without my help, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to hypnotize him. The so-called sessful hypnosis was just aided by those drugs. I know you¡¯ve been using the old methods to control him all these years, but the effects are wearing off. Sooner orter, he will remember. Once he regains his memory, the first person he¡¯ll want to eliminate is you. Miss Yeager, a man¡¯s love is the most unreliable thing in this world. Instead of living in constant fear, worrying about when he¡¯ll regain his memory, why not consider working with me? What do you think?¡± Avery sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not feeling so goodtely, are you, Lincoln? You relied on my family to rise in the past, but now, for your benefit, you¡¯re trying to sow discord and ruin my rtionship with Tyler¡­ Dream on, I won¡¯t work with you!¡± Lincoln sighed. ¡°Miss Yeager, how many times do I need to exin for you to believe me? I didn¡¯t have anything to do with the wedding incident.¡± ¡°Old Mister Hart wouldn¡¯t do something so self-sabotaging, and that half-sister of mine can¡¯t sabotage the wedding that way. Who else could it be?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten about someone?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Tyler Hart.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Avery denied instinctively. ¡°Tyler would never do that!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his fiancee, and it was our wedding. If he didn¡¯t want to marry me, there are a million excuses he could use. Why would he do something that harms himself as well? I was humiliated at the wedding, and so was he-¡° Lincoln interrupted Avery, ¡°All your assumptions are based on the premise that he hasn¡¯t remembered anything, but what if he remembers something?¡± ¡°Absolutely impossible,¡± Avery retorted decisively. ¡°For all these years, he hasn¡¯t shown the slightest sign of remembering.¡± Lincoln reminded her, ¡°Not showing it doesn¡¯t mean he hasn¡¯t remembered.¡± Avery coldlyughed. ¡°He could deceive me and Old Mister Hart, but can he deceive you, Lincoln? If he recalls something, the world would be turned upside-down, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Lincoln was left speechless by Avery¡¯s retort, and there was silence for a few seconds. ¡°You¡¯re right, these are just my spections¡­but it¡¯s better to believe that something exists rather than believe it doesn¡¯t. Miss Yeager, I have something quite interesting here, and I think you might be interested.¡± After ending the call, Lincoln sent a video to Avery. Only at this moment did Avery discover that Tyler had not actually been night. Instead, he had been with Vicky. Judging by the time stamp on the video, they had spent a whole day and night in the room, i Avery would not naively think that they spent all that time chatting. In the final segment of the video, Vicky¡¯s departure from the room provided all the confirmation she needed, and Avery confirmed that the two had slept together. Avery was both furious and bbergasted. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Tyler had notid a hand on her in four years yet found himself in bed with Vicky the moment he returned to Stoneford City. Though it seemed obvious that Vicky was taking advantage of Tyler¡¯s drunken state in the surveince footage, Avery herself had done a fair share of seducing but it never worked. Feeling in doubt, she decided to test Tyler and took his arm. ¡°Tyler, I have a friend here in Stoneford City who wants to meet you. I¡¯ve already booked the restaurant. Why don¡¯t we head over now?¡± ¡°Friend?¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention it before.¡± Avery pouted. ¡°You ignore me most of the time, and you always hurry back to work before I get to say anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not keeping youpany.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She feigned understanding and said, ¡°Just make sure you stay with me today.¡± Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 ¡°Sure.¡± The two drove to a certain restaurant and knocked on the door to a VIP room before stepping inside. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s been so long. I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Avery immediately threw herself into a woman¡¯s arms. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Both Vicky and Tyler were stunned. Tyler studied the vacant look in Vicky¡¯s eyes, and his expression darkened. ¡°Avery, is this the friend you mentioned?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Avery let go of Vicky and exined, ¡°There had been some misunderstanding between Vicky and me in the past, so we had a fallout, but I bumped into her during our wedding, and we started talking again. Eventually, we sorted things out.¡± She turned her attention back to Vicky. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Vicky?¡± Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered slightly before she nodded at Avery. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sit and chat!¡± Avery enthusiastically invited Vicky to sit as if they were old friends. Vicky sat in the chair, her hand hidden under the table clenched into a fist. The reason she agreed to meet Avery today was that Avery somehow obtained the video of the night she helped Tyler back to his room and threatened to meet her, or she would expose the video and make her the object of worldwide condemnation. Avery¡¯s scandal at the wedding could be exined as a setup. With Tyler, her fiance, standing up for her, it turned into a story of enduring love. The so-called scandal turned into a tale of unwavering However, the circumstances were different for Vicky. She would be considered the woman who seduced a loyal man. It would shatter people¡¯s romantic illusions about love, and that made her a viin. Avery summoned a waiter, smoothly listing a few dish names, then turned to Tyler. ¡°Tyler, are these dishes I¡¯ve ordered suitable for you?¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Avery informed the waiter, ¡°By the way, Tyler has a sensitive stomach. No chili in any of the dishes, and also¡­¡± Avery listed the specific food items that Tyler avoided. Tyler¡¯s tastes and preferences had not changed much, and judging from the dishes Avery ordered, one could see how well she knew Tyler. It seemed that their interactions over the past four years had been quite harmonious. At this point, Vicky had guessed the purpose of Avery calling her here. ¡°Vicky.¡± Avery smiled. ¡°You should order some dishes too.¡± Vicky absentmindedly ordered two dishes. ¡°Just these, please.¡± After the waiter left, Avery suddenly asked, ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s been so many years since west saw each other! Have you found yourself a boyfriend?¡± Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Vicky once mentioned to Tyler that she had a boyfriend, so she naturally could not go back on her own story. Vicky nodded and hummed, to which Avery responded by widening her eyes curiously. ¡°Do you really have a boyfriend? Who? Do I know him?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Avery smiled. ¡°Is it Harvey?¡± Vicky remained silent, and Avery continued, ¡°Vicky, make sure you take your boyfriend out to meet us.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± replied Vicky dismissively. After a while, the waiter brought the dishes, and Avery finally stopped asking questions. During the meal, Avery incessantly served Tyler food. ¡°Tyler, have some more.¡± ¡°This dish tastes really good, give it a try!¡± ¡°This dish is delicious too¡­¡± Tyler did not refuse any of the food Avery offered, taking each dish without hesitation. Vicky knew Avery orchestrated this meeting to show off. She expected it on her way here, but it still stung her eyes. ¡°Ms. Shaw.¡± At this moment, Tyler seemed to notice that Vicky had not touched her food. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t the dishes here suit your taste?¡± Avery had not expected Tyler to notice Vicky, especially not at this moment. Jealousy almost overflowed from her eyes, and she controlled her expression to feign surprise. ¡°Vicky, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Vicky could not find the appetite to eat in their presence and answered calmly, ¡°I had a big lunch, so I¡¯m not very hungry right now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Avery smiled. ¡°I thought you were in a bad mood.¡± Vicky fell silent once again. Avery did not try to find more conversation and turned to Tyler instead. ¡°Our wedding was ruinedst time. How about we change the venue for the next one? The current location seems inauspicious.¡± ¡°Where do you want to change it to?¡± ¡°An ind. What do you think? Last time, I was torn between having the wedding in a castle or on an ind¡­ Since the castle n fell through, it means we¡¯re not suited for a castle wedding. This time, let¡¯s choose an ind. What¡¯s your opinion on this?¡± ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Avery pouted. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re just humoring me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± There was a trace of indulgence in his tone. ¡°The wedding ns are up to you. We will go wherever you want to go.¡± Avery¡¯s face lit up. She discreetly nced in Vicky¡¯s direction and found Vicky eating quietly, her long hair obscuring her expression. Avery smirked. ¡°Vicky, when are you and your boyfriend getting married?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Vicky replied, ¡°We haven¡¯t discussed it.¡¯ ¡°Haven¡¯t discussed it?¡± Avery adopted the tone of a close friend. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re not getting any younger. Marriage should be on your checklist by now. Don¡¯t tell me your boyfriend just wants to have fun with you and has no intention of marrying you. That won¡¯t do. A woman¡¯s youth is precious, and you can¡¯t afford to waste it.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°Vicky, if your boyfriend isn¡¯t aiming for marriage, it¡¯s better to break up sooner rather thanter. If you¡¯re short of a boyfriend, I can introduce someone to you! Oh, by the way¡­¡± Avery then looked at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, you know a lot of eligible single men, right? See if there¡¯s anyone suitable for Vicky, and introduce her to someone.¡± Having said these words, Avery closely observed Tyler¡¯s expression, trying to gauge any emotional response. Tyler listened and maintained a calm,posed countenance. ¡°Lincoln seems to have never had a girlfriend. What do you think of him?¡± i ¡°Lincoln?¡± Avery instinctively frowned. She loathed Lincoln deeply, and just hearing his name made her feel nauseated. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 However, Avery found the idea of introducing Vicky to Lincoln rather promising. She hated them both, and the thought of them making each other miserable was truly delightful. Moreover, given Vicky¡¯s background, she would never be a member of the Hart family. Even if Lincoln took her in, Vicky would merely be a mistress at best. The notion of Vicky bing a despised, hidden mistress brought immense satisfaction to Avery. With Valencia and Orion disliking her as well, Vicky would not have it easy for sure; even Old Mister Hart would not want Vicky to continue lingering around Tyler. A sinister n began to form in Avery¡¯s mind. ¡°Lincoln does seem quite fitting for Vicky,¡± she said with a suppressed smile. ¡°Vicky, how about I arrange a meeting between you and Lincoln in a couple of days?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes darkened with disgust. ¡°I¡¯m already in a rtionship.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not willing to marry you, then you¡¯re better off without such a man.¡± ¡°Miss Yeager-¡° ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then,¡± Avery cut in. ¡°And by the way, just call me Avery.¡± Vicky struggled to hide her impatience. After finishing the meal, the trio left the restaurant. ¡°Vicky, where are you living now? Why don¡¯t I have Tyler drive you home?¡± offered Avery pretentiously. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Vicky responded coldly. ¡°I drove here myself.¡± Avery¡¯s offer was a mere formality, so she did not insist.¡± Alright then¡­¡± ¡°Vicky?¡± Avery¡¯s words were interrupted by a surprised voice from behind. All three turned and were equally taken aback. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gilbert?¡± Vicky looked at the man approaching her. ¡°Are you having dinner here too?¡± Gilbert nodded, his gaze shifting between Avery and Tyler. He smiled. ¡°So, this was the friend you had to meet on short notice?¡± After signing the contract, Gilbert suggested taking Vicky out for a meal. Normally, it would be quite ordinary for him to dine with Aurora¡¯s friends, considering he was Aurora¡¯s senior. Vicky had agreed at the time butter received a call that required her to reschedule their mealtime as she needed to do something. Hence, it was unexpected that they ran into one another. Vicky nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Before Gilbert could say anything, Avery eximed, ¡°Vicky, is this your boyfriend?¡± Gilbert knew Vicky did not have a boyfriend, but he also realized that revealing the truth in this context might cause problems for Vicky, so he did not immediately answer, instead looking at Vicky for guidance. Vicky shook her head at Gilbert and said to Avery, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. We¡¯re just friends.¡± Avery appeared to be suspicious as she drawled, ¡°Oh? Just friends?¡± Gilbert sensed the impatience in Vicky¡¯s eyes and assumed she was not friends with the two other people, so he said,¡± Vicky, I just remembered that I left a document in your studio. Do you have time now?¡± Vicky dly took the excuse to leave. ¡°Sure.¡± She turned to bid her farewell to Avery. ¡°I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll head back now.¡± Avery did not press on. ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡± Turning around, she took Tyler¡¯s arm. ¡°Tyler, let¡¯s go.¡± 2 Tyler nodded. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Avery sighed with relief when she noticed Tyler did not spare Vicky a nce at all. ¡®Maybe it was just a stupid mistake on his part. He probably doesn''t have any feelings for Vicky anymore,¡¯ she thought. She was about to get into the car when Tyler''s phone suddenly rang. "Mister Tyler, I''ve already done what you''ve asked me to,¡± said his assistant respectfully from the other end of the phone. ¡°Good,¡± uttered Tyler lightly. After he hung up the phone, he turned to Avery, "I need to do something, so you head home first.¡± Avery''s face fell with disappointment. In the four years they had been together, this kind of thing happened too many times for her liking. Tyler would always leave after receiving a call. At first, she suspected he was cheating on her, so she tailed him for a few days and even hired a private investigator to follow him. However, her worries were unfounded since the only ce he went to was his office, and he woulde straight home after that. Even though she was not happy, she knew it would be unreasonable for her to kick up a fuss then since there was never any evidence that showed Tyler met up with other women at all. ¡°Alright. Go ahead. I''ll be fine going back by myself,¡± she lied. "Okay." Tyler was about to walk off when Avery suddenly called him. ¡°Tyler!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He turned back to look at her. "Yes?" Avery walked up to him with a smile and stood on tiptoe to kiss him. However, Tyler turned his face away, so the kissnded on his cheek instead. Avery was obviously hurt. "Tyler..." Tyler ignored the hurt in her tone and said, ¡°I''ll be going, then. Avery bit her lip as she watched him leave. Finally, she could not take it anymore. ¡°Tyler, I understand you''re busy with work, but why won''t you kiss or touch me ever since we got married? Do you hate me, or is it because you still have feelings for someone else? Avery''s angry usations caused Tyler to pause in his tracks. He turned back and said calmly, ¡°Avery, I''ve already exined to you.¡± Not only did they not have physical intercourse, but they did not even kiss in all the years they had been married. At the thought of that, Avery''s eyes started to turn red. "If you''re such a conservative, then how did you end up with Vicky that night? Do you still have feelings for her?" Tyler''s eyes wavered for a second, but he did not look guilty. "Oh, so you knew about that.¡± His entitled tone stunned Avery. "Don''t tell you still like her...¡± "I was drunk that night. Just like you were when you... I''m sure I don''t need to tell you what I''m referring to,¡± said Tyler indifferently. ¡°Don''t think much. I don''t have any feelings for her at all.¡± ¡®Just like I was when I had s*x with that guy...¡¯ All the usations Avery wanted to throw at Tyler were stuck in her throat. She stood there with a pale face and cold limbs. Knowing she was not going to say anything else, Tyler got into his car. Avery watched as his car drove off. In the car, Tyler pulled out a disinfectant wipe and rubbed it across his cheek. After he got to his destination, he got out of the car with a straight face and threw the used disinfectant wipe into the trash can. Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 Gilbert stopped his car in front of Vicky''s apartment. Before she got out of the car, she said to him, "Thanks for the ride, and I''m sorry for what happened today. I was supposed to buy you a meal, but I troubled you to give me a ride home instead.¡± "Oh, nonsense. It was no trouble at all. A friend of Aurora is also a friend of mine, so don''t worry about it," Gilbert said with a smile. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was better to make more friends than enemies, went Gilbert''s thinking. ¡°Well, thanks again. In any case, I still owe you a meal,¡± said Vicky. ¡°Haha! I''ll keep that in mind.¡± After saying goodbye to Gilbert, Vicky went up to her apartment. She was no longer staying at the same apartment she did four years ago. She moved to a bigger unit since it would be easier for her to host her friends with the added space. While opening her door, she thought about how to get the video from Avery. She did not know how Avery got the video, but she must get it off her as she did not want to be ckmailed forever. After changing into her indoor slippers and turning on the light, she went to take a shower. Aurora had gone back to her own home a few days ago, so being the only person in the house, Vicky only put on a bathrobe after she finished taking the bath. Suddenly, she heard a weird noiseing from one of the rooms. She stopped drying her hair and called out softly, * Aurora? Is that you?" Sometimes, when Aurora had nothing better to do, she would let herself into Vicky''s ce using the passcode she was given. Still, she would always inform Vicky beforehand. ¡®Maybe she texted me while I was in the shower...¡¯ thought Vicky. Suddenly, she heard a bigmotion coming from her bedroom. ¡®That''s weird. Aurora''s not the type to go into my bedroom without asking.¡¯ Vicky slowly pushed over her bedroom door and saw a person she knew standing quietly in her bedroom. ¡°What... What are you doing here?!" gasped Vicky. She rubbed her eyes, thinking she was either dreaming or hallucinating. The person nced at her. "Where did you go? Howe you''re hometer than me?¡± Vicky did not bother to answer his question. She looked at him nkly and asked, "Tyler, why... Why are you here?" "I just felt likeing,¡± he said indifferently. ¡®What?¡¯ Vicky finally snapped out of her shock. She looked at him warily, asking, "How did you get in?¡± "From the door, of course.¡± Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 "What you''re doing is called trespassing!" "Call the police, then." ¡®Is there no end to Tyler''s arrogance?¡¯ thought Vicky. "Don''t think I won''t," she warned. She red at him before going to the living room to get her phone.She was about to dial 911 when a breaking news popped up on her screen. The familiar name sshed on the headline made her eyes twitch. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She taped on the notification and read, [Gilbert''s long- girlfriend exposed him as a sc*mbag]. The news was reported an hour ago, and since he was a popr actor, it took him less than an hour to be a trending topic. Vicky continued to read the article. [Today, a woman who imed to be Gilbert''s girlfriend of seven years came forward to expose him. She said she and Gilbert were already together before he became a celebrity. After he stepped into the entertainment industry, he requested their rtionship to be kept a secret so that it would not hamper his career progression. This was despite his girlfriend''s numerous attempts to get him to marry her.] [A few weeks ago, Gilbert asked for a breakup and was willing to give her 750000 dors aspensation. The woman in question was furious at being unceremoniously dumped after giving him seven years of her life. She even felt he was stringing her all along. Thus, she decided to expose him for the yer he was and even provided chat messages and photos as evidence.] Vicky felt uneasiness in the pit of her stomach after reading the news. She went to check out the woman''s Twidder ount and saw a pinned post at the top of her ount page. The gist of the message was that they had been dating since they were high-school students and Gilbert promised to marry her. However, he did not have the money to do so back then. This, coupled with the fact that he wanted to give his dream of being a celebrity a chance, the woman decided to support him until his footing was stable. After Gilbert became famous, the woman brought up the topic of marriage a few times, but he would always dismiss the idea. Slowly, she began to notice he had changed. He started going out with other female celebrities, and there were even a few times when she caught him in bed with them. In the end, he managed to convince her to stay with all sorts of excuses. Being a conservative woman and not wanting to give up Gilbert, she endured betrayal after betrayal in the hopes he would one day want to settle down with her. However, she never expected him to be an ungrateful jerk who would break up with her the moment he got the award for ¡®Best Actor¡¯. In a fit of rage, the woman decided to expose Gilbert. She even posted some screenshots of their chat messages and the photos they took together when they were still in love. The photos were obviously taken quite a while back since Gilbert looked very young in them. Even though celebrity scandals like these were a dime a dozen, Vicky could not help but feel surprised it would actually happen to Gilbert. After thinking about it, she decided to call Aurora. "Aurora, have you seen the news about Gilbert?" "Yeah," said Aurora solemnly. "What happened? Is he..." "Yes, Gilbert used to date that woman, but she broke up with him after he failed to get any sess as a celebrity in the first few years of him starting out.She said she couldn''t stand how poor he was and went on to find someone richer. "But a few yearster, Gilbert got a breakthrough role.Ever since then, he had been in one movie after another which ultimately earned him the ¡®Best Actor¡¯ award for one of the movies. Seeing this, the woman started threatening Gilbert to get back together with her. "She said she''d expose him if he didn''t, but Gilbert chose to ignore her.With the help of our agency, the PR team managed to keep a tight lid on the woman.We all thought that would be the end of the matter, so we never expected this would happen.This scandal couldn''t havee at a worse timing," exined Aurora with a sigh. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since Aurora was the one who introduced Gilbert to Vicky, she knew he was a good guy. "Vicky, being in the same agency as him, I can guarantee what the woman said about him having a messy love life and catching him in bed with another woman are all untrue.You''ve seen the pictures too, right? They were all from their high school days.I''m pretty sure she won''t be able to give any recent pictures of them together at all.Plus, all those chat messages are fake. "But you know what''s weird? The moment our agency found out about this, they tried to remove the trending search but never could.In fact, the trending search became even more popr to the point that negativements and unfounded rumors appeared out of nowhere like tidal waves. "My manager said there was a high chance Gilbert crossed somebody he couldn''t afford to cross for something like this to happen to him.The woman who exposed him could be just a pawn to hurt him." Vicky''s heart sank. "What would happen to Gilbert if this scandal doesn''t get cleared up?" Aurora sighed. "He''ll have to quit the entertainment industry along with his endorsement contracts.The worst part is he would''ve to pay a hefty sum for pulling out of the movie contracts.Basically, it''ll be game over for him." Vicky was speechless. Aurora thought Vicky was so worried about Gilbert that she could not speak, so she tried tofort her, "But, our PR team is very experienced when ites to this kind of matter.I''m pretty sure they''ll be able to clear up the allegations since they were all false.The agency wouldn''t give up on him that easily since he won the ¡®Best Actor¡¯ award before." Vicky''s lips moved slightly, but she did not say anything. After hanging up the phone, she looked at Tyler, who was casually leaning on the doorway. "You did this, didn''t you?" It was more of a rhetorical question since she was sure he did it.She knew him better than anyone, and this had his fingerprints written all over it. "I''ve already warned you to stay away from him," replied Tyler serenely, not denying that he had something to do with the matter. Vicky tried to hold back her anger. "I''ve told you a thousand times that nothing is going on between me and him!" "If nothing is going on between you and him, would he have stayed at your studio for the whole day? Did he just happen to bump into you at the restaurant and give you a ride back home? And how do you exin how he knew you''d be meeting a friend at night?" Tyler threw her one rapid-fire question after another. "He was in my studio because we had an endorsement contract to go over! The restaurant meeting was purely a coincidence.As to how he knew I''d be meeting a friend, it''s because he was next to me when Aurora called for a meetup!" Vicky did not really want to exin all that to him, but she was not the woman she was four years ago anymore. Never would she say things she did not mean in a fit of anger. This would only bring more trouble to her and Gilbert. In the end, she would have no choice but to beg for him to show mercy if she was not careful, so it was better if she exined everything. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky said, "I only met up with him yesterday to talk about coborating.After that, he came to sign the contract and take photos today.Since we''ve decided to work together, I thought I should treat him to a meal out of politeness when I received a call from Avery, so I had no choice but to tell him I''ll be meeting a friend tonight." However, Tyler chose to zero in on only one part of her exnation. "You wanted to treat him to a meal? Just the two of you?!" Vicky pursed her lips before saying, "No.Aurora will be joining us too." Only then did Tyler''s face soften a little. "If that''s the case, it shouldn''t be hard for you to stay away from him in the future. "You have my word." Tyler''s eyebrow went up at how quickly Vicky gave in. He nced at her and said lightly, "Don''t forget to terminate the contract with him." Vicky frowned. "As I''ve told you, my rtionship with him is purely work-rted.You can''t possibly expect me to stay away from all guys while I''m working, right?" "That''s exactly what I expect." Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Vicky balled her hands into fists.She was at the end of her patience.She looked directly into Tyler''s eyes and said emphatically, * Tyler Hart, you have no right to say what I can and cannot do in my life." "A toy doesn''t have a life," he said coldly. "And you better break up with your boyfriend before I ruin his life.I won''t stop until I get what I want."Vicky looked at him in a trance. He was so familiar yet so strange to him. Her mind descended into chaos. It was as if time turned back four years ago, but he would never look so coldly at her then. "Why?" she asked quietly as she stared at his face. "What?" "Why me?" Tyler smiled evilly. "Because Avery doesn''t like you." Vicky''s pupils shrank. Tyler looked at her wavering gaze with his own inky-blue eyes. "It''s quite fun being with someone she doesn''t like." Even though Avery acted all friendly toward Vicky during the dinner, anyone with eyes to see could tell she did not like her, especially when something like that happened in the castle. It would be more urate to say Avery hated Vicky. Vicky bit her bottom lip until it bled to keep herself from saying something she would regret. "Avery knows about us.I went over there today because she told me she got the video from that night," said Vicky. "I see," uttered Tyler apathetically. Vicky looked at him and repeated, "Tyler, she already knows about us." "And so?" "So you can''t see me anymore!" hissed Vicky. "She didn''t mention anything about it to me, so it means she doesn''t care at all." Tyler was certainly the epitome of a sc* mbag. "There''s a chance she approves of our rtionship since she asked you out today.By the way..." Tyler nced at Vicky coldly. "You''ve beenining I''m no good in bed, so Avery was probably hoping I''ll get better with more practice." Vicky could not hold back her anger anymore. "Tyler Hart, have you lost your d*mn mind?!" It was so obvious Avery was insanely jealous of Vicky, so how could he say something as shameless as that? It was as if there was no limit to how debauched he could get. "Get out!" she shouted, pointing at the door. "Get out of my house right now!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Tyler looked at her like he was the hunter and she was the prey. After that, he slowly and menacingly walked toward her, causing her to feel suffocated. Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Noticing the lust in Tyler''s eyes, Vicky realized she had been talking to Tyler with only a bathrobe tied loosely around her body.She quickly tightened the bathrobe around herself. "Isn''t that a little toote?" Tyler asked as he leaned down to put his lips an inch from her face. "Or have youe up with a new way to seduce me?" "Tyler, I promise I''ll terminate the contract with Gilbert, so please leave right now," said Vicky in a tone that was both ashamed and annoyed. She did not know when he got into her home, but judging from what he said, it seemed like she came hometer than he did. ¡®Does that mean he was here while I was taking a shower?¡¯ She could not help but shudder at the thought of that.Tyler ignored her pleadings and looked around the room absent-mindedly. "So your boyfriend doesn''t live with you, huh?" "Tyler, get out of my house this instant!" "I haven''t checked out the other rooms yet, so why don''t you give me a tour?" ¡®What?! Does he think my house is a museum?¡¯ thought Vicky angrily. ''Wait a minute...I was going to call the cops before the news about Gilbert distracted me" She nced at Tyler before unlocking her phone to call 911. Knowing what she was about to do, Tyler did not stop her. In fact, he remained unfazed. As soon as Vicky unlocked her phone, more news headlines jumped out at her. [XX Perfume announced thepany had terminated their contract with Gilbert.] [XX Dealership announced thepany had terminated their contract with Gilbert.] [XX Fashion announced thepany had terminated their contract with Gilbert.] The top-ten trending search topics were announcements aboutpanies terminating their contracts with Gilbert. Vicky stared nkly at her screen. She did not even dare to scroll down for more bad news. It was only a little more than an hour since the scandal broke out, yet all the brands andpanies were terminating their contracts with Gilbert. They did not even give him a chance to give his side of the story. The speed of it all made it difficult for anyone to believe no one was pulling some strings behind the scenes. Vicky slowly raised her head to look at Tyler. He smiled the moment their eyes met. "Weren''t you going to call the cops? Why stop now?" "Tyler, what exactly do you want?" Tyler looked around and replied indifferently, "Well, I wouldn''t mind a tour around the house first." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Vicky stared into his eyes and finally gave in. "Wait here while I get changed." Tyler pulled her hand. "What''s the point? It''s not like I haven''t seen you naked before." Vicky balled her hands into fists. "Besides..." His deep melodious voice sounded in her ear again. "You won''t be wearing the bathrobe much longer, so why bother?" Vicky looked at him in disbelief. "Why do you look so shocked?" he asked with a smirk. "Do you really think I''ve onlye here to hang out?" Vicky closed her eyes for a second topose herself before finally showing him around the apartment. The apartment was around 3,000 square feet and had everything one would need to live comfortably.She had a study room, a walk-in wardrobe, a mini gym, a movie theater, and much more. There really was not much to see, yet it took them more than 30 minutes to finish touring the whole apartment. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Every time they came to a room, Tyler would look around carefully as though looking for signs of Vicky¡¯s infidelity. After the tour was finished, Vicky nced at Tyler¡¯s face. Noting that he did not look upset, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll terminate Gilbert¡¯s contract and never contact him anymore. Can you please stop the scandal?¡± Tyler sat down on the sofa and nced at her. ¡°Come here.¡± Vicky hesitated for a few seconds before walking toward him. He reached out and pulled her to hisp. She immediately tensed but did not struggle. ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see you being so obedient,¡± said Tyler with his lips brushing her cheeks. ¡°Are you that afraid of me ruining his life?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want an innocent person to get hurt because of me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡± ¡°Very well then,¡± said Tyler with a smirk. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me see how sincere you are.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she dug her nails into her palm. After a minute or so, she closed her eyes and kissed his lips. The kiss was like the opening of a floodgate to a wild night of non-stop s*x. Tyler was already gone by the time Vicky woke up the next day. She pulled open her curtain. It was dark and gloomy outside, just like her heart. Knock, knock, knock! The sound of rushed knocks snapped Vicky out of her trance. She quickly threw on some clothes before walking to the door. ¡°Vicky, are you in there?¡± asked Aurora from the other side of the door. ¡°Aurora, why are you here so early? Did something happen?¡± asked Vicky with surprise after opening the door. ¡°Vicky, you¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s expression changed when she realized what was wrong. ¡°Wait for me in the living room, Aurora. Let me change into something more proper.¡± She went back into her room and, through her reflection in the mirror, saw her pale face, swollen lips, and hickey- riddled neck. She quickly changed into a turtleneck shirt and put on some makeup before going back out. Vicky poured a ss of water for Aurora. ¡°Here. Drink some water.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Aurora looked at her speechlessly. After a few seconds, she finally said, ¡°Gilbert¡¯s okay now.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Aurora studied Vicky¡¯s face as she said, ¡°The agency said Gilbert crossed someone he shouldn¡¯t have and things would¡¯ve been dire for him if the other party didn¡¯t stop the scandal. Also, I heard the person he crossed was¡­Tyler.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Yes. It was him.¡± She looked at Aurora and said in a small voice, ¡°It was all my fault. Can you please help me apologize to him?¡± Aurora looked worriedly at her. ¡°Vicky¡­ Is he harassing you again?¡± It was the same thing all over again. Gilbert could never have crossed Tyler unless it had something to do with Vicky. Vicky¡¯s head hung low. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s¡­best that I don¡¯t see him anymore. I¡¯ll delete his contactter so this won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Tyler, that b*stard! What exactly does he want?!¡± growled Aurora. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he already have a fiancee? He didn¡¯t even want to call off the wedding after she cheated on him. He really knows how to put on a good guy act for the media, huh?! At the end of the day, he¡¯s nothing but a dirty sc*mbag! Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 ¡°Also, didn¡¯t Tyler lose his memory? If that was true, howe he started harassing you again the moment he was back in Stoneford City?¡± Aurora looked doubtfully at Vicky.¡± Vicky, had he regained some of his memories?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but from the way he¡¯s behaving.Jt doesn¡¯t look like he has recollected anything.¡± Vicky only met up with Tyler a handful of times, and most of those times were done on the bed. To be honest, she could not tell whether he remembered anything. ¡°But don¡¯t you find it weird?¡± asked Aurora. After a few seconds of silence, Vicky replied, ¡°I¡¯m partly to me for what happenedst time. Things wouldn¡¯t have be so troublesome if I just minded my own business.¡± It was true. Vicky and Tyler would not have anything to do with each other if she had not gone up to help him. ¡°So what do you n to do now?¡± Aurora asked with a sigh. Even she knew how difficult it would be to shake off Tyler, especially when it was obvious he was interested in Vicky. Vicky rubbed her throbbing forehead. ¡°I guess I have no choice but to use Avery.¡± ¡°Avery?¡± Aurora instinctively frowned when she heard the name. Aurora had long met with Avery since they belonged to the same circle. Even in their circle of heiress friends, Avery was known for her breathtaking beauty. The fact that she was the only child in her family meant she was greatly spoiled by those around her. In fact, her parents would have given her the sun, the moon, and the stars if she asked for it. Thus, it was no surprise Avery turned out to be a spoiled, self-centered brat who thought everyone was beneath her, which made Aurora detest her. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s obvious Avery doesn¡¯t think about anyone but herself from the fact that she cheated on Tyler,¡± said Aurora suddenly. ¡°Besides, he doesn¡¯t look like he likes her that much either, so¡­why don¡¯t you get back together with him? Won¡¯t that solve your ckmailing problem?¡± The more she thought about it, the more genius she thought her idea was. ¡°From the way I see, he must love you very much to still have feelings for you after he lost his memory. It should be easy for you to get him to fall in love with you again. Plus, he wields the most power in his family now, so it¡¯ll be impossible for his grandfather to stop you two from being together anymore. But the most important question is¡­ Do you want to get back with him?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°The fact that he didn¡¯t call off the wedding after Avery cheated on him meant he still wants to be with her. That, or he still needs her. I heard he was only able to rise to the top of his family so quickly with the Yeagers¡¯ help, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that easy for him to call off the wedding either. Also, there¡¯s a chance he¡¯ll lose his power in the family if the Yeagers decide to pull out their support.¡± Vicky smiled deprecatingly. ¡°But all of that doesn¡¯t matter since he¡¯s obviously just ying me.¡± ¡°How about you, Vicky? What do you want?¡± asked Aurora sympathetically. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Vicky in a small, confused-sounding voice. Tyler had her in the palm of his hand, so she did not know what she could do. ¡°Vicky, have you ever considered dating someone else?¡± asked Aurora. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The whole thing with Gilbert happened because Tyler thought he was my boyfriend. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for me to date anyone just yet.¡± ¡°Well, what if you date someone who¡¯s more powerful than Tyler? He wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with you or your boyfriend then, would he?¡± Aurora replied with a smile. ¡°Harvey seems to be doing welltely. I¡¯m sure with the power Harvey has in Stoneford City, it¡¯ll be hard for Tyler to do anything to him. Why don¡¯t you give him a try?¡± ¡°Harvey? You can forget about him,¡± said Vicky without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the reason he gets thrown into jail again.¡± ¡°Ugh! Then is there really no one who can take down that evil b*stard?¡± The two of them were talking when Vicky¡¯s phone rang. Her expression immediately hardened when she saw the name on the phone screen. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Vicky answered the call. ¡°Vicky, are you free tonight?¡± asked Avery. ¡°If you are, bring your boyfriend over to meet me.¡± Vicky scoffed. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°Why? How about because I have a video that could ruin your life?¡± ¡°How long do you n to ckmail with that?¡± ¡°Hey, you have no one else to me but yourself. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you didn¡¯t seduce my fiance!¡± ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t have seeded if he was happy with you!¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw, just how shameless can you be?¡± shrieked Avery. ¡°How can you still be so cocky after seducing someone else¡¯s fiance?! You sl*t! B*tch! C*nt!¡± Aurora could hear every curse word Avery spewed from where she was sitting. Vicky could not care less about the insults, and she was about to hang up when Avery suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand over the video to you and promise I¡¯ll never use it to ckmail you again if youe over tonight. What do you say?¡± Vicky¡¯s thumb froze right above the ¡®End Call¡¯ button. ¡°You promise?¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll be able to ckmail you forever with that video? The longer I hold onto it, the less damage it¡¯ll do to you since you¡¯ll take a preemptive strike before I leak the video. If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, your PR team must¡¯ve prepared a script for you to defuse the situation, right?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of silence, Vicky simply said, ¡°Time and ce.¡± ¡°Same time and same ce asst night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Vicky, what video was she talking about?¡± Aurora asked after Vicky ended the call. Vicky told her everything about the ckmail. ¡°Have you talked about this with your PR team? You shouldn¡¯t believe Avery¡¯s words, you know?¡± said Aurora. ¡°I know,¡± said Vicky while massaging her temples. ¡°I met up with her yesterday to see what she had in mind, but I didn¡¯t expect her to bring Tyler along with her.¡± Then,ter that night, Tyler came to her house. Coupled with what happened in the morning, Vicky forgot all about it. ¡®TH contact Jennifer to get her up to speed so that thepany will be prepared,¡± said Vicky. ¡°Then I¡¯ll meet Avery to see what she wants.¡± Aurora nodded, relieved to see Vicky so level-headed. That night, Vicky arrived at the agreed location on time. This time, she was not surprised to see Avery had brought along Tyler with her again. ¡°Vicky, didn¡¯t I ask you to bring your boyfriend too?¡± said Avery in shock when she saw Vicky was all alone. ¡°He¡¯s busy, so he couldn¡¯te,¡± lied Vicky. ¡°Oh, I see. Well, I guess that can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s have dinner without him, then,¡± said Avery. During the dinner, Avery kept asking Vicky about her boyfriend. Vicky only gave her short answers meant to deter her from asking more questions. ¡°Vicky, I can¡¯t help but wonder what your boyfriend looks like since you seem so reluctant to let us meet him. Aren¡¯t you curious too, Tyler?¡± Avery asked with a smile. Tyler nced at Vicky. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Oh well, we shouldn¡¯t force her to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡± Avery looped her arm around Tyler¡¯s. ¡°I guess we should head home now that dinner¡¯s finished.¡± After saying goodbye, Vicky got up from the table and walked out of the restaurant. Did she really ask me out to dinner just to inquire about my boyfriend?¡¯ Vicky was mulling over the question when a horde of reporters suddenly rushed up to her. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 Vicky did not even have the chance to figure out what was happening when the reporters started throwing questions at her. ¡°Miss, are you Vicky Shaw? How do you exin the scandal that broke out today?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vicky had no idea what scandal the reporter was talking about. She was about to ask when another reporter asked her, ¡°Miss, are you aware that Mister Tyler is already engaged to Miss Avery?¡± ¡°Miss Vicky, are you still in an improper rtionship with Mister Tyler? The video shows you were the one who led Mister Tyler back to his room after he got drunk. Did you take that opportunity to seduce him?¡± ¡°It is reported that you¡¯re an owner of a well-known fashion design studio in the city, and people have been calling you 1 Bawse¡¯. Did you get to where you are today with the help of the men you seduced?¡± ¡°An insider said that you used to be engaged to Mister Harvey Sparks and that the two of you still maintained a good rtionship after the engagement was called off. You were even seen going to the same restaurant and residence as him.¡± ¡°Another insider revealed you and Mister Noah of Canyer Corporation used to date. He said that you still maintain a close contact with Mister Noah now.¡± ¡°Our sources also told us you still keep close contact with both Mister Sebastian Mills and Mister Alex Torres.¡± ¡°Someone even witnessed you getting into Mister Gilbert Dyer¡¯s car!¡± The reporters asked one question after another that Vicky did not even know where to begin. The questions became more intrusive with no signs of them letting up. ¡°Miss Vicky, are all these men mentioned the reason for your sess?¡± ¡°Miss Vicky, do you not feel shame at being a mistress?¡± ¡°Miss Vicky, just how many men are you cheating on right now?¡± The camera shes were so bright that Vicky felt like she was going to go blind. The reporters kept shoving their microphones toward her as though they wanted her to swallow them. This was not the first time she went through such a mess. After all, she survived all the attacks and humiliation thrown at her by She¡¯s crazy fans. However, she was still Tyler¡¯s wife then, so no matter how much the rumors made She out to be the victim, she was still the missus in that case. This time was different. Vicky felt really humiliated since she was the one being called a mistress. She merely stood, pale in the face and at a loss for words. Her heart ached when she saw the judgment and contempt in the reporters¡¯ eyes. Homewrecker. Mistress. Adulterer. All thesebels were true, so how could she defend herself? The questions became even more unforgiving when the reporters noted her silence. A female reporter noticed the scarf around Vicky¡¯s neck and thought, ¡®She must be hiding something since it¡¯s too hot to be wearing a scarf in this weather!¡¯ Without warning, the female reporter ripped off Vicky¡¯s scarf, revealing her hickey-filled neck for everyone to see. The reporters¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw the hickeys, and they proceeded to take hundreds of photos of it. ¡°Shame on you! There¡¯s no way for you to worm out of this now!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! It must¡¯ve been a wild night for you to get so many hickeys!¡± ¡°I wonder which of the men gave her the hickeys¡­¡± The female reporter looked at Vicky with malice in her eyes. Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 The news reporter feigned surprise. "Ms. Shaw, what''s with all these marks on your neck? May I know if you''re single now?" Vicky paled and snatched the scarf from the reporter''s hands. "Noment." ¡°Are you feeling guilty?" The female reporter stared at her with contempt and grabbed a cup of drink to ssh it on Vicky''s face. " You shameless homewrecker! Stop acting all innocent!" Suddenly, an intimidating gazended on Vicky, and she instinctively turned to look over. A tall, elegant man stood in the distance and watched as chaos erupted. His expression was cold, his gaze unwavering. Vicky''s eyes lit up when she saw Tyler, but he simply looked away as though he did not see her at all. The reporters followed Vicky''s line of gaze and spotted Tyler as well. "Hey, isn''t that Tyler Hart and Avery Yeager?" ¡°They''re here too?" "Do you think this wicked woman threatened them and made theme here to negotiate terms?" someone eximed before abandoning Vicky and rushing to Tyler''s side. Tyler nced casually at the approaching reporters. With just one nce, the reporters'' footsteps halted. They dared note any closer. A bold journalist could not help but ask, "Mister Hart, may I ask what your rtionship with Ms. Shaw is?" Tyler''s gaze was as cold as ice, his tone icy. "We have nothing to do with each other." The crowd did not expect that he would answer this question, and the reporters exchanged excited nces. Tyler publicly denied any rtionship with Vicky, which meant Vicky could not escapebels like ''mistress'' or ¡®homewrecker'' no matter how sessful she would be. she would forever be the object of scorn and insults, unable to clear her name. The reporters once again turned their scrutiny on Vicky, directing even more piercing and offensive questions at her. "Ms. Shaw, Mister Hart has publicly admitted that he has nothing to do with you. Can you exin why you were in Mister Hart''s room? Are you not aware that this is immoral behavior?" "Ms. Shaw, can you confirm if you willingly descended into this situation, disregarding all morality, just to climb your way into the Hart family?" "It''s said that youck a prestigious background, andpared to Mister Hart''s fiancee, Miss Avery Yeager, you don''t match in terms of temperament and upbringing. What gives you the right to cling to Mister Hart? Have you truly sacrificed all dignity for power and status?" ¡°Could those marks on your neck be from some random guy? Is your personal life really this chaotic?¡± "You''ve forsaken everything for money. How despicable..." The reporters rudely shoved and jostled Vicky, their eyes filled with disdainful nces. Vicky''s mind went nk as she listened to the usations and insults from everyone. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She did not know who pushed her, but she fell to the ground. At that moment, she felt a loud pang in her chest. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Vicky touched the corner of her eyes and realized she did not shed a tear, despite the reporters'' verbal and even physical attacks. Avery watched as the scene unfolded with pleasure. She took in Vicky''s disoriented state. She already imagined Vicky bing the talk of the city and the subject of all condemnation. However, amid her excitement, she sensed something was amiss. She looked up to study the man next to her, only to find him staring at Vicky unblinkingly. His lips were pursed, and his breath was ragged as though he was trying to suppress his anger. Avery''s heart sank. Suddenly, he started walking toward Vicky. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Tyler..." Avery wanted to catch up, but she saw Tyler suddenly stop. A flicker crossed Avery''s brow, and she turned her head to look. Then, she spotted a tall, handsome man who appeared out of nowhere, pushing the reporters surrounding Vicky aside. The reporters were initially stunned, but when they had a clearer look at the neer''s face, their eyes widened in astonishment. "It''s Harvey Sparks!" The reporters surged forward once again like leeches. ¡°Mister Sparks, what is your rtionship with Ms. Shaw?" Harvey helped Vicky up from the ground, and his typical carefree demeanor was gone. "Vicky, are you okay?" "Yeah..." Vicky was covered in sticky beverage and dirt from her fall, her hair disheveled from the jostling. Harvey took out a white handkerchief and gently wiped Vicky''s face. The reporters closed in. "Mister Sparks, can you tell us¡ª"'' Harvey raised his head, his captivating eyes fierce. "Are you conducting an interview or participating in a brawl?" "Ms. Shaw fell on her own!" ¡°Yes, yes, she deliberately fell to gain men''s sympathy!" Harvey coldly red at them and smirked. "What have all of you done to Vicky? The surveince cameras here must''ve recorded everything. I will provide this footage to the police, and I will investigate who pushed Vicky and what covert actions were taken. As a person of high standing, Harvey naturally exuded an imposing aura. With his current power and status, very few dared to show disrespect toward him. The reporters who treated Vicky so harshly dared not to treat Harvey the same way. ¡°Mister Sparks, can you exin your rtionship with Ms. Shaw? " Harvey seemed to be quite protective of Vicky. If he exined that they were friends, it would not make sense. Harvey responded calmly, "Vicky is my fiancee. Is there a problem?" A wave ofmotion swept through the crowd. "Mister Sparks, may we ask why your fiancee was in the same room as Mister Tyler Hart?" Harvey indifferently exined, "Vicky also helped me back to my room when I was drunk that same night. Why are you so focused on Vicky entering Mister Hart''s room and conveniently forgetting that I was with her before that?" The crowd exchanged confused nces, unable to answer. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 The reporters only received information that Vicky and Tyler were in the same room, but no one knew what happened. "vicky sent me to my room and ran into Mister Hart, who had too much to drink at the time. Because of my connection with Mister Hart, she couldn''t walk away. She asked him about it and realized he felt ill, so she helped him back to his room," Harvey continued. He nced at Tyler and said, "Setting aside whether Vicky attempted to seduce Mister Hart, Mister Hart and his fiancee have been through so much and emerged as the strongest couple we''ve ever known. Why would a man like him cheat on his fiancee? If he was truly seduced by Vicky, that would mean he cheated. Wouldn''t that make his engagement to Miss Yeager...a joke? If that is the case, Miss Yeager ¡ª known to be a prideful nobledy¡ªcould never stand by Mister Hart''s side so calmly. I suppose she would''ve ended the engagement if Vicky and Mister Hart had slept together." All the reporters instantly turned their attention to Avery. Avery stood by Tyler''s side, holding onto his arm. Harvey''s voice was deep and maic as he continued, "While the Sparks may be slightly inferior to the Harts, Mister Hart already has an affectionate fiancee. How stupid must Vicky be to not choose to be thewful wife and instead opt for being the mistress of a soon-to-be- married man?" All eyes turned to Harvey once again. Compared to Tyler, Harvey indeed came from a less prestigious family background. However, he was young, promising, and was considered among the top elite in Zendonia. Not to mention, he was very good-looking, too. Marrying into the Sparks family would grant one a life of opulence and wealth that few could envy. The difference in material wealth would not be significant when it came to marrying into the Hart family or the Sparks family. Compared to being a mistress who would be subjected to public condemnation and scorn, it seemed odd for one to choose to bea mistress. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vicky did not need to forsake Harvey to entice Tyler. The reporters fell silent. Harvey looked at Avery and smiled. "Miss Yeager, you believe that your fiance has been faithful, correct?" Avery''s expression darkened. "Well...yes." "Mister Hart, these people must be wrong about you spending the night with Vicky, correct?" Harvey turned his gaze toward Tyler. Tyler''s gaze was coldly calm. Not a single soul on earth would admit to infidelity in public, so Tyler said, "Naturally." Harvey smiled gently. "The misunderstanding has been resolved now. Does anyone still have any questions?" The scene fell intoplete silence. "Do I need to contact Sebastian and Alex individually to corroborate your stories?" No one spoke. ¡°Any more questions?" Harvey looked around. "If not, may we leave?" Most of those present came in the hope of discovering the dark secrets of elite society, but with the situation reversed, no one dared to protest. Harvey nodded and led Vicky away. When Vicky fell earlier, she had twisted her ankle, and Harvey noticed her difficulty in walking, so he lifted her in his arms. After a moment, the two disappeared from the sight of the crowd. Vicky kept her head lowered the entire time, not uttering another word. The scandal was quickly rified. Avery was so furious that she smashed everything in the room to pieces. "You rat!" Avery Yeager snarled through clenched teeth. "You got lucky this time!" Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 When Avery saw the marks on Vicky''s neck, it was not difficult to figure out that Tyler must have left abruptly to see Vicky. The thought of that filled her heart with jealousy. She wanted to use this opportunity to destroy Vicky''s reputation, but Harvey''s unexpected appearance ruined her entire scheme. ¡°No. This can''t go on!" she mumbled frantically to herself. There were bound to be ws with hypnosis, and it was evident that Tyler still harbored feelings toward Vicky. She thought back to how Tyler refused to touch her ever since the video of her with another man was publicized at their wedding. ¡ã ¡®If that''s the case...¡¯ She thought and narrowed her eyes viciously. '' If Vicky was to be seen sleeping with another man, Tyler would never touch that trash again!¡¯ At this moment, Avery desperately wished she could arrange a few beggars to capture Vicky, but she was well aware that the public could not be easily fooled. News of Vicky''s affair with an ordinary man would carry low credibility. After all, who would willingly give up a young and handsome man like Harvey, only to sleep with anyone ordinary? A brilliant idea formed in Avery''s mind. She picked up her phone and dialed a number. "Lincoln, when will you have time toe to Stoneford City?" "Huh?" Lincoln was surprised by Avery''s sudden goodwill. "Miss Yeager, are you considering my proposal?" ¡°That''s right." Avery''s tone was casual. "But before that, you have to do something for me." ¡°What is it?" ¡°Come to Stoneford City, and we''ll talk in person." There was a few seconds of contemtion on the other end before Lincoln readily agreed. "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Avery smirked sinisterly. Tyler detested Lincoln above all, and if Lincoln was found sleeping with Vicky, Tyler would never touch Vicky again. Even if Tyler regained his memory, there would be no chance of reconciliation with Vicky. Lincoln''s appearance and status rivaled that of Harvey''s, so it would be convincing if the public was told that Vicky cheated on Harvey with Lincoln. This would kill two birds with one stone; it would ruin Vicky''s reputation and make Tyler detest her. A hint of a sinister gleam flickered in Avery''s eyes as she picked up her phone and dialed another number. Harvey drove Vicky home. Vicky remained motionless and showed no reaction the entire ride. Upon arrival, Harvey lifted Vicky out of the car and knocked on the door of her house. Aurora, who had been waiting for a while, was shocked by Vicky''s disheveled appearance.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What happened?! How did Vicky end up like this?" Harvey briefly recounted the events to Aurora, who sighed in relief. "Thank goodness you arrived in time. Otherwise..." Her voice faltered, and a trace of disgust flickered in her eyes. "Tyler and Avery truly went too far!" When Vicky first left the building to meet Avery, Aurora saw the news that had been exposed online. Considering that Vicky was to meet Avery, Aurora had an uneasy feeling and immediately contacted Harvey, asking him to check on Vicky. Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 As Aurora expected, Avery had another trick up her sleeve. ¡°Could you please prepare a bath for Vicky and help her clean up? " Harvey asked. Aurora looked at Harvey with conflicting emotions in her eyes, then nodded. "Alright." Hot steam filled the bathroom, and Aurora gazed at Vicky, who sat silently in the bathtub. There were times when Aurora opened her mouth to say something, but she stopped as she was unsure of how to begin. Though Aurora was not there in person, Vicky''s disheveled state indicated she had experienced something traumatic. Looking at the bruises and marks on Vicky''s body, Aurora''s resentment toward Tyler grew stronger. "Vicky." Aurora hesitated before speaking, "Have you considered... giving Harvey a chance?" Her voice was gentle. "Harvey has a strong foundation in Stoneford City. Even Tyler won''t easily be able to shake the foundation of the Sparks family. Harvey announced your engagement publicly, so maybe...you should consider giving him a chance." Vicky finally responded, "I''m a divorced woman. Harvey can find a better woman." "Vicky, if Harvey wanted to find someone else, he wouldn''t have stayed single for so many years. Over the past years, his efforts in his career weren''t just for himself but for you as well." Aurora fixed her gaze on Vicky''s eyes. ''''He once said that he didn''t want history to repeat itself, where hisck of strength allowed you to be taken away from him. I refuse to believe that you feel nothing toward him." Vicky fell silent again. Aurora continued, "I know that you haven''t epted anyone else because you still haven''t forgotten Tyler over these four years, but Tyler isn''t the same person he used to be. He..." However much Aurora resented Tyler, she could not bring herself to speak ill of him in front of Vicky. After all, Vicky still loved him. "I know he''s not the same person anymore," Vicky said helplessly. "Ever since I made my choice, I''ve foreseen this oue, but I don''t me him at all. I''m just sad..." Her eyes reddened, but there were no tears in them. "Forget it." She said softly, "You''re right. I should move on." After changing back into her clothes and stepping out of the bathroom, Vicky''s emotions had settled. Harvey had not left; he was sitting on the couch in the living room. When she emerged, Harvey Sparks stood up. "Vicky, are you okay? "W Vicky nodded at Harvey. "I''m fine now. About today... Thank you." Harvey gave a faint smile. "No need to be so polite with me.¡± Aurora looked at Harvey and asked, "You''ve be the hero who saved the damsel in distress and announced the good news. It''s trending on social media. How do you n to handle this?" There were generally two ways to handle this kind of situation. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The first was to ignore it, not respond, and let it fade away with time. The second was to officially confirm the news. What happened to Vicky was clearly orchestrated, and with so many eyes on her, it was hard to simply let time handle it. Harvey turned to look at Vicky intently and asked, "What do you think, Vicky?" After a few moments of silence, she looked up to meet his eyes. " Let''s give this a try, Harvey." Stunned, Harvey doubted what he heard for a moment. "Vicky, what did you say?" Aurora chuckled. "Harvey, Vicky said that she wants to give dating you a try. Think about it and¡ª" Harvey snapped out of it and interrupted her. "I don''t need to think about it." He fixed his gaze on Vicky''s face, his eyes filled with indescribable joy. "Let''s give this a try, Vicky." Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Meanwhile, in Tyler¡¯s office at Hart Corporation¡­ ¡°Tyler, you really intend to hand over all three of Hart Corporation¡¯s critical projects to Avery Corporation?¡± Orion sat on the couch, his disbelief evident. ¡°The contract has already been signed,¡± Tyler said. Valencia¡¯s breath caught in her throat upon hearing this.¡± You¡¯ve already signed the contract? Tyler, how could you be so naive?! The Yeagers¡¯ interest in these three joint projects is not so innocent! They want to control you and gain power over the Hart family!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Avery isn¡¯t that type of person, I trust her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already cheated on you, and you still trust her?!¡± Orion¡¯s heart ached as he looked at Tyler, and he spoke with frustration, ¡°I urged you to break off the engagement, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. You kept saying you believed in her. Now, this venomous woman is scheming to manipte our entire family!¡± Tyler furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Father, Avery is my fiancee. I won¡¯t allow you to speak of her like that.¡± Seeing how stubborn Tyler was, Orion¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°One who aspires to achieve great things shouldn¡¯t be ensnared by romantic feelings. You are the head of the Hart family now. How can you abandon principles for the sake of a woman? Tyler, your mother and I have selected other suitable marriage partners for you. Find an appropriate time and break off the engagement with Avery.¡± ¡°Father, Avery has been with me for four years. Without her and the Yeager family, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was as clear and pleasant as he said, ¡°No matter what mistakes she may have made, I won¡¯t abandon her.¡± Valencia looked at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, do you have to be with Avery Yeager?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Valencia and Orion exchanged a knowing nce. A few secondster, Valencia pulled a document from her briefcase. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Since you¡¯re so fond of Avery, I won¡¯t make you dump her. However, you need to understand that this can affect the future of the family. Here is a document for the transfer of shares. To prevent any unexpected events, you¡¯ll temporarily transfer your shares to Lincoln. That way, even if the Yeager family tries anything, our family will still have a chance to turn the situation around.¡± Valencia¡¯s voice slowed down as she appealed to Tyler¡¯s emotions. ¡°You and Lincoln are both my sons. We are a family, so you must know that your father and I would never deceive you.¡± After being hypnotized, Tyler forgot about Vicky and, along with that, the tormenting past. When he returned to the Hart family, his rtionship with his parents improved and was not as strained as it was in the past. Upon learning that Tyler had handed over all three significant family projects to the Yeagers, Orion and Valencia flew from Molivia to Zendonia overnight as they were deeply concerned. Tyler nced at the contract brought by Valencia and said,¡± Four years ago, I was shot. Three years ago, a deadly poison was found in my food. Two years ago, the car that I drove most of the time exploded, and one year ago¡­¡± Valencia and Orion paled slightly. ¡°Tyler, why are you mentioning these things all of a sudden? We looked into it and found that they were all idents, right?¡± ¡°They were indeed idents,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Orchestrated ones, that is.¡± He looked up to face Orion and Valencia. ¡°Do you two know who was behind all these ¡®idents¡¯?¡± Valencia smiled forcibly. ¡°Tyler, have you¡­found something? Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 ¡°The culprit always seemed to be able to know my whereabouts everytime I went somewhere. The probability of this being an inside job within our Hart family is quite high. ¡± Tyler looked at his parents with a small smile as he looked at them ominously. ¡°Who could harbor such deep-seated hatred against me?¡± ¡°Tyler, you have be the enemy of a lot of members of our family by taking control of the Hart family¡¯s power. Many would want to get rid of you,¡± Orion exined. Tyler leaned back. ¡°ording to my investigation, however, those who attempted to assassinate me did so under Lincoln¡¯smand.¡± Valencia¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment before she said, ¡± Someone is framing Lincoln! Their goal is to turn you two against each other, and they¡¯d reap the benefits while you fight.¡± Orion nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that seems likely.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t investigated this matter thoroughly yet. I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s a setup for now.¡± Tyler closed the file in front of him. ¡°Before we learn the truth, please take this document back.¡± Valencia and Orion left the office with stern expressions. Once they were out of the office, Orion could not hold back his anger. ¡°Tyler has changed ever since the wedding. While he wasn¡¯t as dutiful as Lincoln over the years, Tyler was always respectful to us!¡± ¡°That weasel Avery must¡¯ve instigated this!¡± Valencia¡¯s eyes narrowed angrily. ¡°Tyler¡¯s former wife was Tyler¡¯s first love, so I can understand his infatuation toward her. But what about Avery?¡± Recalling the disdainful attitude Avery exhibited when theyst met, Valencia grew even more disgusted. ¡°That girl thinks she¡¯s better than me! Does she really believe Tyler can¡¯t live without her?¡± Orion looked at Valencia. ¡°It does seem like Tyler can¡¯t live without her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Tyler hasn¡¯t seen that woman¡¯s true face!¡± Valencia grew angrier as she spoke, ¡°Even Tyler¡¯s former wife wouldn¡¯t dare act as arrogantly as she does!¡± Before Valencia could continue, the office door suddenly swung open and Tyler appeared in the doorway. ¡°Former wife?¡± Valencia and Orion were both startled. ¡°T-Tyler¡­?¡± Tyler looked at the two. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®former wife¡¯? At noon, Avery arrived at the Hart Corporation building after learning that Valencia and Orion had been there in the morning. She had not been able to establish a bond with Valencia in the past years. Two years ago, she once overheard Valencia trying to talk Tyler into canceling the engagement with her and even went as far as to introduce other women to Tyler. Avery had always known Valencia only chose to work with her back then to n for Lincoln¡¯s future, but she was still furious when she heard Valencia calling her despicable and shameless. Thankfully, Tyler was far more capable than Lincoln and managed to take control of the family in only four years. Because of that, Avery¡¯s status in the Hart family rose with his. Though she was rather worried that Tyler might cast her aside after he became the official head of the family, she had tricks up her sleeve to ensure Tyler would not betray her. She knocked on the door to Tyler¡¯s office, but there was no response.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 Avery had checked Tyler¡¯s schedule and knew he would not be leaving the premises. If he was not in his office, he had to be in a meeting. Avery inputted her fingerprint and opened the door to his office, deciding to wait for Tyler¡¯s return. The ability toe and go from the Hart estate as well as Tyler¡¯s office felt empowering to her, and she prided herself on it. Yesterday, Avery had been restless ever since Harvey came to Vicky¡¯s rescue. For a man as intelligent as Tyler, he should have been able to deduce that those journalists were there at her bidding to humiliate Vicky. Moreover, Tyler had shown a genuine intention to rescue her when it happened at the time, which confirmed Avery¡¯s earlier belief that Tyler saw Vicky differently. Avery thought Tyler would question her about it afterward, but he did not. He had not even mentioned Vicky¡¯s name and proceeded to drop Avery off at home. He did not even show any trace of anger or suspicion. Avery gradually began to calm down and allowed herself to believe that Vicky was, after all, nothing more than a tool for Tyler¡¯s pleasure. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Avery felt a lot more at ease with such thought in mind. Entering Tyler¡¯s office, she stood by the window and watched the bustling traffic outside. The Hart Corporation office building was situated in the heart of the city, and the scenery held a unique charm from this point of view. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder that Tyler often likes standing here,¡¯ she mused to herself. Eventually, she grew bored of it and returned to the couch. On the coffee table in front of the couch was a stack of documents. At first, Avery did not pay much attention to them and carefully moved the files to avoid spilling water on them as she poured herself a ss. As she did, however, a photograph slipped out from among the files. Avery paused, and her eyes widened. Opening the document, Avery was shocked to find that it contained information about Vicky. Simultaneously, she discovered marriage and divorce certificates in the stack of files and realized Tyler¡­had found out that Vicky was his ex-wife. An ominous feeling took over her, and she hastily started looking through the investigative materials. Eventually, she rxed slightly as she read. All the investigation all pointed to the knowledge that Tyler had once married Vicky, but it was merely a marriage of convenience and they had never met ording to the records. Because of that, Tyler did not even know what his ex-wife looked like. It seemed as though Old Mister Hart had erased the past and Tyler could no longer find out the truth. Still, this was enough to fill Avery¡¯s heart with fear. If she allowed the situation to escte, Tyler might begin to suspect everything he was told. She realized that she needed to move her n ahead of time. She closed the documents and ced them back where she found them before leaving Hart Corporation in a rush. Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 Half an hourter, Tyler returned from his meeting. He set the documents in his hand down on the desk and nced at the documents lying on the coffee table. He narrowed his eyes. Meanwhile, Harvey and Vicky discussed announcing their engagement, but the group chat was as lively as ever. [You two definitely took us by surprise! You literally skipped dating and went straight for engagement. Impressive!] Noah typed. Aurora retorted, [What do you know? Vicky and Harvey were engaged once, and that counts as dating. They¡¯ve known each other for years, so it shouldn¡¯t be an issue even if they get married right away.] [When will the engagement party be?] Jennifer asked. Cecemented, [I agree that they can just get married right away.] Harvey read all the messages and replied, [We haven¡¯t started nning the wedding, so it¡¯s too rushed to get married now. We will get engaged first and get to the wedding part once everything is in ce.] [Vicky, I want to be your bridesmaid!] Aurora typed. [Me too!] Cece seconded. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. [Me three!] Jennifer added. While ying with his cat, Noah registered the excitement among the others and was reminded of the trending news a few days ago. Even though the news was quickly removed, he had seen what he needed to see and concluded that the engagement between Vicky and Harvey was connected to the incident a few days back. Noah could not help but type, [Aren¡¯t you all getting ahead of yourself?] Aurora responded with annoyance, [What do you mean, Noah? Are you not happy about Vicky¡¯s engagement?] Noah quipped, [I¡¯m happy, duh. But don¡¯t you think a major step like marriage should be thoroughly prepared?] A few secondster, Aurora¡¯s phone rang, and it was a call from Noah. ¡°Noah, what are you implying? Everyone¡¯s happy, yet you¡¯re out there being a cold nket,¡± Aurora questioned. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to rain on Vicky¡¯s parade. I just think you guys are getting ahead of yourselves. getting engaged? Think about how awkward it¡¯ll be for Harvey. We should leave some room for that possibility.¡± Aurora retorted, ¡°You pessimist! What nonsense are you spewing? Why can¡¯t Vicky get engaged?¡± No. Did you forget something, Miss Yeager? Tyler is in Stoneford City. ording to your theory, Vicky got engaged to Harvey to escape Tyler¡¯s pursuit. Do you think Tyler can just watch Vicky get engaged to someone else?¡± ¡°Why not? That scoundrel would rather ept being cheated on than cancel the engagement. Maybe he would be excited about Vicky¡¯s engagement and even find it thrilling.¡± For a moment, Noah was a bit lost for words. Aurora continued, ¡°I know what you¡¯re concerned about, but Harvey isn¡¯t a pushover now. Tyler won¡¯t be able to manipte him that easily. Vicky has finally made up her mind to move on from Tyler, so don¡¯t spread negative vibes in the group.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being negative. I just think that¡­Tyler¡¯s sudden return to Stoneford City is odd, and it¡¯s even weirder that he came for Vicky immediately. What if he remembers something and you¡¯re pushing Vicky into digging her grave?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good now because he doesn¡¯t remember, but what if he remembers something? We¡¯re all Vicky¡¯s friends, so our perspective is obviously biased toward her, but you need to take into consideration the circumstances.¡± i ¡°So¡­?¡± ¡°With Tyler¡¯s temperament¡­ If he remembers the past, who knows what he might do out of resentment?¡± Noah paused.¡± You should know how terrible it is when love turns into resentment. People like that usually destroy things they can¡¯t have. At this point, advising Vicky to be with Harvey right now would be like making her sign her death warrant.¡± Aurora knew how terrifying Tyler¡¯s wrath could be, and her confidence wavered. ¡°B-But¡­ Vicky said she couldn¡¯t see any signs of him remembering anything. Besides, if he remembered something, wouldn¡¯t he have kidnapped Vicky and locked her up by now?¡± she stammered. ¡°Perhaps he remembers some things but not everything. What if he¡¯s testing Vicky?¡± Noah challenged. Aurora mumbled, ¡°Does that involve dragging her into his bed?¡± Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 A thought crossed Aurora¡¯s mind as she said, angered,¡± Vicky stuck to Tyler¡¯s side the whole time he was sick, yet he couldn¡¯t control himself and hurt her every d*mn time. Has she everined? She would¡¯ve never given up if there was another option. There was once when Vicky got drunk and she let it slip that Tyler was mutting himself. What else was she supposed to do?¡± Noah sighed. ¡°They both have their reasons for doing things.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Aurora was bing increasingly agitated. ¡°Tyler is sessful now and has a rich fiancee. But when he finds out that his fiancee cheated on him, he decides to take it out on Vicky. That¡¯s just so wrong. Besides, no one knows just what horrible fate awaited Vicky if Harvey didn¡¯t get to her in time on the day she was confronted by the reporters. Why would the reporters be there in the restaurant if no one tipped them off?¡± Aurora scoffed. ¡°Tyler called those reporters there to insult Vicky¡ªit must be! I heard that the questions raised by those reporters were so confrontational that they kept calling Vicky an immoral homewrecker. Not one person condemned Tyler for cheating. If it weren¡¯t for that ident, Vicky wouldn¡¯t be engaged to Harvey. In a way, it was Tyler who brought them together.¡± Noah was not sure how to respond after hearing this. Indeed, this incident had been the turning point that led Vicky to choose Harvey. Judging from Aurora¡¯s words, it was clear that Vicky had attributed the cause of this incident to Tyler. If that was truly the case, Tyler had not acted very honorably. The joint announcement of Vicky and Harvey¡¯s engagement immediately sparked a new round of discussions. The news about Vicky being a mistress waspletely debunked. Over the years, Harvey¡¯s poprity had risen significantly. His impressive wealth, striking looks, and enigmatic aura had captivated numerous women. However, despite his poprity, Harvey remained single for all these years and had not even been rumored to be dating anyone. There were rumors that Harvey once had an unrequited love -a woman who saved his life in his early years-but she did not return his affection, which led to him remaining single. There were also stories of Harvey being engaged once, only for the engagement to end disastrously due to his exfiancee¡¯s actions. After that, he became traumatized by the idea of marriage and focused solely on his career. The truth behind these rumors was a mix of fact and fiction. Still, these spections and rumors did not affect the preparations for Vicky and Harvey¡¯s engagement. One day, Harvey called Vicky to pick out an engagement ring. They went to a jewelry store, and Harvey said to Vicky, ¡°The engagement timeline is a bit tight this time. Designing and crafting the ring will take some time, and we might not have enough time for customizations. Let¡¯s get a dedicated pair of wedding rings once we¡¯re married.¡± Vicky did not object and simply nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Back when they were initially engaged, Vicky and Harvey did not share any emotional connection, so their assistants handled the preparations and the rings. However, things were different the second time around, and Harvey wanted to personally choose the wedding band. As they entered the jewelry store, an enthusiastic attendant weed them. ¡°Good day. What type of rings are you interested in?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for engagement rings,¡± Vicky said. ¡°Please follow me this way.¡± Vicky and Harvey caught the attention of the perceptive attendant with their elegance, so the attendant led them to the upscale jewelry section. Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 ¡°Tyler, why don¡¯t we just customize another set of wedding bands again? The rings here are unique, but it¡¯s not as impactful as designing our own rings,¡± rang a woman¡¯s whines. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about designing things,¡± a man¡¯s voice responded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can design them.¡± ¡°If your design fails, we¡¯ll have to repeat the whole process again,¡± the man said. ¡°This means we will need to postpone our wedding date even further. Are you sure about this?¡± Avery¡¯s shoulders instantly slumped. ¡°Alright.¡± Harvey and Vicky overheard this as they stepped into the shop. Harvey lifted an eyebrow and thought, ¡®What a coincidence to run into them here.¡¯ Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vicky hesitated upon seeing Tyler and Avery when suddenly, Harvey leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ll help you get revenge.¡± Before Vicky could respond, Harvey loudly greeted the couple. ¡°Mister Hart, Miss Yeager, what a coincidence! Are you here to get your rings as well?¡± Hearing this, Avery and Tyler turned toward Harvey and Vicky. Avery looked at Harvey, while Tyler¡¯s gaze fixed upon Vicky with a piercing intensity that sent a shiver down Vicky¡¯s spine. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Mister Sparks.¡± Averyughed. ¡°Are you and Vicky also here to select rings?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harvey smiled lightly. ¡°Vicky and I are about to get engaged, so we¡¯re picking out our engagement rings.¡± His gaze shifted slightly as he looked at Tyler. ¡°Are you also here to choose rings?¡± Harvey feigned surprise. ¡°But you already held a wedding, didn¡¯t you? Why are you here to pick out rings again?¡± Avery¡¯s expression soured. She was about to say something, but Harvey beat her to it. ¡°Oh, my bad. I forgot that your wedding was interrupted due to an ident on the wedding day.¡± He smiled innocuously. ¡°Are you both here to reselect your wedding rings for the next ceremony?¡± Harvey struck Avery where it hurt most. Avery was never a woman who was great at holding her temper, and she erupted in anger. ¡°Harvey, what did you just say? I dare you to say that again!¡± Harvey appeared genuinely surprised as he looked at Avery.¡± Miss Yeager, did I say something wrong? Why would my words anger you so?¡± Avery¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°Harvey, who do you think you¡¯re fooling? Do you think I can¡¯t see through your sarcasm?¡± ¡°Sarcasm?¡± Harvey chuckled softly. ¡°Miss Yeager, what do you mean?¡± The release of the inappropriate video on her wedding day was the most humiliating moment Avery had ever experienced. Everyone knew about the incident, but no one dared to discuss it in her presence. She was the heiress of the Yeager family and Tyler¡¯s fianceeto-be, so no one dared to mock her. Yet, Harvey dared to openly discuss it, knowing that it would enrage her! Just as Avery was about to unleash her fury, the man beside her suddenly spoke up, ¡°Avery.¡± Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Avery did not care about anyone else, but she did care about Tyler¡¯s opinion of her. Her rage subsided, and she immediately turned to Tyler pitifully. ¡°Tyler, they¡¯re bullying me.¡± Vicky sneered. ¡°What did I say that led to such a misunderstanding?¡± Harvey asked with a smile. ¡°Also, who are you referring to by ¡®they¡¯?¡± Avery came close to snapping once more at his question, but she suppressed her anger and grabbed Tyler¡¯s arm with a pout. ¡°Tyler, he¡¯s still bullying me¡­¡± Tyler lowered his gaze at her. Mister Sparks didn¡¯t say anything out of line.¡± Avery was stunned and questioned in disbelief, ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°Avery, he didn¡¯t say anything wrong,¡± Tyler repeated. ¡°But he¡¯s being sarcastic!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°About what exactly?¡± ¡°About our wedding¡­¡± Avery¡¯s words were cut short by Tyler¡¯s interruption as he gently reminded her, ¡°Avery, it¡¯s been confirmed that the incidents at the wedding were all fabricated.¡± The scandal surrounding the video had reached its conclusion. Shortly after Tyler¡¯s public statement, he announced that the woman in the video from the wedding was not Avery and that someone manipted the video so that it seemed Avery was in it. While Photoshopping images was rtively easy, manipting videos was more challenging with modern technology. Tyler¡¯s exnation was hardly convincing, but his public deration of trust in Avery carried more weight than any exnation could. Even though people knew the truth, no one dared to openly oppose what Tyler already acknowledged. They all treated it as an orchestrated scheme and moved on. Since nobody spoke about it in Avery¡¯s presence, she pretended as though nothing happened. However, she knew that she had cheated and slept with another man. When Harvey brought up the issue, he stepped right on Avery¡¯s sore spot, and she desperately wished that she could kill him. At this moment, Vicky, who had been silent all along, spoke in aposed manner, ¡°Harvey, this is just a yful exchange between Miss Yeager and Mister Hart. Miss Yeager is just teasing her fiancee. After all, that video wasn¡¯t real, so why would she be upset?¡± Turning her gaze, Vicky looked at Avery. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Yeager?¡± Avery had a fiery temper, but she was not foolish. Harvey¡¯s words had no discernible ws. If she continued to cling to this matter, was she not essentially admitting the video¡¯s credibility? Suppressing her anger, Avery smiled. ¡°Vicky truly is my best friend; she understands me.¡± Avery¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as she added with a smile, ¡°Since Tyler and I are getting married and you two are getting engaged, we rarely had such a chance to get together. Why don¡¯t we choose the rings together? We can even offer each other advice.¡± She was not someone who liked to be at a disadvantage. Since Harvey had embarrassed her, she was determined to retaliate. Vicky was about to decline, but Harvey beat her to it and agreed. ¡°Sure. Since Vicky¡¯s friends with you, let¡¯s do this together.¡± Vicky frowned as she looked at Harvey, who smiled back at her. After being friends for years, they still had an unspoken understanding between them. Spotting the look in Harvey¡¯s eyes, Vicky decided not to argue further. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Subsequently, the couples began selecting their respective rings. Avery¡¯s voice asionally echoed in the shop. ¡°Tyler, this ring is quite nice. It¡¯s the type I like.¡± ¡°Well, get it if you like it,¡± he said. ¡°But I also like that ring over there! Oh, and that one over there, too¡­¡± To showcase Tyler¡¯s affection for her, Avery wished she could buy up the entire jewelry store. Tyler, on the other hand, was more than cooperative and agreed to whatever she liked, greatly satisfying Avery¡¯s vanity. The displeasure within her dissolved with Tyler¡¯s cooperation, and after a whirlwind shopping spree, Avery noticed that Vicky and Harvey were still picking rings. 1 Avery walked toward them. ¡°Vicky, you two haven¡¯t finished shopping yet?¡± Avery feigned surprise as she looked at them. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. You haven¡¯t even chosen a single ring?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Though Avery had bought a slew of jewelry, it took less than 20 minutes as she went on a shopping spree. Without lifting her head, Vicky replied, ¡°We haven¡¯t finalized our choice.¡± Avery giggled. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve told you before that you shouldn¡¯t go for someone too stingy when you consider marriage. I have difficulties in making decisions and can¡¯t seem to pick one, so Tyler just buys everything for me and prevents me from agonizing over it. Even if I wanted to buy this whole jewelry store, Tyler wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye¡­¡± She turned her head to look at Tyler. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Tyler?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler replied calmly, ¡°As long as it makes you happy.¡± Vicky pretended not to pick up on Avery¡¯s sarcasm and spoke in a warm voice, ¡°A wedding ring is just an object to you. Miss Yeager. If you don¡¯t like it, you can take it off or even rece it easily. But for me, choosing a ring means that I¡¯ll be wearing it for life. Naturally, I have to be more careful with my selection.¡± Beside her, Harvey tried on a ring and looked up at Avery, smiling. ¡°Miss Yeager might enjoy swapping wedding rings, but it¡¯s better not to do the same with your partners frequently after marriage¡­ Oh, I¡¯m just kidding. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Avery¡¯s expression stiffened. She had chosen a heap of rings to prove how much Tyler cared for her and forgot that a wedding ring represented loyalty. No one in their right mind would change wedding rings frequently. In light of the scandalous video leaked on her wedding day, her boasting basically confirmed her infidelity. Avery turned to nce at Tyler. His expression remained serene, seemingly unaware of the sarcastic remarks directly at Avery. A sinister gleam flickered in Avery¡¯s eyes, and she thought,¡¯ Vicky can act all smug for a few more days. In a few days, she won¡¯t even have time to cry!¡¯ Once Vicky finished selecting the rings, Avery decided to unt her genial facade again and said, ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s gettingte. How about we have lunch together?¡± Harvey smiled and agreed, ¡°Sure! I heard from Vicky that you treated her to several meals before. This time, let us be the ones to treat you.¡± 40 minutester, the group arrived at the restaurant. They arrived by separate cars, with Vicky traveling with Harvey and Avery with Tyler. Before getting out of the car, Harvey winked at Vicky and said, ¡°Be prepared for some.Jroubleter.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°You will know soon,¡± he said meaningfully. There were a lot of people in the restaurant and the rooms were all full, so the group was arranged to sit at the table next to the window. After ordering the dishes, Avery contemted how she could humiliate Vicky when a man¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°Avery? Is that you?!¡± She turned in shock and paled as soon as she had a good look at the man. Following Avery¡¯s line of gaze, Vicky was stunned as well. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Vicky immediately snapped out of her trance and turned to look at Tyler, only to find Tyler looking at her as well. His gaze was prying, and he smiled as soon as their gazes met. Her heart skipped a beat, and she hastily looked away. At the same time, the young man started talking to Avery.¡± Avery, is that really you? Why are you here in Zendonia? Gosh, I didn¡¯t believe my eyes when I first saw you.¡± Avery¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t know you! Go away!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± The man looked at her in confusion.¡± I¡¯m Tim!¡± ¡°You have the wrong person!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± questioned Tim confidently. ¡°That night, you were in a bad mood and were drinking in a bar in Molivia. I went over to console you, and youined that your fiance never touched you. You even suspected that he might be a lesser man than you thought¡­¡± Vicky could not help but nce at Tyler, and Tyler¡¯s gaze shifted to the man in question. At this moment, he appeared calm and collected, his expression inscrutable. The man continued, ¡°That¡¯s when I advised you to not limit yourself. There are plenty of fish in the ocean¡­ Later, I mentioned my own experiences and struggles, and we started talking. By the way, we got along really well!¡± The man was none other than the man inside the scandalous video from Tyler and Avery¡¯s wedding day. Although the sensitive parts of his body were censored, his face was not concealed. Tim looked like he was in his early twenties. He looked decent and hadmendable stature and height, but he seemed a bit greasy. Vicky was well-versed in reading people, and he could tell that this man was likely a male host at some kind of club at just a nce. After the scandalous video spread, the news about it was quickly suppressed. Since the man involved was not a celebrity, no one had been able to pinpoint who he was. However, many online users¡¯ focus was somewhat lecherous. The majority of male users considered Tim to be the idol and role model for all men for sleeping with Tyler¡¯s fiancee. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Once such a sensational piece of news broke, savvy news enthusiasts knew that the video would probably be taken down. Thus, they saved it as soon as it was released. A fewputer experts even removed the censor mosaic. Avery, being a young and beautiful heiress, was an existence beyond the reach of ordinary people. With the video now avable, a handful of lustful men bought the uncensored version of the video for entertainment. Although the storm over this incident had passed, such scious news stories never lost their heat. Avery was eager to leave this humiliating past behind, yet Tim suddenly showed up in Zendonia, much to her bewilderment. She paled and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know you! Get lost!¡± Agitated by her tone, Tim said, ¡°So now you want me to leave? Howe you couldn¡¯t let go of me when we were in bed? I apanied you in drinking and in bed to cheer you up, yet you left without giving me a single dime. ¡°Considering you¡¯re somewhat pretty, I didn¡¯t go after you. I knew that a rich youngdy like you would look down on a host like me. You even told me that you were getting married soon. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bother you. Still, you can¡¯t just act like you don¡¯t know me now, right? If you insist on being so heartless, I won¡¯t hold back either.¡± Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Avery was on the brink of madness, and her voice burned with fury. ¡°Get out of here right now, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Why you¡­¡± Tim was about to retort, but Tyler¡¯s voice cut him off. ¡°Avery, who is he?¡± It was then Avery remembered that Tyler was next to her, and she frantically exined, ¡°Tyler, I don¡¯t know this person! He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s harassing me! Quick¡­ Get rid of him!¡± After that night, Avery contemted sending someone to eliminate Tim, but he managed to escape. Despite thorough investigations conducted in Molivia, his trail had gone cold, so she did not expect he would show up in Zendonia. Tyler¡¯s profound gaze fixated on Tim. The moment their gazes met, Tim trembled slightly and was ready to bolt for the door at any moment. He had slept with Tyler¡¯s fiancee, and he truly feared Tyler would harm him. To his bewilderment, Tyler did no such thing. Tyler¡¯s expression remained tranquil with not a ripple of emotion in sight as he asked, ¡°Are all the things you just said true?¡± Tim forced an appearance ofposure. ¡°Absolutely! I even know that Miss Avery has a small mole on the inside of her thigh!¡± ¡°Get lost! Get out of here!¡± Avery screamed, her voice cracking as she neared a meltdown. Tyler nced at Avery before turning his attention back to Tim. ¡°Conditions.¡± Tim blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to negotiate terms in exchange for your silence, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tim snapped back to reality and immediately said, ¡°Give me eleven million five hundred thousand, and I¡¯ll destroy all of Miss Avery¡¯s photos and videos.¡± Avery was dumbstruck by what Tim said. ¡°Photos and videos? You kept photos and videos from that night?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a rich youngdy. To prevent you from using me of forcing myself on you afterward, I had to keep evidence to prove my innocence,¡± Tim exined. Avery¡¯s eyes reddened with rage. ¡°Tyler, kill him! He¡¯s the scoundrel who seduced me! He made me a laughingstock! Kill him! Kill him!¡± i Tim showed no fear. ¡°All of the photos and evidence are in my friend¡¯s hands now. If you dare to kill me, those photos and videos will be exposed instantly. You wouldn¡¯t want to be the center of attention again, would you, Miss Avery?¡± With that said, Tim took out photos from his bag. ¡°Miss Avery, would you like to admire the photos I took of you that night?¡± Avery was on the brink of a mental breakdown. The thought that her biggest shame would be exposed to the public¡¯s eyes drove her mad. What made things worse was that Tyler reached out for the photos, ready to take a look at them! ¡°No!¡± Avery pped the photos out of his hand. She failed to control her strength, and the photos instantly scattered all over the floor. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vicky nced at the photos casually and spotted a few unsightly expressions and positions. She quietly looked away before turning to look at Harvey. Harvey leanedzily against the back of his chair and smiled as he watched the scene unfold. Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Noticing Vicky¡¯s gaze, Harvey smiled mischievously. Just then, a group of reporters burst in through the door. Themotion had already attracted plenty of attention, and with the arrival of the reporters, others in the vicinity were thoroughly entertained. Many even started filming with their phones even before the reporters arrived. Upon entering the restaurant, the reporters swarmed Avery and Tim. ¡°Miss Yeager, an informant has imed that the video from your wedding wasn¡¯t a setup but true instead. Can you exin?¡± ¡°Sir, are you the man in that video?¡± ¡°Can you rify whether you and Miss Yeager had been involved for some time, or was it just a one- night stand?¡± ¡°Do you know that Miss Yeager already has a fiance and is about to get married?¡± ¡°Miss Yeager, why did you engage in a rtionship with another man while knowing you¡¯re engaged?¡± ¡°How long have you been involved with this gentleman?¡± The reporters bombarded them with questions, and an observant reporter noticed a photo that fell to the ground.¡± Oh my god! Look at the photo on the ground. It¡¯s proof of Avery¡¯s infidelity!¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry. Get it on camera!¡± ¡°This is a sensational news piece! I¡¯ve been a reporter for so many years and have never captured anything this explosive, rv ¡°No kidding! It¡¯s worth even losing our jobs over!¡± The reporters swarmed like flies. Avery, who was already teetering on the brink of a breakdown, found their intrusion to be thest straw. She snatched a camera from one of the reporters and mmed it onto the ground. ¡°Get lost! All of you, get lost! Who permitted you to film me?! If you dare to continue, I can make sure you won¡¯t see the sunrise tomorrow. Even if I were to kill all of you, no one would dare say a word!¡± Avery had lost her sanity and acted out like a wild beast as she fiercely hurled the cameras and other filming equipment to the ground. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Ah! Avery Yeager is beating people!¡± The reporter who was shoved to the ground shouted, ¡°Hurry! Get her on tape! She¡¯s beating reporters to vent her frustration after she was found cheating!¡± ¡°Did you hear what she said?!¡± ¡°How arrogant!¡± ¡°Record her and upload it online! Let¡¯s see if she can stay on her high horse.¡± Avery¡¯s actions enraged everyone in the restaurant. Though the reporters had swarmed her to take photos, they had not resorted to violence. Not only did Avery destroy the reporters¡¯ equipment, but she also acted in violence. Amid the crowd¡¯s anger, everyone moved to shove her to the ground and even went as far as stepping on her. Avery screamed hysterically. She had always been spoiled rotten and had never been treated in such a way. i The reporters outnumbered her, and it was not long until she found herself powerless to defend herself. In the end, it was Tyler¡¯s interference that stopped the chaos. After what happened, they had to leave the restaurant. Tyler and Avery were so upied that they could not spare the time to care what Vicky and Harvey were doing. As Vicky left the restaurant, she turned and saw Tyler helping Avery up from the ground. Avery was in a far worse state than Vicky was a few days ago. Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Since Avery was the first to resort to violence, the reporters had the excuse of self-defense to retaliate. Avery was merely a delicate youngdy, so she had no hope of defending herself. Tyler, who lowered his gaze at Avery, looked up slowly and looked at Vicky. The look in his eyes was dark and unreadable. Her heart skipped a beat, and she immediately looked away. After getting into the car, Harvey looked at her. ¡°Was that fun, Vicky?¡± ¡°Did you get that man and the reporters here?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Harvey did not deny it. ¡°This is Zendonia, not Molivia. They have stepped out of line. Avery is too naive to think she can bully you here.¡± Feeling touched, Vicky stared at Harvey and said, ¡°Thank you, Harvey.¡± He lifted an eyebrow and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that countless times now.¡± ¡°But I mean it.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Do you really want to thank me?¡± She nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­give me a kiss, then?¡± Harvey asked. Vicky was taken aback. ¡°I was joking,¡± Harvey said as he started the car. ¡°What would you like to eatter?¡± With the incident having urred before lunch was served, it was only natural they could not stay at the same restaurant. As Vicky gazed at the handsome profile of the man beside her, she pondered what to say but ultimately remained silent. After arriving at another restaurant and cing their orders, Vicky¡¯s phone began to ring. It was a call from Aurora. ¡°Vicky, have you seen the news?¡± came Aurora¡¯s excited voice. Aurora, who had always been poised and elegant, shed the constraints of being a wealthy youngdy over the years she spent with Vicky, allowing herself to be more liberated. ¡°The news?¡± Vicky was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s about Avery!¡± Aurora was overjoyed. ¡°The news is reporting that Avery was secretly meeting her lover and was caught red-handed by Tyler! Apparently, the lover was trying to usepromising photos of Avery to ckmail her, but the media somehow got wind of it and rushed over. ¡°Avery was humiliated andshed out, even resorting to physical violence. She made aplete spectacle of herself like a madwoman! Hahaha! Oh, it¡¯s so satisfying! I haven¡¯t been this delighted in ages! I¡¯ve already downloaded the video of Avery¡¯s outburst. I¡¯ll send it to you so you can enjoy itter!¡± Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Were¡­ Were only those three people involved?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Aurora replied, sounding puzzled. ¡°Were there others?¡± Vicky nced at Harvey sitting across her and surmised he was the one behind it all. She smiled and said, ¡®TH tell you more when I get back.¡± ¡°Alright, I just wanted to share this great news with you and not interrupt your date with Harvey.¡± Aurora knew that Vicky was out ring-shopping with Harvey, but she could not contain her joy and wanted Vicky to have a happier date with Harvey, so she made the call. After hanging up, Harvey inquired, ¡°Was that Aurora?¡± ¡°Yeah, she wanted me to check the news,¡± Vicky replied, scrolling through the news content on her phone before setting it aside. Their food was served after a while. The two of them did not mention Avery or Tyler again during their meal. As they left the restaurant, Vicky suddenly asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you indulging in car racing in the past few years, have I? n ¡°Yeah, work has been too busy, so I had to put it on hold for now,¡± Harveyzily replied. Vicky looked at him and extended an invitation. ¡°We have some free time today. Would you like to go take a look together?¡± Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Harvey lifted an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Are youing, too?¡± ¡°Is that bad?¡± He chuckled. ¡°If I remember correctly, you haven¡¯t raced since you won that bet with me years ago. I thought you didn¡¯t like it anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not really the case. We weren¡¯t close at the time. Also, my career was taking off at the time, so I was busy,¡± said Vicky. ¡°Alright, then,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I went as well. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The two arrived at the car racing club and were instantly surrounded by people. ¡°Harvey, you¡¯re finally here! We haven¡¯t seen you much for thest two years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The poprity of this club has dropped ever since you stoppeding. All those girls who came to see you stoppeding as well.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Someone noticed Vicky and smiled. ¡°You brought your darling here today, Harvey?¡± ¡°Oh, my! Your girlfriend looks even prettier than she was a few years ago!¡± These people seemed to remember Vicky, and they smiled. ¡°Ah, her great aplishment back then is still vivid in my mind. The way you drove¡­ It was truly impressive!¡± one man eximed. ¡°Her charm at that time captured the hearts of many male drivers in our club¡­ Those male drivers were secretly trying to get her contact information after that,¡± another chimed in, before ncing at Harvey and chuckling. ¡°I didn¡¯t give it out, though. I wouldn¡¯t dare to betray Harvey.¡± These men surrounded Harvey and Vicky, chatting away. Harvey smiled and talked with them for a while before saying, ¡°We haven¡¯t been here for a while. This time, we¡¯vee to unwind. Feel free to carry on with your business.¡± ¡°Alright, then!¡± These people did not linger. They smiled amiably and said, ¡°We won¡¯t disturb your private time, then. If you need anything, just let us know.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Beforeing here, Harvey had his assistant bring over a sports car. The club had its own exclusive track, and since it was afternoon, not many people were around for racing. Driving onto the track, Harvey turned to Vicky. ¡°Do you want to go for ap?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t driven in a long time. You go ahead,¡± Vicky replied. Harvey did not insist. After fastening his seatbelt, he reminded her, ¡°If you feel ufortable, let me know immediately.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vicky nodded. Though Harvey had not driven for a while, he had a lot of experience and his driving skills far surpassed Vicky¡¯s. After familiarizing himself with the track, he easily regained his touch. The engine roared, and the sports car shot forward like an arrow released from a bow. Seated in the passenger seat, Vicky gazed at the passing scenery through the window, her thoughts wandering. After that one time she had a bet with Harvey, she never drove again. It was not because she did not want to, but she could not help but think of Tyler every time she tried. Vicky realized that those memories, which were already distant, were still vividly imprinted in her mind. At this moment, she suddenly understood that the period she had lost her memory of was probably the happiest time of her life. Lost in her reverie, the car smoothly came to a stop at the finish line. ¡°Vicky,¡± said Harvey, ¡°do you want to try?¡± Vicky instinctively declined. ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass. It¡¯s been so long, and my skills have deteriorated significantly.¡± ¡°We¡¯re notpeting with anyone.¡± Harvey looked at her with a smile. ¡°Even if you drive at a leisurely twenty miles per hour, it¡¯s alright. After all, there¡¯s nothing else on our schedule this afternoon.¡± Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Just give it a try.¡± Harvey looked at Vicky intently. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave space for new things, you¡¯ll always be stuck in the same spot. How will you know you can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t try?¡± Vicky stared at the scenery before her and nodded after a few moments. ¡°Alright.¡± Harvey unbuckled his seatbelt and let Vicky take over. Harvey sent Vicky back to her apartment building that night. He studied her side profile and smiled. ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Vicky smiled faintly, and she seemed more rxed. She sighed and said, ¡°I was supposed to help you rx, but you ended up being the one who helped me rx.¡± With Harvey¡¯s encouragement, Vicky made a few tries and discovered that things were not as hard as she imagined. After that, Harvey brought her to try sports like outdoor shooting before taking her to an outdoor barbeque restaurant for dinner. It was an experience Vicky never tasted, and she was entertained. She had never been more rxed throughout the years. ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯m here with you today, and you can return the favor tomorrow,¡± said Harvey. In the warm glow of the car lights, his deep eyes carried a hint of affection.¡± After all, we have plenty of time together.¡± Vicky fell silent for a few moments, then nodded gently.¡± Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯llpensate you in a few days.¡± The smile in Harvey¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Vicky unbuckled her seatbelt. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head back. Take care on the road. Remember to text me when you¡¯re home.¡± As soon as Vicky opened the door to her apartment, the smell of smoke hit her nose. She looked up and spotted a tall, lean figure in front of the window in the living room. The faint crimson dot between Tyler¡¯s fingertips was clearly visible, and Vicky¡¯s eyes widened as she turned on the lights. The darkness receded, revealing the distinct silhouette of the man standing by the window. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she questioned coldly. ¡°Vicky, I warned you. I don¡¯t like sharing a woman with others. During the time you¡¯re with me, you can¡¯t have any involvement with other men,¡± he said indifferently. He did not turn, so his exquisitely handsome face was reflected on the transparent window, though his expression was hidden. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°And I also mentioned I didn¡¯t agree to the conditions you proposed.¡± Finally, Tyler looked at her, the cigarette in his fingers was still burning faintly. ¡°Oh, and about that fifteen million¡­¡± Before Tyler could speak, Vicky lowered her head and took out a bank card from her bag. ¡°I¡¯m returning the money to you. Mister Hart, please leave my home now.¡± Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Tyler¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked at the bank card in Vicky¡¯s hand. He remained still as he observed with a mocking glint in his eyes. Vicky stepped forward and handed the bank card to him. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Mister Hart, you may leave now.¡± Tyler absentmindedly toyed with the bank card in his hand.¡± It seems that your career has flourished over these years, and you have quite a sum of savings¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, these funds represent your entire worth, don¡¯t they?¡± He lifted his head and smirked. ¡°Returning this money to me will render your years of hard work futile, Ms. Shaw.¡± Vicky gazed at his face and smiled. ¡°Are you admitting you were just using that check as an excuse to pester me?¡± Tyler did not deny it. ¡°I¡¯m not a man to be lured at will, nor am I someone who sleeps with anyone that comes my way.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Vicky¡¯s tone remained serene. ¡°I understand that your current value cannot be measured in money, but I assume that paying you fifteen million isn¡¯t exactly insulting.¡± Ever since Vicky agreed to be with Harvey, she had been raising money. Over the years, her career had soared, umting significant assets. However, she did not have that much in liquid funds. Collecting 15 million was not as easy as it sounded, and she had to borrow money from Aurora, Noah, and Jennifer. Still, she never asked Harvey for a loan. She knew that if she asked Harvey, he would immediately provide that 15 million, but she did not want to do that. She did not want to bring theplications of the past into her future. In the end, she decided to view this 15 million as a price to end her rtionshippletely with Tyler. Suddenly, Tyler lowered his head and pressed his lips against her ear, his voice deep and suggestive. ¡°Since you understand that my value can¡¯t be measured in money, do you think¡­you can just buy me off?¡± His presence was so familiar that it made Vicky¡¯s breath falter, so she instinctively took a few steps back. ¡°Mister Hart, you don¡¯t lose anything by severing ties with you, do you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± An elusive smile appeared on Tyler¡¯s face.¡± I¡¯ve slept with you, and now I¡¯ve taken your money. It seems like I¡¯ve gained quite a lot.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°If you believe that you haven¡¯t suffered any loss, let¡¯s just end this.¡± Tyler did not speak and remained thoughtful. A whileter, Tyler¡¯s gazended on her again. ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with your body, and I don¡¯t want to call it quits. What should we do?¡± Tyler lustfully scanned her from head to toe, and Vicky instinctively backed away. ¡°Tyler Hart, that¡¯s enough!¡± Vicky shouted in rage. ¡°Given your status, you can have any woman you want. Why bother going after a woman who has a boyfriend?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He nodded and smiled. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t get to discover how great my former wife is, so the gods are giving me a second chance.¡± Vicky froze and all colors drained from her face. ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± Amused by her expression, he asked, ¡°Ms. Shaw, did you not know you were once married?¡± Her blood ran cold, and she stared at him dazedly. ¡°How¡­ How did you find out about it?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡®Has he remembered something?¡¯ she thought. Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Tyler¡¯s amusement grew when he saw the shock on Vicky¡¯s face. ¡°You seem to know I was your ex-husband, Ms. Shaw,¡± he mused. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you mention it to me?¡± Vicky slowly regained herposure. She had debated on the possibility that he regained his memories, but it seemed as though he only found out that they were once married. ¡°Yes, I knew about it.¡± Tyler silently signaled her to continue. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Our marriage was a marriage of convenience. You needed a wife, and I needed the money. We had an agreement that we¡¯d get a divorce once the time came. We¡¯ve never met, nor did you know who you actually married. Everything was done by your assistant. As for why I never mentioned it, that¡¯s because there¡¯s a use stating that I am not to have any contact with you after the divorce.¡± This was the official exnation given by Old Mister Hart. Tyler gazed at Vicky silently. ¡°Why would I need a wife?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, but she calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your side of the story, Mister Hart.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a while as if he was examining her for any sign of deception. Vicky did not avert her gaze from his scrutiny. After a moment, he said, ¡°I see¡­¡± Vicky stared at him. ¡°Is there anything else you would like to know?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s gettingte. You should leave now.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Tyler calmly retorted, ¡°Where to?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Vicky frowned. ¡®Back to wherever you live.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that where I am now?¡± Vicky was momentarily taken aback, and her expression grew cold. ¡°Tyler Hart, what do you mean by that?¡± Tyler looked at her as he slowly spoke, ¡°I want to sleep with you. Do you understand now?¡± Vicky¡¯s face paled with anger. ¡°You have no shame!¡± Tyler meaningfully continued, ¡°Ms. Shaw, I made my intentions quite clear from the beginning. You were the one who insisted I spell it out.¡± ¡°So all the things we talked about earlier mean nothing?!¡± ¡°Hm? Did we talk about sleeping together before?¡± Tyler¡¯s soft tone caused Vicky to tremble with anger, and she could no longer maintain herposure. ¡°Tyler Hart, get out of here!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown feisty after meeting Harvey,¡± Tyler pointed out with a half-smile. ¡°Vicky, you don¡¯t think Harvey can protect you, do you?¡± His tone took a sharp turn and became extremely cold.¡± Break up with Harvey right now, and you might be able to rekindle your rtionship with him once I get tired of you. But, if you continue to fight me¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze lowered, and he smirked. ¡°Vicky, you wouldn¡¯t want to witness what I¡¯m capable of, would you?¡± Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Vicky felt a chill down her spine. She would never dare doubt what Tyler was capable of. Studying Vicky¡¯s pale face, Tyler lowered his head and caressed her cheek. ¡°Be a good girl. Don¡¯t make me mad, or I don¡¯t know what I might do.¡± He gently kissed her lips and ced the bank card into her hand. ¡°You have one week to break up with Harvey. Do not disappoint me, Vicky.¡± With that said, he did not linger and left. The door slowly closed behind him, and Vicky stood frozen in ce. The news of Avery meeting her so-called ¡®lover¡¯ in Zendonia spread like wildfire. ¡°Dad, this is a setup! There were more people at the restaurant-not just me. Tyler, Harvey, and that pest Vicky were all there! These unscrupulous media outlets are distorting the truth!¡± Avery was on the brink of losing her mind. The incident during the wedding was long wiped out, yet it was brought up all over again! The raunchy video that had been dealt with resurfaced, and her notoriety was all over the Inte once more. Negative news about her was just a tap away on her phone. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her father¡¯s voice turned stern. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, Avery. Your news was released from Stoneford City. I can control the news in Molivia, but I can¡¯t suppress it in Zendonia. Someone is intentionally targeting you, and for now, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Vicky¡¯s fault!¡± Avery gritted her teeth, her eyes bloodshot. ¡°I humiliated her with a group of reportersst time, and within days, she had Harvey defending her. D*mn her, d*mn her, d*mn her!¡± At this moment, Avery wished she could tear Vicky apart. She never felt such intense hatred toward anyone. Vernon Yeager continued, ¡°Over the years, Harvey has shifted the focus of all his businesses to Stoneford City. His influence has grown rapidly, and even the Hart family will struggle to go against him for the time being.¡± Before Avery could scream and curse, he asked, ¡°What did Tyler say about this?¡± ¡°Tyler¡­¡± The mention of Tyler¡¯s name caused Avery¡¯s confidence to waver. ¡°Tyler naturally believes in me and is willing to defend me in the media. But right now, he can¡¯t remove the news,¡± said Avery. Her father remained silent for a long time, and Avery grew increasingly uneasy. ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is it¡­that hard to resolve this?¡± After a prolonged silence, Vernon spoke, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone to Zendonia, solving this matter wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But now, the news originated from Stoneford City, and Harvey is relentlessly targeting you. It would be ideal if we can resolve it in a month.¡± A month was far too long, and a day alone was enough for rumors and tabloid stories to spread everywhere. Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 After a pause, Vernon said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call off the engagement for now?¡± Stunned, Avery said, ¡°What did you say, Dad?¡± ¡°After what happenedst time, Tyler could still help you out by making a public statement, but you¡¯ll only be the target of condemnation if he does it again this time. He might look like a loyal man by doing so, but what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that!¡± Avery refused to call off the engagement. ¡°They can say whatever they want to say. I can just head back to Molivia! No one in Molivia will dare to say anything about me!¡± Vernon sneered. ¡°You can say that you were framed the first time, but can you still im that it¡¯s a coincidence if the same thing happens twice? I know that you aren¡¯t afraid of what people might say about you, but everyone sees you as a woman who lost her virtue. Because of that, ourpany¡¯s stock is dropping. The masses are mocking our family! If Tyler doesn¡¯t marry you, no one will ever marry you.¡± After the release of the video, people all around the world saw her in apromising position. On top of that, no one would dare to marry a woman who seemed to draw trouble wherever she went. It was fair to say that Avery¡¯s reputation was ruined. ¡°Announce that you and Tyler Hart have dissolved your engagement, and exin to the public that this so-called lover of yours threatened you into meeting him with those photos. It¡¯d make it easier for the public to ept,¡± Vernon suggested. Avery¡¯s voice rose in frustration. ¡°Why should I care whether they ept it or not? I¡¯m marrying Tyler, not them! As long as he¡¯s willing to marry me, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to break off the engagement!¡± ¡°He¡¯s willing to marry you now, but have you considered he might change his mind once you¡¯re back with him? A man who¡¯s constantly ridiculed and mocked might have a change of heart eventually. Avery, do you think marriage is the end of the story?¡± Vernon questioned. Avery¡¯s breath caught, leaving her speechless as she knew that marriage was not an end but a beginning. ¡°If you announce the break-up now, you salvage some reputation for yourself and save Tyler from the humiliation. Once the storm subsides, you can hold the wedding again. Doesn¡¯t that solve both problems?¡± Avery¡¯s confidence wavered. ¡°But what if Tyler doesn¡¯t want to marry me anymore after we break off the engagement?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to marry you, an engagement won¡¯t change that,¡± Vernon replied. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Avery,¡± Vernon¡¯s tone became increasingly stern. ¡°Do you remember the three projects Tyler presented to our family?¡± Avery clenched her fists.¡±¡­ I remember.¡± ¡°You did well in handling that situation,¡± Vernon said slowly.¡± Having those three projects under our control is enough to control the Hart family and Tyler Hart. He won¡¯t dare to refuse to marry you. I wouldn¡¯t have proposed this if we didn¡¯t have control over those projects. Now that we do, Tyler has to do as we say, so why are you so worried?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Once the call ended, a young woman who had been standing beside Vernon spoke up, ¡°Dad, what did Avery say?¡± ¡°Avery agreed,¡± Vernon turned to Avery¡¯s half-sister. ¡°Brielle, thank you for your suggestion this time. Otherwise, our family¡¯s reputation would have been tarnished by this shameless girl!¡± Brielle smiled. ¡°We¡¯re a family, Dad. You don¡¯t have to thank me for this.¡± ¡°If I hand this family over to Avery, she might squander it all. ¡± Vernon looked at his daughter with a gentle expression.¡± That wicked girl is only interested in love and romance all day. I fear she won¡¯t amount to much in the future.¡± Vernon lightly patted Brielle¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. The future of our entire family relies on you.¡± An obedient smile appeared on Brielle¡¯s face. ¡°Rest assured, Dad. I won¡¯t fail you.¡± Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 Three dayster, it was Vicky¡¯s birthday. Harvey reserved the entire restaurant for Vicky and invited all of Vicky¡¯s friends to celebrate her birthday. Every year, everyone would gather to celebrate, but this year was different. Harvey and Vicky had announced their engagement before the press but were both ced in a position where they had no choice but to do so. On this day, Harvey decided to officially propose to Vicky. After the birthday song was sung, he held out a ring, got down on one knee, and looked at Vicky adoringly. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯ve let you slip away once because of my ipetence, and I¡¯ve lived these past years in remorse ever since. I¡¯m lucky that I now have a chance to start again. This time, I won¡¯t let you slip away. I love you, Vicky. Will you marry me?¡± His proposal caught Vicky by surprise. They had discussed the venue and date for the engagement party, and even prepared to invite the press to the party. However, Harvey had not mentioned anything about proposing to her. Just then, Aurora, Jennifer, and Cece started cheering. ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± Ever since Tyler left that day, Vicky had been on edge. Tyler¡¯s methods were ruthless, and her fear of him was etched into her very marrow. As she gazed at Harvey, his unwavering eyes fixed on her, a flicker of hesitation bloomed in Vicky¡¯s heart. Being with Harvey was undeniably soothing, but she genuinely worried about dragging him into her problems. Sensing her hesitation, Harvey looked deeply into her eyes.¡± Vicky, I¡¯m not the same person I was years ago. Trust me. This time, I will protect you.¡± Aurora chimed in, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t hesitate. Just say yes!¡± Beside them, Noah slightly pulled her aside, a quiet reminder. ¡°Could you stop instigating, please?¡± Aurora openly nced at him. ¡°Look at you, always so cautious and fearful, indecisive, and hesitant. Is that how a man behaves? It¡¯s no wonder you didn¡¯t get Vicky back then and failed to win Jennifer¡¯s heart a few years ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m cautious and fearful? Indecisive and hesitant?¡± Noah pointed to himself. ¡°You have no idea how crazy Tyler and Anthony are, do you?¡± ¡¯ Aurora sarcastically retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for rivals to give each other a hard time? Timid guys like you should just stay single!¡± Noah was about to say something but suddenly stopped.¡± Fine, I¡¯m a timid man. Just don¡¯te crying to me when you see the madness that guy is capable of.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aurora did not pay much attention to his words. When she turned her head, she saw that Vicky had already taken the engagement ring from Harvey, and the crowd erupted in apuse and cheers. Noah frowned as he watched the scene unfold. In his mind, he mulled over another matter. Earlier that morning, Avery and Tyler had held a press conference, announcing that they had ended their engagement some time ago. Naturally, the reporters turned their questions toward Tyler.¡± Mister Hart, in your previous statement, you expressed confidence in Miss Yeager and said you would not break off the engagement. But now, the engagement is suddenly canceled. Could you exin why?¡± Tyler¡¯s response was blunt and to the point. ¡°Feelings are between two individuals, but marriage involves two families, rv In an instant, everyone understood what Tyler¡¯s words implied. Tyler believed in Avery and wanted to marry her, but that represented only himself and not his family. As the head of the Hart family, Tyler had to prioritize the greater good and could not let emotions guide his decisions. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 The reporters posed another question. ¡°Miss Yeager, when did you and Mister Hart call off your engagement?¡± Avery¡¯s expression soured slightly, but she replied, ¡°We ended our engagement the day after Tyler made his statement.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already ended the engagement, why hasn¡¯t there been an official statement?¡± ¡°Tyler was concerned that negativements online would target me, so we decided not to go public at the time.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The reporters pressed on. ¡® Regarding the incident where you were seen meeting with the man from the video, Miss Yeager, could you exin that?¡± Announcing the end of their engagement was a secondary matter; the main purpose was to rify this particr incident. ¡°Someone created some fabricated photos to threaten me, saying they¡¯d spread them if I didn¡¯tply with their demands,¡± Avery exined. The reporters turned to Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, is this true?¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°Avery was being threatened and didn¡¯t know what to do, so she called me. After I found out, I suggested going with her to face the situation. The allegations of her having an affair and me being there to catch her in the act, as reported in the news, are untrue.¡± Subsequently, the reporters asked more questions, but all were resolved with answers that left no room for criticism. At the first nce of this interview, an ominous feeling overwhelmed Noah. He looked at the group of people currently discussing Harvey and Vicky¡¯s engagement, wedding, and honeymoon destinations. That foreboding feeling worsened. Since the day he attended Avery and Tyler¡¯s wedding, he had felt something strange about Avery being caught in that video. Though the issue of her meeting her supposed ¡®lover¡¯ had been skillfully resolved, most people knew the truth and knew that any action that followed was merely a vain attempt to salvage her pride. Avery¡¯s reputation had been thoroughly tarnished. ¡®Is it just my imagination, or is Avery¡¯s luck running out?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Now, Tyler and Avery ended their engagement, so who would be the next unfortunate woman Tyler targets?¡¯ Noah¡¯s gaze unintentionally shifted to Vicky. The sky had darkened by the time the birthday banquet ended. Aurora carried a bag of gifts as she and Vicky headed upstairs to Vicky¡¯s new apartment. ¡°Vicky, why did you suddenly move to a new ce? Weren¡¯t you livingfortably in your old apartment?¡± Vicky replied, ¡°I just felt like the vibe in that ce wasn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°Vibe?¡± Aurora, who had grown up in a different culture and did not quite grasp the concept. However, from her time in the film industry, she had a rough idea of what it usually entailed. ¡®Is your ce haunted?¡± 1 Vicky was silent for a few moments. ¡°Sort of.¡± After stepping into the new ce, Aurora, who enjoyed unwrapping gifts, urged, ¡°Vicky, you received quite a lot of gifts today. Why don¡¯t we go ahead and unwrap them?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them started unwrapping the gifts and saw the perfume given by Jennifer, the earrings given by Cece, and the bracelet given by Aurora. Aurora then handed Vicky the biggest box. ¡°Go on! Let¡¯s see what Mister Sparks prepared for you.¡± Vicky studied the box curiously and cut the wrapping open with a pair of scissors. Thunk! Vicky jolted in shock and dropped the scissors onto the floor. Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in fear. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Inside the boxy a pair of dolls of a wedding couple with their heads torn off. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Staring at the contents of the box, Vicky and Aurora were speechless for a good while. It was Aurora who reacted first. Fuming, she picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Aurora?¡± The call was quickly answered, and the person on the other end sounded confused. ¡°Is your cat causing trouble again?¡± ¡°Your cat is the one causing trouble,¡± Aurora retorted irritably. ¡°Noah, are you out of your mind?! What kind of gift did you send to Vicky? Can¡¯t you stop being a cold nket?¡± Noah sounded utterly bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the gift I sent to Vicky?¡± ¡°Stop pretending. Wasn¡¯t it you who sent those decapitated dolls? Seriously, Noah, did you pick up some shoddy dolls from a street vendor?¡± Noah still looked puzzled. ¡°Shoddy dolls? I didn¡¯t send any dolls. I sent a plush toy modeled after my Panther!¡± Aurora blinked. ¡°You didn¡¯t send those dolls?¡± ¡°I have no clue what¡¯s going on, okay?¡± Aurora turned her head and saw an unopened gift box by the couch. Only the boxes from Harvey and Noah had not been opened. Harvey would never have given such a terrible gift, so Aurora naturally assumed it was Noah, who was known for being unreliable. ¡°They¡­really weren¡¯t from you?¡± Noah was exasperated. ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± Aurora was about to retort when Vicky¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Vicky answered the call and greeted, ¡°Harvey.¡± ¡°Vicky, I just realized that the birthday gift I got you seems to have been left in my car.¡± Harvey drove Vicky and Aurora back after the birthday party. Vicky¡¯s gifts were temporarily ced in the car¡¯s trunk, and since Aurora stayed over at Vicky¡¯s ce, she enthusiastically offered to carry Vicky¡¯s gifts out when they got out of the car. Aurora distinctly remembered that she had not forgotten to take the gift. As Vicky looked at the contents of the box, everything became clear to her. ¡°Maybe I forgot to grab it¡­ It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you go home? Just hand it to me tomorrow.¡± Harvey knew Aurora was staying in Vicky¡¯s ce and knew it was inappropriate for him to deliver the gift at this hour.¡± Sure. See you tomorrow, then.¡± ¡°See you-¡° Before Vicky could finish, her voice was cut short by the sharp screech on the other end of the line, followed by the deafening sound of a car crash. ¡°Harvey!¡± Vicky paled and stood up abruptly. Harvey¡¯s end of the line was silent no matter how many times Vicky called out to him. Aurora spotted the dark look on Vicky¡¯s face and asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Harvey might be in a car ident.¡± Vicky tensed. ¡°I heard a screech and something crashing¡­¡± Not daring to dy another moment, she hung up and called the police. An hourter, Vicky and Aurora arrived at the hospital. Harvey had been rushed into the surgery room. Noah¡¯s ce was closer to the hospital, so he arrived earlier than the two.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vicky hurried over to Noah the moment she spotted him.¡± Noah, how¡¯s Harvey?¡± ¡°The doctors are still working on him,¡± Noah said gloomily.¡± He¡¯s badly injured.¡± ¡°Why would this happen all of a sudden?¡± Aurora mumbled.¡± Harvey is a racer, right? He should be really good at driving.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze wavered, and she paled. Amid Aurora¡¯s confusion, her phone rang. Considering that it was almost midnight, she was shocked to have received a call at this time. ¡°Who¡¯d call me in the middle of the night?¡± She had just finished filming, so she had been freetely. She nced at the caller ID and answered when she noticed it was a call from her manager, Cassandra. ¡°Cassandra? Why are you calling me at this time?¡± ¡°My goodness! You¡¯re all over the headlines!¡± ¡°Headlines? For what?¡± ¡°Rumors are going around that you have a boyfriend and that you¡¯re living with him!¡± ¡°Boyfriend? Who?¡± Aurora asked in confusion. Cassandra was nearly in tears. ¡°Do you not realize who you¡¯re implicated in this scandal? You¡¯ve finally gained a certain level of fame after years of hard work, and with this scandal circting¡­ It could have a significant impact on your future!¡± Aurora seemed indifferent. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a case of some unscrupulous media misinterpreting an event that I attended with a senior colleague? I just need to exin and release a statement.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you grasp the seriousness of this situation?¡± Cassandra continued, ¡°The news involves you and Mister Noah Canyer.¡± ¡°Noah Canyer?¡± Aurora nced at Noah, and her expression rxed even more. ¡°He and I are friends. You know that, right? When I was filming before, no one was taking care of my cat at home, so I sent it to his ce a few times¡­ Maybe the paparazzi followed me.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t realized the gravity of this situation,¡± Cassandra persisted. ¡°The Canyer family currently holds much of the entertainment industry¡¯s power and resources. Many are now spreading rumors that you and Noah have an improper rtionship, saying you advanced your career through his connections. ¡°Moreover, videos and photos of conflicts with female actresses and asions when you werete to set have been exposed as well. The masses are saying that you¡¯re a brat who bullies actresses because you have Noah backing you up. Now, there are numerous revtions about you circting online, and even the higher-ups in thepany are rmed. ¡°You need toe to thepany for a meeting right away. Let¡¯s discuss a strategy; we can¡¯t let public opinion escte any further.¡± Aurora nced at Vicky and furrowed her brow. ¡°But¡­¡± Cassandra cut her off. ¡°The information they¡¯ve released is quite explosive; there might be more to come. If you don¡¯te back now, you can forget about your future!¡± At this moment, Aurora finally grasped the gravity of the situation. ¡°I understand, Cassandra. I¡¯ll head over right away.¡± As soon as Aurora hung up, she noticed that Noah had also just ended a call. ¡°We¡¯re in the news,¡± said both Aurora and Noah at the same time, to which they looked at each other exasperatedly. Aurora and Noah had known each other for years, and although they asionally bickered, they were old friends. While Noah¡¯s family did control entertainment resources, he usually did not get involved himself, nor did he offer Aurora any special advantages. Meanwhile, Aurora achieved everything with her own effort, i Both of them were innocent yet managed to get tangled up in a scandal. ¡°I need to go to mypany,¡± Aurora stated. Noah rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°I also need to return to mypany.¡± Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Aurora and Noah had to handle the scandal. Vicky nodded at them. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Aurora was about to say something else when her phone rang again. Noticing that it was yet another call from Cassandra, she assumed that Cassandra was urging her to leave. ¡°Well¡­ Well be off now, Vicky,¡± said Aurora. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Call us if you need anything,¡± said Noah before hurrying away. As they descended the floors inside the elevator, Aurora mumbled in confusion, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years and were never involved in any scandal, so what¡¯s going on? I thought your family has a lot of connections in show business, so why would such scandals start spreading to begin with?¡± Noah was unsurprised. ¡°Why else? Someone is messing with us.¡± Aurora frowned. ¡°Who?¡± Noah pursed his lips before he said, ¡°You just received those creepy dolls, and momentster, Harvey got into a car ident. As soon as he was sent to the hospital, the two of us were in trouble as well. Who else is capable of all that?¡± A name shed through Aurora¡¯s mind, and she blurted,¡± Tyler Hart!¡± Noah spoke coolly, ¡°I mentioned during the day that you were celebrating too soon. You might¡¯ve thought I was being a cold nket, but look what¡¯s happening now. Tyler has started making moves on Vicky.¡± ¡°That lunatic!¡± Aurora eximed, recalling the gifts Tyler sent. She snarled, ¡°Vicky doesn¡¯t owe him anything! What makes him think he can treat her this way?¡± ¡°In this world, there isn¡¯t always a reason for things to happen,¡± Noah said in a detached tone. ¡°Harvey has a strong foundation in Stoneford City. Attacking him from a business angle wouldn¡¯t be possible in the short term, so¡­Tyler resorted to a more direct approach. Now, Harvey¡¯s life is hanging by a thread. ¡°You try to reason with him, and he uses force against you. You challenge him with strength, and he employs tactics,¡± Noah mused. ¡°If Harvey was his rival, he wouldn¡¯t have been so brutally deceived a few years ago.¡± Aurora clenched her fist. ¡°Vicky finally wants a fresh start, and Tyler is being so domineering!¡± As if something had struck her, Aurora¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Noah, do you think¡­ Tyler might remember something?¡± Noah raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hm? What makes you say that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been pestering Vicky all this time!¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t get what he wants, he destroys it. That¡¯s the kind of person he is by nature.¡± Noah¡¯s tone wasnguid. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been telling you to stay away from Vicky¡¯s romantic affairs. If therees a day when he loses his patience, he might just abduct and imprison Vicky. Won¡¯t Vicky suffer even more then?¡± Aurora fell silent. Not long after Aurora and Noah left, the door to the operating room was pushed open. Vicky thought the operation had concluded and approached to inquire,¡± Doctor, how is he?¡± The doctor gazed at Vicky with a stern expression. ¡°The operation isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Perplexed, Vicky looked at the doctor. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Mister Sparks has a rare blood type. The blood in the blood bank currently isn¡¯t sufficient toplete the surgery. I just tried contacting other hospitals for an emergency blood transfer, but¡­¡± The doctor looked troubled as he continued, ¡°Even the blood in the blood banks of other hospitals won¡¯t suffice. The patient¡¯s condition is dire at the moment. If we can¡¯t secure enough blood within the next three hours, the patient might¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s strength drained from her body, and she unconsciously took a step back. ¡°The blood in the blood bank¡­isn¡¯t enough?¡± Vicky stared at the doctor, her voice shaky. ¡°Is it really not enough?¡± The doctor¡¯s gaze flickered briefly, and he avoided her eyes. Seeing him evade her question, Vicky understood everything. ¡°Is there really not enough, or¡­did someone give some sort of order to move the blood?¡± The doctor avoided answering directly. ¡°Ms. Shaw, you¡­ better think of a solution as soon as possible. As doctors, we don¡¯t have much say in these matters.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Vicky slowly closed her eyes. A few secondster, she said,¡± I understand.¡± After the doctor left, Vicky took out her phone and intended to call Tyler. It was then she realized she did not have his contact number. She stared at her phone in bewilderment for a few seconds, then dialed Jennifer¡¯s number. ¡°Vicky?¡± It waste, and Jennifer¡¯s voice sounded a bit drowsy. ¡°Jennifer, l¡¯d¡­like to ask for your help.¡± Jennifer could sense Vicky was troubled by her tone and quickly asked, ¡°Vicky, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Yeah. Harvey got into an ident, and he¡¯s in the emergency room right now.¡± Vicky¡¯s voice sounded strained. ¡°The doctor just came in and said the blood bank doesn¡¯t have enough blood, and they can¡¯t get blood from other hospitals either. I want you to ask Anthony if there¡¯s any way around this.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Without hesitation, Jennifer agreed, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask him right away.¡± Vicky did not even have the strength to thank her. About five minutester, Jennifer called back. ¡°Vicky, Anthony said that all the blood that matched Harvey¡¯s blood type was taken away before the ident¡­¡± Jennifer did not know the specifics, but when it came to a matter of life and death, she knew better than to ask too many questions and softly conveyed all the facts she knew. ¡° Anthony found out who took the blood¡­ It was Tyler.¡± Even though she suspected it all along, hearing his name still sent a chill down Vicky¡¯s spine. ¡°Jennifer, could you please send me Tyler¡¯s phone number?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± It seemed they had already managed to find Tyler¡¯s contact information. Right after hanging up the phone, Tyler¡¯s number appeared on Vicky¡¯s phone. Vicky swiftly dialed the number. The phone rang for a long time with no answer, despite Vicky trying several times. 10 minutester, however, the call was finally answered. ¡°Who is this?¡± came a curt voice from the other end of the line. Vicky tightened her grip around the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me. Vicky Shaw.¡± After a few moments of silence, Tyler asked, ¡°Is there something you need so urgently that you need to call thiste at night, Ms. Shaw?¡± ¡°Tyler Hart, you know exactly why I¡¯m calling, so drop the act. ¡°Oh? And why are you calling?¡± ¡°Harvey needs a blood transfusion, and you were the one who removed all the stock of his blood type away from the blood bank, didn¡¯t you?¡± she gritted out. ¡°I don¡¯t really get what you are saying, Ms. Shaw.¡± ¡®Seems like he is determined to act dumb until the very end,¡¯ she thought. ¡®That¡¯s right. He¡¯s not the desperate one here.¡¯ ¡°I will break up with him once he wakes up,¡± she gritted out. Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°But you have such a great romance with Mister Sparks. I heard that you just epted his proposal, so why would you break up with him?¡± Tyler askedzily. Vicky clenched her fists and said, ¡°Because of the scandal some time ago, we had no choice but to put up an act for the public¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°An act? The two of you went shopping for rings and had a date, didn¡¯t you?¡± She lowered her gaze at the ring in her hand, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°I will throw the ring away. I won¡¯t see him again.¡± ¡°The public now thinks you are made for one another. If I remember correctly, you even announced the date of your engagement party.¡± ¡°After everything settles down, I¡¯ll announce through the press that Harvey and I broke up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy being involved with a woman who has a boyfriend, so why don¡¯t you call me after you announce that? It Tyler then intended to end the call when Vicky stopped him. ¡°Wait!¡± Vicky shouted and caved. ¡°I¡¯ll make the announcementter.¡± Tyler did not say a word and seemed to be considering something. Vicky nced at the ring red ¡®Emergency Room¡¯ sign and closed her eyes defeatedly. ¡°Whatever conditions or demands you have, I¡¯ll agree to them.¡± Tyler finally relented. ¡°Then let¡¯s sign an agreement for now.¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll find you,¡± she asked. He gave the address, and Vicky stayed silent for a long time. Sensing her hesitation, Tyler asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ms. Shaw, are you regretting your choice already?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky refocused. ¡®TH be there right away.¡± ncing at the operating room onest time, Vicky left the hospital. All was quiet in the middle of the night. Vicky drove to a ce she had not set foot in for four years. The streetmps on either side emitted a faint light, and everything seemed unchanged from four years ago. She parked the car at the entrance and stared at the familiar mansion before her dazedly. She never thought she would return. Taking a deep breath, Vicky entered the mansion. Due to the long absence of inhabitants, the ce where she once lived felt deserted. The yard was overgrown with weeds that seemed to have been left unmanaged, and the mansion¡¯s door was tightly shut. No one answered after Vicky knocked a few times, so she took out her phone and dialed Tyler¡¯s number. As she watched the phone ringing unanswered for a while, a hint of impatience rose within her. Harvey was still waiting for the blood transfusion, and she did not have much time to waste on Tyler. Staring at the keypad lock in front of her, Vicky hesitated for a few seconds, then entered the password from four years ago. Beep! The door to the room unexpectedly opened. Vicky was stunned for a moment. Although this mansion had been their marital home, Tyler rarely came here even back then. Yet, it was always under his name. She moved out after she agreed to Old Mister Hart¡¯s proposal. Under his arrangements, all traces of their wedding photos and her existence here had been wiped away. It was as if she never existed in Tyler¡¯s life. Entering the room, she found that it was dark inside. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Vicky switched on the light on the porch. Everything in the mansion remained the same as the day she left. Vicky turned and looked at the stairways. The night was serene. It was as though not a soul was in the mansion. Vicky slowly went up the steps and stopped in front of the bedroom on the second floor. She reached out to knock but paused before she did. She knew there was no turning back once she entered. Avery was still out there, wanting to take her down, and the Harts who resented her would not spare her either. On top of that, Tyler was still as unpredictable as ever. After a moment of hesitation, Vicky knocked on the door, knowing she could not let Harvey die no matter the cost. It was silent from inside the room. There was no response. Vicky suspected Tyler was not even in the house when she noticed the door was not locked. Heavy curtains obscured the light from outside. However, the bedroom was illuminated by bright lights, filling the room with radiance. ncing around, Vicky noticed there were no changes in the room apart from the absence of her used belongings. The sound of running water could be hearding from the bathroom. Turning her head, Vicky saw a blurry figure reflected on the bathroom door. Ah. Tyler was taking a shower. Vicky could not barge into the bathroom, so she suppressed her anxiety and waited patiently. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After about 10 minutes, the sound of water ceased. Tyler walked out of the bathroom with a bathrobe loosely draped over his body. Water droplets slid down his fair, robust muscles. He showed no expression of surprise at her sudden appearance and calmly said, ¡°Sign the agreement first.¡± With a sweeping nce, Vicky spotted a stack of documents on the coffee table. She picked them up and carefully read through them. The further she read, the darker her expression became. By the time she finished thest page, her grimace was worse. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± She looked at the elegant man seated across her, and she sternly said, ¡°Your agreement here is nothing but a set of oppressive terms.1¡ä This was an entirely unequal contract. She had to be at his beck and call, could not date anyone, could not have any contact with the opposite ***, and there were even restrictions meant to confine her. She also could not interfere in his affairs, be present around his girlfriends or fiancees, meddle with his marriage, or restrain him in any way. All that, and his final term was the worst: Once she had a child, she had to give birth to it and could not go through abortion without permission. Tyler took out a cigarette from its box and lit it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not satisfied with thepensation?¡± His so-calledpensation was an upfront payment of 15 million after signing the agreement. If she managed to bear his child, she would be given an additional 150 million. ¡°I don¡¯t need anypensation.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I can unconditionally keep you company while you¡¯re in Zendonia, but after you leave, the agreement between us automatically terminates.¡± Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Tyler nced at Vicky and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Tyler Hart, you are way out of line here! ¡°Out of line?¡± Tyler feigned confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a man like me to have a few lovers and a few illegitimate children out there? Is this out of line?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can have any woman you want. You can even have your own harem if you want, but¡­¡± Vicky stared at Tyler. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being a part of that. I know you won¡¯t be around for long, and you will go back to Molivia someday. Why don¡¯t we bothpromise? I don¡¯t need you to pay me. In return, I want my freedom back once you leave. He leaned against the couch and crossed his legs elegantly. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong in what you say. Yeah, I¡¯ve had my fair share of women, but they¡¯re dull and are barely a challenge.¡± He took a shallow drag on his cigarette. ¡°Truth be told, I haven¡¯t encountered a woman who continually rejects me like you. Finding out that you were once my ex-wife has made me even more intrigued.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tyler gazed at Vicky and smirked condescendingly. ¡¯ Congrattions, Ms. Shaw, you managed to catch my attention.¡± ¡°Mister Hart, you¡¯re a businessman; you should understand the principle of leaving a way out and not taking things to the extreme. You¡¯re a person of immense power, so there¡¯s no need to harass a woman like me so ruthlessly, is there?¡± Tyler lifted an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this power if I can¡¯t even get a woman I want?¡± Vicky clenched her fists. ¡°I don¡¯t like being forced.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone shifted. ¡°You can refuse, and you can also leave now, Ms. Shaw. Of course¡­¡± He leaned backzily. ¡°I wonder if your fiance can hold out.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened instantly Tyler was in no hurry, while Harvey awaited the blood he needed to survive. Vicky picked up a pen from the side, but her hand trembled with resistance. She knew this was Tyler¡¯s method to coerce her into submission. s, she could only obey. Vicky raised her head. ¡°Mister Hart, is there truly no room forpromise?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Ms. Shaw, do you even have the right to negotiate with me now?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± She did not hesitate or struggle any longer. She simply signed her name. After that, Vicky looked at Tyler. ¡°I¡¯ve signed it. It¡¯s time for you to fulfill your end of the bargain.¡± Tyler nced at the agreement, and then casually made a call. ¡°Send the blood Harvey needs to the hospital.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± came the voice on the other end of the line. After hanging up, Tyler looked at Vicky. ¡°Are you satisfied now, Ms. Shaw?¡± Vicky stood up, her tone cool. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head back. Watching her retreating figure, Tyler said, ¡°Who told you that you can leave?¡± ¡°Harvey is still in the hospital. I need to make sure he¡¯s out of danger.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t break my promise on what I¡¯ve agreed to do.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°Stay tonight.¡± Vicky forced a smile. ¡°You only agreed to provide blood. However, during the rescue process, idents can still happen. Knowing what you¡¯re capable of, it¡¯s easy for you to make idents happen while keeping your hands clean.¡± His profound eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°You seem tock trust in me, Ms. Shaw.¡± ¡°Have you given me any reason to believe you at all?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression grewpletely cold. ¡°Vicky, provoking me won¡¯t benefit you in any way.¡± Vicky was well aware of this, but she could not suppress her resentment toward Tyler. Closing her eyes gently, Vicky took several deep breaths to maintain herposure. She barely could. Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Vicky opened her eyes, and her gaze was unforgiving. ¡°How would you like to handle this, then?¡± Tyler nced at her and chose not to press on. ¡°You can send your friend to check on him.¡¯ Vicky fell into silence, knowing that was the biggestpromise Tyler was willing to make. ¡°Fine.¡± Vicky called both Cece and Jennifer to exin the situation. Without asking questions, they agreed to help. After hanging up, Tyler¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Go shower. I don¡¯t like the smell of disinfectants.¡± Vicky went to the bathroom as told. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. There was no change of clothes for women, so she was left to put on a bathing robe after shower before stepping out of the bathroom. The night was thick with darkness. Tyler stood on the balcony, quietly smoking. Vicky walked up behind him. ¡°Mister Hart, why did you choose to live here?¡± Tyler owned numerous properties in Stoneford City, so it seemed odd for him to choose this mansion out of all the ces he could have stayed in. Without turning around, Tyler replied calmly, ¡°This is where you¡¯ll be living from now on.¡± Vicky trembled. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ms. Shaw, I am not into casual flings. I don¡¯t enjoy going to hotels every time. I¡¯m a keeper, and this is not a one-night stand.¡± Tyler extinguished the cigarette in his hand and turned to look at her. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with your work, but you are to return here every night unless something urgent happens.¡± ¡°So this is where you are going to keep your mistress, then?¡± ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± Vicky fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered why you chose this ce.¡± cing the cigarette in the ashtray, Tyler walked toward her. ¡°Four years ago, we met here. Remember?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression stiffened and thought, ¡®So he remembers that.¡¯ Tyler lowered his head and kissed her earlobe. ¡°Although I¡¯m not entirely sure why you were here, the fact that we¡¯ve met here before implies a connection between you and this ce. Is there any issue with you living here from now on?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone carried an authoritative undertone that did not wee refusal. As his breath brushed against her skin, Vicky felt a chill spread through her body. Tyler did not press further about Vicky¡¯s past. Instead, he lowered his head and ced a lingering kiss on her lips. A few minutester, he carried her into the bedroom. Three dayster, Harvey woke up. ¡°Harvey, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Cece, who had been at the bedside, eximed with joy as she saw Harvey open his eyes. She quickly pressed the button to summon the doctors, then made a few phone calls. Soon, there was a knock on the door of the ward, and a group of doctors came in to examine Harvey¡¯s condition. After about half an hour, Jennifer entered the room with breakfast. ¡°Harvey woke up?¡± Jennifer was also ted to see Harvey awake. ¡°Harvey, do you feel any difort?¡± Harvey shook his head, his gaze scanning the surroundings, seemingly searching for someone. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Jennifer and Cece exchanged nces and fell into silence. The doctors checked on Harvey and said, ¡°Mister Sparks is safe now. He¡¯s young and in good health, so his recovery rate is promising.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After leaving a few pieces of advice for Harvey, the doctors left. Once the doctors left, Harvey asked, ¡°Where is Vicky?¡± ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Cece looked away. ¡°Vicky doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll call her to tell her about youter.¡± Harvey had just woken up and was still too exhausted to notice something was amiss with Cece¡¯s expression. ¡°No rush. Vicky must¡¯ve stayed by my side for some time. Let her rest.¡± Silence loomed over the room, and Jennifer changed the subject. ¡°Harvey, eat something. You¡¯ll recover quicker that way.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Harvey took a few bites and soon drifted back to sleep. Once he was asleep, Cece and Jennifer quietly left the ward. ¡°Should we call Vicky to inform her?¡± Cece asked. A hint of hesitation flickered in Jennifer¡¯s eyes. After Harvey safely got out of his critical condition, Jennifer called Vicky. The call was answered, but before they could exchange more than a few words, it was abruptly disconnected. She faintly heard Tyler¡¯s voice from the other end before it did. Based on Anthony¡¯s investigation, Vicky must have-once again-been coerced by Tyler into epting certain terms to save Harvey¡¯s life. Jennifer was not quite sure how Vicky got involved with Tyler again. Vicky had not shown her face once for the past three days. She had sent Jennifer and Cece a few messages asking about Harvey¡¯s condition, but her replies were consistently dyed. Jennifer once asked if Vicky was okay, and Vicky simply replied she was fine. If she was alright, however¡­why had she not oncee around? After a thought, Jennifer said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not convenient for Vicky toe here right now. Let¡¯s just send her a message. If ¡°Sure.¡± The message was sent, and it was not until evening that Vicky replied with a single word. [Okay.] Upon learning that Harvey had regained consciousness, Noah and Aurora also went to the hospital to see him. While their scandal had been temporarily suppressed, its impact had spread, and various rumors had circted. Noah was somewhat fortunate since he was not directly tied to the entertainment industry. However, the situation was quite different for Aurora. Her parents had always opposed her involvement in the entertainment industry, and with such a major scandal, they used it as an excuse to push her to leave the industry and return home for an arranged marriage. Needless to say, Aurora was extremely frustrated. Noah¡¯s days were not particrly pleasant either. He had never been interested in inheriting the family business, but the recent uproar had irked his father to the point that he could no longer tolerate Noah¡¯s lack of engagement in anything other than music and taking care of his cat. Because of that, his father had flown to Zendonia and started looking for suitable marriage candidates for Noah. After visiting Harvey, Noah and Aurora walked out of the hospital with troubled expressions. ¡°My dad ising to my ce tomorrow for an inspection. Can you keep my cat at your ce for a few days? He¡¯s got a quick temper, and he¡¯s always been against me having cats. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hurt my cats,¡± Noah said. ¡°I was just thinking of leaving my cat with you for a few days too.¡± Aurora rubbed her temple, wincing in pain. ¡°My parents¡¯ patience with me has reached its limit. This time, they¡¯re definitely going to drag me back home for an arranged marriage.¡± ¡°Arranged marriage?¡± Noah looked at her. ¡°Your family is pressuring you to get married as well?¡± Aurora sighed dejectedly. ¡°Yes. They say I¡¯m not getting any younger, and if I continue like this, I won¡¯t be able to marry into a good family.¡± Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Noah silently stared at Aurora thoughtfully. Feeling chills down her spine, Aurora questioned, ¡°Hey, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Noah thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your parents want you to get married, and I share that same predicament. Since we¡¯re already in a scandal, why don¡¯t we¡­work together?¡± Aurora stared at him warily. ¡°What¡­do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I mean, our families are of equal status. Neither of our parents wants us to marry just anyone, so why don¡¯t we just pretend like we¡¯re together? That way, you won¡¯t have to go home, and I can keep doing what I like!¡± The more Noah borated, the more convinced he was sure his n could work. ¡°You can go back to filming movies, and I can keep my cats¡­ Once the time is right, we can dissolve the engagement. Isn¡¯t that perfect?¡± Aurora hesitated. She still wanted to be an actress and did not want to get married so soon. After knowing Noah for years, they knew each other well, and his proposal seemed workable. ¡°Will they believe us?¡± Aurora said hesitantly. ¡°What if they insist we get married immediately?¡± Acting was one thing, but getting married would be a significant sacrifice. Noah suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s get engaged for now to appease them. We can dy the wedding for a while. Doing so for a year or two won¡¯t raise any suspicion. During this time, if we happen to find our respective true love, we can break off the engagement immediately. What do you think?¡± An engagement seemed like a reasonablepromise to Aurora. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± With a handshake, their decision was made. At that moment, both of them had simple intentions and were merely trying to appease their families. Little did they know, this engagement they decided on would never be dissolved as they nned. Vicky did not appear even three days after Harvey woke up. While it could be passed off as Vicky being tired and busy, it became less believable as she barely texted or called. Soon, Harvey figured out what was going on. Unable to hide the truth any longer, Jennifer and Cece finally told Harvey everything they knew. On the evening of the fourth day, Vicky finally reappeared. Harvey was sitting by the bedside, browsing through recent news when he heard a knock at the door. Assuming it was a nurse, he looked up. His eyes lit up when he saw the familiar figure. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re here¡­¡± His delightsted only a few seconds, and his expression slowly darkened when he noticed the person apanying Vicky. ¡°Mister Sparks, are you feeling better?¡± The man who entered behind Vicky met Harvey¡¯s gaze with a faint smile.¡± You seem to be in good spirits. I assume your recovery is going well.¡± Harvey looked at Vicky, who remained silent. ¡°Vicky.¡± Vicky removed the engagement ring she had been wearing on her hand since her birthday. ¡°Harvey, let¡¯s break off our engagement.¡± Harvey¡¯s face showed no signs of anger or surprise. ¡°He used my life to ckmail you, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you, and agreeing to your proposal was just out of circumstances. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vicky said in a monotone. Harvey locked his gaze onto her. ¡°Vicky, you didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± Before Vicky could respond, a cold, indifferent voice cut in from the side. ¡°Does the answer matter? Whether she likes you or was coerced by me¡­ In the end, isn¡¯t it all the result of your ipetence? You can¡¯t even protect your fiancee.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Harvey felt as though he was being strangled. Tyler observed the dark look on Harvey¡¯s face and calmly continued insulting him. ¡°Vicky sacrifices herself to save you, so I guess her feelings for you are genuine. You should be happy about that, Mister Sparks.¡± Harvey sneered. ¡°I¡¯m amazed that you look proud of yourself, Tyler Hart, despite having used despicable means to force yourself on Vicky.¡± Tyler was not at all provoked. ¡°This is merely the jungle¡¯s rule.¡± ¡°But Vicky doesn¡¯t even want to be with you!¡± ¡°Harvey Sparks, you seem to be mistaken.¡± He stared down at Harvey expressionlessly. ¡°I want a woman, not to marry her or to treat her like a princess. After all, who cares what a toy or a pet feels?¡± Harvey and Vicky, who already knew what Tyler thought of her, both felt extremely humiliated. ¡°Tyler, you *sshole!¡± Harvey finally lost his temper. Vicky, whom he treasured, was humiliated and defiled, yet Tyler dared to insult her so indifferently! Harvey¡¯s fury reached its peak. Vicky noticed Harvey wanting to get out of bed and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Harvey, your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. You can¡¯t get out of bed!¡± ¡°Let go, Vicky! I¡¯m going to give this jerk a piece of my mind today!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, Harvey. Your body isn¡¯t in any condition to take him on. Besides¡­¡± A hint of weariness crept into Vicky¡¯s expression. ¡°Even if you really settle the score, what difference will it make?¡± The oue was already determined. Harvey stopped, and the anger on his face gradually dissipated. He managed a bitter smile. I might as well have died in that car ident or on the operating table.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than life.¡± ¡°Vicky, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vicky would never be entangled with Tyler again if it was not for him. He thought that with the stabilization of his business foundation, he could protect Vicky and shield her from even the slightest threat. However, he did not anticipate how cunning and despicable Tyler could be. Gazing at Harvey¡¯s pale yet resolute face, tears welled in Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°I should be the one apologizing.¡± If she had not epted Harvey¡¯s proposal, Tyler would not have acted against him so ruthlessly Evidently, they both underestimated Tyler¡¯s depravity. Tyler observed this scene of emotional outpouring and smirked cynically. ¡°Are you two done ying Romeo and Juliet?¡± Vicky helped Harvey back onto the bed and told him, ¡°Rest and recover well. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Vicky¡­¡± Harvey gazed at her face, his eyes reflecting a mixture of reluctance, frustration, and helplessness. He was so close to finally getting her; Harvey sensed that she truly seemed determined to start anew. He was merely a step away from entering her heart. 3 Vicky smiled at Harvey and turned to leave. All of a sudden, she felt her sleeve being grabbed, and she paused for a moment. She looked back at Harvey, who did not say a word. He simply gazed at her intensely, devotedly. Vicky¡¯s heart ached at the sight. She gently pulled her sleeve away and whispered, ¡°Harvey¡­this is goodbye.¡± Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Vicky and Harvey knew that their chances of meeting again would be scarce from this point onward. Vicky swiftly left the hospital room. A chill breeze swept through the doorway, leaving the ward feeling cold and empty. Seated in Tyler¡¯s car, Vicky silently stared out at the passing scenery through the window. Just then, Tyler¡¯s voice interrupted Vicky¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Go back to your apartment and pack your belongings.¡± Vicky¡¯s mind was elsewhere, and she did not quite hear what Tyler said. ¡°What?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened, his tone chilly. ¡°Pack your essentials. Move them to the mansion.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for all that trouble,¡± Vicky replied with a nonchnt expression. ¡°I can just buy new ones.¡± ¡°Not everything can be reced.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone brooked no argument. ¡°First, pack up the basics. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to move your belongings.¡± ¡°Move?¡± Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why would I need to move my belongings?¡± ¡°That will be your new residence.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be staying there.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to move.¡± Tyler chuckled softly. ¡°Vicky, do you not want to move because you believe you still have a chance to regain your freedom?¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want the hassle.¡± ¡°Is it really about avoiding trouble, or is there another reason for this?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± ¡°Good, then.¡± Tyler drove expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s best if there isn¡¯t, but if you do anything to anger me again, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy.¡± Vicky fell silent. In the end, Tyler did not force her to move. Instead, he drove back to the mansion. The mansion¡¯s courtyard had been tidied up once more. Vicky looked at the familiar mansion before her, but her chest tightened. This ce had once been their marital home, but it turned into a ce for Tyler to confine her. In the past few days, she had not shown up at the hospital as she had been trapped in the mansion. Tyler seemed to have some free time, and he stayed in the mansion for the past few days, so she had no option but to stay with him. Vicky could guess why Tyler disallowed her from visiting Harvey at the hospital immediately: Tyler was intentionally leaving Harvey hanging for a few days. With Harvey¡¯s intelligence, he would not fail toprehend the reason for Vicky¡¯s absence. Upon returning to the bedroom, Tyler pressed her against the door and started kissing her. Vicky understood that, to Tyler, she was just apanion in bed, but the past few days had worn her out both physically and mentally. Amid their kisses, Vicky gently pushed him away. ¡°I haven¡¯t showered. Let me shower first¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he mumbled. ¡°We can shower togetherter.¡± Vicky fell silent. After a few minutes, she could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling so well. Can we do this tomorrow?¡± Tyler¡¯s movement paused, and he lowered his gaze at her. The look in his eyes was scorching, and Vicky could not help but look away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not in the mood because you saw Harvey?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vicky parted her lips and muttered, ¡°These past few days¡­ I¡¯m just really tired and want to rest for a day.¡± Sure enough, Vicky looked exhausted. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Vicky had been worried sick about Harvey and was exhausted from having to deal with Tyler¡¯s insatiable needs. Indeed, her mood worsened after seeing Harvey. Tyler stared at Vicky intently and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­we won¡¯t do it as many times.¡± She foolishly assumed Tyler would let her rest but was utterly disappointed after hearing what he had to say. Before she could say anything, he lowered his head and kissed her. The abrupt ringing of a phone shattered the passionate moment. In the haze, Vicky heard Tyler¡¯s voice echoing in the room. ¡°Avery.¡± On the other end of the line came the displeased voice of a woman. ¡°Tyler, what have you been busy with these days? Why haven¡¯t you contacted me at all?¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± There was a pause on the other side, and the voice turned even more disgruntled. ¡°Is it too much to ask for a call when there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone was casual. ¡°I thought something tricky came up.¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, and I¡¯ve been missing you a bit.¡± Avery¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Tyler, do you have time tonight? How about we have dinner?¡± ncing at the woman beneath him, Tyler agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Avery chirped. ¡°Well, where would you like to go, Tyler?¡± ¡°It¡¯s upto you.¡± ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s go to the French restaurant we went tost time!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Avery seemed to recall something and cautiously asked, ¡°Tyler, about what we previously agreed on¡­ You said you¡¯d still marry me after announcing that we never called off our engagement. Is that still true?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± Avery sighed in relief. ¡°I was just worried¡­you might¡¯ve considered the engagement dissolved for good.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Avery¡¯s worries seemed to dissipate entirely. ¡°Okay. See you tonight, then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Tyler lowered his head and looked at Vicky. ¡°Seems like even fate is on your side.¡± He kissed her lips gently and huskily added, ¡°Looks like you can rest well today. After everything was over, Tyler got up to take a shower. When he returned to the bedroom after bathing, he said to Vicky, who was still lying on the bed, ¡°I¡¯m heading out. Tell the servants what you¡¯d like to eat tonight, and they¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vicky responded drowsily. Tyler nced at her and leaned down to kiss her forehead.¡± I¡¯ll be back.¡± Vicky¡¯s fingers clenched slightly under the covers. She almost failed to contain her emotions, but instead, she did not respond and pretended to be asleep. Tyler did not pay it much attention either and turned to leave the room. After hearing the sound of the door closing, Vicky opened her eyes. Just after sleeping with her, he was off to meet Avery. ¡®He sure is the role model of all yboys,¡¯ shemented inwardly. The news about Avery and Tyler breaking off their engagement had been in the media, and it was known they had to end the engagement to protect Avery¡¯s reputation. From their recent phone call, it was evident Tyler still nned to marry Avery. Vicky had no clue what spell Avery put Tyler under. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At first, Vicky was worried that Avery might have employed despicable tactics to control Tyler. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 However, Vicky could not be bothered to think much of it at this point. Tyler was a terrible human being, and she was foolish for taking care of him. Had she not done so, she would not have suffered such a fate. She sat still in bed for a while before getting up to shower. Bruises and marks littered her skin. It was almost as though Tyler was trying to make up for the years they were apart. By the time she stepped out of the shower and headed downstairs to eat, the sky had turned dark. The servant spotted her and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Shaw, dinner is ready.¡± She nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± The servant smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After the servant left, Vicky sat alone in the dining room to eat. The servant was recently hired and was clearly taken aback when she first saw Vicky and Tyler. The news about Tyler and Avery caused quite amotion; everyone knew about it. Tyler¡¯s carefully crafted image of a loyal man in public had always been a topic of conversation. However, all that affection and persona seemed to be nothing but a facade. Just like other wealthy and powerful men, Tyler, too, had side-chicks. Vicky¡¯s mind was filled with various thoughts even as she ate. She did not know what triggered it, but she suddenly felt a wave of nausea. Unable to hold back, she rushed to the bathroom to throw up. Lately, her mood had been terrible, and she had no appetite for anything. However, not eating meant she would not have the energy to deal with Tyler, so she forced herself to eat. In the end, she concluded that she might be vomiting because she was in a bad mood after her visit to the hospital. After rinsing her mouth, Vicky washed her face and stared at her pale face reflected in the mirror. Suddenly, it urred to her that her period was about a weekte. ¡®Am I¡­pregnant? When I was with Tyler, we¡­didn¡¯t use any contraception. I didn¡¯t even take any pills.¡¯ Back when she and Tyler were newlyweds, she suffered a miscarriage due to her fragile health. The doctor mentioned that she had not recuperated well enough, which might lead to difficulties in future pregnancies. Tyler sought medical help for her, but despite his efforts, there was no positive progress. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. That was why, throughout their time together, Vicky never used any contraceptive methods. Over time, she just did not think much about it. Her sudden nausea seemed too much of a coincidence. Doubts surfaced in Vicky¡¯s mind, but she was not quite worried yet. Tyler had tried seeking medical advice before to solve her infertility and had found no solution, so she had not actively taken any medication either. It seemed unlikely she would miraculously get pregnant. However, since there was a hint of suspicion, Vicky decided she would buy a pregnancy test tomorrow, just to be sure. Under the lights, Avery¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gazed at the handsome man sitting across from her. ¡°Tyler, this restaurant is nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tyler scanned the surroundings. ¡°Did you reserve the entire ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Avery studied Tyler softly. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a meal alone in quite a while.¡± No emotions could be seen on Tyler¡¯s face, and his expression remained aloof. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Although Avery understood Tyler¡¯s personality, the fact that he did not ask more left her disappointed. Ever since the annulment of their engagement, Avery grew increasingly uneasy. Despite having numerous means at her disposal to manipte Tyler, she still felt restless. Avery mulled over her thoughts and eventually attributed this unease to the fact she had never been intimate with Tyler. The thought that Vicky slept with Tyler filled Avery with jealousy. However, she was the one who cheated first, and she dared not to confront Tyler. It seemed things were spiraling in an unfavorable direction, and Avery made up her mind that she could not wait any longer. She had to secure Tyler with whatever means necessary. Raising her ss, Avery softly said, ¡°A toast to you, Tyler.¡± Tyler lifted his ss and lightly clinked it with hers. As he drank, a glint of determination shed in Avery¡¯s eyes. In the dimly lit room, Tyler¡¯s face seemed even more radiant. Avery¡¯s gaze was fixed on the delicate features of his face, her eyes filled with infatuation as she thought to herself, ¡®This man¡­will soon be mine.¡¯ After the candlelit dinner, Tyler suggested taking her home when Avery suddenly said, ¡°Tyler, I have a surprise for you.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A surprise?¡± Avery nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s upstairs. Let me show you.¡± Tyler looked at her for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± Avery¡¯s smile grew. To prepare for the ¡®surprise¡¯, she had already set up a room upstairs. Tyler followed Avery without question. Upon opening the door to the presidential suite, Avery invited Tyler to sit on the couch and whispered, Tyler, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go get the gift.¡± A delicate fragrance permeated the room. Tyler nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Avery smiled at him and went upstairs as if she was going to fetch the gift. However, instead of rushing, she entered a room and showered. She timed the wine and the effects of the scented candles. It would take at least 10 minutes for the effects to kick in. She had prepared not only something arousing but also something hallucinogenic. To avoid any failures, Avery decided she could not allow Tyler to stay sober. Even if the effect was intense, she could not take any risk of something failing. Tyler was no ordinary person, and he never once fell into her trap over the years. If he managed to maintain his rationality and refused to touch her, all her efforts would be ruined. Thinking it through, she concluded that making Tyler lose his sanity was the best course of action. Moreover, today was her fertile period. She had already taken ovtioninducing injections at the hospital, which meant the chances of pregnancy were as high as 90 percent. Once she was pregnant with Tyler¡¯s child, she would never have to worry about Vicky! Avery blissfully went into the shower and imagined the passionate night that awaited her. The thought of Tyler¡¯s strong, powerful build filled her with lust, and her breath caught in her throat. After the shower, she put on a bathing robe and went downstairs. Tyler leaned against the couch with his eyes closed; the lights cast an alluring shadow over his profound figures. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± she called out. Tyler opened his eyes at the sound of her voice, and his usually cold gaze was scorching. ? Avery looked into his eyes and took off her robe boldly.¡± Tyler, this is the surprise I prepared for you. Do you like it?¡± Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Tyler was gone by the time Avery woke up the next day. She gave herself a few seconds to feel disappointed before picking up her phone and dialing the number she memorized by heart. The phone beeped three times before Tyler picked up- ¡°Hey, Avery,¡± greeted Tyler coldly, chilling her to the heart. How he treated her today was far different than how he treated herst night! She could not help but feel hot and bothered by the contrast. 3 ¡°Where are you?¡± she asked softly. ¡°In my office,¡± replied Tyler in the same cold tone.¡± Something happened in thepany, so I need to handle it.¡± As upset as she was about Tyler leaving for work without letting her know, she told herself that she should be grateful that they made some progress in their rtionshipst night. 4 ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t keep you, then. By the way, are you free tonight? Do you want to have dinner together?¡± After a brief silence, Tyler answered, ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t have the time to spare.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. Bye, then,¡± said Avery disappointedly. After she hung up the phone, she could not help but blush when she looked at her tattered clothes on the floor. She rubbed her belly and went to shower while humming happily. 3 Vicky opened her eyes as soon as the clock struck seven o¡¯clock in the morning. She had been too tired as ofte, so she fell asleep as sheid down on her bed after a shower. She turned to look at the other side of the bed and noticed the sheets were untouched. That meant Tyler did note homest night. Though she was very worn out, she would still know if he hade back during the night. She remembered him telling her to wait for him toe back before he leftst night. ¡®That means he had ns toe back. But why didn¡¯t he?¡¯ she wondered. Vicky knew she had no right to ask Tyler anything since she was nothing but a pet kept in a golden cage to him. He could go wherever and do whatever he wanted, and she would have no right to question him. 2 The thought crossed her mind before she dropped it. She made a mental note to buy a pregnancy test at the drugstore, but she realized she already had her period by the time she showered. While it was not much, the fact that she had her period was enough assurance. ? The only reason she could ept Tyler¡¯s unfair agreement was because she knew she could not have kids anymore. Even if she did, she would never let her kid be an illegitimate b*stard. Cece walked out the moment Vicky arrived at the studio. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re here,¡± she greeted. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Vicky had not been to the studio for the past few days. As to why, Cece did not need to ask to know the reason. She had been her friend and assistant long enough to know there were things she should not ask. Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Vicky nodded. Cece looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Vicky, Avery is here too.¡± ¡°Avery?¡± repeated Vicky, surprised. ¡°Yes. She arrived not long ago. She says she wants to see you and won¡¯t leave no matter how many times I tell her you¡¯re not here. She said she¡¯ll wait until youe.¡± i After thinking it over, Vicky said, ¡°Show me to her.¡± Avery sat gracefully and yed with her manicured nails in the meeting room. Vicky pushed open the door and walked over to her. She looked at Avery, who smiled smugly at her the moment she walked in. ¡°Miss Avery, I heard you were looking for me. How can I help you?¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow. She wondered why Avery did not just call her if she wanted to talk to her. After all, it was more convenient than making the effort toe to her studio. ¡°I heard your business is booming, so I thought I¡¯d see for myself,¡± said Averynguidly. She nced at Vicky before continuing, ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you, Miss Vicky?¡± ¡°Forgive me, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough for you to drop in anytime for a tour of my studio anytime you want.¡± ¡°Then what if Ie as a client? You can¡¯t turn down a client, right?¡± retorted Avery with a smirk. Vicky looked straight into Avery¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Avery, why don¡¯t you juste right out and say why you came here? I¡¯m really busy, so I have no time for you to beat around the bush.¡± Avery was obviously in a good mood. Even Vicky, who did not see her very much, could tell she was on cloud nine. Avery nced at Vicky and slowly took off the silk scarf wrapped around her neck. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve expanded your business into designing essories for your clients as well. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be nothing for you to draw up a scarf design for me, right?¡± Vicky saw the many hickeys dotted around Avery¡¯s neck as soon as the scarf was taken off. From the number and color alone, she knew just how passionate the s*x Avery hadst night. Vicky¡¯s eyshes quivered; she finally knew why Avery came to her studio. She looked up at Avery, who sported the same smug smile she had when she came in. Vicky scoffed inwardly. She did not want to waste her time with Avery at all. ¡°You and Mister Tyler have been engaged for four years, so it stands to reason that you¡¯ve done everything a couple would do. Or, could it be¡­¡± Vicky smiled mockingly. ¡°Could it be that nothing happened in the four years you were together with him, so that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t wait to announce to the whole world that you two slept together after doing itst night?¡± i Avery¡¯s expression froze, knowing Vicky was spot-on with her guess. Nheless, she quickly restered her smug smirk. ¡°We told the media our engagement was called off because Tyler wanted to protect me. The truth is, we didn¡¯t call off our engagement. And well never do that.¡± Avery rubbed her belly while looking smugly at Vicky. ? ¡°The reason I came here today is to tell you I¡¯m pregnant with Tyler¡¯s baby. So, it would be even more impossible for him to call off the engagement.¡± i The word ¡®baby¡¯ made Vicky¡¯s heart ache. 3 ¡°Okay. So?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°So stay away from him if you know what¡¯s good for you! I¡¯m going to make you wish you were dead if you dare to seduce him again after we¡¯re married!¡± Her eyes glinted maliciously. ¡°Don¡¯t think these are just empty threats. I, Avery Yeager, have always made good on my words!¡± 1 Avery finally showed her true colors. Instead of being intimidated, Vicky merely smiled. ¡°Oh, I believe you, Miss Avery. After all, I have first-hand experience of just what lengths you¡¯d go to keep Mister Tyler. But¡­¡± Vicky looked at Avery. ¡°Just how long do you think you can keep a man by your side by manipting him?¡± Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Avery scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to judge me since that¡¯s how you manage to climb into Tyler¡¯s bed, too. Plus, I¡¯ve met too many bitter women like you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Miss Avery.¡± ¡°Huh? How am I wrong?¡± Vicky smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re the bitter woman here because I was the one who didn¡¯t want Tyler. In a way, you¡¯re using my hand-me-downs.¡± i Avery¡¯s expression froze. She suddenly stood up and pointed rudely at Vicky. ¡°I warn you, Vicky Shaw! I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t ever make a living in Zendonia ever again if you don¡¯t stop pestering Tyler. Have you forgotten what happened after people found out you¡¯re his mistress? Tyler knew I tipped off the reporters. Not only did he not me me, but he didn¡¯t even question me about it!¡± i Avery smiled sinisterly. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a booty call to him! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re special to him just because you slept with him a few times. Stay away from him, or I¡¯ll give you a fate worse than death!¡± Vicky stood up, too. She was a little taller than Avery, so she looked down at her contemptuously. ¡°I should be the one warning you, Miss Avery.¡± A cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°You know very well how your and Tyler¡¯s engagement came about. Do you really think you can manipte him forever? Forgive me for being blunt, but Tyler seems to be starting to suspect something. Not only did he find out I¡¯m his ex-wife, but he even asked me whether we¡¯ve met before.¡± Vicky felt a rush of adrenaline when she saw Avery go pale.¡± In fact, I won¡¯t be surprised if he suddenly remembers everything one day,¡± she added. ¡°So what if he did?¡± asked Avery with false bravado. ¡°Have you forgotten all the things you did to him before you two got divorced? Don¡¯t tell me you seriously think he¡¯d want to get back with you after all that, right?¡± Vicky looked straight into Avery¡¯s panic-filled eyes and said emphatically, ¡°I admit I didn¡¯t treat him well before, but you¡¯re not better than me. I¡¯m his ex-wife, and I dumped him. You, Avery Yeager? You¡­¡± i She chuckled coldly. ¡°You tried to control him through drugs and hypnotization. Do you really think he¡¯d want to be with you anymore after he found out?¡± Vicky stepped forward threateningly, causing Avery to back away. ¡°He hates nothing more than to be ckmailed and controlled. Once he finds out what you did, Miss Avery, the person who¡¯ll be living through a fate worse than death would be you. I suggest you stop causing trouble for me. I might just tell him everything if you don¡¯t stop harassing me, even if it means I¡¯ll have to go down with you. ¡°I¡¯m well aware you¡¯ve erased all your tracks back then, but since they¡¯ve existed before, there¡¯ll be some traces left, no matter how small. I¡¯m sure with Tyler¡¯s capabilities, he¡¯ll be able to dig out some information somehow.¡± The reason Avery came to the studio was to show off that there was progress in her rtionship with Tyler and to stay away from him. She was sure Tyler would not say anything if she did anything to Vicky. Thus, she did not expect Vicky would gain the upper hand in the confrontation. The most difficult thing for her to ept was that she could note up with a retort to everything Vicky said. ¡°Please leave now, Miss Avery,¡± said Vicky coldly. ¡°And make sure I don¡¯t see your face here anymore. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be happy if I suddenly slip something I shouldn¡¯t in front of Tyler.¡± ¡°Vicky Shaw, are you threatening me?!¡± hissed Avery through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing. Now can you leave?¡± 2 As much as Avery was reluctant to leave when she was losing, she had no choice but to do so. After all, she knew very well Vicky would carry out her threat if she did anything to make her unhappy. That night, Tyler got back to the mansion not long after Vicky. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you juste back from work?¡± he asked indifferently when he saw she was about to head upstairs. ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Vicky tepidly. Tyler followed behind her. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± 2 Vicky stopped walking, and her expression hardened subtly. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 ¡°I slept quite well, thanks,¡± answered Vicky in a tone colder than usual. For the past few days, she had been treating Tyler cautiously so he would not trouble Harvey. Tyler narrowed his eyes at Vicky¡¯s back. For some reason, Vicky had been constantly feeling exhausted. She still had some work to finish, but she found herself unwilling to get up from the sofa after changing her clothes. Tyler pushed open the door and walked into her room. Knowing it was him, Vicky did not even spare him a nce. She felt him looking down at him a minuteter, so she opened her eyes, but it was toote. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± he asked while kissing her. Vicky turned her face away in disgust. ¡°Mister Hart, we see each other every day. Why would I miss you?¡± i ¡°You¡¯re right. But didn¡¯t you miss me when I didn¡¯te homest night?¡± he asked again. Vicky breathed in his familiar scent. Usually, she would be able to stomach it, but for some reason, she could not help but feel like puking. All she could think about was Avery¡¯s hickey-riddled neck and her smug expression. ¡®Vicky, you should¡¯ve seen how passionate Tyler was to mest night. We kept going the whole night, even though I couldn¡¯t even move by the end of it. Not to mention, he woke me up this morning to continue what we didst night ¡­ It was like he just couldn¡¯t get enough of me,¡¯ rang Avery¡¯s words in Vicky¡¯s mind. Vicky was so disgusted with what she said that she found it even more unbearable than the food poisoning she gotst night. She quickly pushed Tyler away and ran to the bathroom to throw up. It took a while for the wretched feeling to go away. She gargled her mouth and felt like all the energy had been sucked out of her mouth. She was about to leave when she saw Tyler leaning against the doorframe casually and looking at her with a smirk. It was as if he was the hunter and she was the prey struggling for survival. As scared as she was, she pretended to be calm. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling queasy in the stomach for quite some time. I must¡¯ve eaten something bad yesterday, so I came to the bathroom to throw up,¡± she exined. ¡°Are you sure it was something you ate, or is it just me?¡± asked Tyler neutrally. Vicky was speechless. ¡®He¡¯s smart. I¡¯ll give him that.¡¯ She wanted to nod, but she knew doing that would not benefit her in the slightest. ¡°No, it¡¯s not you. I just haven¡¯t been feeling well.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler looked into her eyes. ¡°So it¡¯s not because you think it¡¯s safe to fight against me since Harvey has already been discharged from the hospital and I can¡¯t do anything to him anymore?¡± ¡°Harvey has already been discharged from the hospital?¡± asked Vicky in surprise. Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Vicky had asked Cece about Harvey¡¯s condition this morning at work, and she learned that Harvey¡¯s recovery was promising. There was no mention of him having been discharged from the hospital at all. Vicky met Tyler¡¯s gaze and asked hesitantly, ¡°When was he discharged?¡± ¡°This morning.¡± Vicky fell silent. ¡®This morning? He should stay in the hospital for monitoring since he just woke up, so why did he leave? Is it because he found out about what happened at the blood bank and he wanted to save me from being ckmailed by Tyler?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling sorry for him?¡± asked Tyler. Vicky did not want to answer him. She walked past him emotionlessly, but she did not get far as Tyler suddenly grabbed her by the wrist and pinned her against the cold wall. He pressed his body against hers, leaving her no room to escape. ¡°The only reason I kept you by my side is to have fun with you.¡± Tyler¡¯s cold lips brushed against her face, causing chills to run up her body. ¡°But you¡¯re really turning me off with that sad face of yours.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vicky could feel anger rising inside her body. She chuckled coldly and said, ¡°You should go find Miss Avery if I don¡¯t turn you on. She¡¯s so in love with you that she¡¯ll be more than willing to be whoever you want her to be!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s obedient like that,¡± said Tyler, biting Vicky¡¯s lips. ¡°But, I¡¯m starting to get bored with her. We¡¯ve been together for four years after all, so I¡¯d like to have a change of pace.¡± Vicky could not help but feel disgusted when she thought of where Tyler¡¯s lips had been moments before. It was like she was indirectly sharing a kiss with Avery, whom she loathed. Thus, before she could stop herself, she bit Tyler¡¯s lips. Both of them tasted blood trickling down Tyler¡¯s lips. A drop evennded on Tyler¡¯s snow-white shirt before blooming into some sort of bloody flower. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Vicky Shaw, do you have some kind of death wish?¡± Vicky suddenly came to her senses. She tried to keep herself calm when she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just want to tell you I¡¯m on my period, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡± Vicky looked straight into his eyes. ¡°You can check if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Tyler gazed at her for a long while, and he finally let her go after he confirmed she was not lying to him. ¡°Let¡¯s head down for dinner,¡± he said. After that, he left the room. Vicky let out a long sigh of relief. She was d her period came today. Otherwise, she was afraid she would have to puke out all of her organs if she was forced to have s*x with a man who just slept with another woman. Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Vicky thought Tyler would leave her alone since he knew she was having her period. However, he still came every day after that, which disturbed her. To Vicky, being a kept woman was like being friends with benefits. He would sleep with her when he felt like it, and when he did not, he would leave her alone. Thus, she did not expect him to go to her every day like clockwork as though they were a real couple. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± came Tyler¡¯s clear voice from across the table. ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡± Vicky snapped back to the present and looked at him. It seemed like he was not that busy at work these few days since he would leave quitete in the morning ande home every evening at six in the evening. The two of them even got to eat dinner every night. ¡°The food¡¯s fine. I was just thinking about work,¡± she answered. Tyler left it at that and instead told her, ¡°I have an event I need to go to tomorrow night, and you¡¯re coming with me.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. His tone left no room for refusal. It was as good as ordering her. Vicky frowned. ¡® You want me to go with you? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± After a brief pause, she replied, ¡°Maybe you should bring¡­ Avery instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called off the engagement with her.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why you told the media, but¡­¡± Vicky looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re still marrying her after the scandal has died down, right?¡± Tyler looked back at her dully. ¡°I can¡¯t bring her since we¡¯ve announced to the public that the engagement is off. I don¡¯t want to invite any criticism. Do you understand?¡± Avery had been gued with one scandal after another, so it was indeed best for her to keep a low profile at that moment. However, it was not like Vicky was the better choice either since she had garnered some unwanted attention from the media because of Avery as well. Besides, she had not announced the break-off of her engagement to the public yet. After all, it would not look good on both her and Harvey if they announced it not long after they got engaged. That was why she tried everything she could to get Tyler to give her some more time that night. Of course, she was not as good as Avery when it came to pleasing him. ¡®He must be trying to protect Avery by keeping her out of the public eye while he doesn¡¯t care at all whatever happens to me,¡¯ thought Vicky. ¡°Can¡¯t you get someone else to go with you?¡± she asked softly. ¡°No,¡± uttered Tyler emotionlessly. None of them said anything else after that. Vicky went to work in her study around ten o¡¯clock that night. Tyler knocked on her door three times beforeing in. ¡°Come to bed,¡± he ordered. Vicky kept her eye on theputer screen. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my work yet, so you can go to sleep first.¡± Tyler remained standing where he was and after a few seconds, he repeated indifferently, ¡°Vicky Shaw, I¡¯m asking you toe to bed right now.¡± ¡°I need this for my meeting tomorrow, so I must finish it tonight,¡± said Vicky calmly. Tyler walked upto her, and when Vicky did not do anything, he pulled her head back and kissed her. It was a kiss of deep possession, and for a moment, Vicky found herself giving in to him. Soon, her button came off before she could even put up a fight. Vicky exploded with rage. ¡°Tyler Hart, have you lost your d* mn mind? I told you I can¡¯t-ngh!¡± His burning lips enveloped hers again before she could finish her sentence. Vicky started to panic as it seemed like he was not going to stop until he got what he wanted. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Vicky knew nothing could stop Tyler, not even if the earth was to blow up, when he got into one of his moods. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She turned her face away and said quickly, ¡°Just let me turn off myputer, and I¡¯ll go to the room after that.¡± Tyler finally let her go. ¡°You have five minutes.¡± Vicky nodded. Only then did Tyler leave her study. Vicky took a deep breath. She finally understood why Tyler insisted on keeping her as his mistress: It was so he could satisfy his perverted desire to control her. The next evening, Vicky wore the gown Tyler prepared for her to the party. At first, she thought it was just some run-of- the-mill party, but she realized it was Old Mister Hart¡¯s birthday party when they finally arrived. It had been a long time since she had any contact with the Hart family, so she did not know how Old Mister Hart was doing then. At that moment, she stood at the main door and fell into a daze as she saw one familiar face after another. It was as though she had traveled back to the past. Everyone noticed Vicky and Tyler the moment they stepped into the banquet hall. ¡°Hey, Tyler¡¯s here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Tyler. How¡¯s life in Stoneford City treating you?¡± ¡°Tyler, about my daughter working for Hart Corporation¡­ Have you given it some thought?¡± The luxuriously dressed men and women surrounded Tyler. All of them looked at him with hope and adtion. That was not the case four years ago. Vicky remembered the contempt the other Hart family members had whenever they saw Tyler at any party they happened to be in. Thus, it was quite jarring for her to see how their attitude toward him seemed to have experienced a 180-degree turn in just a few short years. Someone finally noticed Vicky was there. ¡°Tyler, who¡¯s this? Your new fiancee?¡± ¡°She¡¯s quite a looker. You¡¯ve always had good taste, Tyler.¡± The Hart family members who surrounded Tyler then had not met Vicky before. They were abroad when all the incidents rted to Vicky happened, so they did not know who she was. They mistakenly thought she was his new fiancee since everyone there knew Tyler had broken off the engagement with Avery. However, before Tyler could answer, Valencia¡¯s voice cut through the crowd. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all let him in first before plying him with questions?¡± The crowd scattered to make a path for the couple to enter the banquet hall. ¡°Tyler, did you get a new girlfriend? Let me see¡­¡± said Valencia with a smile. She was very happy Tyler had brought another woman to the party since she really, really hated Avery. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Avery, Tyler wouldn¡¯t have gotten power in the family at all! Lincoln was the next in line before that b* tch came along!¡¯ thought Valencia. As much as Valencia favored Lincoln, she knew she could not overtly show it since Tyler was her biological son. Thus, she would always y the kind mother to him whenever there were guests around. However, her face froze, and the shock caused her to involuntarily take a sharp intake of breath when she saw Vicky. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Vicky had been frowning with annoyance ever since she found out whose party she was actually attending. Those who remembered her sneaked curious nces at her. Seeing the shock on Valencia¡¯s face, Tyler raised an eyebrow and asked with surprise, ¡°Mom, do you know Vicky? r? Valencia quickly snapped out of her shock. ¡°No¡­ No, I don¡¯t.¡± Tyler looked around at the other guests¡¯ faces. They had all been ordered by Old Mister Hart to keep their mouths shut, so no one of them dared to look him in the eye. They all quickly lowered their heads in silence. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Old Mister Hart had erased everything about Vicky¡¯s existence after Tyler left Stoneford City. A few of the Hart family members knew about Vicky, but they did not dare to speak of her name due to the pressure Old Mister Hart exerted on them. Muchter, Vicky¡¯s name became even more taboo after Tyler gained control of the family. That was why, at that moment, those who knew Vicky looked so shocked when they saw her with Tyler. ¡®What¡¯s going on? I thought Tyler forgot all about his ex-wife! Why are they together again?¡¯ they wondered to themselves. Turning to her, Tyler asked, ¡°Vicky, do you know my mother?¡± Compared to Valencia, Vicky was visibly calmer. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. It ¡°Then why did she ask what you¡¯re doing here?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky nced at Valencia indifferently and said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s seen me from somewhere?¡± Tyler turned back to Valencia. ¡°Mom, is that true?¡± Valencia¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where have you seen her before?¡± Valencia squeezed out a smile. ¡°I just think she looks familiar, but I can¡¯t put my finger on where I¡¯ve seen her before¡­ Sigh! I must be getting old ¡¯cause I can¡¯t remember much nowadays.¡± Suddenly, a sultry man¡¯s voice came out of nowhere. One could hear the mockery in his tone as he asked, ¡°Mom, why do you say you don¡¯t know Miss Vicky when you obviously know her?¡± Valencia turned toward the direction of the voice. A handsome gentleman gracefully walked toward them. Valencia¡¯s expression fell. ¡°Lincoln! What¡­ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know her at all!¡± Lincoln stopped in front of them and looked at Vicky with a smile. ¡°Who here doesn¡¯t know Mister Harvey¡¯s fiancee? Miss Vicky, are you here to wish my grandfather a happy birthday on Mister Harvey¡¯s behalf?¡± Valencia immediately understood what Lincoln was ying at. She pretended to re at him and said, ¡°Lincoln, Miss Vicky is here with Tyler.¡± This meant Vicky did note on Harvey¡¯s behalf. Lincoln was first stunned, but his expression then morphed into one of embarrassment. ¡°Pardon me. I didn¡¯t know you came with Tyler.¡± Since everyone knew Vicky was Harvey¡¯s fiancee, it made sense why everyone looked at her weirdly. After all, she had only just announced her engagement with Harvey in a high- profile event not long ago, so why would she suddenlye with Tyler to a family party? Tyler nced at Lincoln and said nothing. Thus, that was the end of the little interlude. Not long after that, the Yeagers arrived too. As old friends of the Harts, they would naturally attend Old Mister Hart¡¯s birthday party. Even though the birthday party was held at Stoneford City, the most prominent families still made the effort to attend. Avery immediately searched for Tyler with her eyes the moment she entered the banquet hall, and they quickly lit up once she managed to locate him. Tyler had been busy ever since that night. Previously, he would eat dinner with her from time to time, but after that night, he never did again. She would normally debate the possibilities of why he was so cold toward her, but ever since they had s*x, she found herself worrying less about him. For the past few days, she had been taking supplements that would increase her chance of getting pregnant. She could barely wait for her check-up next month! Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Avery went to medical school, so she was quite confident about her chance of getting pregnant. However, after getting a taste of what it was like to have s*x with Tyler, she could not help but feel lonely whenever sheid in her bed at night. Sometimes, she would even fantasize about him. There was another reason why she wished he would ravish her a few more times. After all, doing so would greatly increase her chance of getting pregnant. She knew Tyler would be at Old Mister Hart¡¯s birthday party, so she prepared some drugs before she came. She would just have to wait for the right time to use them. Her body started getting hot at the thought of the wild, passionate s*x she would soon be having with Tyler. She walked shyly up to him to ask, ¡°Tyler, when did you get here?¡± Avery only had eyes for him. Shepletely ignored Vicky, who stood beside him. Vicky turned her face away to smirk when she saw Avery¡¯s lust-filled face. ¡®She must be very satisfied with Tyler¡¯s performance that night to show that kind of face in broad daylight.¡¯ Tyler looked at Avery indifferently. ¡°Not that long ago.¡± At that moment, a few people were dancing along with the music. Avery looked at Tyler with big bright eyes. ¡°Tyler, shall we dance?¡± ¡°Sorry, but I brought a date with me tonight. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t dance with you,¡± said Tyler indifferently. ¡°A date?¡± repeated Avery in shock. Her eyes widened when she saw the woman beside him. ¡°Vicky Shaw? She¡¯s your date?¡± Vicky looked at her impassively. She had no intention to greet her at all. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. To her credit, Avery managed to keep her emotions under control. She did not shout or scream. She was raised to bedylike, after all. ¡°What is she doing here, Tyler?¡± ¡°I told you. She¡¯s my date,¡± exined Tyler simply. Avery tried to keep her expression friendly, but everyone could see the anger lurking behind her eyes. ¡°You could¡¯ve asked me toe with you if you needed a date. After all, I¡¯ve always been your date for this kind of event in the past.¡± ¡°Avery, have you forgotten we¡¯re no longer engaged? Think of what would happen if someone saw you with me. Our names will be sshed across the newspaper headline again.¡± ¡°They can write whatever they want. I¡¯m not scared!¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Avery, you¡¯re not a kid anymore. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t want to marry into my family while you have so many scandals to your name, right?¡± Avery suddenly felt her breath caught in her throat. She could just imagine all the disparaging remarks about her s* xual morality if she was caught harassing Tyler after their engagement was called off. If that was to happen, Tyler¡¯s parents would do everything they could to prevent her from marrying into the family. The more scandals she had, the harder it would be for her to marry Tyler! After all, as the head of the Hart family, Tyler could have his pick of any woman. Why would he marry someone with so many scandals? Just because she was pretty or because her family was rich? Plenty of other heiresses were prettier and richer than her. Not to mention, some of them were not embroiled in any scandal at all. ¡°Avery.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone suddenly became deeper than usual. ¡± My family has been shopping around for a new fiancee for me, so it¡¯s good to have someone like Vicky to divert their attention for the time being.¡± Avery was stunned for a few seconds. She could feel the resentment in her heart slowly disappearing. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you, Tyler?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll only have to observe my family¡¯s reaction to know that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Avery looked around at the guests, and sure enough, everyone looked at Vicky weirdly. ¡°Oh, Tyler. I should¡¯ve never doubted you. You¡¯re so good to me,¡± gushed Avery, feeling touched by his thoughtfulness. After that, she looked condescendingly at Vicky. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Avery¡¯s mood grew better once she learned Tyler only brought Vicky to the party to divert unwanted attention from her. This, in turn, made her less hostile toward Vicky as well. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She chatted with Tyler for a while before walking away reluctantly. With every step she took, she would look back at him forlornly. Vicky found the whole thingughable. ¡®Her standard of what ¡®good¡¯ is is very low.¡¯ Throughout their conversation, especially about the part about using Vicky as a scapegoat, Avery and Tyler spoke as if she was not there at all. Toozy to make a fuss, Vicky stood silently with a bored expression. Not long after that, Old Mister Hart came down from his room. As the head of the Hart family and his grandson, Tyler was the first to wish him a happy birthday. As his date, Vicky had to apany him. Old Mister Hart must have been informed of her arrival since he did not look too shocked when he saw her. Instead, he smiled and nodded politely at her. His attitude was not wholly cold, but it could not be called friendly either. He treated her like any other normal guest, which showed how much more experienced he was in handling awkward situations than Valencia. Tyler handed Old Mister Hart the gift he prepared. ¡°Happy birthday, Grandpa.¡± After that, all the other family members passed him their gifts and well wishes too. Once that was all done, Old Mister Hart waved his hand and said, ¡°Thank you all foring to my birthday party. Since I¡¯m getting old with age, I hope you all don¡¯t mind me having an early night. But please, do enjoy yourselves for the night.¡± The guests were used to Old Mister Hart leaving the party early. After all, his health and energy were not as good as they used to be. They gave him a send-off with their eyes. After that, the party became more casual. All the guests there were from prominent and powerful families, and since they rarely had the chance to gather, they quickly fell into easy conversations. Tyler grabbed Vicky¡¯s wrist after turning down the third heiress who came to ask him for a dance. ¡°Dance with me,¡± he ordered her. A few heiresses there eyed the position of Tyler¡¯s wife ever since they heard the news of him breaking up with Avery. They did not care whether it was real or fake, and even if it was fake, they would do whatever they could to climb into his bed. As for his past marriage history, welL.that did not even matter. Normally speaking, a guy would lose his value if he was a divorcee, but that rule obviously did not apply to Tyler. Quite a few of the heiresses had been waiting for him to divorce Vicky ever since he got married so that they could be the next Missus Hart. Of course, they would have to fight each other to get the position. Vicky did not really want to dance with Tyler. After all, almost all of the heiresses of marriageable age were looking at them. She was already the center of attention just for standing next to him, and she knew they would be ring at her and wishing she was dead should she dance with him. Vicky put up some struggle, but it just made Tyler tighten his grip around her wrist. He did not give her a chance to turn him down; she was practically dragged to the dance floor. Since she was there, it would be awkward if she did not dance. However, she exploded in rage when Tyler put his hand around her waist and pulled her close to him. ¡°Tyler Hart! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± It would be fine if it was a normal dance, but what Tyler was doing at that moment was not normal dancing at all. Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 There were differences in the way people dance. Some would dance normally. Some would do more than just dance-just like what Vicky and Tyler were doing. They were inches away from each other and could bump into one another at the slightest movement. It was hardly dancing and could only be seen as a public disy of affection. More often than not, people who danced this way were either couples or secret lovers. Vicky knew she and Tyler fell under the second category. From the moment Tyler showed up with her, people were already giving her odd looks. Though Vicky did not care what others thought of her, she could not help but care about what she did in front of everyone. ncing at the flustered Vicky, Tyler icily spoke, ¡°Have you forgotten why you are here today?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Vicky tried to free herself from Tyler¡¯s grip. ¡°I can be a diversion for you and Avery, but we don¡¯t have to dance like this!¡± ¡°You saw what happened,¡± replied Tyler expressionlessly. ¡°I can¡¯t stop those women trying to get close to me if you behave like an ordinary date.¡± Tyler¡¯s grip was strong. Despite Vicky¡¯s struggle, she could not shake him off. On the contrary, their bodies drew closer. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vicky, who had grown up in an affluent family, never made such a scandalous move in public. At this moment, she felt both embarrassed and infuriated. ¡°Tyler, let go of me right now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only fun when you y hard-to-get from time to time. Don¡¯t push it,¡± Tyler whispered into her ear. ¡°Ms. Shaw, we¡¯ve done more intimate things many times before. It¡¯s just a dance; there¡¯s no need to be difficult.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m difficult?¡± Vicky was fuming. ¡°You¡¯re being shameless! Tyler, you need to maintain your image, and so do I. Unhand me right now!¡± Tyler paid no attention to her. It was impossible to break free forcibly, so Vicky lifted her foot and stomped on his leather shoe with her high heel. Tyler¡¯s movement paused momentarily, and his body tensed. Vicky thought her move was effective until the hand around her waist suddenly tightened. A secondter, Vicky¡¯s body fell into Tyler¡¯s embrace. Not only were they even closer than before, but Vicky felt a soft, cool sensation on her cheek. Vicky lifted her head and met a pair of cold eyes. Their breaths intertwined, and for a few seconds, Vicky was lost in the moment. It was not until a fierce, piercing gaze locked onto her that she snapped back to reality. Not only had she fallen into Tyler¡¯s arms, but they also publicly shared an intimate moment. Although it was just a kiss on the cheek, it was out of line given the circumstances. Vicky flusteredly pushed him away, but the more she pushed, the closer they became. At this point, many were looking at them. Even the people dancing nearby had turned to look. Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Avery was on the brink of losing her rationality as she red at Vicky. She was overwhelmed by the urge to abandon herposure and rush over to separate Vicky and Tyler. Just when her sanity was about to be incinerated, someone gently tapped her shoulder. ¡°Miss Yeager.¡± Avery turned her head and was met with a handsome, cultured face. The sight of him only disgusted her. ¡°Lincoln, we¡¯re not that close. Stay away from me.¡± Lincoln smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Worried Tyler might misunderstand our rtionship? Rest assured, he¡¯s too busy to notice you right now. Even if he did see, he wouldn¡¯t care.¡± Avery red at Lincoln. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lincoln looked at the two not far away and sighed. ¡°Despite being separated from Vicky for four years and forgetting about her, she¡¯s still special to him.¡± Avery widened her eyes, and she shrilly replied, ¡°Tyler cares about me! If it wasn¡¯t for your interference, we would¡¯ve been married long ago! Back when I was embroiled in the scandal, it was Tyler who held a press conference to clear my name. He even stood up for me!¡± ¡°Miss Avery, do you really believe the words you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve exined to you many times that I had nothing to do with the incident at the wedding. Even if I didn¡¯t want you to marry Tyler, I wouldn¡¯t resort to such an extreme method.¡± Lincoln looked at her. ¡°After all, as your former fiance, I also have to be careful about what people say about me.¡± Avery did not believe Lincoln at all. ¡°As if you¡¯re afraid of what people think of you!¡± ¡°Your family has severely damaged my career. It might take several years, maybe even longer, for me to recover. Using this incident to deceive you serves no purpose.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Avery sneered. ¡°Right. But you can still sow discord between Tyler and me.¡± ¡°Miss Yeager.¡± Lincoln sighed. ¡°If he truly wanted to marry you, why would he allow such an ident to happen at the wedding? Have you considered that? If he was deeply in love with you, why would he cheat on you with another woman? During his time with Vicky, no matter how many rumors there were about him cheating, he never once cheated.¡± Lincoln¡¯s gaze was thought-provoking. ¡°Is Vicky that good at seducing men to the point that she can manipte them without drugs?¡± Avery¡¯s expression finally changed. ¡°Lincoln, what are you getting at?¡± ¡°My point is already clear. Regardless of whether you admit it or not, Tyler does treat that woman differently, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Avery¡¯s lips moved, wanting to argue, but under Lincoln¡¯s piercing gaze, her words failed her. Though she did not want to admit it, she had no choice but to acknowledge that Tyler did treat Vicky differently. Otherwise, she would not have harbored such a strong aversion toward Vicky. Avery had resorted to all means to get closer to Tyler. She tried to seduce him with drugs and even added hallucinogenic substances out of concern that he might not want her once he sobered up. On the other hand, Vicky did not have to do anything to get close to Tyler. How could she not resent Vicky for that? Lincoln turned to study the hatred on Avery¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°You called me to ask for a hand. Was your intention for me to sleep with Vicky?¡± Avery was about to argue when he continued, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite curious as to what¡¯s so great about her as well. What did she do to put Tyler under such a spell?¡± He stared into her eyes and chuckled. ¡°You want to take this opportunity to make it so that Tyler loses interest in her, right? Why don¡¯t we work together, then?¡± That was indeed Avery¡¯s intention; she nned to drug both Vicky and Lincoln and was simply waiting for the right timing. However, she did not expect Lincoln to agree to the n so easily. She stared at him doubtfully. ¡°What are you up to?¡± She refused to believe that Lincoln was agreeing to help out of the goodness of his heart. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always been quite interested in Vicky. It¡¯s just that Tyler was so protective of her that I didn¡¯t have a chance to get anywhere near her.¡± Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 ¡°She¡¯s known for her beauty, and sleeping with her isn¡¯t exactly a bad deal for me. Besides, I¡¯m really interested in seeing whether Tyler is only toying with her or if he has fallen for her.¡± Thest part of Lincoln¡¯s sentence revealed his true intention. Tyler had always acted out of line whenever something happened to Vicky. Lincoln wanted to know if Tyler merely liked a particr type of woman or if he had remembered something. Avery stared at the smile on Lincoln¡¯s face and considered his words. Regardless of Lincoln¡¯s intention, she had nothing to lose. Both Orion and Valencia hated Avery, but they hated Vicky just as much. Therefore, there was a chance that the two would actively try to get rid of Vicky once they found out that Vicky slept with Lincoln. Should that happen, Avery would not have to do anything to be rid of Vicky. With that thought in mind, Avery asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Lincoln nced at Vicky and Tyler, who were dancing, and smiled as he lowered his voice to speak. After gently straightening Vicky, Tyler spoke in a calm tone,¡± Do you n to keep causing a scene?¡± Vicky¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. She dared not to lift her head, let alone struggle, so she stiffly moved her body and continued the dance. As they descended from the dance floor, Vicky felt like she was being pierced by the gazes of those around her. Tyler sure knew how to attract hatred. At this moment, a butler approached Tyler and whispered,¡± Mister Tyler, Mister Hart would like to see you.¡± Naturally, the butler was referring to Tyler¡¯s father, Orion. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Tyler nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After the butler left, Tyler turned to Vicky. ¡°I have to step aside for a moment.¡± Vicky had also heard the butler¡¯s words and nodded softly.¡± Okay.¡± The Hart family was certainly aware of why Tyler had brought Vicky here. Looking at the curious gazes around them, Tyler¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Go to the lounge upstairs and wait for me. I¡¯ll find you when it¡¯s over.¡± As Tyler left, Vicky was left alone in the grand hall filled with Hart family members. She might as well have had a target on her back if she stayed, so she did not refuse. ¡°Alright.¡± After escorting her to the lounge, Tyler left. Vicky reclined on the couch and closed her eyes for a brief rest. A faint, soothing fragrance wafted in the air. Surrounded by this scent, Vicky began to feel drowsy. She had no idea how much time had passed when she heard a noise at the door. Someone had entered. Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Tyler had just left Orion and Valencia¡¯s room when Avery approached him. ¡°Tyler.¡± Avery studied his refined features and whispered,¡± Did Uncle and Aunty want to see you?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Tyler replied. ¡°Was it something important?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent.¡± Avery hade to dy Tyler as she assumed this was the time when Vicky and Lincoln started being intimate. It was Old Mister Hart¡¯s birthday banquet, and many dignitaries hade. If Tyler was to catch Vicky and Lincoln in apromising position at such an important event, it would be met with public scorn. This would ensure Vicky could never marry into the Hart family! Avery had once caused a scandal with a video, but it was not the same as catching someone in the act in front of everyone. If Tyler saw Vicky naked with another man in public, he would be so disgusted that he might never want to touch her again. The more Avery thought about it, the more excited she became. She even secretly contacted reporters to report the scandal once she caught Vicky in the act. Noticing her prolonged silence, Tyler asked, ¡°Is something on your mind?¡± Avery put on an expression as if she wanted to speak but was hesitant. ¡°Tyler, I have something¡­l¡¯d like to talk to you about it in private.¡± Tyler did not suspect a thing. ¡°Sure.¡± Avery led Tyler into her room, where a delicate fragrance filled the air. She invited him to sit before she made tea and engaged in some trivial conversation with him. Tyler listened quietly, asionally responding with a few words. His presence was so familiar and mesmerizing that Avery felt intoxicated just being next to him. For some reason, her mind began to rey the night they shared together. Avery¡¯s body felt hot all over, and her mind started to wander. Since that night, he had not touched her again. They had even seen each other less frequently. As she thought about it, Avery became increasingly restless. She had nothing to do at the moment, so eventually, she decided to seduce Tyler once again. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Avery wanted to take Tyler to catch Vicky and Lincoln in the act in front of everyone. If she seduced Tyler at this moment, however, it would be impossible to execute her original n. However, she had already arranged things on the other side. Since it was all about catching Vicky in the act, the Hart family members could witness it. Whether Tyler was present did not truly matter. The more Avery thought about it, the stronger the desire within her burned. ¡°What is it that you wish to tell me?¡± Tyler¡¯s cold voice snapped her out of her thoughts. Avery sobered and blushed. ¡°Tyler, it¡¯s been so long since west met. I¡¯ve missed you¡­¡± she said as she approached him seductively. ¡°Tyler don¡¯t you miss me?¡± However, before she could get any closer, he pushed her away. Shocked, she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Tyler?¡± Tyler stared at her. ¡°Is that why you brought me here?¡± After being intimate once, Avery did not expect Tyler to still be so cold toward her. Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 This went especially after how enthusiastic and passionate Tyler had been that night. Feeling hurt, Avery opened her mouth to speak when Tyler interrupted her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you shower first?¡± Avery was stunned for a few moments before uttering, ¡°W- What did you just say?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go shower first?¡± Tyler repeated. This time, Avery finally understood what he meant and said,¡± Okay! Sure¡­¡± Her blood boiled with excitement as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll shower now, Tyler. Give me a moment!¡± With that, she hurried toward the bathroom and paused the moment she stepped through the door. She nced at Tyler, who was sipping tea in the living room. After a few thoughtful moments, she took out a candle from her purse and lit it up before heading into the shower. She did not even bother with clothes; she came out wrapped in a bath towel. The scent of the fragrance wafted in the air, not overpowering but rather subtle. In a way, the scent was barely noticeable. All these fragrances were personally blended by Avery herself. She was not just a doctor but was also a skilled perfumer, so she knew the kind of aroma she concocted this time. The scent she produced this time was so intense in its properties that Avery herself was on the brink of losing control of herself. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This was an impromptu decision, so Avery had not taken the antidote in advance. However, it did not matter. She would soon be entangled in passionate moments with Tyler, so it was of little concern. After exiting the bathroom, Avery realized that the room¡¯s lights had been turned off at some point, so the room was dark. ¡°Tyler, where are you?¡± As Avery called out to Tyler, arms appeared from behind her and held her close. Simultaneously, a torrent of kisses rained down upon her. Avery was momentarily stunned before turning around and eagerly returning the kiss. Screams, footsteps, and various shocked voices woke Vicky from her slumber. ¡®Have I fallen asleep again?¡¯ she thought. Opening her eyes, she rubbed her weary brow and checked the time, realizing that she had been asleep for about half an hour. Vicky looked around and noticed that Tyler had not returned yet. There seemed to be amotion outside, however. What happened? She walked to the door and peered out through the peephole. It appeared that many people were in the corridor, likely guests attending the banquet. Judging by their expressions, something serious had urred. Curious, Vicky opened her door to see what was going on. As she stepped out of her room, she noticed arge crowd of people gathered outside a room on this floor. Screams and angry shouts were heard from inside that room, and the onlookers had expressions of disbelief and shock. Vicky walked closer to investigate. As she approached, the angry shouts became clearer. ¡°You wretch! You shameless wretch!¡± Inside the room, Valencia was gripping a young woman¡¯s long hair and pping her face harshly. ¡°I knew you were no good from the start-always flirting around, sleeping with who knows how many men! You broke off your engagement with Tyler and then ran to seduce Lincoln! You shameless wretch! I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1636-Valencia was so furious that it seemed her heart might give out. She had not been this angry in years. ¡°You ignorant creature! How dare you drug Lincoln to seduce him?! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents, you filthy rat!¡± Through the gaps in the crowd, Vicky could see Valencia verbally and physically assaulting a woman. Her face contorted with rage, and shepletely lost the image of a high-societydy. It was a rather grotesque sight. However, no matter how grotesque Valencia looked, it could notpare to the woman she was assaulting. Dragged forcibly from the bed, the woman had nothing on her, and the evidence of passionate encounters on her body was on full disy for everyone to see. Her senses seemed clouded, and she hardly resisted Valencia¡¯s assault. She mumbled to herself, ¡°Tyler¡­ Tyler¡­¡± It was only then that Vicky noticed that it was Avery. ¡®Avery¡­slept with Lincoln?¡¯ Vicky thought. The onlookers, witnessing this explosive scene, discreetly took out their phones and began recording. Compared to Avery¡¯s affair with an unknown man, cheating with her own former brother-inw was the juiciest scandal of all! ¡®Til kill you, you wretch!¡± Valencia lost herposure. For Avery to be caught cheating in front of everyone, let alone with Valencia¡¯s favorite son, was beyond humiliating. At this moment, hurried footsteps echoed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s all thismotion about?!¡± Vicky turned and saw Old Mister Hart, apanied by a pair of elegant middle-aged men and women, walking over after hearing themotion. She recognized the middle- aged couple as Avery¡¯s parents. The onlookers also noticed them and eyed the neers curiously. Avery¡¯s parents exchanged bewildered nces. When they saw Valencia beating Avery senselessly in the room, their expressions darkened. Old Mister Hart, upon witnessing such a shocking scene, nearly fainted on the spot. The butler quickly produced a medicine bottle, and after administering the medicine, Old Mister Hart slowly began to recover. ¡°Oh my god, Avery!¡± na, Avery¡¯s mother, hurried over and pushed Valencia away. ¡°Valencia, what are you doing?!¡± Valencia stumbled backward and red at na. ¡°What do you think? Why don¡¯t you ask your daughter what she did?!¡± ¡°No matter what she did, you don¡¯t have the right to punish her!¡± na was furious. She had spoiled Avery for years, yet someone stripped her daughter naked and beat her in public! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. na raised her arm andnded a powerful blow on Valencia¡¯s cheek. p! ¡°You¡¯re going to exin yourself, Valencia, or there will be consequences!¡± ¡°Consequences?¡± Valencia sneered. ¡°The little wh*re you raised hasmitted such shameless crime that you should consider yourself lucky if the Harts don¡¯te after you!¡± Enraged by Valencia¡¯s reluctance to admit her fault, na refused to allow someone to bully her daughter and angrily grabbed Valencia¡¯s hair. Valencia refused to back down and grabbed na¡¯s hair as well. Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1637-However, Valencia found herself gradually tiring out as she had wasted energy on beating Avery. Thus, she slowly began to lose. It was a sight to see two nobledies who imed to be close friends fighting like two madwomen. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Vernon separated the two with a dark look on his face. He did not know what happened but knew that his wife was making a fool of herself by resorting to violence in public. After separating the two, he took off his jacket and ced it on Avery¡¯s shoulders. Still, most of her skin was showing, and Vernon narrowed his eyes in disgust. Regardless, the humiliation faced by Avery was equally faced by the Yeager family, so he stepped into the bedroom to look for something else to cover Avery with. As he entered the room, he spotted Lincoln, who was getting dressed. ¡°Lincoln Hart?!¡± Vernon gasped in disbelief. Soon enough, realization dawned on him. He assumed Valencia had caught Avery having an affair with another man again. However, he never expected that it would be with Lincoln instead! ¡°Lincoln, what have you done to my daughter?!¡± Vernon dragged Lincoln out of the bedroom. Lincoln, too, had been affected by what transpired. He was not in the best condition, but his willpower was far from ordinary. During themotion outside, he managed to regain some rity and, during that brief window, hastily got dressed. However, maintaining hisposure had taken everything he had. When Vernon pulled him out, he had no energy left to resist. When the onlookers saw Lincoln, there was an immediate uproar. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Avery is having an affair with Lincoln¡­ Didn¡¯t she just break off her engagement with Tyler?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why! Her rtionship with Lincoln must¡¯ve rekindled.¡± ¡°Well, they were engaged before. It¡¯s not that strange for them to get back together, is it?¡± ¡°Given what you¡¯re saying, it does make sense.¡± ¡°Hey, do you think their engagement broke off because Tyler found out about her affair with Lincoln?¡± ¡°Wait, what? Wasn¡¯t there news a while back that she was still in contact with the guy from the video?¡± ¡°Good god! Avery¡¯s personal life is such a mess.¡± ¡°No kidding. Who¡¯d dare to marry a woman like her? Isn¡¯t she afraid of getting sexually transmitted diseases?¡± ¡°Gosh, Tyler is lucky to have canceled the engagement. If he married her, he¡¯d be forever humiliated by a woman who keeps cheating on him.¡± Hearing these discussions, Avery¡¯s parents, Valencia, and Old Mister Hart wore expressions of extreme difort. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A man¡¯s cool and crisp voice rang out from the outskirts of the crowd. Everyone turned around to see Tyler arriving with Orion.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Orion, seeing themotion and the crowded doorway, found it odd. The onlookers automatically made way for them. Orion spotted Valencia, Avery¡¯s parents, and Old Mister Hart inside the room. ¡°Father, Valencia, Vernon¡­ Why are you all here?¡± Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1638-Seeing the two neers who rushed in, the expressions of several people grew even worse. Avery¡¯s family knew that despite Avery and Tyler publicly announcing their engagement was off, it was just a temporary measure. Avery had no intention of ending the engagement. However, with Tyler witnessing this scandalous scene, he would never agree to marry her. Avery¡¯s father and mother had not yet thought of what to say. Valencia was the first to speak up. ¡°Tyler, this little vixen Avery drugged Lincoln and seduced him!¡± Valencia was biased toward Lincoln, but Tyler was her son as well. Her disdain for Avery had reached its limit, and she was absolutely against Avery marrying into the Hart family. Furthermore, Avery¡¯s repeated dalliances between Tyler and Lincoln only increased Valencia¡¯s hatred for her. The fact that Avery plotted to sleep with Valencia¡¯s elder son and then her younger son felt worse than what Valencia had used Vicky of all those years ago. ¡®Does she really think she could bewitch both of my sons and control the Hart family?¡¯ she thought angrily. Valencia reported the situation without a trace of guilt.¡± Look at Lincoln; he¡¯s still not sober! This vixen has gone too far! Tyler, we can¡¯t let her off easily!¡± na Yeager immediately chimed in, ¡°Valencia, don¡¯t you feel guilty saying such things? Avery has always loved Tyler deeply. How could she be interested in someone else? Especially your adopted son, who has no blood ties with the Harts¡­¡± na¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of disdain. ¡°If Avery is interested in Lincoln, why would she have broken off the engagement with him? He¡¯s just a foster son who relies on women and schemes to rise in the world. Where does hepare to Tyler? Does he really think anyone values him?¡± Valencia was livid to have heard the son she was most proud of being insulted. She sneered and used the most venomous words she could think of to taunt Avery. ¡°Yeah, your daughter isn¡¯t interested in Lincoln. She¡¯s interested in nightclub gigolos and male escorts. Her taste is exquisite, alright!¡± Having touched a sensitive nerve, na was also provoked. ¡°Avery would rather be with a male escort than your lowly adopted son, so why don¡¯t you think about how pitiful he must be? Moreover, you prefer a foster son with no blood ties over your own flesh and blood. Your biological son is right here, yet you¡¯re raising an outsider to such heights. You are in such a rush to hand over your family¡¯s fortune to an outsider¡­ I wonder if your brains have gone haywire!¡± Furious, Valencia moved to hit na once again, and the two were instantly absorbed in a heated fight. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After listening to the conversation, Orion had a general picture of what happened and separated the two with a dark expression. ¡°Stop fighting! Let¡¯s just ask Lincoln what happened!¡± Lincoln sat on the couch, his clothes barely buttoned up. With a nce at Tyler, he asked, ¡°Tyler, where were you just now?¡± ¡°I was discussing work with Father,¡± Tyler said. Orion looked at Lincoln. ¡°Lincoln, why are you asking this? Do you think Tyler is rted to this?¡± After a few moments of silence, Lincoln said, ¡°No.¡± Even if he had proof that Tyler was involved, he had no right to me Tyler for anything. After all, Tyler was the head of the family. Just then, Tyler broke the silence and asked, ¡°What on earth happened here?¡± Lincoln was caught in apromising position. Without any proof supporting his innocence, it would be extremely difficult for him to argue his way out of trouble. Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1639-After much contemtion, Lincoln said, ¡°I lost consciousness after entering this room.¡± The moment she heard this, Valencia screamed, ¡°You all heard him! Avery drugged my Lincoln! Why else would my dear boy sleep with a wench like her?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Valencia thought back to how na verbally degraded Lincoln and was so overwhelmed by rage that she ditched all manners and etiquette. She turned around and spat in Avery¡¯s direction. ¡°Valencia, what are you doing?!¡± Furious, na shouted. ¡°To secure your adopted son¡¯s position, you came begging us to marry our daughter to him. If our daughter disgusts you so, why didn¡¯t you show it when you wanted something from us? Do you really think that your son is any better? He¡¯s nothing but a man who relies on a woman to gain power!¡± Seeing as the two were about to fight again, Old Mister Hart roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough! This is no ce for this sort of childish argument!¡± Throughout the years, Old Mister Hart remained respected by many, and the two reluctantly quieted down. Old Mister Hart turned to the butler and said, ¡°Call Doctor Efron.¡± The butler nodded and promptly summoned Doctor Efron. Doctor Efron was an elderly gentleman in his fifties or sixties. Of course, in the medical field, experience often grew more valuable with age. After assessing the conditions of the two individuals, Doctor Efron had a clear idea of what happened. ¡°Open all the windows in the room for venttion,¡± he instructed, then retrieved two porcin bottles from his medical bag and handed them to Avery and Lincoln respectively. ¡°These will help clear your minds.¡± After approximately ten minutes, Lincoln¡¯splexion gradually returned to normal, and Avery regained consciousness. Avery looked around in confusion. ¡°Why are there so many people here? What¡¯s happening?¡± Valencia spoke coldly, her voice tinged with mockery, ¡°Miss Yeager, have you forgotten what you did already?¡± Avery furrowed her brow, and her gazended on the bed sheets beneath her. Her face instantly paled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did you all end up here?¡± A thought crossed her mind. ¡®Maybe they burst into the wrong room while trying to catch Vicky and Lincoln in the act,¡¯ she thought. However, when she observed the expressions of the Hart family members, her own biological parents, and the whispers and pointing fingers of the onlookers, Avery sensed that the situation was not as straightforward as she thought. Even if they caught her and Tyler together, it seemed odd for them to act so shocked and scandalized. Before Tyler could say anything, Valencia¡¯s cold voice cut through the tension. ¡°Why are there so many people, you ask? Well, that¡¯s because Miss Yeager here couldn¡¯t stand being alone and had to juggle multiple partners!¡± Avery had just woken up and had not yet grasped the full extent of the situation. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®couldn¡¯t stand being alone¡¯ and ¡®juggling multiple partners¡¯? Missus Hart, we¡¯re all adults here,¡± she retorted. She tilted her head back smugly. ¡°Men and women find happiness in each other¡¯spany, mutual affection, and love. Isn¡¯t that perfectly normal? Why is it that such natural things be scandalous when the Hart family is involved? Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1640-¡°Are you some kind of a saint? Did Tyler note from your womb?¡± Avery retorted. She was not worried about being seen at all and wanted nothing more than to have everyone know about her rtionship with Tyler. Since they were caught in the act, she felt pleased knowing that no one would dare try to seduce Tyler again. Many other women apart from Vicky tried to seduce Tyler at the bouquet, and Avery refused to let them win. Sensing that Avery felt no guilt, Valencia came close to fainting from rage. ¡°No one would say a thing if this was consensual. I just think that you used some kind of dirty tricks to get your way!¡± She turned to Lincoln and asked,¡± Lincoln, why don¡¯t you tell us if this was consensual?¡± Lincoln shook his head and was about to speak when Avery eximed, ¡°Lincoln?!¡± Finally noticing Lincoln, she continued, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be asking Tyler instead? Why are you asking him? Tyler and I¡­¡± Valencia narrowed her eyes sarcastically. ¡°Keep up the act, Avery! Let¡¯s see how much longer you will last!¡± She turned to Doctor Efron and asked, ¡°Doctor Efron, Lincoln was drugged, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Doctor Efron nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss Yeager and Mister Lincoln have both been affected.¡± ¡°Can you tell us what they were affected by?¡± Old Mister Hart asked. Doctor Efron nced at him, noting his silence, before responding, ¡°When I entered the room earlier, I detected an unusual fragrance. I suspect that¡­¡± Before Doctor Efron could finish, the butler arrived, holding an already burnt-out candle. ¡°Sir, I found this inside.¡± Doctor Efron took the candle and gently sniffed at it. His expression shifted. ¡°This is it.¡± na, Avery¡¯s mother, appeared ready to offer an exnation, but the butler interrupted her, bringing out Avery¡¯s bag and pouring its contents out for everyone to see. Three incense boxes tumbled out, along with several bottles of unidentified substances. Doctor Efron picked up one of the incense boxes and took a whiff, his expression bing increasingly perplexed.¡± These contain aphrodisiacs. However, in terms of potency, it¡¯s this burnt-out candle that is the most intense.¡± Valencia pointed at Avery and shrilly eximed, ¡°Are you all seeing this? It was this woman who drugged and seduced our Lincoln! If she hadn¡¯t used these drugs, he wouldn¡¯t even spare her a nce!¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s expression darkened, but he did not intervene to stop Valencia¡¯s inappropriate remarks. Instead, he allowed the gathered crowd to witness the unfolding spectacle. He had not dispersed the onlookers for a reason and aimed to shift the me onto the Yeager family. Although Avery and Tyler had officially called off their engagement, the fact that Lincoln slept with Avery so soon after suggested they might have been involved long before the engagement was called off. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Old Mister Hart had his grievances with Lincoln, but no matter what, he was still a member of the Hart family. If Lincoln disgraced himself, it would reflect poorly on the entire family. With Tyler as the head of the Hart family, news of two brothers fighting over a woman could irreparably damage the family¡¯s reputation. na paled slightly as evidence was uncovered from Avery¡¯s bag. She immediately tried to deflect the me.¡± You mean to tell me you can identify these substances just by their smell? I find that hard to believe. Perhaps the Harts have intentionally staged this drama, framing our dear Avery. N Doctor Efron was displeased to hear this. ¡°If you doubt my medical expertise, we can call in several other doctors to perform an immediate analysis. What do you think of that, na?¡± Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1641-na Yeager froze. She had not expected Doctor Efron to be so daring. At this point, Avery was finally starting to piece together what happened, and her eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong! I was intimate with Tyler, not Lincoln! Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± She turned to Tyler with desperation in her eyes. ¡°Tyler, say something! It was you on the bed with me, not Lincoln, right?¡± Tyler lowered his gaze to face Avery¡¯s hopeful eyes and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Avery.¡± Avery¡¯s words came out in a jumble. ¡°B-But it was you! It must¡¯ve been you! Weren¡¯t you waiting for me in the room the whole time? You even let me go take a bath first. When I came out, you carried me over and embraced me passionately, just likest time-¡° ¡°Avery, that¡¯s enough!¡± warned Vernon, noticing Avery¡¯s words were bing improper by the second. It was a well-known fact that Tyler was outside of the room when everything happened, yet Avery was trying to pin this on Tyler, which only made her look vulgar and shameless. Avery might not care about her reputation, but her father certainly could not afford that kind of disgrace. ¡°Old Mister Hart,¡± Vernon addressed Old Mister Hart. ¡°Avery is single, and so is Lincoln. They¡¯re both young, and it¡¯s only natural that they can¡¯t resist their feelings. Since this has already happened, why not¡­consider marrying them?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Avery and Valencia spoke out in unison. ¡°Dad, I refuse to marry Lincoln! The person I want to marry is Tyler! Lincoln isn¡¯t even worthy of me!¡± Avery shouted. Everyone present stared silently at Avery in disbelief; they all wondered how she managed to be so confident about herself. Her sleeping with a stranger became a worldwide spectacle. As if that was not bad enough, everyone caught her sleeping with Lincoln! She was not even close to being a woman of virtue and gained a reputation as a loose woman. It would be a miracle if there was a man who was willing to marry her at all, so it seemed beyond arrogant for her to make demands. If Tyler brought such a woman into the family, he would be mocked for being foolish. Others might even suspect that he had a fetish of being cheated on. Seeing Avery still audaciously shouting, Valencia was so infuriated that her head began to spin. She trembled as she N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. pointed at Avery, her lips quivering, unable to utter a single word. Finally, her eyes rolled back and she fainted, bringing the chaos to a temporary end. After Valencia fainted, the crowd dispersed. The Yeagers wanted to reach an agreement with the Harts. Seeing that he had sessfully shifted the me to the Yeagers, Old Mister Hart epted their request. While Avery and Lincoln went to get changed, Vernon proposed, ¡°Old Mister Hart, there¡¯s no point in discussing who¡¯s responsible for this. To be honest, it¡¯s right that Avery won¡¯t get to marry anyone sessful, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s equally unlikely for Lincoln to marry someone decent either. If the two of them aren¡¯t together, they¡¯d be condemned by the world. I¡¯m sure the Harts can¡¯t afford such humiliation as well. If ourpetitors take this opportunity to bring us down, both of our family businesses will suffer. Why don¡¯t we marry them to each other?¡± Old Mister Hart fell into silence and turned to look at Tyler.¡± Tyler, you are the head of the family now. What do you make of this?¡± Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1642-Tyler responded calmly, ¡°Outsiders probably shouldn¡¯t interfere too much. It depends on the wishes of the parties involved.¡± Seeing that Tyler did not object, Vernon urged, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s up to Lincoln and Avery to agree to the marriage. However¡­ ¡± He smiled apologetically. ¡°Tyler, as the head of the Hart family, we still need your approval for this union.¡± After all, Tyler was once Avery¡¯s fiance. If he refused, it would be impossible for Avery to marry into the Hart family. Even if he still wanted Avery as his wife, the Harts would never ept her. Lincoln, on the other hand, was adopted, and the family did not expect much of him. Nevertheless, the question remained whether Lincoln was willing to ept this arrangement. Tyler nced at Vernon and said, ¡°If they¡¯re fine with it, I don¡¯t have any objections.¡± As he spoke, Avery and Lincoln, having changed into different clothes, returned. Upon seeing Tyler, Avery hurried to him. ¡°Tyler, please let me exin. I don¡¯t understand what happened! I was framed!¡± Old Mister Hart chuckled. ¡°Miss Yeager, why is it that every time something happens, you im you were framed? Were you also forced to go to the bar and drink? Has someone made you light that candle?¡± Avery paled and stammered, ¡°l-l lit that candle because I thought it was Tyler¡­¡± ¡°You lit it because you thought it was Tyler?¡± Old Mister Hart fixed his gaze on Avery. ¡°Is that how low you stoop when you want to keep a man?¡± ording to Doctor Efron, that candle had a highly potent effect. Avery even struggled to regain her rity even with so many people breaking in, which indicated the strength of the substance. Over the years, Avery might have used such means to control Tyle. Even the three projects she secured for the Yeager family from the Harts might have been obtained with unspeakable tactics. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Avery attempted to exin, but Old Mister Hart cut her off. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°However, since you¡¯re back on the market, there¡¯s obviously no need to reserve your purity for Tyler. Your father and I have discussed the matter. You will marry Lincoln soon.¡± ¡°Marry Lincoln?!¡± Avery could not believe her ears. ¡°No! I won¡¯t agree to that! I won¡¯t marry Lincoln! The person I want to marry is Tyler!¡± Finally losing his patience, Vernon pped Avery¡¯s face. Snap! ¡°You just slept with Lincoln, and you still want to marry Tyler? Avery Yeager, who do you think you are?! Do you really think you have the right to be picky right now?!¡± Vernon was extremely annoyed by Avery. Not only was she caught cheating, but she also demanded to marry Tyler after what happened! It went beyond arrogance and should be considered stupidity. Avery covered her swollen cheek and wanted to argue when Old Mister Hart interrupted her. ¡°Lincoln, what do you think?¡± Lincoln¡¯s expression was gloomy. He wanted to sleep with Vicky and was prepared for everyone to catch him in the act. After all, he wanted to see the look on Tyler¡¯s face when he learned that Vicky slept with someone else. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1643-Lincoln never expected to end up sleeping with Avery instead. In response to Lincoln¡¯s silence, Mister Yeager said, ¡°It¡¯s true that Avery drugged Lincoln, but no one forced him to enter the room. It would be unreasonable to me everything on Avery. Avery is a youngdy; it¡¯s not fair for her to lose her virtue and bear all responsibility. Old Mister Hart, you must give us something here. ¡°Also, words about what happened will soon spread. If Lincoln refuses to take responsibility, he¡¯ll be condemned as a womanizer. Not only will ourpany be affected, but the Harts will suffer as well. The best solution we have at the moment is for Avery and Lincoln to get married. That way, we can all salvage our reputation.¡± Old Mister Hart nodded. ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s the only option for now.¡± He turned to Lincoln. ¡°Lincoln, what do you think?¡± Lincoln pursed his lips and agreed reluctantly, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t agree to this! I won¡¯t marry you! I want to marry Tyler!¡± Avery screamed. She turned and looked at Tyler, who remained silent the whole time. ¡°Tyler, say something! Can¡¯t you say something? You should know I was framed! We were This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. together back then¡­¡± Avery¡¯s tantrum was rather irksome to witness. Old Mister Hart never wanted her to marry into the Hart Family, not even to an adopted son of the Harts, but Avery was still ady of the Yeager family. Moreover, he held a strong grudge against Lincoln. Hence, he decided to let Avery bring chaos to Lincoln¡¯s life, thinking it would keep Lincoln too upied to plot against the Hart family. With these thoughts in mind, Old Mister Hart stood up.¡± Since Lincoln has agreed, let it be settled. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll go rest now.¡± Lincoln knew that the matter was final and left expressionlessly. As Mister Yeager left, he cast a nce at Tyler and Avery.¡± Tyler, she listens to you. Help me talk some sense into her, will you?¡± Tyler responded calmly, ¡°Sure.¡± Once Mister Yeager left, Avery urgently grabbed Tyler¡¯s arm.¡± Tyler, believe me! I really don¡¯t know what happened!¡± Tyler looked at her and said, ¡°I believe you.¡± Avery¡¯s expression eased slightly. ¡°Tyler, what really happened? Weren¡¯t you in my room at that time?¡± ¡°My father called me over, saying there was an urgent matter, so I went to see him. When I saw that you were taking a shower, I decided toe back and find you afterward.¡± Avery¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°But¡­why was Lincoln in my room?¡± ¡°Perhaps he had something to discuss with you?¡± Had she shot herself in the foot with this n? Even at this moment, Avery¡¯s mind was in turmoil. ¡°Tyler, I don¡¯t want to marry Lincoln,¡± whimpered Avery with tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you I want!¡± Tyler remained calm as he replied, ¡°Avery, you know that after what happened today, we can¡¯t be together.¡± Avery wanted to argue, but her words failed her. Despite her unreasonable outburst, she understood clearly that she had lost every opportunity to be with Tyler. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1644-Vicky knew that this spectacle would not be resolved quickly, nor would it be easily resolved. Not too long ago, she had seen a few reporters rushing to the scene from her window. Even though she was not clear about the specifics and did not know how the Hart family and the Yeager family resolved the matter, one thing was clear to her: Avery would never marry Tyler again. Even if Tyler wanted Avery, the Harts and the Yeagers would disagree with it. After all, aristocratic families valued their reputation. Forcing Avery into a marriage with Tyler would merely destroy both families¡¯ reputations. As expected, Avery and Lincoln held a joint press conference and announced their engagement just a few dayster. Avery became the center of attention in all countries. No one believed her words at the announcement. They even spected online that she might appear in yet another inappropriate film soon with another man. Vicky had thought the same. However, when Avery publicly disyed her marriage certificate, all doubts about her were dispelled.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This time, Avery meant business, so much so that she even obtained a marriage certificate. Reporters asked about wedding ns, but Avery and Lincoln evaded the question, iming they were too busy at the moment and would arrange something when they had time. It seemed they did not n to have a wedding ceremony, which was unsurprising. Avery became infamous for her infidelity, and hosting a high-profile wedding would only invite criticism. Aurora burst outughing upon seeing the news. ¡°I never expected Avery to end up like this. She deserves it!¡± At that moment, Vicky was sitting in the dining room and having dinner with Aurora and Noah. She had known the course of events beforehand, so she was not particrly surprised. She studied Noah and Aurora. ¡°Are you two going to announce your engagement soon?¡± Aurora nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t have much choice; our families are really pushing us. We¡¯ll calm them down before deciding on our next step.¡± Vicky was about to say something when her phone suddenly rang. She looked at the screen and furrowed her brow. After a few seconds, she answered the call. ¡°Where are you?¡± came Tyler¡¯s voice from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with friends in a restaurant.¡± ¡°Come back now.¡± ¡°Have you returned from your business trip?¡± she asked. After attending the bouquet, Tyler left the next day for a business trip. During the time when he was gone, they did not contact one another. Since he called her, she assumed that he had returned. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. Just then, the waiter served the dishes the three had ordered. ¡°I will head back once I¡¯m done with dinner,¡± replied Vicky. There was a brief pause. ¡°I want you toe over right now. n ¡°The dishes have been served,¡± she said gently. ¡°If I leave now, the food will go to waste¡­ I will try my best to hurry. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking, Vicky.¡± Tyler did not waver. ¡°Have you forgotten what was written on the agreement?¡± The agreement stated that she was to go to him whenever he asked. Reminded of the agreement that she was forced into signing, her patience ran out, and she responded in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I wille after dinner, not that I¡¯m noting over at all.¡± Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1645-¡°Are youing or not?¡± Vicky recalled how Tyler insisted that she slept at ten thest time, stopping her frompleting her work. Vicky resented the feeling of being controlled. Not wanting to argue with Tyler in front of her friends, she hung up without another word. A few momentster, her phone rang again, and she turned it off immediately. Afterward, she found Noah and Aurora staring at her. ¡°Vicky, have you¡­gotten back together with him?¡± Aurora asked gingerly. Vicky raised an eyebrow. ¡°No.¡± ¡°But¡­that was Tyler calling, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Aurora and Noah exchanged nces before Aurora asked,¡± Are you living with him now?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of silence, Vicky said, ¡°Sort of.¡± One could say that they were living together. Tyler had been away on business, and Vicky had chosen not to return to the vi. Staying there only made her feel uneasy and restrained. After all, their rtionship was no longer what it had been four years ago. Aurora hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s your rtionship with him now?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°We don¡¯t have a rtionship.¡± Aurora instantly understood the situation. After a few seconds of contemtion, she decided to continue, ¡°Vicky, when Noah and I went to Molivia to visit my parents a few days ago, we ran into Tyler. He seemed to be on a blind date with a woman. I heard she¡¯s the fiancee the Hart family has chosen for Tyler. Her name is Aria.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What?¡± Aurora assumed that Vicky was upset because Tyler was seeing another woman and exined, ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything out of line, though. They were just having dinner together¡­¡± Vicky pressed further. ¡°Did you say her name is Aria?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aurora studied Vicky¡¯s expression and sensed something was amiss. ¡°Vicky, do you know her?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened, and she nodded. ¡°I met her a few years ago. She and Tyler have known each other for a long time. When Tyler first returned to the Hart family, she was chosen as his fiancee. Tyler didn¡¯t approve of the engagement at the time, but they had a good rtionship, and she didn¡¯t pressure him about it. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡± ¡°Vicky, are you worried that¡­Aria might say something to Tyler?¡± Aurora asked. Vicky forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°She likes Tyler, so she won¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Vicky trailed off. ¡°Just, what?¡± Aurora¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Noah, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. ¡°What if¡­ Tyler remembers something?¡± Vicky looked at Noah. ¡°What makes you say that, Noah?¡± Noah nced at the news on the restaurant¡¯s television.¡± Ever since the wedding day, Avery has been having a streak of bad luck. Although Tyler seems to side with her, in reality, they break off the engagement and Avery ends up marrying Lincoln. I don¡¯t know much about this Aria girl, but why did Tyler have to choose someone you knew? I suspect he either remembers something or has some suspicions about the past. ¡°Vicky, your man is quite vindictive. If he¡¯s doing all this to seek revenge on Avery, you might be next¡­ I think you should go back and try to appease him. Maybe if you soften him up, your life will be slightly easier.¡± Noah looked serious. ¡°I solemnly swear on my cat. If he goes on a rampage, we¡¯ll all suffer.¡± Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1646-Noah dared not to take up any more of Vicky¡¯s time and swiftly settled the bill after finishing his food. Aurora was deeply impressed by how quickly he managed to eat. Vicky lost her appetite after answering Tyler¡¯s call. Upon returning home, she saw Tyler¡¯s leather shoes on the shoe rack. She changed into her slippers and went upstairs. The bedroom door was not fully closed, and she noted the lights in the room were switched on. She stepped into the bedroom and found Tyler standing by the window in a bathrobe, holding a wine ss. The scent of wine filled the air. She nced at the table on the side and spotted a bottle of wine that was half-finished. For some reason, Vicky felt like she was suffocating. ¡°When did youe back?¡± she asked. He did not turn around, but his indifferent voice reached her ears. ¡°Come here.¡± Sensing that he was in a bad mood, Vicky walked over as instructed. Tyler handed her an empty wine ss. She took it, picked up the bottle of red wine from the table, and poured a ss for him, before handing it back to him. Tyler watched her actions and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re suddenly so obedient; it¡¯s making me a bit ufortable.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vicky paused for a moment, then exined, ¡°Aurora and her fiance are getting engaged in a few days, and she wanted to ask me about some details regarding the engagement. When you called, the dishes had just arrived. I finished eating and came back immediately after that.¡± Tyler looked at her and fell silent for a while. Vicky did not know what he was thinking, so she stayed quiet as well. After a while, Tyler said, My work here is almost done. I¡¯ll be returning to Molivia next month. Wrap everything up, and Vicky froze. ¡°You¡­want to take me with you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on that in the beginning?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vicky assessed Tyler¡¯s expression carefully. ¡°My business is based here. Even if I were to go to Molivia, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hand over all my work.¡± His expression was inscrutable, hiding any hint of emotion. ¡°What if¡­you go back first, and I¡¯ll follow you to Molivia after wrapping things up here?¡± she suggested hesitantly. Vicky did not dare to mention that she did not want to go to Molivia at all. Tyler was known for not changing his mind easily, and the more she resisted, the harder he would make things for her. It might be better to stall instead and hope he would lose interest in her. Once he was sure about his new fiancee, he might even forget about her. The ceiling light poured a bright glow into the room. Tyler¡¯s deep, dark eyes fixed on her. Despite the aroma of wine wafting from him, his eyes remained clear as water, unclouded by the wine¡¯s effect. Under this gaze, it was as if all shadows had nowhere to hide. A thin sheen of cold sweat appeared on Vicky¡¯s back. ¡°Get the work here done?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was calm but not dismissive. ¡°How long?¡± Seeing that he had not outright refused, Vicky was relieved. She considered his question for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯ll take at least three months.¡± Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1647-Vicky was not lying. If she were to give up her business here, she could wrap things up within three months-and that was being generous. After all, she was the owner, not an ordinary employee. Whether she decided to sell the studio or find a partner, it would be a tedious process. Given Tyler¡¯s ability and experience, she expected him to understand. ¡°Three months¡­¡± he repeated, before asking, ¡°Is three months enough?¡± ¡°It should be,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°I thought you might need more time.¡± Vicky found his words strangely cryptic and did not have time to think them over before he continued, ¡°Well, it¡¯s better this way. That way, you can leave everything behind.¡± Tyler was oddly reasonable, which confused her. She mustered a faint smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should rest¡­ I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± Vicky was just about to leave when he suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Not so soon,¡± he said and pressed her against the window, before lowering his head to kiss her. It had been some time since he touched her. When Tyler called her to return, Vicky had a hunch about what he wanted. She felt a surge of disgust at the thought, which was why she considered dying her return for a while. Since she was back, she could not stall any longer. After everything that happened, Vicky had thought she could endure it. However, as his kisses rained down on her, she could not help but recall the day when Avery hade to visit her and purposely tugged off her scarf. Suddenly, Vicky felt a wave of nausea and pushed him away instinctively. Tyler paused and gazed at her calmly, waiting for her exnation. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet¡­¡± A shower would not take much time at all, and she knew that her attempt to dy was utterly pointless. Still, she could not Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. help herself from making up an excuse to dy the inevitable. Tyler looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°Alright,¡± he said and released her, much to her surprise. ¡°Go and take your shower.¡± Vicky sighed in relief and headed for the bathroom. Behind her, Tyler¡¯s ominous, unrelenting gaze followed her every move. It was not until she entered the bathroom and closed the door that she was relieved from his gaze. Vicky stalled at her best effort and took 40 minutes in the shower. Still, she could not remain in the bathroom forever and would have to go outside. Vicky put on a robe and stepped outside slowly to find him smoking on the couch. He leaned backzily, and the smoke clouded his profound features. Vicky frowned. After not seeing him for four years, he picked up the habit of smoking and drinking, even though he stayed away from such habits when they first started dating. Regardless, Vicky knew she had no right to say anything. She grabbed the unfinished bottle of wine and poured two sses. ¡°I saw on the news that Avery and Lincoln got married,¡± she began. Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1648-Tyler took a drag from his cigarette and responded with a nonchnt hum. Although Vicky witnessed the whole incident, she was not entirely clear on what had happened. She picked up a wine ss and handed it to him, asking,¡± What¡¯s the deal with Avery and Lincoln?¡± Taking the ss from her, Tyler¡¯s voice remained emotionless. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you saw.¡± ¡®He might as well not answer my question,¡¯ she thought. She raised her own ss, lightly clinking it against his. After taking a sip of wine, she continued, ¡°What I mean is¡­she¡¯s Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. always been infatuated with you. Why would she sleep with Lincoln?¡± Vicky carefully considered the events of that day, and the more she thought about it, the stranger it seemed. Even if Avery was desperate, she could have chosen to sleep around on another asion instead of Mister Hart¡¯s birthday banquet, especially when Tyler was present as well. Most importantly, Avery got caught in the act. Tyler extinguished his cigarette and responded with cold detachment, ¡°You should be asking them this question, not me.¡± Vicky fell silent once again, struggling to find words for what felt like an eternity. When she finally spoke, she asked,¡± You¡¯ve gone to great lengths to pave the way for Avery, and she ends up with someone else¡­ You must feel terrible about it, right?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Tyler¡¯sshes fluttered slightly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just¡­wanted tofort you.¡± ¡°Comfort me?¡± Tyler raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Why are you concerned about my feelings all of a sudden?¡± Tyler¡¯s words stunned Vicky. Since their reunion, especially after he had taken her forcefully, she had not genuinely cared about his emotions. Her concern indeed seemed out of ce. Vicky picked up her ss, pondering how to exin. Before she could speak, Tyler continued, ¡°Are you short on money?¡± Vicky nearly choked on her drink. It appeared that in Tyler¡¯s eyes, she was the type of person who only offered kindness when she wanted something from someone. Although her motives were not entirely pure, it was never about gaining anything from him. However, Tyler was unlikely to believe that. With this in mind, Vicky said, ¡°If I wanted to develop my career in Molivia¡­¡± Tyler immediately understood her intentions. ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant arrange everything for you,¡± he said. Vicky poured another ss of wine for him while smoothly changing the subject without drawing attention to it. ¡°Why would Avery and Lincoln agree to get married?¡± He extended his arm and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°They have no option but to do so. Avery can¡¯t afford to be involved in another scandal, and Lincoln doesn¡¯t want to be known as a womanizer.¡± She read the unspoken message in his words and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that¡­this is just a temporary solution, and they¡¯ll soon get a divorce?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± There was no winning in such a situation. Getting a divorce was a better option than being condemned by the world. Because of what happened, the stock value for the Harts and Yeagers¡¯ business dropped to various degrees. The Hart family was a big n, and if Lincoln failed to handle this issue, the other members of the family would not spare him from causing financial loss. Even the members who once supported him might turn against him and could potentially force him to give up on the share he owned. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1649-Vicky suddenly realized she was wrong, and there was a winner in this situation. Though Tyler was the head of the Hart family, Lincoln still held a certain level of power. After what happened, however, the family members who supported Lincoln were likely to lose faith in him. Vicky had been suspicious about how the event unfolded, and the fact that Tyler was likely pulling the strings sent chills down her spine. Sensing the way she trembled, Tyler lowered his gaze at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m a bit cold after getting out of the shower¡­¡± He held her closer and moved the wine ss closer to her lips. ¡°You won¡¯t be cold if you drink.¡± Vicky took a distracted sip of her drink before realizing that Tyler had been gazing at her intensely. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Vicky attempted to remainposed. ¡°I¡¯m here today to drink with you¡­¡± Tyler nced at her with a hint of meaning. ¡°You need to feed it to me.¡± II N Vicky understood what he meant almost instantly. She felt a slight reluctance within but realized that getting him drunk would mean she would not have to spend the night with him. Thus, she took a sip and then fed the wine to him with her mouth. Tyler epted it readily. After a lengthy, deep kiss, both of them were left breathless. Vicky worried that he might take her to bed before she could get him drunk, so she tried to divert his attention. ¡°After Avery and Lincoln¡¯s divorce, would you still marry her?¡± As soon as she asked that question, Vicky herself was taken aback. ¡®Why would I ask such a question when I¡¯m just making small talk? Can it be that I still care deep down?¡¯ she thought. Tyler narrowed his eyes and studied her face. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Vicky snapped back to reality and blurted, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just making small talk. You don¡¯t need to take it to heart.¡± Tyler kept his eyes on her in silence. Vicky poured another ss of wine and fed it to him. Tyler was not one to speak much, and Vicky was not skilled in small talk, so they reached a point where they had nothing left to say and could only drink in silence. He continued to ept being fed. In no time, Vicky¡¯s lips had swollen a bit. Before she arrived, he had drunk half of the wine, which should have been enough to make him drunk. Yet, while she was getting tipsy, he remained sober. After some time, Tyler finally started showing signs of being intoxicated, and his grip on her arm rxed a bit. Vicky went to the restroom to ssh water on her face to sober up. When she returned, she found Tyler leaning back on the couch, appearing half asleep. She finally managed to get him drunk. She studied his sophisticated features and gently pushed him. ¡°Tyler, wake up.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With her nudging, Tyler finally opened his eyes. His eyes were deep and hazy as he gazed at her with an intoxicated look. Vicky watched him and softly asked, ¡°Tyler, have you¡­ remembered anything?¡± Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1650-This was the other reason why Vicky decided to get Tyler drunk; she wanted to know if Tyler remembered the past. She would never dare to ask such a thing under normal circumstances. Tyler was a sharp man. If she confronted him, he might pick up on her intention. Tyler seemed distracted under the influence of alcohol and took some time to focus on Vicky. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you remembered anything?¡± Vicky repeated. ¡°Remember what?¡± Feeling resigned, she borated, ¡°Do you remember the past?¡± ¡°The past?¡± Tyler frowned and contemted. ¡°Have I forgotten anything?¡± His confusion seemed real, and Vicky could not tell if she was relieved or disappointed. She did not press on and helped him to the bed in the bedroom. Like Noah, she had been doubtful as to whether Tyler remembered the past. However, Tyler acted as though he did not remember her, and it seemed odd for him not to question her if he remembered something. Vicky simply could not figure him out for the life of her. After helping him onto the bed, Vicky was about to go change her clothes when her wrist was grabbed. She turned her head to find Tyler¡¯s distant gaze fixed on her face as if seeing someone else through her. ¡°Tyler, what are you looking at?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You look¡­a lot like her.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who do I look like?¡± ¡°The person from my dreams.¡± ¡°The person from your dreams?¡± Vicky inquired. ¡°What have you dreamt about?¡± Tyler¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly. After a few seconds of thought, he spoke slowly, ¡°Some unfamiliar scenes, and a woman whose face I couldn¡¯t see¡­ You look a lot like her.¡± Vicky felt a surge of nervousness. ¡°Is there more?¡± She, too, experienced amnesia due to hypnosis. She knew well that the dreams she had were her real memories. If Tyler started dreaming about something, it might mean that his memories were on the verge of returning. Once he remembered everything, she had no idea if he would hate her for leaving him. She felt conflicted. Tyler did not seem to notice her thoughts and was trying to recall the details of his dreams. ¡°I dreamt that I was abandoned by that woman. No matter how much I begged her, she wouldn¡¯t stay.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart sank, and her breath halted. It was a long time before she finally spoke. ¡°Would you forgive someone who betrayed you?¡± This time, Tyler¡¯s response came quickly. ¡°No.¡± Vicky opened her mouth to say something but ultimately remained silent. ¡®That¡¯s right. He¡¯s never been a forgiving person. Isn¡¯t what happened with Avery the perfect example?¡¯ she thought. He publicly imed to believe in Avery, but not long after her infidelity, he slept with Vicky as a form of retaliation. He was even using Avery to undermine Lincoln¡¯s authority within the Hart family. Vicky thought he was somehow different when it came to Avery, only to realize how ruthless he truly was afterward. While Vicky was lost in her thoughts, Tyler¡¯s deep, hoarse voice sounded again. ¡®Til repay everything I¡¯ve experienced, all of it, twofold to the person who betrayed me.¡± Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 After finishing that sentence, Tyler closed his eyes and fell silent. Vicky waited for a moment. Once she was certain Tyler was asleep before wiping the sweat from her forehead. She felt fortunate that she had asked these questions when he was drunk, or she would have invited his suspicions. The next day, when Vicky came downstairs, she found Tyler sitting in the living room reading a newspaper. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He spotted her and instructed a servant, ¡°Bring breakfast.¡± Tyler did not ask about the events of the previous night, nor did he mention the topics they discussed as if he had forgotten. During breakfast, the two of them did not engage in much of a conversation. It was not until they finished eating that Tyler suddenly spoke. ¡°Pack your bags. We¡¯re going to Yudonia this afternoon.¡± Vicky looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you going on another business trip?¡± ¡®Sort of,¡± he replied. Vicky was not quite sure what he meant by ¡®sort of, but she did not press further as she did not intend to apany him. ¡°My studio still has a lot of work to do, and I¡¯m afraid ¨C ¡°Put your studio work aside for now,¡± Tyler interrupted dispassionately. ¡°You can deal with it when you get back.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m rushing you toe back to Molivia with me right away, right?¡± Tyler raised an eyebrow as he looked at Vicky. ¡°Would you prefer that I take you to Molivia right now?¡± Tyler¡¯s words caught Vicky by surprise. Tyler enjoyed being in control, but yesterday, when she mentioned needing time to handle work-rted matters, he did not refuse. Instead, he was willing to give her that time. Though he was displeased that she did not go to him as soon as she was asked to do so, he did not punish her for it. Vicky could not help but wonder what had gotten into Tyler; his behavior did not quite align with his personality. Sensing Vicky¡¯s confusion, Tyler raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± she asked. ¡°Like you¡¯re staring at a monster.¡± Vicky fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°You just don¡¯te across as someone so easy-going.¡± ¡°Having a woman around is for enjoyment, not for making things difficult for myself,¡± he remarked. Indeed, constant conflict would be exhausting for both of them. Vicky considered for a moment and decided not to push the issue. Later, Tyler announced, ¡°I don¡¯t have much work to dotely. We can consider it a trip by going to Yudonia.¡± Vicky was shocked. ¡°A trip? Are you nning to have a vacation in Yudonia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t your trip to Yudonia for business?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be attending a business meeting, but it won¡¯t take too long. Three days should be enough.¡± Tyler did not give her a chance to refuse and got up. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. The driver wille to pick us up in the afternoon.¡± Knowing Tyler¡¯s personality, Vicky did not protest further. She went upstairs to pack her luggage. After packing her things, Vicky made a phone call to Cece and Jennifer to make arrangements for the remaining work at her studio. Her studio had established a stable workflow, and she did not need to be present every day. Cece, upon hearing Vicky¡¯s ns, said with envy, ¡°Yudonia is an art lover¡¯s paradise! I¡¯d love to visit Yudonia for a few days. That¡¯s right! You¡¯ve always loved Yudonia, right? You¡¯ve been so busy with work these past few years, and you hardly ever take a break. This is the perfect opportunity to rx and enjoy yourself for a few days.¡± Vicky was stunned. Cece continued, ¡°Vicky, are you going to Yudonia with Aurora?¡± Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Vicky fell silent before saying, No. Cece seemed to understand what she was trying to say and did not press further. ¡°Vicky, enjoy yourself, and leave the work to us.¡± ¡°Alright, feel free to call me if anythinges up.¡± Not long after hanging up, Tyler came to her door. Vicky walked out of the room with her suitcase. The ne touched down at the Yudonia airport just as night came. There was a time difference between Zendonia and Yudonia, and at this moment, it was alreadyte at night in Yudonia. After disembarking, Adam drove them to a luxurious six-star hotel where they would be staying. Adam greeted her without any hint of surprise or familiarity, maintaining a respectful and formal distance. Vicky, too, pretended not to know Adam at all. The scenery outside the window rushed by as they drove. The streetlights cast scattered patterns on the ground. Vicky gazed at the cityscape outside. In recent years, she had traveled frequently, but it had always been for work. She rarely had the opportunity to truly enjoy the ces she visited. Her career had advanced rapidly precisely as she hardly took a break for herself. Her life had been filled with work these past four years, and only during work did she find herself free from the mental clutter. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°I¡¯m just admiring the night view,¡± she replied. Tyler furrowed his brow slightly in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s there to see in the night view?¡± ¡°For someone like you whose time carries so much value, maybe it¡¯s not worth it to stop and admire the view.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me for not being romantic enough?¡± Vicky turned and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it, Mister Hart.¡± Tyler did not argue further. Half an hourter, Adam parked the car in front of the hotel. He respectfully opened the car doors for them and retrieved their luggage with a polite smile. Vicky felt ufortable watching Adam carry her luggage and said, ¡°Adam, I can handle my own luggage.¡± Adam skilfully avoided her hands and said politely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, Ms. Shaw. There¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself.¡± Vicky vividly remembered how much Adam despised her. Even as they pretended to be strangers, she could not shake that strange feeling. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble; I can manage.¡± ¡°Ms. Shaw, let me take care of it.¡± The conversation between the two caught Tyler¡¯s attention. He looked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Adam quickly exined, ¡°Ms. Shaw was concerned that I might not be able to handle the luggage, so she wanted to carry it herself.¡± Tyler nced at Vicky and said, ¡°he can handle it. Let him take care of it.¡± Seeing Tyler¡¯s response, Vicky did not insist further. While waiting for the elevator, Tyler seemed to remember something and said, ¡°Adam, you and Vicky must¡¯ve met before, right?¡± Adam stared at Tyler, a bit puzzled by why he was suddenly asking this. ¡°I heard from my grandfather that you were the one who handled the arrangements when Vicky and I got married,¡± Tyler added. Adam still did not quite understand why Tyler was bringing this up but responded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°When I saw the two of you just now, you didn¡¯t seem to recognize each other,¡± Tyler said. A cold sweat broke out on Adam¡¯s forehead. He forgot about that! Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Tyler¡¯s question caught Adam off-guard. He hesitated, unsure of how to exin. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°Because our rtionship wasn¡¯t that great back then,¡± Vicky chimed in. ¡°We didn¡¯t meet often, and maybe Adam has forgotten about me. As for me, I¡­ I didn¡¯t have much to say to Adam.¡± Tyler looked at Vicky. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get along?¡± Vicky smiled and replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because Adam always reminded me not to have any unrealistic fantasies about you.¡± Tyler studied her for a moment, seemingly believing her exnation, and did not press the matter further. Due to a long day of travel and Tyler¡¯s scheduled appointments for the next day, he did not do anything to Vicky that night, and they went to bed early. The next day, Tyler woke Vicky up very early. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Get up and get ready.¡± Tyler was already dressed perfectly. Vicky checked the time and found that it was only half past five. Lately, she had been quite the sleepyhead. Normally, she could get by with seven to eight hours of sleep, but recently, she was trending toward 10 to 12 hours. ¡°Do you want me to apany you for breakfast?¡± Vicky asked, rubbing her eyes. ¡°I have a business meeting after breakfast.¡± Vicky¡¯s drowsiness faded a bit. ¡°Am I going too?¡± Tyler nodded. Vicky was taken aback. ¡°You want me to apany you to a business meeting?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡®No ¡®but¡¯.¡± Tyler was bing impatient and pulled her out of bed. ¡°If we dy any longer, we¡¯ll be late.¡± Vicky, still somewhat bewildered, quickly freshened up and had breakfast. Then, Tyler forcefully ushered her into the car and took her to the business meeting. Upon arriving at the meeting, everyone stood up from their seats to greet Tyler. ¡°Wee, Mister Hart.¡± ¡°Mister Hart, you¡¯re early; the meeting doesn¡¯t start for another five minutes.¡± ¡°Mister Hart, please honor us by visiting my estate.¡± The people at the venue surrounded Tyler, offering pleasantries and ttery. Most of them were older than Tyler, and although he was their junior, they treated him with the respect one would show to an elder. Watching this scene, Vicky felt a mix of emotions. One phrase naturally came to her mind: The evils of capitalism. Thinking about how these well-established figures had to humble themselves in front of Tyler, just like she once did, made her feel slightly better. In some ways, they were all the same. At that moment, someone noticed Vicky, and their expression turned to surprise. ¡°Who is this?¡± Tyler calmly stated, ¡°This is Ms. Shaw.¡± The gazes of those present turned to Vicky, and their surprise deepened. Tyler had not introduced their rtionship and merely mentioned her name, but those who knew more understood. While it was indeed attention-grabbing that Tyler had openly brought another woman along so soon after breaking off his engagement with Avery, it was not entirely unheard of among men of their stature. What truly surprised them was that Tyler had brought her to this kind of gathering. Vicky also noticed that apart from a few professionallooking women who hade for work, not one person brought a femalepanion. Judging from her attire, she did not look like someone attending for business purposes. She was instantly overwhelmed by awkwardness. Before she could say anything, these people changed their demeanor incredibly quickly and began to offer friendly gestures. ¡°Is this Ms. Shaw?¡± ¡°Please,e inside!¡± ¡°Ms. Shaw, if you¡¯d like anything to eat or drink, just let us know. I¡¯ll have my secretary prepare it.¡± ¡°I can have my assistant fetch some magazines for you to read if you get bored, Ms. Shaw.¡± The sudden shift in their attitude made Vicky feel even more ufortable. Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 The men in the room had found a new target for their ttery and were all unreasonably friendly toward Vicky. Vicky could only respond with polite smiles toward their kind words and fawning smiles. The morning passed by slowly as the content of the business discussions was dry and uninteresting. Vicky, who had no background in this field, found these corporate negotiations torturous. She was there to apany Tyler, so she could not do anything else and endured the morning. Many people came to invite Tyler to dine with them for lunch. It was supposed to be a simple meal for the day, but these people were pulling out all the stops. ¡°Mister Hart, I¡¯ve heard that you really enjoy Mexican cuisine! My new Mexican restaurant recently opened. Would you like to give it a try?¡± ¡°Mister Hart, why note to my ce? We have a topnotch chef from Zendonia, and the food is exceptional.¡± ¡°Mister Hart, my restaurant in Yudonia is quite unique. It¡¯s incredibly popr, especially among women. Ms. Shaw will surely love it¡­ Would you like to bring Ms. Shaw to take a look?¡± Among these invitations, Tyler chose the restaurant that was known for its poprity among women. Everyone stared at the man who seeded in inviting Tyler to lunch enviously. They were impressed that someone thought of appealing to Tyler¡¯s woman instead. The group soon arrived at the bustling restaurant. The most popr feature of this restaurant was its private dining rooms. Unlike typical private dining rooms, the ones in this restaurant were open-air. Each room was designed in the style of famous international architecturalndmarks, with exquisite and picturesque surroundings, rare flowers, and artwork. Since Vicky and Tyler were from Zendonia, they were led to a courtyard. Vicky observed her surroundings with its small bridges over flowing water and winding paths. It was then she realized why this ce was so popr. She turned to Tyler and asked, ¡°How did you know about this ce?¡± Beforeing to Yudonia, she had spoken with Cece on the phone, and they had discussed this restaurant. Cece had even sent her a few pictures, so it all seemed too coincidental. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Besides, Tyler did not strike her as the kind of person who had the time for such leisurely activities. Tyler nced at her and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention it?¡± ¡°I did? When?¡± ¡°Over the phone.¡± Realization dawned on Vicky. ¡°You overheard my phone call with Cece?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky, feeling a wave of emotions, said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Tyler remained silent. Half an hourter, the waiter brought the lunch dishes ordered. To avoid making Vicky feel ufortable, Mister Wade, who invited them to dine together, specifically brought his wife along as well. Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Mister and Missus Wade, who appeared to be in their early forties, were fluent in multiplenguages. ¡°Mister Hart is quite thoughtful,¡± Missus Wade remarked upon overhearing Vicky and Tyler¡¯s conversation. Vicky smiled politely in response but did not say much. The restaurant¡¯s ambiance was pleasant, and the food was exceptional. Since they were here, they had to try the restaurant¡¯s specialty dishes. Each specialty dish was served individually to keep up the pleasant atmosphere. As the dishes arrived, the group engaged in casual conversation while enjoying their meal. The restaurant lived up to its reputation, and every dish was delicious. Vicky spotted a vegetable dish with a texture she liked but did not have it on her te. Suddenly, Tyler ced a portion of it on her te, and she turned to shoot him a puzzled look. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Eat more. If you eat so little at every meal, it would look like I¡¯m mistreating you,¡± he said. Vicky hesitated for a moment and grew slightly uneasy, but she did not refuse Tyler¡¯s kindness. Just then, Tyler¡¯s phone rang. He nced at his phone and said, ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± With that, he got up to answer the call in a quieter area. Once Tyler left, Mister Wade smiled at Vicky. ¡°Ms. Shaw, Mister Hart takes great care of you. I¡¯ve known him for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen him so devoted to any woman before.¡± While his words were said partially to tter Vicky, they caught Vicky¡¯s attention. ¡°How long have you two known each other?¡± She knew nothing about Tyler¡¯s life over the past four years except that Avery had been by his side. She was curious about what happened, how he gained control of the Hart family¡¯s power, and how he had been living within the Hart family. Mister Wade considered her question for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s been almost four years, I believe.¡± ¡°Four years?¡± Mister Wade nodded. ¡°The first time I met Mister Hart was at the Hart family¡¯s estate. I was invited by Old Mister Hart to stay with them for a while. When I first saw Mister Hart, he was just an unknown member of the Hart family. ¡°At that time, many ridiculed him and even intentionally insulted him at banquets. I thought he was an illegitimate child of the Hart family, which was why he was so unwee. Some of the hurtful things I heard were hard to bear, even for me. I was only there for a short time, but I encountered him several times, and he lived in that environment every day. There were times when I thought it was too much, but he always remained composed, unruffled by the storms around him. That¡¯s when I realized he was no ordinary person.¡± There was a touch of admiration in Mister Wade¡¯s tone. ¡°I never expected that he¡¯d achieve what he has.¡± Mister Wade recounted some of Tyler¡¯s remarkable business achievements, and his words were filled with admiration and respect for him. Vicky remained silent for a long while. Compared to her first return to the Hart family, Tyler¡¯s situation seemed better. However, with the Hart family and Tyler¡¯s biological parents¡¯ evident disdain for him, along with Old Mister Hart¡¯s pursuit of self- interest, Tyler¡¯s life was probably far fromfortable. Mister Wade smiled at Vicky. ¡°Over the years, Mister Hart has been busy with work and rarely involved in any scandals. There haven¡¯t been many women around him. Seeing you here with him today surprised us all. He has never brought any woman to a business meeting before; you¡¯re the first.¡± Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 As expected of someone who managed to invite Tyler to lunch, Mister Wade certainly had a way with words. Hisments were reassuring and made Vicky feelfortable. It wasmon knowledge that Avery had once been Tyler¡¯s fiance, yet Mister Wade told Vicky that she was the first woman he brought with him to emphasize her importance. Missus Wade chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen Tyler serve anyone food before. He paid constant attention to you during the meal, too. All he sees is you.¡± Vicky smiled politely and remained silent. After lunch, everyone returned to the meeting. Just before entering, Vicky tugged at Tyler¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Do I have to attend the afternoon meeting? I don¡¯t really understand much about business, and I might get bored¡­¡± Tyler gazed down at her, his eyes serious. ¡°Feeling bored?¡± Vicky hesitated for a few seconds but eventually nodded. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tyler said nothing at first. Just as Vicky thought he might not agree, he turned to Mister Wade. ¡°Mister Wade, does Missus Wade have any ns this afternoon?¡± Mister Wade instantly grasped the situation and smiled. ¡°No ns at all. I can have my wife take Vicky for a tour of my family estate. We happen to have a fireworks show nned for tonight on the estate grounds, which I imagine you¡¯ll both enjoy.¡± Tyler looked at Vicky. ¡°You can go with Missus Wade this afternoon. I¡¯ll find you once I¡¯m finished.¡± Tyler was known for his strong-willed nature and was rarely willing to heed Vicky¡¯s suggestions, so his unexpected indulgence left her feeling both surprised and touched. ¡°Alright,¡± she replied. Tyler nodded at Mister Wade. ¡°Thank you, Mister Wade.¡± Mister Wade immediately made the necessary arrangements. Shortly after, Missus Wade returned and took Vicky to visit the estate. A weekter. Vicky attended a fashion show when she received a call from Aurora. ¡°Vicky! How¡¯s your trip to Yudonia going?¡± Vicky turned her head, catching a glimpse of Tyler deep in conversation with the fashion show organizer, and replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s been nice.¡± Aurora paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Vicky, have you and Tyler reconciled?¡± ¡°¡­ No,¡± she responded. ¡°Yet you¡¯ve been to a fireworks show, an auction, and romantic candlelit dinners¡­ I envy you. I¡¯ve been swarmed by all the information about your romantic dates, so how can you say you haven¡¯t reconciled?¡± Vicky furrowed her brow. ¡°How do you know all of this?¡± ¡°Recently, you and Tyler have been so inseparable that you probably haven¡¯t had time to check the news, right? Your story is spreading like wildfire over here. Pictures of your adventures together have been making the rounds!¡± Vicky had indeed been too busytely to follow the news and had no idea what had been happening back in Zendonia. She frowned. ¡°Tyler and I made the headlines?¡± Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 ¡°Yes, but your face was blurred in the photos. Other than those who know you, no one should know who you are,¡± Aurora added. ¡°However, because of Avery¡¯s various cheating scandals, everyone is quite supportive of Tyler having a new girlfriend. They don¡¯t want a handsome, influential guy like him to be ruined by someone like Avery.¡± Vicky held her phone in silence. Tyler¡¯s change in attitude toward her had been evident. He no longer ordered her around, and he stopped pushing her into anything she did not want to do. When he said he was taking her out to have fun, he was genuinely focused on making sure she enjoyed herself. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sometimes, Vicky could not help but feel like she was developing Stockholm Syndrome and felt ufortable at the slightest disy of kindness from Tyler. ¡°Vicky, if¡­ I mean if¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s voice came through the phone again. ¡°If Tyler still likes you and wants to be with you, would you be willing to be with him again?¡± Vicky held the phone tighter. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t immediately reject the idea.¡± After being friends with Vicky for years, Aurora understood her well. ¡°Vicky, I know you still have feelings for him. And judging by his behavior, he probably won¡¯t allow you to be with anyone else¡­ Now that his engagement is canceled, and he¡¯s the head of the Hart family, no one can stop you from being together. Have you considered giving it another try?¡± Aurora did not seem to have much regard for Tyler and preferred if Vicky and Harvey dated instead. However, Tyler was deviously cunning. It was nearly impossible for Vicky to be with another man. Vicky¡¯s reluctance to ept Tyler stemmed from the fact that he was engaged to someone else, and she did not want to be the other woman. However, Tyler had called off the engagement and seemed keen on pursuing her. Continuing the mutual torment was hardly beneficial for the two of them, and it seemed better for them to get back together. Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°He¡¯s forgotten all about me now. If he remembers¡­¡± ¡°Cross that bridge when you get to it,¡± dismissed Aurora.¡± You broke up with him for his sake, remember? When he remembers, just exin your reasons. Besides, what else could you do? Watch him go mad? Even without Avery, the Hart family would have torn you both apart,¡± Aurora whispered. ¡°Moreover, this recent news caused quite a stir. I don¡¯t believe Tyler is unaware of it. If he didn¡¯t suppress the news from his end, maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s preparing for your future together. You said Tyler was using you as a distraction at the Hart family banquet, but considering what happened to Avery at the banquet, I think Tyler was paving the way for you.¡± Vicky fell silent for a long time. Aurora concluded, ¡°Anyway, have fun. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± After ending the call, Aurora looked at Noah in confusion.¡± Why did you make me persuade Vicky to ept Tyler?¡± ¡°What other options does she have?¡± Noah replied while petting the cat in his arms. ¡°Fight Tyler? Besides making herself miserable, what could she gain? It¡¯s better to take advantage of Tyler¡¯s current status as a free man and take him for herself. Otherwise, if Tyler refuses to let Vicky go even after he gets married, she¡¯ll be his mistress.¡± Aurora scoffed. ¡°Vicky would never want to be a mistress.¡± ¡°Harvey can¡¯t beat Tyler, and Vicky certainly can¡¯t either. If Vicky doesn¡¯t willingly cooperate, Tyler has plenty of ways to make herply.¡± Noah pointed at Aurora, then at himself, and finally at the cat in his arms. ¡°He can use you, me, the people around Vicky, and even our cat as hostages to ckmail Vicky intopliance¡­ You don¡¯t know what I went through back then. If we can¡¯t beat him, we better join him.¡± Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 The fashion exhibition was organized by one of Tyler¡¯s partners. They had not expected Tyler to be interested in a fashion exhibition, and the suggestion was made merely as an attempt to make conversation with him. To their bewilderment, Tyler agreed after just a few moments of consideration. Vicky knew that Tyler¡¯s interest in such things was quite limited and that he agreed to attend the exhibition mainly because of her. ¡°Ms. Shaw.¡± A young woman with golden hair and blue eyes approached. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Vicky turned and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Miss Penson.¡± Helen Penson¡¯s blue eyes were fixed on Vicky as she warmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the name of your studio for a while now, and I¡¯ve always wanted a chance to exchange ideas with you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Helen was also one of the organizers of this exhibition, and after a brief introduction, she mentioned that she had heard of Vicky¡¯s name before. Vicky looked at the splendid array of wedding dresses around her. ¡°Your designs for wedding dresses have a very high reputation in the industry. I still have a lot to learn from you in this area.¡± Vicky¡¯s studio had grown significantly and started to explore various styles of clothing. This year, the studio¡¯s development n happened to focus on wedding dresses, and Helen was an excellent designer in this field. Vicky and Helen started discussing wedding dress styles and various details. Just then, Tyler finished his conversation with the other person and walked over. Spotting the smile on Vicky¡¯s face, he asked, ¡°What are you talking about? You look so happy.¡± Helen smiled as she exined, ¡°Wedding dresses are always associated with the dreams of young girls. Ms. Shaw and I were discussing the kinds of wedding dresses we imagined wearing during our teenage years. Looking back now, we were so naive and innocent.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Even though our thoughts back then weren¡¯t mature, our ideas and creativity were quite lively. As we mature, we seem to have lost our innocence.¡± Helen agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. The designs I create now are refined in every way, but I always feel like something is missing. By the way¡­ Ms. Shaw, I have a set of wedding dress designs that haven¡¯t been released yet. It¡¯s exactly the kind of wedding dress I dreamed of when I was a teenager. Are you interested in taking a look?¡± Vicky nced at Tyler. Tyler saw the anticipation in her eyes and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Her eyes lit up. Catching the glimmer in her eyes, Tyler found himself lost in the moment. Helen led them to a private exhibition area with no one else around. In the center was a set of snowy- white, dreamy wedding dresses. Vicky was stunned by the wedding dress in front of her and could not help but exim, ¡°Miss Penson, this wedding dress is ethereal! I can guarantee that it¡¯ll capture the hearts of most women.¡± Helen was undoubtedly a gifted and skilled designer in the field of wedding dresses. Helen, with a radiant smile, asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± As Vicky continued to examine the dress, she nodded and jokingly said, ¡°I love it to the point that I feel an urge to get married when I look at it.¡± ¡°Would you like to try it on, Ms. Shaw?¡± She froze. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, right?¡± ¡°These wedding dresses often look even better once worn,¡± Helen said with a smile. ¡°The experience of trying them on is much more intuitive than just looking at them.¡± Vicky hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about trying on a wedding dress.¡± ¡°This wedding dress was just made recently,¡± Helen exined. ¡°No one has tried it on yet. I nned on finding a model and shooting a video to promote it. However, I do feel that your image fits perfectly with this dress.¡± Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Helen nned to expand into the Eastern market and said,¡± I¡¯d like you to try it on, Ms. Shaw. If it suits you well, I¡¯d like your help to gain publicity.¡± To avoid any misunderstandings, she added, ¡°If you don¡¯t like being filmed, we can just post a few photos on social media.¡± As fellow designers in the industry, Vicky could not bring herself to refuse her sincere request. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give it a try, then.¡± Helen was delighted. ¡°I¡¯ll help you into the dress.¡± Vicky looked at Tyler. ¡®Til go try the dress on now, then.¡± Tyler nodded gently. ¡°Sure.¡± In the dressing room. It took them half an hour to put on the wedding dress. It was then Helen noticed the ne around Vicky¡¯s neck, and her eyes widened. ¡°Oh? Is this the legendary ¡®First Love¡¯ ne?¡± Vicky looked at the ne around her neck. ¡°You know about it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Helen eximed. ¡°This ne is considered the true embodiment of love. Even before it appeared in eye, it was tagged with a sky-high price. Moreover, most people don¡¯t even have the qualification to attend the auction.¡± Vicky remained quiet for a long time. A few days ago, she apanied Tyler to an auction. When the ne was first presented, she received a call from Cece due to a work-rted matter, so she only got to know the name of the ne. Her call with Cece onlysted a few minutes, and by the time she returned, the auction had already ended. Later on, she found that Tyler had purchased the ne for her. For important auction items, the bidding process could be quite lengthy, sometimessting half an hour or more. Vicky thought it was just a beautifully designed ne and did not think much of it at the time. Upon hearing Helen¡¯s words, she realized that she had been wrong. ¡°Ms. Shaw, Mister Hart must really care about you.¡± Vicky had heard simrments rather frequently in recent days. Everyone who saw her would remark on how well Tyler treated her. ¡®Is he nice with me?¡¯ she thought. ¡®I suppose he is.¡¯ Even though she considered him a jerk not too long ago, she could not deny that his asional acts of kindness could be quite addictive. He had the capital, after all. The slightest disy of affection could make women fall for him effortlessly. At this moment, Vicky suddenly understood why Avery was so determined to win Tyler over. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After trying on the wedding dress, Vicky and Helen stepped out of the dressing room. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Helen struggled to take her eyes off Vicky and praised, ¡°This is perfect! This wedding dress looks like it was tailored just for you, Ms. Shaw. When Mister Hart sees you in it, he¡¯ll surely be captivated.¡± Vicky¡¯s purpose in trying on the wedding dress was for work. However, when she saw herself in the mirror, a sense of deja vu washed over her. She remembered four years ago when Tyler insisted on taking wedding photos with her to make up for the fact that they did not have a proper wedding. He even wanted to throw a wedding party, but everything was ruined. Vicky felt a sudden sting in her heart and could not bring herself to think about it any further. Back in the main hall, Vicky and Helen noticed that Tyler had disappeared without a trace, and they had no idea where he had gone. Helen looked around but could not find him, so she turned to Vicky and said, ¡°Ms. Shaw, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go outside and look for Mister Hart.¡± Wearing the wedding dress made it slightly inconvenient for Vicky to move around, so she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After Helen left, Vicky examined the wedding dress she was wearing to study its design. She lowered her head to inspect the design around the waist and the various details adorning the dress. After some time, she heard footsteps approaching from behind. Assuming it was Helen returning, she did not turn around immediately.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Miss Penson, this wedding dress is well-suited for Eastern women, but there are some details that need to be adjusted¡­¡± Vicky began discussing a few points that aligned with Eastern women¡¯s aesthetic preferences but began to grow suspicious when Helen did not respond. Curious, she lifted her gaze and found an elegant figure standing silently behind her. Tyler had changed out of his original suit and wore a ck tuxedo. Vicky noticed that some details on the tuxedo matched certain elements on her wedding dress, suggesting that they were designed as a coordinated set. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Tyler gently encircled her waist from behind and kissed her cheek. Vicky¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°It¡¯s¡­alright.¡± Tyler gazed at her reflection in the mirror, his voice low and seductive. ¡°Vicky, you look stunning.¡± Vicky¡¯s words failed her. A few momentster, Helen returned. ¡°Mister Hart! I see you¡¯ve returned.¡± Upon seeing the tuxedo on Tyler, Helen¡¯s eyes lit up in astonishment. ¡°This tuxedo suits you so well, Mister Hart. You two truly make a perfect match!¡± Tyler released Vicky and calmly stated, ¡°There are still some modifications needed for the wedding dress she¡¯s wearing.¡± ¡°Feel free to give your opinion, Mister Hart.¡± Tyler meticulously repeated the points and suggestions that Vicky made earlier, and Helen nodded enthusiastically while taking notes. After addressing these matters, he asked, ¡°How much for this wedding dress and tuxedo?¡± Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Helen paused for a moment. ¡°Do you wish to purchase the wedding dress, Mister Hart?¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°And the tuxedo I¡¯m wearing.¡± Helen nced at Tyler, then at Vicky. Suddenly, realization dawned on her, and a subtle smile appeared on her face. ¡°If you wish to purchase it, so be it. However¡­this wedding dress hasn¡¯t been publicly showcased yet. If you¡¯re willing to promote it for me, that would be ideal.¡± Helen knew all about Tyler¡¯s influence and status and dared not to risk offending him. However, she had to promote her wedding dresses with hertest creations. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Tyler considered for a moment and then nodded. ¡°That can be arranged.¡± Helen¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Tyler was handsome and charming, and Vicky was exceptionally beautiful. The two of them together was a pleasant sight to behold. Furthermore, their unique and noble temperament set them apart from the crowd. With them promoting her designs, she would undoubtedly be a sensation worldwide. Helen¡¯s eyes almost sparkled with excitement. ¡°Thank you so much! Mister Hart, Ms. Shaw, when would be a good time for you? I¡¯ll arrange for a photographer to take pictures of you.¡± ¡°The sooner, the better,¡± Tyler said. Helen nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll personally make the modifications to the wedding dress tonight and try to arrange everything within three days.¡± After confirming a few more details, Helen concluded the conversation with contentment. With Tyler¡¯s good looks and Vicky¡¯s charm, along with Tyler¡¯s status, her future career was bound to soar. Helen followed Vicky back to the dressing room, and Vicky changed out of the wedding dress. ¡°Ms. Shaw, considering how eager Mister Hart seems, I assume that you¡¯ll soon be wed, right? I feel incredibly honored to be designing wedding dresses and suits for you and Mister Hart.¡± She was incredibly thrilled at the thought of Vicky wearing her designed wedding dress on her wedding day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make the necessary changes tonight without dy, and it won¡¯t affect your wedding date. By the way, Ms. Shaw, when you and Mister Hart get married, could you send me an invitation? I¡¯d love to see how beautiful you¡¯ll look on your wedding day.¡± Contrary to Helen¡¯s excitement, Vicky was noticeably more reserved. When she saw that Helen had misunderstood the situation, Vicky exined, ¡°Miss Penson, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Tyler and I don¡¯t have any ns to get married.¡± Helen clearly did not believe her. ¡°How is that possible? Why would Mister Hart buy a wedding dress if you¡¯re not getting married? He even asked me to make modifications based on your requirements and measurements. It¡¯s evident that he intends to marry you.¡± ¡°Really, this is a misunderstanding.¡± Helen looked at her, and realization dawned on her. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you saying this because¡­Mister Hart hasn¡¯t mentioned it to you yet?¡± Vicky¡¯s lips twitched. Helen instantly understood andughed. ¡°Ms. Shaw, maybe he wants to surprise you.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°If he wanted to surprise me, he wouldn¡¯t have bought the wedding dress in front of me today.¡± Helen considered her words and found them logical. After contemting for a few seconds, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your story, but Mister Hart strikes me as someone who¡¯s not very expressive. Men like that usuallyck a romantic side. I think he might not propose formally but is preparing to marry you. I think he¡¯s already being quite obvious. He wants to marry you! If you feel differently, you might want to check with him in person.¡± It was indeed more sensible to ask the person involved instead of making wild guesses, so Vicky nodded thoughtfully. After leaving the fashion exhibition, Tyler took her to some scenic spots, and they spent the afternoon together. As night fell, Tyler brought her to an elegant restaurant. Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Tyler nned different romantic dates each night for the past few days, which was unexpected for someone like him. The restaurant they were in appeared to have been reserved by Tyler in advance as there were no other customers around. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Music filled the air like a soothing stream, creating a delightful ambiance. Roses and elegantly shaped candles adorned the table and the overhead chandeliers cast a warm, inviting glow. Vicky surveyed the surroundings and asked, ¡°How did you know about this ce?¡± This was a renowned romantic restaurant in Yudonia. Cece had mentioned it before Vicky¡¯s trip and suggested that Vicky visit it when she could ¡°I can find out about anything with a quick search,¡± Tyler replied casually. ¡°Almost everything is within a tap of one¡¯s fingers these days.¡± Vicky was momentarily stunned. ¡°Do you like it here?¡± he asked. Vicky nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Tyler raised his wine ss from the table. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Vicky also picked up her winess and lightly clinked it against his. ¡°Thank you.¡± The delicate scent of roses lingered in the air, adding a touch of warmth to the atmosphere. In this setting, even Tyler¡¯s sharp and dominating features seemed to exude a subtle tenderness. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡± Indeed, Vicky had many questions she wanted to ask Tyler such as why he purchased a wedding dress, but she could not find the words under such a pleasant atmosphere. Tyler noticed her hesitation. ¡°You can speak your mind.¡± In the flickering candlelight, Vicky¡¯s eyes shimmered slightly. ¡°Why have you been so good to me lately?¡± Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is this considered ¡®good¡¯?¡± ¡°For you, yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite easily satisfied,¡± he said and took a sip of his wine. ¡°These are just the ordinary things a man should do for his woman.¡± His response surprised Vicky. ¡°What is considered ¡®good¡¯ in your view, then?¡± He stared at her intently. ¡°Is this really all you wanted to ask? It Vicky did not understand why he asked that and simply nodded. Tyler studied her silently. His sharp gaze threatened to stare directly into her soul, sending chills down her spine. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked nervously. He parted his lips and repeated slowly, ¡°Is there really nothing you want to ask?¡± Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Vicky gazed at Tyler in bewilderment. ¡°What do you mean? Tyler lowered his gaze, and the atmosphere seemed to grow chilly with her response. Although Vicky did not quiteprehend his reaction, she knew she had somehow disrupted the mood. Just as she was about to say something, Tyler spoke up,¡± You want to know what¡¯s considered ¡®good¡¯ to you, right?¡± Caught off-guard, Vicky struggled to find her words. Tyler did not seem to mind her silence and took her hand before sliding a ring onto her ring finger. Vicky finally snapped out of her daze. Her heart sank, and she instinctively tried to withdraw her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Tyler did not release her and held her hand to adjust the orientation of the ring instead. In the dim light, the ring on his ring finger sparkled brilliantly. ¡°What¡­ What does this mean?¡± Vicky stared at him, her heart skipping a beat. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Tyler released her hand and looked into her eyes. ¡°Vicky, do you really not know what this means?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vicky¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to be together legally instead of having to date in the dark? Do you prefer being a secret lover?¡± i Vicky detested being someone¡¯s mistress, so she would never prefer that. However, she was still baffled. ¡°But¡­why now?¡± Vicky did not understand why Tyler suddenly wanted to marry her. ¡°I used to have a fiancee, so our only option was to keep our rtionship a secret,¡± Tyler exined casually. ¡°But now, I no longer have a fiancee, so it¡¯s obviously better to not sneak around, right?¡± He seemed so certain about his words that Vicky felt flustered. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I meant that-¡° ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Tyler seemed to have misunderstood her intention and interrupted her in a cold tone. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡± Seeing no sign of joy on Vicky¡¯s face, Tyler¡¯s gaze grew even darker. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t forget that you have no right to refuse.¡± She looked into Tyler¡¯s dark, intense eyes in silence. That same night, Tyler became extremely enthusiastic in bed despite not having touched her for a long time. It might be because they had been getting along bettertely, but Tyler was surprisingly gentle-not as rough as before. As he was finally single, Vicky was no longer as appalled by the idea of intimacy between them, and their rtionship took a different turn. After spending nearly a month in Yudonia, they finally returned to Zendonia. When they had just gotten off the ne, Adam, who returned ahead of them, appeared before them. He nced at the two of them, walking hand in hand, and was taken aback. When he saw the rings on their ring fingers, he froze and was instantly speechless. Tyler noticed that Adam had been staring nkly and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam knew Tyler¡¯s itinerary but was not instructed to pick them up from the airport. His sudden appearance indicated that something must have happened. Adam snapped out of it and nced at Vicky hesitantly. Vicky got the message. ¡°You two talk; I¡¯ll make a phone call.¡± Just as she was about to excuse herself, Tyler grabbed her wrist. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave.¡± He looked at Adam and said calmly, ¡°Just say what you have to say.¡± Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Adam could tell that Tyler and Vicky¡¯s rtionship had improved and decided not to hold back. ¡°Old Mister Hart has something important he wants to discuss with you. He wants you toe over.¡± Tyler¡¯s parents and Old Mister Hart had not returned to their home country yet and were temporarily residing in the estate where they used to live. ¡°What important matter?¡± Tyler asked. Adam nced at Vicky, then whispered, ¡°It seems to be rted to¡­Miss Avery Yeager.¡± Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡°I see.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered, and she nced at Tyler to find the same expressionless look on his face. ¡°Should I drop Ms. Shaw off first?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Adam¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but he dared not to argue with Tyler. Vicky did not want to meet Tyler¡¯s family, so she suggested,¡± You should go ahead. I won¡¯te along.¡± Tyler shot her a sidelong nce. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Whatever Old Mister Hart wants to tell you must be very important, so I shouldn¡¯t be there,¡± she exined. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Tyler squeezed Vicky¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ll have to meet them sooner orter.¡± Understanding his implication, Vicky was about to say something but swallowed her words under his insistent gaze. As they sat in the car, Vicky was about to browse through thetest news. However, messages from her friends kept popping up. Cece, Jennifer, Aurora, and Noah¡¯s messages appeared one after another. Even Harvey, whom she had not contacted in a while, texted her. [Vicky, you¡¯re finally back! You don¡¯t know this, but news about your uing marriage to Tyler has been all over the ce!] Cece typed. [Vicky, is this picture really of you and Mister Hart?] Jennifer asked in response to the bridal photoshoot Vicky and Tyler had done for Helen¡¯s creation. [Is the wedding date set?] Aurora chimed in. [You work fast! Well done!] Noah sent along with a pping emoji. [Vicky, are you really going to marry him?] Harvey typed. Before returning, Vicky had posted on her social media. She had not expected her friends to respond so quickly. Vicky¡¯s gaze screened through the messages. She toyed with the idea of replying but decided against it in the end. She exited the chat app and began perusing thetest news. Most of the headlines were about her and Tyler vacationing together, dating, and specting about an impending wedding. All the news outlets had stered her face to protect her privacy. Apart from that, there was nothing else. Even news about Avery had faded away. The airport was over an hour¡¯s drive from Old Mister Hart¡¯s estate. Vicky had spent the whole day on a ne and was exhausted, so she leaned back in her seat and inadvertently dozed off. She was not sure how long she had been asleep, but she suddenly felt an itching sensation on her cheek. In her drowsy state, she opened her eyes and found herself gazing into a pair of jet-ck eyes. For a moment, she saw fleeting emotions in those eyes. It felt strangely familiar, as if she had been transported back four years in time. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Tyler¡¯s cold voice broke the silence. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. All the emotions in his eyes seemed to vanish within a split moment. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 It was as if everything Vicky had just seen was an illusion. Vicky realized that she was sleeping in Tyler¡¯s arms. She sat up to find that they had arrived at the entrance of a grand estate. The sky outside was dimming. ¡°What time is it?¡± she asked and massaged her temples. ¡°Six-twenty,¡± Tyler replied. Vicky was taken aback. It was just past four o¡¯clock when they left the airport, and with an hour¡¯s drive, they should have arrived at Old Mister Hart¡¯s estate at around five. ¡°Did something happen on the road?¡± she asked. ¡°Why did we arrive at this time?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping a lottely,¡± Tyler said, skilfully avoiding her question. Indeed, Vicky had taken long naps on the ne during their trip. Even when they traveled around Yudonia, she often dozed off in the car. At night, after they returned to their amodations, she would sometimes fall asleep even before he finished showering. At first, Tyler thought she was pretending to be asleep to avoid getting intimate with him. However, after observing her several times, he realized she was not faking it. Vicky also noticed that she had been unusually sleepytely. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t had much rest in recent years. Now that I finally get the chance to rx, I guess I¡¯m catching up on the rest I¡¯ve been missing.¡± ¡°Shall we go?¡± he asked casually. Vicky nodded and got out of the car with him. Adam stood by the car and watched as Vicky and Tyler disembarked with conflicted feelings boiling within him. Old Mister Hart had been impatiently waiting for them, yet Vicky took her sweet time sleeping in the car. Adam dared not to voice his opinion on the matter and led them into the estate. Vicky was familiar with this ce as she had been here many times four years ago. Seeing the familiar scenery around her, she felt a strange mix of emotions brewing inside her. She had once believed that she would never set foot here again. As fate would have it, she crossed paths with Tyler once again. Everyone had been waiting in the living room for quite some time. Old Mister Hart sat on the couch, sipping tea. Tyler¡¯s parents sat next to him, their expressions gloomy. Lincoln sat alone on a single couch calmly, while Avery was sitting with her parents, engaged in a hushed conversation. Upon hearing footsteps, everyone turned their heads to look in their direction. They then spotted Tyler. Avery¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and she hurried toward him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re back!¡± She did not intentionally ignore Vicky and was genuinely unaware of anyone else¡¯s presence. Her face was filled with excitement and radiance as she approached. She was about to throw herself into Tyler¡¯s arms, but he stopped her. ¡°Miss Yeager,¡± he said in a polite, yet distant tone. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Tyler always called her by her name over the years, so Avery felt taken aback by the sudden change in the way he addressed her. Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 What overwhelmed Avery most was the feeling of being unjustly treated. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Avery¡¯s eyes were red with tears. ¡°Do you have to distance yourself from me like this?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Miss Yeager, you are now Lincoln¡¯s wife. You should maintain a proper distance from members of the opposite ***.¡± Seeing this, Valencia sneered. ¡°Avery, you really need to change this habit of throwing yourself at every man you see. It might be tolerated in the Hart family, but in the eyes of outsiders, you mighte across as a yer. The Yeagers might not mind being mocked, but the Harts have a reputation to maintain.¡± na, Avery¡¯s mother, furrowed her brow. ¡°Valencia, there¡¯s no need to be so harsh with your words, is there? Avery and Tyler were once engaged. It¡¯s normal for them to have some lingering habits. Besides, now that Avery is pregnant with Tyler¡¯s child, is it wrong for them to be a little closer?¡± 3 Orion sneered. ¡°na, don¡¯t forget that Avery is now Lincoln¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Yes, Avery is Lincoln¡¯s wife. Lincoln hasn¡¯t said anything about it, while you, as a father-inw, seem to have a lot to say. People who don¡¯t know what happened might even think you¡¯re the one who married Avery, not Lincoln.¡± Valencia¡¯s face turned white with anger at na¡¯s shameless words. ¡°That¡¯s enough, both of you!¡± Seeing that Valencia and na were about to start quarreling, Old Mister Hart spoke up.¡± Let¡¯s discuss the most important issue first.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With Old Mister Hart¡¯s intervention, Valencia and na reluctantly fell silent. Old Mister Hart¡¯s gaze shifted from Tyler to Vicky. ¡°Ms.Shaw is here as well,¡± he remarked. ¡°The Hart family needs to discuss some important matters. Could you excuse us for a moment?¡± From their conversation, Vicky had gathered a rough idea of why Old Mister Hart urgently summoned Tyler back. Avery was pregnant with Tyler¡¯s child. Vicky assumed that it must have happened before Avery and Lincoln got married. Vicky did not want to stay, nor did she want to know how this situation was going to be resolved. Thus, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± As she was about to leave, Tyler held her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to excuse yourself,¡± Tyler said. ¡°She¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡± 1 Only then did Avery notice Vicky standing beside them. She had also seen a deluge of news about Vicky and Tyler¡¯s impending wedding. Avery refused to believe it as she still thought Tyler was fooling around with Vicky. Given the circumstances, Avery had to temporarily continue her marriage with Lincoln. She could not demand that Tyler marry her again at the moment, which made her feel terribly distressed. Avery had considered many malicious schemes to sabotage the rtionship between Tyler and Vicky. She even prepared a n to hypnotize Tyler. However, just as she was about to put her n into action, Tyler took Vicky abroad for a monthlong trip. 1 A lot could change in a month. When she heard that Tyler was about to marry Vicky, Avery came close to going insane. This happened around the time that she discovered her pregnancy. For Avery, it felt like a miracle. With Tyler¡¯s child, she believed that he would be bound to her. 5 However, seeing Tyler and Vicky together, both wearing identical wedding rings, jealousy threatened to consume her. If she had not been pregnant, Tyler might have married Vicky already! Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 ¡®That rat!¡¯ Avery cursed inwardly. She desperately wished she could kill Vicky. However, she managed to steady herself upon recalling her pregnancy. She gently ced a hand on her still-t belly and raised her voice, ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m carrying your child!¡± Tyler, having gathered this from their conversation earlier, did not disy any surprise. Instead, he asked with intrigue,¡± Is that so?¡± i Avery presented a medical report she had prepared. ¡°Here¡¯s the test report.¡± She looked toward Old Mister Hart and added, ¡°Grandfather had someone conduct the examination. IT This implied that there was no possibility of forgery. Tyler epted the report and started to review it. It was then Vicky pulled away in an attempt to escape. Tyler frowned and locked her within his embrace, before whispering into her ear, ¡°Stay with me.¡± 3 Everyone stared at them in bewilderment, and Avery red daggers at Vicky. Though Tyler had not said much, anyone could tell what had happened upon seeing the rings on their fingers. Vicky did not want to stay but could not afford to fight with Tyler in public either, so she gave up and stood still with a dark look on her face. Once she stopped struggling, he turned his attention back to the medical report. After a few minutes, he closed the file. Avery¡¯s heart raced as she observed Tyler. Old Mister Hart turned to look at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, what are your thoughts?¡± If the child was indeed Tyler¡¯s, it was certain that it would be kept. ¡°If it¡¯s truly my child, there¡¯s no reason to terminate the pregnancy,¡± Tylermented. -? Old Mister Hart wore a satisfied expression, and Avery beamed with joy. Vicky, on the other hand, trembled slightly. Tyler cast a sidelong nce at Vicky, to which she paled and lowered her longshes to conceal her emotions. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°However¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s tone shifted as he continued, ¡°We can¡¯t be certain right now that this child is mine.¡± Mister Yeager was displeased. ¡°Tyler, what do you mean?¡± Avery, too, looked incredulous. ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t you want to acknowledge this child?¡± ¡°Mister Yeager, have you forgotten about what happened at Grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± Tyler spoke calmly, his expression unruffled. ¡°This child could also be Lincoln¡¯s.¡± Finally, Lincoln, who had been silent all this while, raised his head. His wife was pregnant with another man¡¯s child, yet Lincoln did not show any signs of anger or embarrassment. Instead, he smiled faintly. ¡°Avery and I only had been intimate once. That¡¯s quite unlikely, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Who can say for sure in these matters?¡± ¡°Avery was certain the child was yours as soon as she found out that she was pregnant, though.¡± Lincoln turned to look at Avery. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Avery?¡± Avery¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment, but she did not answer his question immediately. Deep down, she did hope that the child was Tyler¡¯s. However, there was a possibility it could also be Lincoln¡¯s. If she insisted it was Tyler¡¯s, there would be risks as once the child was born, a paternity test might prove her wrong. Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 Old Mister Hart had gathered enough information about the situation based on Avery¡¯s silence and said, ¡°Avery, do you mean to say that this child might not be Tyler¡¯s?¡± Avery bit her lip and replied, ¡°I can assure you that there¡¯s an 80-percent chance this child is Tyler¡¯s, but there¡¯s also a possibility it¡¯s Lincoln¡¯s¡­¡± Although Lincoln was an adopted son, he was still a member of the Hart family. Whether this child belonged to Tyler or Lincoln, it was still a member of the family. Furthermore, Avery was married to Lincoln, so there was no need to terminate the pregnancy. Valencia and Orion looked at each other in displeasure. They disliked Avery¡¯s cunning nature, but they ced just as much importance on the family¡¯s heir as Old Mister Hart did, especially since they doted on Lincoln, who had not shown interest in women in the past. Old Mister Hart, too, understood this and questioned,¡± Avery, are you certain that this child is either Tyler¡¯s or Lincoln¡¯s?¡± ¡°I swear!¡± she said earnestly. ¡°Avery, your words alone don¡¯t mean much,¡± Old Mister Hart responded in amusement. Avery looked confident. ¡°In a few weeks, I can do a prenatal paternity test.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She had indeed taken thorough preparations the night she slept with Tyler. She was within her fertile period, and with the hormone injections she had taken, the child could not possibly be Lincoln¡¯s. Old Mister Hart stared at Avery for a long while and rxed slightly when he spotted no sign of deception on her face.¡± Now, since Tyler says this child might not be his, we¡¯ll have to wait until we can do a paternity test to confirm.¡± Old Mister Hart had inquired about this and was told that a prenatal paternity test was only urate after about two months of pregnancy. Avery did not object to this and looked into Old Mister Hart¡¯s eyes. ¡°But if this child is Tyler¡¯s?¡± Old Mister Hart smiled and shifted the question to Tyler.¡± Tyler, what do you think?¡± Tyler calmly replied, ¡°If it¡¯s mine, the Hart family will naturally raise the child.¡± 2 However, besides being willing to raise the child, he did not make any other promise. Avery paled at this and blurted, ¡°Tyler, aren¡¯t you going to marry me?¡± ¡°Avery.¡± Tyler looked at her and gently reminded her, ¡°You are now Lincoln¡¯s wife.¡± ¡®But I can get a divorce!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Avery gasped in disbelief. ¡°Tyler, you¡­ You don¡¯t want to marry me anymore?¡± Tyler¡¯s thin lips parted slightly as he responded ruthlessly,¡± There¡¯s no reason for me to do such a thing.¡± Realization dawned on Avery, and she instantly understood thathe was disgusted by her. 1 He wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Vicky must¡¯ve taken advantage of my absence and badmouthed me behind my back!¡¯ she thought as she red at Vicky resentfully. 1 ¡°You can¡¯t find a reason to marry me, you say? I¡¯m carrying your flesh and blood, a child of the Hart family! Isn¡¯t that a sufficient reason?¡± Avery¡¯s face twisted with anger, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m the mother of your child!¡± Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Tyler tightened his hold on Vicky¡¯s waist and calmly stated,¡± I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m getting married soon, so I can¡¯t marry you.¡± Avery widened her eyes. ¡°Even if I¡¯m carrying your child?¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± 3 Avery could not believe her ears. Her face twisted with rage, and she gritted out, ¡°If you won¡¯t marry me, there¡¯s no reason for this child to exist!¡± Avery¡¯s threat did not even faze Tyler. ¡°If you insist on not having the child, I¡¯ll respect your choice.¡± Avery took a few steps back. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll respect any choice you make.¡± 1 Avery thought that she held an ace in her hand, only to be proven wrong as she did not imagine that Tyler would respond in such a manner. Suddenly, she thought of something and turned to look at Old Mister Hart. Old Mister Hart calmly sipped his tea, while Valencia and Orion sat on their respective sofas, appearing as though they had not heard her. Avery felt momentarily lost and helpless. ¡®Why? Why are Old Mister Hart and Tyler¡¯s parents so cold- hearted when they supposedly valued their descendants the most?¡¯ 1 Vicky observed Avery¡¯s bewilderment with aprehensive understanding of the situation. Old Mister Hart and Tyler¡¯s parents had spent their entire lives navigating the treacherous waters of the family, having experienced more than Avery could ever imagine. They had seen all sorts of women and situations, including women attempting to use children as leverage in exchange for status. Avery, despite her noble birth, was no different from those who tried to manipte others with a child. The Harts would never allow themselves to be manipted by such a woman. If they sumbed to Avery¡¯s threat, she would continue to use the child to manipte them in the future. Old Mister Hart and Tyler¡¯s parents were well aware of this. Avery started to panic in response to theirck of reaction and eximed angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll terminate this child! I mean it!¡± 1 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Avery.¡± Old Mister Hart looked up at her and said, ¡°If you wish to give birth to this child, the Hart family will not mistreat you. However, if you don¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t force you. After all, you are the child¡¯s mother.¡± Avery red at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°So what exactly do you mean? Do you want me to bear a child for your family for nothing?¡± Old Mister Hart sighed. ¡°You are the child¡¯s mother, and that¡¯s a fact no one can change. Tyler is the head of the Hart family, and after this child is born, he or she will have the right to inherit the Hart family. Naturally, we are willing to provide you with somepensation within our capabilities. Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 ¡°You mentioned that you want Tyler to marry you. Had he agreed to it, we wouldn¡¯t oppose it. However, Tyler doesn¡¯t want to marry you,¡± Old Mister Hart exined. ¡°What can we do as his elders? We can¡¯t force him to marry you. If he refuses to marry you, we can¡¯t make him do it, can we now?¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s words were rtively tactful, but everyone present understood his message. If Avery was willing to have the child, the Hart family would take responsibility. If she did not want to do so, they would not force her either. After all, she was the one carrying the child. Regardless, none of them were happy that Avery was trying to ckmail them intopliance using her pregnancy. Compared to Avery, the Hart family found Vicky easier to ept, which was one of the reasons Old Mister Hart and Tyler¡¯s parents did not outright oppose Tyler¡¯s desire to marry Vicky. Women who tried to use children as leverage like Avery were not weed into the family. Mister Yeager was also irritated by Avery¡¯s foolishness and frowned at her. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the paternity test is done before discussing whates next.¡±Books Chapters Are Avery was reluctant to give up but noticed her mother signaling her to calm down, so she suppressed her anger. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for now, then,¡± Mister Yeager said as he stood up. He turned to Old Mister Hart and added, ¡°Whether this child stays or goes, we¡¯ll inform the Hart family as soon as possible.¡± Old Mister Hart nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you take Avery back home to rest?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After bidding farewell, Avery¡¯s parents led her away. It was only after they left the Hart estate that Avery finally exploded. ¡°Mom, Dad, why didn¡¯t you let me speak? Are they not afraid that I¡¯ll terminate this child? I don¡¯t believe they¡¯d stand idly by as I remove this child!¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have said what they did if they cared,¡± Mister Yeager said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give birth to the child, countless other women are willing to bear a child for the Hart family.¡± ¡°Alright, then! I¡¯ll terminate this pregnancy and make them regret this forever!¡± Avery imed arrogantly. Missus Yeager could not stand by quietly anymore. ¡°Avery, know your ce. The Hart family may care about the child, but they have a higher regard for you because of it. Besides, the Hart family has many heirs. Another child doesn¡¯t make much difference.¡± ¡°But you heard Tyler just now. He¡¯s refusing to marry me and wants to marry Vicky!¡± Avery screamed. Missus Yeager cautioned her, ¡°Avery, you are my daughter, and you are the best in my eyes. However, I have to remind you that you¡¯re already married to Lincoln. Even if you divorce him, you¡¯d be a woman who was married once. Tyler is the head of the Hart family. How important do you think you have to be for him to marry you at all costs?¡± Avery¡¯s breath caught, and she could not find words to argue. Mister Yeager was not as careful with his words as Missus Yeager. He coldly stated, ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled her, and that¡¯s why she thinks so highly of herself. She must think that she¡¯s a goddess or something to have the guts to demand someone like Tyler to marry her. Just look at her!¡± Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 Since Vernon was the head of the family, na did not dare to argue with him. She turned back and continued to pass on her wisdom to Avery. ¡°All a man cares about is his ego. Just let him marry whoever he wants. Otherwise, he¡¯ll just get a mistress or two after you¡¯re married to him. The one thing in this world that you shouldn¡¯t count on is a man¡¯s feelings for you. ¡°Even if he decides to marry Vicky today, what¡¯s not to say he won¡¯t divorce her tomorrow? So you see, it¡¯s not about Vicky. As a matter of fact, it could be any other woman. Plus, you¡¯re pregnant with his kid, so you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities for you to see him once the baby is born.¡± ¡®Mom¡¯s right. Tyler will eventually be mine as long as I have the baby. I can use the baby to get closer to him!¡¯ thought Avery, feeling much better after listening to na. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks, Mom. I know what to do now,¡± she said. na was relieved to see her daughter feeling better. ¡°Avery, don¡¯t forget. Even if you don¡¯t have the baby, we still have something to hold over his head.¡± ¡°Really? What is it?¡± ¡°Remember the three projects he gave usst time? Well, they¡¯re enough to cause huge damage to the Hart family. I won¡¯t be surprised if his family decides to cut ties with him!¡± Only then did Avery know what her mother was talking about. A secondter, she smiled evilly. ¡­ After the Yeagers left, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to Vicky and Tyler. Valencia instinctively frowned when she saw Vicky. ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why did you bring her here?¡± she asked. Tyler interlocked his fingers with Vicky¡¯s, and their two identical rings glinted brightly under the light. ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you think,¡± replied Tyler. Orion¡¯s face changed. ¡°Tyler, you¡­¡± Tyler cut in before he could finish his sentence, ¡°The wedding date has been chosen, and it¡¯ll be held at the end of next month. You and Mom are more than wee toe, but I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want toe.¡± He spoke resolutely, leaving no room for negotiation. He only came to inform them and not to ask for their opinions, so Valencia and Orion had to swallow their words. After that, he added lightly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll be going home now.¡± He did not wait for any response as he pulled Vicky out of the ce. It was slightly chilly that night. The two of them walked along the empty street. Tyler was the first to break the silence between them. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to say?¡± Vicky frowned and turned to look at him, his handsome profile cloaked in darkness. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she closed it again as she did not know where to begin. There were just too many questions running through her mind. Tyler must have guessed what she was thinking about as he said, ¡°I have no right to ask her to get rid of the baby if she insists on keeping it.¡± Vicky knew that. Babies would never be guilty of anything. Besides, that kid could not be strictly called an illegitimate child. During that period, they were not really together, so she had no right to request anything of Tyler. To be more urate, she was actually the mistress in that case. However, she could not help but feel resentful whenever she thought of her own baby. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Vicky did not even feel a little bit of joy at the prospect of their wedding. ¡°So what¡¯s going on with the wedding?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s been arranged as we speak,¡± answered Tyler impassively. ¡°It¡¯ll be held at the end of next month.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°But I haven¡¯t¡­¡± She was going to say that she had not agreed to anything when Tyler cut her off. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided, so I¡¯m not going to cancel the wedding.¡± He looked down at her frowning face. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re happy,¡± hemented. Vicky was indeed not happy. Everything felt like a dream to her. She did not understand why Tyler would suddenly want to marry her. ¡°Is it because you have some concerns?¡± Tyler asked gently. ¡°You can tell me if you have.¡± Vicky did not know what to say. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the baby, don¡¯t be. I promise you I¡¯ll never let ite between us,¡± he added. Tyler pulled her into his embrace and kissed her forehead. ¡°You can go over the wedding details with the wedding nner and choose whichever destination you want for the honeymoon. You can also invite all of your friends. By the way, do you want to do a livestream for the wedding ceremony?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vicky¡¯s focus was not on the wedding. She leaned against his chest and asked quietly, ¡°Can you forgive someone who has lied to you?¡± ¡°It depends on who that person is.¡± Vicky looked up, and their eyes met. His eyes were as mysterious as the night sky. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I can forgive that person if she were you,¡± he added. Vicky¡¯s heart thumped wildly. ¡°You should spend your time nning for the wedding instead of thinking about other stuff.¡± Tyler rested his cheek against hers. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Adam to bring you the information tomorrow, and you can go over the details with your friends if you want.¡± Vicky said nothing more. ¡­ The next day, Aurora asked Vicky out the moment she woke up. She could not wait to find out about what happenedst night. ¡°Vicky, are you really getting married? Have you chosen the date for the wedding?! Tyler didn¡¯t try to dy the whole thing by sweet-talking you, did he?¡± asked Aurora the moment she saw Vicky in the coffee house. Aurora then realized Vicky looked like she had a lot of things going through her mind. She waved her hand in front of her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Vicky? Why do you look so out of it?¡± Vicky snapped back to the present. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Aurora took a closer look at Vicky¡¯s face. Frowning, she said, ¡°Vicky, you don¡¯t look too happy. Could it be¡­¡± Suddenly, her face changed. ¡°Is Tyler just ying with you? Like, he doesn¡¯t really want to marry you at all?¡± Vicky smiled bitterly. ¡°No. I won¡¯t be surprised if he just wants to y with me, but what really surprised me is¡­ He seems like he really wants to marry me. He even decided on the wedding date already.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? It means he¡¯s serious about you.¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°But something feels off about the whole thing.¡± ¡°Could you be more specific?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird he would want to suddenly marry me when we haven¡¯t been together for that long?¡± Aurora finally understood what Vicky¡¯s concern was. She looked at her and said, ¡°But you guys do know each other for a long time already. He might¡¯ve lost his memory, but I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t lose his love for you. No matter how much you pretend that you don¡¯t know him, your feelings toward him aren¡¯t the same as the feelings you would have toward a new guy, right?¡± Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Vicky said nothing. Seeing this, Aurora could not help but tease her, ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting cold feet?¡± Vicky took a sip of her coffee. ¡°I¡¯ve already been married once. Why would I get cold feet?¡± ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t have a wedding then. Not to mention, thousands of people will be attending the wedding this time, so it must feel different. By the way¡­¡± Avery looked at her. ¡°Are you going to invite reporters or hold a livestream on the day of the wedding?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about all that.¡± ¡°What does Tyler think?¡± ¡°He left the decision to me.¡± Aurora was relieved to hear that. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good he doesn¡¯t deliberately try to hide your existence. This way, you can salvage your reputation a little.¡± Seeing Vicky still unhappy, Aurora added, ¡°Come on, Vicky. Cheer up a little! Tyler will be upset if he sees you like this. You know how he treats you when he¡¯s upset, right?¡± Suddenly, she thought of something, so she asked hesitantly, ¡°Vicky, is there a possibility he regained some of his memory? I mean, that could exin why he¡¯d want to marry you all of a sudden.¡± This was not the first time Aurora had brought up that possibility with Vicky. Because of that, Vicky paid very close attention to any signs that might point toward Tyler having regained some of his memories. This one time, she even got Tyler drunk on purpose. However, Tyler was very hard to read. He was very astute, so it was difficult for Vicky to test him. After thinking about it, Vicky replied, ¡°There is¡­a possibility.¡± Aurora frowned. ¡°Vicky, have you ever thought abouting clean with Tyler?¡± ¡°I have. But I don¡¯t know where to begin telling him everything.¡± Aurora knew that was the crux of the problem for Vicky. ¡°If Tyler has regained his memory but didn¡¯t say anything about it, he probably thought it wasn¡¯t worth hashing out the past. But I suggest youe clean with him if you¡¯re bothered by the matter. This is going to affect your rtionship forever.¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll find time to talk to him about it.¡± She thought it was best to start the marriage with a clean te. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡­ Vicky nned to have a good talk with Tyler before the wedding. However, she could not find the opportunity to do so until a few days before the wedding since she only had a month to n for the wedding. Tyler was also busier than usualtely. He would often go out early in the morning ande homete at night. Vicky tried to wait for him toe home, buttely, she had been feeling more tired than usual and would often be asleep by the time Tyler came home. He would be gone by the time she woke up the next day. Vicky was also very busy. She not only had to n for the wedding, but her work at the studio was piling up as well. They had not seen each other much from the day Tyler brought up the wedding. Vicky thought, given the attitude his family held toward her, the Harts would stop the wedding from happening at all costs. However, reality proved her wrong. There was no news, not even a single phone call, from either Valencia or Orion. Since the wedding day was nearing, Vicky thought she could not procrastinate any longer, so she decided to call Tyler. ¡°Hey, Vicky. What¡¯s up?¡± asked Tyler. ¡°Are you free now? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to you about.¡± Tyler was a little surprised by that. ¡°Is it important?¡± ¡°Yes. Very.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Vicky stared at the walls nkly. She did not know where to begin. ¡°Vicky? Are you still here?¡± asked Tyler when she did not say anything. Vicky¡¯s hands tightened around her phone. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not true that we never saw each other in the four years we¡¯ve been married¡­¡± Tyler fell silent. He suddenly understood something. Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 ¡°Is that all you wanted to tell me?¡± asked Tyler. ¡°There¡¯s more¡­¡± However, before she could say anything else, she heard Tyler¡¯s secretary saying, ¡°Mister Tyler, everyone¡¯s waiting for you in the meeting room. You may go now.¡± ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± After that, there was the sound of papers rustling. ¡°Are you going to a meeting?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then when¡¯s a good time to call you back?¡± ¡°Vicky,¡± said Tyler suddenly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I know what you wanted to say.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± she asked in shock. ¡°I have a sense of what¡¯s going on, sort of.¡± Vicky heard the sound of the door opening. ¡°This matter isn¡¯t really that serious to me, so just focus on the wedding nning. We can talk about this after the wedding.¡± Tyler sounded so calm that Vicky did not know how to react. ¡°I have to go to the meeting now. Talk to youter,¡± he said in a rush. He then hung up the phone without waiting for Vicky¡¯s response. ¡­ As time passed, the news of Tyler and Vicky getting married spread like wildfire. Avery got to know the wedding date from Old Mister Hart. Even though she feltforted by her mother¡¯s words, she could not help but fly into a jealous rage at the thought of Tyler getting married to Vicky. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In fact, she would not be so angry if Tyler was getting married to someone else other than Vicky! No woman had ever made Avery feel such a threat. Thus, she wished very badly that the wedding would not go on. She decided to do a paternity test for the baby in her womb days before the wedding. ¡®Maybe the reason Tyler doesn¡¯t want to marry me is because he¡¯s not sure whether the baby is his. He¡¯ll surely care about the baby once the DNA test confirms he¡¯s the father!¡¯ Avery felt a little better after thinking that way. ¡°No! Impossible! This can¡¯t be!¡± Avery kept shaking her head. She could not ept the truth at all. na, who hade with her daughter to get the result, had a foreboding feeling when she saw how pale and shocked Avery was. ¡°Avery, what¡¯s the matter? Have you gotten the result?¡± Avery looked dazedly at na with trembling eyes. ¡°Impossible. The baby has to be Tyler¡¯s¡­¡± she kept on muttering. na¡¯s face changed when she heard that. ¡°Does that mean the baby¡¯s father is Lincoln?¡± Avery did not even think of the possibility that the baby¡¯s father might be Lincoln, so she did not test for it. In her heart, it was either Tyler or someone else other than Lincoln. ¡°Mom! Tyler will never marry me now!¡± Avery looked at her mother in wide-eyed horror. ¡°What should I do now? The baby isn¡¯t Tyler¡¯s¡­¡± Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 na quickly looked around to see whether anyone was around. She sighed with relief when she saw no one was around. ¡°Calm down, Avery. The only people who know about this are you, me, and the doctor, right?¡± she asked. Avery immediately knew where her mother was going with this. ¡°Mom, are you saying¡­¡± ¡°You just need to change the test result, and everything will be alright.¡± Since Tyler was the head of the family, na hoped her daughter would get to marry him instead of Lincoln. After all, Lincoln was just an adopted son who did not win against Tyler even when he had the help of Valencia and Orion. This meant he was ipetent and unworthy of Avery. Avery¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°But the truth wille out if Tyler or Old Mister Hart asks for a retest.¡± ¡°If Tyler says the baby is his, no one will say otherwise.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°As long as Tyler says the baby is his, then¡­¡± na smiled lightly. ¡°Then the baby is his.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± ¡°Both Tyler and his grandfather have their own medical team, so they can¡¯t be bought off. Consequently, it¡¯ll be impossible to hide the fact that the baby isn¡¯t Tyler¡¯s.¡± ¡°Mom, just what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter whether the baby is Tyler¡¯s, as long as you make him ept the baby as his.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Avery looked at her mother as if she was crazy. ¡°How the hell am I going to do that?¡± A man might be willing to forgive cheating, but he would never ept another man¡¯s kid as his own¡ª especially if the man in question was someone prominent and powerful like Tyler. na smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget we hold the power to end the Hart family right now. We just need to tamper with the projects, and they¡¯ll be finished!¡± She knew it was a lose-lose scenario. The Yeagers would suffer some losses as well, but the Hart would suffer the most. ¡°Tyler has just be the head of the family, so if something like this happens to the family¡¯s fortune, he¡¯ll be ousted from his position. Not only will he lose everything he has, but his family will hate him as well. Do you think he¡¯d risk for something like that to happen?¡± All men were born to have an inner drive to reach the top. Tyler was no different. In fact, it could be said he was more ambitious than the average man. He had been working nonstop over the years to attain power as the head of the family, so it was clear that the position was very important to him. The more someone sacrificed to get something, the harder it would be for that person to give it up. Avery had seen how hard Tyler worked all those years, so she knew it would be nearly impossible for him to give up what he had. na looked at her daughter. ¡°Since the worst-case scenario has happened, the only way for you to get yourself out of this is to force him to ept the baby as his and ultimately marry you.¡± If given a choice, Avery would not want to have a falling out with Tyler either, but she was very disappointed in him for choosing Vicky over the baby. She had lost herst bargaining chip when the DNA test showed the baby was not Tyler¡¯s, so the only way for her to get him was to do as her mother told her. ¡°But Tyler¡¯s going to hate me for doing this!¡± whined Avery. It was not enough for her to get him; she wanted him to love her as well. The one thing she most could not stand in the world was for Tyler to hate her. na nced at her. ¡°He¡¯s only going to hate you for a while. You can use your hypnotic control skills to make him think the kid is his. He¡¯ll surely love you then.¡± Avery¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Okay, let¡¯s do that, then! But the most important thing now is to stop the wedding first!¡± Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 However, reality proved very different from what Avery and na had hoped for. Tyler refused to go along with their ns. He even went as far as threatening to cut ties with them. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not going to raise any kid that isn¡¯t mine,¡± he said ruthlessly. ¡°And I¡¯ll never marry a woman who cheated on me while we¡¯re engaged.¡± Avery could not believe her ears. ¡°But you told me you believed me and that you forgave me!¡± Tyler looked at Avery indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really think I¡¯ll be that forgiving? Or that I like being cheated on and raising another man¡¯s kid?¡± He sneered. ¡°Tyler, is it because you think I¡¯m¡­dirty now? I can exin. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to marry you even if all those things didn¡¯t happen. Guess I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve never liked you,¡± interjected Tyler. ¡°Then why did you agree to the engagement?!¡± asked Avery hysterically. Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°Because you asked me to, and I thought I¡¯d go along with the n until I don¡¯t have to.¡± Avery looked dazedly at him. At that moment, she strongly experienced just how cruel Tyler could be. ¡°So was it all pretend? The thoughtfulness and gentleness you¡¯ve shown me?¡± she asked. ¡°Gentleness? I don¡¯t remember ever being gentle with you.¡± Avery gaped like a goldfish. She wanted to say something, but even her thoughts failed. It was as if there was a rock stuck in her throat. ¡®Tyler is right. He¡¯s never been gentle with me.¡¯ Avery looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Just¡­what was I to you in all the four years we¡¯ve been together?¡± ¡°Without you and your family¡¯s support, it might¡¯ve taken me longer to be the head of my family,¡± answered Tyler ruthlessly. He was not shy about burning bridges at all! Staring at Tyler¡¯s cold face, Avery finally realized something. She pointed at him and asked, ¡°It was you who set me up to sleep with Lincoln, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She had always felt something was off about this matter. After all, why would Lincoln suddenly appear in her room when he was supposed to be sleeping with Vicky that night? Avery could not figure out why the sudden change urred, so in the end, she med Lincoln for everything. She thought it might be because Lincoln lusted after her or did not want her to marry Tyler, so he changed his mind at thest minute. Avery red at Tyler. ¡°And the video that yed at our wedding ceremony! That was you too, wasn¡¯t it?! You ruined our wedding because you didn¡¯t want to marry me!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Tyler simply. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At that point, there was no need to hide the truth. Hatred began to fill Avery¡¯s eyes. She was clenching her fists so hard that some of her nails broke, and even her gums were bleeding from all the teeth gnashing. She looked into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tyler Hart, mark my words¡ªyou¡¯re going to regret this for the rest of your life! I¡¯m going to make you pay for humiliating me like this!¡± Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 Add to Library Avery never expected Tyler to be that heartless. It was as if his mask was finally off, his true colors revealed. Avery knew part of the reason Tyler chose her was because of her family¡¯s fortune, but she did not care. Her family¡¯s fortune was just as much as her as her beauty. She also knew there was a chance Tyler might dump her after he rose to the position of head of the Hart family, but she told herself he was a loyal man. After all, he loved Vicky very deeply before he lost his memories, so he would surely be moved by how Avery tirelessly sacrificed everything for him in the four years they had been together. This would make him want to be with her forever, right? At that moment, Avery realized just how wrong she was. She vowed to herself that she would ruin his life if it was thest thing she did. All her love for him had morphed into pure, unadulterated hate. She would make him pay even if it cost her everything! na and Avery left Tyler¡¯s office in a huff. ¡°That Tyler is exactly like his grandfather!¡± said na angrily. ¡°They¡¯re both ungrateful b*stards! Tyler wouldn¡¯t be where he is right now if it weren¡¯t for our family¡¯s support! He thinks he can kick us away just because we have no more use to him? Well, he can dream on!¡± na and Avery would not have been so angry if Tyler had been nicer in exining or evene up with an excuse for his decision. However, he was obviously toozy to at least do that, so how could they not hate him? Avery gritted her teeth until they chattered. ¡°I¡¯m going to make him pay for ying with my feelings for four years, even if it means I¡¯ll ruin my life in the process!¡± Before Avery came here, she had mentally prepared herself for the worst. After all, she knew what he could be like after being with him for so many years. Not to mention, it would bepletely understandable for a man to turn down raising a baby that was not his. She knew the negotiation oue might not turn out the way she wanted. As much as she could not ept it, she still knew that there was no other way than to grit her teeth andid out her terms and conditions to him. However, she was not really that worried because she still had an ace up her sleeve¡ªher ability to use hypnotic control. She could force him to agree to raise the baby and figure out the restter. What pissed her off, however¡­was his attitude. ¡°I must teach him a lesson!¡± snarled Avery with a scary glint in her eyes. ¡°So that he¡¯ll know what¡¯s the oue for messing with the Yeagers! I¡¯m going to make him beg me for forgiveness.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She started to imagine Tyler crawling back on his knees to her to beg for forgiveness, and she could not help but feel pleased with herself.na nodded. ¡°Yes, he needs to be taught a lesson and taken down from his pedestal. Otherwise, he¡¯ll never concede!¡± After they got home, they started to exaggerate how Tyler mistreated them to Vernon. They did not tell him the baby Avery was carrying was not Tyler. Instead, they told Vernon Tyler did not want to ept or take responsibility for the baby. Vernon was incensed, of course. However, he was not that surprised as he had predicted something like this would happen one day. ¡°I knew long ago that Tyler wouldn¡¯t be that easy to control,¡± said Vernon coldly. ¡°All these years, we¡¯ve put him on a pedestal so high that he thought he could get to where he is without us. It¡¯s a good thing we still have an ace up our sleeves. He can¡¯t me us for ruining his life when he¡¯s the one who forced us to do that.¡± In their discussion, the three of them concluded that they must do everything they could to stop his wedding from happening. They wanted him to feel so tortured that he would not be able to sleep or eat. ¡­ Various mediapanies came out with an expose article about the huge problem guing the projects handled by the Yeagers and the Harts. Since both of the families were the best among the best, a problem like that would cause a rippling domino effect through the global industries. Many businesses would have to close down or face bankruptcy. Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 It was one day before the wedding when Vicky heard about the news. Wedding nning was really a tedious chore. There were a lot of things she had to take charge of, causing her to be so busy that she did not even get a break. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She immediately called Tyler when she saw the news, but the phone kept ringing. Only when it was about to go to voicemail did he finally answer. ¡°Vicky.¡± ¡°Tyler, I saw the news! Has the Yeagers started targeting Hart Corporation?¡± she asked worriedly. Vicky knew this day woulde after Avery and Tyler had a fallout, but she did not expect it toe so soon. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. They only pulled out on some of the projects,¡± said Tyler calmly. ¡°But the news reported that all the projects they pulled out of are the most important ones for Hart Corporation. There would be a chain reaction that would ultimately culminate in your family fortunes being depleted.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± said Tyler passively as though he had everything under control. Vicky gradually calmed down as well. She knew very clearly what Tyler was capable of and told herself he must have prepared for this from the moment he called off the wedding with Avery. Thus, she told herself she was worrying for nothing. ¡°Okay. Sorry for bothering you. You may carry on now,¡± she said. Their wedding was happening the next day, but Tyler had to work today as they would be going on their honeymoon¡ªof which the destination Vicky chose herself¡ªstraight after the wedding. He had to finish his work before that. Vicky was about to hang up the phone when Tyler suddenly called out her name. ¡°Vicky.¡± ¡°Yes? Anything else?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to miss me.¡± Vicky¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You too.¡± It was tradition that the bride and groom could not see each other the night before the wedding, so Tyler would not be going home that night. They decided to forgo some of the noisier traditions since they had been married before, and Tyler preferred quietness. Vicky declined to invite the reporters or do a livestream for the wedding ceremony. She decided to keep it small and low-key by inviting only friends and families. She hung up the phone after chatting for a while more. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would¡¯ve thought you guys have just started dating,¡± teased Aurora good- naturedly. ¡°You two couldn¡¯t even go one day without seeing each other.¡± Vicky started blushing. ¡°So what did he say about the Yeagers pulling out of the projects?¡± asked Aurora. ¡°He told me not to worry, saying he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± Aurora nodded absent-mindedly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure he can handle it with his capabilities.¡± She was more interested in the wedding tomorrow. ¡°So the bridesmaids would be me, Cece, Jennifer, and Ava¡­ By the way, how reliable is Ava?¡± Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 Ava and Cece were quite close with each other, but Aurora did not know that. She was worried that Ava would be undependable and ky like Noah. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I go way back with Ava, and she¡¯s always been quite dependable in our friendship,¡± said Vicky. Aurora was relieved to hear that. ¡­ The next day, Vicky got into the car with her bridal party watching her after she put on her wedding dress and makeup. For some reason, her right eyelid had been twitching ever since she left the house. Aurora sensed something was off with Vicky. ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t look so well. Are you feeling sick?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling like I can¡¯t breathe,¡± replied Vicky with a frown. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re too nervous?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Aurora cracked open the window. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it feels a little stuffy here. Is this better?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She did not roll down the window all the way down to prevent Vicky¡¯s makeup from getting messed up by the wind. Vicky did feel her breathing got a little easier after that, but that strange feeling she had before remained. ¡°I keep having the feeling something bad is going to happen today,¡± said Vicky worriedly. ¡°Are you worried that Avery is going to show up and try to ruin your wedding? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already told Noah beforehand that under no circumstances could he let here to the wedding,¡±forted Aurora. Vicky nodded and said nothing more. 40 minutester, their car stopped in front of a church. After she got down of the car, Aurora pulled aside one of the staff there and asked, ¡°Is Tyler here yet?¡± ¡®Vicky would be aughingstock of the whole city if Tyler decides to leave her at the altar.¡¯ she thought. ¡®Maybe she¡¯s worried Tyler will get cold feet. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been feeling anxious.¡¯ The staff was a little surprised by her question. ¡°Mister Tyler has been here since early morning.¡± Aurora sighed with relief. Only then did she open the car door for Vicky. ¡°Out you get, Vicky. Tyler¡¯s here already.¡± At that moment, Cece, Jennifer, and Ava¡ªwho took the other car to go there¡ªhad also arrived. ¡°Wow! This ce is beautiful! The decorations made it seem like it came straight out of a fairy tale!¡± eximed Ava with awe when she saw the venue. ¡°Of course. Vicky and Mister Tyler personally chose all the decorations here,¡± said Cece proudly. ¡°They went through every little detail together.¡± Jennifer nodded. ¡°I heard Vicky wanted to have one of those weddings where everything¡¯s nned out for you, but Tyler said no ¡¯cause he wanted her to choose everything herself.¡± ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so thoughtful! Looks like he really ces a lot of importance on this wedding,¡± said Ava dreamily. Most of the prominent families in the city would leave the wedding nning to their assistants. They would not have personally done what Vicky did. After all, wedding nning could get quite tiring. Why go to all that trouble when one could have a ready-made wedding? Aurora looked at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the ceremony, so let¡¯s head inside.¡± Vicky did not really have any family or rtives, so most of her guests were friends. At that moment, her friends were milling around her to help her with all the preparations. She called Tyler when she was nearing the hall. ¡°Are you here yet?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vicky felt better when she heard Tyler¡¯s voice. She was so worried something horrible would happen like him leaving her at the altar. Only when she got the affirmative from him did she feel more at ease. Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 ¡°Okay, then. See youter.¡± After Vicky ended the call, she waited with her friends until it was time to go into the hall. Cece¡¯s eyes never left her watch. When the clock struck the time Vicky was supposed to go in, Cece said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s time! It¡¯s time! Vicky, you have to go in now.¡± Ava and Jennifer slowly opened the double door. However, Aurora¡¯s phone suddenly rang at that moment. She took out her phone and was stunned to see Noah¡¯s name shing on the screen. Vicky entered the door slowly while Aurora answered her phone. ¡°Is that crazy b*tch here?¡± Aurora¡¯s first thought was Avery hade to crash the wedding. ¡°Vicky¡¯s already walking into the hall, so you have to stop Avery no matter what! She can kick up a fuss and humiliate herself however she wants after the wedding.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Vicky¡¯s already walking in?¡± repeated Noah in a panic. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s the matter? Did you fail to stop Avery froming in? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already put up a stopgap measure in advance, so she won¡¯t be able to barge into the hall.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that!¡± Noah was so filled with panic that his words were starting to run over each other. ¡°Tell Vicky to go back outside the hall right now!¡± Aurora did not even have the chance to answer when Cece¡¯s phone rang too. ¡°Why is Harvey calling me? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s thinking of stealing Vicky away!¡± said Cece in shock when she saw the caller ID. Even so, she answered the phone. ¡°Yes, Harvey?¡± ¡°Under no circumstances should you let Vicky into the hall! Stop her now!¡± he said gravely. Hearing this, she thought her suspicion had been confirmed. He really was trying to ruin the wedding! ¡°But Vicky already went in,¡± said Cece softly. Suddenly, Aurora¡¯s phone dropped to the ground with a loud thud. Cece turned to look at her to see what was going on. Aurora¡ªpale in the face¡ªwas looking ahead in obvious dread. ¡°Aurora, are you okay?¡± asked Cece. Aurora continued to look dazedly in front of her as though she did not hear what Cece said. Everyone turned to look where Aurora was looking, and their expressions fell. ¡­ At that moment, the church hall was filled with dead silence. Everyone looked shocked when they saw Vicky¡ªdressed in a wedding dress¡ªwalking into the hall. Soon, the guests began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the woman who was involved in a scandal with Tyler a few months ago?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is she doing here?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible. She should know better than that. Tyler was only ying with her. He never intended to marry her at all.¡± All the guests¡¯ gazesnded on Vicky like sharp daggers. However, Vicky kept her eyes fixed on the two figures standing in front of the stage. Then, as if sensing someone was staring at them, the two figures turned in unison to look back at her. Aria was dressed in a luxurious and dreamy wedding dress. She raised her eyebrow with surprise when she saw Vicky. ¡°Miss Vicky, are you getting married here too?¡± she asked. Vicky did not look at her. Instead, she looked at the man standing beside Aria in the hopes of finding the answers to all the questions running through her mind from the man¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 Tyler stood at the front in his suit. He looked tall and impably groomed, exuding an even more striking presence than ever. He met Vicky¡¯s gaze and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you here?¡± His words struck her like a bolt of lightning. Vicky had considered many unexpected events that might happen at the wedding. She had entertained the possibility that Tyler might run away. He could leave during the ceremony, or he might even refuse to say his vows. However, never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that she was not the bride at this wedding at all. Looking into his deep, dark eyes, Vicky could only muster three words. ¡°Why did you¡­?¡± Tyler feigned puzzlement. ¡°Hm?¡± Vicky clenched her fist, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Why did you deceive me?¡± ¡°Deceive you?¡± A faint smile yed on Tyler¡¯s lips, his gaze cool and detached. ¡°Did I ever say I¡¯d marry you?¡± Her eyes widened as the fragments of their past, like scenes from a movie, raced through her mind. He had been respectful and gentle with her recently. Anyone who saw them together would think he was deeplymitted to her; even Vicky herself believed it. He never suppressed the public¡¯sments about them as if he acknowledged their impending wedding. He introduced her to his family and spoke of their uing wedding in front of them to mislead her. Unfortunately, he was also correct that he never said he would marry her. As Vicky¡¯s nails dug into her palm, Vicky said each word slowly, emphasizing her point. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to marry me, why did you make me n this entire wedding?¡± ¡°I heard that your studio had added wedding nning to its services. I simply hired you to help with the preparations,¡± he said. As if something had just dawned on him, he added, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already transferred your payment for the work you¡¯ve done during this time to your ount.¡± Vicky turned her head slowly, her gaze fixed on Aria. Aria wore the same wedding gown as Vicky. The ne around her neck and the earrings in her ears were meticulously selected by Vicky herself. This borate wedding, into which she had poured her heart and soul, was meant for him and another woman instead. ¡°Good god. Does she think Tyler will marry her?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk! Judging from the way she looks, she¡¯s forcing Tyler to choose between them.¡± ¡°Choose between them? Does she think that¡¯s even a choice? The rings have been exchanged!¡± ¡°How embarrassing!¡± ¡°Yeah, thank goodness there were no media or live broadcasts invited today. Otherwise, she¡¯d be globally embarrassed.¡± ¡®Live broadcast?¡¯ Vicky thought. ¡®Yes, I did decline offers from the media and refused live broadcasting. Is that how I managed to escape this disaster somehow?¡¯N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The strange discussions and gazes from those around her felt like they came from a distant world. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Aria, who remained quiet the entire time, spoke up, ¡°Ms. Shaw, the wedding is still ongoing. Can you please leave?¡± Vicky attempted to take a step forward, but for some reason, she felt rooted in ce. Aria furrowed her brow lightly and assumed Vicky was being uncooperative. ¡°If you insist on staying, I¡¯ll have to call security.¡± Being forcibly removed by security personnel would undoubtedly be the greatest humiliation for anyone. Aurora, who realized what was happening, and the others finally rushed in. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± She gave Tyler a cold look. ¡°We¡¯ll leave on our own.¡± Jennifer, Cece, and Harvey approached to assist Vicky, preparing to take her away. However, a momentter, Vicky fainted. ¡­ Darkness spread like an endless nightmare. Vicky¡¯sshes fluttered, and she opened her eyes. ¡°Vicky? Are you awake?¡± a deep, maic voice sounded from the side, tinged with a hint of surprise. Vicky turned her head and saw a familiar face. ¡°Harvey?¡± She had been changed out of her wedding gown. She rubbed her temples before slowly sitting up. ¡®Was it all just a nightmare?¡¯ she thought. Harvey studied Vicky. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to suppress the news about the wedding. Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t leak.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®Wedding? News?¡¯ Her eyes widened, and memories came rushing back to her. What happened before was not a dream but a horrifying reality. Vicky¡¯s lips moved as if she was trying to say something, but she struggled to find her voice. Harvey could easily discern what she wanted to ask and whispered, ¡°Tyler has boarded a ne with Aria for their honeymoon.¡± ¡®Honeymoon¡­¡¯ she thought. ¡®That¡¯s right. I picked the destination for the honeymoon as well. Tyler Hart¡­ He really is ruthless.¡¯ ¡°Vicky, has Tyler regained his memories?¡± Harvey asked. Harvey had feelings for Vicky, and at one point, they almost ended up together. Unfortunately, fate had other ns for them. In the end, Vicky chose to be with Tyler. However, Harvey did not me Vicky for her decision. He understood that Vicky had been coerced by Tyler in the beginning because of him. Nevertheless, it was difficult for Harvey to ept the fact that the woman he had loved for many years was about to get married to someone else. He knew Vicky would not invite him to the wedding, so he did not pay much attention to the event. Just before the wedding began, he received the news that the bride was not Vicky. By the time he tried to inform Vicky, it was already toote. ¡°Yes,¡± Vicky said with a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Why else would he execute such a wless revenge n?¡± He never admitted to wanting to marry her, but he had led her to believe it in everything he did. ¡°It¡¯s game over now. I suppose he must be done ying.¡± Harvey, torn between words, observed her and held back on the words he wanted to say. Vicky rarely saw such a hesitant look on his face and offered him a faint smile. ¡°If you want to say something, just say it.¡± Harvey examined her expression and said, ¡°Vicky, you seem to have epted it quite easily.¡± Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 Anyone would struggle to remain indifferent after suffering such humiliation on their wedding day, but Vicky remained surprisingly calm. ¡°That¡¯s just who Tyler is.¡± Vicky looked out of the window. ¡°He¡¯s never been magnanimous and always seeks revenge whenever someone crosses him. Doing something like this doesn¡¯te as a surprise.¡± Turning her head, she looked at Harvey. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m somewhat relieved now. I don¡¯t have to worry about how he¡¯ll view me or treat me once he regains his memory. I don¡¯t have to live in constant guilt¡­ This is actually a good thing.¡± Although Vicky¡¯s tone and expression appeared rxed, Harvey knew she could not be as indifferent as she appeared to be. She never forgot Tyler even after four years had passed. When their paths crossed again, she allowed herself to believe that there were no obstacles between them and that they could finally be together, but it was all a lie. Tyler was more ruthless than she ever imagined. After careful consideration, Harvey decided to reveal the truth to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, are you aware that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Vicky blinked nkly. ¡°What?¡± Harvey stared into Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and it¡¯s been over two months.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyes widened, and she paled. ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible. I¡­ I¡­¡± Harvey¡¯s expression grew heavy. ¡°The doctor says your pregnancy isn¡¯t stable, and it will require a lot of time and effort to keep everything under control.¡± As the color drained from her face, Vicky realized she might have mistaken the signs of the unstable pregnancy for her normal menstruation. Even the humiliation she suffered at the hands of Tyler did not cause her to panic to this extent. ¡°Now,¡± Harvey continued. ¡°Tyler probably doesn¡¯t know about this pregnancy. Vicky, what are you going to do?¡± At this moment, Vicky had no idea how to proceed; this child came at the worst possible time. Seeing her remain silent for a long time, Harvey sighed. ¡°You should rest for now.¡± ¡­ Avery had nned to create a scene at the wedding, to tell Tyler that she was carrying his child in the middle of the ceremony and to ruin the event. However, she had not anticipated the sudden news of a bride switch. Even though the incident had been kept from the public, many were present at the wedding. Thus, word of it eventually got out. Avery soon learned of the situation and burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! She deserves it! That wretched Vicky deserves it! I knew it! I¡¯ve wondered why Tyler suddenly insisted on marrying her. It was all to humiliate her!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She wanted to seek revenge on Vicky, but Tyler had beaten her to it. This was even more satisfying than if she had done it herself! na furrowed her brow. ¡°Why would Tyler do something like this? Could he¡­have remembered something from the past?¡± Avery¡¯s features contorted. ¡°Well, he might¡¯ve remembered something, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. He hates Vicky more than I could ever hope for!¡± At this point, it did not matter whether Tyler remembered anything or not. Avery turned to her mother. ¡°Mom, how is the Hart family doing now?¡± na¡¯s expression turned grim. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 ¡°The Hart family hasunched a fierce retaliation against us, intercepting our orders at any cost. Yeager Corporation isn¡¯t doing so great either.¡± Avery did not seem worried at all. ¡°When ites to losses, the Hart family must be suffering more, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it, but if we engage in this fight, both sides may end up worse off,¡± na cautioned. Avery remained untroubled. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t hold out, the Hart family will falter first. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. It won¡¯t be long before Tyleres begging us for help.¡± Concerned, na said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Avery then thought of her fetus and asked, ¡°Mom, since this child isn¡¯t Tyler¡¯s, what do you think if I¡­ consider getting rid of it?¡± Avery had no intention of having Lincoln¡¯s child. After careful consideration, she believed that given Tyler¡¯s pride, he would not want anything to do with her once he found out that she was pregnant with Lincoln¡¯s child. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet,¡± na advised. ¡°You¡¯re still legally married to Lincoln. If Tyler refuses to marry you, you¡¯ll have an escape route.¡± Given Avery¡¯s reputation, it was impossible for her to find a husband with an illegitimate child and would not be able to remarry if she divorced Lincoln. Avery looked defiant. ¡°I don¡¯t want Lincoln as a fallback! He doesn¡¯t deserve me!¡± na switched her approach. ¡°If Tyler won¡¯t marry you and you have this child, you can still stay with the Hart family. Lincoln and Tyler are brothers, and you¡¯ll have the opportunity to get close to Tyler. If you get rid of this child, how will you approach him?¡± Avery wavered at the thought. ¡°But if I give birth to someone else¡¯s child, Tyler will never want me again¡­¡± na, much more experienced in such matters, knew Tyler would never ept Avery again since he refused toe to the Yeagers for help this time. If that was the case, their only option would be to ce their bets on Lincoln. Despite her thoughts, na did not speak her mind. Instead, sheforted Avery, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you this before? When the timees, find a way to hypnotize Tyler so that he thinks the child is his. That should resolve everything, right?¡± ¡°But what if the hypnosis fails?¡± She patted Avery¡¯s hand. ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll seed if you keep trying. You¡¯ll still have chances to stay close to him.¡± Eventually, Avery agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep it for now.¡± ¡­ Due to recent stress over her pregnancy, which she had been unaware of, Vicky¡¯s physical condition was extremely poor. The doctor had conducted a thorough examination of Vicky and wore a grave expression toward the end. ¡°Ms. Shaw, your body is severely depleted and frail. At the moment, your physical condition cannot withstand the loss from a miscarriage. Furthermore, after your previous miscarriage, you didn¡¯t take proper care of your body, making it difficult for you to conceive again. Now that you¡¯ve finally be pregnant, are you sure you want to consider a termination? Given your current condition, the chances of getting pregnant again after a miscarriage are close to zero.¡± As they left the hospital, it was already dark outside. Vicky was lost in her thoughts. With everything that happened between her and Tyler, she could not find any reason to keep the baby. Considering Tyler¡¯s personality, he would no doubt snatch the child from her once he found out the child was his. Her child would also be born as an illegitimate child, with Tyler already married and likely to have more children in the future. Aria would not treat Vicky¡¯s child as her own, especially if it were a boy, and might favor her own children like Valencia and Orion did. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. How could her child survive in the cutthroat world of the Hart family? Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 Vicky instinctively patted her belly. ¡®This child¡­can¡¯t stay.¡¯ Vicky¡¯s heart ached at the thought, and she was overwhelmed by suffocating pain. ¡­ A weekter. The atmosphere in the Hart Corporation¡¯s conference room was tense. This meeting was not an ordinary board meeting; it was an internal meeting for the Hart family. The meeting was of utmost importance, and nearly everyone with a stake in the Hart Corporation was present. There were more people here than at the family¡¯s annual festive banquet. Old Mister Hart, who had been out of the picture for a long time, sat in the first seat on the right, listening to the discussions around him with a stern expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on this time? Is Hart Corporation¡¯s liquidity really in trouble?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Tyler made such a foolish decision!¡± ¡°I think Avery has brainwashed him! He handed all our important partnerships to the Yeager family. Isn¡¯t he afraid that the Yeager family can turn on us? Now, they have leverage over us!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°We all understand such a simple principle. Tyler can¡¯t be oblivious to these tactics. Shouldn¡¯t he have started fighting back by now? If he doesn¡¯t start soon, it might all be toote.¡± ¡°In all these years, Tyler has never made a mistake in his decisions. I believe he must have a contingency n.¡± ¡°He better, or the Hart family might be in serious trouble.¡± ¡°Tyler is the head of the Hart family, and I believe he won¡¯t make a wrong decision.¡± ¡°I want to believe in him too, but now, with Hart Corporation facing such a crisis, he¡¯s off on his honeymoon with some woman¡­¡± The main seat remained empty as the Hart family members discussed fervently. Old Mister Hart¡¯s face remained grim as he stayed silent. Hart Corporation¡¯s market value had evaporated by billions due to this unexpected incident, leaving the profit-driven Hart family members in chaos. After an uncertain period, the conference room door swung open, and a young man entered the room. Seeing Tyler, everyone bombarded him with questions. ¡°Tyler, what¡¯s happening between Hart Corporation and Yeager Corporation? If you¡¯re not sure about resolving this issue, you shouldn¡¯t break ties with the Yeager family.¡± ¡°Do you have any other ns? Hart Corporation¡¯s stock is hitting the daily limit down every day. If this continues, we might risk being delisted!¡± ¡°Tyler, if you can¡¯t handle it, why not appease the Yeager family for now? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re doing well either. We¡¯ve been partners for many years. There¡¯s no need for us to sink together, is there?¡± The room buzzed with concerns, clearly indicating how seriously they viewed the situation. Tyler remained calm andposed. ¡°Let me exin, everyone.¡± Considering Tyler¡¯s ruthless ways and the fact that he had risen to the position of the family head, the Hart family members dared not to challenge his authority. As he spoke, the chatter gradually subsided. All eyes were on Tyler as he scanned the room, his voice low and chilling. ¡°Regarding Yeager Corporation, I¡¯m well aware of the situation and have devised a n to address it, so there¡¯s no need to worry. As for your losses, I willpensate everyone from my share of the profits by the end of the year.¡± Tyler¡¯s words brought a measure of calm to the anxious crowd. Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 Tyler was known for being fair and never mistreated his own people. This was one of the reasons he quickly gained control of the Hart family. Moreover, he possessed real skills and intelligence. After taking over the reins of Hart Corporation, thepany¡¯s decline came to an abrupt halt, and its stock prices surged. Thus, the Hart family members had a lot of trust in Tyler¡¯s abilities. They asked a few more worrisome questions, and Tyler patiently addressed each one. When they noticed how unfazed he was, their suspended anxiety gradually faded, and the meeting ended quickly. Everyone first entered the room solemnly, but as the meeting ended, everyone left the room with smiles. Old Mister Hart, who remained silent, observed the scene, feeling both relieved and resigned. Only Old Mister Hart and Tyler remained seated after everyone left. Tyler looked at Old Mister Hart and asked, ¡°Grandfather, is there anything else you¡¯d like to discuss?¡± Old Mister Hart leaned on his cane and inquired, ¡°Tyler, how was your honeymoon?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only been married for a short while before you have toe back to work. I appreciate your hard work.¡± Tyler¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Grandfather, this is our family¡¯s business. I¡¯m just fulfilling my duty.¡± Old Mister Hart smiled gently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were getting married?¡± Tyler had not invited any family members to his wedding, and Old Mister Hart had not attended either. Regardless, he knew everything that transpired that day. ¡°That wasn¡¯t necessary. It¡¯s not my first marriage, anyway,¡± he said. Old Mister Hart looked at him, struggling to find the right words. After a moment, he sighed. ¡°Tyler, you¡­¡± Tyler looked at Old Mister Hart¡¯s hesitant and conflicted expression, seemingly oblivious to his grandfather¡¯s uncertainty. ¡°Grandfather, what do you want to say?¡± Old Mister Hart sighed again. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re truly confident about the matter with Yeager Corporation.¡± ¡°Of course. Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already arranged everything.¡± Old Mister Hart looked deep into Tyler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re the one who resembles me the most in the entire Hart family. I believe in you, and that¡¯s why I handed over the Hart family to you. Please don¡¯t let me down¡­¡± Tyler was about to respond when his phone suddenly rang. ¡°Mister Hart, Ms. Shaw is at the hospital again,¡± came a nervous voice on the other end of the line. ¡°We just sent someone to check, and it seems like Ms. Shaw is nning to undergo an abortion¡­¡± Tyler froze. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ms. Shaw¡­is nning to undergo an abortion. She¡¯s currently undergoing an examination before the procedure¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s subordinates were ordered to track Vicky and report her daily activities. If she showed any signs of leaving the country, they were to intercept and stop her. Apart from that, they did not interfere with her actions. Vicky fainting and being taken to the hospital seemed like a normal urrence, and they had not thought much of it. Since then, she had been staying in her apartment and had not left for an entire week.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 As instructed, they followed Vicky when she left home. When Tyler¡¯s men saw her heading to the hospital and registering at the gynecology department, they began to feel something was amiss. After conducting a thorough investigation, they discovered she was there for an abortion procedure. While they did not know whose child it was, this was a significant matter as there was a chance she was carrying Tyler¡¯s child. Tyler¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Which hospital?¡± After ending the call, Tyler did not even bother to address Old Mister Hart and stormed off. ¡­ Vicky felt weak. Even if she wanted to terminate the pregnancy, she had to wait until her physical condition improved before the doctors could perform the procedure. She spent about a week at home, focusing on recuperating and contemting whether to keep the child. In the end, she decided against it. Even if she could not be a mother in the future, she could not bring a child into the world just for her selfish desires. After all, she knew better than anyone what it felt like to be in a situation where she had no control over her life. After arriving at the hospital, Vicky registered and underwent a series of examinations, after which the surgery was scheduled. While waiting outside, she felt as if she were in a daze. She did not know how much time had passed when a nurse called her name. ¡°Ms. Shaw, you can go into the operating room now.¡± Vicky snapped back to reality and realized her back was soaked in cold sweat. Concerned, the nurse said, ¡°Ms. Shaw, are you okay? If you¡¯re feeling unwell, we can reschedule for another day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Vicky managed a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed today.¡± Seeing her determination, the nurse did not press further. ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky soon entered the operating room. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After preparing the anesthesia, the doctor approached Vicky once more. ¡°Ms. Shaw, are you absolutely certain about the procedure?¡± These doctors had encountered numerous cases of patients havingst-minute doubts, so they always double-checked before proceeding with surgery. Vicky closed her eyes and fell silent for a few seconds before nodding slightly. Her body tensed, and her heart sank as her blood ran cold. Seeing her confirmation, the doctor was about to administer the anesthesia when a deafening noise came from the door. Bang! The door shook for several moments afterward. Not only did it startle Vicky, but even the doctor, who was taken off guard, dropped the syringe he was holding. The nurse quickly intervened. ¡°Sir, this is the operating room. You can¡¯te in¡ª¡± Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 Before the nurse could finish her sentence, someone forcefully pushed her aside. The man¡¯s strength was overwhelming, and the nurse ended up falling onto a medical cart. Bottles and jars on the cart crashed to the ground, shattering into pieces. Emanating a terrifying presence, the man looked menacing, his gaze sharp and overpowering. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The two doctors were frozen in ce, too frightened to intervene. The man¡¯s gaze swept over them, andnded on Vicky, who was lying on the operating table. He strode over and grabbed Vicky by the neck, lifting her forcefully. He red at her with bloodshot eyes and roared, ¡°Vicky Shaw! How dare you try to kill my child?!¡± Unable to break free from his grip, she began to suffocate. Just when her consciousness was about to blur, Tyler finally released his grip. Aurora realized she could not reach Vicky and quickly checked with Jennifer and Cece. ¡°Have any of you contacted Vicky recently? I can¡¯t reach her,¡± she said. Vicky¡¯s phone was switched off, and she did not respond to any of Aurora¡¯s messages either. Aurora thought Vicky needed some time alone after everything that had happened at the wedding. However, as time passed, she began to worry as Vicky did not reach out to them at all. Jennifer and Cece exchanged nces, frowning. ¡°Vicky hasn¡¯t been to the studio recently. We thought she needed some space and didn¡¯t want to disturb her.¡± After contacting Harvey and Noah separately and still failing to reach Vicky, Aurora¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim. ¡°Something might¡¯ve happened to Vicky.¡± At that moment, Harvey said, ¡°I just sent someone to investigate. Vicky wasst seen at a hospital,¡± he said, his voice tense. ¡°Tyler took her away from there.¡± Aurora widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°After all he¡¯s done to humiliate Vicky at the wedding, making her painstakingly prepare for his wedding to someone else, isn¡¯t that revenge enough? Why won¡¯t he leave her alone?! Does he really want to push Vicky to the brink of despair?!¡± Jennifer focused on the crucial point. ¡°Hospital? What was Vicky doing at the hospital? Is she unwell?¡± Aurora had not mentioned Vicky¡¯s pregnancy to the others before, and it seemed impossible to keep it hidden any longer. ¡°Vicky¡­is pregnant,¡± he confessed. ¡°I guess she went to the hospital to terminate the pregnancy.¡± At the entrance, the sound of a door opening faintly echoed. The young woman who had been guarding Vicky got up and respectfully greeted the neer. ¡°Mister Hart.¡± ¡°Leave us,¡± he said in a dispassionate tone. ¡°Yes.¡± After the young woman left, Tyler walked to the bedside. On the bedy a woman, her limbs bound by chains. Lowering his head, he met a pair of eyes brimming with hatred. Tyler¡¯s thin lips curved slightly, and he leaned closer to her. ¡°In the past, you¡¯ve always known how to feign innocence and y the victim so I¡¯d lower my guard and show mercy to you. What¡¯s happening now? Can¡¯t even be bothered to act anymore?¡± Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Tyler did not wait for her response and turned to the doctors at the door. ¡°Give her a check-up.¡± The doctors waiting at the door walked in orderly and began to examine Vicky. Tyler had them check Vicky¡¯s condition daily and inquire about the baby¡¯s well-being. Seeing that Vicky was bound to the bed, the doctors dared not to linger and avert their gaze. After the routine examination waspleted, one of the doctors walked out and reported to Tyler. ¡°Ms. Shaw¡¯s physical condition has started to stabilize after days of care and rest, but¡­¡± Tyler furrowed his brow. ¡°Spit it out.¡± The doctor hesitated before continuing, ¡°Ms. Shaw¡¯s fetus is unstable due to the early stages of pregnancy and excessive fatigue. She¡¯s had some time to recuperate, but¡­¡± Being confined to a bed all day, with no activity beyond eating and sleeping, was hardly helpful for a recovery. Under Tyler¡¯s intimidating gaze, the doctor continued hesitantly, ¡°Pregnant women shouldn¡¯t lie in bed all day. They need some regr exercise, and their emotional well-being is crucial as well. If a pregnant woman remains depressed for an extended period, a miscarriage will likely take ce. Therefore, it¡¯s essential to maintain a positive and rxed state of mind¡­¡± Tyler remained silent for a while. ¡°Are you suggesting she can¡¯t be restrained until she gives birth?¡± The doctor suppressed their shock and responded, ¡°Given the current circumstances, it might not be feasible¡­¡± ¡®Is he serious? Does he want to restrain her until she gives birth?! That is beyond insane!¡¯ the doctor eximed inwardly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Tyler¡¯s tone remained subdued. ¡°Alright.¡± After the doctor left, Tyler returned to the room. Vickyy on the bed with her eyes closed and remained motionless like a lifeless doll. Tyler took out a key and unlocked the chains restraining her wrists and ankles. After all, she was pregnant, and she could not be bound indefinitely. Usually, when Tyler came back, he would grant her some moments of freedom, which only felt painfully ironic from her perspective. His stay every day was short, and he never stayed overnight. After all, he was already married and had a home to return to. Vicky could not be bothered to enjoy the brief moments of freedom and continued lying on the bed. Because of the limited time they spent together, there was very littlemunication between them. She had many questions she wanted to ask him after the wedding. At this moment, she had nothing left to say or ask. The air hung heavy with a deathly silence until a knock at the door broke it. It was her female bodyguard who usually watched over her when Tyler was not around, carrying their dinner. ¡°Mister Hart, dinner is ready.¡± Tyler¡¯sings and goings were quite predictable. He would watch her eat dinner every day and then leave. When Vicky tried to protest his actions by going on a hunger strike, he would feed her in a way that made her sick to her stomach. Tyler was filled with hatred, and he had a heart of stone. Trying to resist him was undoubtedly a foolish act. After just two attempts, she gave up as nothing could change him. Vicky did not want to see him any longer than she had to. The sight of him reminded her of the humiliation she faced at the wedding. Tyler would leave after dinner, and she would be locked up again. Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 On this particr night, however, Tyler dawdled over dinner, taking about an hour to finish his meal. He showed no intention of leaving even when he was done. Instead, he entered the bathroom to take a shower. An ominous premonition crept into Vicky¡¯s heart as she observed him. It did not take long for her premonition to prove true. Tyler changed into a set of pajamas, made a phone call, and instructed the bodyguards that they could leave first. Before long, he sat down on the couch and began reading a book. It seemed he was not nning to leave. When they were in the same room, Tyler did not restrict her movements. However, he did not initiate any conversation and remained engrossed in his book. Vicky nced at the books on his side of the table and found they were all rted to pregnant women, pregnancy, and prenatal care. For some reason, Vicky felt like she was struggling to breathe. She slowly got out of bed and moved towards the balcony. The cool breeze brushed past her, and it seemed to alleviate the suffocating feeling. It was almost summer, and the evening breeze did not feel cold. Instead, it felt refreshing. Leaning against the second-floor balcony railing, she looked into the distance and absentmindedly touched her abdomen. Tyler had made it obvious he wanted to keep this child. ¡®But what about me? Do I want to give birth to this child?¡¯ she thought. Tyler had numerous means at his disposal, but she was the one carrying the child. She had countless ways to terminate the pregnancy, especially when the fetus was unstable, if she wanted to. However, going to the hospital for an abortion drained all her strength and courage, so she did not have the heart to get rid of this child again. Still, every time she thought of this child being born an illegitimate child, she felt like she would suffocate from the sorrow within her. She was torn, confused, and unable to find a definitive answer. She did not know how long she had been standing there, but she began to feel a little tired. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As she tried to go back inside, she realized that her legs had gone numb, and her body swayed uncontrobly. Vicky was startled and instinctively grabbed the balcony railing to steady herself. By the time she regained her senses, she was covered in cold sweat. ¡°What are you doing, Vicky?!¡± Tyler roared. Simultaneously, Vicky was forcefully pulled toward him. Before she could say anything, he pinched her chin and asked with a gloomy expression, ¡°Speak, Vicky Shaw! What were you trying to do?¡± Seemingly on the verge of losing control, Tyler¡¯s fingers exerted immense force, causing her to grimace. His gaze grew increasingly menacing and terrifying as he gritted out, ¡°You want to get rid of my child this way since surgery is not an option?¡± He clearly misunderstood her intention and continued, ¡°Vicky Shaw, you¡¯re the most heartless and ruthless woman I¡¯ve ever seen! How could you try to murder your own child?¡± Finally, he released his grip on her chin and dragged her back to the bedroom. Although he was in a state of fury, he still retained some semnce of reason. He handled her with less force this time as he chained her back onto the bed. At this moment, Vicky¡¯s emotions began to settle. She observed Tyler, whose chest heaved irregrly due to anger, and finally spoke, ¡°Do you want me to give birth to this child?¡± Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Vicky chuckled coldly. ¡°But why should I bear a child for you? After all the hatred, revenge, and humiliation I suffered at your hands, no less?¡± She quickly continued, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that expression. Even if I did owe you something, it was settled the day you decided to take revenge.¡± ¡°Settled?¡± Tyler found it absurd and sneered. ¡°Vicky, do you think we¡¯re ying house here?¡± If hatred could be so easily dispelled, why would there be grudges thatsted centuries? ¡°So what? Are you nning to seek revenge on me for the rest of your life?¡± Tyler looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°Vicky, after all these years, you haven¡¯t grown at all. Do you think the wedding was the end? You¡¯re really naive.¡± He smirked as he looked into her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning.¡± Vicky narrowed her eyes as she did not doubt the truth in Tyler¡¯s words. ¡°When did you regain your memory?¡± Tyler¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Indeed, it did not matter anymore. Vicky chuckled bitterly. ¡°Tyler Hart, you¡¯re truly remarkable. It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not an actor.¡± She had fallen into his trap time and time again, healing her wounds only to forget the pain. ¡°I¡¯m hardly as skilled in acting as you are, Ms. Shaw.¡± He sat by the bedside and continued in a subdued tone, ¡°I can¡¯t sweet-talk and make false promises as you do, then heartlessly abandon someone. After all, there are things I can¡¯t say without feeling a psychological burden.¡± Vicky trembled. ¡°So, may I ask what other means you have in store for me?¡± Tyler fell silent for a moment. ¡°Give birth to this child.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Our grievances will end there.¡± ¡°Are you saying that if I give birth to this child, you will leave me alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®ifs¡¯,¡± he said with a chilling tone. ¡°From the day you conceived him, there¡¯s only one choice. If you still want to secretly get rid of him behind my back or pull stunts like you did just now¡­¡± His voice trailed off, and his malice-filled eyes fixed on her. A sinister smile tugged at the corners of his lips. ¡°Vicky, I assume you won¡¯t want an endless feud with me, do you now?¡± Vicky shuddered. ¡°Keeping a woman to bear my children is no problem at all for me. I believe you wouldn¡¯t want to keep giving birth until you can¡¯t do it anymore, right?¡± Vicky widened her eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°You know I always follow through on what I say,¡± Tyler replied indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my limits. Do you understand?¡± Vicky stared at his exquisite features, her lips trembling as she struggled to make a sound. Tyler withdrew his gaze and turned back to his books. ¡­ N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. For several days in a row, Tyler did not leave. It seemed like he wanted to avoid seeing her as he mostly stayed in the study reading. One day, Vicky heard loud noisesing from the adjacent room. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Vicky endured the noises for the morning before finally asking Jade about it. ¡°What¡¯s going on next door? Why is there so much noise?¡± Vicky was very familiar with Jade over the years. Four years ago, Tyler often sent Jade to watch over her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A few days ago, he called Jade back to her side. Compared to the previous unfamiliar female bodyguard, she could asionally exchange a few words with Jade, although she remained silent most of the time. Seeing her initiate a conversation, Jade quickly replied, ¡°Mister Hart is having someone renovate the baby¡¯s room. It should be ready soon, Ms. Shaw. Please put up with it for a few more days.¡± ¡°The baby¡¯s room?¡± Vicky twitched. ¡°He wants to¡­raise the child here?¡± Jade nodded with a smile. To make Vicky feel better, she added, ¡°Mister Hart brought Harry back. Judging by his intentions, it seems he ns to settle down here.¡± ¡°Settle down here?¡± Vicky found it even more absurd. ¡°Did Aria agree to this?¡± Most of the Hart family¡¯s businesses were based in Molivia, and Tyler was the head of the Hart family. Logically, he should return to Molivia. Moreover, he was already married. It seemed unlikely that Aria would let him live in another country. Enduring the presence of an illegitimate child was one thing, but living in the same ce as the child¡¯s mother was another. Aria might be afraid that their old feelings would rekindle. ¡°Well,¡± Jade said hesitantly. ¡°After you fainted that day, the wedding didn¡¯t continue¡­¡± Vicky wore a cold expression and did not press for more details. Sensing Vicky¡¯s mood had worsened, Jade did not want to say much more on the topic and changed the subject. ¡°Ms. Shaw, the weather is nice today, and it¡¯s quite noisy next door. Would you like to go for a walk?¡± Tyler had only confined Vicky for a day. Since her pregnancy was not entirely stable, she could not be bedridden for long. However, to prevent any more ¡®idents¡¯ where Vicky fell, Jade had been watching her closely, even when she went to take a shower. Vicky showed no interest. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Even if she went outside, she could not leave the vi and could only wander around the garden. The feeling of being restricted made her feel increasingly depressed. ¡­ Perhaps due to her bad mood, her body¡¯s reactions had be stronger. At first, Vicky only experienced asional nausea, but in recent days, she would vomit almost anything she ate. Even when she forced herself to eat, she would throw it up. Tyler had doctors examine Vicky every day. Seeing that her morning sickness had not improved and that she was rapidly losing weight, his mood soured as well. In his study, Tyler wore a dark expression. ¡°She¡¯s throwing up like this every day, and you have no solutions?¡± The doctors exchanged nces. ¡°Mister Hart, morning sickness is actually a normal pregnancy symptom¡­ It should improve after some time.¡± ¡°And how long will that be?¡± The doctors looked ufortable. ¡°It varies depending on each person¡¯s constitution. It¡¯s different for everyone.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll disappear?¡± Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 The doctors wiped off their sweat. Some pregnant women had morning sickness for a few days, but for others, it couldst until childbirth. Such matters were hard to predict. After some thought, one of the doctors said, ¡°Ms. Shaw is pregnant, and her dietary preferences may change significantly. It¡¯s essential to pay attention to this aspect. Also, it¡¯s crucial to maintain happiness during pregnancy. Once her mood improves, these symptoms should alleviate considerably.¡± Indeed, for humans, mood yed a significant role in their health. Patients who miraculously recovered from terminal illnesses had a positive mindset nearly 99 percent of the time. Hence, maintaining a good mood during pregnancy was important. Moreover, Vicky had been extremely depressed over being confined to the vi. Being locked in bed for a while would hardly put anyone in a good mood. Shortly after the doctor left, Jade came to report on the situation. Monitoring Vicky¡¯s activities was her responsibility, along with another female bodyguard who took shifts. Jade reported what Vicky had been doing for the day, which was not much different from yesterday. In fact, there had not been much variation recently. Every day felt the same. Even though Tyler granted Vicky some freedom, she did not want to go outside. Most of her time was spent in idle contemtion, and she did not even bother reading any of the parenting books. While she had not caused any troubletely, her self-destructive state made it difficult for anyone to believe she would safely give birth in a year. After reporting everything to Tyler, Jade did not leave as she used to and instead looked at Tyler hesitantly as if she wanted to say something. Tyler¡¯s tone remained calm as he encouraged her, ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡± After pondering it for a moment, Jade spoke up. ¡°Today, Ms. Shaw and I had a brief conversation, and during our talk¡­I sensed she might be concerned about your rtionship with Miss Everly. Could it be that she¡¯s not willing to give birth because she doesn¡¯t want to be the mistress or have her childbeled as illegitimate? Perhaps¡­you should exin it to her? She¡¯s been quite depressedtely. Being locked inside the vi all day and being bedridden aren¡¯t helping. Avoidance won¡¯t solve any issue. Even if she¡¯s willing to have the child, there¡¯s still the question of whether she can give birth safely when the timees.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened, but he remained silent. Jade could not speak freely about matters involving her superior, and she refrained from saying more. After addressing Tyler respectfully, she left. The next day, Tyler left early in the morning. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Renovations on the adjacent baby room were still ongoing. Jade suggested a few times that Vicky visit the baby room, but she had been refused each time. Vicky sat reclining on a reclining chair on the balcony, basking in the sun. The afternoon sun was warm andfortable, and she soon drifted off to sleep. She awoke after some time to find someone sitting across from her. Startled, she jolted. Seeing the panic on her face, Aria quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I saw that you were asleep, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Did I startle you?¡± Aria¡¯s attitude was notably gentle, devoid of the hatred and interrogation one might expect from a wife upon seeing her husband¡¯s mistress. Even so, Vicky¡¯s remained on edge. Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 ¡°Miss Everly.¡± Vicky did not ask why Aria hade here as she knew what her intentions were. Tyler had been staying with Vicky recently instead of returning home. As a newlywed wife, Aria must have found that peculiar. Seeing Vicky¡¯s paleplexion, Aria sighed softly. Vicky¡¯s pregnancy had disrupted all of Tyler¡¯s ns, and he dug his own grave in the process. After all the humiliation he put her through, it would be almost impossible for Vicky to forgive him. ¡°Ms. Shaw, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. I came here today to exin something to you,¡± Aria said. ¡°What is it?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Tyler and I¡­ We didn¡¯t get married, neither formally nor legally,¡± she said. Aria felt a bit embarrassed when she spotted the puzzlement in Vicky¡¯s eyes. Concerned Vicky might not understand what she meant, she added, ¡°Everything at the wedding was a set-up.¡± Tyler had arranged for a private ne to take her to the honeymoon destination, but he had not gotten off the ne himself. He flew off afterward. Aria had no idea what he was doing. Vicky showed no sign of joy and raised a cold smile at Aria. ¡°So, everything I saw at the wedding was just staged to get back at me, right?¡± Aria cleared her throat. ¡°We didn¡¯t invite any family members from the Hart or Everly families to the wedding. All the guests¡­were actors we hired. The so-called honeymoon was also fake.¡± Vicky quickly caught on. ¡°It was Tyler who sent you here, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. However, he didn¡¯t send me because he wanted to evade you or couldn¡¯t exin it to your face. It¡¯s just¡­he feels you won¡¯t believe what he has to say.¡± When Tyler came to see her, Aria was quite surprised. If he intended to give up his n, it would have been best for him to rify things with Vicky personally. Aria tried asking why he decided to get someone else to do the exining and was surprised by his answer. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vicky remained apathetic, and her lips curled into a wry smile. ¡°He¡¯s quite self-aware.¡± Vicky continued, ¡°If this n were to continue, what would you and Tyler do next?¡± Aria hesitated, wondering if she could talk about this. Once Vicky learned the truth, it would be even more unlikely for her to forgive Tyler. In response to her silence, Vicky said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to say anything.¡± Aria snapped out of it and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to answer your questions. If you are interested in the n, I will tell you whatever I know.¡± It was hardly Aria¡¯s fault that Vicky was unwilling to forgive Tyler, and she was not willing to be the scapegoat. Besides, making Tyler ufortable seemed rather interesting. As her thoughts churned, Aria decided to divulge everything. ¡°If you didn¡¯t get pregnant, Tyler would return from our honeymoon and continue to pester you, making you his mistress. If you resisted, he¡¯d probably employ some tactics, considering you have many friends who can be easily manipted. Then, he¡¯d keep you around as his lover.¡± Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 ¡°As for me¡­ I was supposed to pretend like I wasn¡¯t aware of your affair. Not long after discovering your affair, I¡¯d appear by your side, berating you as the homewrecker to pressure you further.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened as Aria continued. When Aria paused, she asked, ¡°Then what?¡± Aria shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to it. It ends here. Tyler didn¡¯t say anything else, and I don¡¯t know much about the rest.¡± Aria never truly understood Tyler. Although she knew this was an act of revenge, she had a vague feeling that it was not that simple. However, Aria was unaware of any further details in his ns. ¡°I see.¡± Vicky lowered her head. ¡°Thank you, Miss Everly, for telling me all this.¡± After waiting for a while, Aria sensed that Vicky had no other questions and stood up. ¡°Ms. Shaw, if you have no other questions, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Vicky nodded and Aria left. Vicky sat in the bright sunlight, unable to fall back asleep. ¡­ Tyler had not had dinner at home due to some sudden business and returned when it was almost eleven o¡¯clock. Vicky was already asleep by then. Seeing Tyler return, Jade stood up from her seat. ¡°Wee back, Mister Hart.¡± Tyler removed his coat and asked, ¡°How¡¯s her mood today?¡± ¡°No change. It¡¯s the same as before,¡± Jade replied honestly. He paused. ¡°Didn¡¯t Aria Everlye over today?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°She did. She talked to Ms. Shaw for quite some time.¡± ¡°And how did Vicky react?¡± he asked. Jade lowered her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t react much.¡± What Jade struggled to mention was that Vicky¡¯s mood worsened to the point that she ate less than normal during dinner. Tyler frowned, looking somewhat surprised. He did not ask anything further and simply said, ¡°I understand. You can go now.¡± Tyler entered the bedroom and pulled the covers over Vicky when he saw her sleeping. After a shower, hey down on the bed, turned off the lights, and embraced Vicky before falling into a deep slumber. The next day, Vicky, who had had enough sleep, woke up early in the morning. Upon waking up, she found herself in someone¡¯s arms, and her expression darkened. Instead of pushing Tyler away, she quietly escaped his embrace and slipped out of bed without making a sound. She did not want to wake him up; that would not be a wise choice. ¡°Where are you going?¡± His voice was still a little hoarse from sleep. They barelymunicated for the past few days. She knew he would not let her leave if she did not answer his question and thus replied expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m going to freshen up.¡± Tyler acknowledged with a grunt, then got up from the bed before heading to the bathroom alongside her. Since Jade was not around, it was naturally Tyler¡¯s responsibility to watch over her. Vicky ignored him while getting ready. After they finished washing up, she went downstairs to have breakfast. On the way to the dining room, Vicky made a trip to the bathroom to vomit. She had not eaten much, and she did not throw up much either. Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 However, the difort continued to leave Vicky as pale as sheets. Vicky rinsed her mouth and sshed her face with water. At that moment, a towel was handed to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vicky assumed it was Jade and instinctively thanked her. However, when she caught a glimpse of the tall figure that approached, she fell noticeably silent. After drying her face, Vicky returned to the dining room. Even though she had no appetite, she forced herself to eat as best as she could. She could not help but think back to her first pregnancy when she had hardly experienced any symptoms. There was no sleepiness and no morning sickness. She was young and inexperienced at the time and did not even realize she was pregnant. This time, she felt unusually ufortable. Seeing her struggle with her food, Tyler finally spoke. ¡°If you can¡¯t eat, don¡¯t force yourself. Eat when you¡¯re hungryter.¡± Vicky nced at him but ultimately did not push herself. After finishing breakfast, Vicky was about to head upstairs. However, Tyler suddenly called out to her. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± She turned to look at him. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Tyler handed her an envelope. Vicky took it and found that it contained all of her identification documents and her old phone, which had long run out of battery. Vicky raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Why are you giving me these things?¡± ¡°Change into some clothes. We¡¯re going to the Civil Administration Officeter.¡± Vicky trembled slightly and questioned sharply, ¡°Tyler, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s remarry first. We can have the wedding ceremony after the child is born.¡± Vicky could not stop theugh that escaped her. ¡°Why? So you can humiliate me on our wedding day again?¡± ¡°I told you that all dramas between us end here.¡± Vicky stared at him disdainfully. ¡°Right. You think it ends here, and I have no choice but to ept that. Now that you¡¯ve had your fun, you want to remarry me. Am I nothing but a puppet to you?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tyler frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want to remarry me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s not how you felt a while ago.¡± ¡°A while ago¡­¡± Vicky closed her eyes and chuckled bitterly. ¡°Yes, a while ago.¡± Tyler¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°You don¡¯t want to remarry me? Do you want our child to be born as an illegitimate child?¡± Vicky red at Tyler. ¡°It¡¯s simple. After the child is born, custody goes to me. Although I may not be as wealthy as you, I¡¯m still capable of providing him with a carefree life.¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± refused Tyler outright. Vicky did not show any surprise or disappointment and fell silent. Tyler¡¯s brow furrowed, and his expression darkened. ¡°Vicky, there¡¯s an opportunity now to give the child a legitimate status. Are you really willing to let him or her be born out of wedlock, subjected to ridicule from others, instead of remarrying me?¡± Vicky was amused by Tyler¡¯s question. She did not want to whine about her fate as she knew what drove Tyler to do what he did. Frankly, she could even sympathize with his actions. However, that did not mean she could simply forgive and forget as if nothing happened. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Vicky stared into his eyes and drawled, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about remarrying you and starting fresh, but you shattered that possibility with your own hands.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes, but they never fell. ¡°Back when you first sought revenge on me, you didn¡¯t go all out. Don¡¯t you think I can tell you clearly left no room for hope or escape this time?¡± Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Moreover, Tyler¡¯s subsequent ns were even more ruthlessly cunning, essentially aiming to force her onto a path of no return. Since he hated her so much, Vicky decided to hate him with all her heart as well, which made his proposal of remarrying ridiculous. She continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this child, you wouldn¡¯t have stopped your n, would you? By the time you¡¯re done, we would¡¯ve detested each other, and it might¡¯ve been¡­¡± Realization dawned on her, and her voice suddenly trailed off as a terrifying thought crossed her mind. Suddenly, Tyler¡¯s phone rang. He nced at Vicky and answered the call. It seemed to be aplicated matter as the call went on for quite some time. Tyler spoke very little, but judging from his asional responses, it seemed to be rted to the Hart family. Finally, the call concluded with him saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Ending the call, Tyler looked at Vicky. ¡°I have something to attend to. I need to go out for a while.¡± Vicky did not respond. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the rest when I return,¡± he added. Still, Vicky remained unresponsive. Tyler had long grown ustomed to her coldness and called Jade. After a brief exchange, he left. Back in her room, Vicky charged her phone. As soon as it turned on, countless messages flooded in. She barely replied to one message when a call from Aurora came in. ¡°Vicky! Oh thank god, you finally picked up!¡± Aurora could not contain her excitement. ¡°I was worried something happened to you.¡± Even though she had learned from Harvey that Tyler had taken Vicky away, she could not be sure whether Tyler would go to extremes again upon hearing that Vicky intended to terminate her pregnancy. Vicky stood by the window and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Where are you now? Are you still in Zendonia?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m still staying in his vi.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Aurora hesitated and mumbled, ¡°I knew it. He has so many properties, so why else would he be so attached to that particr house? I bet he remembers everything right from the beginning. Maybe he was just ying games with you.¡± ¡°Vicky, what does Tyler mean by keeping you locked up? Is he trying to make you have this child?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aurora scoffed. ¡°When he wants to deal with you, he shows no mercy. When he wants you to have a child, he kidnaps you. He acts like a bandit!¡± Most normal men would at least try tofort and deceive the women they wanted with sweet words or fabricate some lies to make the person feel a little better. Tyler, however, resorted to the simplest and most ruthless means. After all these years, he seemed more restrained, but in reality, he had not changed at all. ¡°Vicky, what do you n to do?¡± Vicky remained silent, wrestling with her thoughts. As a longtime friend, Aurora naturally sensed the conflict in Vicky¡¯s heart. Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 After a moment of hesitation, Aurora spoke, ¡°Vicky, how about you give birth to this child for him?¡± Vicky was somewhat surprised by Aurora¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Tyler the most?¡± ¡°Yeah, okay, I do dislike Tyler and wish he¡¯d stay far away from you, but¡­ Given Tyler¡¯s personality, he might kill you if you terminate this pregnancy.¡± Aurora would rather her close friend live well, even if it meant giving a man she loathed what he wanted. Aurora continued, ¡°Vicky, do you remember Doctor Yelmon?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Aurora sighed. ¡°We were all very worried when you disappeared. But now that you¡¯re pregnant, if he insists on keeping you around, he might hurt you somehow.¡± Hence, Vicky¡¯s friends could not act rashly without being fully prepared. ¡°We thought we could find a different angle to approach this and started looking for Tyler¡¯s weakness. After some investigation, we found something rted to Doctor Yelmon.¡± Vicky frowned. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have the exact details. Doctor Yelmon has been extremely secretive about it. However, we did discover from her assistant that Tyler has been receiving treatment for years. We don¡¯t know what kind of treatment he¡¯s been receiving, though.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened, and she remained silent for a long time. Aurora cautiously probed, ¡°If he¡¯s been receiving treatment all these years, then could it be that he¡­¡± Vicky understood what Aurora hinted at, even when she did not finish her sentence. Knowing that Vicky was merely confined and everything else was fine, Aurora felt relieved. After a few more words, Vicky hung up the phone. She stared intently at her phone for a long while afterward before dialing a number that was not saved in her contacts. She often dialed this number four years ago because of Tyler¡¯s illness. Afterward, when Tyler returned to Molivia contact gradually dwindled. Still, she could recite this phone number from memory. After a few rings, a woman¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end. ¡°Ms. Shaw.¡± ¡°Doctor Yelmon, do you still remember me?¡± ¡°Tyler hasn¡¯t forgotten you. How could I?¡± Vicky¡¯s grip on her phone unconsciously tightened. ¡°The hypnosis¡­didn¡¯t work, did it?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s never forgotten about the past.¡± Her phone slipped out of her hand, and it dropped to the ground with a soft thud. After a moment of being mentally conflicted, Vicky bent down to pick it up. The call had not been disconnected, and Isabe quietly waited on the other end. It was a seemingly random question, but Isabe understood what she meant and replied gently, ¡°He didn¡¯t want to see the disappointment in your eyes every time he came out of that room with his memories intact. He didn¡¯t want to eventually lose the only memories of you. You might think forgetting everything could alleviate your pain, but for him, it¡¯s something he¡¯s not willing to give up even if it kills him. ¡°Ms. Shaw, I¡¯ve been waiting for your call all this time, but you didn¡¯t call even after that wedding.¡± Isabe¡¯s voice was filled with weariness. ¡°His condition never improved, so I couldn¡¯t stop him. As for why I didn¡¯t inform you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I genuinely didn¡¯t know what feelings you had for him. So much could change in four years. ¡°If you had called me sooner, maybe the situation wouldn¡¯t be as dire as it is now. But since you were able to make this call, it means we might not be at the point of no return yet. Perhaps, there¡¯s still a chance to save everyone.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Everyone? What do you mean by that?¡± Vicky asked. Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Vicky was taken aback. ¡°Everyone? What do you mean?¡± ¡°In his n, he plotted to seek revenge on you, the Harts and the Yeagers¡­ Everyone.¡± Vicky¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What does he want to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing he wants to drag everyone down with him.¡± ¡­ At this moment, the atmosphere in the Hart mansion was tense. Almost everyone in the Hart family who had a say in matters was present and looked visibly anxious. Even Old Mister Hart¡¯s expression was exceptionally grim. ¡°Old Mister Hart, what¡¯s going on? Tyler has been confidently saying for a while now that he has a solution.¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s been so long, and instead of improving, our family business has only deteriorated further.¡± ¡°If this continues, our family will really be on the brink of bankruptcy!¡± No matter how wealthy they were, they could not sustain endless losses. Moreover, the Yeager family was not a minor yer either. Under such fierce confrontation, the Harts¡¯ business losses had been severe. They managed to hold their ground when faced with this situation. After all, they had witnessed Tyler¡¯s abilities and strategies over the years. However, as time went on, they could not help but feel something was amiss. It had already reached a critical point where if they did not counterattack, it would all be toote. However, Tyler had gonepletely radio-silent. Even the most clueless person could sense that something was not right at this point. In these past few days, the Hart family had been trying to contact Tyler daily, but he refused to go to the company, rejected their calls, and adopted apletely indifferent attitude. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Tyler¡¯s demeanor finally rattled the Hart family, who remained confident all this while. All the ease and confidence they had disappeared. They had grown up in luxury in the Hart family and had long be ustomed to it. If the family went bankrupt, everyone would lead a life of destitution, and it was almost more unbearable than death itself for people like them. The butler replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Not yet.¡± They contacted Tyler every day for the past few ones, but he always responded with indifference. However, it was clear that they could not afford to be brushed off any longer, given the life-or-death situation they were in. Finally, Tyler agreed toe forward. After roughly 40 minutes, Tyler arrived leisurely. Upon spotting him, the family members could not help but voice their discontent and doubts. Tyler maintained his usualposed demeanor and casually offered some form of exnation. However, these exnations seemed feeble in the face of reality. The Hart family members were no longer willing to believe in Tyler. Tyler appeared indifferent and did not bother to say much at all. Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 The Hart family members ranted and criticized Tyler incessantly, but Tyler remained unfazed. Half an hourter, Old Mister Hart finally spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s enough, all of you. Be quiet!¡± he shouted angrily. ¡°Leave. I need to have a private conversation with Tyler.¡± Old Mister Hart had held sway over the Hart family for many years, and his authority ran deep. Everyone in the room still hoped Old Mister Hart woulde up with a solution that would allow them to continue enjoying their wealth and prosperity, so they dared not defy him. With cold res aimed at Tyler, they left one by one. Thus, only Tyler and Old Mister Hart were left in the living room. Old Mister Hart¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°It seems Saul¡¯s hypnosis has failed. These years, you¡¯ve never had any sense of belonging to the Hart family, and¡­I suppose you resent me and the Harts. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Old Mister Hart was a person who prioritized his interests. For the sake of profit, he could give up his family and loved ones. The Hart family¡¯s power was both tempting and supreme, and he assumed any man would struggle to let it go. Old Mister Hart believed there were no permanent enemies or friends, only permanent interests. He thought that Tyler, after tasting the thrill of holding power, would not easily give it up. Tyler did not deny it. ¡°This was never my home, and they were never my family.¡± ¡°Indeed. So when ites to destroying it, you have no reservations.¡± Old Mister Hart managed a bitter smile. ¡°I never expected that all these years, you strive for power just to destroy the Hart family.¡± Old Mister Hart had always been confident. However, he forgot that his spections were based on his standards. Tyler¡¯s goal in taking control of the Hart family was not for power; it was solely for revenge. Tyler replied calmly, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re getting old, and you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Rest assured that even if the family truly goes bankrupt, I will ensure you live the rest of your life without any worries.¡± Living without worries and witnessing everything he worked for his whole life being destroyed were two different things. Old Mister Hart looked at Tyler and softened his tone. ¡°Tyler, I know you care for the child Vicky is carrying. Now that you¡¯ve be the head of the Hart family, you can marry whomever you wish without anyone¡¯s interference! You see, this is the advantage of having power¡­ ¡°Tyler, no matter what, you still carry the blood of the Hart family in your veins. These years, you¡¯ve also dedicated a lot to the family. You won¡¯t let the Hart family go bankrupt, will you?¡± Old Mister Hart wanted to persuade Tyler, but Tyler interrupted him with indifference. ¡°You are right. With power, I can do whatever I please, and no one can stop me.¡± He gazed at Old Mister Hart with a half-smile. ¡°Which is why there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop me.¡± Old Mister Hart paled slightly. ¡°Tyler, I know the Hart family has wronged you. I can apologize to you¡­ Grandfather can gather all the Hart family members and apologize to you. What do you think?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Tyler declined casually. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never taken to heart what you and the Hart family did to me.¡± ¡°In that case, everything you¡¯ve done is just to get back at us for what happened back then, when we stopped you and Vicky from being together?¡± Tyler elegantly reclined on the couch. ¡°Back then, when you first destroyed our rtionship and caused us to break up, I overlooked it because we¡¯re family. I¡¯ve never expected thatpromise would only make things worse. Since you all want me toe home, I decided that I¡¯d do so. However, I¡¯ll never give anyone the chance to control my destiny again.¡± At this point, Old Mister Hart realized that Tyler had made his decision and could not be swayed anymore.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Tyler returnedte at night and assumed Vicky had gone to sleep. However, when he pushed open the bedroom door and saw the familiar figure sitting on the couch, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why is she not asleep?¡± he asked Jade, his brow furrowed.¡± Is she unwell again?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jade replied softly. ¡°Ms. Shaw said she¡¯s not very sleepy right now.¡± Tyler nodded gently. ¡°You can o rest.¡± Approaching Vicky, he noticed that she was reading a book. His gazended on the book in her hands ¡ªa book he bought about pregnancy care. His eyes sparkled with a hint of emotion, and his voice softened. ¡°How do you feel today?¡± Vicky did not look up from her book. ¡°I can carry this child to term.¡± Tyler abruptly turned his gaze toward her, his eyes piercing to the extent that she could feel them on her. Setting the book aside, she met the man¡¯s deep, dark eyes.¡± After the child is born, I will entrust him to you. From then on, we will sever all connections.¡± The warmth in his eyes, which had been so intense moments ago, vanished immediately. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Last time, you said our grievances would end here,¡± Vicky replied calmly. ¡°I know you want to keep this child, so I will entrust him to you. But from now on, we will be strangers.¡± Tyler furrowed his brow. ¡°Strangers? Do you want the child to grow up without a mother?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me,¡± Vicky said slowly. ¡°We will be strangers to each other, but I still have the right to visit my child.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Tyler finally understood what she meant, and he smiled coldly. ¡°Is being with me that ufortable for you?¡± Vicky looked into his eyes. ¡°Tyler Hart, have you forgotten everything you did to me? Do you want me to pretend that nothing happened and continue to be with you?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Tyler looked at her in the same way. ¡°I could pretend nothing happened back then, so why can¡¯t you do the same now?¡± Faced with his intimidating gaze, Vicky inexplicably felt overwhelmed. ¡°So, you want me to repay everything I owe you?¡± she refuted. ¡°I told you my n ends here.¡± The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Some things, when left unspoken, be emotional scars. The same could describe the state of Vicky and Tyler¡¯s rtionship. Out of consideration for Vicky¡¯s pregnancy and her mood, Tyler finally broke the silence. ¡°I went too far at the wedding¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± His apology was stiff and devoid of any sincerity. Vicky knew he had no remorse and that he was apologizing just for the sake of it. ¡°If you truly feel sorry for what you did to me, please respect my decision.¡± Tyler noticed Vicky¡¯s unwavering resolve, and his expression darkened. ¡°Do you want the child to grow up in an unhealthy environment without a mother?¡± ¡°As long as he is well-educated, the child will understand his parents¡¯ struggles,¡± Vicky replied calmly. ¡°After all, in some families, having parents together isn¡¯t necessarily better than being apart.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t let you see the child?¡± Vicky fell silent for a moment. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do. M Even if he continued to keep her locked up, she had no way out. Tyler gritted his teeth, and his eyes darkened with evident displeasure. Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 ¡°You stayed up until this time just to talk to me about this?¡¯ Vicky nodded, her expression determined. ¡°It¡¯s better to make things clear sooner orter.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression grew even colder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me in a hurry. Take your time to think it over, and then give me your response,¡± Vicky added. She stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll rest now.¡± Vicky disyed remarkableposure, even a sense of confidence. For the sake of their child, Tyler had let go of hatred and his ns, so there was no reason for him not to grant her freedom. At this point, their child was the most important thing to him, and a bond connected by blood might just temper his extreme thoughts. The following day, after a night of contemtion, Tyler eventually agreed to her proposal. ¡°I ept your terms, but with a modification,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here until you give birth, and I need to ensure the safety of the child¡¯s birth.¡± Given Tyler¡¯s domineering personality, he might not trust her outside of his watchful eyes. Furthermore, she could sense that this was thest line ofpromise she could reach. Vicky agreed. ¡°Fine, but I need corresponding freedom. You cant keep me confined in the vi all the time.¡± Tyler instinctively wanted to refuse, but when he caught a glimpse of the pale look on her face, he could not bring himself to do it. Bad moods were detrimental to both the mother and the baby. Especially for Vicky, who never liked being confined. He pursed his lips. ¡°Jade will be with you to ensure your safety.¡± Vicky knew that Tyler had reluctantly agreed and decided topromise. ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them finally reached a preliminary agreement. The baby¡¯s room was still under renovation. During her pregnancy, Vicky disliked the noise, so she could not wait to go outside once she had some freedom. Tyler did not say anything about it. Vicky went upstairs to change her clothes and then called Aurora. ¡°Aurora, are you free today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Aurora replied without hesitation. ¡°Vicky, can you go out now?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Vicky said. ¡°I talked to him and reached an agreement. I¡¯ll give birth to the baby, and he¡¯ll grant me freedom.¡± ¡°He agreed to that?¡± ¡°He did.¡± Aurora sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s great. If you really insisted on terminating the pregnancy, given how unpredictable he is, I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to drag you down with him.¡± After arranging to meet Aurora at a coffee shop, Vicky went downstairs. She had agreed that Jade would apany her to ensure her safety in her daily life. However, when more than 10 minutes had passed and she still had not seen Jade, she sat down on the couch. Jade was nowhere to be found, even after a while. Vicky looked at Tyler, who was standing nearby. ¡°Where¡¯s Jade?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Tyler put down the financial magazine he was reading. ¡°Do you need something from her?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you sending her to ensure my safety? I¡¯m going out now. Shouldn¡¯t she be here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s noting.¡± Vicky was rather surprised. Just as she wondered if Tyler was finally going to give herplete freedom, he said, ¡°I will apany you.¡± Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Vicky looked at Tyler in surprise. ¡°Are youing along?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do today, so I can keep youpany,¡± Tyler replied calmly. Vicky instinctively tried to refuse. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Tyler frowned. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I epted having Jade around to protect me when I go out; I never agreed to let you follow me around,¡± Vicky stated firmly. Tyler was unhappy with her exnation, but he managed to control his temper. ¡°I¡¯m not just following you around. I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± Vicky did not believe him. ¡°As the child¡¯s father, I can better ensure your safety,¡± he added. It seemed Tyler had made up his mind and would not change his decision regardless of how Vicky protested. He even added, ¡°You can think of me as any regr bodyguard.¡± ¡®Any regr bodyguard, huh? He¡¯s anything but ordinary with his looks,¡¯ Vicky thought and felt that he was being unreasonable. Runningte, Vicky could not afford to argue any further, so she reluctantly agreed. Once inside the car, she settled into the back seat. Tyler turned to look at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sitting in the front?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a regr bodyguard. It¡¯s perfectly normal for me to sit in the backseat, right?¡± she coldly replied. Tyler fell silent. After a while, he started the car. Half an hourter, Vicky arrived at the coffee shop she agreed to meet Aurora. As Vicky reached for the door handle, Tyler beat her to it and opened the door for her. She paused, turned to look at him, and then entered the coffee shop silently. Aurora had arrived early and was waiting inside. Her eyes lit up when she saw Vicky. ¡°Vicky, over here!¡± Vicky walked over to her. When Aurora saw the man following Vicky, she froze and struggled to hide the disgust on her face. ¡°Why is he here too?¡± Vicky sat across Aurora. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just a bodyguard now.¡± ¡°A bodyguard?¡± Aurora raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s here to ensure my safety.¡± Aurora eyed Tyler mockingly. ¡°Mister Hart sure knows how to spice things up.¡± Tyler ignored Aurora¡¯s sarcasm, pulled out a chair, and was about to sit next to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate for a bodyguard to sit with his employer?¡± Auroramented. Vicky knew Aurora was deliberately making things difficult for Tyler, so she looked up at him. ¡°Aurora isn¡¯t used to having you sit with us.¡± Since Tyler had defined himself as a bodyguard, he could not exactly contradict her and had to find a compromise.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 Tyler nced at Vicky and stood quietly behind her. Aurora felt excited that Tyler was paying for all the pain, suffering, and humiliation Vicky once faced. She was determined to torture Tyler at her best effort. Aurora called the waiter over and ordered two cups of coffee. Tyler, who had been silent all this time, spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much coffee. It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡± Aurora furrowed her brow. ¡®Vicky, do all bodyguardstalk so much?¡± Regardless, Aurora reced Vicky¡¯s coffee with juice. The coffee shop was not crowded, but Tyler¡¯s tall and graceful figure-coupled with his regal aura- instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention. Many young girls blushed just from ncing at him. Being the center of attention made Vicky feel ufortable, and she looked up at Tyler. ¡°You should sit elsewhere.¡± Fully embracing his role, Tyler cooperated willingly. He chose a seat that was not too close to Vicky but allowed him to intervene if something happened. Seeing Tyler take his seat, Aurora could not help but whisper to Vicky, ¡°Vicky, what is Tyler up to?¡± Vicky exined the agreement she reached with Tyler in a hushed voice. Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°He agreed to that?¡± He wants to keep this child, so there¡¯s no reason for him to refuse,¡± Vicky replied as she took a sip of her juice. Aurora picked up on the underlying message in Vicky¡¯s words. ¡°Vicky, do you think his obsession with you has shifted to the child?¡± Vicky recalled Tyler¡¯s terrifying expression when he barged into the operating room and nodded softly. ¡°He¡¯s always been quite obsessed with the idea of having a child since¡­¡± Vicky paused, skipping over that topic. ¡°He¡¯s promised me that after I give birth, he won¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± Aurora found it difficult to believe that Tyler was being cooperative. ¡°Vicky, just take what he says with a grain of salt. Don¡¯t trust him too much,¡± Aurora cautioned quietly. Vicky¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s lying to me?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Aurora continued in a hushed tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s lying to you, but think about it. This child will be with you for ten months. After you give birth, can you really bear to give him up? If Tyler wants to reconcile with you, you¡¯ll find it hard to refuse if he uses the baby as an excuse, even if all he asks is for you to breastfeed the baby. With every passing day, you¡¯ll be more attached. In the end, he¡¯ll have you under his thumb again.¡± Aurora sneered at Tyler¡¯s cunningness. ¡°Now that you¡¯re pregnant, he won¡¯t dare to harm you, upset you, or do anything to you. Make the most of this time to torment him, and take revenge for all the humiliation he¡¯s caused you. Make things difficult for him, and don¡¯t let him off lightly!¡± Aurora did not believe that Vicky would gain her freedom after the child was born. Instead, she thought it would just give Tyler another reason to keep Vicky close. Vicky was taken aback for a moment. Seeing Vicky¡¯s thoughtful expression, Aurora knew what she was thinking. ¡°Vicky, haven¡¯t you noticed? Whether it was the wedding or his ns after the wedding, the intention of letting you go has never crossed his mind. Now, with the child, you¡¯ll have another bond between you, and he¡¯ll have even more reason to cling to you.¡± She remembered something Noah had said to her and whispered, ¡°In other words, his previous reason for pursuing you was hatred. Now, it¡¯s the child.¡± She gazed into Vicky¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°He had no excuse but his hatred for you to keeping back for you. Without a reason to see you, you¡¯ll be strangers from now on. Of course, he probably still holds some grudge against you in his heart, or he wouldn¡¯t have done such extreme things.¡± Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Aurora did not have a deep understanding of Tyler; all of this information came from Noah. Noah had also said, ¡°Why does Tyler value this child so much? It¡¯s because this child is an important bond that can tie Vicky to him for a lifetime. As Vicky¡¯s friend, I understand her situation, and I¡¯m on her side, but we can¡¯t deny that their separation was initiated by Vicky. Tyler feels insecure around Vicky, but he doesn¡¯t have enough bargaining chips in his hands to make her stay. If Vicky wasn¡¯t pregnant, in my opinion¡­ He might take his life with Vicky¡¯s at the end of his revenge n. He was never a normal person, and these years have likely been a survival driven by hatred. 1 ¡°Looking at his family¡¯s situation, it looks like he¡¯s on the brink of destroying the Hart family. There¡¯s probably nothing he won¡¯t do. Fortunately, Vicky is pregnant, and that gives them both a way out and a chance to ease their rtionship. Otherwise¡­your friend might get killed. ¡°He¡¯s been subjected to electroconvulsive therapy, hypnosis, and drugging. How normal can he be? He¡¯s a lunatic now, and the Hart family¡¯s situation is a result of his actions. He has psychological issues, and what the Harts did drove a grown person to madness. Who¡¯s to me?¡± Aurora shuddered after hearing all this and concluded that Vicky was truly unlucky to have provoked such a terrifying man. She also feared that if Vicky resisted too vigorously, she might truly anger Tyler. To ensure her friend¡¯s safety, she would have to help Tyler convince Vicky to stay. However, Aurora was aware that the reason Vicky had been hurt by the events at the wedding was that she still had feelings for Tyler. After finishing their coffee, Aurora suggested going shopping. She decided to use this time to cause trouble for Tyler. Vicky had not been out shopping for a long time, so she did not refuse. As they left the coffee shop, Aurora nced at Tyler, who followed them. ¡°Tyler, Vicky, and I are going to the mall. Can you drive us there?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Tyler did not say anything. After unlocking the car, he overheard Aurora saying, ¡°Tyler, how do you even qualify as a bodyguard? Shouldn¡¯t you open the car door for the employer and let them get in first?¡± Tyler paused in his tracks. After a few seconds, he moved forward and opened the car door for Vicky. However, he opened the passenger-side door. ¡°I want to sit in the back with Aurora,¡± Vicky said. Tyler nced at Vicky and closed the passenger-side door, then opened the rear door instead. When they arrived at the mall, Aurora began her shopping spree. She casually nced at a few pieces of clothing and had them wrapped up by the store attendants. When they handed the bags to Aurora, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Give these bags to the gentleman over there. He¡¯s the bodyguard; he¡¯s responsible for carrying these things.¡± The attendant cautiously looked at the handsome man before her and wondered, ¡®A bodyguard? He¡¯s wearing an expensive-looking suit, and he doesn¡¯t look like a bodyguard at all!¡¯ Nevertheless, since the customer had spoken, the attendant had no choice but toply. They handed over the bags of clothes to Tyler. ¡°Sir, these are the youngdy¡¯s clothes.¡± Tyler did not ept them. ¡°Since they all belong to her, give them to her.¡± Aurora was not pleased when she heard this. ¡°Tyler, aren¡¯t you a bodyguard? Isn¡¯t it normal for a bodyguard to help the employer carry things?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Tyler said casually. ¡°But I¡¯m Vicky¡¯s bodyguard, not yours. I¡¯m not obligated to carry your things.¡± Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Tyler¡¯s remark left Aurora speechless. Instead of being enraged, Aurora nced around as she turned to Vicky. ¡°Vicky, have you bought all the baby supplies?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°How about we check out the baby supply store?¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°As the baby¡¯s godmother, I need to pick some gifts for my godson.¡± With this in mind, she became increasingly excited. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the baby supply store!¡± She turned to the store attendant and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an addresster; just send my clothes there.¡± ¡°Understood, miss.¡± ¡­ When they arrived at the baby supply store, Aurora started shopping like a whirlwind. ¡°Wow, these shoes are so cute! Wrap them all up for me! ¡°That set, that set, and that set¡­ Apart from the ones I¡¯m pointing at, wrap up everything else! ¡°Oh, I need to buy some toys for my godson¡­ This little scarf is so beautiful¡­¡± Aurora was neck-deep in her shopping spree. In less than half an hour since they entered the store, she filled eight shopping carts. Vicky watched Aurora continue shopping without restraint and eventually had to stop her. ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re buying too much. The child won¡¯t be able to wear all of these.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Aurora replied casually. ¡°We can change his or her outfit every day! Besides, I heard that a child¡¯s body grows quickly, and we should have some clothes for each age group.¡± Tyler trailed behind the two women and watched Aurora, who seemed determined to empty the store. ¡°By the time the child can wear these, the clothes you¡¯ve bought will be out of style.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Aurora did not hesitate to retort, ¡°I¡¯ll just buy more when that happens.¡± ¡°Aurora, the baby¡¯s room at home isn¡¯t even finished being decorated yet. With so much stuff, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be enough room in the house,¡± Vicky chimed in. Hearing her say this, Auroramented, ¡°Alright, just these for now.¡± The shop attendants happily took the items away. Since the three of them entered the store, almost all the store attendants gathered around them. This time, they bought 10 times more items than they did in thest store. Aurora was about to call Tyler to help with the bags when she realized that the so-called ¡®bodyguard¡¯ had disappeared in the blink of an eye. Just as she mocked him for being an amateur bodyguard inwardly, a deep and cold voice spoke up. ¡°Please help me wrap up that baby crib.¡± Aurora turned her gaze and saw Tyler picking out a baby crib. She raised an eyebrow and walked over to Tyler, deliberately looking for trouble. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Vicky¡¯s bodyguard? Why are you shopping instead of protecting Vicky?¡± Tyler did not even nce at her. ¡°Who said bodyguards can¡¯t shop?¡± ¡°How are you supposed to protect Vicky if you are shopping? What if she¡¯s in danger while you¡¯re shopping?¡± Tyler felt like there might be some truth in what Aurora was saying. After some thought, he walked over to Vicky and pulled her into his arms. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems this way,¡± he said. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Vicky was in the midst of choosing baby supplies when she was swept up into Tyler¡¯s arms, leaving her stunned. She furrowed her brow and struggled to free herself from his embrace. ¡°Tyler, what are you doing?¡± Tyler nced at Aurora and replied, ¡°Your friend asked me to do this.¡± Aurora pointed at herself incredulously. ¡°When did I ask you to do that?¡± ¡°You were concerned about her safety and wanted me to stay close to protect her, right?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°This way, I can fulfill your request.¡± Aurora was dumbfounded. It seemed she inadvertently assisted Tyler¡¯s n, but it was not her intention. After a long while, Aurora finally managed to squeeze out a sentence through gritted teeth, ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re truly shameless!¡± Tyler epted herment calmly. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± He then wrapped his arm around Vicky¡¯s waist and continued helping her pick out baby supplies. Aurora was fuming. The three of them spent a considerable amount of time in the baby supply store. By the time they left, it was already lunchtime. The store manager and a group of attendants pushed the shopping carts over to them and asked, ¡°Should we deliver these items directly to your home, or will you take them yourselves?¡± Aurora was waiting for an opportunity to challenge Tyler and did not hesitate to say, ¡°We¡¯ll take them ourselves.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the store attendants replied. Aurora looked at Tyler and smiled slyly. ¡°Tyler, these things are all gifts for Vicky and the baby. You should help Vicky with the bags, right? Oh, right, since these are baby items, it wouldn¡¯t be right to let someone else carry them. We should be careful with baby items! Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze fell upon several overflowing shopping carts. Even with both his hands and feet, he would not be able to carry them all. However, he did not refuse and simply said, ¡°I understand.¡± Aurora took hold of Vicky¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You take your time moving the stuff; I¡¯ll take Vicky for lunch first. Given Vicky¡¯s current condition, we can¡¯t let her go hungry.¡± She turned to Vicky and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have Mexican food.¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s a good Mexican restaurant nearby. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Both of thempletely ignored Tyler and walked past him. However, just after they had ced their orders, Tyler appeared again. He scanned the area and urately found where the two of them were sitting, then walked over with long strides. Aurora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did he get here so quickly? With so many things, it would take a long time for him to load everything into the car.¡± As she watched Tyler approach, Aurora could not help but ask, ¡°Tyler, what about those things? Did you hand them all over to the store for delivery?¡± ¡°I had my assistante to collect them,¡± Tyler said casually. His assistant was someone he trusted implicitly. Aurora was annoyed by how he always seemed to find convenient solutions. ¡°You said you were going to be Vicky¡¯s bodyguard, but in the end, you had your assistant handle everything,¡± she sneered. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle this kind of work, maybe you shouldn¡¯t force yourself. After all, Vicky hired you as a bodyguard, not as a young master.¡± Tyler remainedposed and replied, ¡°As a bodyguard, my primary duty is to ensure her safety. If Vicky was in danger while I was carrying things with my hands, how could I protect her safety in a timely manner?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°¡­¡± Aurora was left speechless by his response. Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Not only did Tyler know how to take advantage of situations, but he also knew how to talk his way out of everything. The most exasperating thing for Aurora was that Tyler left her with no room for argument. Aurora decided to ignore him and turned her gaze to chat with Vicky. Vicky, too, acted as though she had not seen Tyler and chatted away with Aurora. Their lunch arrived promptly, and the two of them began to eat. However, Tyler did not sit beside Vicky and stood quietly nearby instead. The restaurant was bustling during lunchtime, and Tyler, with his extraordinary presence, attracted quite a few nces. Aurora, on the other hand, continued eating her meal as if oblivious to Tyler¡¯s presence. As long as she did not feel awkward, any awkwardness would be his alone. If he was going to mistreat Vicky, she would let him stand and go hungry. Aurora intentionally slowed down her eating and even ordered a dessert after the meal, so this meal took more than two hours to finish. Tyler stood behind Vicky for over two hours. His expression showed no signs of weariness or impatience, and he maintained hisposed demeanor, paying no heed to the curious nces from onlookers. When a waiter noticed him standing, they asked, ¡°Sir, would you like us to bring you a chair?¡± Tyler nonchntly declined, ¡°No, thank you.¡± In truth, no one would be demeaning to the point of denying their bodyguards a meal. If it were a normal situation, both Aurora and Vicky would have invited him to join them for the meal, but Tyler was a special case. Aurora¡¯s goal was to tease him. Vicky simply wanted Tyler to give up as she did not want him constantly hovering in front of her. Unfortunately, Tyler¡¯s mental state was far stronger than they imagined. Lately, Tyler seemed to have a lot of free time and stayed home most of the time. Whenever Vicky went out, he yed the role of her bodyguard and apanied her. On this particr day, Vicky received a call from Jennifer. ¡°Vicky, Willow got into a rough situation¡­ The client she dealt with is incredibly difficult. Despite multiple attempts to Jennifer was aware that Vicky was pregnant and tried not to disturb her, but some clients were impossible to handle. ¡°What happened? Give me the details,¡± Vicky asked. ¡°Willow took an order from a wealthy youngdy, but when the delivery was made, the youngdy wasn¡¯t at home. Her husband, seeing how young and attractive Willow is, attempted to make advances toward her. When she pped him in self-defense, he got angry and threw her into jail. Thedy has some influence in Stoneford City, and ourwyer couldn¡¯t get Willow released. She¡¯s been in there for three days now. When I visited her earlier, I saw that her face was bruised¡­¡± Jennifer felt helpless and had no other choice but to call Vicky. She could not bear to see Willow suffer like this any longer. Vicky pondered for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Can we arrange a meeting with the person who put her in jail?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer replied in a hushed voice, ¡°The one who sent Willow to jail was that gentleman, but the one responsible for ordering inmates in jail to bully Willow was the wealthy youngdy. She asserted that Willow seduced her husband and won¡¯t listen to reason.¡± This was a typical case of an unreasonable, vindictive customer. Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Vicky furrowed her brow. ¡°Send me the client¡¯s contact information, and I¡¯ll try reaching out,¡± she said to Jennifer. Jennifer promptly sent over the client¡¯s contact details. Vicky made a call, introduced herself, and exined the purpose of her call. ¡°Missus Ridge, would you and Mister Ridge be willing to meet with me?¡± Vicky inquired. Upon hearing that Vicky was the owner of a design studio, Missus Ridge was more amodating and did not refuse a meeting as decisively as before. ¡°Sure. I happen to have some free time this evening. If we need to discuss something, let¡¯s meet at the Royal Club,¡± she suggested. Royal Club was a well-known members-only entertainment venue in Stoneford City. Vicky had been there a few times and had a membership card, so she agreed to the proposal. After ending the call, Vicky dialed Jennifer¡¯s number again to exin the situation. Jennifer listened and said, ¡°Vicky, since Willow reports to me, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After setting a meeting time, they hung up. Vicky changed into a different outfit in the dressing room and grabbed a bag before heading downstairs. On her way, she bumped into Tyler, who just came upstairs. Upon seeing Vicky¡¯s attire, Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yeah. I need to handle some work-rted matters.¡± Tyler nced at the time and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re going out at this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent,¡± Vicky replied calmly. ¡°I need to go right away.¡± Though their rtionship was not particrly close recently, it had at least improved from their previous confrontations. Tyler remained silent for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Jade will apany me.¡± ¡°Jade already finished her work,¡± Tyler said, observing her. ¡°Waiting for her to return will take quite some time. Don¡¯t you have an urgent matter to attend to?¡± Every time she refused to let him apany her, he would find peculiar reasons to persuade her. Vicky was indeed pressed for time this time, so she did not argue further. ¡­ The car stopped in front of Royal Club. Tyler looked at the entertainment venue in front of him and frowned. ¡°Why are you here at this hour?¡± he asked. ¡°To meet a client.¡± As soon as Tyler heard the word ¡®client¡¯, his expression darkened. ¡°No decent client would invite you to such a ce at this time,¡± hemented. Vicky could not be bothered with him and opened the car door to exit. Jennifer had been waiting at the entrance and greeted as she saw Vicky approach. ¡°Vicky.¡± When she noticed Tyler stepping out of the car as well, Jennifer seemed slightly taken aback. Frankly, the incidents at the wedding left her with a low opinion of Tyler. However, her good manners and gentle nature prevented her from ignoring him or engaging in confrontations as Aurora did. ¡°Mister Hart,¡± she greeted him with a cold tone. Tyler remained silent as he was always quite indifferent to anyone other than Vicky. Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Aurora had devised countless strategies to torment Tyler. For instance, during their meals, she would have Tyler watch from the sidelines. They would have cold drinks under the scorching sun, and she would even assign him childishly mundane tasks like serving food and pouring wine, treating him as if he were a waiter. Vicky allowed Aurora to do as she pleased without intervening. After several days of these antics, Tyler remained unfazed while Aurora started to tire herself out. Compared to the torment Tyler endured in the past, Aurora¡¯s choices hardly caused any difort. Aurora¡¯s goal was to make Tyler feel ufortable, aiming to make him suffer as she had believed Vicky had. However, Tyler remained unresponsive, which made Aurora lose interest in her endeavors. Recently, Aurora received a new script, so she was more focused on studying her lines at home and no longer wanted to waste her energy on annoying him. Vicky and Jennifer walked ahead, all while discussing Willow¡¯s situation and the rudeness of this troublesome couple. ¡°Vicky, that man was merely acting on impulse, but the real troublemaker is the heiress. She¡¯s convinced that Willow seduced her husband and has threatened to teach her a lesson she¡¯ll never forget. She¡¯s unreasonable,¡± Jennifer added. Dealing with difficult clients was one thing, but facing someone so irrational was another. Anyone who frequented this entertainment club was either rich or influential. As soon as they entered the club, many people recognized Tyler. A well-dressed man came up and warmly greeted Tyler. ¡°Mister Hart, is that really you? Are you here for work, or are you here to have fun? The owner of this club is my friend. Let me have some drinks sent over!¡± Tyler politely declined. ¡°No, thank you.¡± The man did not insist and exchanged a few more pleasantries with Tyler before leaving. Before reaching their reserved private room, they encountered numerous people who recognized Tyler. Even Vicky became the target of ttering attention. Seeing that they were runningte, Vicky gave Tyler an ultimatum. ¡°Either you stop following us, or you find a way to make yourself unrecognizable.¡± Tyler remained silent for a few seconds, then made a call to have a pair ofrge sunsses delivered. Fortunately, the lenses wererge enough to cover most of his face. With the sunsses on, the harassment finally ceased. When she saw Tyler still following them, Jennifer finally asked, ¡°Vicky, why is he following us?¡± ¡°Let him be. Just consider him our bodyguard.¡± Jennifer cautiously nced in Tyler¡¯s direction. With the sunsses on, he did fit the role of a bodyguard well with his aura. Upon arriving at the private room¡¯s entrance, Vicky lightly knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± came the voice of a female, drawling as she spoke. Vicky pushed the door open and entered the room. N?velDrama.Org content. A woman, just shy of thirty, reclined arrogantly on the couch. While she had a decent appearance, her sharp demeanor detracted from her beauty. Apart from her, there was a man in his thirties who sat beside her, nodding and agreeing with everything she said. Vicky greeted the woman, ¡°Missus Ridge¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Missus Ridge. You can call me Miss Thompson,¡± interrupted the woman with a domineering tone. ¡°A person like him who married into my family has no right to make me take hisst name.¡± Hearing this, the man sitting beside her dared not speak a word. Vicky corrected herself, saying, ¡°Miss Thompson. I¡¯m here today regarding the matter involving our employee.¡± Miss Thompson lifted her chin arrogantly. ¡°Are you here to apologize for that sl*t?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°It is our fault that you weren¡¯t satisfied with our service. We¡¯d like to apologize¡ª¡± Miss Thompson interrupted impolitely again. ¡°She seduced my husband, and you didn¡¯t even mention it. Do you think your employee did nothing wrong?!¡± Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 Vicky smiled politely and replied, ¡°It¡¯s true we didn¡¯t provide a satisfactory service experience to our customers. However, we can¡¯t apologize for things we didn¡¯t do, Miss Thompson. Are you suggesting our studio should offer services beyond the scope of our work just to please customers?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Miss Thompson had a strong personality. Despite her young age, she managed argepany. Her employees and subordinates always treated her with utmost respect and ttery. Wherever she went, service staff bent over backward to cater to her whims. There were times when service staff would apologize to her at hermand even if they did not do anything wrong. At this moment, Miss Thompson perceived Vicky¡¯s words as a direct challenge. Her cold gaze swept from Jennifer to Vicky, and a hint of jealousy flickered in her eyes. She was not unattractive herself, but in the presence of Vicky and Jennifer, she felt overshadowed. The man sitting beside Miss Thompson, although appearing timid, could not resist sneaking nces at Vicky and Jennifer from time to time. His subtle actions did not escape Miss Thompson¡¯s notice. She harbored a deep-seated jealousy toward women more beautiful than herself, and her impression of Vicky and Jennifer was extremely unfavorable because of that. Miss Thompson smirked. ¡°I thought this was a legitimate clothing studio, but it seems to be nothing more than a group of scheming harlots who seduce men for a living. One fox in the den was sent to prison, and now the more experienced vixenes to her rescue. Even from here, I can smell the stench of a vixen on you.¡± Jennifer had encountered various difficult customers over the years. Still, she never met anyone like Miss Thompson, who disyed immediate hostility toward other women. Despite her good temper, Jennifer could not help but react. ¡°Miss Thompson, you are our customer, not our master. Please show some respect in your speech!¡± Miss Thompsonzily raised her gaze. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave. I didn¡¯t beg you toe here. You were practically begging to see me. If you¡¯re asking for a favor, you should do so humbly and get off your high horses. You came for that little slt, right?¡± Miss Thompson continued, her tone condescending. ¡°You want me to release her, correct?¡± She shifted her posture. ¡°You two should get on your knees and apologize to me. If you do that, I will agree to drop the charges and release that little slt. Otherwise¡­¡± With a sinister tone in her voice, she continued, ¡°Your employee can stay in jail to reflect upon her actions. Oh, by the way¡­your employee has a natural inclination for violence. If she starts a fight inside and ends up getting herself killed¡­that would be horrible, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Jennifer detected the threat in Miss Thompson¡¯s words and said indignantly, ¡°It was your husband who harassed Willow. She merely defended herself. Are you seriously willing to harm someone¡¯s life over this?¡± At this point, the man sitting beside Miss Thompson hurriedly defended himself. ¡°Be, you know I¡¯ve always been devoted to you. How could I look at another woman? It was that woman who seduced me! When she realized I wasn¡¯t interested, she got angry and pped me on purpose, trying to create a false impression that I was hitting on her!¡± Miss Thompson, finally identified by her first name Be, coldly stated, ¡°Did you hear what my husband said? That woman seduced him.¡± Jennifer retorted, ¡°His words aren¡¯t credible at all!¡± ¡°Am I supposed to trust a bunch of scoundrels over my husband?¡± Bepletely disregarded the reasons. ¡°Either you all get out right now, or you kneel and apologize immediately.¡± Vicky reached out to stop Jennifer, who was about to say something, and looked into Be¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Thompson, if you want to know what happened, just check the surveince footage. Are you using our employees of seducing Mister Ridge because you don¡¯t like her, or is it because you have a problem with me? Are you deliberately using this as an excuse to make things difficult for me?¡± Be¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve tried calling you countless times before, Miss Thompson, and you always refused to meet. I made one call, and all of a sudden, you agreed to meet. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re using this incident to cause trouble for me, correct?¡± Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 The air seemed to have frozen when Vicky spoke, leaving only the faint sounds of the kettle wheezing while the water boiled. After a few moments of silence, Be smiled. ¡°So, you¡¯ve figured it out, huh?¡± Vicky stared at Be and asked, ¡°May I know how I offended you, Miss Thompson?¡± Be, no longer hiding her intentions, replied, ¡°Back then, as soon as Harvey was imprisoned, you couldn¡¯t wait to break off your engagement with him and marry someone else. You tried to reel him back in after your divorce and made him stay single for so many years! Once you found a better option, you simply discarded him!¡± Her gaze bore into Vicky¡¯s, cold and venomous. ¡°A despicable person like you deserves a good lesson,¡± Be continued. The way this woman looked at her seemed oddly familiar to Vicky, so realization hit her in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Years ago, when she and Harvey had first been engaged, a woman constantly pestered him, even teaming up with Harvey¡¯s sister to make trouble for Vicky. At that time, she had not paid much attention to this, even though she suffered a few times. She just remembered that the woman who persistently pursued Harvey had been one of his ardent admirers and that Harvey had found her extremely annoying. Be sneered. ¡°Ms. Shaw, have you finally remembered?¡± Be, seemingly thirsty, cast a nce at her husband. The man understood and hastily brewed some tea for her. The aroma of the tea filled the entire private room as he poured a cup and set it in front of Be to cool. ¡°Miss Thompson, there¡¯s no need to involve others in your grievances with me. If you have any issues, please address them with me. Why make things difficult for one of our junior staff members?¡± Vicky calmly said. Be responded with an eerie, mocking tone, ¡°With so many men protecting you, how could I possibly approach you? I had to resort to some tricks.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want, Miss Thompson?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Be nced at her with a sinister smile. ¡°I just told you. Get on your knees and apologize to me, and this matter will be over.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Vicky questioned. Be¡¯s voice oozed malice. ¡°Your employee will probably be beaten to death tonight. I¡¯m curious, Vicky Shaw: When it Jennifer¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°You have no shame!¡± Be did not even acknowledge Jennifer¡¯s presence. ¡°Vicky, make your choice quickly. If you dy any longer, your employee will be beaten to death. Oh, by the way, if she does die, it will be your fault. I assume you won¡¯t want to carry the burden of a life on your conscience, do you?¡± Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1713-Jennifer hurriedly grabbed Vicky¡¯s arm, shaking her head vehemently. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t.¡± Vicky gave Jennifer a reassuring look and then turned her gaze toward Be. ¡°It seems we won¡¯t be able to reach an agreement today, Miss Thompson,¡± Vicky said calmly. ¡°I have some other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± She refused to sumb to Be¡¯s threats. Be¡¯s purpose was to target her. Even if sheplied, it would only make things more interesting for Be. Vicky knew she had no intention of setting Willow free at all. Seeing Vicky¡¯s resistance, a sinister glint shed in Be¡¯s eyes. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had harbored resentment toward Vicky for years. If Vicky¡¯s life took a turn for the worse, she might have found satisfaction to a degree. However, Vicky¡¯s life had only improved over the years, and her career soared. Be¡¯s hatred for her had reached an unbearable level, especially after her recent confession to Harvey, which he rejected. Be wanted nothing more than to kill Vicky. With her arch-nemesis standing right in front of her, Be¡¯s hatred reached its peak at the realization that she was unable to exact revenge. If she could not have peace, neither could Vicky. With that in mind, Be grabbed the scalding hot tea kettle from the table and viciously hurled it toward Vicky¡¯s face. Vicky and Jennifer had already turned away and did not notice Be¡¯s actions. However, the man who had silently stood behind Vicky the whole time, Tyler, observed the scene. ¡°Watch out!¡± he shouted and reached out to push Vicky away. In that split second of contact, he remembered that Vicky was pregnant. Tyler swiftly pulled Vicky into his arms, and the boiling water sshed onto his back and neck. The season had transitioned into summer, and Tyler was dressed in less formal attire since he was apanying Vicky for a casual outing. He simply had a thin white shirt on his upper body. There was a loud crash as the teapot hit the ground, emitting a clear sound as it released billows of steam. Both Vicky and Be were stunned, not entirelyprehending what just happened. Be had not paid much attention to the person who came with Vicky. Due to the dim lighting in the private room and the fact that Tyler was wearing sunsses, she could only make out his silhouette but not his features. She assumed he was just an assistant who was not fit to join the conversation, so she did not pay much attention to him. It was only when he rushed forward to protect Vicky that she could see half of his face beyond the sunsses and detect his regal aura. The scalding hot water sshed onto him, and even someone as strong-willed and resilient as Tyler could not help but let out a stifled groan as his muscles tensed in pain. Hearing the crash, Vicky snapped out of her daze and finally realized what happened. Looking up at the man who held her with a furrowed brow, her eyes widened. Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1714-The white shirt clung to Tyler¡¯s body, soaked through by the scalding water. The heat still lingered, and one could distinctly feel the heat emanating from his clothing. As Vicky was about to speak, a low, hoarse voice reached her ears. ¡°Did you get burned?¡± Jennifer snapped out of her shock and nervously approached. ¡°Vicky, are you alright?¡± She was aware of Vicky¡¯s pregnancy. Even if the boiling water had onlynded on her body, the high temperature alone could pose a risk to the baby¡¯s well-being. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Vicky replied, herplexion pale but her expressionposed. ¡°He¡¯s been burned. Jennifer, please help us get to the hospital.¡± Jennifer nodded with a grave expression. At this moment, no one had the luxury of paying any attention to Be as getting to the hospital was the top priority. The three of them hurriedly left the private room, not sparing another nce at Be. ¡­ Inside the car, Vicky sat with Tyler in the back seat. Due to his back injury, he could not sit upright. N?velDrama.Org content. Jennifer dared not to drive too fast as she wanted to avoid any jolts on the road. Although Vicky appeared calm, her body was tense, and her fingers were curled. She stared out the window in silence when a hand gently moved to separate her tightly clenched fingers. Vicky turned to look at Tyler. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he calmly spoke, his eyes bright under the streemps¡¯ dappled light. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Despite his injuries, Tyler¡¯s mood appeared surprisingly stable. In the dimly lit car, Vicky looked into Tyler¡¯s eyes and spoke softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± She had not expected Be to resort to such a reckless act. Without Tyler¡¯s intervention, she might have not only been disfigured but also lost the baby. However, despite Tyler¡¯s initial calmness, his expression darkened at her words. He remained silent for a good while before saying in a detached tone, ¡°I was only protecting the child.¡± Vicky knew that his actions were solely motivated by concern for the baby. Nevertheless, regardless of the reasons, she emerged from the incident unscathed under his protection. The car soon arrived at the hospital. After a thorough examination, the doctor wore a somewhat solemn expression. ¡°The burn covers arge area, and because the water temperature was extremely high, the injury is quite severe. The wound has adhered to the shirt, so we¡¯ll need to use scissors to separate them before treatment.¡± Vicky had seen Tyler¡¯s back beforehand, which was scalded to the point of indistinct flesh and blood. The visual impact of such a burn was overwhelming, and it took Vicky a long time to recover from the shock. Jennifer, too, was so scared that she covered her mouth and nearly screamed at the sight of the wound. Observing the pale look on their faces, the doctor quickly reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll administer local anesthesia to minimize the pain during treatment.¡± While the treatment might be less painful, the wound would likely hurt afterward. ¡°Will it leave a scar?¡± Vicky asked. The doctor hesitated. ¡°Well¡­ With today¡¯s medical technology, even if there is scarring, post-operative procedures can help minimize it.¡± In other words, there would be scarring. Soon, Tyler was wheeled into the emergency room for treatment. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Loving You In Secret Chapter 1715-Tyler had not yet emerged from the operating room when Harvey, upon learning of the incident, made a phone call. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again.¡± Harvey¡¯s voice sounded weary on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of this matter and will ensure you receive a satisfactory response.¡± Be had imprisoned one of Vicky¡¯s employees and even attempted to scald Vicky with boiling water. Had Be seeded, the consequences would have been unimaginable, and Harvey felt responsible. Upon hearing what Be did, Harvey felt deeply guilty. ¡°Alright,¡± Vicky responded emotionlessly. After a few moments of silence, Harvey asked, ¡°How is he doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been scalded. They¡¯re currently treating the wound.¡± ¡°Vicky, are you two¡­¡± Harvey seemed to want to ask something but hesitated to finish his sentence. ¡°I will give birth to this child,¡± she said. It took Harvey a long time to respond, his voice distracted. ¡°Vicky, do you want to get back together with him?¡± ¡°Harvey,¡± Vicky said softly, ¡°don¡¯t wait for me. If you evere across a girl you like, never turn back¡ª go for her.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Silence stretched between them. A few secondster, Harvey¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the line. ¡°Of course. If I meet a girl I like, I won¡¯t miss the opportunity.¡± However, he knew deep down that he would never love another again. ¡°Gloria seems to be preparing for a global concert tour. Why don¡¯t you go and see her?¡± Vicky suggested. ¡°I¡¯d rather not,¡± Harvey replied with an air of indifference. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not particrly interested in music and art. If you ask me to listen to music, I¡¯ll probably fall asleep on the spot.¡± Harvey had maintained some contact with Gloria, but the frequency of their interactions was not particrly high. As for Vicky and Gloria, they had lost touch long ago. It was said that Gloria had remained single all these years, dedicating herself to her music career and winning numerous awards because of her efforts. During their asional conversations, Harvey always maintained an indifferent attitude toward Gloria. After the incident with Be, Vicky finally realized she had indeed wasted too many years of Harvey¡¯s life. She should never have given him any hope from the beginning. Therefore, she did not tell Harvey about the arrangement she had made regarding her freedom in exchange for the child. Instead, she led him to believe that she was getting back together with Tyler. Perhaps he would finally give up then. After a while, Vicky hung up the phone and gazed out of the window into the vast night. ¡­ Three hourster, Tyler was wheeled out of the emergency room. The doctor removed his mask and instructed Vicky, ¡°The patient is currently in stable condition. As he recuperates, please avoid contact with water and disallow him from consuming spicy food¡­¡± The doctor provided some post-treatment care instructions, and Vicky diligently took note of them. Turning her head, Vicky said to Jennifer, who had been with her all this time, ¡°Jennifer, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go rest.¡± Jennifer was concerned. ¡°Vicky, are you sure you can manage on your own, especially when you¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll stay here tonight. I¡¯ll notify Tyler¡¯s assistant tomorrow.¡± Reluctantly, Jennifer left. When Vicky returned to the hospital room, Tyler had regained consciousness. Vicky nced at him and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯ste now. I¡¯ll have someone pack your things up and bring them over tomorrow.¡± Tyler noticed the weariness in Vicky¡¯s expression and spoke in a low voice, ¡°You should rest for now. I¡¯ll have Harry take over for you tomorrow.¡± Upon hearing Harry¡¯s name, Vicky twitched. Since Tyler had already revealed his ns, it seemed reasonable that he would summon Harry back. Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 The following day, Harry arrived. He appeared much more maturepared to four years ago. Upon seeing Vicky, his emotions remained mostly unchanged, and he greeted her with the same respect as he had four years ago. ¡°Ms. Shaw,¡± he greeted. Vicky nodded in return. ¡°Have you gathered all of his belongings?¡± ¡°Everything has been packed up.¡± Vicky was about to say something else when her expression suddenly changed, and she rushed into the bathroom to vomit. During this period, her symptoms of morning sickness had lessened considerably. However, since arriving at the hospital Vicky hardly slept throughout the night, and the same held true for Tyler. Seeing her retching in the bathroom once more, he furrowed his brow. ¡°Harry, arrange for a doctor toe and examine her.¡± Vicky had experienced a shock the previous day, but her body had not shown any signs of difort, so neither of them thought much of it. Seeing her pale and in such agony, Tyler¡¯s tone darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away,¡± Harry promptly responded. A few minutester, Vicky was taken for an examination. After the full-body checkup, the doctor came to report her condition. ¡°Ms. Shaw, your body is perfectly fine, and the baby¡¯s condition is stable.¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze remained cool. ¡°Then why has she started experiencing morning sickness again? It has lessened considerably in recent times.¡± The doctor pondered for a moment and whispered, ¡°Many pregnant women are extremely sensitive to smells during pregnancy. The scent of disinfectant here and the scent of blood from you are both likely causing her nausea.¡± With that, the doctor turned to Vicky. ¡°Ms. Shaw, do you find the smells here ufortable?¡± Vicky hesitated for a few seconds before she nodded lightly. The doctor¡¯s expression rxed. ¡°It seems this is the cause.¡± Tyler¡¯s gazended on Vicky. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she seemed exhausted. ¡°If the hospital makes you ufortable,¡± he said, ¡°you should go back and rest. Having Harry here will be sufficient.¡± Vicky looked at him and said, ¡°But what about your injury?¡± ¡°The doctor will take care of it.¡± Vicky considered for a moment and nodded gently. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go home, then.¡± Upon hearing her response, Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened further. When he was injured or fell ill in the past, she would never leave no matter what others said. Instantly, he felt something slipping away. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡®No, that¡¯s not it,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Something is missing.¡¯ The feeling caused him to be uneasy and agitated. ¡°Harry, take her back,¡± he said. Harryplied and returned around an hourter. ¡°Mister Hart, Ms. Shaw has been safely taken back home.¡± ¡°Did she say anything?¡± Tyler asked. Harry did not quite understand what Tyler meant. ¡°Ms. Shaw didn¡¯t say much on the way back. After getting out of the car, she thanked me and didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Did she say anything else apart from that?¡± Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 ¡°Ms. Shaw said nothing else,¡± Harry replied. Tyler fell into silence. At this moment, Harry realized why Tyler had asked that question. Several years ago, Tyler had also been sick and injured a few times. At the time, Vicky contemted leaving him, and they had engaged in a period of tug-of-war. Still, while Vicky did not take care of Tyler herself, she often sent messages to Harry, asking him to take care of Tyler. She did not say a single word this time. Tyler was injured because of her, and it was only natural for her to stay in the hospital to look after him. Because of that, she spent the night with him in the hospital. If he had not told her to leave, she might have stayed despite feeling ufortable. However, when he asked her to leave, she did as she was told without much protest. Her change was so obvious that it was difficult to ignore. Harry observed Tyler¡¯s face as he fell into silence and let out a silent sigh. ¡­ During the week that Tyler was in the hospital, Jade was responsible for ensuring Vicky¡¯s safety. Vicky cooperated and rarely left the house except to take short walks after meals. She did not go back to the hospital but would asionally send Tyler a message, inquiring about his condition. Knowing that Tyler was in the hospital, Vicky refrained from wandering around to prevent him from worrying. One day, as she was picking up a book on prenatal education, a servant knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Shaw, there¡¯s an elderly man outside who ims to be Mister Hart¡¯s grandfather. He wishes to see you.¡± Jade had been in the room with Vicky the whole time and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mister Hart for permission¡ª¡± ¡°Let him in,¡± said Vicky, interrupting Jade. ¡°I¡¯lle downstairs right away.¡± Jade looked at Vicky and said, ¡°Ms. Shaw¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s just here to see me; he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Vicky set the book aside. ¡°Besides, Tyler promised me he won¡¯t interfere with my freedom.¡± Unable to refute, Jade apanied Vicky downstairs. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Old Mister Hart was sitting on the living room couch. Vicky walked over to him. ¡°Old Mister Hart, what brought you here?¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s gaze brushed over her lower abdomen, and he smiled faintly. ¡°I heard recently that you¡¯re pregnant, so I came to see you.¡± Vicky did not ask how he had heard this news and turned to Jade. ¡°Please make some tea for Old Mister Hart.¡± Jade was concerned about Vicky¡¯s safety. Thus, she had a servant prepare the tea while she stayed in the living room. ¡°I heard that your pregnancy isn¡¯t very stable. How are things going now?¡± Old Mister Hart asked. ¡°It¡¯s better now,¡± Vicky replied. ¡°As long as I¡¯m careful, I should be able to protect this child.¡± Old Mister Hart nodded and continued to inquire about Vicky¡¯s health, while she answered each question one by one. After chatting for a while, Old Mister Hart suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Vicky, you and Tyler¡­ Are you nning to return to Molivia or stay here?¡± ¡°I n to stay here,¡± Vicky replied truthfully. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about his ns at the moment.¡± Old Mister Hart naturally understood what she was implying. ¡°You are about to have a child together. Are you not going to get back together with him?¡± ¡°A child isn¡¯t enough to make everything alright.¡± Old Mister Hart looked at her. ¡°Vicky, no one is stopping you and Tyler from being together now.¡± Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered as she looked at Old Mister Hart. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Old Mister Hart sighed lightly. ¡°Back then¡­ I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have stopped you and Tyler from being together.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vicky was taken aback by Old Mister Hart¡¯s words. He had always prioritized his interests and was authoritarian, so she could hardly believe he was apologizing to her. It was even more incredible than Tyler apologizing to her. Old Mister Hart continued, ¡°In his early years, Tyler suffered a lot outside, and after returning to the Hart family, he wasn¡¯t treated well¡­ It was indeed a mistake made by the Hart Family and myself. It¡¯s normal for Tyler to harbor resentment toward us.¡± He looked at Vicky with a conflicted look. ¡°I didn¡¯t handle the rtionship between Tyler, you, and the Hart family well. The main reason I came here this time is to apologize to you. You and Tyler were separated for so many years, but luckily, your feelings are deep, and you¡¯ve found your way back to each other. Since you already have a child, I hope the two of you can be together.¡± Listening to Old Mister Hart, Vicky realized his purpose foring and replied calmly, ¡°Old Mister Hart, time can change many things. I told you that having a child with Tyler doesn¡¯t necessarily mean we¡¯ll end up together.¡± Old Mister Hart raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with Tyler anymore?¡± Vicky fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not the one who can redeem him. If you want me to persuade him to let go of his hatred, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m powerless in that regard.¡± ¡°If even you can¡¯t do it, there might be no one else in this world who can persuade him,¡± said Old Mister Hart. Vicky shook her head. ¡°You should have heard about what happened at the wedding. He showed no mercy toward me either. If it weren¡¯t for this child, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be sitting here, talking to you right now. If you want me to convince Tyler to give up on going after the Hart family¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of that.¡± Vicky was well-informed about the Hart family¡¯s situation and could guess what Tyler intended to do. Nothing was more painful for the Hart family members, who were used to a life of luxury, than to fall from the heights of the clouds into the mud. Tyler was far too ruthless and had meticulously plotted to seize the position of the family head just to exact revenge on everyone, including her. ¡°No, you can do it.¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s voice interrupted Vicky¡¯s thoughts. He gazed into her eyes and continued, ¡°You are the only one who can do it.¡± ¡°Old Mister Hart, you¡¯re cing too much trust in me.¡± Old Mister Hart shot her a bitter smile. ¡°If I had known that Tyler would vent his anger on our family because of you, I wouldn¡¯t have prevented you from being together in the first ce.¡± Indeed, he regretted it. The reason he had not agreed to Tyler and Vicky being together was solely because Vicky¡¯s identity could not provide strong support for Tyler, and her value could not be maximized to the fullest. Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Managing the Hart family was difficult, but destroying it could be done in an instant. Old Mister Hart had no other choice but to actively seek out Vicky and apologize to her. Tyler would give up on destroying the Harts if he lived in peace. ¡°I know that what Tyler did still weighs heavily on your mind. You can doubt him in anything, but the one thing you shouldn¡¯t doubt is his feelings for you.¡± ¡°His feelings for me?¡± Vicky¡¯s tone carried a hint of mockery. ¡°His feelings for me led him to humiliate me, didn¡¯t they?¡± Old Mister Hart wearily replied, ¡°After knowing him for so long, you should know that what he wants isn¡¯t just your body but your heart. Locking you by his side is a simple solution; it¡¯s also something that he could¡¯ve done four years ago. He could¡¯ve easily kept you with him when you asked to break up four years ago, but he didn¡¯t. That alone shows that he wants more than just that. ¡°Four years ago, I thought he returned to the Hart family and epted everything because the hypnosis seeded. Only recently did I realize that he never forgot. These four years, he has been living in hatred. He resents us for separating you two, for using all sorts of tactics to keep you apart, and for making him lose the only thing he ever had.¡± At this point, Old Mister Hart paused and shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Although the Hart family hasn¡¯t treated him well, it¡¯s not enough to make him hate us. He hates the Hart family because of you. He values you greatly, more than anything¡ª even more than his life. I suppose that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t care what the Hart family has to offer.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. He looked at Vicky with a faint smile. ¡°The reason he became so ruthless is because he ns to die with you after seeking revenge, right?¡± Vicky was slightly taken aback. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Tyler¡¯s thoughts aren¡¯t difficult to guess. He grew up in an environment devoid of emotional support, and his adoptive parents knew from early on that he wasn¡¯t their biological son, so they were indifferent to him. He kept his heart closed until he met you. I know what you¡¯re thinking. You might feel that you met him very early and that you were the first to show him kindness or warmth.¡± He sighed. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you were the first or thest woman who showed him kindness.¡± Considering Tyler¡¯s looks and background, he must have gone through life with countless women who genuinely cared for him. Even if Avery¡¯s methods were despicable, her feelings for Tyler were genuine. Vicky remained silent as she knew Old Mister Hart was right. ¡°Tylercked love, that¡¯s true, but he won¡¯t ept just anyone¡¯s love.¡± Old Mister Hart said thoughtfully, ¡°The reason he¡¯s so obsessed with you is because he fell for you right from the beginning.¡± Everyone thought that Tyler¡¯s feelings for Vicky were merely possessiveness and obsession. Many assumed this, but they ignored the possibility that Tyler might have just genuinely liked her from the beginning. The two were like any normal couple in an ordinary rtionship at first, and Tyler appeared normal at the time. However, his experiencester in life pushed him to change little by little, eventually driving him to extremes. Old Mister Hart admitted that even at this moment, his purpose in persuading Vicky to stay was to stabilize Tyler through her. However, he could not deny that he was also one of the people who contributed to Tyler bing what he was in the present. Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Apart from Vicky, no one else could change Tyler¡¯s mind. The servant approached with the tea, and the atmosphere became somewhat quieter. After what seemed like a long pause, Vicky¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°I don¡¯t deny that he might¡¯ve genuinely loved me in the past, and perhaps¡­he even considered taking his life alongside mine at some point, but that was in the past. In the present, I truly can¡¯t stop him from doing what he wants.¡± Vicky subconsciously ced a hand on her lower abdomen. ¡°He probably spared me for now because of this child.¡± Old Mister Hart took a sip of tea with a resigned look on his face. ¡°Indeed, but have you ever considered that he cares about the baby so much because this child is both yours and his?¡± Vicky looked at Old Mister Hart wordlessly. ¡°You should be aware that if he wanted a child, there would already be many out there. You¡¯ve had health issues, and having a child wasn¡¯t easy¡­¡± Old Mister Hart seemed to recall something, and his voice suddenly faltered. A few seconds Staring at Vicky¡¯s puzzled expression, he stood up abruptly. ¡°Protect this child well.¡± With that, Old Mister Hart rose and was about to leave. Suddenly, he remembered something and turned back to ask, ¡°Miss Shaw, do you¡­not love Tyler anymore?¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, but she remained silent, which basically confirmed Old Mister Hart¡¯s belief. Old Mister Hart understood the meaning behind her silence and shook his head helplessly before turning to leave. As he reached the door, he suddenly saw someone standing there. A tall, slender man stood frozen in ce, his face pale. Old Mister Hart paused for a moment. ¡°Tyler¡­¡± Hearing Old Mister Hart¡¯s voice, Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she raised her head abruptly. Tyler had appeared at the door at some point. He quietly looked at her, his expression calm and unreadable. No one knew how much he had heard. Vicky instinctively avoided his gaze. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Tyler questioned. ¡°I heard that Vicky is pregnant, so I came to see her.¡± Old Mister Hart¡¯s gaze fell on Tyler in concern. ¡°Why do you look so pale? Is something wrong?¡± Old Mister Hart knew deep down that Tyler must have received the news and rushed back so quickly in fear that he would harm Vicky. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll leave now,¡± said Old Mister Hart. ¡°Okay,¡± Tyler responded without any intention of seeing him off. Old Mister Hart did not mind and left, closing the door behind him. After the door mmed shut, tension rose in the air. Seeing that Tyler had returned, the maid discreetly retreated. The atmosphere was so quiet that it became eerie, and Tyler continued to stand in his ce in silence while keeping his eyes on her. Vicky finally broke the silence. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As soon as the words left her mouth, Vicky realized how foolish her question sounded. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Tyler must have gotten the news from Jade, which was why he came back. He gazed at Vicky. ¡°Did he give you any trouble?¡± ¡°No. Old Mister Hart just came to see me.¡± After a pause, Vicky asked, ¡°How¡¯s your injury? Is it any better?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to see me if you knew I was hurt?¡± Tyler¡¯s question confused Vicky. ¡°You asked me toe back to rest, no?¡± ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t visit me.¡± ¡°I feel like throwing up whenever I smell the scent of disinfectant in the hospital.¡± Tyler smiled coldly. ¡°So you can¡¯t evene once?¡± Vicky did not understand why he would be upset. ¡°You told me to stay home whenever I text you. And like I said, I get nauseous whenever I go to the hospital. Plus, I This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. haven¡¯t been out more than a handful of times in the past few weeks.¡± ¡°Do you feel nauseous because of the scent of disinfectant or because of me?¡± he asked forcefully. ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you, but it¡¯s really because I can¡¯t stand the smell of the disinfectant.¡± ¡°Then how do you exin you didn¡¯t even call me once?¡± ¡°I texted you, didn¡¯t I?¡± asked Vicky helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you because I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes turned inky ck. ¡°Onest question. Do you still love me?¡± Vicky was stunned by the sudden change of topic. She quickly fell silent. ¡®Did he overhear my conversation with Old Mister Hart?¡¯ Tyler walked over to her and looked down at Vicky¡¯s wavering eyes. ¡°You always prided yourself on only speaking the truth, right? Well, why aren¡¯t you answering now?¡± ¡°Tyler, you still haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. it¡¯s best if you go back to the hospital, or you might get an infection¡ª¡± Tyler grabbed Vicky¡¯s wrist roughly and stared into her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore?¡± Vicky wanted to change the topic, but when she met his gaze, she could not think of anything to say at all. She felt like her breath was caught in her throat. Tyler¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened at theck of response. A cold glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°Answer me, Vicky Shaw!¡± ¡°You already know the answer, right?¡± retorted Vicky as she looked into his eyes strongly. ¡°Why are you asking me when you already know?¡± Even though Tyler was prepared for the worst, he could not help but feel a shocking pain surging through his heart when she answered. She did not love him; that was why she could leave without a second thought when he asked her to go back home. She did not love him. That was why she did not visit him at the hospital, not even once. Even if she could not stand the smell of the disinfectant, she could have at least cooked something for him and asked the servants to bring it to him. He waited every day for her to visit him, to call him, or to text him. However, she would only text him every few days. ¡°Why?¡± Tyler sounded like he was asking Vicky as much as himself. ¡°Why don¡¯t you love me?¡± His eyes turned red as he gradually lost control of his emotions. ¡°Why won¡¯t you ever love me?¡± Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 Vicky remained calm even when it seemed like Tyler was about to lose control. There was barely a hint of emotion on her face. The tables had turned. Vicky could still remember how, just a few years ago, she was the one hysterically asking him why he treated her so cruelly as he remained indifferent. Vicky did not do this out of revenge; she genuinely could not feel anything. Even she herself did not know how she could stay so calm. Maybe she decided to not pin any hope on him ever since the wedding. Perhaps it was when she decided to terminate her pregnancy, or when she found out about his ns with Aria. Regardless, it did not matter anymore. She could not bother herself with the past anymore. She did not even want to waste her brainpower thinking whether Tyler would let her go and give her her freedom back after she gave birth to the baby. ¡®What¡¯s the point of thinking all that?¡¯ she told herself. ¡®No one can be sure of what¡¯ll happen in the future.¡¯ Tyler started hyperventting when she remained silent. A wave of coldness washed over his being. ¡°Why?¡± he asked stubbornly, thinking that this would give him an answer. It was as if he could continue to lie to himself as long as she did not give him a reason. ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± said Vicky finally. The exhaustion on her face was genuine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t have the energy to do this right now.¡± She could tell Tyler wanted to get back together with her and that he still had some feelings for her. It would be wonderful if the baby had aplete family, but she was just too tired. Time could change many things, but she had lost her strength and courage from her younger days. It was obvious Vicky had changed, and Tyler knew this too. After all, he had known her for so many years. Vicky used to be the type to put a clear line between the people she loved and hated, so it was quite jarring for him to see her so calm. It was as if love and hate did not matter to her anymore. It was as if all the sadness, all the happiness, all the love, and all the hate¡­were gone from her life. She simply felt nothing toward him. Tyler could ept Vicky not loving him. After all, he had prepared himself for this for many years. His thinking went, ¡®If she doesn¡¯t love me, I might as well make her hate me. That way, she¡¯ll never forget about me.¡¯ This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Tyler could be equated to school boys who would pull on the girls¡¯ pigtails not to make them hate him, but because he wanted to get their attention and to let them know of his existence. He did not want Vicky to forget him, nor did he want her to look at him like how she looked at him then ¡ªlike he was a boy throwing a tantrum. Tyler suddenly pulled her into an embrace. She was warm and petite. He breathed in her familiar scent as malicious, destructive thoughts involuntarily surged from his heart. He was never going to let her go, not even after she had given birth. He never nned to let her go from the very beginning. He lied to her because he wanted to use the baby as a bargaining chip to make her stay. Of course, that was what his mind said, but his heart was in utter chaos and sheer pain. The coldness flowed out of the hole in his heart, suffocating him as though he was drowning in the sea. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 A few dayster, Tyler was finally discharged from the hospital. Vicky was there to apany him, but she started throwing up after a few minutes at the hospital as she could not stand the smell of the disinfectant. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw her rushing into the bathroom, thinking he was the reason she felt like throwing up. He did not go straight home after he left the hospital. Instead, he asked Harry to send his stuff back while he drove Vicky elsewhere. Vicky looked out the window and asked quizzically, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Vicky turned to look at his handsome but cold side profile. ¡®Is he driving slower than usual because I¡¯m pregnant?¡¯ she wondered. After their argument that day, Tyler went back to stay at the hospital for a few more days. Knowing that Tyler did not like her only texting him, Vicky decided to call him. Unfortunately, that did not seem to make him any happier. He did not look happier when she went to the hospital to pick him up, either. The car journey was long since an hour had passed, but they still had not reached their destination. The bright sunlight shone down on Vicky, making her feel nauseous and sleepy. She woke up after a while and saw a field of flowers before her. It was an endless sea of flowers, and what an awe-spiring sight it was. What was even more dazzling were all the different colors of the flowers. There was pink, white, orange, yellow, purple, and all the colors one could think of! Very quickly, Vicky realized they were all roses. She then realized there were a few tourists who were milling about, taking photos with the flowers. ¡°Do you like it?¡± asked Tyler. Vicky frowned and looked at him. ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°This ce is called Rose Garden.¡± Tyler opened his door. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Vicky followed him out and was immediately greeted with a pleasant fragrance in the air. She always favored roses above all other flowers, so she was understandably rapt with attention when she saw the millions of roses in front of her. The roses came in so many colors that it would not be an overstatement to say that the garden had every possible color in the world. At the same time, Vicky noticed that the roses came in many different species too. It was truly a sight to behold! ¡°How many different rose species are there here?¡± asked Vicky in an awed tone. ¡°Ten thousand and three thousand species, give or take a few hundred,¡± answered Tyler. Vicky turned to him. ¡°How do you know about this ce?¡± She had not heard of this ce before, even though she had lived in Stoneford City for many years. Tyler must have sensed her doubts as he replied, ¡°I had people build this garden. It just opened not that long ago.¡± Vicky was stunned. She looked at the roses again. The garden took up so much space that it would be more urate to call it an ocean. It must have taken Tyler a lot of money to build the ce. She rxed a little and even found herself smiling at ease when she saw the roses. Tyler, meanwhile, stared at her ever since he followed her out of the car. They spent half the day going around the garden and only managed to cover one-fifth of the entire area. Feeling a little tired, Vicky decided to rest at a gazebo.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 There were a lot of other buildings and man-madendscapes likekes and rivers in the garden. Vicky looked at the tourists happily taking photos in the distance and suddenly thought of something. She turned to Tyler and asked, ¡°Why did you open this ce to the public?¡± Tyler had been known to prefer sce, and he obviously did not need the money from the ticket sales to recuperate the cost of building the garden. ¡°I thought you¡¯d prefer the lively atmosphere.¡± Vicky¡¯s gaze wavered at this. She imagined what it would be like if there were no other people there but them. It would be a cold and lonely ce. She did not think she would like the ce at all. ¡®He¡¯s right. This ce is made more interesting by the people walking about. It¡¯ll be a different feeling if there¡¯s no one here. Plus, the roses will be happier with more people appreciating them.¡¯ In a way, Vicky understood what Tyler meant. She nced at him and saw he was staring at her solemnly. This made her instinctively avert her gaze. They had lunch at the restaurant in the garden. They went back to exploring the garden, despite the area being too big to make aplete round. They had spent the whole day there and only managed to cover one-third of the area. However, N?velDrama.Org content. Vicky still had not got her fill. Tyler realized that she was reluctant to go home, so he said, ¡°This garden is under your name, so it¡¯s yours. You cane whenever you like.¡± Not waiting for Vicky¡¯s response, Tyler grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner now.¡± ¡­ The sky was already dark by the time they arrived at the restaurant. The restaurant was empty, and the only sound they could hear was the soft melodious ying of the piano. It was obvious someone had booked the whole ce. The inside of the restaurant was decorated to set a romantic mood. It was more like a candlelit dinner than a casual dinner. Vicky looked at the man sitting across from her. She parted her lips to say something but closed her mouth again. She was not stupid; she knew Tyler was trying to make her happy by taking her to Rose Garden and the candlelit dinner. Unsurprisingly, fireworks began to explode outside after they finished their candlelit dinner. The whole day passed very quickly. Tyler brought her to the cinema the next day. For the next few days, he would always arrange for a date whenever he could. Granted, his time was mostly unupied since he was actively trying to destroy his ownpany. He did not need to go to work nor did he care if Hart Corporation survived. Vicky had turned him down a few times. Still, even though he did not force her to go on dates with him, they still spent most of their time together since he had that much time on his hands. Sometimes, he would read a book, but for the most part, he would simply stare at her. His gaze was so prating that Vicky did not even need to raise her head to know he was looking at him. Thus, she would rather go out with him than have him at home staring at her. ¡­ One day, they had just finished their lunch and were walking out of the restaurant when someone rushed over to them. Tyler quickly pulled Vicky behind him. Avery¡¯s eyes reddened in anger when she saw Tyler pulling Vicky behind him. ¡°Tyler Hart, are you working with that b*tch Brielle?¡± Avery had lost a lot of weight since hest saw her. Her once beautiful face was then gaunt and hollow. She pointed rudely at Tyler. ¡°Did you help her drive a wedge between me and my dad so she could take over my shares?!¡± Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 Avery had been miserabletely. She had hoped Tyler woulde groveling to her. Not only did he not apologize, but he issued even more severe business sanctions on her family! It was as if Tyler did not care about what would happen to hispany as well. It was a destructive mentality, an unforgiving motto that he would drag everyone with him if he went down. However, the same could not be said for the Yeagers. They could not afford to lose everything like Tyler. Vernon finally realized something was wrong, but it was toote. Vernon was furious. He pushed all the me on Avery, who thought she could control Tyler, but it was exactly that thinking that led to her family¡¯s downfall. In a fit of rage, Vernon cut ties with Avery and kicked out his wife, na. na was obviously displeased, but by the time she went home, she discovered that a young woman a few years older than Avery had moved into the family mansion. What was even more infuriating was Vernon had passed on the family business to Brielle! It was only then Avery realized what was happening. ¡®This is Tyler¡¯s trap!¡¯ She was so angry that she could have killed him right then. She could not live down the humiliation, so she came up with the baby as an excuse to meet with Lincoln. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®As long as I stay in the Hart family, I can take revenge on the Harts someday!¡¯ she thought. She vowed to herself that she would not rest until the entire Hart family was in chaos. Lincoln did not say anything, but Valencia did. ¡°You have to first prove that the baby is his if you want him to take responsibility.¡± ¡°We can do a paternity test,¡± said Avery confidently. She only had intercourse with Tyler and Lincoln, so if the baby was not Tyler¡¯s, then it was definitely Lincoln¡¯s. However, her eyes widened in disbelief when the paternity test result came out. ¡®The baby isn¡¯t Lincoln¡¯s either? How is this possible?! Lincoln and Tyler were the only two guys I¡¯ve been with during that time!¡¯ It was then she realized¡­Tyler was not in the room the next day after they had sx. ¡°Tyler Hart,¡± Avery snarled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you that night, was it?!¡± Vicky did not understand what she was talking about, but Tyler did. ¡°Correct. It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Avery¡¯s eyes turned even redder as her expression contorted. ¡°How did you do it?¡± hissed Avery between gritted teeth. ¡°The light was on the whole time, and I saw you sitting on the sofa.¡± She could not figure that out no matter how hard she tried. How was it possible for another person to take his ce when it was Tyler she saw? Tyler sneered. ¡°Miss Avery, have you forgotten what you put in the drink and room that night?¡± ¡°You¡­knew?¡± stammered Avery in wide-eyed shock. Suddenly, she realized something. ¡°Did you use the thing against me too?!¡± ¡®So the person I saw wasn¡¯t Tyler but a hallucination¡­? The person sitting there wasn¡¯t Tyler?!¡¯ Avery gritted her teeth until her gums nearly bleed. Her eyes burned with hatred. ¡°Tyler Hart, you evil bstard!¡± ¡°I could say the same about you, Miss Avery. After all, not only did you drug me, but you hypnotized me too so that you could control me,¡± said Tyler coldly. ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor. Frankly, I¡¯m not remotely as evil as you are.¡± Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 ¡°So who did I sleep with that night?¡± asked Avery between gritted teeth. It was neither Tyler nor Lincoln all along. After discovering the truth, Avery would never keep the baby; it did not matter who the baby¡¯s father was. Knowing Tyler, the man he found for her was definitely some dirtbag. However, Avery was not going to let him get off the hook so easily! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s someone you know very well,¡± replied Tyler honestly. ¡®Someone I know very well? Does he mean Tim?¡¯ Avery¡¯s face changed at the thought of that. She pointed at Tyler angrily and screeched, ¡°You got Tim to get me drunk too, didn¡¯t you?! And the video that yed during our wedding ceremony¡ªyou did that too, right?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough for me to go through all that trouble,¡± said Tyler indifferently. ¡°Your stepsister, Brielle, gave me that video. I just happened to use it to my advantage.¡± Brielle did not know there was bad blood between Tyler and Avery when she went to find him with the video. However, she knew no man could ever ept a woman who had cheated on him. Her n was simple: She wanted to show Tyler the video to make him dump Avery. That would no doubt devastate Avery since she loved Tyler. Thus, she was surprised when Tyler proposed for them to work together. She stood to gain from his proposal, so she agreed without hesitation. Brielle had lived miserably with the Yeagers for the past few years. Avery would always lord over her, and she even set her up to lose her virginity to some stranger. na was a scheming mistress who used her womanly wiles to marry Vernon. Even Vernon was no better than na as he would treat Brielle ruthlessly. All he cared about was money, so he never saw Brielle as his own daughter. Brielle hated the Yeagers with every fiber of her being, so she would never let the opportunity to take revenge on Avery slip by. It all began on the day of Avery and Tyler¡¯s wedding ceremony. Avery thought she was marrying the man of her dreams, but what she did not know was that it was only the beginning of her nightmare. Brielle did not really have to do much. She would only have to, at the right time, fuel Vernon¡¯s anger. Ever since the wedding ceremony, Avery¡¯s unrepentant attitude disappointed Vernon more than once. How, then, could he let her do whatever she wanted when they were on the brink of losing their entire livelihood because of her? It just so happened Vernon¡¯s young mistress was pregnant. He was hoping that she would give him a son. Otherwise, he would at least still have Brielle. As for the useless Avery? Well, Vernon had cut ties with her. At that moment, Avery had no one and nowhere else to turn to. She was at the end of her rope. She looked at Vicky, who was still behind Tyler, with hatred. Vicky instinctively backed away with rm as Avery looked like she was going to pounce on her at any second. She was rightfully afraid that the crazy woman would hurt the baby in her womb. Noticing her distress, Tyler said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her hurt you or the baby as long as I¡¯m here.¡± Something broke inside of Avery¡¯s brain when she saw Tyler and Vicky being affectionate with each other. ¡°Die, Tyler! I¡¯ll make sure you never know what it feels like to be happy again in this life!¡± cursed Avery. She then took out a knife and smiled derangedly at them. Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 ¡°If I can¡¯t get you, no one else can! You¡¯re going to hell, Tyler!¡± screamed Avery. She then rushed toward Tyler with the knife in her hand. A sh of annoyance appeared in Tyler¡¯s eyes. He was about to dodge the iing attack when Avery swerved toward Vicky. Tyler¡¯s eyes darkened. He grabbed Avery¡¯s wrist and effortlessly snapped her bone, causing the knife in her hand to fall with a loud ng. Avery¡¯s wrist hung limply by her side. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you,¡± said Tyler emphatically while looking at her. ¡°I feel like throwing up whenever you touch me, or I, you.¡± He stepped back and took out a sanitizing hand wipe from his pockets to wipe his hand. Avery became even more hysterical after that. ¡°I hate you, Tyler Hart! Mark my words, I¡¯m going to make you pay for ruining my life!¡± she screamed while pointing a trembling finger at both Vicky and Tyler. There was so much hatred in her eyes that it seemed to be oozing out. ¡°I¡¯m going to haunt you two even if I die! And I¡¯m going to bring you all down to hell with me!¡± Tyler ignored her. He did not want to waste his time listening to Avery¡¯s cursing, so he pulled Vicky¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the zoo now.¡± After she walked some distance, Vicky could still feel Avery¡¯s resentful stare at her. She got into the car while Avery remained standing where they had left her, simply staring at them as they left. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Noticing how anxious Vicky was, Tyler held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± he said soothingly. ¡°She¡¯ll never hurt you.¡± Vicky turned to look at his calm, indifferent face. ¡°Did you know that Harvey was going to arrange for Tim and the reporters to ambush Avery?¡± She was not sure what happened between Tyler and Avery, but she could glean some hints of it from their conversation. ¡°Yup,¡± replied Tyler impassively. ¡°Do you hate her that much to the point you were willing to expose her with that video during your own wedding ceremony?¡± The whole scandal was the talk of the town of ages. It was unsurprising that Avery lost all of her reputation, but Tyler did note out unscathed either. Although people did not dare to say anything to his face, they would snicker whenever his back was turned. Tyler nced at her. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I did that for you to see?¡± ¡°You did that for me to see? How did you know I¡¯d be there?¡± asked Vicky. Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you sent Lina my way too!¡± ¡°Bingo,¡± mused Tyler. ¡°That night during Old Mister Hart¡¯s birthday¡­ It was you who set up Avery and Lincoln too, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler started the car. ¡°They were working together to take you down for some reason. I was already nning to teach Avery a lesson, and since Lincoln walked himself right into my trap, I thought I might as well just hit two birds with one stone.¡± Tyler did not want to touch Avery as he did not want to dirty himself, but Avery was very cocky at that time. Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Avery sealed her fate when she set the horde of reporters to humiliate Vicky. ¡®No one else in the world can bully Vicky except for me,¡¯ thought Tyler then. He thus humiliated Avery with the raunchy video during the wedding ceremony to teach her a lesson. That night, Brielle received a call from Tyler. ¡°You should send Avery to the mental hospital. It seems she¡¯s not right in the head,¡± he said. Brielle immediately understood what he was saying. ¡°Okay, will do.¡± ¡­ The next day, Brielle received a call from Vernon. ¡°Brielle,e to the hospital now!¡± he said. Brielle quickly rushed over to the hospital and saw her father¡¯s young mistress, who was only two years older than her, lying on the hospital bed, crying about how Avery pushed her down the stairs, which caused her to have a miscarriage. ¡°Vernon, you must make Avery pay for killing our son!¡± cried the young mistress as she held Vernon¡¯s hand. ¡°Our son didn¡¯t even get a chance to see this world before he died!¡± Brielle scoffed inwardly. Vernon had numerous mistresses over the years because he wanted a son. He even went as far as to announce he would marry any woman who was able to give him a son. Years had passed, and none of his mistresses managed to even get pregnant. That was, of course, until he happened to meet the young mistress lying on the hospital bed in Zendonia a few months ago. ording to him, the young mistress got pregnant after a night of drunken sx, but that was impossible since Avery investigated and found out Vernon had lost the ability to have kids. In other words, the baby was not Vernon¡¯s. Thus, Brielle had hinted to the young mistress that she would have the baby go through a paternity test once he was born. Only if the result showed that the baby was indeed Vernon¡¯s would she allow the mistress to marry into the family. The young mistress immediately panicked as she knew the baby was not Vernon¡¯s. However, she was so used to living the rich life that she came up with a n that involved Avery, who she thought was brainless. She deliberately provoked Avery to push her down the stairs. It was like hitting two birds with one stone¡ªshe could get rid of both the baby and Avery. The young mistress wailed in anguish as though she wished she could die with the baby. Vernon¡¯s face contorted in fury, and he clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. ¡°That little btch!¡± Vernon was getting older, so he did not really have the energy to sleep around with other women anymore. This meant his chances of getting a son grew slimmer with each passing day. Thus, he was understandably furious at losing his unborn son, which he hade by with some difficulty, because of Avery. ¡°I¡¯m going to beat that little b*tch to death!¡± he roared. ¡°Dad, a lot has happenedtely. I¡¯m sure Avery didn¡¯t mean to cause the miscarriage. In any case, she¡¯s still your daughter, and blood is thicker than water,¡± said Brielle. Vernon turned purple with rage. ¡°I¡¯ve always given her whatever she wanted since she was little! Not only is she ungrateful, but she dared to kill her own baby brother! Oh, what have I done to deserve a daughter like her?¡± Seeing Vernon getting angrier, Brielle said, ¡°She¡¯s always cooped up in her room studying herbs for hypnotizing people, N?velDrama.Org content. so there¡¯s a chance she was acting under the influence of those herbs¡­ Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s so emotionally unstable After a pause, she continued worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s going to cause even more trouble with her current condition. It¡¯ll be the end of our family if that happens!¡± Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 ¡°I say we keep her in a mental hospital for the time being. When things are more stabilized for the family, we can bring her home. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. What do you think?¡± suggested Brielle. Vernon had not thought about how to deal with Avery. In fact, he could not even stand the sight of her and na, so he immediately agreed to Brielle¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Yes, that sounds like a very good idea. Can I leave you to take care of the details?¡± he asked. Brielle smiled respectfully and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take care of this matter discreetly, I promise.¡± Vernon patted her shoulder. He did not really care whether Avery lived or died. ¡°Send Avery abroad once she¡¯s stabilized a little. I don¡¯t ever want to see that little ungrateful btch again. You¡¯ll take over the family business one day.¡± ¡­ Thus, Avery was locked up at a mental hospital. She tried to escape, but the doctors had been bribed by Brielle to keep a very tight watch on Avery. The doctors thought the safest way to keep Avery was to take away her freedom by keeping her chained to the bed. At that point, Avery was still pregnant, and there was no way for her to get rid of the baby while being chained. Thus, her belly gradually got bigger as time passed. Every day, Avery would curse Tyler, Vicky, and Brielle. She even resorted to punching her own tummy in a bid to get rid of the baby. ¡®I¡¯m not going to keep some gigolo¡¯s baby! He¡¯s not worthy enough!¡¯ she thought. However, the baby was surprisingly very strong-willed and healthy. Thus, he managed to survive. After that, the doctors and nurses decided to keep her under 24-hour supervision to make sure no further harm came to the baby. A few monthster, Avery gave birth to a healthy baby boy. On the same day, Tim dropped in for a visit. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you since you¡¯ve given me a son,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me? As if you¡¯re capable of doing that, you useless dirtbag!¡± shouted Avery angrily. Tim ignored her cursing and brought her out of the hospital. Avery had long lost her beauty since she was continuously chained to the bed and lived a life stewing in hatred for the past few months. Not to mention, she had gotten obese even after she gave birth. Tim could not stand the sight of her. He would not have taken Avery with him if Brielle had not given him arge sum of money to do that. After Tim took her away, Avery continued to stir up trouble. During the first few years, he actually treated her quite well as he was afraid the Yeagers would check on them. However, when he realized no one from the Yeagers was going to visit them, he began to get bolder. Every day, he would beat Avery until her face was red and swollen. Sometimes, her teeth would even fall out from the punches. Being an avid gambler, Tim quickly gambled away the money the Yeagers gave him. Being broke, he had no other way to vent his anger than to beat Avery. Avery quickly lost a lot of weight under Tim¡¯s torture, and she somewhat regained her beauty after she slimmed down. One day, after seeing Avery, a debtor said to Tim, ¡°She¡¯s quite the looker. Let me sleep with her for one night, and I¡¯ll consider your debt paid off.¡± Tim was, of course, very happy about the proposal. It was like a whole new world had opened up before him. He was very familiar with the sx trade since he used to be a host before. Thus, he forced Avery to sell her body to make money for him. Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Avery, of course, would never agree as she was used to being pampered and not crossed. However, being a ruthless woman by nature, she pretended to agree to Tim¡¯s n, all so he would lower his guard. She then chopped off his d*ck amid his boasting. Tim lost his manhood, but all was lost since he still had a son. However, no man would be sane when struck by such a tragedy. Thus, in a fit of rage, he mistakenly beat Avery to death. Knowing he was in deep trouble upon seeing Avery¡¯s body, Tim quickly vanished into the night with their son. As for Avery, she had faded from her family¡¯s memories. Nheless, all of this was found out very muchter. ¡­ Tyler¡¯s intention was so obvious that all of Vicky¡¯s friends were very clearly aware of it. The studio was very busy recently, so Vicky was at the studio more than usual. As her ¡®bodyguard¡¯, Tyler, was always not far behind her. Even when Vicky was in a meeting, he would stand quietly behind her. At first, everyone¡ªespecially Jennifer and Cece¡ªwas shocked to see Tyler following Vicky around like a lost puppy. ¡°Vicky, what is going on?¡± whispered Jennifer. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s my bodyguard,¡± said Vicky serenely. Jennifer was speechless. From the way he was dressed, Tyler did look like a bodyguard. His face was half-covered by sunsses, but his exquisite facial features and imposing aura made it hard for anyone to believe he was a bodyguard. He did not speak much. In fact, it would not be an overstatement to describe him as taciturn. He did not interfere with Vicky¡¯s words nor would he say anything just for the sake of saying something. He was so quiet, it was as if he did not exist. He could very well blend into the wall if it was not for his imposing aura. No one could ignore his presence even if he did not speak. As time passed, Cece had a grasp of what Tyler was doing. One day, Aurora happened to visit, and Cece could not help but ask, ¡°Hey Aurora, is Tyler trying to get back together with Vicky?¡± Tyler usually would not bother Vicky at work. Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 During their day-to-day activities and moments of rest, Tyler was remarkably considerate and attentive to Vicky. Both Jennifer and Cece had shared a few lunches with Vicky, and Tyler¡¯s care for her at the dining table appeared meticulous. Even though both Cece and Cece disliked Tyler to a degree, they could not find any fault in him when he took care of Vicky so well. Aurora, on the other hand, had a different perspective. ¡°Dyed affection is worthless. Is it that meaningful to be nice to her after all the pain he put her through?¡± Aurora sat on the couch in the guest room, waiting for Vicky to finish her work so they could have lunch together. However, she noticed that Tyler had left Vicky¡¯s office not long ago. Jade, who had been diligently guarding Vicky, came over. Surprised by Tyler¡¯s departure, Aurora could not help but ask, ¡°Why did Tyler leave?¡± Lately, whenever she sought Vicky out, Tyler always stayed by Vicky¡¯s side, using the excuse of being her bodyguard. In truth, he was merely trying to cling to Vicky, which was why Aurora did not expect him to leave. Cece did not seem surprised at all. She knew what Tyler was up to whenever Vicky came to work here and exined, ¡°Ever since Vicky became pregnant, her appetite hasn¡¯t been great, and she can¡¯t stand strong smells. When she dines This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. out, the smell of dishes from nearby tables makes her nauseous. Mister Hart noticed that and went back early to prepare lunch for her.¡± After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Mister Hart has bought a suite near our studio specifically for preparing Vicky¡¯s lunches.¡± Aurora was somewhat skeptical. ¡°Is that so? Isn¡¯t Tyler just trying to look good in front of Vicky and having his subordinates bring back the prepared food instead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Cece said. ¡°Vicky has had a poor appetite for quite a while now, and most of her meals are reportedly prepared by Mister Hart himself. It seems he has bought many books on women¡¯s pregnancy. I saw him reading those books thest time I went to Vicky¡¯s office to report on work.¡± Tyler could not stand idly next to Vicky when she worked outside of her office. Hence, he would read books to pass the time during his free time. Most of the books he read were rted to taking care of pregnant women, and he changed the meals he prepared for Vicky daily. Aurora detected a hint of envy in Cece¡¯s tone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve switched sides already? Have you forgotten how Tyler treated Vicky?¡± Cece cleared her throat and muttered, ¡°People must look forward! Living in hatred is exhausting. Moreover, he has been really good to Vickytely¡­ Giving him a chance might not be a bad idea.¡± Aurora knew more about Tyler than Cece did, and she could not help but feel contemptuous. ¡°What if he loses his mind again and humiliates Vicky after she finally caves under his ¡®gentleness¡¯? What if he abandons her again?¡± Tyler had done such things many times before, and no one knew what was in his mind. Cece fell silent for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°Hating someone isn¡¯t necessarily easier than loving them. Sometimes, hatred is just a mask for love. Maybe he wants Vicky to experience the feeling of being abandoned. Nothing could have hit her more profoundly than being left at the wedding ceremony.¡± Emotions between people differed, even among mothers and children, husbands and wives, or friends. It was not under one experienced the same level of despair as the other person that they could finally see eye to eye. Aurora pondered this for a long time. ¡°But Vicky had no choice back then. Tyler was unbearable. If it weren¡¯t for this child, their rtionship¡­might¡¯ve been irreparable by now. It¡¯s almost like he¡¯ll let go of everything as soon as this baby is conceived¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s voice trailed off, and realization shed in her eyes. Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 Vicky¡¯s body was damaged by her previous miscarriage, and conceiving again was a challenge. Tyler should have been aware of this. A child could be a binding force between a couple, something that could never be severed. Without a child, a couple could easily part ways. ¡°So this is what he¡¯s plotting, huh?¡± Aurora murmured, her voice barely audible. ¡°He¡¯s still as cunning and devious as always.¡± She stood up abruptly and walked toward Vicky¡¯s office. ¡°I must remind Vicky not to let Tyler whisk her away so quickly.¡± ¡­ Knocking on the office door, Aurora entered. Vicky was busy looking at design sketches. Her eyes lit up upon seeing Aurora. ¡°Aurora?¡± Aurora noticed Jade sitting on the couch and gave her a nod and a smile in greeting. Turning her attention to the bouquet of roses ced on the desk, Aurora asked, ¡°Who sent these flowers?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. A slight crease formed on Vicky¡¯s forehead, and Aurora immediately grasped the situation. ¡°I just bought it in the heat of the moment,¡± Vicky replied. Aurora¡¯s gaze shifted to the vase filled with vibrant roses. ¡°Vicky, I assume these were sent by Tyler, right?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°He¡¯s quite skilled at this, isn¡¯t he?¡± With a quick scan of the room, Aurora noticed a neatly arranged stack of books on the couch. They ranged from pregnancy guidelines, nutritional nning during pregnancy, prenatal education, and even a few books on postpartum recovery for women. Aurora frowned. It was no wonder that Cece switched sides so quickly. She took a seat in front of Vicky and said, ¡°I just saw Tyler. ording to Cece, he went to prepare lunch for you, right?¡± Vicky nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Aurora¡¯s gaze returned to the vase of roses. ¡°Vicky, you mustn¡¯t give in so easily.¡± She did not care if Jade would report this to Tyler after hearing it and continued eagerly, ¡°You¡¯ve always been easily swayed by him. This time, you need to teach him a lesson. Keep giving him the cold shoulder! Let him chase after you and keep maintaining that distant attitude. I guarantee he won¡¯t have the time or inclination to misbehave. And remember, you can summon him whenever you need him now! He¡¯s the child¡¯s father; who else should you rely on? I think your current rtionship is quite good. It¡¯s like you¡¯re in the honeymoon phase, and he¡¯s still tip-toeing around you.¡± Jade sat on the couch and listened to Aurora¡¯s advice on how to handle her employer, all while silently shaking her head. Vicky listened to Aurora patiently but did not say much. She even poured a ss of water for Aurora when her throat was running dry from all the talking. ¡°¡­¡± Jade watched them in resignation. Finally, Aurora left the room before Tyler returned. ¡­ Time flew by, and under Tyler¡¯s meticulous care, Vicky¡¯s pregnancy became stable and healthy. Vicky had reached four months into her pregnancy and was no longer suffering from morning sickness. One day, Tyler returned on time to prepare lunch. While Vicky was engrossed in her work, she received a call from an employee about a troublesome customer. She hastily went downstairs to assess the situation, and Jade immediately followed her. Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 These troublesome customers were capable of anything when they went berserk, and Tyler ordered Jade to stay with Vicky at all times. As soon as they arrived downstairs, Vicky noticed a young girl who recently joined thepany being viciously beaten by a domineering woman. The woman, in her thirties, had a fierce look in her eyes as she struck the girl while hurling curses. ¡°You shameless homewrecker! I was wondering why my boyfriend has been ordering custom clothes so oftentely. Turns out it¡¯s because of you, the wretched woman who seduced him! I¡¯m going to beat you to death, you wretch!¡± Many employees were trying to restrain the woman, but she brought along a few friends, making it impossible to contain her outburst. The young girl¡¯s cheeks were swollen from the beating, and she looked pitiful. Seeing this scene, Vicky furrowed her brow. Jade, fearing for the well-being of Vicky¡¯s unborn child, whispered, ¡°Ms. Shaw, please don¡¯t go over there.¡± Vicky understood the severity of the situation and nodded gently. ¡°You go and separate them for now.¡± Jade was no stranger to dealing with such situations, and unlike the woman who was resorting to mindless violence, she quickly stabilized the situation. Vicky gave her a slight nod. ¡°Call the police.¡± With that, she led the young girl to the medical room for treatment. ¡°Miranda, what happened?¡± Vicky asked as she disinfected Miranda¡¯s wounds. Vicky personally interviewed and hired Miranda. She had a lively personality and was quite talented in men¡¯s fashion design, which left a deep impression on Vicky. Miranda wiped away her tears. ¡°That gentleman really doese often to have clothes custom-made, but apart from taking his measurements, we¡¯ve never met privately! I don¡¯t know who that was, but someone took a few misleading photos and used me of seducing her boyfriend.¡± Miranda¡¯s face was severely swollen due to the ps dealt to her. In the service industry, employees often encounter various types of customers. Someone like Miranda, who specialized in designing men¡¯s clothing and was also attractive, could easily be a target of jealousy. Vicky gazed at Miranda¡ªwho tearfully recounted the incident¡ªand sighed silently. She turned to Jade and said, ¡°Jade, ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. please fetch an ice pack and some towels from the next room for me.¡± They were at Vicky¡¯s studio, which was considered safe and when Vicky was overwhelmed with work, she would asionally ask Jade to help fetch things from the next room. Jade did not think much of it. She went to the adjacent room to get two ice packs and a few towels before returning to Vicky. However, when she pushed open the door to the medical room, it was empty. Both Vicky and Miranda were gone. Jade was stunned. She assumed Vicky might have gone to another office area, so she checked around, but there was no sign of Vicky. When Jade saw Jennifer, who just came out of Vicky¡¯s office, she asked, ¡°Miss Jennifer, do you know where Ms. Shaw went?¡± Jennifer paused for a moment and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she go downstairs with you? Why hasn¡¯t shee back?¡± Jade¡¯s expression hardened. She picked up her phone and called Vicky, but the phone rang in the medical room with no one answering. Jade turned to Jennifer and said urgently, ¡°Miss Monroe, do you have Miranda¡¯s phone number? Could you please call her?¡± Jennifer spotted Jade¡¯s stern face and realized something was amiss, so she promptly made the call. Miranda¡¯s phone went unanswered. At that moment, Tyler returned with a thermos lunchbox prepared for Vicky. He noticed Jade¡¯s troubled expression and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jade avoided his eyes. ¡°Mister Hart, Ms. Shaw¡­seems to have disappeared.¡± Tyler dropped the thermos lunchbox he was holding, and it ttered on the floor. Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Vicky felt a wave of dizziness hitting her. She felt disoriented when she opened her eyes. ¡®Where am I? Wasn¡¯t I giving Miranda some medicine andforting her?¡¯ she wondered. Suddenly, everything came rushing back to her, and she realized what happened. Miranda had kidnapped her. Miranda had been working with her for a while, and she was highly capable, so Vicky had not expected her to be a spy nted to abduct her. To maintain such a patient cover for such a long time, the person behind this must have nned this meticulously. It seemed to be nighttime as the surroundings were pitch ck, making it impossible to see clearly. Vicky could hear the sound of flowing water and felt the ground rocking slightly. She quickly deduced she was on a boat. The creaking of a door suddenly broke the silence, followed by dim lights flickering to life. A tall figure emerged from the darkness. In the shifting shadows, the man¡¯s handsome face became increasingly distinct. ¡°Lincoln Hart,¡± Vicky said upon seeing the man, showing no surprise. Only a handful of people had motives to kidnap her, and even fewer could sessfully abduct her and bring her here. Lincoln looked at her and smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re four months pregnant by now, right?¡± At the mention of the child, Vicky immediately became wary and stared at him. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My grudges with Tyler have nothing to do with you,¡± Lincoln assured her. ¡°As long as you cooperate, I won¡¯t harm you or your child.¡± Vicky remained on edge. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± ¡°If Tyler manages to find you, we¡¯ll settle our scores,¡± Lincoln replied. ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t find you¡­¡± His gaze settled on her, and he revealed a gentle smile. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be with him. In that case, I¡¯ll take you away, and we can raise this child together.¡± Vicky nced around. ¡°Where am I now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re on a boat,¡± Lincoln said calmly. ¡°To avoid Tyler discovering us too soon, we took the water route.¡± Even though Vicky had guessed she was on a boat, hearing Lincoln¡¯s confirmation sent a shiver down her spine. If they were in the water, she could not escape at all. Lincoln untied the ropes that bound Vicky, and his deep gaze locked onto her. ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you if you work with me, Vicky. But, if you try anything funny¡­¡± His smile remained benign, his voice low and maic. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy.¡± Vicky¡¯s blood ran cold. Lincoln had always excelled at disguising his ruthlessness behind a harmless exterior, but Vicky had no doubt he would follow through on his words. Seeing that she did not disy any extreme resistance, Lincoln nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This room is specifically prepared Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. for you. When it¡¯s time to eat, I¡¯ll have someone deliver your meals. If you need anything, just tell the guards outside.¡± Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Vicky understood Lincoln¡¯s message clearly. Her movements were confined to this room, and if he suspected she tried to escape, she would end up tightly bound. It did not take long before someone knocked on the room¡¯s door, and Miranda entered with a tray of food. ¡°Mister Hart, this is the meal you requested for Ms. Shaw,¡± she said. Lincoln took the tray. ¡°Yes, you can go now,¡± he replied, his eyes briefly ncing at Vicky. Vicky made no attempts to shout or question Miranda, and she did not lose her temper either. After all, doing any of that would not change anything. Lincoln approached Vicky with the tray. ¡°You must be hungry after going a day without food,¡± he remarked, lifting the utensils as if he intended to feed her. Vicky instinctively avoided his hand. ¡°I can manage on my own.¡± Lincoln did not push further and handed her the tray. The food was plentiful and clearly well-prepared. Vicky did not have much of an appetite, but under Lincoln¡¯s watchful eye, she picked up her spoon and slowly finished the meal. There were leftovers, but it was not much. Lincoln raised an eyebrow with a sly smile. ¡°Why are you so cooperative? Aren¡¯t you afraid I might put something in the food to harm your child?¡± Vicky set down her spoon and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that at all.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lincoln seemed somewhat surprised. ¡°You seem to have a lot of trust in me, huh?¡± ¡°If you wanted to harm the child, you could¡¯ve done so when I was unconscious. Besides, if this child were gone by the time Tyler found me, you¡¯d lose a significant bargaining chip. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it,¡± Vicky said. Lincoln feigned helplessness. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing when a woman is too smart.¡± Vicky remained silent. Lincoln appeared to be in a good mood and engaged in a casual conversation with her in a low, seductive tone. ¡°I heard about what happened at the wedding. After that incident, you must¡¯ve given up on him. Vicky, if he never finds you, will you be willing to be with me? You can trust me; I will treat this child as my own.¡± Vicky chuckled coldly. ¡°And if I said I¡¯m not interested, would you respect my choice?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Lincoln chuckled softly. ¡°I know it might be hard for you to ept me right away, but there¡¯s plenty of time in the future. I¡¯m more than willing to start as friends and pursue you. Just like how¡­Tyler is treating you now, or even better.¡± Since Vicky became pregnant, Tyler had indeed been exceptionally attentive. It was partly because of the child and partly because he had always been determined to win Vicky over. Tyler¡¯s thinking was simple: time was on their side. It did not matter if it took a month, two months, a year, or even ten years; he had the patience to win over her slowly. They already had a child together, so he no longer needed to rush or use extreme methods. In any case, Vicky was his. As long as that remained true, he did not mind investing more effort and time in pursuing her, and he would not be impatient again. Lincoln¡¯s words did not stir any emotions in Vicky, as she knew his talk of being together and treating her child as his own was all a facade. He merely wanted to keep her with him to use her as leverage against Tyler. Making her have this child was just a way to control her and coerce her into doing his bidding. Lincoln was an ambitious man who would not settle for mediocrity. Indeed, he was quite the cunning strategist. Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Vicky remained silent and did not engage in further conversation with Lincoln. In turn, Lincoln maintained his harmless facade and did not push her to speak. Observing her reluctance to talk to him, he left the room. ¡­ Vicky was awakened in the middle of the night by the sound of thunder and the ship violently rocking. The cabin was illuminated by asional shes of lightning, and raindrops the size of beans streaked down the windows. It was raining heavily. The rain at sea, especially in such intensity, posed a considerable danger. Soon, Vicky heard hurried footsteps approaching her cabin. Miranda, who was stationed at the door, noticed that Vicky had turned on the lights and knocked before entering. ¡°It¡¯s raining outside, Ms. Shaw. Of course, there¡¯s no need to worry. The captain has extensive experience in navigating rough weather. We won¡¯t run into any problems.¡± Through the window, the surging sea relentlessly pounded against the deck. Its menacing appearance seemed as if it could overturn the entire ship. Vicky did not respond and simply stared at the heavy rain outside. She had no idea where she was. Being pregnant, she knew attempting to escape was impossible. Even with the chaos caused by the rain, she could never flee, and she did not want to waste any effort. ¡°I want to rest,¡± she said and turned off the lights to go back to sleep. Vicky tended to be drowsy during her pregnancy, and the continuous rocking motion of the ship quickly lulled her back to sleep. She awoke to the sensation of something cold on her face and jolted awake. Vicky opened her eyes to the sound of rain and the violently rocking ship. Lightning shed, and the torrential rain showed no signs of letting up. The dim cabin light seeped in through the window as a tall, dark figure appeared at her bedside. Startled, Vicky shivered with fear at the sight of the shadow. Before she could scream, arge, cold hand covered her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s me, Vicky.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and cold, and she recognized it instantly. It was the same voice she heard every day and night. Vicky rxed. ¡°Tyler.¡± Seeing that she recognized him, Tyler removed his hand. His entire body was drenched from the rain, and the dim atmosphere made it impossible to discern his expression. ¡°Vicky, hurry ande with me. The speedboat is waiting below,¡± he spoke in a hushed voice. As soon as he learned of Vicky¡¯s disappearance, Tyler began his investigation. Lincoln had been nning this kidnapping for a long time and took extensive precautions, even avoiding surveince cameras and monitoring systems. Tyler spent some time tracing Vicky¡¯s whereabouts. When he discovered that she had been taken by water, he realized there was no time to pursue her by boat. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The bad weather prevented them from using a helicopter. On top of that, a helicopter was a conspicuous target and ran the risk of being discovered by Lincoln. In the end, Tyler had no choice but to use a speedboat to rescue Vicky. Speedboats had limited capacity, and to avoid detection, Tyler only arranged for one speedboat to be sent. In this weather, it was extremely dangerous for both ships and speedboats to be at sea, and the risk of capsizing was high. However, the risk of being discovered was much lower if one traveled in a speedboat. Tyler sessfully infiltrated and took care of the guards stationed outside Vicky¡¯s room. He acted swiftly and silently, eventually finding the room where Vicky was held captive. Tyler was not afraid of a direct confrontation with Lincoln, given his skills. However, Vicky¡¯s pregnancy complicated the situation. If Lincoln discovered Tyler¡¯s presence, he would likely use Vicky as a hostage, putting her at risk. Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 Stealthily taking someone away was the safest approach. Vicky nodded softly at the suggestion. ¡°Alright.¡± As she was about to get out of bed, Tyler suddenly held her back. Confused, Vicky turned to look at Tyler, who pulled out a raincoat he prepared. ¡°Put on the raincoat,¡± said Tyler. Conflict filled Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing a raincoat?¡± Tyler helped her put on the raincoat and hoarsely replied, ¡°It affects visibility and movement.¡± Vicky thus put on the raincoat. Following Tyler¡¯s lead, they quietly left the cabin. Outside, the rain was pouring heavily, and thunder rumbled in the background. The ship rocked continuously in the tempest. The deck was very slippery due to the rain. Vicky nearly slipped a few times as they walked but was steadied by Tyler in time. In the dim light, his strikingly handsome face appeared exceptionally pale. He held her wrist tightly, his fingers cold as though they belonged to a lifeless body. His expression remained calm, his gaze sharp, devoid of any panic or nervousness. Vicky¡¯s restless heart seemed to have calmed down somewhat. Bang! Suddenly, a loud gunfire was heard in the darkness. Tyler¡¯s expression hardened instantly. ¡°Quickly, move!¡± He quickened his pace, but since he had to take care of Vicky to prevent her from falling, they could not move very fast. Vicky was on edge as she could even hear footsteps approaching. She did not dare look back or lose focus, fearing that any slight dy would alert Lincoln to their presence. However, the gunshot signaled that Lincoln had discovered what they were doing. The ship was filled with Lincoln¡¯s men who, upon learning of the intruders, rushed in their direction. Lincoln was the first to lead his men in pursuit of Tyler. Bang! The sound of gunfire was muffled by the pouring rain. Tyler reacted swiftly, cradling Vicky in his arms and evading quickly. A bullet struck the ground near Vicky¡¯s feet.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vicky had not even fullyprehended what was happening when Tyler pulled the trigger without hesitation, his gaze icy and resolute. Bang, bang, bang! Several gunshots rang out, followed by the thud of bodies hitting the ground. Tyler held Vicky, whose body had gone rigid, andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± In an instant, Vicky¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She knew he meant what he said. Vicky dared not to look back. She did not know what was happening behind them, only that Tyler continued to fire his weapon behind them. The footsteps grew closer and heavier as Lincoln¡¯s people arrived. Just when Vicky began to worry that they might not make it out of this situation, they finally reached the stern of the ship. A speedboat rocked precariously in the giant waves and a makeshift ropedder led in the direction of the speedboat. Harry and Jade waited on the speedboat. When they saw Tyler and Vicky, expressions of extreme concern crossed their faces. The rain and thunder drowned out their voices, but judging from their expressions and lip movements, Lincoln¡¯s people were right behind them. Tyler pushed her forward. ¡°Vicky, get down now! Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 The wind howled, its gusts threatening to blow everyone away. Even though Vicky wore a raincoat, the cold raindrops pelted her face and caused intense difort. Vicky bravely climbed down thedder. She knew she did not possess exceptional skills, and even a second¡¯s dy could make her a burden to others. As the rain intensified, the ropedder swung in the raging wind. Beneath her feety the pitch-ck, chilling seawater. It was difficult to imagine that the once tranquil, beautiful sea could be so terrifying in moments like these. Gunshots echoed in the air, but Vicky did not look up. She tried to ignore the seawater below her and focused all her attention on climbing. Falling into the ocean meant being instantly swept away by the waves. With the fierce wind blowing, the torrential rain hampered Vicky¡¯s progress. She used every ounce of strength to cling to the ropedder. Despite her utmost concentration, there were moments when her feet slipped, nearly causing her to fall. Bang, bang, bang! She heard several gunshotsing from the direction of the speedboat. She did not have to look up to know that Tyler was in danger. Vicky gritted her teeth, determined not to let herself be affected. She lost all sense of time. After what felt like an eternity, Vicky finally reached the side of the speedboat with painstakingly slow progress. Seeing her, Jade quickly reached out to help her¡ª Bang! A bullet flew past them. Jade was hit in the arm, and her blood sttered onto Vicky¡¯s face, only to be quickly washed away by the rain. Harry, who was controlling the speedboat, could not assist in this situation. Seeing what had transpired, he paled and urged, ¡°Hurry and pull Ms. Shaw!¡± Jade clenched her teeth, persevering through the pain. Bang! Just as Jade was pulling Vicky onto the speedboat, she was hit by another bullet. This time, the shot came dangerously close to her heart, causing her to copse. There was no time to check Jade¡¯s injuries at this point. Vicky had to move her to a safer spot on the speedboat to prevent her from being washed away by the waves. With Vicky safe, Harry immediately signaled to Tyler. However, Tyler did not choose to flee immediately and still had his gun trained on the steadily iing foes. He knew very well that if he did not deal with them, allowing them to continue shooting at the speedboat would put Vicky¡¯s This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. life in danger. The rain was too heavy, and the lighting on the boat was dim, making it difficult to discern what was happening on board. Vicky clenched her fists tightly. Her nails dug into her palms, but she was unaware of it. Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 Vicky¡¯s eyes were fixed on Tyler¡¯s tall, imposing figure. He stood amid the raging storm, unmoving. On the ship, Lincoln watched as his subordinates fell around him. This did not faze him, and he even smiled slightly. ¡°You know your way with guns, no doubt,¡± he remarked, looking at the gun pointed at him. ¡°But you¡¯re out of bullets now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze darkened, but he did not say a word. ¡°I kidnapped the woman you care about the most. Given your personality, you would¡¯ve shot me the moment you saw me if you had any bullets left. You didn¡¯t,¡± Lincoln continued. Tyler had always been a decisive person who did not hesitate, so his failure to shoot Lincoln indicated he ran out of N?velDrama.Org (C) content. bullets. Lincoln smugly waved the gun in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re out of bullets, but I¡¯m not.¡± He released the safety and alternated the aim of the gun between Tyler and the speedboat. He chuckled softly and said, ¡°Tell me: Should I kill you or Vicky Shaw?¡± Without waiting for Tyler¡¯s answer, Lincoln continued, ¡°You ruined the Hart family, and the shares I held are now worthless. You didn¡¯t try to retrieve those shares from me because you were waiting for this moment, weren¡¯t you? I thought I outsmarted you, but it was all in vain. I have nothing now, and there¡¯s no chance for me to rise again. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve outwitted me, and I truly have nothing left. But¡­¡± Lincoln¡¯s smile took on an eerie appearance. ¡°You¡¯ll soon lose everything too. ¡°No, let me correct myself. You¡¯ve never gained anything to begin with. The Harts only care about their interests, not their children. You have nothing to lose, unlike me.¡± Tyler had run out of bullets. In an attempt to stall, he said, ¡°You had plenty. You just got greedy.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Lincoln smiled bitterly. ¡°Are you referring to the love from our family? Do you really think they care for me? Being raised by someone as selfish as Old Mister Hart, how exactly did you think his children would grow up to be? They¡¯re only good to me because my obedience satisfied their love for control. They hate you because you¡¯re rebellious, and that¡¯s it! They don¡¯t need a son; they need someone who will do as they say. They never cared about me either. If they really cared about me, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed my biological parents to die.¡± Valencia and Orion liked the feeling of exclusive possession and nothing more. If they truly cared about him, they would not have disregarded his feelings and killed his biological parents. Tyler listened silently. He no longer had any feelings for the Hart family nor for his biological parents. ¡°However¡­¡± Lincoln suddenly changed the subject. ¡°You made me lose everything and left me utterly defeated. In return, you should lose everything just like me, don¡¯t you think?¡± He shifted the gun¡¯s aim toward the direction of the speedboat and smirked. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything more painful than losing the person you love the most, right?¡± With that, Lincoln pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! Just as he fired, Tyler, who saw through Lincoln¡¯s intentions, lunged forward to grab the gun from him. The shot veered slightly off course due to Tyler¡¯s interference, narrowly missing Vicky. However, Lincoln was no ordinary man and reacted quickly to take a few steps back to evade Tyler. Tyler swiftly closed the distance and tried to wrest the gun away. Lincoln had experienced Tyler¡¯s close combat skills and knew he had no chance if the gun was taken from him. Unable to shake Tyler off, Lincoln narrowed his eyes coldly and tossed the gun into the sea. Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 LLincoln threw away the gun Tyler tried to wrest from him; he had another one, anyway. Tyler seemed to have seen through Lincoln¡¯s intentions and pulled Lincoln¡¯s handgun from his waist before he could do anything. Lincoln paled in an instant. Seeing that Tyler had released the safety on the gun, Lincoln jumped toward the staircase and down to the lower deck. Although this ship was not asrge as a cruise liner, there was still considerable space. Lincoln knew theyout of the ship well, and it was almost impossible to locate him immediately. Tyler lowered his gaze at the blood that seeped from his body to his feet with a dark look on his face. Being pursued by so many people, he could not remain unscathed and was shot. In such treacherous weather, the sea could easily capsize the boat, and Vicky was still in danger. His thoughts raced in a split second before deciding he would give up the chase for Lincoln and prepare to leave. Harry and Vicky breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Tyler approaching the speedboat. The waves were so fierce that Harry was struggling to control the speedboat. If he was even slightly distracted, the boat could capsize. Seeing Tyler climbing up thedder, Harry said, ¡°Ms. Shaw, get ready! We¡¯re leaving!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tyler was much more agilepared to Vicky and climbed down quickly. As his figure drew nearer, Vicky gradually rxed. Suddenly¡­ She caught sight of a familiar figure from the corner of her eye, and her eyes widened. ¡°Tyler! Watch out!¡± she shouted at Tyler with all her might just as the sound of gunshots rang out. Lincoln reappeared to cause more trouble for them. Tyler had also heard the gunshots and instinctively turned his head. The bullet narrowly missed his cheek. Had he not reacted in time, it would have hit him in the head. Tyler turned back and saw Lincoln holding a gun with the intent of firing again. Tyler quickly retrieved the gun he had taken from Lincoln earlier and narrowed his eyes. He aimed it at Lincoln¡¯s wrist before pulling the trigger. Bang! The bullet hit Lincoln¡¯s wrist, and he instantly dropped his gun.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have existed, Tyler!¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice was filled with resentment. ¡°Without you, everything in the Hart family would¡¯ve been mine!¡± At this moment, his facade of gentleness and harmlessness shatteredpletely, revealing his most primal self. Lincoln had grown up in the Hart family and was an ambitious man. For him, losing power and status was tantamount to torture, a fate worse than death. All his hatred had converged into this moment, and Lincoln was fullymitted to destroying everything heid his eyes on. With his uninjured hand, he picked up the dropped gun with a terrifying smile. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯d better stay here!¡± Lincoln did not care whether he could hit Tyler or not and simply fired wildly at Tyler. Although Tyler had dodged the shots aimed at vital areas, his body was still hit by several bullets. Tears filled Vicky¡¯s eyes as she helplessly watched on. Tyler¡¯s expression darkened. He knew he could not continue climbing with Lincoln shooting aimlessly at him. He scanned his surroundings, then fired two shots to break the ropedder on both ends. The ropedder swung toward the speedboat. Since the ship was at a higher point and the speedboat was in a lower position, it snapped when Tyler was only halfway up thedder, causing him to fall into the sea. Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Vicky knew Tyler was holding onto the rope, so she rushed to help. However, her strength alone was not enough, and she Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. could not move him at all. Vicky immediately called for Harry. ¡°Harry! Help!¡± Harry assessed the precarious situation of the speedboat. He gritted his teeth and rushed over to assist Vicky in pulling the rope. The rope was extremely heavy. Even for Harry, pulling it up was challenging. He had to exert every ounce of his strength to pull Tyler up until Tyler¡¯s body finally emerged from the water. It was only then that Harry understood why he struggled to move Tyler. Lincoln was gripping Tyler¡¯s leg. He jumped into the water after Tyler to take Tyler down before dying. The deafening roar of the waves echoed through the air, drowning out all other sounds. Harry turned his gaze in the direction of the approaching colossal wave, realizing that the wave was dangerously close. Everyone would be overturned by the enormous wave if they did not leave! Lincoln, too, noticed the massive wave rolling toward them from not far away. He cackled maniacally. ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s all die together! With yourpany on the road to the afterlife, I¡¯ll havepany!¡± Tyler¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Harry, start the boat right now!¡± Harry was at a loss. They should be able to outrun the wave if he started the speedboat right away. However, Tyler would be at risk of being thrown into the sea at the same time. Once in the water, he would have no chance of survival. ¡°But¡ª!¡± Harry hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice brooked no argument. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to handle this. Start the boat, now!¡± Harry could not afford to waste any more time and promptly started the speedboat¡¯s engines. ¡°Oh,e on, Tyler! Let go! You can¡¯t make it up!¡± Lincoln clung tightly to Tyler¡¯s leg,ughing wildly. ¡°With this heavy rain and strong wind, and Vicky being pregnant, she won¡¯t be able to pull you up. You¡¯ll only drag her down with you!¡± The speedboat started rapidly moving forward. Vicky continued to pull the rope with all her might, still trying to hoist Tyler up. ¡°Hold on a little longer!¡± Vicky gritted her teeth and yelled to Tyler, her upper body hanging dangerously over the side of the speedboat. ¡°I¡¯ll save you!¡± However, with thebined weight of two grown men and the resistance of the sea waves, she knew she did not have the strength to pull them up. To make matters worse, Lincoln was still causing trouble. Tyler¡¯s arm had been shot and had turned numb. He tried to pull himself up, but Lincoln resisted, using all his weight to hold him down. In a desperate bid for a joint demise, Lincoln even stomped on the ropedder in the water, attempting to pull Vicky down as well. If he was going to die, he was determined to make sure he dragged as many people down along with him! Suddenly, Tyler spoke up, his voice surprisingly calm amid the chaos. ¡°Vicky¡­ Let go.¡± Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 Vicky finally heard Tyler clearly, and her expression darkened. ¡°Just hold on a little longer!¡± she said, her voice filled with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll save you!¡± Tyler¡¯s gaze was calm, even in this life-or-death moment. His eyes showed no hint of emotion. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on for much longer,¡± he calmly replied. Vicky was aware that Tyler had been shot in the arm and knew he could not endure for much longer. ¡°Just a little longer.¡± Vicky¡¯s fingers tightened on the rope, and her knuckles turned white with the effort. ¡°Just a little longer!¡± Suddenly, the speedboat lurched, causing Vicky¡¯s body to sway dangerously over the edge. She almost fell into the sea but managed to steady herself in time. Lowering her head to focus on pulling Tyler up, she saw Tyler¡¯s gaze fixed on her. In his eyes, she saw a mixture of longing, reluctance to let go, and an intense, indelible affection. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With a voice tinged with emotions, he said, ¡°I never intended to let you go.¡± Indeed, he had not intended to let her leave, not even for a moment. There had not been a moment that he regretted that. Vicky extended her hand toward him, saying, ¡°Stop talking! Just grab my hand!¡± She secured herself to the boat using the rope, hoping Tyler could use it to help him climb up. All she thought of was Tyler and to save him. Tyler continued bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve even chosen our burial plot. I was waiting to seek revenge before we could die together, but you got pregnant.¡± Vicky realized what he was getting at, and her eyshes fluttered. Tyler looked at her with eyes that shimmered with a hint of nostalgia, sorrow, and intense love. ¡°Back then, you¡¯d rather have me undergo hypnosis than continue to be with me. That¡¯s when I realized I had no way of keeping you by my side forever. ¡°I understood you had your reasons, but those reasons made me feel insecure. Even though you were doing it for my own good, I couldn¡¯t ept it. You thrived without me, and it made me believe that if I stayed away for a while longer, you¡¯d erase me from your mindpletely. Since you couldn¡¯t love me, I decided to make you hate me instead.¡± He left no room for regret. He knew that even if Vicky stayed with him, it would be due to his threats and coercion. He had threatened her with Harvey¡¯s life, forcing her to sign an unequal agreement. How could one expect to receive genuine love through lies and maniption? He knew it was impossible right from the beginning. His rtionship with Vicky was bound to be doomed. Avoiding past hurts might work for a while, but whenever conflicts emerged, their underlying problems would resurface. Tyler¡¯sck of trust and sense of insecurity toward Vicky led him to crave control. If she resisted being with him, he would threaten and force her into staying. She would resent him for his despicable ways and try to escape. Thus began another cycle. He did not want to live in constant fear of her leaving him at any moment, so he decided to end it once and for all. However, he did not anticipate her pregnancy. He had thought about deepening their bond with a child; it was an idea that formed in his head many years ago. However, they lost their child in the end, and their rtionship became even more strained. Vicky suffered physically due to the miscarriage, making it almost impossible for her to conceive again. It would be a lie to say Tyler did not regret it. Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Had Tyler known Vicky would carry their child, he would not have taken such an extreme path. He imagined a different life¡ªone where they found out about the pregnancy before the wedding. In that scenario, their wedding would have been real. They might have led a happy life together, raising their child together. Tyler rarely felt regret in his life, but this was the most regretful decision he had ever made. He tried to repair and improve their rtionship, but he knew that once the child was born, Vicky¡¯s desire to leave and his determination to keep her would lead to another explosion of conflict. Tyler knew himself well; he could never let her go. Tyler wanted to be as good to Vicky as possible before the child was born, hoping to create a bond that would leave her hesitant to leave. He even entertained some crazy thoughts that if she still wanted to leave after the child was born, he would rather take his life, along with hers and their child¡¯s. Without her, there was no point in living. He thought that if the day ever came when he died, he would take her with him, only to realize he could not bring himself to do it when the opportunity presented itself. ¡°You¡¯ve always been the one to let go of me every single time. This time, let me be the one to let go,¡± he said, gazing deeply into her eyes as if he wanted to imprint her image in his heart forever. ¡°You¡¯re free now.¡± Vicky almost instantly realized what was about to happen. ¡°No!¡± she screamed, her heart torn apart. Tyler released his grip and plunged into the dark, icy waters. She heard hisst words to her. ¡°Vicky, I love you.¡± Tyler¡¯s figure disappeared into the turbulent sea, leaving no trace behind. Vicky tried to jump in after him, but Harry held her back. He managed to create some distance from the massive wave, so he activated the autopilot. Noticing that Tyler was nowhere to be seen, Harry understood what happened. ¡°Ms. Shaw, you can¡¯t go down there. You¡¯re still pregnant.¡± Tears welled in Harry¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mister Hart instructed me that I must bring you back safely no matter what happens.¡± In reality, Tyler had said, ¡°If I can¡¯t make it back, don¡¯t worry about me. Just make sure she gets back safely.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The waves surged, and Tyler¡¯s figure quickly disappeared. Vicky¡¯s vision went ck, and she fainted. ¡­ Vicky gave birth safely six monthster. When Vicky woke up, Aurora was holding the baby by her bedside. ¡°Vicky, you¡¯re awake!¡± Aurora¡¯s face lit up with joy as she ced the baby in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s a healthy baby boy.¡± Vicky gazed at the sleeping baby, her heart softening as she smiled. ¡°Well, Vicky? Have you decided on a name for the baby?¡± Aurora asked. ¡°I have.¡± Aurora had never heard Vicky mention anything about the baby¡¯s name, so she blurted, ¡°And what¡¯ll it be?¡± ¡°Lufian Hart.¡± Aurora was taken aback. Lufian was a name that symbolized love. Time mighte to an end, but this love and lingering regret would never end. Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Leaving Vicky¡¯s hospital room, Aurora saw Jennifer, Cece, and Harvey waiting outside. ¡°How¡¯s Vicky doing?¡± Harvey asked. ¡°She¡¯s awake now. She seems to be in good spirits,¡± Aurora replied. Harvey hesitated, and Aurora could tell what was on his mind. She smiled and said, ¡°By the way, the baby¡¯s name has Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. been chosen¡­ It¡¯s Lufian Hart.¡± The light faded from Harvey¡¯s eyes. He realized Vicky would never ept anyone or fall in love again in her life. Jennifer turned to Anthony, who stood beside her, and asked, ¡°Anthony, have you found any news about Tyler or Lincoln?¡± Anthony shook his head. In reality, everyone understood that the probability of their survival in those raging sea waves was very low. In the vastness of the ocean, even finding their bodies alone would be a miracle. Vicky never said anything, but everyone knew she refused to believe that Tyler was dead. To her, Tyler was only missing. She waited for him day after day, year after year. Perhaps he would return someday¡­or maybe she would be waiting indefinitely. Time passed, and Vicky attended Jennifer and Anthony¡¯s wedding. Jennifer and Anthony finally reconciled, reuniting in a loving bond. Not long after, Vicky attended Aurora and Noah¡¯s wedding. It turned out that their rtionship had evolved from a yful act to genuine love. Cece, who had been single for a long time, found herself a loving boyfriend. As for Harvey? The media captured a photo of him having dinner with a beautiful woman. The photo only showed the woman¡¯s profile, but Vicky instantly recognized her as Gloria. On the baby¡¯s first birthday, a visitor arrived. Vicky opened the door, and to her surprise, it was Gloria. ¡°Hey, Vicky. It¡¯s been a while.¡± After several years, Gloria had be even more beautiful and elegant. She had a gift bag at hand and said, ¡°I heard from Harvey that your child is almost one year old.¡± During this time, she had been on a concert tour and happened to be in the city, so she met up with Harvey and learned about Vicky¡¯s news from him. Vicky invited Gloria into the house, who agreed readily. Vicky showed Gloria the soundly asleep baby, who opened his eyes upon sensing the presence of a stranger. He was an adorable child with fair skin, delicate and charming facial features, and deep, clear eyes. He bore a striking resemnce to his father. Upon seeing Gloria, the baby smiled at her and reached out his hands, silently asking to be held. Gloria was taken aback, and her heart melted. Vicky lifted the baby from the stroller and offered, ¡°Would you like to hold him?¡± Gloria cautiously epted. The baby was not afraid of her and continued to smile at her. ¡°He¡¯s so adorable!¡± blurted Gloria. Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 ¡°Lufian is usually very well-behaved. He doesn¡¯t cause a fuss and is easy to handle.¡± ¡°Is his name Lufian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lufian Hart.¡± Gloria¡¯s gaze flickered briefly but quickly returned to normal. ¡°Have you given him a nickname?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Vicky replied. Gloria did not say anything further. After ying with the child for a while, she carefully ced the ne she had prepared around Lufian¡¯s neck. The baby yed for a while and soon fell asleep. Gloria then gently returned Lufian to his stroller. Leaving the nursery, Vicky and Gloria engaged in casual conversation. They had no deep-seated grudges, and over time, their past love and hatred gradually faded away. Vicky smiled and remarked, ¡°You seem to really like children. How about having one yourself? A kid would make a good ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I haven¡¯t found the right person,¡± Gloriamented. Gloria had been single for years. It was not because she could not forget Tyler or was waiting for him, but she just had not met anyone who truly captured her heart, and she was not one to settle for less. ¡°Harvey isn¡¯t bad. Have you considered him?¡± Vicky suggested Gloria shook her head and smiled. ¡°Harvey and I can¡¯t be lovers; we can only be friends. We have different interests and hobbies. He doesn¡¯t share my passions. As for you¡­ Children always need a father. Are you nning to be a single ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. parent forever?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°A child can only have one father, but he won¡¯tck fatherly love.¡± Aurora and Noah had grown fond of Lufian and became his godparents. They showered him with love and care, no less than what his biological mother provided. Gloria understood Vicky¡¯s meaning and sighed silently. After chatting for a while longer, Gloria left. Just as Vicky saw Gloria off, a disheveled middle-aged woman appeared at her doorstep. ¡°Vicky, you wicked wench! Give me back my sons!¡± The woman was none other than Valencia. After Tyler and Lincoln¡¯s disappearance, the situation in the Hart family plummeted. With no one to oversee the family¡¯s affairs, the Harts descended into chaos, and their stock value hit an all-time low. The Hart family was vast and had a deep foundation. Despite these years of turmoil, it had yet to copse entirely. However, it was barely holding on after Tyler¡¯s destructive choices. Valencia, who once lived as a wealthy aristocrat, fell into the ranks of ordinary people. The transition was difficult for her, having been ustomed to a life of luxury and privilege. Vicky gave her a cold nce and said indifferently, ¡°What you want isn¡¯t your sons but a life of luxury and wealth.¡± When Tyler had first gone missing, the entire Hart family rejoiced, thinking that without him, they could do as they pleased and divide up the Hart family¡¯s assets. However, as time passed, they realized how wrong they had been as they were powerless against the attacks of externalpetitors and could only struggle to survive. In these years, the Hart family had been embroiled in internal strife,pletely neglecting the changes happening in the world outside. Tyler¡¯s disappearance had made their situation even more challenging than when he had been around. Vickypletely ignored Valencia and went back inside. The situation at the Hart family was far from optimistic, but Vicky¡¯s career was thriving with branches opening globally. Anthony, with his financial prowess, made Jennifer a stakeholder in Vicky¡¯s studio. A branch of the studio was opened in Lovian, too. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 As Anthony and Jennifer grew up in Lovian, and their families had deep roots there, they had to stay at Lovian as well. However, whenever they had free time, Jennifer often returned to Stoneford City to meet her friends for gatherings and meals. Vicky¡¯s birthday was approaching in a few days, and Jennifer came back early for the asion. Lufian, on the other hand, became the darling of the group, and everyone loved him. Thus, one of the highlights of visiting Zendonia was to see Lufian. On this day, Vicky had some free time and decided to go to the airport to fetch Jennifer. Harvey held Lufian and walked out of Vicky¡¯s mansion. He had alsoe back early to celebrate Vicky¡¯s birthday. Like everyone else, he adored Lufian. His priority the moment he returned was to see Lufian, even though Lufian resembled Tyler most uncannily. Harvey carried Lufian and settled into the back seat, preparing to bond with him during the ride. Vicky sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Just as they were about to get into the car, Vicky froze and nced around. Harvey sensed something amiss and asked, ¡°Vicky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vicky furrowed her brow. ¡°I feel like someone¡¯s watching me.¡± In the past month, she frequently felt like she was being watched, but when she tried to investigate, she found nothing unusual. Harvey looked around but could not detect anything unusual. ¡°Are you perhaps overworked?¡± Vicky rubbed her aching forehead. ¡°Maybe.¡± She assumed she was indeed overworked, so she took a few extra days to rest. However, even on her birthday, that unsettling feeling of being watched had not disappeared. Furthermore, that night, she had an extremely sexual dream. When she woke up, Vicky found herself lying in bed in her nightgown. Judging from how she physically felt, nothing seemed to have happened. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She slowly sat up and nced at the disheveled sheets, her eyes filled with confusion. She was not an inexperienced teenager, but she still felt a strange difort. Did she crave affection that badly? The thought made her blush with embarrassment. It was normal to asionally have such dreams. However, since that night, she had been having these dreams frequently. Sometimes, they felt disturbingly real. Yet, whenever she woke up the next morning and checked the security cameras at her door, she found nothing unusual. Apart from feeling physically ufortable and the slight mess on the bedsheets, there was no evidence of any activities. What was even more unsettling was that she did not resist the unseen man in her dreams at all. Vicky was tormented by these feelings and felt as though she was about to be driven mad. ¡­ Time passed sporadically for another month. After Aurora had finished filming a movie and invited everyone out for dinner, she noticed that Vicky seemed rather pale. Aurora was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vicky? Why do you look so pale?¡± Vicky could not bring herself to mention her dreams to everyone, so she replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely.¡± ¡°You should take care and get some rest,¡± Aurora advised. Vicky nodded weakly. Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Just then, a dish that Vicky usually enjoyed was brought to the table by the waiter. The aroma filled the air, but Vicky paled instantly. Before anyone could react, she retched and rushed to the bathroom. Everyone exchanged puzzled nces. Cece blinked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Vicky?¡± Jennifer furrowed her brow. ¡°Vicky doesn¡¯t look well. Is she ill?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The concerned Aurora chimed in, ¡°Ever since Tyler¡¯s disappearance, Vicky hasn¡¯t been in the best mood. She even suffered from postpartum depression. Let¡¯s take her to the hospital after dinner. We can¡¯t afford for her to fall ill again.¡± Everyone assumed that something was physically wrong with Vicky, but Noah, who remained silent, spoke up. ¡°I remember when Vicky was pregnantst time¡­ She seemed to be very sensitive to certain smells.¡± All eyes turned to Noah. Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are you trying to say, Noah?! You don¡¯t mean to suggest that¡­Vicky might be pregnant, do you?¡± Under the curious gazes of everyone, Noah cleared his throat and exined, ¡°Vicky usually dislikes sour foods. Just now, she not only drank a lot of lemon water but also ate a considerable amount of sour plums.¡± Sure enough, when they looked at Vicky¡¯s table, they saw almost-empty sses of lemon water and discarded sour plum pits. These were all items that Aurora, who had a fondness for sour things, had ordered but had yet to eat as she had been engrossed in sharing recent anecdotes. Everyone exchanged nces until Vicky returned from the bathroom, her face pale. Vicky was startled by the unusual looks they gave her. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like this?¡± Jennifer hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Vicky, have you¡­started dating someone recently?¡± Vicky had not even considered the possibility of being pregnant, so she naturally denied it. ¡°No. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Jennifer muttered. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­you seem pale. Why don¡¯t you go to the hospitalter?¡± Lufian was merely one year old and needed his mother, so Vicky could not afford to fall sick. Vicky understood what Aurora meant. Upon remembering how tired she felttely, she nodded. ¡­ After the meal, everyone went to the hospital with Vicky. The doctor checked on Vicky briefly and smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Shaw. You are four weeks pregnant.¡± Vicky was stunned and muttered, ¡°W¡ªWhat did you say?¡± The doctor assumed that Vicky was overwhelmed by joy and repeated, ¡°Ms. Shaw, you are pregnant. The fetus is in good health!¡± Dazedly, Vicky said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with anyone, so how can I be pregnant? Doctor, can this be a mistake? Maybe you have the wrong report.¡± The doctor nced at the medical report and said, ¡°That can¡¯t be. If you don¡¯t believe this to be true, we can run another test on you.¡± Vicky would rather be told that she was terminally ill than to hear that she was pregnant once again. She had another test done, but the result was the same. She fell into utter shock. ¡°Vicky, can it be that you got drunk and forgot that you had rtions with another man?¡± Jennifer asked. ¡°¡­ No.¡± Vicky remained expressionless. ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk, and I return home on time every day.¡± Suddenly, she paled upon remembering her dreams. ¡®Can it be that those weren¡¯t just dreams but¡­something real?!¡¯ she thought. Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 Vicky began to feel increasingly uneasy. She was pregnant without even knowing who the father was. That had to be one of the most absurd jokes in the world. Aurora, Noah, and the others were bewildered. They knew Vicky¡¯s character well, and she was not the type to casually sleep around. Besides, she still had feelings for Tyler, so she would never sleep with another man. Getting drunk was even more out of the question. After all, she was either working or taking care of her child. She had neither the time nor the inclination to go out drinking. Even Vicky herself was bewildered, and her thoughts were in disarray. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± The others exchanged nces, all noticing that Vicky¡¯s first instinct was not to terminate the pregnancy. ¡°Vicky, go home and think it over carefully. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call us,¡± Aurora said gently. Vicky nodded absently. Back at home, Vicky reviewed the surveince footage once more. She had watched it numerous times, but the cameras showed nothing. No one came up in the footage. Vicky clenched her fists subconsciously. She knew her pursuer was meticulous, and further scrutiny of the footage would not yield any substantial content. After turning off the surveince, Vicky went to check on Lufian in the nursery. Lufian was sleeping soundly, his delicate features bing more and more reminiscent of Tyler. The night was dark, and the heavy curtains in the room blocked out all external light, rendering the room devoid of This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. illumination. After an unknown amount of time had passed, a small, minute sound came from the door. It was so faint that it would have gone unnoticed if one did not listen closely enough. Someone entered the room, traversed the living room, and arrived in the bedroom. A figure silently stood at the foot of the bed. Minutester, the figure moved closer. A kissnded on Vicky¡¯s forehead, while anothernded on her lips. Their breaths entwined, and the irregr sound of their breathing was vividly clear in the otherwise quiet night. Eventually, the man reluctantly pulled away from her. He stood up, seemingly intending to leave, but he could not resist turning back. He told himself he should leave, but Vicky¡¯s scent was too intoxicating. He found himself incapable of restraining his desire and pressed his body against hers once again. He kept saying to himself that this would be thest time, just as he did on the previous nights, only for everything to repeat once again. ¡­ After everything was over, he carried Vicky into the bathroom and ced her in the bathtub. The dimmest light in the bathroom was switched on. Vicky had her eyes closed, seemingly asleep. Cradling her body, the man could not help but kiss her lips and ears once more, feeling an uncontroble desire rising within him. Still, he knew he could not continue, or Vicky would discover everything that he did the next day. After they finished bathing, he helped her into her pajamas and carried her back to the bedroom. He then covered her with a nket and prepared to leave. Suddenly, he felt his clothing was tugged at. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 ¡°Are you nning to leave just like that?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The man¡¯s body tensed. Click! The deskmp was turned on, its warm, amber light illuminating the darkness. ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me? Are you brave enough to do it but not to admit it?¡± echoed Vicky¡¯s gentle voice. Tyler snapped out of it and instinctively pulled his hand away from hers, ready to escape, only for Vicky¡¯s next words to pin him in ce. ¡°If you leave now, I¡¯ll get rid of the baby in me tomorrow.¡± He swiftly froze in ce and turned back to her. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Even though she prepared herself mentally, seeing the shock on his face made Vicky¡¯s eyes widen in shock. In an instant, her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°You¡­¡± As Tyler met the shock in her eyes, he came to a sudden realization and turned his face away, looking anywhere but at her. When she learned about her pregnancy and knew she had not been dreaming, Vicky had a hunch about who it was that came and went freely into her home. The only one capable of such sneaky maneuvers was Tyler. She did not know when he returned, but recalling the sense of being watched in recent times, she guessed he hade back well before her birthday. Yet, he had not approached her at all. If she had not be pregnant and discovered about his visits, he would have never revealed himself. Vicky did not know what Tyler was thinking, nor did she understand why he came back in secret, but her resentment toward him was reced by heartache the moment she saw him. He had grown so much thinner to the point he was unrecognizable from behind. ¡®He must¡¯ve endured a lot of suffering,¡¯ she thought. Vicky looked at the man with his back turned to her and asked, ¡°When did youe back?¡± After a brief silence, he answered, ¡°A few days before your birthday.¡± His answer was just as Vicky anticipated, and she continued, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± Vicky realized her question was not quite correct. He dide to her, but it was when she was not fully conscious. Tyler understood her implication but fell silent for reasons she could not begin toprehend. ¡°Tyler, are you nning to keep talking to me without looking at me?¡± she asked. He did not leave right away, indicating he did not intend to escape. However, he did not want to face her in his state. Although he was not painfully thin, he was not at his best. At that moment, a gentle hand reached out and held his. ¡°Let¡¯s talk things over properly,¡± Vicky said. After a few seconds of internal struggle, Tyler sat back down on the edge of the bed. His facial features, which were sharply defined, appeared even more pronounced in the dim light. Vicky¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, but she spoke calmly, ¡°Shall we talk about my situation first, or yours?¡± ¡°Yours,¡± Tyler replied in a low, hoarse voice. Vicky ced his hand on her lower abdomen and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you; I am pregnant. If it weren¡¯t for this pregnancy, I probably wouldn¡¯t have discovered you.¡± Tyler did note every day, and Vicky had been waiting for him at home for three days. Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Tyler¡¯s lips quivered as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he fell silent. What was there to say? It was not like he could apologize. The deed had been done, and his apology would not mean anything. Besides, he had no regrets whatsoever. Vicky stared at him. ¡°You tampered with the surveince, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And the servants and nannies. They¡¯re all under your control, right?¡± Tyler lowered his gaze. ¡°Yes.¡± Since all of this was real and not a dream, she must have been unconscious when Tyler returned. No matter how soundly she slept, she should have felt something. Since she had to take care of Lufian, she came home every day for meals, so she guessed that something was added to her food. For the past few days, she pretended to eat at home while secretly disposing of her meals. As it turned out, her suspicions were correct. Vicky repeated the question she asked before. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± Tyler remained silent once again. ¡°Did youe here just to see the child and sleep with your ex-wife while you¡¯re at it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tyler instinctively refuted before falling silent once more. Exasperated by his sullen demeanor, she asked coldly, ¡°So, what are your ns for this child?¡± There was nothing but silence. ¡°Are you not saying anything because you don¡¯t want to keep it?¡± She pressed on. Tyler picked up on the unspoken words in her question and looked at her. ¡°You¡­ Are you willing to keep it?¡± Vicky¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him, that¡¯s fine. I can raise him myself¡ª¡± Arms wrapped around Vicky before she could finish her sentence. Tyler held her close as he hoarsely spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe to you at first. I was saved by someone by chance and only woke up three months ago. My body was so weak at the time that I couldn¡¯te to you immediately. I spent some time in rehabilitation.¡± Tyler first contacted Harry when he regained consciousness. It was not that he did not want to contact Vicky immediately, but he did not wish to face her in his weakest state. When he realized he had been unconscious for over a year and a half, he knew their child had been born, so he had someone track and capture footage of her to keep tabs on her. Eventually, he was able to get out of bed and walk again. He knew he should not appear before her in his poor state, but he could not bear the urge to see her any longer. The moment he was able to leave his bed, he went to find her, only to see Harvey holding his child, chatting andughing with Vicky as they walked out of the mansion. At that moment, he remembered that night when he told her he would let her go, and that she was finally free. It was highly unlikely for him to survive, and he was absent for a year and a half. It was not surprising that Vicky would be with Harvey. For some reason, Tyler, who was so used to doing as he pleased, could not bring himself to appear before her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He confided his dirty thoughts of never wanting to let her go to her and had hurt her on so many asions that she might have wished that he was dead. Perhaps she wished that he would stay away, and she could have her freedom forever. Tyler watched Vicky from the shadows and noted she was doing well and was taking good care of their child. Vicky thrived in his absence. Since he promised to let Vicky go, Tyler knew he had to keep that promise, so he kept his distance. However, he gradually became dissatisfied with merely watching her from afar. Initially, he just wanted to take a closer look at her, but upon seeing her in person, he could not resist the urge to kiss her. Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 However, everything spiraled out of control. Tyler knew his behavior was despicable, but he could not control his emotions. When he loved, every cell within him longed for her. Every time he came to see her, he told himself it would be thest time. However, he found himself appearing at her house more and more frequently. Tyler knew he was in trouble, and it would not be long before he returned to his former self. Vicky was like a drug to him. Even though he knew that contact with her was toxic, he could not bring himself to let go. He knew she was pregnant with his child, and his most primal desires began to surge, making it impossible for him to resist the urge to make her stay. Vicky listened quietly to his confession, and her heart ached. She could not fight off the urge to hold him; her touch was firm andforting. He only mentioned a few words about the time he regained consciousness, but Vicky knew he had endured a lot of pain. The fact that he was alive was a miracle. ¡°What was on your mind when you fell into the sea?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°That I had to stay alive,¡± he said. ¡°I had to survive and find you so I can continue to ckmail you into staying with me.¡± Vicky was momentarily speechless. After a brief pause, she called out, ¡°Tyler.¡± Tyler lowered his gaze to meet hers; her beautiful eyes sparkled in the warm-toned light. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± She looked into his eyes and enunciated each word. ¡°I love you, and that has never changed.¡± ¡­ 10 monthster. A restless man paced back and forth outside the operating room. Aurora, who grew dizzy from his pacing, interfered. ¡°Tyler, can you please sit quietly for a moment?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At this moment, Tyler no longer looked as emaciated as before and fully regained his peak appearance. He ignored Aurora¡¯s words, his eyes fixed on the operating room where the surgical lights had just come on intently. He continued to pace until the door to the operating room was pushed open, and Tyler strode forward. In the nurse¡¯s arms was a swaddled baby, ready to be handed to Tyler. However, hepletely ignored the baby and walked straight to Vicky, who had just been wheeled out of the operating room. Due to the abnormal fetal position of the second child, this delivery had been a Cesarean section. The nurse was slightly taken by surprise. ¡°Um¡­¡± Tyler only had eyes for Vicky and ignored his childpletely. Finally, when Vicky was pushed into the recovery room, she opened her eyes and saw a familiar face before her. ¡°Vicky, how are you feeling?¡± Tyler asked in a tense voice. ¡°Alright.¡± Vicky¡¯s eyshes fluttered gently, and she whispered, ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± Tyler paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Just then, Aurora entered the room holding the baby with a smile, and said, ¡°Congrattions, Vicky. You¡¯ve given birth to a big, healthy boy!¡± Upon hearing this news, all colors were drained from Tyler¡¯s face. Vicky was also surprised and asked, ¡°Another boy?¡± Aurora had always liked boys, so she happily nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vicky nced at Tyler and could not help butugh. ¡°Another son, huh?¡± Tyler had bought a bunch of girl¡¯s items and even chosen a girl¡¯s name before the baby was born. To his surprise, s, it was a boy. Vicky looked at Tyler and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a daughter or a son. What¡¯s important is that it¡¯s our child.¡± They would continue to be happy together anyway. Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Tyler showed great disdain when his wish of getting a daughter was let down. What irritated him most was that this son looked remarkably like him. After recovering from childbirth, Vicky apanied a newly pregnant Aurora on a shopping trip for baby supplies. Upon hearing Vicky¡¯s story, Aurora could not help but ask, ¡°Men are usually happy when they have sons, so why does Tyler prefer daughters?¡± Vicky sighed. ¡°Tyler says that a family is never really bnced and happy unless they have one son and one daughter.¡± Aurora nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed. Now that you have a son, having a daughter would be perfect. Vicky, have you and Tyler considered responding to the national call and having a third child?¡± Vicky shook her head. ¡°Thest time I gave birth, Tyler wasn¡¯t around, so he doesn¡¯t know what it was like. This time, he was scared out of his wits and had no intention of having more children. A few days ago, he even underwent a vasectomy.¡± Aurora chuckled. ¡°Daughters may be sweet and well-behaved, but there are advantages to having sons, too. With Lufian around, Tyler should be able to retire early and enjoy life with you.¡± Tyler had not fully recovered when he first returned. Eventually, after resolving their issues, Tyler¡¯s health gradually improved under Vicky¡¯s care. Once he was better, Tyler began taking care of Vicky during her pregnancy. Having taken care of Vicky during her previous pregnancies, he was experienced in this role. Being a father of two, Tyler finally abandoned his revenge against the Hart family under Vicky¡¯s persuasion and regained control of Hart Corporation. After all, power and influence were necessary for a good life, and Tyler wanted to do everything to secure a great life for his family. Old Mister Hart, upon learning of this, made a special call to thank Vicky. He returned to Molivia for retirement, with Valencia and Orion apanying him. Vicky smiled with a touch of tenderness in her eyes. ¡°I need to stop by my studioter. The clothing designs I made for him should have arrived.¡± Aurora¡¯s initial impression of Tyler was hardly favorable, but after witnessing his genuine care and concern for Vicky, her opinion gradually changed. It was clear that Tyler cared deeply for Vicky. Despite all the challenges they had faced, the storms finally passed. Aurora offered, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After retrieving the clothing designs from the studio, Vicky was ready to head home. ¡°Vicky, can you apany me to buy a few more things? I¡­forgot to buy something,¡± Aurora said. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vicky looked at her in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just buy everything you needed?¡± Aurora averted her gaze. ¡°Well¡­ I want to buy some cat food! We¡¯re running low at home.¡± Vicky gave her a knowing look. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Taking advantage of Vicky¡¯s distraction, Aurora secretly texted Tyler. [Tyler, hurry up. I can¡¯t stall Vicky much longer.] Her n to meet Vicky today had actually been Tyler¡¯s idea. Since he missed so many of Vicky¡¯s birthdays, he wanted to spend some quality time alone with her this time. Hence, he asked Aurora to arrange an outing with Vicky while he prepared a surprise at home. As Aurora leisurely picked out cat food, she kept waiting for Tyler¡¯s response. Eventually, her phone buzzed as Tyler replied. [Buy some more time.] Aurora felt like her life had lost all meaning upon reading his response. Resigned, she came up with an excuse to drag Vicky to a pet store to look at pets and Vicky obliged. The pet store had a wide variety of animals, making it a great way to pass the time. After spending about two hours there, Aurora finally received a message from Tyler. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Aurora sighed in relief. ¡°Vicky, we¡¯ve been out for quite a while. Shall we head back?¡± Vicky nced at Aurora. ¡°Can we finally go back now?¡± ¡°Yes, we can go back¡­ Huh?¡± Aurora sensed something was amiss. ¡°Vicky, do you¡­know something?¡± Vicky smiled. ¡°Every time I go out with friends, Tyler always bombards me with questions about when I¡¯ll be back and insists on picking me up. Strangely, he didn¡¯t ask me anything today. Also¡­ I remember that it¡¯s my birthday today.¡± Aurora was left speechless as she realized Vicky saw right through her act. ¡­ By the time they got home, it was starting to get dark outside. Inside the mansion, it was quiet and pitch-ck. Suddenly, a warm, yellow candlelight gradually illuminated the darkness, revealing a handsome face. ¡°Happy birthday, Vicky,¡± Tyler said. Vicky gazed at the flickering candles, feeling a bit dazed. It was then she remembered that during the early days of their rtionship, he had prepared a birthday surprise like this for her as well. Time seemed to have passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, 10 years had gone by. ¡°Make a wish,¡± said Tyler, holding her hand as they walked over to the dining table filled with delicious dishes. Looking at the spread, a hint of amusement danced in Vicky¡¯s eyes. ¡°You still remember, huh?¡± On her birthday 10 years ago, Tyler himself cooked a candlelit dinner for her. Vicky had long left behind her girlish tendencies, but at this moment, she felt as if she had returned to the excitement and joy of that day. In a deep and melodious voice, Tyler said, ¡°I never forgot.¡± His face glowed with what could only be said as unwavering affection. After they reconciled, Tyler swiftly arranged for their remarriage the next day. Vicky knew he had buckets of insecurities, so she went along with it. Vicky slowly closed her eyes and began making her wish. After making her wish, she blew out the candles. From across the table, Tyler asked, ¡°What did you wish for?¡± Vicky smiled and replied, ¡°The same wish I made ten years ago.¡± ¡°What did you wish for ten years ago?¡± Vicky held his hand, and their matching wedding rings sparkled under themplight. ¡°I wished that we¡¯d live happily ever after and never part from each other for all eternity.¡± ¡­ Time flew by. 18 yearster, Tyler handed over the position of Hart Corporation¡¯s head to their son, Lufian, while he and Vicky enjoyed N?velDrama.Org (C) content. some alone time together. Tyler organized a wedding for Vicky, though it was not extravagant, and only close friends and family were invited. In the presence of their loved ones and friends, Tyler slowly lifted the veil from Vicky¡¯s face, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead. Even after all these years, his feelings for her remained as they were. In his eyes, Vicky was still as radiant as when he first met her. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!